《The President’s Five Children》 Chapter 1 Sebastian Grant, You don’t Have a Heart! Ten monthster, Bonnie was finally inbor. Lying on the operating table, she was dazzled by the bright shadowlessmp. Then she heard the nervous voices from the obstetrician and nurses. We have a breech birth here. She needs an emergency C-section! Toote. Shes hemorrhaging. Call her family! They need to make a decision now! Her family is here! Sebastian arrived?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Even since Bonnie Morgan got pregnant, he had never turned up. Now she was inbor, and finally he was here! Her heart racing with excitement, Bonnie craned her neck and managed a few words, her lips chapped, Sebastian, our baby Why are you here, Be Jones?! Be, dressed in a white wedding gown covered with little diamonds, walked slowly towards Bonnie with a charming smile. Bonnies eyes stung as she saw this scene. Be was wearing the Angels Wedding Dress, the dress she was going to wear at her and Sebastians wedding! But why was Be wearing it now? Im sorry, Bonnie. Sebastian wonte to see you. Hes waiting for me at the ceremony now. Were getting married today. This cant be happening! Bonnie shook her head violently. Seized withbor pains, she clenched her fists. Sebastian said hed marry me. We have a baby! Be, however, stayed calm and spun the ring on her ring finger, Sebastian doesnt want me to suffer pain, so he chose you to suffer for me. Come on, Bonnie. Wake up! If Sebastian had feelings for you, he wouldnt have left you alone here! Youre lying. I want to see him. I need to see Sebastian! Bonnie kept shaking her head, struggling to get off the operating table. But as soon as she moved, blood gushed out of her body and soaked the white sheets, dripping to the cold floor. At this point, Bes phone rang, and the caller ID said Hubby. Hello, Sebastian. Im in the hospital. Bonnie is having a very hard delivery. Shes dying, Be was able to speak the meanest words in the sweetest voice. The voice on the other end of the line paused for a moment before saying slowly, She should have died already! It was Sebastians voice! Having been in love with Sebastian for twelve years, Bonnie knew as much about him as she did about herself, and was certain that it was Sebastians voice. Did Sebastian just say she should have died already? A shiver ran down Bonnies spine. Tears streamed down her face, and she could taste the blood in her mouth. Somehow, she thought of that night when Sebastian whispered in her ear in the darkness, If you get pregnant, give birth to it, and Ill bring it up! Sebastian said he would bring up the baby, but he wished the mother of the baby were dead. No wonder he hadnt appeared again since that night. No wonder she had been kept in the house since she had got pregnant. No wonder Be was wearing the Angels Wedding Dress, the dress she had longed to wear. Sebastian had never loved her, and she was nothing but a child-bearer for him! Now Bonnie saw the man she had loved for twelve years in his true colors! Bonnie felt that she was about to ck out. Meanwhile, there was a pool of dark liquid spread out around her. They couldnt stop the bleeding! Be saw this scene, her beautiful eyes glinting shrewdly. The delivery must have made it hard for Bonnie to think straight, or else, she wouldnt have been fooled so easily. Dont worry. Ill bring up your baby in the future, Be said as she turned to the obstetrician. We choose the baby. Give it to me! The obstetrician replied in a cold sweat, Ill get the anesthesiologist ready. Dont bother. We want the baby anyway. Do it now! Bes cruel reply made everyone shudder. The obstetrician didnt dare to disobey Bes order. After all, she was the untouchable Mrs. Grant. He raised the shiny scalpel and cut Bonnies big belly. As her belly was slit open, Bonnie opened her mouth in agony, but couldnt make any sound. Twins! A boy and a girl! The babies were pulled out of Bonnies womb, crying loudly. Those were her babies! Regardless of her own condition, Bonnie reached for her two newborn babies, but the next moment, she fell off the operating table to the floor, lying weltering in blood. All she could do was watch Be leaving with the two babies in her arms! The cries of the babies faded to silence, but before long, the hurried footsteps and frantic screams came from out of the operating room. The hospital is on fire! Everyone run! Soon, the operating room was filled with heavy smoke, while the fire raged towards Bonnie like a beast. Finally, the mes licked at her feet and engulfed her Chapter 2 Come back for her Children Five yearster, at the busy Willisto AirportBelongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. A gorgeous woman in a red dress walked out of the arrival hall slowly, attracting everyones attention. She had fair skin and exquisite features. Her pouting lips made her look innocent and charming at the same time. Her dress fluttered gracefully as she walked, and her slender ankles were revealed. She looked like a gleaming goddess, glowing with unearthly beauty. She was a living siren! However, what made people unable to take their eyes off was the three cute kids behind her. The two boys were wearing suits in the same style. Their hair was slicked back, and their beautiful foreheads were shown. The two handsome boys had totally different temperament. One of them had a stern look on his face, while the other was beaming a warm smile. Between them was a little girl in a pink princess dress with a lollipop in her hand. Her big watery eyes were the best feature on her pretty chubby face, and her smile could melt peoples heart. The little girl looked up and asked in a childish voice, Are we going to the hotel, Annie? Erika, behave! Call me mommy! Bonnie couldnt help but frown and pretend to be angry, but in the face of the three cute babies, she gave a smile despite herself, yet no glimmer of happiness was seen in her eyes. Because for her, Willisto was a ce full of bitter memories and resentment! Five years ago, Bonnie had narrowly escaped that fire. Fortunately, she was helped by some kind people and found another three fraternal triplets left in her womb unexpectedly. After that, she went abroad, had cosmetic surgery and passed under the name of Annie, bringing up the three kids alone. And today, she finally came back to Willisto. She came back for one thing, which was to take back the two babies taken by Be and Sebastian! Just as Bonnie was plunged in thought, Lukas Morgan, the second son, held her hand and looked up at her with concern. Mommy, are you feeling unwell? You look pale. I have some pills for airsickness with me. Well, silly woman. Why did she have to make sketches on ne? She must be airsick now, Andrew Morgan, the eldest son, said coldly. Meanwhile, Erika Morgan, the third daughter, trotted up to the suitcase and pushed it forward hard. Mommy, lets grab a cab to the hotel now, so that you can have a good rest! Feeling warm inside, Bonnie chuckled, Fine then, lets go to the hotel. Bonnie chased after the three children as soon as she finished speaking, but bumped against a muscr chest instead. Sorry, I didnt mean it Bonnie looked up, but was astonished when she saw the man in front of her clearly. It was Sebastian! Five years had passed, and he was still so handsome as before, but he also looked much maturer. Sebastian was wearing a handmade ck suit today, and there werent any wrinkles on the crisply ironed jacket. He looked so elegant and refined, but had amanding presence at the same time, just like a king up above the world. Bonnie, nevertheless, bit her lower lip hard. She thought about what had happened five years ago and fell apart inside. Feeling a lump in her throat, Bonnie turned around immediately. She didnt even bother to spare a nce at Sebastian. Because she would feel disgusted if she did! Therefore, Bonnie hurried off and blended into the crowd. Meanwhile, Sebastian stood still where he was and squinted his eyes thoughtfully, casting a nk gaze in the direction in which Bonnie disappeared. Had shee back? No way, that couldnt be happening. She had died in that fire He must have seen it wrong just now! Or had he thought so much of her that it had caused hallucination? And he actually thought the woman bumping into him just now was Bonnie. But Bonnie had died five years ago. Sebastian thought very hard about Bonnies appearance and found that the woman he met just now looked so different from her. Sebastians phone rang while he was deep in thought. It was from his assistant. Mr. Grant, I have good news and bad news. Which one do you want to know first? Sebastian replied in a cold tone with a grim look on his face, Just spit it out. Cold shivers ran down the assistants back. The good new is, designer Magnolia has arrived in Willisto, and were sure to coborate with her this time. The bad news is, littledy Joanna ran away from home again This wasnt the first time littledy Joanna had run away from home. Sebastian rubbed his temples and ordered, You have one hour to find her! After that, Sebastian hung up and strode away. Before long, Bonnie checked in at the hotel with her three kids and got a presidential suite. It had been a long journey, so she went to bed after a quick shower. At this moment, Erika sneaked into the room to make sure Bonnie was sound asleep before running out and gesturing to her two brothers in the living room. Lukas, lets go now so that we can make it back before mommy wakes up! Erika said. Andrew, who was sitting on the sofa ying a game on his phone, ended the game with a pentakill and quit it before logging in the trading tform, tapping the Deal Completed button and getting the payment. Youve got another client? Yes, Erika said in a tender voice as she put on her sunflower hat and sling bag. Its a woman in her 30s. She says her business isnt doing well recently, so she asked me to give her a read. She paused before beaming with pleasure. With this sum added, Ill have one million to invest in Lukas investmentpany, so that I can use the monthly dividend to buy loads of potato chips and lollipops! Too much sugar will rot your teeth. Lukas applied sunscreen for Erika gently. Done. Lets go now. Dont forget to tell us if mommy wakes up, Andrew! Andrew grunted and tapped the screen, starting another game boosting job, but he was so attentive that he didnt find that a pair of eyes were fixed on him Chapter 3 I’m not little lady Joanna What the three kids didnt know was that Bonnie actually saw and heard everything! Bonnie heaved a sigh helplessly. In order to bring up three kids, she had been short of money all the time, so the children had always been ambitious and worked hard to make money, saying that they would take her around the world when they saved 100 million. At first, Bonnie was gratified to hear that. Butter, she was surprised to find out that Erika made money by reading peoples faces. However, Erika was only five. What if she offended her clients and got hit? Worried, Bonnie kept telling them not to go out to make money again, but sometimes, she just couldnt stop them. Like now, the three kids were about to work again when she was asleep. Bonnie went back to the room and put on a gray sweat suit and a cap, ready to get the three kids back and teach them a lesson! *** In Coquelicot Cafe, a morous woman in her 30s dressed in designer clothes and luxury brands sized Erika up, confused. So you are fortune teller Erika? Erika straightened up to make herself look taller, the strawberry decoration on her bun shaking as she nodded. Exactly. Im fortune teller Erika! Dont be ridiculous, kid. Wheres the real fortune teller Erika? Tell me, and Ill buy chocte for you. The gorgeous woman took out a $100 bill out of her purse, trying to coax Erika into telling the truth. Erika, nevertheless, didnt take the bill, but stared at that woman with her amber eyes, saying in her cute voice, Judging from the wrinkles between your brows, your thin lips and your dark earlobes, you must have lost something or been robbed recently, I assume? The gorgeous woman froze upon hearing that before leaning across the table. How did you know that? Erika pressed her plump lips together and leaned back in the chair. Because Im fortune teller Erika. I can tell from your face. Now the gorgeous woman believed in Erika. She stopped looking down upon her and stared at her reverently instead. Please help me, fortune teller Erika. My business has been losing money for thest six months. We used to earn ie from the same orders, but now things go awry all the time, and weve even suffered a 30% loss. Have I been possessed by something? You had cosmetic surgery on your face. Erika looked closely at her face. You did a face-lift to reshape your jawline, I assume? It has a negative effect on your luck financially, so youve been losing money. To change that, you need to get your old jawline back. The gorgeous woman covered her cheeks with her hands and started to thank Erika after a long pause. She took out a check for $50, 000, hurried off and went straight to the stic surgery hospital. Erika held up the check with a smile and waved it at Lukas not far away from her. Look, Lukas! Ive had the fifth one million! Im so proud of you, Erika. Let me get you some ice cream. Wait here for me. Lukas walked towards the ice cream shop nearby as he spoke. Her legs dangling, Erika sat on the chair and hummed to herself, waiting for the ice cream toe. littledy Joanna, Ive finally found you. Come home with me now. Your dad is going to freak out! Suddenly, someone showed up in front of Erika and said anxiously. Erika blinked her eyes. Who are you? I dont know you! littledy Joanna, please stop joking. Come with me! Your dad is waiting for you outside. The man grabbed Erikas wrist and pulled her out of the cafe. Erika kept struggling, and her sunflower hat fell on the ground. Help! Lukas! Help! Erika yelled at the ice cream shop.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Hearing Erikas scream, Lukas looked around immediately and rushed towards his sister. Erika! Chapter 4 Are you my Dad? Lukas rushed forward and held the little girl who was picking up the sunflower hat on the ground not far away. Its OK! Ive got you! Lukas patted the little girl on the back gently. However, the little girl in Lukass arms froze, pushed him away and snapped, Who are you? Let go of me! Im Lukas! Lukas looked at the little girl in his arms in puzzlement. She looked exactly like Erika, but howe she seemed to have suddenly be a different person? Lukas touched her forehead doubtfully. Youve got no fever. Did someone scare you? Here, have some ice cream and calm down. The little girl, who was struggling a while ago, saw the ice cream in front of her and took it regardless. She had never had ice cream like this yummy one in the Grant Residence. As soon as she took a bite, she grinned with delight. Its so delicious! Take your time. When you finish it, Ill buy lollipops for you. Lukas stroked her head lovingly. Hardly had Lukas finished his words than Bonnie said slowly behind them, Too much sugar will rot your teeth. Lukas flinched upon hearing Bonnies voice and said in a whisper, Arent you sleeping, mommy? Why are you here? I followed you two here. Didnt you promise me you wouldnt make money again? Why do you go back on your word? Bonnie raised her eyebrows in anger. Because I wanted to take mommy to eat crawfish, right, Erika? Lukas nudged the little girl next to him. Crawfish? Joanna Grant thought of the advertisement she had watched on TV, drooling. Crawfish must be delicious! Meanwhile, Bonnie got amused by how Joanna looked. She wasnt angry anymore, picked Joanna up and kissed her on the cheek. Alright, lets go have crawfish. My treat! In a ck Cayenne not far away, Erika watched Lukas holding another little girl and let her eat her ice cream. That was Erikas favorite: strawberry ice cream!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. How could Lukas let someone else have it? Furious, Erika tried to pushed the car door open and went over to argue with him, but the door was locked and she couldnt open it. Let go of me, you bad guys! If my mommy knows about this, shell make you suffer! Erikas braids were shaking as she snapped with her hands on her hips. However, she didnt look intimidating at all, but cute. But the next moment, Erika got frightened and trembled with fear, because the atmosphere in the car turned grim all of a sudden. Sebastian, who was sitting beside her, couldnt help but get fretful as he heard the world mommy. Shut up and sit up straight, he ordered. Erika held up her head. Why should I listen to you? littledy Joanna, thats your dad. You have to listen to him, dont you? The assistant in the drivers seat chimed in at once. Her dad? Erika shifted her gaze to Sebastian instantly, sizing him up again and again. Atst, she even reached out and pinched his finger. It was warm, so she couldnt be dreaming. Dad? Are you really my dad? Her eyes sparkling, Erika stared at Sebastian expectantly. Chapter 5 You’ll Lose a Fortune today A grin spread across Erikas chubby face and she asked in her tender voice. Sebastian looked down at her sullenly with his dark eyes. Sit. He didnt answer Erikas question, but went on reading the financial magazine in his hands. The assistant said at this moment, littledy Joanna, howe you dont recognize your dad after you came back? Look at this photo. Do you see how happy you look with Mr. Grant? The assistant passed his phone to Erika as he spoke. In the photo, a little girl in pigtails stood in front of a big and handsome man with a doll in her arms, but she was pouting angrily. Erika couldnt help but smirk. So this was how she looked when she was happy? Was there something wrong with the assistants eyes? Just as Erika was about to taunt the assistant, she saw another little guy in the corner of the photo and eximed suddenly, Isnt that Lukas? No sooner had she finished her words than the atmosphere in the car became tense again. The assistant took away his phone quickly and said in a nervous and guilty tone, Im sorry, Mr. Grant. I just wanted show littledy Joanna this picture, and I forgot that Sebastian interrupted his assistant as his face clouded over. Go back to the Sunshine Vi. Yes, the assistant replied at once and started the car. Meanwhile, the look on Erikas face became serious, her eyes fixed on Sebastian. The little girl in the photo closely resembled her, while the little boy in the corner her two elder brothers. What was going on? Could this handsome man who appeared all of a sudden really be her dad? With that thought, Erika looked at Sebastian and asked curiously, Dad, can you tell me your birthdate? Be quiet, Sebastian said, poker-faced. Sebastian saw the injured look on Erikas face, both his heart and voice softening. What do you want? I can give you a read on our rtionship as a family, replied Erika. Eric, who was driving the car, broke intoughter upon hearing that. When did you learn to read ones fortune, littledy Joanna? How about give me a read? I was born on 5th of April, 1985. Hows my luck financially toady? Erika stared at the back side of Erics head for a long time earnestly and finally clicked her tongue. Awful. Since God isnt on your side today, youll lose a fortune. Hahaha, Im afraid youre wrong, littledy Joanna The stock I boughttely almost went through the roof this morning. Apparently, Ill make a fortune, Eric said, beaming with pleasure. He thought to himself. After all, littledy Joanna was still a girl of five, and she couldnt be right. He would just take it as a joke. Eric even started tofort Erika. littledy Joanna, its better for you so say something auspicious in the future. In that case, even if what you say isnt urate, people will still get happy. Erika got upset and folded her arms over her chest, saying like an adult, Maybe you wouldnt believe it, but its destined to happen.N?velDrama.Org owns this. The moment Erika finished speaking, Erics phone rang. It was from his friend who also bought the same stock. As soon as Eric tapped the answer button, the mans wail came from the other end of the line. Were done for, Eric! Theres something wrong with that stock which was going up rapidly, and thatpany was shut down. But one hour before that, we bought more shares and now, our five million is gone! Chapter 6 That Little Bitch Eric didnt even know how he drove back to the Sunshine Vi. When they got off the car, Erika saw him and felt sorry for him, letting out a sigh. She put her chubby hand on his shoulder and tried tofort him, sounding like an adult. As an old saying goes, you cant make an omelet without breaking eggs. Now that youve lost five million, something good will definitely happen in your life. Dont be too sad. As if he found a straw to clutch at, Eric looked anxiously at Erika with imploring eyes. littledy Joanna, can you figure it out for me? I dont want anything good in my life to happen. I just want my five million back! Sebastian called Erics name warningly as soon as Eric said that. Obviously, Sebastian was annoyed. Sebastian buttoned up Erikas coat for her slowly. His fingers looked so fair and slender against those green buttons. Sebastian didnt say anything, but Eric came to his senses. Im sorry, Mr. Grant. Eric dropped his eyes. I was too upset just now. That wont happen again. Eric was too distressed to think straight now. Otherwise, he wouldnt have gone so far as to believe littledy Joanna would be able to solve his problem. This was nothing but a coincidence! Thinking so, Eric opened the door for Sebastian and Erika at once before driving away. Erika stared at the car for a while and looked back at the building in front of her. Lets go, Sebastian said in a low voice. Erika, however, stood still and was unwilling to go. I can sense the gloom in the house, and I dont want to get in. Something ominous would happen if she got into that gloomy house!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The gloom? What do you mean? Sebastian knit his brows. Erika pointed at somewhere not far away and exined, There. Ites from there. Sebastian looked in the direction Erika was pointing at, only to see a sexy and morous figure in the hallway. Meanwhile, Erika was pointing at the middle of her eyebrows. Thats your mom, said Sebastian. Erika blinked her beautiful little eyes and felt a little sorry for Sebastian. Then she must be your wife, right? I feel sorry for you. I didnt know you actually married such a vixen. Sebastian looked down at Erika and nodded, amusement gleaming in his narrowed eyes. Youre right. The two werent talking in a loud voice, but the woman had heard each word of their conversation. And now she was livid! Her fingers tightened into fists, her well polished nails digging into her palms. Simmering with rage, Be wished she could strangle Joanna, Bonnies child! However, Be needed to take advantage of Joanna to keep her feet in , so she managed to hold back her anger. Then she recovered herself, put on a smile and came up to them. little Joanna, what are you talking about with your dad? Be asked in a gentle tone, wanting to y the loving wife and mother. Erika, nevertheless, drew back immediately, distancing herself from Be. She stared at Be in disdain and disgust. Even if Joanna had treated Be this way for years, she still got upset, because it was her who had taken care of Joanna all the time, but the little girl never liked her. Instead, she always put her on the spot and embarrassed her. Just as what she was doing now. Handsome Dad, lets get into the house. Its cold outside, Erika said. Sebastian nodded, picked Erika up and walked into the house, leaving Be alone. She waspletely ignored. Chapter 7 I Told You You would Yourself Get Hurt Erika opened her mouth in surprise as they went into the house. It didnt ur to her that the handsome man should be so wealthy!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The house was extravagantly furnished. There was a huge TV in the living room, and the sofa was apparently, very expensive. Besides, a dozen servants were standing there, waiting for orders. Its happy to be your daughter, Erika looked up and said seriously. Sebastian pressed his thin lips together and stared at her little face. Suddenly he snorted, You still have to stand in the corner, even if youre sweet talking me now. Sebastian, Be came up to them at this moment and tried to act gently. little Joanna didnt run away on purpose. Dont be angry anymore. Now weve only had one daughter left, and we have to be kind to her, dont we? Sebastian heard that, and his eyes darkened and glinted with mixed emotions. Now they had only had one daughter left. He would live with pain for the rest of his life! But also because of this, he softened towards Erika. Dont do it again. The moment he finished his sentence, Sebastian went to the study on the second floor. No sooner had Sebastian left than Bes gaze fell upon Erika. Be reached out and pinched her cheek. Dont run away again, or else I wouldnt help you if your dad told you to stand in the corner! You didnt want to help me anyway, Erika tilted her head and looked straight in Bes eyes, cutting to the chase. You just wanted to y the loving mother. Then she clicked her tongue and continued, shaking her head, But the look of concern on your face was unconvincing because you pushed too hard. Be clenched her teeth. It had only been a few hours since the little girl had run out of the house, but howe she had be a totally different person? She had also got a sharp tongue! Hey, stop talking nonsense. Be managed to recover herself. Otherwise, Id spank you. Erika, however, wasnt intimidated at all and took a step back. Be careful yourself. I can see the hostility on your face. Youll get yourself hurt today. What? Be got even angrier upon hearing that. How dared a little girl curse her? I see. Youve be a bad girl since you came back. A sinister look shed across Bes beautiful eyes. I wont take you to the amusement park if you go on talking nonsense like this. Erika ignored her, ran to the sofa and sat down, picking up the remote control and turning on the TV. Be took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. If Sebastian wasnt at home, she would long have spanked that little bitch! But now, it was more important to y up to him first. With this thought, Be went to the kitchen to get a cup of Americano before she enhanced her cleavage and minced upstairs. However, just as she took a few steps, her hand suddenly shook so that the hot coffee spilt all over her hand. It was so hot that she dropped the cup. The huge noise attracted Erikas attention. I told you to be more careful. Its just an ident, Be said dismissively. And this little bitch told her she would get herself hurt today. Was this what she meant? There was only a little redness on her skin. She would just run cold water on it and everything would be all right. Be thought so and turned around, but she stepped on the coffee, slipped and fell on the stairs as she steadied herself with her left hand on the fragments of the coffee cup, which pierced through her palm. In an instant, blood sttered all over the ce. See that? I told you you would get yourself hurt. Erika jumped off the sofa. Ill call the maids to take you to hospital. So that she could run away from the hospital and go back to her mother and two brothers side! However, just as Erika was about to run, she was stopped by the servant. Just stay at home, littledy Joanna. Let us take Mrs Grant to hospital. The next moment, the servant picked Erika up and carried her upstairs. Chapter 8 Your Love Life Sucks Erika was brought into the princess room. Please take a break here in your room, littledy Joanna, Ill bring the dinner to you a whileter, the servant said. Erika didnt realize her stomach was rumbling until the word dinner was mentioned. She put her chubby hand on her stomach, her eyes gleaming. What are we going to have for dinner? Its your favorite cheesesteak with fried asparagus, replied the servant. Erika curled her lips in disdain. Was that her favorite dish? What a poor girl this littledy Joanna was! If Erika met this littledy Joanna someday, she would help her expand her horizons by taking this littledy Joanna to eat all kinds of delicious food in Weskiney! Thinking so, Erika asked the servant to leave, while she jumped off the bed and walked around in the room. Since she couldnt go to hospital with that evil woman, Erika could only think of another way to get away. Therefore, she decided to call her two brothers first to ask for help. However, she failed to find a phone after looking around. But the next moment, something popped into her mind. Sebastian! That handsome man seemed like a big boss, so he must have a phone, right? Erika looked around, found a bottle of childrens milk in the room and poured it into a ss. It smelt so good, and she couldnt help taking a sip before she went to the study with it. Meanwhile, Sebastian was having a video conference in the study. He had changed into gray lounge wear, but he still looked so handsome and stern as before. There was a cigarette between his fingers, whose white smoke went straight up in the air in the dim study. The moment Erika poked her head into the room, she started coughing so violently that her fair face turned red.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing the cough, Sebastian put out the cigarette in his hand and looked at the little face with a frown. What are you doing here? Ive brought something to drink for you, hands handsome daddy! Erika raised the ss in her hands and said sweetly, But are you in the middle of something? Shall Ie backter? No, Sebastian hung up andpressed his lips. Give it to me now. Erika trotted up to Sebastian and passed the milk to him. Then she ran over to the window, drew back the curtains and opened the window. The strong smell of smoke dissipated as the light entered the room. Smoke less, handsome daddy! Erika gave a warm smile. Its bad for your health. Also, its good the keep the study light and airy. A dim study will have a negative effect on your career. She paused and finally added, And your love life. Well, I have no love life, Sebastian snorted. He didnt take what Erika said seriously. Didnt you marry that woman outside? Dont you love each other? Erika blinked her eyes in astonishment. The next moment, Sebastians eyes darkened. Who told you all this, your mom? Erika shrugged, saying nothing. Sulking, Sebastian stared at Erika with his dark eyes. Sebastian had given Be everything, except for marriage and love. He was even living with her in the same house, or, he might have a love life when that woman woke up Erika tilted her head, her eyes gleaming with sophistication and calmness, which were rarely seen on a kid of her age. I read it from your face. Thats all. She offered her hands to Sebastian as she spoke. If you want to know more details, lend your phone to me, and then Ill tell you. Sebastian stared at her chubby hands and stayed silent for a while. It turned out this little girl wanted to y with his phone, so she had made up so many lies to fool him. And he actually believed what she said. For a moment, he even thought of that woman, because he assumed Erika was talking about the love life between him and her Chapter 9 Why do You suddenly Suck up to Him? Erika walked out of the study with the phone. Then she dialed Lukass number from memory. The call was answered before long, and a familiar and gentle voice came from the other end of the line. Hello, whos that? Its me, Lukas! Erika said at once, Its me, Erika. Ive been taken back to someone elses house by mistake. Come and pick me up. Erika? Lukas frowned in confusion. Arent you in the operating room? What? Erika blinked and caught on immediately. She wasnt in the operating room, while that little girl who was mistaken for her was in the operating room. That would make everything easier. As long as Erika went to the hospital, everything would get back on track. Then Erika asked Lukas about the name of the hospital. After she got the answer, she hung up the phone. Handsome daddy! Hands on her stomach, Erika ran back to the study with a grimace. My tummy hurts. I need to go to hospital now. Can you take me there? Sebastian cast a look at her and snapped his fingers with an expressionless face. The next moment, a family doctor in a white coat showed up at the door of the study and called respectfully, Mr. Grant. Come and check on her. Sebastian raised his chin at Erika. The family doctor walked up to Erika with a medicine box. Erikas heart skipped a beat. She never expected a family doctor to turn up so quickly in a wealthy family. But if she got well at home, how would she go to hospital? Erika looked at the family doctor in front of her and asked, You havent got married yet, have you, Mr. Doctor? The family doctor replied with a smile, No, I havent. I dont even have a girlfriend. Hearing that, Erika drew back her arm at once. Then you cant treat me because youre single, and that will have a bad influence on my luck. The single family doctor was lost for words, and he felt frustrated at the same time. Joanna, Sebastian called her full name in a cold tone. Behave. Erika curled her lips . But I want to go to hospital! Therere so many pretty nurses in the hospital, and I want them to put me on an I. V. Drip. Im a girl, and I cant have boys touch me! She put her hands on her hips in a huff as she spoke. You dont care about me, bad dad. Dont you know a boy can never touch a girl without her permission? Sebastians temples were throbbing, while the family doctor was also dumbfounded. Was this littledy Joanna for real? The family doctor remembered that littledy Joanna was a prouddy. She didnt like to talk to people. Even if a stranger came to visit, she wouldnt go downstairs at all. But now, she actually volunteered to go to hospital, and wanted the nurse to put her on an I. V. Drip Just as the family doctor was still in puzzlement, Sebastian said in a low voice, Excuse me. Then he picked up the little girl on the ground and walked outside. Sebastian was a tall man, and he would almost bang his head on the door-frame. Now that he was holding Erika against his shoulder, she ducked her head immediately and held his neck in a hurry. The two looked very close. What are you doing? Erika asked warily.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sebastian kept walking downstairs and growled, Dont you want to go to hospital? Great! Erika beamed a smile at once. Lets go to the St Marys Hospital. Youre so good to me, daddy. Youre so handsome, daddy. Youre the most powerful man in the world! The family doctor couldnt help but think to himself, Didnt you call him bad dad a while ago? Why do you suddenly suck up to him? Chapter 10 She Wished He would never Get Well Finally, Erika was taken to the St Marys Hospital by Sebastian as she wished. She climbed up to the chair in the doctors office and said earnestly with her hands on her hips, The doctor needs to check my pulse, and she has to lift my shirt. Youre a boy, daddy. Leave the room now! Sebastian didnt say anything and left the room, waiting outside. Meanwhile, Erika looked at the doctor and pondered, her thickshes fluttering, her hands rubbing each other. Miss Pretty Doctor, do you want to know something about your love life? Or your luck financial-wise? I dont want money. I just want to ask a favor of you! Three minutester. The female doctor opened the door and looked at Sebastian. She needs an I. V. Drip. Please go to the first floor to pay the medical fee. Sebastian said OK and went downstairs. The moment he left, Erika poked her head out behind the doctor and said, Thank you, Miss Pretty Doctor, wish you would find your boyfriend soon. The female doctors heart melted and she said, Where are you going? Let me take you there. Dont bother. Erika waved her hand. I can go there on my own. Go ahead with your work, Miss Pretty Doctor! Erika had to get back to her original position, and no one else needed to know that. Thinking so, she started to look for her two brothers and mother in the hospital, her two ponytails dancing. At the payment window on the first floor, Bonnie took the stack of receipts and forced a smile. Thank you. The transfusion room is on the third floor. Go back to your kids side soon, the cashier said. Bonnie nodded and said OK. Erika had always had a strong stomach. Bonnie wondered why she had a stomachache after having some spicy pasta. Fortunately, Erika was sent to the hospital in time. The doctor said that she could go home after she had an I. V. Drip. With that in mind, Bonnie turned around with the receipts, but bumped into a muscr chest. Suddenly, the familiar scent engulfed and shocked her. She looked up and happened to meet his indifferent eyes. The next second, Bonnie had difficulty in breathing, as if the air suddenly became thin. Sebastian. It was Sebastian again! Willisto was a huge city, but she had met him twice in the same day. Bonnie avoided Sebastians gaze immediately, her knuckles pale. She didnt even apologize to him.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She wouldnt apologize to him anyway, because he didnt deserve it! Are you all right? Sebastian asked in a husky whisper, his eyes fixed on her. Im all right, Bonnie replied in a cold voice. Sebastian stared at the tiny woman in front of him with his dark eyes. Suddenly, mixed feelings surged through him, and he actually felt the joy of reunion He had met this woman at the airport earlier today, and now again in the hospital. What a coincidence! Sebastian had never seen this face before, yet the pair of eyes was so familiar to him. They were beautiful but detached, as if they were telling people to keep a distance from her. Besides, Sebastian could see hostility and resentment in her eyes, as if she was about to eat him alive, or that he was her sworn enemy, which puzzled him. Did he have a history with her? But in his memory, he remembered nothing else about her except for the encounter with her at the airport earlier today. Do we know each other? Sebastian raised his brows and asked doubtfully. Bonnie, nheless, didnt hesitate for a second and denied with curt finality, No! She wished she had never known him before! If possible, she wouldnt want to know him her next life, her next next life, and her next next next life! Before Sebastian could say anything, the cashier behind the window urged, Sir, are you going to pay? If not, please dont get in the way. Yes, I am. Sebastian walked up to the window immediately. Meanwhile, Bonnie also turned around and left, thinking to herself. Sebastian actually got ill, and he came alone. Had he caught some STD? It must be! After all, he was the president of the Grant Group. Usually, he was apanied by a lot of people, but now, he didnt even have a personal assistant with him. Seemingly, he was seriously ill, and he was too ashamed to tell anyone about it. Bonnie wished secretly that he would never get well. It would be better if he couldnt get it up again for the rest of his life. But the next second, Sebastian stopped her. Hold on. Chapter 11 Is This Her Daughter? Bonnie stared at the man standing in front of her cautiously, What do you want?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Can you borrow me five yuan in cash? Sebastian asked lightly. What the hell? Did this asshole stop her just to borrow five yuan? Was the Grant this poor now? But then Bonnie realized that the payment window of the hospital only took cash and a president like Sebastian would never carry this amount of cash with him, so that he would ask her for the money do that he can register. Bonnie was cursing Sebastian inside, but still, she took out ten yuan from the wallet and said, Just keep it. Well, he can well use the half of it for the register this time and then keep the other half for the same reason should the disease recurred! Well Bonnie took out one hundred yuan and gave it all to Sebastian. She was praying that he would never get fit and would use this money to register in the hospital every day! I dont need this much. Sebastian said indifferently. Was this his illusion? He really sensed gloating and despise in this womans eyes. She withdrew her hand immediately when he wanted to give the money back. She was avoiding him deliberately. But he didnt even know her before, so where did this hatred and loathinge from? Was this a mistake? Toss it away if you dont want it. Dont give it to me. Bonnie scorned. She wouldnt want to touch the money that Sebastian had fingered. What if she was infected with his body disease? Bonnie wondered so and then went to the infusion hall and just left Sebastian her cold back. She was walking so fast that she missed the urging in the payment window, Sir, are you still registering for your daughter? Hurry up! Dont waster other peoples time. Bonnie arrived at the infusion hall and found Andrew and Lukas apanying the little sister who was taking the infusion quietly. Mommy. Lukas looked at Bonnie and smiled, She fell asleep. Leaning against the armrest, the little girl was sleeping soundly in the child seat for infusion with tears on her chubby face. Bonnies heart was wrenching. She prayed to god and hoped that all of the sufferings can be transferred to her body so that her baby girl can get well and be frisky again. She then forced a smile, We can go home after these two liquid bottles. Andrew and Lukas nodded. Mommy! A cute voice called Bonnie. Before Bonnie can even respond, a pretty little girl rushed to her and rubbed herself in her chest, I finally found you! Mommy. I really missed you! I miss you too, baby. Are you okay? Is your tummy still aching? Bonnie stroked the little girls belly, but she froze in the very next second. Well, this wasnt right. Wasnt Erika sleeping for the infusion? Howe that she was in her chest all of a sudden? Bonnie immediately checked and found that her Erika was still dozing in her arms, but the little girl in her chest looked almost exactly like Erika! However, she can tell some subtle differences in their faces. Two Erika? Lukas was taken aback, What is going on? Mommy, she is fake. Erika instantly spoke up, The little girl that looks like me is Joanna Grant. She is daughter to a handsome uncle and an evil auntie. Bonnie was shaking out of shock. Joanna Grant? Was this kidsst name Grant? Well, was this little baby the daughter that was robbed away from her all those years ago? Chapter 12 Taking His Daughter away Bonnie was shuddering uncontrobly with her hands clenched together. All of the bitter memories started resurfacing in her mind. Give years ago, Be Jones robbed a boy and a girl twins from her.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This little girl named Joanna Grant looked exactly like Erika! So this girl must be her daughter! Well, Bonnie came back to Willisto this time specifically for her babies and god just sent the baby girl to her! But then Bonnie thought of Sebastian who was registering downstairs. If Sebastian saw Erika, things might get troublesome. Well, she had to take these kids away right away! Bonnie then called nurse and took four babies out of hospital after removing Joanna Grants drops. They then rushed to the hotel. Standing in the empty doctor office in the St Marys Hospital, Sebastian remained poker-faced and was about to crumble the register sheet in his hand. Where is Joanna Grant? He asked the female doctor coldly. The doctor shivered with fear and sobbed, She said that she wanted to look for her mommy and just went upstairs. Mommy? Sebastians face darkened. It was true that Be was in this hospital for her hand was cut by broken ceramics, but since when did Joanna Grant starting caring about her? He looked up and then went to the VIP ward on the top floor. Before he can enter the ward, Sebastian heard the shrieking and cursing inside, What a bunch of losers! How dare you to say that I would be scarred after taking so much money? Do you even know who I am? Im Mrs. Grant! Im powerful! How can I have a scar? Sebastian was annoyed by her high-pitched voice. He pushed the door open and walked in. Bes face immediately changed when she saw Sebastian and acted delicate with tears in her eyes, Sebastian, they said that I might have a scar in my hand. What should I do? I dont want to be scarred! I want to be your perfect woman! I would hire ace professionals abroad and I promise you wont have a scar. Sebastian soothed her and approached her. Be was merry and went to hold his arms, I knew that you are the best! Sebastian dodged her hand imperceptibly and scanned the ward around. Where is Joanna Grant? Sebastian asked. I dont know. Be was confused, Isnt she at home? She didnte to the hospital with me. Joanna Grant was never close to her and wouldnt want to see her knowing that she was injured. At the same time, Sebastians assistant Eric called him. Mr. Grant, I met Joanna Grant in the lobby of the hospital and she just left with an attractive woman. I followed them to the hotel now. Text me the address. Sebastian instantly got fierce and clenched the hand that was holding the phone. Who dared to kidnap her daughter while he was around? He would for sure punish whoever did this! Hilton Hotel! They are in room 888 and it is under the name of Annie! Chapter 13 He’s after Her! While in the hotel, Bonnie was examining her two daughters closely. Geez, you are so like me. Gazing at Joanna Grant, Erika said in amazement. Joanna Grant was still feeling unwell, but she sure was in shock. Why would we look the same? She asked. Bonnie instantly felt like crying and hugged Joanna Grant, Because Im your But at the very next second, the room door was kicked wide open. Bonnie hurriedly protected the four kids behind her and tried to remain her cool, Stay here. Dont say anything. Mommy would go out and check it out. She then found a wooden hangar in the closet and hided it behind her back and opened the suite door tentatively. A man covered with fierceness instantly rushed to her. Bonnie was taken aback, What are you doing here? This is my room. Get out! Sebastian strode to her and choked her neck violently, Its you! The shred of warmth he felt towards this woman instantly disappeared. Well, no wonder that she showed up in front of him multiple times! She was up to Joanna Grant! She must have felt guilty when she gave him that look back in the hospital! Where is my daughter? suppressing his inner anger, Sebastian yelled. Let let me go! Bonnie can nearly catch her breath. She struggled desperately, but to Sebastian, all of her struggling was meaningless and seemed futile. As she was losing air in her lung, Bonnie was getting dazed. Was she going to die? Before she was suffocated to death, Sebastian let go of her. Bonnie immediately copsed to the carpet and started coughing violently with tears in her eyes. Dressed in a ck cotton dress, Bonnies delicate cor bone was exposed with thece embellished around the neckline. Her slender neck was reddened at this point and she looked increasingly like her with that appealing face. Sebastians heart skipped a beat and his heart started pounding crazily. He always deemed himself as a calm man and didnt have any interest for any women during thest five years. But to his surprise, he was feeling kind of strange towards this woman. He even felt sorry for she looked beyond pitiful at this moment and dreamed that she might be back But how? That woman had be a handful of ashes now. But Sebastian quickly came around and got cold-blooded, Where is my daughter? If you dont tell me where is she, I will call the police right now. He was here for his daughter! Bonnie didnt expect that he would be here so soon. Wasnt he busying around in the hospital for the heart disease? I I dont know what are you talking about. I dont have your daughter here. Bonnie denied and bate her mouth and said, Get out or I will call the security. Do you really think I would be afraid of security? Sebastian sneered.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. He was Sebastian, the master of the Grant family and the king of Willisto! He would care less about a security. Sebastian didnt want to waste his time anymore and walked towards the bedroom in the suite. Bonnie immediately got anxious and blocked him, No, you cant go in. All the four babies were in the room right now and if Sebastian saw them, he would definitely sense there was something wrong here since Erika looked exactly like Joanna Grant. Then he would know her real identity. Sebastian would never ept the fact that his birth tool was hiding his three kids secretly. He would for sure take all the kids away from her! Bonnie dared not to think further and immediately hugged Sebastian in an effort to stop him. But then the door was slowly opened from inside. Chapter 14 Fill in the Check Yourself After the room door was opened, a cute voice spoke up, Daddy Bonnie instantly felt jumpy and turned around. Standing by the door, Joanna Grant looked a bit pale and was shaking. She wanted to hug her subconsciously, but Sebastian was quicker than her and held the baby immediately. He then red at Bonnie, What did you do to her? Joanna Grant was quite lively at normal times, so why was she so dispirited now? Bonnie drooped her head and instantly felt bad, I I let her have some snail rice noodles What? Sebastian choked her neck once again and was furious, How dare you to let her have that kind of garbage?: Bonnie didnt try to fight back this time. Well, this was really her fault this time. She really didnt recognize Joanna Grant and mistake her for Erika, so that she would take her to eat snail noodles. Joanna Grant must have had an extravagant life with Sebastian, so that her stomach would get distressed easily with this kind of trashy food. Thinking of Joanna Grants poor look back in the hospital, Bonnie felt heart-wrenching and prayed to god that she would have the sufferings for Joanna Grant. Daddy, let go of her! Joanna Grant was livid and hit Sebastian with her fist and then even bit him arms, but Sebastian only saw it as scratches and was undisturbed. Nheless, he loosened Bonnie in the end for he noticed the sadness in her eyes. He was taken aback and the image of that woman shed in his mind. Well, he can easily sink into this womans eyes.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Bonnie instantly dropped to the ground. The Andrew and Lukas wanted to rush out immediately, but Bonnie stopped them with her eyes. They cant go out! Definitely not! If Sebastian found out that she was hiding three kids, he would rob them away at once! Andrew and Lukas can only stay in the room with their hands clenched together furiously. I wanted to eat it myself. There is nothing to do with her. If you dare to hurt her one more time, I will break off with you. Joanna Grant said seriously. Though she was little, she looked much like Sebastian when she was irritated. Bonnie was really taken aback. Why was her daughter so indifferent when she should be carefree at this age? Was she mistreated at the Grant family? Sebastians face darkened and examined Joanna Grant who was always cold-faced at home and nobody can force her into doing things that she didnt like, so it must be true when she said that she wanted to eat herself. Well, did this mean that he misunderstood this woman? Sebastian was indifferent and stared at Bonnie coolly. She was quite slim and looked miserable when she hugged herself in the ground. Sebastian instantly felt flustered and said to Bonnie in a while, Dont let this happen ever again! He then just left with Joanna Grant. Bonnie watched them going away and felt heartbroken. But Sebastian suddenly turned around and tossed her a nk check and said, Just fill in the number yourself and dont go near my daughter! Bonnie lent him one hundred yuan back in the hospital, they were even now since he gave her a check. It was better that they would never meet from now on! Chapter 15 Mysterious and Handsome Uncle Sebastian then left with Joanna Grant and closed the door heavily. The three babies immediately rushed out of the room. Mommy, are you okay? Erika hugged Bonnies arms instantly and was quite worried. Lukas handed Bonnie a tissue and wiped away her tears, Mommy, dont be sad. Bonnie took a deep breath and forced a smile, Im all right. How horrible is that uncle! He was so gentle when he took me to the hospital, but why is he so terrible to mommy all of a sudden? I hate him! Erika said angrily. What? Bonnie immediately got edgy, Erika had been hugged by him? Would she be infected with his illness? Bonnie dared not to think further and instantly hugged Erika into the bathroom and wanted to get her sterilized at once. Well, she also needed to get a shower for she was choked by Sebastian before. They then took a bubble bath together with rose pedal floating on the surface with great fragrance. Erika fiddled with the stic duck on the water and asked tentatively, Mommy, you know that handsome uncle, right? Bonnie;s eyshes flickered and got flustered, but she denied, No, I dont know him. Erika twitched here mouth. Mommy was lying! Though she hadnt practiced divination seriously yet, she can tell that there was a span of entanglements between mommy and that uncle. They were also lovely before. But she needed to get that uncles exact date of birth in order to know why. How can she get that uncles birth date then? Erika pondered for a long time and suddenly had an idea. Mommy, Im done. Erika stood up and shouted. Bonnie immediately dried her and then put on her pajama for her and wrapped her hair with towel. Okay, go to ask your brother to blow dry your hair. Wearing a fluffy bunny slipper, Erika ran out of the bathroom. She went to the door and picked up that check and saw Sebastians name. This was a great name which bode wealth and fame. Erika searched this name online and was taken aback when she found that moody uncle was the richest man in Willisto and ranked top ten in the Forbes. He had amazing achievements in various fields. It was rumored that he was taken back to the Grant family from the orphanage when he was five and it only took him ten years to build his business empire. He upied thergest business street in Willisto when he was eighteen and monopolized finance in Willisto. He was called Demon Sebastian in Willisto by other people and was admired everywhere. But she didnt really see any of his personal information and didnt even find out when he was born.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What a mysterious uncle. Erika didnt want to give up andnded her sight on the check and suddenly came up with a new n. Chapter 16 She would Definitely Find Him Erika folded the check quickly and put it in her back pack and went to find Lukas. After blow drying her hair, Erika was beyond sleepy and just fell asleep with Andrew and Lukas. Bonnie got out of the shower when she was done. Her heart nearly melted when she saw her three babies who were sleeping soundly and kissed them one by one. They were milk-scented which really enlightened her mood. She went out and spaced out in the couch of the living room. Well, how lucky was she! She located the baby daughter that was robbed away from her when she just came back to Willisto. It was destined that she would get her daughter back this time. Thinking of this, Bonnie turned on theputer immediately and directly turned down EMOs job offer, but she then took Bes customization. She got to meet this woman beforehand and check her son. She needed to make sure that they were both safe so that she can take them both back from Sebastian. Sebastian directly went to the hospital with Joanna Grant after leaving the hotel. It was just a stomach flu, but Sebastian looked quite cold-blooded and the doctor was really frightened and even arranged a treatment program for Joanna Grant. She was then out into the same ward with Be. Baby Joanna Grant, do you want to eat apple? Mommy would peel an apple for you. Is that okay? Be tried to be as gentle as possible. Joanna Grant despised, Im having a stomach upset. How can you let me have such a solid fruit? Are you doing this on purpose? Bes smile stiffened and changed the apple to banana. The banana would make me want to go to the bathroom! Do you really want me to have diarrhea? Joanna Grant was indifferent. Joanna Grant ridiculed Be no matter what fruit she changed. Be can hardly keep her smile on and said, What do you want to have then? Can I have some regret pills? Joanna Grant answered seriously, Im regretting that why would I choose you as my mommy. Be was fuming and really wanted to curse at Joanna Grant, but Sebastian was right next to her, so she dared not to do anything and can only turn to Sebastian for help. Sebastian looked stern, Joanna Grant! Joanna Grant turned around and just turned over and didnt want to see Be anymore.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Be turned to Sebastian and put on a seductive smile, Sebastian, the doctor said that my hand isnt seriously injured and can definitely get fit before the birthday banquet. Be instantly felt merry when she mentioned the birthday party. It had been five years! Though she moved into the Grant family with two kids, but she still wasnt Mrs. Grant. Even the maids in the Grant family would look down upon her and would only greet her as Miss. . But fortunately, all of these sufferings would end soon for Sebastians mother, Old Mrs. Grant, had said to her that she would reveal her identity as Mrs. Grant officially in the birthday banquet. She even tailor-made a dress in order to outshine everybody else and even hired the famous designer Annie from abroad to customize her jewelries. She would finally get to meet Annie tomorrow! Chapter 17 It’s Illegal to Abuse Child Be was beyond excited and smiled cockily. Sebastian saw her expressions and was a bit irritated, but as she gave birth to his two kids, he suppressed his anger and stood up, Have a rest. He then went out of the ward and wanted to go back to thepany to handle that huge case concerning Country C. But he received Erics call when he just reached the door. Eric sounded anxious, Mr. Grant, I I got a bad news. Cut the crap. Just tell me what happened. Sebastian sounded indifferent and Eric can sense his fierceness even over the phone. He shuddered and hurriedly answered, Well, that designer Magnolia who had agreed to participate in the case about Country C before just texted and said she would decline the offer. Sebastian immediately got fuming and clutched at the phone violently. The designer Magnolia was the biggest selling point in this case. Without her, the oue of this deal would definitely bepromised. Double or triple or even tenfold her pay! Sebastian said coldly. Eric sounded flustered, Ive tried it before, but she wouldnt ept the offer. She said that she isnt in need of money and its out of personal reasons. Sebastian pinched his eyebrows annoyingly, Track her IP address and tell me the location. He would go to have a talk with that designer if necessary! In the next morning, Bonnie got out of the bed and made nutritious breakfast for the three kids and called a cab to send them to Anna Newmans house. Growing up, Anna was her only bestie and was the one who helped her to have the stic surgery and send her abroad after that fire five years ago.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Behave when you are at auntie Annas house! Got it? If you dare to go out, I would for sure spank you guys! Bonnie warned them. Erika immediately hugged her arm and said cutely, Mommy, rest assured. I would stay right next to auntie Anna! Lukas also nodded and promised warmly, Dont worry about us, mommy. As for Andrew, he just cold-shouldered, Dont be so nagging, mommy. Why are you so fierce to us and quite amicable to other people? He was livid with anger whenever he thought of that bad uncle who choked mommy yesterday. He got to teach him a lesson! Thinking of this, Andrew unlocked his phone and tapped into the mission hall and started searching his target, The taxi soon arrived at Annas house which was located among the oldest vi areas in Willisto. Annas house was the furthest one in the end and it was used to be Bonnies next to it. But that mansion had already been bought away by others who had rebuilt it. It was nothing like how Bonnie had remembered it to be. But the woman who was waving her hand crazily in front of the mansion was as gorgeous as five years ago. Stop being so slow! Hurry over! Ive waited for you guys for a long time! Anna yelled. Bonnie murmured inside, You are still as high-pitched as before. She shook her head and brought the three kids to Anna. Anna immediately eximed, Wow! So cute! Let me have a kiss, all of you! Andrew stopped Annas kiss and despised, Its illegal to abuse the child. Calm down! Chapter 18 Aren’t You Dead? Anna was fuming and immediately turned to Annie, Annie, your baby is so mean! I just want to kiss him. Howe that he is iming that Im abusing him! Andrew remained cool and walked in the mansion with his hands in the pocket and just ignored Annapletely. Hes always like this, but he is quite outgoing inside. Bonniemented.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Anna stroked her cheek and blurted out, I wonder where did he get this from. Bonnie instantly got silent. Of course he got it from Sebastian! Anna realized she said something wrong and held Bonnies arm and apologized, Annie, Im Its okay. Bonnie tapped her shoulder and said, Take care of them for me. I got to do something serious. Okay. Anna nodded. After walking for a few steps, Bonnie was stopped by Anna, Wait a moment. Drive there. Anna then pointed at the garage in the mansion and said, The keys are at the top drawer in the entrance. It would be much convenient if she drove there, so Bonnie didnt reject and just nodded. After walking into the garage, she saw a car key in the drawer. After pressing the car key, the newest model of Panamera lighted up. It was even pink Bonnie twitched her mouth and wondered since when Anna started liking pink. Didnt she im that pink was for old women to fake young and she would never buy something pink? Was she admitting that she was old now? Bonnie thought inside and started driving to the Sunshine Vi. Half an hourter, the pink Panamera arrived at the the Sunshine Vi. Bonnie checked the building via the ss. Behind the iron gate was an endless garden which blossomed roses all year round and the pedals would fall to the ground whenever wind blew over, but the maids dressed in the uniform would immediatelye out and pick the pedals up. It was the same like five years ago. But what different now was that it was only Sebastian who lived in the the Sunshine Vi before, but now, Mrs. Grant was also inside. This woman took her two kids away and was living happily with Sebastian in this ce! She took a deep breath and got out of the car and informed the security her identity and why she was here. Ms Morgan Mrs. Grant is waiting for you. the security buzzed her in. Bonnie nodded and walked inside. Scanning around, Bonnie felt like that her legs were filled with lead and all the memories started resurfacing and she can hardly step forward. It took her nearly half hour to walk to the main building. Standing in front of the door, Bonnie regained her cool and rang the doorbell. Be was waiting impatiently in the main building. When the maid showed Bonnie in, she hurriedly put down the Hermes mug and was displeased, Miss Annie, didnt we schedule it to ten? What took you so long! While saying this, Be looked up, but she suddenly started shuddering uncontrobly when she met Bonnies eyes and retreated, Are arent you dead? Chapter 19 A Twist Bonnie was undisturbed and walked forward and held Be who was about to fall to the ground, Are you joking, Ms Jones? Im standing right in front of you. She answered with smiles in her eyes, but deep down, she was outrageous. She was seriously injured back in the fire, so she got the stic surgery from head to toe. Her voice was even changed. But only her eyes remained the same. How amazing. Be recognized her immediately and was spooked! Why wasnt she afraid when she schemed her with Sebastian? Be soon came around. She surveyed the woman standing in front of her and found that she was nothing like Bonnie except for that pair of eyes. Well, Bonnie had been burned to ashes in the fire five years ago. There was no way that she would be here now. Be immediately put her air on and coughed, Well, Im sorry, I mistook you for a friend of mine. Your eyes are really like hers. All right. Bonnie smiled and nodded. But she was cursing Be inside. How dared her to address her as her friend? How shameless! Start designing my jewelries right away. Here is what I want. Be started babbling. Bonnie took out her ipad and noted down all of her requests and got out some jewelries for Be to choose. While Be was picking what she wanted, Bonnie scanned around and hoped to see the kids, but she failed. Werent the kids living with Be? What are you looking for? Miss Annie? Be asked in bewilderment. Nothing. I just felt that you have a lovely dcor at home and wanted to check it out. Im sorry. Hearing Bonnies words, Be answered cockily, Well, my husband designed it ording to my taste. Lets just talk about the diamonds. I want the purest diamond to fit for my elegance and rank. The bigger, the better. You can get all your materials from the jewelry store under the Grant family. Bonnie froze and jabbed a ck spot on the pad. Well, Sebastian obviously treasured Be. Bonnie suddenly felt heart-broken and can hardly breathe. But then a cold voice sounded, You bitch, stop plotting against the Grants asset! How shameless! Bonnie immediately detached herself from the depression and looked up excitedly. It was Joanna Grant! Well, her son must be here too! She was beyond merry and hoped to see a little figure behind Joanna Grant, but she didnt see him. But she wasnt upset, after all, she felt that her son must be living with them.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Joanna Grant was dressed in a riding suit today and looked quite dashing in it. Her soft hairnded on the rims of the helmet and was despising Be. Be was fuming. She can handle it when Joanna Grant was rude her at normal times, but now that a stranger was around, how can she ept it if the word got out! Joanna Grant, you cant be rude to mommy. I wont let you go to the riding lessons if you misbehave! Be immediately pressured. Joanna Grant liked the riding lesson the most and had never missed one. It would definitely work if she threatened her with it. As expected, Joanna Grant immediately got intense and rushed downstairs to meet Be. It seemed like she going to beg for forgiveness or fake cuteness. While Be was gloating inside, she reached out her arms and said to Bonnie, Miss Annie, my daughter has always been so naughty. She has been spoiled, but she was always close to me. But at the very next second, Joanna Grant who she imed to be close to her jumped into Bonnies chest and eximed, Are you here to see me? Chapter 20 I Can’t Mention His Name! Bes hands froze mid-air and was pretty awkward. Im here for work. I got to design jewelries for your Ms Jones. Bonnie exined. She would never admit that Be was Joanna Grants mother. Joanna Grant was her kid! She was her mommy! Why would you design jewelries for this witch? She Joanna Grant asked seriously. Before she can even finish her sentence, Be motioned the maid and let her take Joanna Grant away. Arent you going to have riding lessons? Hurry up. Be raised her voice. The maid hurriedly took Joanna Grant out. Joanna Grant struggled violently, Let go of me! You old witch. I dont want to have riding lessons. I want to stay at home. She wanted to y with the cute auntie. But the maid wouldnt listen to her and just took her out. The room resumed its silence. She is just throwing a tantrum there. She isnt like this normally. Be was afraid that Bonnie might gossip around and hurriedly added. Were pretty close. Bonnie drooped her head and forced back all the emotions in her eyes and nodded. She then went back to work and noted down all of Bes demands. She wanted to get this down soon, so that she can throw an excuse to find her son. Bonnie had never seen him after he was born and was edgy. I will give you the first design three dayster and would then modify the details ording to your request. Bonnie put away the ipad and said. Be hurriedly nodded and was full of expectation, Okay, hurry up then. This ne is important to me. Okay. Bonnie then stood up. The maid then escorted Bonnie out.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Bonnie then said that she wanted to go to the bathroom and scanned around, but she failed to locate her son. She was quite distressed inside, but she didnt want to leave and was examining around. What are you looking for? The maid was confused. Son! She was looking for her son! The only reason she took Bes offer was to see her twins that were robbed away. She had seen her daughter, but where was her son? Why hadnt he showed up? Bonnie was desperate to meet her son. Though she cant take him away right now, it was enough for her to see him once. Joanna Grant is really cite. Bonnieplimented, She is the prettiest girl Ive ever seen. Well, there wont be any other kid who is cuter than her, right? The maid immediately answered, Well, the little Mr. Grant is as pretty as Miss Grant. Little Mr. Grant? Bonnie acted to be surprised and asked, Where is this little Mr. Grant then? But the maid suddenly got flustered and frightened. I I didnt tell you anything! Please dont tell Ms Jones and Mr. Grant or I will get fired. The maid was shaking out of fear. Nobody can mention little Mr. Grant in the Sunshine Vi! Bonnie wanted to ask more, but she was taken out by the maid, Miss Annie, please keep this secret for me! Please. The maid begged and only would leave after Bonnie nodded. Standing in front of the Sunshine Vi, Bonnie was distressed and clenched her hand together. What happened to her son? She got to find out! While thinking about this inside, Bonnie went to the car and wanted to ask Anna for help. But she suddenly bumped into a strong chest and was instantly shrouded by his coldness. Chapter 21 Is She the Designer of Magnolia? Bonnie was surprised for a moment, then raised her head to look at the man in front of her. It was Sebastian Grant! He wore a dark ck custom suit today. The buttons of the mother-of-pearl shone in the sun, and his whole person showed the powerful aura of the president. Its just that stern and gloomy face, with a bit of disgust. Bonnie immediately stepped back, keeping a safe distance of at least five meters from Sebastian. Why are you here? Sebastian stared at Bonnie with cold ck eyes. His voice was low and hoarse. He looked down at her condescendingly. His handsome silhouette didnt have the slightest emotional ups and downs. Only his Adams apple rolled slightly. The woman in front of her was wearing a white knee-length skirt with a slender waist. Her slender and fair legs were round and further up. There was a delicate corbone and a neck blocked by a silk scarf. Sebastian suddenly narrowed his pupils. Was she blocked her neck because he pinched her too hard yesterday and left bruises? Almost unconsciously, he stretched out his hand, trying to poke the silk scarf away to see clearly. But before he touched the scarf, Bonnie took a step back, took out her tablet. Her voice was extremely cold with endless alienation and indifference, Ill design jewelry for Ms Jones. There was nothing to hide. After all, in the future, she would frequentlye and go to the Sunshine Vi to see her son and daughter by the reason of designing jewelry, and she would inevitably meet Sebastian. But when she finished exining, a trace of suspicion shed in Sebastians narrow eyes. He took out his mobile phone from his arms. On the screen, the positioning system was frantically shing a red light, indicating to him that the designer of Magnolia was nearby. Was the designer of Magnolia the woman in front of him? Bonnie felt a little frightened when Sebastian stared at her, Why are you staring at me? Sebastian slightly lifted his thin lips and was about to answer her when a coquettish and charming figure rushed out of the Sunshine Vi. Her voice was so soft and silky, Sebastian, why are youing back suddenly? Be trotted and rushed to Sebastian. With a charming smile on her face, she tried to lean beside Sebastian, Do youe back to see me because the Filipino maid said I wasnt feeling well? Sebastians expression was indifferent and his eyes still stared at Bonnie, Ie here to find someone. Seeing this, Bes nerves instantly tightened. She was not blind, so she naturally saw where Sebastians eyes were. Be looked at Bonnie full of hostility, Annie, do you know my darling?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She stressed the word darling very hard. I dont know! Bonnie denied it without even thinking about it. She didnt know the scum, the violent scum! Hearing Bonnies blunt denial, Sebastian felt a little unhappy in his heart. They had met three times yesterday, at the airport, at the hospital, and at the hotel. Besides, this woman kidnapped little Joanna. How could she say she didnt know him? You two talk slowly, Ill go first. Bonnie sat on the pink supercar, stepped on the elerator to the end, and drove away. When she turned around, she deliberately sprayed a cloud of ck exhaust on Sebastians face. Sebastians face was immediately ckened by the smoke. The corner of Bonnies mouth evoked a carefree smile and walked away. Its really exciting to fix him and drive away! Sebastians face became darker and darker, looking at the direction in which the sports car disappeared with clenched fists. Sebastian, who did you say you were looking for? Be tried to attract his attention and make him look back at her. Sebastians woman should be her. Even if they did not get a certificate, after all, she had lived in the Sunshine Vi for five years. However, Sebastian did not pay attention to her. Not to mention that he did not have close contacts with her. But as soon as Annie appeared, Sebastians eyes were like dog-skin ster, sticking to Annies body. It seemed to be it once stuck to Bonnie as before! The more Be thought about it, the angrier she became. She wished to use her whole body to make Sebastian pay attention to her more. But Sebastian walked straight forward, got into the car, and chased in the direction where Bonnie disappeared. The mobile phone screen he put on the co-pilot indicated that the red dot was getting farther and farther away from him! Chapter 22 “I Know Who She Is” The ck Maybach galloped down the road like a ck leopard. Bonnie was driving the car when she suddenly saw Sebastians car appearing behind her buttocks. She was a little surprised. Whats going on? Why did the wretch suddenly appear behind her? Bonnie immediately stepped on the elerator and ran faster. But no matter how fast she ran, Sebastian could quickly catch up. The two of them were like racing cars on the road. The wind whistling through the car window mixed with the scenery of the rapid reversal, so fast that they almost flew. Now Bonnie could be sure, the wretch was chasing her! Was she emergency syrup? Why did he chasing after her?! Bonnie scolded. Then she took the opportunity, turned directly at the next intersection, and went straight to the old town of Willisto. The roads in the old town of Willisto were intricate, with many alleys and dead ends. Bonnie used toe here often with Anna to find delicious food, so she was very familiar with the route. In three or two strokes, she threw Sebastian away. Immediately afterwards, she parked the car in the underground garage of the dpidatedmunity, went up the safe passage, and sneaked a taxi away. If she did not drive that pink car, Sebastian must not be able to find her. Wasnt it right? Thinking about it, Bonnie said to the taxi driver in front of him, Go to Vienna Bath Center. She had to take a bath. After all, she just met Sebastian who was sick! After saying this, Bonnie leaned backfortably on the back seat and narrowed her apricot eyes slightly. She could hardly realize that the ck Maybach of Sebastian was still behind. Sebastian had a positioning system, so he could easily track Bonnies location. He held the steering wheel, his thin lips pursed slightly, his long and narrow ck eyes were cold and without a trace of warmth. He only stared at the taxi in front of him! Was this woman named Annie the designer of Magnolia? It should not be wrong. After all, the positioning system had been following Annies trajectory. Now he just made sure that the woman who got out of the car was Annie, and the designer of Magnolia must be her! Sebastian thought about it, and continued to follow the taxi unhurriedly, so as not to be noticed and lost again. The car quickly arrived at the gate of Vienna Bath Center. A beautiful figure walked down from the front seat, smiled and waved towards the taxi driver, Thank you very much. It was not Annie! Sebastians eyes suddenly turned cold, and his whole body was filled with cold air. Could it be that this woman was the designer of Magnolia, and it was just a misunderstanding in the beginning? What about the woman named Annie? Just as he was thinking, Sebastians cell phone rang. It was his assistant Eric who called. Mr. Grant, a sum of money was transferred from your ount in the form of a check. The amount is a bitrge. Eric said respectfully. Sebastians face was stern. He said coldly, How much? 999, 999, 999 dors and nine cents. Eric replied. This amount was the maximum amount that could be filled on a single check! And the check he gave out recently was only one.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just thinking about it, he heard Eric said, I have already checked it out. The ce to cash the check is the Willisto Bank in the old city. Its a woman. That woman seems to be called I know who she is. Sebastians tone was sarcastic and cold. With a bang, Sebastian hung up the phone, and his body was surrounded by endless anger. Chapter 23 Be a Good Person in the Future Sebastian threw the phone to the co-pilot fiercely. There was only one possibility for the woman who could withdraw money by check. Annie! Therefore, Annie ran away from him in such a hurry, and then made a roundabout way to the old town, just to cash the check? If this was the case, then the person in Vienna Bath Center now would absolutely impossible to be her. Sebastian thought, a sneering smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Indeed, how could a woman who worships the golden calf be the designer of Magnolia? The previous positioning system should be just a coincidence. Now the designer of Magnolia was still taking a bath inVienna Bath Center, but the woman was cashing the check in the bank in the old city. Sebastian thought about it, raised his head and nced at the bathing center in front of him, then turned around and left. Then he made a phone call to Eric, Find the most powerful female employee in the PR department toe to Vienna Bath Center. The designer of Magnolia is there, be sure to take her down. Ah? Eric was a little confused, Mr. Grant, dont you want to go on your own? Thatll be the day! Mr. Grant would actually give up halfway. Eric thought about it, and cautiously nced at the big security guard beside him on the other end of the phone. The security guard immediately showed a standard eight-tooth smile, Good morning, Eric! Eric was relieved. There were tall security guards, so he would not afraid! Just as he was about to breathe a sigh of relief, he heard Sebastians iparably cold voice on the phone, Do you want me to go in the womens bathroom? Eric quickly denied it, No, no, I will arrange the most powerful female employee to go there now. You can rest assured, Mr. Grant. We will definitely win the designer of Magnolia this time. Beep Sebastian hung up the phone directly. Eric, who was still on the phone, grinned and muttered in a low voice, If you dare to go to the womens bathhouse, isnt easy for you to win the designer of Magnolia? Thinking of Mr. Grants perfect figure, how could the designer of Magnolia not be moved after seeing it? Oops, he thought too far. Eric retracted his thoughts and hurriedly arranged for the female employee to rush to Vienna Bath Center. At the entrance of Vienna Bath Center, in a taxi. The driver looked at Bonnie who was asleep in the back seat helplessly, Miss, we arrived, twenty dors! Bonnie was awakened. She sat up quickly, took out ten dors from her bag, and handed it to the driver. Its twenty dors, the driver reminded. Bonnie looked at the driver with a displeased face, There was one person when I got in the car just now, dont think I dont know. This is a carpool, and the cost should be halved, only ten dors. The driver was stunned. Then he knew that she was a local person who was very tight with her money. Well, he was unlucky. He thought she was good-looking and dressed well, and she was a fat sheep to be ughtered. Bonnie got out of the car and waved to the driver, with a smile on her beautiful cheeks, Driver, be a good person in the future. Dont soak clients again.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. After saying this, Bonnie walked into Vienna Bath Center. At the same time, at the Willisto Bank. Anna looked at the check that was cashed and felt uneasy in her heart. She asked the three cute babies around her again and again, Are you sure, is this really what your mommy asked me to help cash? Of course, Erika nodded heavily and took the bank card that had more than 900 million deposited in it, Mommy also asked me to send it to her, godmother, go back first, my two brothers and I will go. Just find Mommy! Chapter 24 This Trick Won’t Work Anna looked at Erika in front of her with a worried look on her face, But your mommy said, let me watch you carefully. Okay then, Erika nodded helplessly and sighed, Godmother, follow me to find mommy, then the concert tickets wont be used, I can only give them away, this security uncle, Do you want to go to the concert? The handsome guys concert! Hearing this, Annas eyes lit up, What handsome guys concert?!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Its the most popr idol boy group in Willisto recently, the seven handsome men. Erika said. Annas heart was moved, and her eyes were hesitant. I heard that they all have abs. Im still in the front row, so I can see them up close. Erika continued to tempt the iron while the iron was hot. Anna could not bear it anymore. She immediately snatched the ticket, Ill go, Ill go, then you can call an online car-hailing and contact your mommy in advance. Got it, Erika waved at her, Godmother, remember to take more pictures of the abdominal muscles of the handsome. Anna nodded desperately, Dont worry, Ill definitely shoot a lot! Handsome guys with abs, here shee! Seeing Anna quickly rushing out, Andrews cool face showed a hint of disgust, Nympho! Brother, dont talk about godmother like that. She lost a memory because of the car ident. Lukas said gently. Erika put on a serious expression, Ive calcted it for my godmother. She has good luck in love, and even a nympho can find someone who loves her very much. Wasnt that enough? Andrew let out a sigh, opened the game interface again, and began to take game customers to score points. Erika and Lukas looked at each other and walked towards the VIP room of the bank. They have just deposited more than 900 million in the bank, and they are considered to be super big customers of the bank, so when the staff is in charge of reception, they are very respectful. Kids, here are biscuits and milk. If its not enough, you can ask me for it. The clerk said with a smile. Erika showed a bright smile, Miss, the check that my aunt cashed just now was from Sebastian, right? Yes, the only person in Willisto who can afford 900 million cheques is Sebastian. The clerk nodded her head. Erika asked again, Then he is also a customer of your bank, right? When is his birth date? I want to give him and my aunt a good luck in love. Generally speaking, in the face of customers with such arge deposit amount, the staff would be willing to tell this little secret. But when Erikas voice came out, the clerks face changed suddenly, Im sorry, little kid, I cant tell you. Sebastian was the Great Hell King of Willisto. She dared not offend! Before Erika had time to ask others, the staff ran away. I have told you. This trick wont work, Andrew looked up from the phone screen. Erika was dejected, Isnt it just a date of birth? Why doesnt he let others know? Was it necessary to be so secretive? Since we cant ask, lets go. Lukas said, I have to return the money to that uncle. Hearing this, Erikas eyes shed, and a good idea popped into her mind, I know what to do, brother, lets go to handsome unclespany now, lets go! What are you going to do? Although Andrew was very disgusted and his tone was cold, he still followed her out. Chapter 25 Embarrassed The three cute babies took a taxi to the Grant Building. When they got to the downstairs of thepany, Erika got out of the car alone, Ill just go by myself. After all, I look like his daughter the most, and I will never be found out. Erika stretched out his calf, tugged at the khaki yellow duck embroidered gown on her body, and walked into the Grant Residence with her feet raised. The front desk saw Erika at a nce, with a respectful attitude, littledy Joanna, why are you here? Im here to find my handsome daddy, is he there? Erika asked. The front desk shook his head, Mr. Grant just went out, it may take another hour toe back. Great! Erika almost didnt hold back her expression. She clenched her pink fist and coughed, Okay, then Ill go up and wait for him by myself. Take me to the office. Okay. The front desk immediately led Erika to the top office. Walking into the office, Erikas mouth widened in shock. Gosh, the nearly 100-square-meter room, the furniture and ornaments imported from Italy, the long-pile carpet with a faint golden light on the ground, and even the oil paintings on the walls, all showed the word rich. She only knew that handsome uncle was rich, but she didnt expect to be so rich! If the handsome uncle was mommys former boyfriend, then why were they trying to earn money to support Mommy? Why didnt they just let handsome uncle take care of her? The front desk looked at Erikas head and head and thought it was very cute, littledy Joanna, then you stay here and dont run around. Erika nodded vigorously, Then can I find daddys secretary? Okay, Ill call for you. The front desk immediately called Eric in. Ah, youre the unlucky uncle who lost five million. Erika recognized Eric immediately. Eric felt an arrow in his heart.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. This kind of sadness, how could he forget about it! Why are you here? Eric asked with a smile. Erika held her pink cheeks, The school said to fill in daddys date of birth, but I dont know, so I came to ask daddy. Mr. Grants date of birth, I know that, Eric snapped his fingers and told Erika a string of dates. Erika immediately frowned. Whats wrong? Eric saw the clue and asked immediately. Erika stared at Eric, This is not his date of birth, it is wrong. The fate and handsome uncle arepletely ipatible! Eric scratched his head, But this is on Mr. Grants ID card. I have booked him so many tickets, its impossible to remember it wrong. As soon as he finished speaking, he pouted towards the door again, Well, your father just happened to be here. You can ask yourself. Oops! Erika froze immediately. She originally wanted to take advantage of the handsome uncles absence and leave after asking about her birthday. Now that the handsome uncle was here, how could she slip away? Should not he be taken back to the Sunshine Vi again, but this time without Joanna to exchange with her, Mommy and brothers will definitely die of anxiety if they could not find her! Erika thought randomly, at this moment, the childrens mobile phone in the bag rang. Sebastians eyes dimmed for a moment, and he reached out to Erika, Whats in the bag, take it out. I dont. Erika tightly covered her bag. But she was so young. She could notpete with Sebastian at all. Soon, the childrens mobile phone was turned over by Sebastian. When he opened the lid, Sebastians eyes burst into mes, and he could not wait to crush the phone! Chapter 26 Come to Me! On the screen of the mobile phone, the words Dear Annie were written. Thats my cell phone, give it back to me! Erika saw that her childrens cell phone had been pinched and deformed, and anxiously reached for Sebastians hand. Sebastian raised her hand, so she could not reach it with all her strength. Give it back, give it back to me! Erika was so anxious that her eyes were red. Mommy was calling her. If she didnt answer, mommy will be anxious to death! Seeing her anxious look, the chill in Sebastians eyes became more intense. What the hell did this woman named Annie want to do! She had already taken his check to the bank and cashed more than 900 million dors, but she was still not satisfied. She even gave this cheap childrens mobile phone to his daughter. What did this woman want to do? Thinking about it, Sebastian pressed the answer button on the childrens mobile phone. Baby, why did it take so long to answer the phone? Bonnie asked leisurely while lying in the rest hall of Vienna Bath Center. Come to the Grant Building now. Lets talk. Sebastian said in a deep voice. The familiar clear breath made Bonnie bounce off the mat. She shook uncontrobly and her voice was trembling, Sebastian? Humph, Sebastian snorted coldly, If you dont show up in front of me for half an hour, you will be at your own risk.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sebastian, what are you doing? What have you done to the kid? Bonnie was so nervous that her heart jumped to her throat. Sebastian did not speak any more. He just hung up the phone. On the other end of the phone, Bonnie seemed to be in for a rude awakening and cked out. God, what the hell was going on? Didnt she hand Erika into Annas hands? Why did Erika go to Sebastians ce now? Moreover, Sebastian probably already knew that Erika was his child, right? Then would he steal Erika? Bonnie was so flustered that she didnt even take the things stored in the cab. She ran out wearing the clothes of the bath center. She took a taxi and finally arrived at the Grant Building within thirty minutes. But as soon as she walked to the lobby on the first floor, she was stopped by someone. Im sorry, Miss, who you are looking for? the security guard asked. Bonnies beautiful face was full of anxiety, Im looking for Sebastian. We have an appointment to meet. Hearing this, the security guard immediately sneered. He looked Bonnie up and down, and his eyes were full of disdain. Tsk tsk, the forest was really big these days, and there were all kinds of birds. He had seen many women dressed up to look for Mr. Grant, but it was the first time that Bonnie came here in sweaty clothes. Was this thetest seduction trick? The security guard murmured, but had to admit that the woman in front of him was the most beautiful he had ever seen. Even wearing a very loose sweater, it was difficult to hide the excellent figure underneath. The cheeks without makeup were healthy and tender red, the long crow blue hair was casually scattered, and the whole person revealed a sense of inhumanity. But no matter how good-looking she was, the rules were the rules. You cant enter without an appointment! The security guard ruthlessly stopped Bonnie outside the building. Bonnie was so anxious that she quickly took out her mobile phone and wanted to call Erika. In the next instant, a sweet voice came from behind, What are you doing? Bonnie quickly turned her head and took the little girl into her arms, Erika, how did you get out? Are you okay? Did Sebastian hurt you? Tell me, why did daddy hurt me? The little girl in front of her tilted her head and asked with a puzzled face. Chapter 27 It Was Mommy’s Scent Daddy? Bonnie looked at the little girl in surprise, Why do you call him daddy, Erika, who taught you?! Erika in front of her, oh no, actually Joanna immediately blinked her big beautiful eyes and reacted. The pretty auntie thought of her as her daughter again. Yes, they looked exactly the same. It was easy to be mistaking her for her daughter. But the pretty auntie also said that daddy hurt her. God, did daddy hurt Erika? Joanna suddenly felt a sense of justice. She raised her little hand and patted Bonnies shoulder, Wait for me, Ill go up and find daddy! Like a small loach, she got out of Bonnies arms directly. Then she walked away, heading straight for the top-floor office. Erika, Erika! Bonnie wanted to call her, but she did not stop her sessfully. She was stopped by the security guard outside the building again, stomping her feet in a hurry.N?velDrama.Org owns this. It was inside the Presidents Office. Happyughter kepting from inside. Erika danced ballet in front of Sebastian, while his assistant Eric kept pping his hands. My God, Mr. Grant, littledy Joanna also has this talent. She dances so well. I originally thought that littledy Joanna only likes dangerous activities such as equestrian shooting. It seems that she also has a childs side. Eric said in amazement. Sebastians eyes also shed a touch of tenderness and pampering that a father should have. But his words were still unforgiving, This little stupid goose dances well. Erika was so tired that her forehead was covered in beads of sweat, and her little face was flushed. He pouted and muttered, Daddy is a bad guy. Im dancing a little swan! Sebastian curled the corners of his lips and said nothing. Daddy, Im sweating a lot, Im going to the bathroom to wash my face! Erika said immediately when he saw that he didnt seem so angry. Well, lets go. Sebastian agreed. Erika could not wait to rush out, not even wanting childrens mobile phones. If the worstes to the worst, she would go back and be spanked by mommy. She had a thick butt, and she wouldnt be hurt to be spank! Erika immediately slipped out and went straight to the elevator. nkC The elevator door opened in front of her, and the four small eyes met. little Joanna, why are you here? Erika widened her eyes in surprise. Joanna stepped out of the elevator and pulled Erika to the safety passage next to her. After confirming that no one was there, she said coldly in a low voice, Your mommy is waiting for you downstairs. She is very anxious. She even recognized me as you and asked me if I had been bullied. By handsome uncle? Erika touched her fair little chin, Hes just a little fierce. He told my mom to roll over in half an hour. It scared me to death. Hearing this, Joannas small fist clenched tightly. Its too much for daddy to say that to the beautiful auntie! Just when you came, go back for me, remember to ask your father not to trouble my mommy. Erika said. Joanna hummed, I see. Come on, put on this little gown. Dont goof up. Erika handed the embroidered gown on her body to Joanna. Joanna put it on her body and sniffed lightly, Its so fragrant. What does it smell like? It was mommys scent. Erika replied without thinking. Joanna was stunned for a moment, then lowered her head and took a deep breath. So thats what Mommy smelled like? It smelled really good! When she was thinking about it, Erics call came from outside, littledy Joanna, where are you? Im leaving first. Remember to warn your daddy not to trouble my mom again. Erika immediately ran down the safe passage. Wait a minute! Joanna quickly stopped her. Chapter 28 Going back on Your Word! Seeing that Eric was about to walk to the door of the safe passage, Erika was furious, What are you doing? Contact information. Joanna said in a sullen face. Oh, it was for that! Erika took out a calling card directly from her trousers pocket and stuffed it into her hand, Call me directly if you need. Ill go first, bye. Joanna tucked the calling card into the jacket, then opened the door and walked out, Im here. Why did you go there, littledy Joanna? Didnt you say washing your face? Eric asked suspiciously. Joanna ignored him and walked straight towards the presidents office. When she walked in and saw Sebastian, she immediately said coldly, Call the pretty auntie now and apologize to her. nkC In an instant, Sebastian was angered. His whole body was full of anger, like a demon that came out of hell. His voice was extremely cold, Say it again? Dont scare me. As a father and daughter who have been with each other for five years, Joanna was not afraid of him at all. She kept her little head straighter, Apologize to the beautiful auntie, or I will never recognize you as a daddy again! Joanna! Sebastians every word was squeezed out between his teeth.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. His daughter would actually fight with him for such an irrelevant and strange woman. Annie! What kind of ecstasy soup had this damn woman poured into his daughter! She had also appeared in front of him and in front of his daughter many times. Now she had provoked his daughter to challenge him, which made him intolerable The atmosphere in the office suddenly dropped to freezing point, making Eric shiver. littledy Joanna, the little swan you danced just now is so beautiful. Why dont you dance again? Eric rubbed his hands, trying toe forward and smooth the game. As a result, Joanna nced at him directly, If you want to dance, just dance by yourself. Dance on the little stupid goose! Eric didnt say anything. Why did he go to the bathroom, and littledy Joanna seemed to be a different person? Wasnt she still lively and cheerful just now? Why was she back to her former indifference and vicious tongue now? Eric was in a mess and he didnt understand what was going on. Ill say it again, apologize to the pretty auntie, or Ill hate you for the rest of my life. Joanna said word by word. Her pretty little face was etched with determination. Its not kidding. Sebastian was silent. Although he really wanted to kill that damn woman, he couldnt make the rtionship between himself and his daughter stiff. In the end, the two took a step back. Sebastian called Bonnie and told her that todays affairs should be put to an end, and the next one would not be an example. Are you satisfied? Sebastian hung up the phone and asked in a deep voice. Joanna snorted coldly, turned her head directly into the rest room at the innermost part of the presidents office. She didnt intend to talk to Sebastian anymore. Sebastian was helpless and didnt say anything. This little girl had such a weird temper today! This must have been taught by the woman named Annie. The more Sebastian thought about it, the angrier he became. His temples were throbbing suddenly and his thin lips were pursed into lines in displeasure. After taking a look at the door in the inner room, he turned to look at Eric, Take littledy Joanna home. Besides, let Anniee to the Grant Building. I want to talk to her! Eric was dumbfounded, Mr. Grant, didnt you promise littledy, not to trouble Annie? Who is looking for trouble now? Sebastian said in a ghastly voice. If he didnt order that woman again, he was afraid that next time, his daughter would be taken out of the country directly! Eric was so frightened that he did not dare to breathe, so he hurriedly followed suit. Hello? Bonnie was taking Erika home, his voice a little hoarse. Erics attitude was very respectful, Annie? Mr. Grant want to meet you. He mainly want to talk about the children BeepC Before Eric could finish speaking, Bonnie hung up the phone immediately. Her beautiful little face was full of anger. Sebastian, the little shit, he just said that he would not apportion her me again. But now he had gone back on his word. He as simply a little shit, a very unkind little shit! Chapter 29 You Are Twins Mommy, Erika came up and hugged Bonnies arm with milky voice, Is the handsome uncle calling? No, Bonnie shook her head in denial, and then reached out and touched Erikas cheek, Dont ask so much, kid. To be honest, Bonnie did not want to let Erika have any contact with that bastard anymore. After all, it was just a mistake this time. What about next time? If Sebastian really knew that he still had a daughter, he would definitely bring her back to the Grant family. Not only the daughter, but also the two sons would be taken away! When she was thinking about it, the taxi had arrived at the door of Annas vi. Her first baby and second baby followed Bonnies car all the way back, almost with their front and back feet, and appeared at the door. Mommy, Her second child Lukas greeted immediately. What was ushered in was Bonnies ruthless butt, Stinky boys, how could you leave Erika at the Grant Building? What if something happens? Although she was very angry, Bonnie did not hit very hard. It was like heavy thunder and little rain. Lukas was not afraid at all. He stepped forward to admit his mistake, Im sorry, mommy, we will never dare do it again. Seeing that the babies were very sincere in admitting their mistakes, Bonnie gave up. However, although she forgave them, she would still punish them. You are not allowed to y with your mobile phone tonight, you have to go to bed at eight oclock. Bonnie said. Okay. The three kids nodded helplessly and agreed. Bonnie called Anna several times, but she couldnt get through, so she could only send a text message saying that he had brought the babies back to the hotel. After calling for dinner at the hotel, the three kids was full, and were taken to the bath by Bonnie. And she finally hugged them on the bed, Go to bed earlier, you know? Okay. Erika nodded sweetly. When Bonnie went out, she immediately took out a turtle shell, stuffed three copper coins into it, and started shaking. This was divination, using the birth dates of handsome uncle and mommy to measure the rtionship between the two. As for handsome uncles birthday, she got it by dancing and coaxing handsome uncle happily when he was in the office. Erika felt that her little feet were about to dance to cramp. It was really hard! Hows it going, Erika, Lukas leaned over and asked, What have you figured out? Erikas face was serious. Her white little hands fiddled with the three copper coins in front of him, saying word by word, The hexagram shows that handsome uncle should be our daddy. Its not supposed to be. It was definitely. Andrew nestled in the quilt and said firmly. Erikas eyes suddenly lit up, and she ran over to lift the quilt, revealing Andrew who was ying a game inside. Brother, why are you secretly ying games, didnt mommy say not to y? Erikas eyes widened. Andrews cool little face was full of disdain, She only said not to use mobile phones, but she didnt say not to useputers.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Erika could not to rely. Her brother was really good at exploiting loopholes! Then brother, how do you know that handsome uncle is our daddy? Erika asked again. You look exactly the same as that Joanna, and mommy clearly knows the man, so it can be seen that you are twins. Andrew calmly analyzed. Its not just me, but also brothers and you. Handsome uncles assistant showed me a photo before. In the photo, there is a little brother who looks exactly like you. Its just that he looked exactly the same as his two-year-old brother. Now her brothers were five years old, and she didnt know if they were still so simr Chapter 30 It Was Almost Cheating Money! Erika, havent you been to that handsome uncles house? Have you seen that brother? Lukas asked. Erika shook her head, No. They probably didnt live together, Lukas guessed. When Joanna calls you, you ask her for a photo of that brother. Ive already given her the calling card, Erika blinked her long eyshes, Wait for her to call me now! Inside the garden. Sebastian was sitting in the study, processing documents. Tat-a-tat, the servant knocked on the door outside with a very respectful tone, Mr. Grant, I have something to ask you about. Its about littledy Joanna. Sebastian stepped forward and opened the door. Under the light, the beige home clothes on his body glowed softly. The cor was half open, revealing the delicate corbone inside, and his legs were straight and slender. Even ordinary clothes could exude his dignity and dominance. The servant hurriedly lowered her head, showing great respect, and handed a calling card with both hands, I found this in the pocket of littledy Joannas gown. Sebastian took it and nced at it. There were only the words fortune teller Erika on the calling card, and a string of phone numbers. What is this? Sebastians dashing eyebrows suddenly furrowed deeply. The servant told Sebastian all the information she had found, It seems that he is a fortune teller, and he is quite famous. It takes at least six figures for one calction! Hearing this, Sebastians brows furrowed even tighter. His dark eyes were extremely cold. His emotions were unclear. He looked back and forth at the calling card in his hand. Then he realized why little Joanna was always doing calctions for others recently. It turned out that she was possessed by this demon. Oh, fortune telling? It was almost cheating money! Go and check if littledy Joanna has spent any money on this. Sebastian ordered. Yes. The servant nodded immediately and left. Sebastian was about to throw the calling card into the trash can. But somehow, he didnt throw it away. Instead of that, he just threw it in the drawer.N?velDrama.Org owns this. In the hotel suite. Bonnie took a bath and came out. Only then did she n to turn on theputer and start drawing jewelry designs. At this time, she discovered a serious problem. She ran out wearing the sweat steaming clothes of the bath center. Her clothes and belongings were ced in the locker of Vienna Bath Center. At zero oclock, the storage cabs in the bath center would be opened and cleaned. Oops, herputer! There was a lot of information in it. There were hundreds of unpublished design drawings. What if she lost it? Bonnie hurriedly took a taxi to Vienna Bath Center. As soon as she walked to the gate of Vienna Bath Center, she saw Sebastian. What the hellC In such a big ce in Willisto, how could she always meet Sebastian?! Besides, it was alreadyte at night, how could Sebastian still came to this kind of ce? Was he being enjoying some kind of sloppy massage? When she was thinking about it, a woman with a good figure walked out from the inside. Her voice was affectedly sweet, Mr. Grant! Sebastian put his hands in his trouser pockets and walked towards the woman. Bonnie cautiously looked over. Her fists clenched tightly and a tinge of disgust appeared in her heart. Sebastian was really good at messing around. He was seeking for women everywhere. Thats why he got dirty! After waiting patiently for a while, Sebastian finally left with the woman. Bonnie rushed to the bathroom. She wanted to take out theputer and clothes in thest five minutes before midnight and then hurried back to the hotel. Chapter 31 It’s Him Again! Bonnie finally unlocked the locker before 0:00 AM. She hurried to get herself changed and rushed toward the hotel with herptop. She was still worried to keep the three kids alone in the hotel.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Meanwhile, Sebastian was driving back to the Sunshine Vi. Before that, he had paid a visit to the spa center. But one of the staffs there told him that they didnt see designer Magnolia there. He could clearly see her location inside the spa center by GPS. But he couldnt find her. Obviously, she hid herself somewhere in this ce. So Sebastian decided to go home first. However, while on half way home, he noticed his phone buzzing. He took a look at the screen, surprised to find that her location started to move downtown. What a nice chance! Without any hesitation, he sped up toward the location. Meanwhile, Bonnie was overjoyed for regaining her missingptop while sitting in a cab. When she was about to turn it on to check if there were some files missing, the driver asked curiously, Miss, do you know the one driving the car behind us? He seems to be tailing us all the way. What? Bonnie hurried to turn around. Just by a simple glimpse, her annoyance blew up all of a sudden. It was a ck Porsche Cayenne exactly belonging to Sebastian. She couldnt believe that this annoying bastard actually haunted her once again. Sir, please speed up! Just get away from him! Bonnie showed a few hundred bucks, I will triple the money for you! But the driver replied with an awkward smile, Miss, I dont think my cab can outrun his Porsche. After a short pause, the driver looked at her from the rear mirror, asking curiously again, Miss, is that your boyfriend? Hees to apologize after a quarrel with you? The driver was a bit amazed by their special tricks of flirting. Hes not my boyfriend! Hes just a rich pervert! Sir, please take some detours. It should work to get rid of him. Is that a rich guy chasing after you? You seem to hate him. I mean he must be ugly right? Yeah, ugly, wrinkled and disgusting as hell. Bonnie nodded. Hearing that, the driver showed much sympathy. Oh, poor girl, I will never let that freak get to you! driven by a keen sense of righteousness, the driver stepped hard on the gas, Dont worry, girl! I will get rid of this bastard! After that, the driver made a sharp turn into an alley. There were actually a lot narrow alleys ready to be demolished in the old town area, where there were all kinds of stop signs. Only those living here could maintain a good sense of direction in this area. The driver soon stopped the cab at an abandoned factory. Then Bonnie got off the car. Go through the factory and walked across the bridge. Then you will reach the new town area. You can hail another cab right over there. Thank you. Bonnie nodded and then paid the driver five hundred bucks. Grabbing her brief case tight, she felt a bit scared while facing the abandoned factory in the dark. After quite a while, she finally mustered up her courage. Then she was about to trundle through the factory. However, she suddenly felt someones hand grabbing her hair from behind. It was a man wearing a horrible smile, Wow, look what I got here. A little cute bunny! Hey, where are you going? Its toote for you to walk alone. Would you like me to walk you some distance? Chapter 32 Saved Smelling the strong odour rushing toward her face, she felt like her eyes being badly stung. Hey, let go! Bonnie kept struggling. However, her jacket slightly fell off her shoulder because of her violent move, beneath which the fair skin of her shoulder was revealed. Her soft and purely fair skin sparkled under the moonlight, which intoxicated that drunk man. Damn, that hot chick! What a surprise in this shithole! At the thought of that, he smiled lustfully while reaching out his hand to touch her face, Your skin feels so damn soft! Come on, give me a cuddle, sweetheart! Bonnie seized the chance to hit his crotch with herptop pack. The man soon burst into scream, flopping onto the ground with his hands holding his crotch. Bonnie hurried to run. However, the man grabbed her ankle the next second. And thus Bonnie stumbled down upon the grit, which slightly cut her fair skin all over. Bitch, how dare you! huffing, the man was about to p her. She could feel his hand swoop across her face. But no pain happened after that. Instead, the man in her front started to scream for help. He seemed to be more painful than a moment ago when he got hit on the crotch. What happened? Bonnie opened her eyes and then saw a tall shadow standing in her front.N?velDrama.Org owns this. With the moonlight shedding on his back, he looked aloof, proud and noble, totally different from this nasty deserted factory area. Obviously, only Sebastian possessed this kind of aura. Only him! How dare you hit her? his voice sounded chilling as if it were the toll of death, making the drunk man shiver. Sorry, I wont do it againPleaselet me go the man kept begging. Sebastian fixed his dark eyes on him, in which something horrible was surging up, Tell me, which hand did you use to touch her? My leftleft hand the man stammered to answer. With a crack sound, Sebastian broke his left wrist. If anything like that happens again, I will skin you alive! Sebastian warned with horrible voice. He then cast his broken wrist away and huffed, Fuck off! The man hurried to run away while holding his broken left hand without looking back. Under the hazy moonlight, Sebastian turned to look at Bonnie, who was sitting still on the ground. She was too scared to make a move. Her delicate cute face was stained by tears. Her almond eyes seemed to lose the sparkle of sanity, making her pitiful-looking. Seeing that, Sebastian seemed to feel his heart being jolted greatly. Can you stand up yourself? he asked while reaching out his hand. His palm was big and warm with slim long fingers and clear-cut contour. It should be defined as a masterpiece of art more than a simple palm of a living man. There was once upon a time Bonnie was so crazy about holding his hand. But now, she avoided it as if it were a kind of poison to her. Gritting, Bonnie kept his hand off from her own sight. She struggled to stand up on her own. With his hand frozen in the air, Sebastian was suddenly getting annoyed. She actually stole more than nine hundred million by his check from him this morning, and now she still insisted to despise him with that kind of look? Miss Annie, as a swindler, I suggest you pay more respect to your victim. Sebastian said coldly. Chapter 33 Call Him Idiot Bonnie was rendered stunned and confused. Swindler? Her victim? What the hell was he talking about? He deemed himself righteous enough to bullshit her just because he saved her? I dont know what you are talking about. But thank you for saving me. I will send a letter and some flowers to your office to express my gratitude tomorrow. And now I gotta go. Bye! After that, Bonnie turned around and was about to leave. Sebastian grabbed her arm to stop her. His dark eyes seemed to be mixed with some kind of unpredictable feelings, Hey, you have got more than nine hundred million from me. And now you wanna walk away like that? Excuse me, I got more than nine hundred million from you? When? Bonnie was confused. But the next second, he took out his phone to show her the notice from his back ount, which verified the fact that the checked he just mentioned had been cashed. She froze on spot, shocked. She suddenly recalled that she was trying to get away from him at that moment, who had been pestering her. While Anna called to tell her that she was having dinner with her kids in the old town. Shit! So it was Anna who cashed the check while staying with the three kids. No wonder she failed to find the check no matter how hard she rummaged through. Bonnie fell into panic. She tried to keep her pure eyes away from Sebastians. Now you admit it, huh? he smiled wryly, Come on, keep on pretending. Sorry, I will return the money to you tomorrow. Said Bonnie. She would take the money and return it to him when she went back home to talk to her kids. And it should be settled then, she supposed.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, Sebastian refused, No! I hate the money once it hase to you cuz you have stained it! Bonnie was rendered exasperated. She raised her head to re at him, just like a cute kitty being irritated. Her delicate fair face was covered with anger and disdain against him under the moonlight. Sebastian, what do you want from me? Listen, its you who offer me the check, while the number of which was written by you! Since you wanna show off how rich you are, I just did as you wished, period! But then you regretted after I cashed the check. So you chased after me to this ce so as to get it back! When I said I would return it to you, you actually refused. Whats wrong with you? Are you goddamn insane? Hearing that, he was burning with madness with his face turning livid. He felt like strangling her right now! As a 26-year-old promising man, he had never been so greatly humiliated by a woman. Of course, Bonnie was aware of his pride on his own as a well-known talent, the pride of the family and also the top business tycoon of the Willisto. None of the rest of the world would dare to offend him even by a simple joke. Five years ago, Bonnie was no exception of that. She always reserved the greatest tenderness for him. However, she didnt get the return she deserved. So now she totally changed her mind. She would only do her best to bombard him with all kind of harsh words. After that, she grabbed herptop pack and was about to step away. But then she turned around to repeat, Its you who offered me the check on your own will. So I was not a swindler. Instead, I have the right to decide how to use the money! And you werent the victim but the idiot! Hearing that, he couldnt help clenching his fists hard. His exasperation had mounted to the top. When he was about to rush over to grab her arm, she suddenly flopped onto the ground, moaning out of pain. My legs hurt You deserve it! he huffed in his mind. He just deemed it a retribution for what she had done. So he turned around to leave with his face livid, having no intention to care about her. Seeing that, she couldnt help cursing in her mind again, Bastard! You piece of shit! She keptining for his nonchnce. Chapter 34 The Wound on Her Ankle Looking at him walking away, she was left alone in this deserted area again. Surrounded by darkness, she could even hear some weird rustle as if something unknown was approaching and sneaking onto her fingers Ahhhh! she suddenly screamed. Meanwhile, Sebastian had walked out of the dark alley, smouldering with annoyance. He happened to save her from being raped by a drunken guy while on his way following the designer. But her ungrateful attitude really annoyed him a lot. I dont care what happened to you! he murmured toined. But the next second, he clearly captured her scream. He stopped, cursing, Goddamn! Then he trotted backwards. Annie? Annie? as he reached the deserted factory again, he saw no one and nothing. Not until he yelled for a few more times did he get response of trembling voice from a corner, HereI am here Sebastian walked over and saw her clinging to a pir with her feet lifted high from the ground, on the eysh of whom there were glittering tear drops.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. What are you doing? he asked, feeling impatient. She pouted to reply, Rat! Its rat! I hate rats! She screamed just now because there was a rat crawling to her hand. Hearing that, Sebastian huffed, Coward! Just a moment ago, she appeared to be so daring to bombard him with harsh words. But now she was totally freaked out by a little rat? Sebastian was about to fight back with some harsh mocking words, but then he noticed there was something wrong with her left foot, on the ankle of which there was blood running out. Perhaps she just wounded her ankle when stumbling down just now. The blood streamed down from the wound and even stained her foot all over, at the end of which it dripped and painted the ground bloody red. Didnt she feel the pain? He felt like his own eyes was about to be painted red as well when seeing the blood. He said with deep voice, Come on, justnd on the ground. She nodded and was about to jump down. However, the wound seemed to disable her foot to stand. She fell down again as soon as shended. Fortunately, Sebastian managed to catch her in his arms. Then he strode out of the factory while holding her. They were so close to each other that Bonnie could clearly feel his heart beating violently. Every single heartbeat of his sounded loud and felt strong, rendering her distracted. Put me down. I can walk myself. She struggled. Stop moving! Or I will leave you alone with those rats! he gritted with his voice echoing in the dark. Hearing that, she hurried to stay still, not daring to nudge even a bit. Sebastian then got her into his own car. Now he had totally put aside his intention to get to the designer. Instead, he drove to the hospital. Soon, he reached the hospital his family owned. He walked in with Bonnie held in his arms. Then he dropped her onto a stretcher, Check her wound. Okay, Mr. Sebastian, I will notice the doctor ASAP. The nurse hurried to push the stretcher into the doctors office After a thorough check-up, the doctor drew the conclusion-she was fine though with little bruises and scratches on her body. But the wound on the ankle appeared to be a bit more severe, which had almost reached the tendon. So a few stitches would be needed. After that, she would be required to stay in the hospital for rest in the following days. It takes so long for me to recover? Bonnie was quite surprised, But I got a job to do! She still needed to finish the jewelry design for Be to have ess to the Sunshine Vi, where she kept her kids. However, as soon as she finished, Sebastian stood at the door to huff with a grim face, You still got a job to do after taking over nine hundred million from me? Chapter 35 Relationship? The air in the room seemed to be frozen the next second. Both the doctor and the nurse were dumfounded. They could never believe what they had heard of just now-thisdy actually took more than nine hundred million from Mr. Sebastian? They couldnt help specting if she was actually his lover. Bonnie huffed with her face going blushed out of annoyance, I dont care how much you have offered! I will have it returned to you tomorrow! She was so pissed by the way he condescended to her. Bonnie also deemed herself a wealthy one. But she never patronized to others. Gritting hard again, Sebastian seemed to be irritated again. He then turned to say to the doctor, Get her out! What? the doctor was stunned and confused. Obviously, thisdy was still too weak to walk herself after he had stitched her wound. Mr. Sebastian seemed to be too mean by doing so. From the doctors perspective, thisdy must be in a rtionship with Mr. Sebastian, he assumed. So he was quite surprised when hearing this order. Havent I made myself clear? You need me to repeat it? Sebastian uttered in a cold voice, while the veins on his forehead was clearly twitching. He looked rather horrible. The doctor couldnt help shivering. He then stammered to reply, YesYes, sirI will do it right away. While speaking, he hurried to push the stretcher out of the room. Though he was required by the order of Sebastian, he still chose topromise a bit out of the sense of responsibility as a doctor. He stopped as he reached the gate. Then he got her a wheelchair for free, Miss, you can return it at any time you want. Bonnie smiled, Thank you. Then she moved herself forward to hail a taxi. As the hospital was built in a remote area out of the concern with privacy. There was barely any car on the road.N?velDrama.Org owns this. So she had to call Anna for help. But she froze still as soon as she took out her phone. Come on! What the hell is happening? she found that her phone was actually broken when she stumbled down in that deserted factory. So what about herptop? She hurried to take it out to check, only to find that the screen was cracked. And it couldnt be turned on again. The worst day in her life ever! Whenever she bumped into that guy, she would be facing all kinds of troubles, she reckoned! She had no choice but to return to the hospital, wondering if she could ask for a phone call from someone else. As soon as she entered, she heard the voice of Sebastian, Whats wrong? You regretted, huh? Bonnie replied with a look of disdain. Regretted? Hell no! She walked passed him and smiled at a security guard, Sir, could you please let me make a phone call? As an attractivedy, she looked much more charming while wearing a smile. The security guard couldnt help grinning. He hurried to take out his phone. He didnt pass it to her until he cleaned it thoroughly by rubbing it on his shirt. Bonnie took it over and made a call to Anna. But no one answered. She must be busy having fun again! Bonnieined to herself. After hesitating for a while, he had to call her kids-Andrew and Lukas. The line was then connected. Hey, sweetheart, I am at the gate of the hospital under the name of the Grants. Could you call me a cab to pick me up? Bonnie said with low voice. But she got a response filled with excitement, No problem! I will be right there! Annie, just wait for me! I aming to you right away! Hearing the seemingly familiar voice, she was suddenly rendered panic. Chapter 36 Jealousy As soon as she noticed the voice, she felt like her own head was about to blow up. Why could it be him picking up the phone? When she wanna shout out to stop him, the call was disconnected. She wanna dial the number once again, but Sebastian walked over to huff in front of the security guard domineeringly, Dont you know its working hours? You wanna get yourself fired? The security guard couldnt help shivering. He hurried to take back his phone, Mr. Sebastian, I am sorry. I will be back to work right now! Seeing that, Bonnie realized she lost her chance to ask the guard for help again. After all, she would be guilty if the guard got fired because of helping her. She then responded with a re at Sebastian. This scheming, mean and snobbish jerk actually threatened this kind-hearted guard for helping her! Since then, Bonnie had to drop her will to make another call. Sitting still in the wheelchair, she then moved herself back to the roadside, waiting for the pick-up. While waiting, she looked over her shoulder, luckily to find that Sebastian had gone. She breathed a sigh of relief and fixed her eyes forward on the quiet road. Then a screech of hitting the brake sounded. An eye-catching lc sport car stopped in her front. As the window was lowered down, a man with deadly handsome face showed up, Babe, get aboard! Speechless, she felt so reluctant to get in the car. But now that was her only choice. She finallypromised. Then she moved herself to the side of the front seat, opened the door, got herself in and ced the wheelchair inside. Take me back to the hotel. She required. Right on! Its gettingte enough for both of us to rest in the hotel together! he smiled. With goose bumps all over her body, she fastened the safety belt. This man was called George, the assistant working for Bonnie. He was actually a gay, who loved to hunt for love in the nightclub. Besides that, he also enjoyed getting her busy working. Bonnie returned to the Willisto while getting him assigned to Country M just because she wanna get herself rid of busy work temporarily and spend some time with her kids. She had never expected that George actually came to her so soon! Her head was stuffed with annoyance as soon as she assumed the heavy workload he was gonna bring to her in the following days. Annie, my sweetheart, why this annoyed-looking face? Arent you happy for seeing me again? while speaking, he was ogling her. Bonnie pped him on his face, gritting madly, Focus on the steering wheel! Not until then did he start their way back to the hotel. Meanwhile, at the top floor of the hospital, Sebastian was standing in front of a French window with his hand grabbing a ss goblet tight. His face was covered with grim color when he saw Bonnie get into a sport car while talking intimately with a seemingly rich guy at thesete hours.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Huh, what a wanton! The goblet was then squashed into pieces. Meanwhile, inside the Sunshine Vi, Be ripped off the facial mask while yelling madly with her delicate-looking face going twisted, What? It was the nurse in the hospital who was talking to her through the phone, Miss Be, thats the truth. I saw Mr. Sebastian entered while holding thatdy into his arms. And he said he had just offered her more than nine hundred millionhe suggested her to quit her job Hearing that, Be felt like being frozen out of shock. More than nine hundred million? He spent so much for anotherdy? What for? He must be sweet on her! Whats her name? Be asked with rage. It took the nurse a few seconds to recall, She didnt fill any formBut I heard Mr. Sebastian call her Annie. Chapter 37 Get the Money It had been 1:00 AM when they reached the hotel. Bonnie sneaked into the suite after taking off her shoes in case the three kids got awake. But the light was on all of sudden, which made everything in the suite clearly visible. The three kids, in cute pajamas, were standing at the door with their arms crossed upon their chests while staring at her sneaking in. Why did you all still stay awake? Bonnie asked in surprise. Lukas cast her a look ofint, How can I sleep at ease after getting your call for help at midnight? Though it sounded like aint, he was still greatly concerned about his mommy. Meanwhile, Erika had thrown herself into Bonnies arms. She stared at her with her round eyes filled with pitiful tears, Mommy, why did you get bruised and scratched all over? Are you still feeling hurt? I am fine. It doesnt matter to me. Bonnie replied tofort her. But then it reminded her of the cause again-if it werent because of Sebastian tailing her, she wouldnt have run into that deserted area and hurt herself. Sebastian must be still greatly concerned about that sum of money, she reckoned. At the thought of that, she stared at the three kids with a sulky face, You cashed that check? Why? Erika flinched and then cast a look asking for help to her brother Lukas. Undoubtedly, if Bonnie noticed that this little girl made so much ado just to get the birthday of Sebastian, she would definitely get her ass smacked hard. As one of the greatest fortune teller, fortune teller Erika, she would never allow herself to be spanked. But thats what he deserved for what he has done to you! Lukas walked over to continued indignantly, Thats the price he has to pay no matter how great it is! The little kid looked cute but made himself feel tough. His strong voice echoed inside the suite. Bonnie felt touched when hearing that. After all, her kids were trying to revenge her for Sebastians wrongdoings. Alright, but never let it happen again, okay? though moved, she still needed to discipline them as a mother, So wheres the money? I need it to be returned to him tomorrow. Erika hurried to pass her the deposit card. Whatever. She had reached her purpose-to get Sebastians birthday. As for the money, she didnt give a fig about it. She could earn herself the same amount of money by doing some fortune-telling. Bonnie ced the card into a drawer next to the door. Then she said to the kids, Alright, get back to sleep. We gotta go to visit a few kindergartens tomorrow. Though her kids were all incredibly intelligent, she still deemed it necessary to let them live like thosemon kids-to y with some friends at the same age. Mommy, I want a bedtime story! Erika required in sweet voice.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie smiled, No problem. Come on, get on the bed. Mommy is gonna tell the story. As she finished two stories, all the kids had been asleep. She carefully tucked them in and then tiptoed into the bathroom for shower. However, as soon as she left, the kids all opened their eyes at the same time. They turned on the light and sat on the bed with a serious expression. Erika, do your fortune-telling stuff. I wanna know if mommy get hurt because of that bad guy named Sebastian. Lukas required. Erika pouted to reply, Hey, I am a fortunate teller. Thats true. But dont expect me to know everything! Chapter 38 Break In! I am sure it must be because of that guy! Mommy mentioned the money we got as soon as we talked about the bruises all over her body. Lukas soon drew the conclusion. Meanwhile, he even extrapted the whole thing from his own assumption-that good-looking guy must be so pissed that he came to retaliate against their mommy. That was why she got hurt all over. That bastard! Erika, are you sure about your fortune-tellingst time? Lukas stared at his sister doubtfully, do you mean that guy is gonna develop a rtionship with mommy?N?velDrama.Org is the owner. Erika was rendered annoyed when hearing that with her hands resting on his hips. She refuted loud while staring at him, with her chubby little face shaking, You can judge everything about me but never judge my ability of fortune-telling! After all, she was well-known with the title as fortune teller Erika. She was confident enough of her own professional skills as a fortune teller. She believed her mommy was gonna develop an ongoing and longsting rtionship with that good-looking guy. Alright, listen to me! Lukas cut in to stop the argument, Erika should be right about the fortune-telling. Its that guys fault! Lukas huffed, Whats wrong with mommy? How did she have a crush on him at that time? What a stupid choice! But what now? What should we do? Erika asked. After a few seconds of hesitation, Lukas still failed to figure out a solution. So he said, Just leave it tomorrow. Time for bed now. Then theyy down and soon went back to sleep. When Bonnie finished the shower, they were all in sound sleep. Perhaps it was because of feeling hot, Erika, the youngest sibling with a chubby shape, kicked off the quilt during sleep. Her little fair soft belly was revealed in the air. Bonnie smiled and walked over to tuck her in with a summer quilt. After that, she went back to her own room for rest. After being through all these plus getting hurt, she was totally exhausted. So she soon fell asleep as she flopped onto the bed. When she woke up again, she saw the morning sunlight shedding from outside, under which her dark hair glittered. Meanwhile, she seemed to smell the vor of breakfast in the air. Oh, girl! I thought you were gonna sleep for an era! Come on, get up and have some breakfast! George, who slept in the room next door, sneaked in before she could notice. Meanwhile, he leaned on the door frame to enjoy a piece of bread. Bonnie turned around and sat up straight. She felt sore and pain all over whileining, When did you sneak in? Hearing that, he huffed while posing coquettishly like a slut, Hey, dont be so mean to me! I am here to get you some breakfast! That was not sneak-in! Whileining, he still handed him a cup of coffee, Drink that. It helps to sober up. Bonnie took it over to have a big gulp. She frowned when tasting the bitterness, I wont work today. Both my phone andptop were broken. They need to be repaired. And I am gonna take my kids to visit some kindergartens. Stop fawning on me. I have no schedule for work today. Hearing that, George looked upset. If she refused to work, all his efforts to fly here had gone in vain. Well, I can start to work tomorrow, I assume. You arrived herest night, right? Take some time to get over the jetg. I am leaving with my kids. After that, she put on a taffeta ankle-length dress and a ck zer to cover all those bruises and the wound in case she embarrassed herself in the kindergarten. Come on, lets go. Holding back the pain down her ankle, she left with the kids. As soon as she walked out of the hotel, Be rushed in. She took off the sunsses and reached out her hand to the front deskdy, Where is Annie? Give me the room card. Chapter 39 Smash Everything Inside! With brand-name outfit and luxurious jewelry on her body, she appeared to be rather dazzling. What was more, she rushed in with conspicuous burning anger. So the front deskdy soon recognized her, MissMiss Be. Give me the card for the suite! she urged impatiently. But the front deskdy refused politely, Miss Be, once the customer settles in, she has the exclusive right to the suite. Whoever tries to ess without her permission will be deemed trespasser. Be replied with a p on her face. The front deskdy staggered backward a bit and flopped onto the ground because of the violent p. Her good-looking face was then covered with the swollen mark of that p. She almost burst into tears out of pain. I own this hotel! I can get in whichever suite as long as I want to! Give me the ess card! Or I will get you fired! Be shouted. Actually, she did own this hotel, which was given to her by Sebastian as her birthday giftst year. Though Sebastian could not officially marry her, he would be willing to suffice her need materially.N?velDrama.Org is the owner. With her hand covering her own face, the front deskdy was too scared to utter again. She passed her the card with her trembling hand. Be swooped the card from her and huffed, I told you so! You could have avoided the p! After that, she swaggered into the elevator. As soon as she entered, she grabbed the card hard with her eyes burning with hatred and jealousy. Actually, after she got noticed from the nurse by the call, she hurried to call Annie to ask what was going on. But no one answered! Annie must be too guilty to answer it, she believed so! Gritting, Be was so pissed for being challenged by this humble designer! However, when she rushed into the suite, she found no one inside. She walked around, but still surprised to find that the suite was empty. Outrageous, she started to smash whatever she saw inside the suite. While smashing, she happened to pull out the drawer next to the door, in which there was a bank card with the password written at the back. Stunned, she took it out to check it through. It looked brand-new. She could tell it must be just applied from the bank recently. What was more, it was a card from the bank in this city. But Annie just returned from abroad. So it could be possibly offered by Sebastian, she reckoned. So she hurried to bring it downstairs to the front desk to check the amount of the money. As expected, there was more than nine hundred million! So Be put it into her pocket. Though she didnt see Annie here, getting back the money still helped to vent out her anger. Before leaving, she asked the front desk to clean up the suite and made it as if no one had ever entered. Meanwhile, Bonnie and her kids reached New-Seton Kindergarten. She squatted down to pass them their schoolbags and smooth their clothes, Remember, behave yourselves in the kindergarten, okay? Mommy needs more time to get money to provide for the family. Okay, okay, I got it. Lukas hurried to answer. Dont worry, mommy. I will take care of Erika and Lukas. Lukas smiled brightly. Bonnie nodded with satisfaction. She stroked his little head gently, Alright, lets go and meet your teacher. Holding their hands, she stepped into the kindergarten. Soon, she finished the admission procedure. After talking to the kids, she then left. She walked to the roadside to hail a cab, nning to find a ce to fix her phone andptop. But the next second, she saw someone familiar. Chapter 40 Hundreds of Calls She stopped and fixed her eyes on that adorable little girl. It was Joanna, who was wearing an eye-catching kindergarten uniform with a little bunny-shaped schoolbag on her back. She looked a bit annoyed while walking forward, surrounded by a group of bodyguards. In front of her, there was another kindergarten-Saintiling Noble Kindergarten. She had never expected that the kindergarten where her kids was studying was actually next to the one for Joanna! Saintiling Noble Kindergarten was magnificently constructed just like those well-known colleges. While New-Seton Kindergarten located beside looked a bit shabby if there was aparison between the two. But there was something Bonnie would like to pay more attention to-the ck limousine behind Joanna. Since Joanna had reached the kindergarten today, so should her son. However, after standing and watching for a while, she still didnt see anyone else getting off the limousine. Those guards returned after walking Joanna into the kindergarten. They got into the limousine and left. Confused, Bonnie wondered why her son didnt go to the kindergarten today.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She wanna walk in to ask about it. But the kindergarten was well-secured, whose entrance was only made possible by a card for exclusive ess. So she had to give up. She looked inside the kindergarten and walked away with upset. Then she hailed a cab for her next move. As both her phone andptop were irretrievably broken, she bought herself new ones and then asked a technician to copy the data from her broken ones. It took half an hour to finish it. Thank you. Bonnie swiped her credit card to pay thirty thousand. Then she turned around to leave. Before getting herself a cab, she turned on the new phone and soon saw hundreds of notice of missed calls, all of which were all from Be. Come on, I just disappeared for a day. Can you wait a bit longer before I finish the draft? sheined to herself. So she made a call to George. Hey, get into my suite. You will find a draft inside the drawer of the night table. Bring it to the Sunshine Vi. I will see you there. Said Bonnie. Hearing that, George jumped up from the bed, thrilled, Wow, are you gonna get back to work now? Thank God! I will get it to you right away! Just hurry. You have thirty minutes. While speaking, she got into a cab and headed to the Sunshine Vi. Actually, she wanna get back to the hotel to rest because of the wound. But noticing that Be was in such a hurry to get the draft, she decided to talk to her on her own. If she lost this job of jewelry design, she would also miss the chance to get into the Sunshine Vi to see her son, whom she had never seen since he was born. Soon, she arrived and so did George, who groomed himself dazzlingly. Even Bonnie, such an eye-catching beauty, attracted less attention than him. Oh, girl. He held her arm intimately, here is your draft. Thanks, just wait for me in the car. She got the draft and then pushed him back into the car. Since the job was rted to both her babies kept in the Sunshine Vi, the less people knew about it, the better. While George was smouldering inside the car. Bonnie rang the doorbell. Be was resting inside the parlor, surrounded by four servants kneeling to manicure her nails. Annies here? as soon as she heard Bonnies arrival from another servant, she sat up straight, burning with anger. Her busty chest kept heaving as she gasped madly, How dare that bitching here! Chapter 41 Take It Out And Show Sebastians eyes were zing with anger. She kicked a servant next to her. Ive been nice enough by not confronting her about this so far. Sebastian was furious. Then she remembered something else. She went to the hotel and took away the 900-million bank card. Now she wondered if Annie wasing for that. What did she seem like out there? Sebastian asked hurriedly. The servant who came in to report carefully recalled and replied, She looked guilty and had a sketch in her hands. And A handsome man apanied her. They looked intimate. Annie let him wait in the car, and he did as she said right away. Sebastian sneered silently. She thought the servantcked education to describe a man as pretty. Now that Annie had brought a man over, she might not have known about the bank card. Moreover Sebastian thought for a while and soon came up with a good idea. Venomous light flickered in her eyes. Come over and do as I say, Sebastian said quietly as she beckoned to the servants. Bonnie waited outside for a while until a servant came and showed her in. When they entered the living room, Sebastian was sitting elegantly, with an exquisite set of British teaware sets before her. Sorry, Ms. Jones. My phone was off yesterday, so I didnt contact you, Bonnie said. Sebastian waved her hand and said indifferently, It doesnt matter. This is the sketch I designed. Take a look, Bonnie said as she handed over her sketch. However, Sebastian put it aside without looking at it. Lets forget about this and have some tea first. Its authentic Earl Grey tea from my partners. She deliberately emphasized her name. Sebastian was implying that she was the one Sebastian really cared for, which was why his partners couldnt wait to tter her, the future Mrs. Grant. Bonnies eyes looked calm. She even grinned and said, Thank you, Ms. Jones. Sebastian was confused by what was going on. It was different from what she had thought. Annie had been so close to Sebastian, yet she didnt react at all when she heard what Sebastian just said. Sebastian thought Annie should at least be angry or jealous. Sebastian suddenly understood. Annie never liked Sebastian. She had been with him just for money. Sebastian shouldve known it earlier when Annie swindled more than 900 million yuan from Sebastian. Annie was definitely up to no good here. Moreover, Annie had also hooked up with other men besides Sebastian.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Lets have some tea. Sebastians face glowed with joy as she thought of what would happenter. Bonnie didnt know what was happening and continued to enjoy the tea. While drinking, she admired the decoration of the Sunshine Vi. Childrens toys were scattered everywhere on the first floor, mostly girls dolls and puppets. She couldnt find any toy for boys. Bonnie was confused and wondered if her son didnt live here. While she was lost in thoughts, the door was opened. A tall and straight figure walked in. Though it was midsummer, the man brought in endless chills. For no reason, Bonnie trembled. Sebastian! They were so shocked that he came back without notice. Sebastian, Sebastian said delightedly as she ran over, Come and take a seat. Ive made ck tea and Annie was enjoying it. Come and have a try. She paused and then looked at the servant at the door, Wheres Annies boyfriend? Go invite him in for some tea! Chapter 42 Reason for His Anger As soon as she said that, the temperature in the room seemed to have plummeted to zero. Sebastians cold eyes skimmed over Bonnie standing next to him. Purr This woman brought his boyfriend to the Sunshine Vi? What does she think this ce is? A shelter for the strays? Sebastian thought to himself. Bonnies scalp felt numb as she saw Sebastians stare. She was very confused because she didnt know who Sebastian was referring to Until a servant brought in George. Bonnie suddenly understood. Sebastian thought George was her boyfriend. Sebastian couldnt help gasping when she saw George. The servant was right. The man was pretty enough to outshine most women. However, instead of looking effeminate, he had this pleasant temperament. Sebastian had spent more than 30 million yuan in the beauty salon in the past few years, but now she felt that money had been totally wasted. She put lots of effort into skincare, only to be outshone by a man now. Sir, Im really sorry to keep you waiting outside in such hot weather. Lets have a cup of tea. Sebastian adjusted her emotions and said. George didnt know what was going on, but he seemed happy. He quickly waved to Sebastian, Its fine. My babe, Annie, asked me to wait. Im more than d to wait for her. Sebastians eyes darkened even more, and he could feel an unnamed annoyance surging in his heart.N?velDrama.Org owns this. For some reason, Sebastian felt like tearing the man into pieces every time she approached Annie. However, he soon suppressed that urge because he felt that was inexplicable. Annie was a greedy woman who Sebastian thought was too filthy for him to take a second look at. Thinking of that, Sebastian went upstairs with a cold face. Then he mmed the door really hard, letting out a loud noise. Sebastian was overjoyed. Just as she had expected, Sebastian got angry when seeing his mistresss boyfriend. Sebastian was sure Sebastian would break up with Annie in no time. That made Sebastian feel so proud of her mere smartness now. She didnt pick a fight with the mistress like other wives. It had only taken her a little trick to a wedge between them or even causing them to break up. If she couldnt be the hostess of the most wealthy family in Willisto, then who else? Just by then, Bonnie tugged Georges clothing hem and said, Im sorry, Ms Jones. Ive got things to do. Please enjoy your tea Remember to call me if you have any problems with the sketch. We got to go now. Bonnie said as she left the Sunshine Vi with George. For some reason, even if Sebastian had gone upstairs, she could still feel the oppressive pressure and felt hard to catch a breath. George seemed to share her feelings. He said while rubbing his arms in the car, Annie, whos the man arriving after us? Hes so cold, and I feel he couldve frozen me. That man? Bonnies lips twitched. For a moment, she couldnt find the exact word to identify Sebastian. The man she had loved for over a decade. The father of three cute kids. Or her feud? After a long silence, Bonnie slowly let out a breath, and said earnestly, Hes a scumbag with fluctuating emotions. Try to stay away from him You should never see him. Okay, George nodded naturally and asked curiously, What about that woman? Why did she invite me in for tea and call me your boyfriend? Did you tell her that? Bonnie shook her head in confusion, Im confused, too. Chapter 43 The Missing Bank Card Bonnie didnt understand what Sebastian was up to. It was no surprise that people thought she and George were a couple. It had happened enough times when she took him out for work when they were abroad. Bonnie didnt care much about it. Lets go back to the hotel. I need to return the money to Sebastian, Bonnie said. She thought Sebastian red at her just because she still owed him the money. After all, it was nine hundred million. Sebastian must be afraid that she would default. The more Bonnie thought about it, the more disgusting she found the money was. She hoped she could return the money to Sebastian right now, so as not to be looked down upon by him. However, back in the hotel, the bank card was missing, and she couldnt find it anywhere; not even after she had searched all the drawers! Did you take it when we went out? George asked as he sat on the sofa, drinking a cup of lemon tea. Bonnie shook her head firmly and said, Thats impossible. I put it in the drawerst night. I have a very good memory. I couldnt have remembered it wrong. George took another sip of lemon tea. Did Erika or other kinds take it away? Bonnie was pondering. It was possible. Ever since they returned to Willisto, the three kids became a bit disobedient. At first, they earned money behind her back, and then they secretly cashed the check. They might have taken the bank card. Bonnie raised her hand and looked down at her watch as she pondered. It was already two oclock in the afternoon, and the kindergarten was dismissed at four oclock. It was time for her to pick up the kids. She could also ask them if they had taken the bank card. Are you going with me? Bonnie asked George.N?velDrama.Org owns this. George huddled himself on the sofa and shook his head, I just had lemon water. Being exposed to sunlight will get me burned. How am I supposed to find a man if Im not pretty enough? Bonnies mouth corner twitched. She looked at this man who was even daintier than her and nodded helplessly. Fine. She went downstairs and rented a big car from the hotel. Then she was ready to pick up the babies from kindergarten. The school was just dismissed when she arrived at the New-Seton Kindergarten. The three kids were standing at the gate, waiting for her to pick them up. Mommy! Erika was always the spryest one. She danced over to Bonnie like a bit of butterfly, with her two little ponytails swinging up and down. She looked so adorable. Take it easy. Bonnie reached out her hands and hugged Erika. Then she rubbed Erikas soft hair and asked, Hows school? Erika immediately sighed and said, Forget about it. I tried very hard to restrain myself today. Bonnie turned nervous upon hearing that. Why did you do that? Is someone bullying you? No, Ive thought about it and found that I wouldnt spend long with them. Im afraid I would get too attached to them to leave in the future. So I have to restrain myself and try not to y with them, Erika exined. A charming boy in the kindergarten wanted to y with her, but she rejected him. Sigh Erika let out a long sigh like an emotional adult. She amused Bonnie. Okay, how about Mommy taking you to a big dinner tonight? Lets have fun! Okay? Bonnie said, trying to coax Erika. Youre the best mom in the world! Erika eximed as she hugged Bonnie quickly. The next moment, she pointed at Bonnies jacket pocket and asked, Mom, why did you buy five of these? Chapter 44 Where Is Your Brother? Bonnie lowered her head and took out five cheese sticks from her jacket pocket. She specifically bought this on her way to kindergarten. She gave three to the babies and told them to wait in the car. As for the other two Bonnie clenched it tightly in her hand and walked to the Saintiny Noble Kindergarten on the other side. It was a high-end aristocratic kindergarten. The entrance gate was packed with luxury cars every day after school. All the parents were well dressed and looked so mboyant. Compared with them, Bonnie looked more than ordinary in her white dress and ck jacket. However, if someone with discerning eyes could recognize the brand of her clothes, the person would definitely exim out. Her clothes were all custom-made, and their prices were way higher than anyone elses. Bonnie walked quickly to the kindergarten gate and craned over the crowd to see the kidsing out. After quite a while, Joanna was taken out by the bodyguard. The little girl looked very unhappy, with a sad face and cold eyes which looked exactly the same as Sebastian.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Joanna! Bonnie hurried over and called her name. Pretty auntie, what are you doing here? Seeing Bonnie, Joannas cold face slowly warmed up. Her pink lips arched into a smile, with the unique innocence of a child. Bonnie suddenly felt warm inside. Ive got works to do here and happened to see you. Here you are, have this! Bonnie said as she handed the cheese stick to Joanna. Snapped The bodyguard next to them raised his hand and pped the cheese stick away. Then he scolded, What is that? How dare you give it to our little miss? The cheese stick flew far away and fell in the flower bed. The flowers had just been watered, so the cheese stick package was soaked. Thats cheese stick. It helps with calcium supplement! Bonnie said in anger, Joanna needs more dairy products to grow taller. The bodyguard still looked distrustful and said, No one can guarantee if therere problems with it. Now stay away from her! As soon as he said that, Joanna trotted to the flower bed and reached out her hand to pick up the two cheese sticks. Leave it to me. Bonnie hurried over to help. She wiped the water off the package and made sure it was clean before giving it to Joanna. Then she said, Its clean. You can open and have it. Joanna had been strictly disciplined since she was a kid. She had never had a cheese stick. Therefore, Joanna failed to open the package after trying for quite a while. Bonnie helped her to tear it open. The cheese inside was in a bear shape, which looked really cute. Just one bite made Joannas eyes shimmer with lights. She eximed, Its so yummy! It was even better than the stinky snail noodles that day! You can have it every day if you like it. Ill give it to you. How about that? Bonnie smiled happily. Joanna nodded vigorously and looked to the other choose stick in her hand. This one is already enough for me. Ill leave this one to Erika. She already had one. You can give it to other kids if you dont want to have that much. Do you have any friends with you? Bonnie asked tentatively. I used to have one I had a brother. Joanna answered immediately. You had? How about now? Where did your brother go? Bonnie asked again. Joanna opened her mouth. However, before she said anything, the bodyguard picked her up. He quickly walked to the car and got Joanna in. Then they drove away. Chapter 45 What Is a Boar? The ck exhaust fumes from the car made Bonnie cough and teared up. At the same time, desperation and dazedness took over her. She wondered what had happened to her eldest son. It was so stranger that everybody kept silent about this kid as if he were a prohibited taboo. Bonnie froze there for quite a while before she finally came back to her senses. She wiped the tears from her face and got herself collected. Then she walked back to her own car. Mommy, where have you been? Erika inclined to her like a ko bear. She put her arms around Bonnies neck and hung on it. Its okay. I felt like going to the bathroom just now, so I left for a while. Bonnie said. Erika nodded and let go of Bonnie. Then she returned to her own seat. She felt a bit unhappy. When she hugged Bonnie just now, she wanted a cheese stick. Erika knew Bonnie had two cheese sticks left, but she didnt feel them just now. Mommy must have given the cheese stick to the other kids! Erika felt a bit angry. She swore she would find this little boar who stole snacks from their mother. Bonnie was still consumed in the grief of not hearing about her son and overlooked that. She drove the three babies to a Thai restaurant. Erika, who had been in a huff, couldnt help drooling immediately. She was so d that Bonnie took them to eat Thai food. Now she knew her mommy still loved her. Erika quickly unfastened the seat belt and was about to rush into the restaurant. Wait a minute. Bonnie stopped them. She stretched out her hand with a stern face, Give it back to me first. The three kids looked at each other in confusion and asked, What is it? The bank card, give it to me now! I need to return it to someone. Bonnie patiently exined and didnt lose her temper. However, the three kids looked quite determined. We gave it back to youst night, and you put it in the drawer by the door. Bonnie was dumbfounded for a moment. She hesitated for a while and asked, You didnt take it after that? No, we were at the kindergarten today, and we thought it would be too dangerous to take the bank card there. Also, we would get criticized by the teacher if we did that. Lukas shook his head. Lukas was gentle and honest. Therefore, Bonnie immediately believed in what he said. However If the kids didnt take the bank card, Bonnie wondered where it was now. Mommy, can we get in for dinner now? Im so starving Just look at my t belly! Erika puffed out her belly sadly.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was t, and it was usually chubby. Bonnieughed and put aside the bank card thing temporarily. She took the three kids in for dinner. As soon as he walked in, Erika mored to go to the bathroom. Bonnie could only take her to the bathroom while letting Andrew and Lukas order food first. Brother, I want curry, but I dont want it spicy, Erika yelled on her way to the bathroom. Her cute voice made everybody in the restaurantugh. Bonnie dropped her in the bathroom and then waited outside. However, as soon as she arrived at the door, a familiar person walked over. Bonnie was pondering. She should really let Erika tell her fortunes before going out today. The man was getting closer and closer to her, and Erikas soft and cute voice came out of the bathroom, Mommy! Im done wee weeing! Lets go eat the curry! Chapter 46 A Murder Suspect Erika wasnt being very loud, but Sebastian heard her. It was because Erikas voice sounded pretty much like Joannas. Sebastians dark eyes skilled over, withplexity and coldness surging inside. Bonnie felt as if her breath had been taken away. Damn!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She quickly ran back to the bathroom and stopped Erika who was about to go out. Wait a minute, Erika! What are you doing, Mommy? Im done wee weeing, and I want dinner! Erika blinked her eyes with long eyshes and asked in confusion. Bonnie didnt exin. She took out the cosmetics from her bag and started to work on Erika. Soon, Erika changed from a pretty little girl to an ugly one with a big mole on her face. It looks even uglier when she put on the hood of her coat. Erika looked at herself in the mirror and was almost cried out because of fear. She didnt want to be such an ugly monster! Good girl! Theres a bad guy out there, and you need to protect yourself. Ugly girls dont get kidnapped. Bonnie coaxed. Erika couldnt stop shaking her head. She cried so hard that her snot bubbled. I dont want to be ugly. I want to be a pretty little girl. Ill buy you ice creamter, strawberry vored. Bonnie used her trump card. Erika stopped crying immediately and said, Well then, I wouldnt mind being ugly for a while. Bonnie was speechless. This little girl was such a greedy foodie. Bonnie took a deep breath and walked out with the ugly Erika in her arms. Sebastian was waiting outside. His gaze swept over as soon as someone was out. However, in shorter than a blink, he moved his eyes away. This little girl was abnormally ugly. What a coincidence. Bonnie acted as if she didnt care. She stepped forward and greeted him. This is your daughter? Sebastian asked in a low voice as his eyes fell on Bonnies face. Bonnie nodded quickly. Yes, she is. Now that they had run into each other, she didnt have a choice but to admit it. There was no way that Sebastian could see any simrity between Erika and Joanna. Sebastian lowered his eyes and looked at the woman before him. An indescribable annoyance kept nibbling his heart. It seemed to him that the woman not only had a boyfriend; she even had a kid. However, Sebastian also felt confused. Given the good look of her boyfriend George, Sebastian wondered why they had such an ugly kid. What bothered Sebastian even more was that the girls voice sounded exactly like Joannas. Sebastians eyes kept scanning on Erika. Erika didnt want to be looked at because she was ugly at this moment. She shrank into Bonnies arms and tried to hide her little face, so that the handsome bad guy wouldnt see her. Let her turn around. Sebastian became impatient and ordered bluntly. Bonnie felt her heart had lost a beat. She wanted to take Erika and escape right away. Shes shy with the strangers. Please dont scare her. Excuse us Just as she was about to run away, Sebastians phone rang. It was from the Sunshine Vi. Oh, no Sir! Joanna suddenly had a stomachache. She fell to the ground and twitched so badly. Her mouth is forming up! Send her to the hospital right now. Im on my way. Sebastian said as he felt his eyelids twitching. He hung up the phone and headed out immediately. Bonnie only saw that Sebastians face changed greatly after the call. Then he left in a hurry. Although she didnt know what was going on, she somehow had made it out of this tough situation. Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief and then took Erika to their table for dinner. She hadnt had a few bites before her phone rang up, too. It was George. Where have you been? Oh my goodness! There was a world of cops knocking at the door of your suite just now, saying you were suspected of murdering Joanna. They wanted to arrest you for investigation! George said anxiously. Chapter 47 I’ll Kill You Bonnie was frightened and panicked, Who? Littledy Joanna. I also heard they called her Joanna. George replied quickly. The answer shocked Bonnie like a huge rock dropped into her mind. She couldnt stop trembling, with her hands and feet quickly getting cold. Her face turned pale. She wondered what had happened to Joanna. Is she dead? That was impossible. She had met the kid in the afternoon, and she seemed very well then.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bonnies mind went chaotic. She couldnt exactly hear what George was saying on the phone. Her ears were buzzing, and her whole world seemed to be copsing. That stopped until a warm little hand grabbed her finger. The sweet and soft voice pulled her out of her thoughts. Mommy, are you alright? You looked scared. Erika asked with a very concerned face. Mommys fine. Bonnie forced a smile tofort Erika. She took a deep breath and calmed herself down. Then she asked George, Do you know hows she doing now? I mean littledy Joanna. George thought about it for a while and said, I heard shes still in operation in the hospital. I dont know which hospital shes in. I see. Bonnie hung up the phone as soon as she finished speaking. She turned back and looked at the three kids. Then she said, Ive got things to do now. Can you ask the waiter to call a cab for you and get to Aunt Annas home? Are you going to see Joanna? Erika had eavesdropped on part of the conversation. She raised her hand and said, Ill go with you, Mommy! No! Bonnie refused promptly. She wasnt sure if Joanna was dead or alive. Sebastian would definitely be there, and Bonnie was afraid he would see Erika again. But Erika seemed very disappointed. Her big bright eyes were flickering, and she seemed so upset. She wanted to see Joanna, too. She would be very sad should anything happen to Joanna. Just go, Mommy. Ill take care of them. Lukas said immediately. Bonnie hummed, and she was deeply moved. She was so lucky to have Lukas. The boy had saved her so much trouble. She left a hundred yuan for them to take the cab and left in a hurry. The three cute kids packed their schoolbags quickly and asked the waiter to call a cab for them. Where are you going? The waiter asked gently. He liked the three little kids so much. Were going to the private hospital of the Grant, Andrew said coolly with their hands in their pockets. Bonnie was mind-absent along the way. Countless thoughts shed through her mind, and her clothing was soaked in cold sweats. She would go crazy should anything happen to Joanna! She felt so tense that she didnt even find her three kids were sitting in the cab behind hers. As soon as the car arrived at the hate of the hospital, Bonnie rushed out and stumbled her way inside. She grabbed a nurse and asked, Is Joanna here? Do you know where she is? Who are you? How can you just get in like this? Get out now, or Ill call the security! The nurse reprimanded with her brows frowning. Im asking you where Joanna is! Bonnie yelled hysterically like a madwoman. She couldnt maintain her sanity at all now. Joanna was all she had in her mind. She wanted to see her daughter, her alive and kicking daughter! The nurse was frightened. She answered in shivering, Shes in the OR on the second floor. Thank you! Bonnie was heading to the second floor as soon as she heard it. However, before she could take two steps, somebody pulled her hair from behind and mmed her on the ground. How dare you touch my daughter! Ill kill you! Chapter 48 How Dare You Touch Mommy? The guy approached her from behind and caught Bonnie off guard. She was mmed to the ground. She was wearing a short skirt today, and her knees hit heavily on the cold and hard marble floor. It hurt like hell. However, the person didnt intend to let her go. She walked to Bonnies front and was going to hit her again. Bonnie finally saw who she was. Sebastian! How is Joanna? Bonnie asked eagerly.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Youre the murderer! How dare you ask that question? She ended up like this all because of you! Sebastian scolded loudly. She dressed like a nobledy, but her face was twisted. With a hint of excitement in her expression, she raised her face and was going to p Bonnie in the face. Bonnie could almost feel the airflow brought over by the p, but she didnt feel hurt. On the contrary, Sebastian changed her tone in anger. She asked, Sebastian, why are you stopping me? This vicious woman poisoned Joanna. She wanted to kill Joanna! Even the police dont have a conclusion now. Why are you in such a rush? Sebastian asked coldly. Sebastian almost bit her own teeth off when she heard that. That was bald-faced favoritism. It was so obvious. While Sebastian was being restrained, Bonnie climbed off the ground and stammered on her feet to the OR on the second floor. She needed to see Joanna right now. Sebastian, shes a murder! Why are you protecting her? Sebastian asked angrily. A dangerous light shed across Sebastians cold eyes. His gaze fell on Bonnies back. He didnt know why he would let Bonnie go. When he learned that Bonnie had poisoned Joanna, he was furious that he wished he could strangle Bonnie to death. However, the hatred suddenly vanished when he saw Bonnies crazy look. He even shared her feelings. The anxiety and worry on her face werent something that could be faked. Sebastian wondered why she cared about Joanna so much, for the two didnt seem to have crossed paths before. Sebastian had the feeling that the woman was keeping a huge secret. Outside the door of the OR, Bonnie stared at the redmp. She couldnt move her eyes away from it and stand there like a sculpture. Sebastian and Sebastian were standing behind him. Sebastian couldnt stop talking to Sebastian, urging him to send Bonnie into jail. However, Bonnie didnt seem to care about it at all. Her eyes didnt move one inch away from the gate of the OR. Joanna was lying inside, with her life one certain. Finally, a nurse came out. Bonnie hurried over and asked, Maam, hows my dau hows Joanna now? Is she getting any better? No, the nurse shook her head desperately, the patients terribly poisoned. I cant see any hope. What? Hearing this terrible news, Bonnie fell to the ground. She felt as if the blood in all her veins were flowing backward. Her face turned as pale as paper, and her eyes, hollow as a cave. Sebastian, I told you shes the murderer. Let the police take him now! Sebastian said excitedly with a glimmer of joy shing through her eyes. Sebastian knitted his sharp brows. Complicated emotions were surging in his dark eyes and finally became a storm. Before he could speak, a harsh siren sounded downstairs in the hospital. The police were arriving. They went downstairs quickly and walked to Bonnie with stern faces. Are you Miss Annie? Youre under arrest for murder. Pleasee with us. With that said, the police took out a cold handcuff. How dare you touch Mommy? Go away, now! A tiny figure suddenly screamed as she rushed over. She spread her arms and stood before Bonnie. Chapter 49 Why Didn’t You Recognize the Kid? The child suddenly showed up and stunned everyone else. Lukas! Bonnie hurriedly took Lukas into her arms to prevent his face from being seen. She yelled, Who took you here? Just leave! No, I wont, Lukas shook his head firmly with a determined face, Ill protect you. No ones taking you to the police station! After saying this, Lukas turned back in anger and looked at the on-lookers. Then he said seriously, and word by word, My mommy is not a murderer! Do you have any proof? How could you put the handcuffs on her without any evidence?! Well The police were stunned, and they felt a bit guilty. It was true that they couldnt put Bonnie in handcuffs without any evidence, but Mrs. Grant asked them to do so. Stop it, Lukas. Listen to me, just leave now. Hurry up! Bonnies tears kept rolling off her cheeks. She felt so cold because she was panicked. Were all screwed. That was the only thing in her mind at that moment. She didnt know what to do. Sebastian had already seen Lukas look; he would definitely take Lukas away. He would even trace down to Andrew and Erika. He would take all of them away! Bonnie was terrified. She felt as if he had fallen into a boundless cold pool and couldnt stop shaking out of the chill. She was struggling but failed to find a single piece of driftwood. Her arms and legs were all seized by desperation. Sebastian looked at the kid before him with thoughtful eyes. He slowly stepped forward and squatted down to look at the kid.N?velDrama.Org owns this. What are you doing? Bonnie was trembling, but at the same time she hid Lukas behind her and yelled, Dont touch him! Bonnies voice almost cracked. A sweet smell came out of his throat. She couldnt help recalling how shey in a pool of blood and watched Sebastian taking away her kids. The bone-piercing pain was eroding her nerves inch by inch. She felt as if the blood in her vessels were flowing backward. Her already cold hands and feet were almost freezing. Bonnie bit her lips hard and was ready to risk everything. She would take the kids away safely even if she died today! However, Sebastian didnt take the kids away as she had expected. Sebastian stood up quickly after his eyes stayed on Bonnie and Lukas for a short while. Then his face turned cold again, and he said, Dont take them to the police station. You can do the investigation here. Ah? Sebastian was stunned upon hearing that. She stomped her feet in anger and said, Sebastian, you cant be soft-hearted just because a little brat came out and stirred this up! Bonnie poisoned Joanna! Youre better at investigation than the police, arent you? Sebastian turned his head and nced coldly at Sebastian. Sebastian immediately didnt dare to say a word. She only cursed in her mind. She wondered what kind of magic trick Annie had yed to have Sebastian favored her so much. Sebastian didnt understand what Sebastian was thinking. Annie already had kids! Sebastian couldnt understand why Sebastian wanted a woman with other mens kids instead of her, a beautiful woman. The more Sebastian thought about it, the angrier she was. Her haze kept scraping back and forth on Bonnie like a knife. However, Bonnie didnt feel that fierce gaze at all. Her heart was still beating wildly, with sweats oozing out of her cheeks. Under the white incandescentmp in the hospital, she looked like a crystal that could easily be crushed by a squeeze. Bonnie was dumbfounded. She wondered why Sebastian didnt take Lucas away. Maybe it was because Lukas didnt look like her eldest son at all. Chapter 50 Have You Lost Your Mind Bonnies mind was chaotic now.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She grabbed Lukas tiny hand and asked in a low voice, Are you here alone? Where are your sister and brother? Go find them and stay away from here. I can handle this alone! Im not leaving. I want to be with you here. No one gets to bully Mommy as long as I am here! Lukas said as he shook his head firmly. Before Bonnie spoke away, the redmp outside the OR went out. The door to the OR was slowly pushed open. Bonnie immediately ran to the door of the OR and eagerly looked at those peopleing out. A little girl in a white gauze skirt strutted out. The little girls cheeks were rosy and she was dancing along her way. It didnt look like she had been poisoned at all. Joanna, are you alright? Bonnie asked with concern and even hugged her. Joanna blinked her big eyes and said in a sweet soft voice, Mo Mother of God! Im alright now. Dont worry, pretty auntie! Thank God shes fine! Bonnies tense nerves finally rxed. She instantly lost her strength and fell to the cold ground. The corner of her mouth still had a smile. Sebastian waspletely stunned. She couldnt believe what had just happened. When Joanna was sent into the OR, her eyes were rolling, and she was dying. Moreover, she also told those doctors that they didnt have to do their best, so that Sebastian couldpletely break with Annie! Right. This was Sebastians set-up. She learned from the bodyguard that Annie ran to the gate of the kindergarten and gave Joanna a cheese stick. That was tant bribery. Annie knew how much Sebastian loved this little girl, which was why she chose to target Joanna. If she could win Joannas favor, she would be Sebastians woman all the time in the future. That was why Sebastian poisoned Joanna and framed Annie. That was why she was so astonished when Joanna turned out to be fine. Joanna, havent you been poisoned? You have the trouble because you ate the cheese stick from this aunt, right? Sebastian quickly stepped forward and asked. Are you saying theres something wrong with that cheese stick? The little girl asked as she raised her head and stared at Sebastian with steely eyes. Sebastian was startled by the stare. She stammered, Yeah yes you havent eaten anything except for this cheese stick. Pretty auntie is no fool. Poisoning the cheese stick? Why doesnt she just turn herself in? Think about it! Your big head is not for decoration. The little girl turned out to be very mean. Sebastians face became ugly after hearing what Joanna said. Moreover, she didnt even know how to argue with her. Bonnie stood aside and was stunned. The way Joanna spoke was exactly the same as Erika. They could be the cutest kids in this world, while also the meanest. Who knows if she would take the risk? This isnt over yet. She had to go to the police station. Sebastian insisted. The little girl squinted at her. She thought Sebastian was so annoying! Have you lost your mind? I said Im fine. Theres no way that pretty auntie would do that to me. Why dont you understand? The little girl said. Chapter 51 Telling Bella Off Be was so angry for being dissed. She looked at Sebastian and choked with sobs, with tears in her eyes. Im just afraid that the bad guy who hurt Joanna will get away with it. Let her go. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Anyway, Janna was all right. He could only let Bonnie go. Bonnie looked at Joanna and then hurried away with Lukas. Sebastian picked up Lukas hair from the ground and stared at it, lost in thought. *** After leaving the hospital, Lukas took Bonnie to the nearby childrens hospital. Mommy! Andrew stood at the door of the ward, leaning against the wall, his hands in his pockets, and said coldly. Bonnie hurriedly walked to him, panting. Whats wrong? Why is Erika suddenly ill? She ate too much. The doctor has already given her an intravenous drip. If she gets better tomorrow morning, she can leave the hospital. Andrew said orderly and calmly. Hearing this, Bonnie nodded and felt relieved. But she still med herself. After all, she left her children in the restaurant. Now they even had to go to the hospital and register by themselves. She was such a terrible mommy! Bonnie stood there, clenching her fists. Her nails were even embedded in the palm of her hand. She looked pale and fragile. Mommy, the doctor needs you to go to the Payment Window downstairs toplete Erikas information. Andrew said. Ok, Ill go now. Bonnie quickly adjusted her mood and went downstairs. As soon as Bonnie left, Lukas and Andrew looked worried. They looked into the ward through the ss window. Erika was lying on the sickbed, looking very ufortable with an oxygen mask on her face. Is she all right? Lukas asked.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Well, the doctor has given her gastricvage. She will be full of energy tomorrow. Andrew said. When Erika calls us tomorrow, lets send Joanna back. Lukas suggested. Ok. *** The Sunshine Vi. In the bedroom on the second floor. Be kept walking back and forth, and her beautiful face looked ferocious. She was on the phone with someone from the hospital. I told you to torture the girl. What did you do? Howe she was now even more alive? On the way back to the Sunshine vi from the hospital, the wicked girl kept dissing her. I dont know whats going on, the man on the other side of the phone said in a frightened voice, almost crying. There was a sudden power failure in the operating room. It was dark everywhere, and then the doctors were knocked out. Then, the girl on the operating table suddenly opened her eyes and walked out of the room as if nothing had happened. The man asked Be with fear, Is it possible that the girl was not poisoned at all? That she was just acting the whole time? Hearing this, Be suddenly was numbed with fear. If the girl was really acting, she must have seen through her trick! Be was so frightened that she didnt even hang up and just went out straight away. Be saw the wicked girl standing at the door of the study, knocking at the door and whispering, Daddy, can Ie in? I have something very important to tell you! Chapter 52 Doubt Be sweated with fear! Joanna,e here. Be dragged the girl to her room. Joanna, Erika actually, staggered and was angry, What are you doing? Why do you have to be so rude to a child? Be didnt answer her and asked directly, Why do you want to meet your daddy? What do you want to say to him? Why should I tell you? Erika looked up at her. Are you afraid? Hearing this, Be was even more nervous, but she couldnt show it. Why should I be afraid? If youre not afraid, why did you drag me here? Erika had already seen through everything! Obviously, Be was afraid. But she was afraid? Erika hadnt known yet. Im your mommy. I want to sleep with you. Be quickly made up an excuse. Its nine oclock. You should go to bed quickly. Be wouldnt let Erika get close to the study anyway. Erika said to Be, Id rather sleep with a hog than sleep with you. You will bring me bad luck. Be was furious. She really wanted to hit Erika now, but she couldnt, so she had to keep her temper. Your daddy is very busy. Just tell me what you want. Be tried to be gentle. Erika looked at Be with her big ck eyes, Can you take me out tomorrow? Im going to meet my friend. Thats why you want to meet your daddy? To tell him about this? Be couldnt believe it. Erika nodded, Yes. What else can I tell my daddy? Erika was just a five-year-old kid. It was normal that she wanted to go out and y. Be was finally relieved and said, Ok, Ill take you out tomorrow. *** In the study, Sebastian was wearing a ck bathrobe. He sat at the table, looking at the envelope and thinking. There was Lukas hair in the envelope.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian wondered why he would feel so familiar looking at Lukas. He felt that Lukas was his own child. Thinking back carefully, Sebastian had a feeling that Lukas looked like him. Was Lukas really his own son? Sebastian was about to call Eric. But he suddenly caught a glimpse of the picture at the corner of his desk, and his heart hurt again. No way. How could Lukas be his son? His son died three years ago. Sebastian put the envelope into the drawer and lit a cigarette. He kept smoking to numb himself. Soon, the room was full of the smell of nicotine. Then Eric called. Whats up? Sebastian answered the phone and asked in a low and hoarse voice. Eric trembled, Mr. Grant, there was a record of disbursement from your private ount. What did Be buy with my card again? Sebastian asked without any concern. Since Be came to him with Joanna, he had never been stingy to her materially. Eric hurriedly said, I checked before. The money was spent in a bar to tip 10 prostitutes Chapter 53 Lukas’ Trick Dead silence. Hmm Mr. Grant, is it you who spent the money? Eric was brave enough to ask. Sebastian sneered, What do you think? Eric wanted to say he didnt believe it was Sebastian. But after all, Sebastian hadnt had sex with anyone since he was with Be. It had been 5 years! It was said that a man would be abnormal after suppress his sensual passion for a long time, so it seemed normal for Sebastian to order 10 prostitutes at a time. But Eric didnt dare to say that to Sebastian. Eric could only say something different from what he had thought in his heart. It cant be you. But Mr. Grant, what do you think of this problem? Sebastians eyes were filled with endless anger and cruelty. He even wanted to crush his phone!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Find out who did this before tomorrow morning. Sebastian hung up the phone directly. Poor Eric had to work overtime. He really didnt understand who could be so bold that he dared to trick Mr. Grant. Whoever did this must be a talented technician at his 40 or 50. *** On the corridor of the childrens Hospital, Lukas sneezed hard. He rubbed his nose and continued to tap on theputer keyboard with his two small hands. He easily made use of the loopholes between the tradingpanies to enter the private ount of Sebastian, and then took control of Sebastians card! Sebastian bullied his mommy before, and now he even wanted to set mommy up for murder with his wife! That was unbearable! So, Lukas decided to fight back! After doing all this, Lukas felt morefortable and took a deep breath. Is it done? Andrew next to him handed him a bottle of milk without any expression on his cool face. Lukas nodded, Yes. He must be angry this time! Go back to the ward. Mommy ising back. Andrew then walked into the ward. Then Bonnie came back with a quilt. She would stay in the hospital with Erika, Joanna in fact, for the whole tonight. But Andrew and Lukas insisted on staying with her, so she asked the nurse for another quilt. Bonnie tucked them in on the sofa and then put a chair next to the sofa to prevent them from falling to the ground at night. Mommy, where do you sleep? Lukas asked. I will sleep with your sister. Just sleep. Bonnie said. Lukas closed his eyes at ease. In fact, Bonnie wont sleep with Joanna on the sickbed because she didnt want her to feel ufortable. She just sat on a chair next to the sickbed. She sat stiff until it was almost dawn. Finally, she couldnt help sleeping and bending over the sickbed for a while. Just a little whileter, Joanna made a painful cry and woke up Bonnie in an instant. Are you okay? Bonnie quickly asked her worriedly. Joanna woke up in a daze. She was very ufortable. Seeing the unfamiliar environment, she was afraid immediately and was about to cry, Daddy I want Daddy. Chapter 54 Identity Swap Bonnie rushed forward, Mommy is here. Are you ok? Daddy, daddy. Joanna couldnt stop crying. She couldnt see who was in front of her at all now. She waved her arm desperately, and her voice was hoarse. Bonnie didnt know what to do. She didnt expect this. Where could she find her a daddy? Then Andrew and Lukas also woke up and their hearts were going to jump out when they heard the cry. Mommy, you can go and invite the doctor toe here. Well apany our little sister here, Lukas said. Bonnie quickly nodded, Take care of her. Ill be right back. With this, Bonnie hurried out. Lukas took out a candy from his pocket. Dont cry, Erika. Look! Candy! Well take you back to your daddyter, ok? Hearing this, Joanna stopped crying and looked at the two people in front of her. She was still a little confused. She hesitated for a moment, reached out for the candy and put it into her mouth. Then she asked, Why am I here?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. You were poisoned. Somebody in the hospital wanted you dead. We wanted to help you, so we asked Erika to rece you and take you to another hospital for treatment. Lukas exined. Joanna remembered everything now! She clenched her fists, Be said that aunt Annie poisoned me. I said no, but no one listened to me. Who is Be? Andrew frowned and asked in a deep voice. Joanna said, My mommy. Andrew nodded, Anyway, well send you backter. Joanna nodded, I see. Then Bonnie came in with the doctor. Joanna, who was still crying just now, calmed down. She let the doctor examine her without any resistance. Seeing this, Bonnie was confused. Shes ok. Nothing serious. She can go home now. Said the doctor. Bonnie quickly thanked the doctor, and then took the kids back to the hotel. She refused to leave her little girl for even a second. Andrew and Lukas were worried about that. They have to get their real sister back! After thinking for a while, Lukas hurried to the next door to get help. George walked over with a beautiful face. All right. Ill take care of the children. Just go to get some sleep. You dont look well. Bonnie didnt want to, but George kept urging her. Well, Ill sleep for half an hour. Remember to wake me up. Bonnie said. Drink some milk before you sleep. Lukas prepared a ss of milk with a small amount of sleeping pills and handed it to Bonnie. After making sure that Bonnie drank all the milk, Lukas took out an invitation letter and handed it to George, Thank you, uncle George. This is the admission ticket to a gay club. Have a good time tonight. George smiled and patted Lukas on the shoulder. You know me so well. Should I give you a kiss? Hurry up or youll bete. Lukas quickly dodged. Hearing this, George hurried back to his room to change his clothes. Lukas tidied up his clothes and looked at the bed, Come on, Ill send you back. Joanna? Chapter 55 Angry Joanna Joanna had been in bed just now! Where was she now? Lukas was startled and quickly looked for her everywhere. Finally, he found her in the wardrobe. She shrank in the corner, holding the toy Bonnie bought her in her arms. She looked very unhappy. Whats wrong? Lukas came forward and asked worriedly, You feel ufortable? Joanna shook her head, No. Then lets go. Lukas took her hand and went out. Andrew stayed in the hotel in case Bonnie should wake up. Soon, Lukas took Joanna to the coffee shop. At the door of the coffee shop, Erika was waiting anxiously. Lukas, what took you so long? My feet are sore! Seeing Lukas, Erika immediately startedining. Lukas was also willing to spoil her. Ill give you a massageter. Lukas you are the best. Erika immediately smiled with joy. She rushed up and gave Lukas a hug. They were very intimate. Joanna felt all alone. What a poor girl! You can go directly to the second floor. Your mommy is upstairs. Erika said. Joanna immediately blew up and flushed with anger, Shes not my mommy! Erika was so frightened that she patted her chest, You scared me.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sorry. Joanna immediately apologized. Its ok. But why do you hate her so much? Erika asked curiously. Joanna said, She doesnt like me at all. Shes a bad woman. She bullies me and scolds me. She used to pinch me. No wonder. Erika said seriously. Last night, I trying to figure your ident out, but I was always interrupted by her. Now I understand that your ident might have something to do with her! But Lukas said that it was somebody from the hospital who wanted me to die Joanna said. At the next moment, she understood everything. Be asked somebody from the hospital to hurt her! Ill tell my daddy now and ask him to kick her out! Joanna was so angry that she immediately ran straight to the road. Erika was stunned. Joanna was like a little donkey, bad-tempered and stubborn. One should not act rashly so as not to alert the enemy. But Joanna had already run away. No! Erika was worried. Wont she get lost? She probably went to find her daddy, Lukas said. Erika, you take a taxi back to the hotel by yourself. Ill go to the Grant Group to see if I can stop Joanna. Take care. If you need anything, call me! Erika showed him the pink watch on her arm. Lukas nodded, hurried to the roadside, took a taxi and went straight to the Grant Group. Joanna really went there! Before Joanna was about to step into thepany, Lukas stopped her. Then Sebastian showed up. Joanna, who brought you here? Chapter 56 Punishment Flushed with anger, Joanna raised her head and scolded, Daddy, can you be wise before you find yourself a wife? You are the CEO of a listed group. But youre really blind when ites to women. Joanna keptining. Eric, who was behind Sebastian, was in shock. How could she scold her daddy directly at the door of thepany! Eric quietly nced at Sebastian to see his expression. Sebastian looked gloomy and cold. He was obviously furious now. Littledy Joanna, lets go to the office. Lets go. Eric hurriedly held Joanna in his arms and walked to the office. Lukas wanted to follow them, but was stopped by the security guard. Arriving at the office, Sebastian threw his phone on the desk, Joanna, you are getting more and more unruly now. Id rather be unruly than dead! Joanna talked back.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hearing this, Sebastian was pissed off but still asked, How could you be dead? Ask Be yourself. If I hadnt been alert, someone from the hospital would have made me deadst night! Joanna answered angrily. She firmly believed that nobody would harm her except Be! Besides, Erika could tell fortune or divine by using the eight trigrams. She believed her as well. Littledy, how did you know that? Eric was extremely surprised. He tried every means and had been investigating for more than ten hours. He still didnt get a clue until ten minutes ago, which showed that Be was behind the scenes. Joanna was only five years old. How on earth did she find out? I knew it! Joanna looked up at Sebastian and urged him angrily, Just kick that woman out! After all, its really hateful that Be should do something so malicious to a five-year-old child! Joannas big ck eyes were full of tears. She choked with sobs and looked at Sebastian, Daddy, send her to jail! Be didnt deserve to be her mommy at all! She would never be better than aunt Annie! The more she thought about it, the more wronged she felt. But she refused to show it. She clenched her fists and tried to hold back her tears. Eric, who was next to Joanna, was distressed. Dont cry, littledy. Your daddy will certainly punish her for you. How can he ignore you? Joanna sucked her nose. Will daddy send her to the police station? Ill handle it. Sebastian promised. Then why dont you take her to the police station? Joanna stared at him, Do you still like her? Sebastian was silent. He didnt like Be, but she had saved his life. He had promised Be that he would never hurt her. I know you still like her. I might as well die. Joanna said sadly, with tears dripping down. Sebastian looked down at her, and his heart hurt seeing this. He, who had always been superior, squatted down and wanted to wipe away her tears. But Joanna immediately turned her head away from him. Then Sebastian said, Even if I dont send her to jail, I will still punish her. Joanna turned her head back, Really? Yes. She dares to hurt you. I will never tolerate this Sebastian said with determination, No one can hurt you! Chapter 57 An Impressing Woman Joanna was hopeful immediately. Then go her as soon as possible! Sebastian nodded and said, Go to the meeting room next door and ask the secretary to give you some snacks. Well go home together in the evening. Joanna was happy. Be would be punished while she would be rewarded with snacks! After Joanna left, Sebastian was lost in thought. I swear! I really didnt tell the littledy about it. Eric said nervously. Sebastians eyes were cold. Go and bring the boy downstairs to me. Eric was confused. The boy who was with the littledy before? Sebastian was very impatient. What do you think? Eric hurriedly went downstairs. Lukas was still there waiting. He was worried about Joanna, so he didnt dare to go. Come here, little boy. somebody wants to see you. Eric waved to him. Although Lukas was confused, he walked towards Eric obediently. Is Joanna okay? Shes all right. Shes enjoying her snacks now. Eric said. Then Lukas followed Eric upstairs. Mr. Grant, I brought the boy here, Eric said. Get out, Sebastian said. Eric nodded, Call me if you need anything.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Sebastian looked at Lukas carefully. Whats your name? Sebastian asked. Lukas was not afraid at all and answered directly. Lukas. After a pause, Lukas asked again. Why do you want to meet me? You remind me of someone, Sebastian said. If his son was still alive now, he would look exactly the same as Lukas. Was it possible that Lukas was his son? But Sebastian immediately dispelled this idea. How was that possible? His son was burned to death two years ago, right in front of him. His painful cry was still haunting him. His son was dead. No matter how much they looked alike, he couldnt be his son! Sebastian came to his sense and asked calmly, Did you teach Joanna to say that to me? What are you talking about? Lukas didnt understand at all. His expression showed that he obviously didnt know about it. Sebastian knew it now. His mother Annie may have something to do with this. He should ask her. He was impressed by this woman. Last night, she looked quite fragile in the hospital. But today she could easily find out that Be was behind the scenes. Ask your mommy toe here to pick you up, Sebastian said in a deep voice. Lukas was stunned, Why? Youre not safe to leave alone. You should be apanied by adults. Sebastian exined. Then he added, Ask your father toe here if you want. I dont have daddy. Lukas lowered his head and said sadly, Mommy said that daddy was blind and died in a car ident! Chapter 58 Don’t Hurt My Child! Blind and died in a car ident? Sebastian frowned. Lukas nodded. Yes, my mommy told me that. Sebastian was speechless. What was wrong with that woman? How could she say that to a child? How on earth do you raise children? Suddenly, Sebastian felt sorry for this child. Sebastian raised his hand and wanted to pat on Lukas head. After a while, he took his hand back. Then ask your mommy. Do you know her phone number? My mommy is working and very busy. She doesnt have time to pick me up. Lukas refused. He wont let Sebastian bully her mommy! The next second, Sebastian took out Lukas children mobile phone from his coat pocket. He found her mommys number and dialed it directly. Lukas was shocked! He jumped up and stretched his hand to get back his phone. But it was of no use at all. Sebastian was too tall. Sebastian had already made a call. Bonnies sleepy and sexy voice came from the other side of the phone, Whats wrong, baby? Sebastian was turned on immediately. He squinted and his voice was low and hoarse. Your son is here. Come and pick him up. What What do you want? Ill give you whatever you want! Dont hurt my son! Bonnie was extremely anxious.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Im Sebastian. Sebastian gritted his teeth and was obviously angry. She couldnt even recognize his voice? What a stupid woman! Hearing this, Bonnie was relieved. What do you want? Why are you with Lukas? Dont hurt him, or Ill call the police. You bastard! Sebastian was speechless. Bonnie was even nice to a kidnapper, but she was angry with him. Why? He was worse than a kidnapper in her heart? Come to the Grant Group and pick up your child. You have half an hour left. Sebastian hung up directly. Then he turned around and looked at Lukas, Go to the room next door. Why did you ask my mommy toe here? Do you want to bully her? Lukas were angry and clenched his fists. Why should I bully her? I just ask her to pick you up. Sebastian exined patiently. Lukas was then rxed and followed Eric to the room. Joanna was eating potato chips in the room. Seeing Lukas, she immediately waved her hands happily. Lukas,e and eat potato chips. Its crayfish vor! Nice. Lukas said gently and patted on Joannas head. They looked harmonious together. Eric was very envious when he saw it. If only he could be so carefree! Eric left reluctantly because he still had to find out who hacked Mr. Grants card. Bonnie soon arrived at the Grant Group. But she was stopped downstairs by the security guard. Chapter 59 A Stupid Woman Bonnie was so anxious. Im here to meet Sebastian! Many peoplee here to meet Mr. Grant, but they are not like you. The security guard scoffed. Hearing this, Bonnie looked down at her dress and was embarrassed. She went out in such a hurry that she didnt even change her clothes.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Now she was wearing a pink nightdress, and a pair of hotel slippers. Nobody woulde to meet Mr. Grant like this. I really need to meet him. Its emergency. Please let me in. Sebastian asked me toe here. Bonnie pleaded again. The security guard still looked disdainful. What now? Mr. Grant now calls the prostitute toe and serve directly? Bonnie was so angry that her eyes were red and she didnt know how to refute for a moment. The security guard tried to push her out. He was about to put his hands-on Bonnie. But Sebastian showed up. He broke the security guards fingers. Get out! Sebastian shouted. Bonnie was stunned seeing this. Sebastian looked at her. Bonnie was so frightened that she kept her mouth wide open. She was obviously in great shock. Suddenly a burst of anger rose from Sebastians heart. Are you a fool? You just stand there and let others scold you? He said. Bonnie lowered her head and pretended to be innocent. She was surprised that Sebastian should help her! Are you stupid? Seeing that she didnt answer, Sebastian was even more angry. You should call me when you are here. What are you thinking? If he hadnt checked the monitor, he wouldnt know she was bullied like this by the security guard. What a stupid woman! Bonnie looked up at him in surprise and said weakly, I was in a hurry and forgot to Sebastian didnt say anything. He dragged her upstairs. The employees on the first floor were stunned. Who was that? She was not Ms. Jones. Mr. Grants new girlfriend? *** When they arrived at the office, Sebastian sat on his chair. Bonnie looked around and didnt see Lukas. She was in a hurry, Wheres Lukas? Wheres my son? Bonnie was so anxious that he rushed directly to Sebastian and grabbed his clothes. Sebastian looked down. Do you know what youre doing? What? Bonnie was a little confused. Looking down at herself, she suddenly realized something and blushed. She was actually leaning against Sebastian, and her red lips were close to his. It looked like she was seducing him. Chapter 60 Bastard! I dont mean that. Im just anxious to get my child back. Bonnie hurriedly exined. She tried to step back and avoid getting to close to Sebastian. Sebastian pressed her in his arms and sat down, Want to have children with me? No, Im asking you to give me back my child! Bonnie shook her head to exin. She was going to break down. What was the matter with him? Bonnie suddenly became stiff and hurriedly pushed Sebastian away on the thought that he might have AIDS. But she was so flustered that she identally pressed Sebastians penis. It hurt so much that he shouted out. Sorry! Bonnie said, Sorry, I didnt mean to do that. Sebastian felt like killing this woman! Are you okay? Bonnie asked nervously. Nothing! Sebastian said.N?velDrama.Org owns this. This stupid and greedy woman really drove him crazy! Bonnie said, Wheres my son? Dont worry. I have something to ask you before you pick him up. Sebastian put his hands together on the desk, leaned forward and was quite intimidating, How did you know? What? Bonnie looked puzzled. Sebastian tapped on the desk, Dont lie to me. How did you find out that Be poisoned Joanna? What? Bonnie was shocked, and she looked very angry. Bonnie would really kill Be now if she was here! How could Be treat her daughter like that? Bonnie was so angry that her eyes turned red, and could not help trembling. She even gnashed her teeth. You didnt know about this? Sebastian frowned. Bonnie shook her head. Of course, she didnt know. If she knew, she would have killed Be! Thats your girlfriend, huh? She is so malicious that she even wanted to hurt a child! Bonnie said coldly. Sebastian didnt know why but he saw the anger in Bonnie as a mother. Compared with Be, Bonnie was more like Joannas mother. Mommy, Mommy! Lukas ran over. He noticed that his mother was angry, so he turned into an angry little lion. You promise not to bully my mother. You broke your promise. Youre a bastard! Why did they all call him a bastard? Chapter 61 What Did You Call Me? Sebastian wore a gloomy face, with the veins on his forehead popping. Eyes on Bonnie, he said, Exin to him! Did I mistreat you? He spoke too loud that Bonnie shivered. How could you be so mean to my beautiful auntie, you stupid daddy! Little Joanna scolded as she came over from next door, hands on her hips. Sebastian was speechless. It seemed that his daughter, who used to be sweet and warm, was turning against him right now. Be had kept Joanna for five years, and Joanna wouldnt even look at her. However, Annie had only shown up for a few days, and Joanna had already started to favor her. Sebastian wondered what Annie had done. Thinking of that, Sebastian couldnt help but give Bonnie a stern look. Bonnie squatted down quickly and exined to the two children, Baby, he wasnt bullying me. Mommy got too excited about something we just talked about. Lukas tilted his head and nced at Bonnie, fists clenched. Even if he hadnt bullied Mommy just now, he did have scolded her. Lukas saw it by himself. Joanna told him that this guy had a close emotional attachment with their mom. Now Lukas wished they didnt have one. The little guy was really upset. He pulled Bonnie and tried to drag her out. Brother Lukas, Beautiful Aunt, are you heading home? Joanna asked anxiously. She grabbed the hem of Bonnies skirt and wouldnt let her go. Yes, we have to go back now, Bonnie said and nodded. Crystal tears welled up in Joannas eyes. When are youing back to see me again? I want to hang out with you! Bonnie was heartbreaking upon seeing that, never to mention how guilty she felt. She couldnt even bear to watch her children getting the slightest bumps or bruises. However, after Be took Joanna away She actually poisoned little Joana! Bonnies heart felt like stabbing every time she thought of that. She felt she had to find her eldest son now, and take him away! Bonnie looked away as she pondered. She decided to take Lukas away first. Wait. Sebastian stopped her. Bonnie froze for a moment. She turned to look at Sebastian like a frightened deer in the forest. With vignce and precaution in her big watery eyes, she asked, What do you want? Sebastian pursed his thin lips and pressed the offices internal number. Katie, send over a womans overcoat. Secretary Katie responded immediately and showed up in the top-floor office with an overcoat within minutes. Put it on before you leave. Sebastian lowered his chin and said. Bonnie cast a nce at the overcoat. It is thetest released overcoat of a luxury brand, which was worth more than 100 thousand. That was not something an office secretary could afford. So whose overcoat is it? Bonnie wondered if it was left here by Bonnie or other women. It had been worn. I dont need it. Bonnie felt gross just looking at it. I dont use other peoples discards. Thank you, Mr. Grant. Bye! Bonnie strode away. Her slim figure, wrapped in his thin nightgown, looked so decisive. Sebastians face turned grim. Whats wrong with this woman?N?velDrama.Org owns this. She refused the overcoat he asked the secretary to bring over from the clothing room on the 18th floor, and walked around with a nightgown. Does doing that make her feel proud? Sebastian asked himself. At the same time, Bonnie had brought Lukas downstairs in anger. The security guard there had been changed. The new one tried to tter Bonnie as soon as he saw her. he even called a cab for her. Bonnie was surprised and thanked him. The security guard rubbed his hand and replied excitedly, Youre wee, Mrs. Grant, if you could put in a word for me and let Mr. Grant make me the head of the security An-hem. Bonnie choked on her mouth water. She opened her eyes widely and asked, What did you just call me? Chapter 62 Go Back to the Jones Family Bonnie coughed in shock, and her pale cheeks flushed. The security guard passed over her tissues and asked, Arent you married yet? Okay Mrs. Grant-to-be? Bonnie didnt know what to say. Were it five years ago, she wouldve jumped up in cheer when being called that. But now Bonnies beautiful face froze, her eyes filled with irony. She wouldnt be Mrs. Grant, nor did she want to. Youre wrong. I have nothing to do with Sebastian. Bonnie said coldly. Then she let the driver drive her away from the Grant Building. The car had driven long before Lukas reached out his hand and patted Bonnie on the shoulder, Take a deep breath, Mommy. Dont always be mad. That makes you age faster. Im fine, said Bonnie as she forced a smile. Then she thought for a moment and turned grim. Lukas, you used to be the sweetest boy for me. How could you wander off today? Bonnie wouldnt have been so mad were it someone else they had run into. The case was that they went to Sebastians ce. Bonnie was afraid that Sebastian would take the children away from her. Bonnie hurriedly asked, By the way, that uncle didnt ask you any strange questions, did he? No, Lukas shook his head and answered, He only said he needed Mommy to pick us up, and if you didnt have time, our daddy would do, too. Then what did you say? Bonnie suddenly felt anxious. Lukas licked his lips and answered, Just like what youve told us. Our daddy was blind and got run over by a car, brain all over the ce. Bonnie didnt know what to say. Bonnie wanted to tell Lukas that the uncle he had seen was his dad, who had been run over by a car. In the Sunshine Vi. Before dusk, Sebastian walked into the hallway with a gloomy face. Be was cursing in the living room. You didnt find them? What does that mean? How could you possibly lose sight of a child? Youll get fired if you cant find her! The bodyguard shuddered and hurriedly headed out to find Joanna.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He lowered his head immediately because he saw the furious Sebastianing in the next moment. The bodyguard greeted him, Mr. Grant, wee home Lady Joanna? Great! We find little Lady Joanna! Be immediately collected herself and shimmied to Sebastian coquettishly, Sebastian, you took Joanna out? I was looking for her the whole afternoon! I was so nervous! Shouldnt you be happy that she was gone? Sebastian looked down at her. His thin lips curled into an extremely cold arc. Be shuddered, and her eyes turned panicked. Whats that supposed to mean? Shes my daughter! Why would I be happy when she was lost? Then exin to me why you poisoned her, Sebastian asked. His handsome and graceful face turned indifferent and cold. He looked at her with dark eyes, in which tides of rage were surging. He looked so intimidating. Be subconsciously wanted to deny it. However, before she could ask, Joanna jumped and yelled in anger, You witch! Daddy has the proof against you! Dont try to deny it. You were trying to kill me. How could you be so cruel? You disgusting woman! What? Be couldnt believe that Sebastian had the proof. She felt limp all over. Eyes filled with terror, he asked in a trembling voice, Sebastian, I can exin. I didnt mean it I just wanted to Ill give half an hour to pack your things and get the hell back to the Jones family! Sebastian said coldly. Chapter 63 Drive Her Away Be was rendered flustered when hearing that. For the past five years, Sebastian always spoiled her whatever wrongdoings she hadmitted. But now he was actually gonna drive her away. Did she get expelled? She would never let it happen! She was so close to announce her wedding with Sabastian on her birthday party. They were about to get married! If she got expelled like that, all her efforts would go in vain. Driven by anxiety, Be kneeled in front of Sabastian, begging and sobbing with her eyes filled with tears, Sebastian, please, dont drive me away! I know I was wrong. I did this for the sake of Joanna. I dont wanna lose her! You dont wanna lose her? Thats why you poisoned her? Sebastian looked down on her and questioned coldly.N?velDrama.Org owns this. His face still remained deadly attractive. But his clear-cut profile actually highlighted his toughness at this moment, making people chilled and sacred. Be hurried to nod and exined, Sebastian, dont you think that woman named Annie has been conspiring to take Joanna away from us? I did this just to drive her away! I have never nned anything evil against Joanna! After a short pause, she continued with her pleading eyes, I have struggled so much and even risked my life giving birth to her regardless of the objection from my family! How could I have the heart to kill her! Actually, Be was making use of her trump card once again. Sebastians attitude would definitely softened once she mentioned about her tough struggle when giving birth to Joanna back then, she reckoned so. However, Sebastian only replied with a sneer. The fact still remained unchanged even though Joanna survived-it was Be who poisoned her. Sebastian was filled with disappointment, Be, I really doubt if it was you who gave birth to Joanna. A violent tremor suddenly struck her all over, Sebastian, Joanna is my baby! Shes our baby! Dont you remember at that night when we were in Washinton Hotel Enough! Sabastian felt like burning with annoyance as soon as she mentioned about it. He turned to look at his bodyguards, Send her home! And dont ever let her step into the Sunshine Vi without my permission! After that, he went upstairs to his study. Joanna followed over. She looked quite delighted as she capered around. Joanna, sweetheart, could you please put in a good word for me in front of daddy? I didnt mean to hurt you. You should know how precious you are for me! Be kept on pleading. Joanna suddenly stopped, yelling with her hands covering her ears, Shut up! Shut up! Just get the hell out! Then she hurried to rush into her own room. She threw herself onto the bed,ughing loud. Nice! I finally get that old hag out of here! She was overjoyed. Now her next move was to get that charmingdy here and made her marry her daddy. She was sure her daddy had been determined to drive Be out of the house. And she also learned that that charmingdy had lost her husband in a car ident. What a perfect match for her daddy! Delighted, Joanna was about to make a call to Erika to share the news with her. However, after rummaging around, she didnt find the card given by Erika. Where was it? She kept on rummaging and even messed up the whole room. A servant entered to serve her a ss of milk. She asked curiously, Littledy Joanna, what are you looking for? L, did you see my blouse? I got a card inside the pocket. Joanna gestured to portray as much as she could. L shook her head and said no. Then she told her to finish the milk and tucked her in. After Joanna fell asleep, L rushed into the study to report to Sebastian. Mr. Grant, Joanna is looking for that card. She seems to be nning to consult that fortune teller named Erika. Said L. Just give her the card and send a man to watch her. When that fraud shows up, catch her and send her into the police office! Sebastian ordered grimly. Whoever dared to deceive his daughter should be sent to prison! Chapter 64 A Spy The next morning, Joanna got the card as she wished. She hurried to call Erika. Erika was still sleeping while her phone rang. She answered in a drowsy voice, Hello? Hey, its me, Joanna! I am here to tell you a good news! My daddy totally broke up with that hag! The hostess of the Sunshine vi is now open to offer! So what about your mommy? Joanna suggested. Hearing that, Erika felt like getting thrilled. She sat up straight on the bed and huffed with her hair disheveled, No way! Why? Joanna felt like crying out of upset. Erika exined, Your daddy always bullies my mommy! My brother told me your daddy really pissed my mommy off yesterday. Is he a paranoid? What if mommy suffers domestic violence if she marries him? Though she could tell from the fortune-telling that there would be an unusual rtionship between Sebastian and her mommy, the current situation still seemed a bit negative. And the seemingly unusual rtionship even looked like a worse choice for her mommy at this moment! She would never allow her mommy to marry a freak fancying domestic violence. Bonnie happened to walk in. She said with soft voice, Sweetie, you woke up yourself today, huh? Good girl, give me a kiss! then her big kiss fell onto Erikas face. Hearing that through the phone, Joanna was so envious. She hung up the phone, being greatly upset. When she went downstairs to have meal, she was getting more and more exasperated while looking at Sebastian. What an idiot! The only thing you are good at is to put on a tough attitude to bully that charmingdy! You made me lose the chance to make her my mommy! sheined to herself. Though she was just a little girl, she learned to reveal her resentful look through her sharp eyes, shooting her displeasure against her daddy. Sebastian happened to raise his head to look at her. Noticing her attitude, he looked a bit displeased with his lips pressed, Why are you looking at me like that? I am not looking at you! Shut up! annoyed, Joanna looked away. Sebastian was soon irritated. He gritted to ask, Joanna, how can you talk to me like that? Because I am an ill-mannered kid while nobody has ever told me how to behave myself! Thats who I am! driven my escting annoyance, she rushed out. She hated her daddy for being rude! Seeing that, Sebastian frowned greatly and remained silent for long. Mr. Grant, littledy Joanna might be displeased because you have driven Ms. Jones out of the house, I suppose. After all, shes her mommy one of the servants walked over to say. Sebastian grew a grimmer expression. But he still remembered how overjoyed she was when he got Be expelledst night Her attitude had changed so much overnight?. Sir, they are family. Littledy Joanna still loves her mommy. The servant hurried to add. She even feigned sobbing just like being moved. Sebastian only responded with silence. He remained aloof on his face. Then he stood up and set out for the Grant Building. As soon as he left, the servant walked to a corner where there was no one around. She then made a call to Be. Actually, she was bribed by Be as a spy working for her. Then she told Be what she just said to Sebastian. Good job! I will wire the payment of twenty thousand to your ount. Stay alert and seize more opportunities to put in a good word for me. I wont be stingy about your award. The servant was excited, Thank you, Ms. Jones. I promise you will be back in three days with my efforts! I am looking forward to that.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 65 Spare Her Life! In the Jones Residence, Be went downstairs from the second floor. Mom, I have been kicked out of the Sunshine Vi, and why can you still talk to others on the phone? ! She found her mother happy on a call. Her cheerful smile was driving Be crazy. Madeleine Wilson threw the mobile phone on the sofa, and then nced at Be, saying, I called for your thing. Immediately, Be suddenly opened her eyes wide surprisingly. She rushed downstairs and held Madeleines arm. Have you solved it? When will Sebastian take me back to the Sunshine Vi? Looking at her daughter like this, Madeleine was so angry. Now she got anxious? Why didnt she think twice when she drugged the little girl? What an idiot! Then she still said, I have bribed the servant to speak well of you in front of Sebastian. A few dayster when Sebastian was not angry Beth, you go to the Grant Residence to make the damn old woman in the Grant family happy and let her call Sebastian back there to have a dinner together. After the dinner, she can naturally go back to the Sunshine Vi with Sebastian. Why? Be was a little unhappy. Ill have to go back by myself. Sebastian wont pick me up. If she went back in this way, the servants in the Sunshine Vi will look down upon her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. At least you can go back there. Said Madeleine, You can fire the servants when you are steady as the wife of Sebastian. Be was silent. After all, Madeleine was right. You hurry up and go to apologize to Annie. She designed jewelry for you, right? You can let her continue to work for you. You try to be magnanimous and make Sebastian believe that you are sorry for that sincerely. She added. Be was reluctant but she had to promise. So, after sending her three babies to kindergarten, Bonnie then received a phone call from Be. Annie, can we have a talk if you are avable? Chill shed in Bonnies eyes. Well, Be came to her before she went to Be. Ok, lets meet at the cafe in Wanda za. Bonnie said and then hung up. Half an hourter, they met in the cafe. Be directly took out a check of five million yuan. Im sorry for that thing. Please ept this. I thought you were trying to steal my daughter. Thats why I designed to get rid of you. Bonnie narrowed eyes. Another check? What a husband and wife! They even handle things the same way! I dont want money, Bonnie returned the check and her tone was cold, Now that Miss Jones has admitted that you did that, you go to confess yourself in the police station. Be was shocked and stood up. Are you crazy? You let me go to the Police station? ! She shouted so loudly that others in the caf al turned and looked at her curiously. Be quickly sat back down and lowered her voice. I told you it was a misunderstanding. Besides, my daughter is fine now, and why do I have to the police station? Annie. She added, I came to you today because I wanted to work with you again. Youre making things too more difficult. Bonnie suddenly became a little surprised. She thought that she had to wait for other opportunities to enter the Sunshine Vi after this thing. But Be should continue to work with her. Then Bonnie decided to spare Bes life. Chapter 66 I Don’t Want to Be Exposed Bonnie hid the anger in her eyes and forced a smile, sorry, I am just too excited, after all, I juste back here and I am strange. I am afraid that I cannot work here anymore because of the thing. Hearing this, Be then snorted inside. So she hooked up with her husband? This designer was really plucky. No, she was not only plucky, but also stupid. She immediately believed in her words. Then this matter is closed. As an apology, I treat you to dinner, ok? Be said with a smile. Bonnie refused without thinking, I have to go back to revise the design draft. Having dinner with Be? Come on, shes afraid to throw up. After that, Bonnie went back to the hotel. She searched every nook and cranny of the suite, but she didnt find the bank card. Why? Was it really gone? But she had to return the money to Sebastian!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie scratched her head irritably and called George. George had a hangoverst night. He still eructed when he answered the phone, Hello, Annie. Transfer a billion yuan from my ount. I need it. Bonnie said. George immediately got sobered when he heard. He hung up and ran from the next suite, banging on the door. Bonnie opened the door and he stared at her, Annie, what are you doing? One billion! Are you selling thepany? He said in an anxious and reproachful tone. Bonnie immediately shrunk with guilt. You dont ask more, and I need the money. George wouldugh at her if she told him it was the three babes who screwed her up. I can only give you half of it. Thepany has to run. If you take all the money away, thepany will go bankrupt. Back then, how you raise your three babies? Said George angrily. Bonnie, That made sense. If she sold thepany, her three lovely babies will make money for her. Especially Erika, who told fortunes everywhere, would be messed up. Thinking of this, Bonnie had topromise, Well, its ok. You transfer the money to me. As for the rest of money, she had to borrow from Anna. She should be able to return the money as long as she sold more designs. But she never expected that Anna was crazy in pursuing stars and she had no money in hand Anna took a pile of car keys and jewelries and smiled, Are they enough? Bonnie, You are so lucky that you have a younger brother who can make money for your family, otherwise, you will be poor sooner orter. Bonnie said. Anna was suddenly enlightened, Yes, you remind me. I call Bruno now. Not to mention the money, he can even give thepany to you immediately. After all, Bruno Newman loved Bonnie very much and he can do everything for her. No. Bonnie quickly stopped her, I didnt tell him that I havee back here this time because I am afraid he would haunt me. If you say so, I will be exposed. Chapter 67 Pick it up! Bonnie would feel flustered whenever she was reminded of Bruno who was the youngest son of the Newman family and a business genius. He graduated with double degrees from the best business school abroad when he was just eighteen and then went back to Willisto and quickly reimed the glory of the familypany which was on a downward path. But as exceptional as he was in the business circle of the Willisto, he basically acted like a simp when he was with Bonnie. He would confess his love to Bonnie whenever he met her and vowed to the step-dad of those three kids. Bonnie certainly rejected and all the three babies despised him. Well, what can you do then? we only have 0. 5 billion here and its not enough. Anna was quite distressed. Bonnie got distraught for a while and then heaved a sigh, Well, I will just pay this money back for now and then give him the rest after I sell those designs. Just bring these stuff to him then. Anna proposed. But Bonnie just left the mansion and ignored her.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She then carried the 0. 5 billion to the Grant Group. All the employees in the Grant Group were pretty respectful to her after what happened yesterday. The receptionist even escorted her to the elevator and was ying up to her. Bonnie didnt bother to exin, after all, they wouldnt believe her. She straight went to the office of the top floor. Sebastian just finished a meeting and the whole office was brimmed with coldness and fierceness. He loosened his tie and then gazed at the woman standing in front of him. Bonnie was in a bisque strap dress with a silk waistcoat whose fringes were rocking with the rhythm of the breeze. He can vaguely see her slender and fair legs under the dress. He then looked upward and noticed her slender waist, delicate corbone and then that smoking-hot face. Sebastian Adams apple moved a bit and he then asked Bonnie indifferently, What are you doing here? Im here to pay you back. Bonnie immediately took out her credit card. She meant to hand it to him, but then she recalled Sebastians inappropriate behavior to her, so she stopped and tossed it to him. But the card fell right between hisp. Sebastians face instantly darkened. He red at Bonnie and clenched his teeth, Are you doing this on purpose? Bonnie was stupefied. Hell no! Why would she do that! Im sorry! she hurriedly apologized, There is 0. 5 billion in this card and I will pay the rest back in three months, tops. She can definitely earn the rest of the money within three months as long as she worked hard. Pick it up. Sebastian said coldly. Bonnie refused, I just gave you the money and the card is right on you. Fetch it yourself. Miss Annie, is this how you are treating me? I mean, you owe me 0. 5 billion. Sebastian leaned backward and sneered, Well, if you keep doing this to me, I dont think I can give you three months to pool the rest of the money. Bonnie was irritated. Such a scumbag! Shameless! Son of a bitch! She cursed inside. Well, its just 0. 5 billion! She is going to pay him back! Why is he bossing her around? Seeing that Bonnie wasnt going to pick it up, Sebastian directly called on an internal line and said indifferently, Ask the legal department toe over this instant and I would like to see how many years would one be imprisoned for 0. 5 billion. Chapter 68 You’re Playing with Fire! Bonnie gnashed her teeth in anger and then was going to pick the card up from Sebastiansp with two fingers, but when she just touched the card, the office door was pushed open. Before she knew it, Sebastian had pressed her head under the desk which was pretty awkward. Whats wrong? Sebastian asked indifferently. Eric was quite perplexed, Didnt you just call and ask the legal department to calcte how many years would one be imprisoned for 0. 5 billion? Could it be that he heard it wrong? At the same time, Bonnie was shaking out of anger hiding under the desk. Son of a bitch! Wasnt she just going to fetch the card? Why the hell would he call the legal department over! She was fuming and Sebastian didnt even notice it when she approached him. Well, her red lips sort of touched hisp Sebastian got intense and was became serious. Eric thought that he did something wrong and was terrified, M Mr. Grant? Get the hell out. He answered cold-bloodedly. Eric was relieved immediately got out without hesitating. At the very next second, Sebastian dragged Bonnie out and was furious, Youre ying with fire! What? Bonnie was bewildered at first and then got fuming when the noticed the redness in Sebastians eyes. The hell? What was he talking about! It was he who hid her under the desk against her will! Moreover, that space under the desk was quite narrow and it was natural that she would touch his How shameless was he! Heres the credit card. I will write IOU for the rest. Is this okay? Bonnie shoved the card to Sebastian. Then she found a white paper and twisted the cap of the pen open and started writing. When she handed it to Sebastian after she was done, she noticed that his eyes were quite crazy. Why are you staring me like that? Bonnie was rmed and even started sweating. Sebastian gazed at Bonnie. She was also left-handed! He quickly picked the note and wanted to check the handwriting, but to his disappointment, this handwriting was quite careless and uninhibited which was nothing like the one he was familiar with. Sebastian closed his eyes and hid the irony in his eyes. He just thought too much. Here is the IOU and I will definitely pay the rest back in three months. Bonnie said. Well, 0. 5 billion is no small figure. Why should I trust you? Sebastian fiddled with the note and asked.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. He scanned Bonnie up and down with taunting on his dashing face. This amount of money was nothing to Sebastian, but since Bonnie wanted to give it back, he got to take every penny of it! Bonnie rolled her eyes and wanted to say that she was not a liar and wouldnt run away. But before she can say anything, Eric rushed in. Sebastian darkened his face and asked coldly, Dont you know how to knock? Eric was anxious, Something happened, Mr. Grant. The kindergarten called and said they want you to be there immediately! Chapter 69 Please Take Me with You Hardly had Eric finished his words than a figure rushed up to him. Whats going on? Did something happen to Joanna? Bonnie asked anxiously. Dumbfounded, Eric thought to himself. Why was Annie so anxious? People would think she was littledy Joannas mother! Tell me! Whats wrong with Joanna? Why did her teacher ask her parents to go to the kindergarten? Her eyes red, Bonnie grabbed Erics cor, her knuckles whitening. The teacher said littledy Joanna was trying to scramble over the wall and fell Before Eric could finish his sentence, Bonnie rushed out of the office and disappeared from sight. Eric was puzzled. What was wrong with her? He blinked his eyes in confusion and turned to Sebastian. Mr. Grant, so To the kindergarten. Sebastian nodded and went outside. Meanwhile, Eric went to the parking lot and drove Sebastian to the kindergarten. Just as they steered onto the road, the two men saw the familiar figure on the sidewalk. It was Bonnie. She held out her hand to stop a taxi as she ran along the street. However, it was lunch break at this moment, and there were few taxis on the road. The cars sped past her, and she was almost pulled under them. Sebastians heart began to race. What was wrong with that woman? Didnt she know it was dangerous to do so? When Eric passed by Bonnie, he slowed down out of politeness and asked her where she was going, so that he could arrange a car for her. However, the moment Bonnie saw a car slowing down by her, she opened the door and got in immediately, pleading anxiously, Please, I need to go to Saintiny Noble Kindergarten. I will pay you. Please! Eric was surprised to hear that. It turned out Annie was also going to Saintiny Noble Kindergarten! Was she going to check on littledy Joanna? Eric, nevertheless, said nothing and looked at Sebastian in the rear view mirror, waiting for him to give an order. At this moment, Bonnie also realized that the one beside her was Sebastian. She shrieked in fright and drew back against the car door, her eyes popping, her delicate face pale. Sebastian was lost for words. So this woman wasnt afraid of being pulled under the car a while ago, but was scared of him now? Was he so terrifying? Get out of the car, Sebastian growled. However, Bonnie wouldnt. She managed to suppress her fear and reached out to grab Sebastians arm. Mr. Grant, youre also going to the kindergarten, right? Please take me with you. I adore Joanna, and Im worried about her. May I go with you? Bonnie did so out of expediency. After all, Saintiny Noble Kindergarten had strict rules, and one couldnt get in without a pass. Therefore, she had to go with Sebastian, or she wouldnt be able to see Joanna. Sebastian dropped his eyes with a faint smile, looking at Bonnie before him. Suddenly, he found the woman was actually crying. Tears streaked her face, and she looked genuinely distressed. His heart missed a beat as he saw that, and he should have a sudden urge to take her in his arms. Shit! A fretful look shing across his eyes, Sebastian told Eric, Lets go! So he agreed to take Bonnie with them. Eric smashed the gas pedal and dashed to Saintiny Noble Kindergarten.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 70 I Want to Be with Her! Before long, the car arrived at Saintiny Noble Kindergarten. The principal of the kindergarten and the teacher were waiting at the entrance to greet them. They called reverently but also uneasily as Sebastian drew nearer, Mr. Grant. Wheres Joanna? Sebastian frowned, asking in a low voice. Shes in the medical room now. The doctor just checked on her and said she was perfectly well. Little Joanna climbed up the wall when we were not looking, the teacher exined at once. No sooner had the teacher finished speaking than Bonnie blurted, What do you mean by when you were not looking? You mean you cant even guarantee the childrens safety in your kindergarten? Truly, children were restless, lively and curious, but Saintiny Noble Kindergarten was a top kindergarten, and they should at least hire some security guards to patrolling around the ce. What if Joanna climbed over the wall, or fell and hurt herself? Most importantly, the teacher was passing the buck! Hearing Bonnie, the teacher flinched, but soon, she retorted resentfully, Youre nothing but a nanny! Mr. Grant hasnt said anything yet, and its not up to you to dress me down! The next moment, the teacher felt a chill running down her spine, as if someone was casting a spell on her, and she was thrown into a panic and despair. The tension didnt dissipate until Sebastian left. But then a piece of news came as a bolt from the blue. She was fired For talking too much!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. C In the medical room, Joanna curled up in bed, looking pitiful. Didnt you tell us shes perfectly well? But shes apparently suffering now! Sebastian growled menacingly with a scowl. The principal of the kindergarten replied in fear, Shes really all right. Shes probably scared, so she doesnt allow anyone toe near her. Little Joanna,e here. Come to daddy, Sebastian coaxed. The little girl didnt move, but gave a snort. She shared the same arrogant and indifferent attitude with Sebastian. No wonder they were father and daughter. Bonnie asked apprehensively, Could she have internal injuries? Perhaps wed better send her to hospital for a general checkup? Is that the prettydy talking?! Hearing her familiar voice, Joanna sat up immediately, stretched out her little arms and whimpered tearfully, Hold me! Bonnie took Joanna in her arms at once, patting her gently on the back to pacify her. Watching this scene, Sebastian was totally speechless. Great. Joanna ignored him, her biological father, while asking a strange woman to hug her. Whose side was this little girl on? Bonnie appeased the crying child and checked her body, heaving a sigh of relief when she made sure Joanna was well. Why did you climb the wall, Joanna? Bonnie asked. Joanna lowered her head and wriggled her fingers, saying nothing. In fact, she called Erika this morning, but Erika refused to let the prettydy be her mother, so Joanna got upset and tried to climb over the wall to talk with Erika over it. However, she fell off the wall before she climbed over it. It didnt hurt that much, but Joanna felt sad at the thought that she could never meet the prettydy again, so shey in bed, sulking. She remained silent until the prettydy showed up in front of her now. It felt like a dream! Joanna couldnt help but hold Bonnie tighter. However, a pair of strong hands reached over and took her away from Bonnies arms! No! Let go of me! I want to be with the prettydy! Struggling, Joanna tried to wrench herself free from Sebastians hands. Chapter 71 Keep Pretending The little girl exerted all her strength and struggled desperately. The perfect look of Sebastian was made into a mess by her. His ck hair was messy, a button of his shirt had been ripped off, and the sleeves were stained with her saliva. Joanna was still red-eyed, like a raging lion. A touch of annoyance instantly surged through his eyes, and he directly threw her to Eric, Take her to the hospital for a check. No! I want a pretty aunt! I want to be with the pretty aunt. Joanna was crying in anxiety. Seeing that, Bonnies face was filled with heartache, turning her head to look at Sebastian, Can I go with her to the hospital? She is my daughter, Its none of your business. Sebastian, however, spoke coldly. He could clearly feel that the woman in front of him was caring for Joanna to a degree beyond normal women. There was always a feeling that this womans feelings for Joanna were special, making him suspicious and defensive. Her eyes instantly crossed with a touch of loss as she was rejected. As the fact that Joanna wasnt her daughter so her being so anxious about her would inevitably make Sebastian suspicious. Sorry, I just remembered my own child when I saw her, thats why I Bonnie exined as she took a step back. Sebastian then prepared to take Joanna away. Wait. Joanna called out to him, I still have something to say to pretty aunt, Ill follow you after that. Eric met nced at Sebastian and saw that he didnt refuse, so he carried Joanna over. Pretty Aunt, is it true that whenever I get hurt, you wille to see me? Joanna tilted her little head up, her milky face still had two tear marks on it, which was pitiful. Bonnie nodded without thinking, Of course, I will be your superwoman and whenever you get hurt, I will be there for you immediately! Its a deal!. Joanna said. Bonnie then made a pact with her by reaching out her hands. Only then did the little girl was willingly taken away. Bonnie followed behind and watched the three of them get into the car and go away before she reluctantly withdrew her eyes. My Joanna, Mummy will take you away as soon as possible! After mumbling these words, she found a ce to sit and waited until the New-Seton Kindergarten was dismissed. The three little ones spotted her from a distance and ran out happily. Of course, the happiest of them all was Erika. The little girl was particrly clinging to Bonnie, jumping into her arms and saying, Mummy, youvee to pick me up. Yes. Bonnie was still a bit down, but when she saw the three little ones in front of her, she immediately became happy, and raised her hand to rub the little girls head, Mummy will take you to eat steak, okay? Erika was in favour happily. Wow, then I want to eat two! he said. Andrew remained a stern face, You always brag but you cant finish it. You are only allowed to order one portion with double vours. Dont worry as you can have mine if you dont have enough. Lukas coaxed gently. Erika immediately hugged Lukas, Thank you for your love, my bro. Andrew wont have a girlfriend when he grows up. Andrew didnt care at all, I dont want a girlfriend as it is trouble. Wait! Say that again. Ill record your words. If you get a girlfriendter, Ill y it for you andugh at you! With that, Erika pulled out her phone, only to find an unfamiliar text message. All of a sudden, she was shocked.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 72 Phone Threat The number of this mobile phone of Erika was used to contact clients. So when a message came, it meant that someone wanted to divine fortunes. Erika was happy and immediately tapped on the message. It turned out that it was from Joanna. Joanna asked what the Facebook ount of the pretty aunt was and she wanted to add it. Erika was not happy then. Does Joanna still want to fix up handsome uncle and Mummy? No, she definitely wouldnt agree. So Erika didnt reply to the message and she happily went to eat steak with Bonnie. *** Time flew, and it was the next day. After Bonnie had dropped off her three munchkins at the kindergarten, she waited for a long time in front of the Saintiny Noble Kindergarten. But Joanna didnte to school yet. Her heart suddenly seized up. Could it be that she had been badly injured yesterday and was unable to go to school today? She had to think of a way to manage to visit her. Bonnie then hurriedly found a bench by the roadside,y down on it to revise her jewelry design, and took a taxi directly to the Sunshine Vi. But unexpectedly, she was stopped at the entrance. Ms. Jones is not avable as she is at the Jones Residence right now. Better go there to meet her. The security guard at the door said. Well, Thank you. Is Joanna at home? This is a brooch I designed for her. Bonnie hurriedly took out a rabbit-shaped pearl brooch. The guard took it, I will pass it on to her this evening since she went out with Mr. Grant today and will only be back in the evening. Great! Bonnie was instantly relieved. Since she was able to go out, it meant that she was fine. Only then did she feel relieved and leave. Unbeknownst to her, at this moment, Sebastian was having trouble with Joanna. Ever since he left the hospitalst night, the little guy has been trying to make a wound for herself. First, she touched a very hot soup bowl intentionally, then she stabbed herself in the foot with a fork, and then she managed to take a cold bath. It was even more outrageous that she was trying to steal his rum to drink from the study room. She was unscrupulous. Sebastian had no choice but to take her to the Grant Building. In less than two minutes, he came back and saw her climbing to the top of the filing cab, without hesitation to jump down. Sebastian immediately stepped forward to catch her, his forehead veins popping out at the forehead. Joanna, what the hell are you doing?! He was furious and questioned loudly. Joanna strained her neck, I want to see Pretty Aunt. Because she knew that as long as she was hurt, she would show up. Sebastians narrow eyes reflected the little girls eager look, and his deep, bottomless ink eyes were so unpredictable that he almostughed. He almostughed at the thought of hurting herself on purpose for that woman? He sat back in his chair with her in his arms and then dialed a phone. What do you want? Her tense voice instantly came from the other end of the phone. Even though the phone, Sebastian could imagine how nervous this woman looked at the moment as if she was in danger.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ill give you half an hour to the Grant Building, Sebastian said in a deep voice. Now? No, I have an appointment. I cant leave for now. Bonnie tried to refuse. Sebastian then said indifferently, Its fine if you donte, then well meet at the police station in an hour to talk about the arrears. Bonnie was speechless There was a little gnashing of teeth in her soft voice. Ill be right over! Chapter 73 Offer Letter Hanging up the phone, Sebastian threw the phone on the table, Wait, shell be hereter. Joanna immediately stopped fussing. She even stomped off to the lounge in the office, stepping on the bench to look in the mirror and tidy up. Well, she was so cute that her pretty aunt wouldpliment her! Half an hourter, Bonnie arrived at the Grant Building. She had rushed all the way there, panting, mouth open and closed to keep breathing, with a slightly wet forehead. Surprisingly, there was something very charming about her. The time Sebastians eyes shed. My beautiful aunt, drink water! Joanna immediately handed over a bottle of mineral water. Thank you, Joanna. Bonnie took it and drank it down. Only then did she look at Sebastian, I wonder what you want to do when you go back on your words? This tone of voice was obviously tinged with indignation. Sign it. Sebastian directly handed over a piece of paper. Bonnie understood. Yesterday, she had been in such a hurry to see Joanna that she hadnt even had the chance to sign the note. If she signed the note, the bad man would stop threatening her in the future. Bonnie thought of that and bowed her head to sign. Once she read, she was dumbfounded. It wasnt the one she had written yesterday.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Instead, it was an offer letter! It said that she was to be Joannas art teacher for a year, five days a week, and the sry exactly five hundred million. No, how much did it mean, she was a bit confused. Sebastian, why do I have to be an art teacher for Joanna? Bonnie asked in confusion. Sebastian narrowed his eyebrows, She is the heir of the Grant Group, cant she learn some skills? Joanna is the heir of the Grant Group? Then what will her adopted son be? What? 500 million is not enough? Or you dont want to teach Joanna? Sebastian asked again. The little girl next to him immediately had tears in her eyes and her voice was choked up, Pretty aunt, dont you like Joanna? Bonnies heart was breaking. She hurriedly picked up Joanna, Of course not, I like you the most and I will teach you to draw, okay? Pretty aunt is so nice. Joanna gave her a kiss on her cheek. In a daze, Bonnie signed the employment letter. That was fine. If she became Joannas art teacher, it would be easier for her to get in and out of the Sunshine Vi, and it would be more convenient to take her two children away. Sebastians decision was somewhat of a favour to her! Bonnie was suddenly rmed, Then I dont have to pay back the 500 million? Have you finished one-year teaching? Sebastian asked in return, his long, narrow eyes were filled with a cold sneer, You havent even worked yet but youre already thinking about money? His tone did not fluctuate much, but anyone could hear the mockery and contempt in these words. As Bonnie listened to his words, she felt even more ashamed and embarrassed under his condescending, cold eyes, and her heart was rolling with anger. Damn, she didnt mean anything by it, why did this bad guy have to be so weird? Before she could retort, Joanna had a stern face and ran to Sebastian. Then she raised her little hand and pped his buttocks without mercy! Chapter 74 She Is Your Woman? Joannas palm was small but soft, pressing all her strength, but everyone in the office was shocked. Bonnie was dumbfounded. Her daughter was too brave to spank Sebastian in public. She didnt even think of his dignity! Sebastian changed his look with an unhappy face, and his eyes welling up with anger, Joanna, how dare you? Who told you to be so mean and talk to my teacher. You need to know how to respect your teacher. Joanna crossed her arms and her fair cheeks were ted with a serious expression. Sebastians face was iparably gloomy. Joanna continued on, And shes still your woman, what kind of man is it to be mean to your own woman? Bonnie choked on her saliva, her palm-sized face filled with panic. How ites? Had her identity been exposed? The pair of her hands also tangled nervously into a ball, and she was too frightened to look at Sebastian. He lowered his head and swept a nce at the little guy in front of him, somewhat surprised by her reaction. But he didnt ask more questions, instead, he reprimand her with some curious mind, Who told you that she is my woman? As saying goes, One day as your teacher, he could be deemed like a father for the rest of your life. She is a woman, thats my mummy, isnt my mummy your woman? Joanna said it with straightforward logic. Sebastian stopped for a while. He spoke chillingly, So ording to your words, all those teachers in your kindergarten, are my women? Dont you know that having an affair is punishable by God? Joanna directly rolled her eyes, And you want to have many women. How can I have a daddy like you? Joanna said while pounding her chest, full of a painful expression. Sebastian was furious enough, his face was gloomy, looking like it was about to set off a fishy storm. Bonnie hurriedly picked up Joanna and headed out, You wait outside for me. Closing the office door again, she and Sebastian were the only two left inside. The air in therge space was nervous! The contract has also been signed, so when do I start work? Bonnie changed the subject. Sebastians eyes were deep and dark, his handsome and cold face had no expression, Tomorrow, after school, then to The Sunshine Vi, two hours at a time, buy whatever supplies you need, and get reimbursed by Eric. No problem, see you. Bonnie nodded and turned around to prepare to go out. She was walking to the door, and then turn her head again, palm-sized small face with seriousness, Sebastian, dont be angry. Dont bother with Joanna, anyway, we have nothing happened, I cant be your woman. After saying that Bonnie leaves the office. Sebastian sat on the chair, slowly closing his eyes, his body leaning back, his lips gradually taking on a mockery smile. He hadnt even said he didnt like her being his woman, but this woman came out and cleared the truth first. It was as if he was some kind of trash that she was afraid to get involved with. Sebastians heart inexplicably surged with irritation, raised his hand and swept all the papers on his desk to the floor, after a ttering sound, the office fell dead again.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. If it wasnt for Joanna, he would have ignored her! As he was thinking, his mobile phone rang. It was from the Grant Residence. Sebastian was irritable, but he had to answer the phone. Come back to the Grant Residence tonight. The caller ordered. Chapter 75 Telephone Request Sebastian was suddenly annoyed and raised his hand to pinch his brow, What is it? Lets talk about it when youe tonight. With a click, the phone was hung up. Sebastian had a growing headache and called Eric in, Send Joanna back to the Sunshine Vi, I have to go back to the the Grant Residence in the evening. Mr. Grant, is your mom going to urge you to marry Be? Eric asked tentatively.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Aplicated sentiment swept through Sebastians dark eyes and he didnt make a sound. Every time he went back to the the Grant Residence, marriage was a clich. Eric felt sympathetic to him. Because of that kindness, as well as the child, Sebastian was tied to Bes life. It was so tragic. But he didnt dare to say it out to him. With a sigh, Eric exited the office and sent Joanna back to The Sunshine Vi. Joanna was still immersed in the joy of seeing Bonnie often so that she didnt make a fuss all the way back to The Sunshine Vi and packed up the guest room on the first floor, saying that she wanted to use that room as a painting room. She put in all the things she thought would look good in the room and urged the maids to buy flowers to decorate it. Well, aunt will be very happy when she sees it tomorrow! *** New-Seton Kindergarten At five oclock in the afternoon, Bonnie went to pick up her three babies from school. Mummy, what have you bought? Erika asked curiously when she saw Bonnie carrying a big bag. Mummy is going to teach Joanna to draw from tomorrow, these are paints, Bonnie answered truthfully. Erikas watery eyes instantly red round when she heard it. Her chubby little hands grabbed the corner of Bonnies shirt, Then, Mummy, do you go to Joannas house every day? Five days a week, I dont go there on weekends, I stay with my Erika baby, Bonnie said, and rubbed Erikas hair. But Erika was still unhappy. What if Mummy always goes to handsome uncles house, what if they fall in love? Mummy, can you not go? Erika began to pout, eyes blinking. No, Mummy has agreed as its only two hours a day, itll be quick. Bonnie coaxed. She didnt know what was wrong, this little girl was suddenly temperamental today, pestering her again and again, not letting her go. She liked Joanna a lot before, but Then Ill go with Mummy, Ill dress up as an ugly girl and go with Mummy. Erika took a step back. Oh Bonnie was helpless, Then Ill ask if I can take you, okay? Looking at Erikas expectant eyes, she made a call to Sebastian. Whats up? Sebastian was driving towards the the Grant Residence, his voice was cold and indifferent. Sebastian, can I take my daughter there to have lessons? Shes rather timid and cant leave me, I promise she wont mess up. Bonnies heart was beating. Daughter? Sebastian thought of the little ugly girl he had met in the restaurant. She was so ugly! So ugly and so clingy to her mummy, what kind of odd father she would have! But didnt that woman have a son? He was quite good-looking, but he was so different from the little ugly one. Or did these two children belong to different fathers? Sebastians eyes instantly swept through ayer ofplex emotions, OK! he said, and then hung up the phone directly. Chapter 76 Change the Plan Hanging up the phone, Sebastian also arrived at the the Grant Residence. Around the iron gate of the branch inward, there was an antique decorated garden and a residence that had existed since the Republican era, and a dozen servants came up to open the door and greet him with a respectful and humble attitude. This was the the Grant Residence, the most luxurious mansion in the Willisto. Sebastian pursed his thin lips, lifted his feet and walked in. When he reached the living room, he saw Be, who was half-kneeling at the coffee table making tea, and the elegant and dignified noblewoman sitting on the sofa.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Sebastian,e and sit down. The noblewoman gave him a nce and elegantly lifted the cup of tea in front of her, Be bought the ck tea for me, you should try it. Be immediately showed a pleasing smile, As long as you like it, I will buy it for you every day. Thats the one sitting on the sofa was called Aliyah Stewart, Sebastians mother, the matriarch of the Grant family, and Bes future mother-inw! Sebastian lifted his eyelids, and the scarlet sunset outside the window cut out his silhouette, a noblemans posture, but with a cold and indifferent look. Be suddenly panicked, Sebastian, I Ive heard about the incident with Joanna, you shouldnt me Be. Its your fault that you always keep single but she saw a woman beside you, which made her confused and did something wrong. She med herself so much that she almost did something stupid. Aliyah spoke up. When the words out, Be hurriedly hid her arm back, Sebastian, dont listen to Madam, my wrist was just idental. The pitiful look on her face was heartbreaking to anyone who saw it. However, Sebastians heart was nothing but indifference. A real mother should fight for her child, not for making her a stepping stone for her own marriage. He said in a cold voice. As he said that, Sebastians mind filled up with Annie. Even though Joanna was not her daughter, when she heard that something had happened, she was still so distraught that she did not even want her own life. To put it bluntly, Annie was more like Joannas mother than Be. The words astonished Be. She had cut her wrists in acknowledgment, why did he still hold on to her! It was not my intention. Bes tears poured down her face, I was just afraid of losing you and Joanna, she was our daughter, thats why I did that. That crying look made Aliyah felt sympathetic. So she stood up directly, All right, Sebastian, you take Be back. It is over and no one should mention it again. With the help of Aliyah, Be got what she wanted and returned to the Sunshine Vi. Because of the reason that she returned with Sebastian, there was shock and awe in the servants eyes. Everyone discussed privately that Be had been coaxed back by Sebastian himself so everyone kept respect on her. Be was in a great mood and called her mother right away. So excited that her shrill voice, Mom, your trick is good, Im back in the Sunshine Vi, whats my next n then? Hold on, then when your birthday partyes around, then just take her out of there! Madeleine told her a detailed n on the phone. Be, however, was a little upset, No, it will hurt me, change the n. Chapter 77 Returning to The Sunshine Villa Be was so angry that her delicate face began to worry, and her nails were even more tightly caught in her palm. It was only because Madeleine s n was so unreliable. Madeleine said that she would drug Annie at her birthday party, and then disclose Annie and Sebastian in bed in front of everyone, calling the media reporters to take photos to expose them, so that Annies reputation would bepletely destroyed in Willisto. She could only leave there. No, Be still disagreed, Sebastian can only be mine, no one can touch him! She had loved Sebastian for so many years, and she had the chance to be Sebastians wife how could she let someone else take advantage of her? Are you stupid? Madeleine was speechless with her daughter, Of course, I would have brought someone in to catch the adultery before that. As long as the position of Mrs. Grant is yours in the end! No matter how many women he had. Annie, Bonnie Its okay not to mention it.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The mention of the word Bonnie made Be so angry. She had stolen everything from Bonnie, but she was unable to make Sebastian forget her. One time she even heard Sebastian exin to Eric that he was going to visit Bonnies grave. Though she was dead, he can still remember her? All right, its you whos been focusing on the matter at hand every day, Little could not bear the chaos of great ns, thats why you havent been able to get Sebastian. Follow my n this time. Madeleine said impatiently. Reluctantly, Be hung up the phone. The next day. Bonnie first sent the two babies back to the hotel, and then led Erika, who had been dressed up, to the Sunshine Vi. Just as she entered the entrance, she saw Be, who was sitting in the living room enjoying an oil massage. All of a sudden, the anger in her heart rose up. Sebastian, are you insane? Joanna had almost been killed by this woman, but he had only driven her back to her family. Did he like her so much that he didnt even care about Joannas life? Yes, thats right! If he didnt like her, how could he have gotten another woman to give birth in the first ce just for fear of Bes fear of pain! Annie, have youe to show me the design? Be looked at Bonnie also with anger, but her face still held a smile. As soon as the words out her mouth, Joanna rushed out from her room on the first floor, Come upstairs, Aunt, Ive prepared milk for you! Bonnie nodded and dragged Erika upstairs. Be was ignored. She gritted her teeth and almost crushed the bottle of massage oil in her hand. Whats she doing here? Be turned her head and angrily asked the maid. The maid shook her head, I think she said she came to teach Joanna to draw. Painting? She had only been away from the Sunshine Vi for a few days, and Annie had turned into the girls teacher, so the next step was to be Mrs. Grant? Be wanted to rush upstairs and kill Annie right now. But thest shred of sanity pulled her back. Hold on, shell kill Annie at the birthday party! Meanwhile, Joanna looked at Erika who was dressed up as an ugly monster, and was a bit shocked, Why are you doing that? So that your daddy wont see that we look the same, or else your daddy will abduct me to the Sunshine Vi as his daughter. Erika bared her teeth. Joanna blinked in surprise, It will be wonderful if we can live together. You can have half of my princess bed, half of my snacks, and as for toys, Ill give you all of them! Chapter 78 The Mysterious Attic Erika was so happy to hear that, and her eyes were beginning to shine. But in the end, the feeling was forced back. She mmed up her fat cheeks and said wordily, Im no longer a three-year-old child, Im a mature five-year-old now, and Im not interested in snack toys at all! What about the princess bed, dont you want that too? Joanna still had fantasies. Erika shook her head vigorously, I dont want it, were staying in a hotel and theres a nice big bed, big enough for me to roll around in with my two brothers. Rolling around in bed with two brothers? Joanna imagined that scene in her mind and became envious, muttering in a low voice, If I could join you, how happy it will be! It is so easy as you want to go there with us tonight! Erika spoke readily, My mummy loves you, shell take you there for sure. Joanna nodded happily, her grape-like eyes full of anticipation. When her pretty aunt returnedter, she would ask for that! Meanwhile, Bonnie, who had been missed by two girl babies, was carefully wandering around on the first floor. She was looking for her eldest son, but she turned around and found nothing. Not only the ground floor, but even the first floor did not show any signs of the little boys activities. Could it be that her eldest son didnt live here?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Her eyes suddenly dimmed for a few moments and she turned around to go back to Joannas room. And then, out of the corner of her eye, the moonlight caught a glimpse of the attic, at the top of the stairs. She hadnt looked for that ce yet. Bonnie then wanted to go over and have a look. As she reached the door of the attic, before she could reach out, a servant appeared behind her, What are you doing here? Bonnie was startled and hurriedly retracted her hand, I I want to find a small bucket to wash my brushes. Here is not avable for you. I will find it for you. Please down. The servants tone was very unpleasant, and a bit of tightness to it. It was as if there was something sacred and untouchable in the attic. The maids tense look made Bonnies heart stutter. Could it be that her eldest son was locked up in here? Bonnie could not wait to rush in and see what was going on. But her rational mind made her hold back, she went downstairs and went to Joannas room. She could not be impulsive, otherwise, she would not be able to take her child away again if Sebastian was alerted. When she returned to the room, a soft body immediately pounced on her, Pretty aunt, can Ie and stay with you tonight? What? You want to stay with me? Bonnie was excited in mind. Although Joanna had been taken away since she was born, she didnt have any dislike for her and was even very close to her. She was extremely happy! Yeah, I want to live with you and sleep with Erika and the bros. Joanna said out loud. Dont you sleep in the same bed with the other children, Joanna? Erika and her bros sleep together every day. Bonnie hurriedly seized the opportunity to ask. Joanna replied, I used to sleep in the same bed with my brother, but then he Before the words were finished, the door to the room was pushed open from the outside. The first time Joanna saw the person at the door, her eyes were instantly alert and defensive, and stopped the rest of the words, and smashed the crayon, Get out, get out! Chapter 79 Bad Women The ck crayon was in a parabolic shape, cutting a perfect arc in the air. Then it snapped and smashed into the corner of Bes mouth, directly poking out a ck spot, which was funny as it looked like a mole from a distance. She was furious. Damn girl, how dare she smash me? Joanna, how can you treat mummy like that, apologize to mummy, Be said in a deep voice. Joanna grunted and tilted her head high, No, bad witch, get out or Ill smash you again! Be got more furious. She dragged Joanna directly downstairs and pointed to the medicine on the coffee table and said, Drink it. No, what if you have poisoned it? Joanna strained her neck and said. It is the prescription your daddy got from a Chinese doctor, you have to drink it, if not, I wont allow you to go upstairs to learn painting. Be threatened. When she heard that she couldnt paint, Joanna was anxious. She was especially afraid of bitterness, but she still picked up the bowl of Chinese medicine and smothered it with a gulp. When she finished drinking, she hurriedly went to get the sugar from the drawer. But just as she unwrapped it, it was pped away by Be. What are you doing? Youre bullying me. I want to tell daddy! Joanna pouted. Be slowly took out candy and waved it in front of Joannas eyes, If you say you love mummy, Ill give it to you. Joanna quickly backed away in disgust after hearing her words, Bad witch, I cant say such words even if I suffer bitterness, I hate you witch!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After saying that, he ran straight upstairs again in a sh. Be was left on the sofa with a grimace of anger. Damn. She had wanted to trick the little girl into saying something nice, and then secretly record a video and send it to Aliyah and Sebastian to prove that she and Joanna had a good rtionship. But the girl just knew how to piss her off. She was just like her birth mother, only doing things that disgusted and annoyed her! Be was so angry that she threw the milk candy on the floor, and stomped on it again. She didnt notice that there was a tiny figure by the fence on the first floor, taking it all in. The little pink fists were clenched hard. Two hours of painting time shed by. It was time for Bonnie to take Erika to leave. Before leaving, Bonnie took a chance and asked if she could take Joanna back to stay at night. You have more than one baby, so you should be busy, right? Joanna will be a trouble for you. Be refused. That naughty girl was deliberately angry with her, and she still wanted to go out and sleep with Annie? No way! Although Joanna wanted to go, she couldnt get out of the Sunshine Vi without permission. She was so upset that she was about to cry and rejected to let go of Bonnies hand. While her eyes were tearing up, Erika suddenly covered her stomach with a painful expression, Mummy, my belly hurts, I want to poop. Oh? Are you Okay? Sorry, Ill take her to the washroom. Bonnie managed to carry her to the restroom downstairs. But Erika took Joannas hand first, I want to go to Joannas room to poop, the toilet in her room looks nice! Chapter 80 Candy Apology The toilet in Joannas room was in the shape of a little pink elephant, very cute indeed, so no one was suspicious. And when they got into the bathroom, Erika locked the door, took out the ck crayon quickly, and drummed it on Joannas face. What are you doing? Joanna resisted, Youre getting my face dirty. Why dont you pretend to be me and go back to the hotel with my mummy, and well change back tomorrow. Erika said generously, No grabbing the covers with my brother at night. Right now she was a pockmarked ugly bastard, so if Erika wanted to pretend to be her, she would have to be a pockmarked ugly bastard as well. Why do you want me to go? Joanna was a bit confused. Because youre so pathetic. I just saw that bad witch forcing you to take medicine and not giving you candy, and then stomping on the candy in the end. Erika was so angry that her fists clenched again. After a pause, Tuan added, Ill stay and help you. A silent tiger would trick her tonight! Ten minutester, Joanna came downstairs with a face full of pockmarks and followed Bonnie out in a good manner. Erika, on the other hand, stood on the balcony, waving her hand desperately towards her to say goodbye. Only when she couldnt see anyone did she turn around and run to the living room. Be was reading the fashion magazine, figuring out what luxury items to buy. When she looked up and saw the little girl, she was distracted. What are you doing over here?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Nothing, it seems to be having a hard time reading your book, so I asked the maid to make you a cup of coffee. As soon as Erikas wordsnded, the maid brought the coffee over. Erika hurriedly reached out to pick it up and send it to Be herself. As a result, when she reached it, her hand slipped and the whole cup of iced Americano sshed all over Bes dress. My God! Be screamed in anger and stood up from the sofa, her delicate cheeks twisted and fierce, Joanna, what are you doing? Did you do that on purpose? Sorry, I just wanted to bring you a cup of coffee, but it slipped and fell. There was no trace of guilt on her face, and she even wrapped her arms around the chest in an arrogant manner. At the moment, there was a ringing sound from the entrance door. Followed by Sebastians low voice, Whats going on? Daddy! Erika immediately howled, like a butterfly, fluttered into Sebastians arms, tears falling down like broken beads, Shes being mean to me! No, I dont. Be was furious and exined in a panic, She deliberately spilled coffee on me and thats why I reprimanded her. After a pause, she even asked the maid next to her to follow her words, Isnt that right? The maid hesitated for a moment, but still nodded honestly, Yes, Joanna was standing here and then she fell into Bes arms, and it looked, indeed, as if she did it on purpose. Hearing the words, Be felt that it was justified. You little naive girl still wanted to fight me? I know a lot more than you do! Are you doing this on purpose? Sebastian looked down and asked the little one at his heels. Erika lowered her head, looking like she had done something wrong, her tone weakened, Daddy, I was wrong, I wont do it again, daddy has some candy, dont be angry. With that, she spread her hand and revealed the sweat milk candy covered in her palm. With just one nce, his ink-like eyes rolled up violently. Chapter 81 Have You Been Switched? In Erikas hand was half a dirty toffee, which was covered with carpet fluff and even all kinds of dust. It looked very dirty. Such candy cannot be eaten. Where did you get that? Asked Sebastian sharply. Erika shrank his neck, looking scared. She stammered, Daddy, dont get angry, I will never pick up the broken candy on which the old witch trod. No matter how bitter the medicine is, I will never pick up the candy. Sebastians pupil immediately shrunk. Her words like a hammer suddenly stroke his heart. A torrent of rage pervaded in his mind. Well, his daughter wanted a candy after taking the medicine, but she had to pick up a candy from the ground which was trod on by Be? Be, do you think that you can do whatever you want here as your support? ! Sebastians voice was deep and cold. The scarlet in his eyes was so scary, and his look was like a knife, which seemed to have killed Be for ten million times. Bes smile froze and she was in a panic. She never expected the little girl would pick up the toffee on the ground, and ran to Sebastian and said something like that! Sebastian, I I didnt. She tried to exin. Enough! Sebastian frowned. Go back to your room and donte out again without my permission. What? Be got really panicked. It was not for the sake of being locked up in a room that she finally came back to the Sunshine Vi.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sebastian, I really didnt mean it. I was just afraid that she would eat too much candy and get tooth decay. Little Joanna is my child, how could I hurt her? Bell said in a panic. She even stepped forward and held Sebastian by the scruff of his coat. Sebastian, even for the sake of the past things, you trust me, ok? Sebastian coldly threw off her hand, You would just be locked up for the sake of the past things. Otherwise, you cannot imagine what will happen. He had showed extremely forbearance to Be! Sebastian looked down upon her. He seemed to be covered by the snow so that the air around him became cold too. And Erika next to them rolled his eyes inside. She deserved that. She would pay the price for bully the friend of fortune teller Erika. Be waspletely dumbfounded and fell to the ground. She trembled, not daring to say a word. What are you waiting for? Take her to her room. Said Sebastian. The servant hurried forward and dragged Be back to her room as if she was a dead dog. Erika ran to her room, got a white paper and a crayon, and wrote eight characters on it. Then, with a p, she stuck the paper on the door of Be. She admired it for a while. Well, its good. Recently, her handwriting got better and better. Its really nice! Erika scampered happily to go downstairs to Sebastian, Daddy, Im hungry, lets go out for dinner, ok? The servant beside hurried forward. She saw the paper, and the corner of her mouth immediately twitched. Keep from this room because of the vicious dog inside. How dare she was! Erika did not care. She held Sebastians arm and shouted to go out for dinner. This clingy little girl made Sebastians canthus jump. Whats wrong with the little girl? She sometimes cried and sometimes acted like a spoiled child. This little girl was totally different from the tough Joanna Grant who had been always stern. He crouched down and pinched the girls chin with his long fingers. His voice was casual. Have you been switched, little thing? Chapter 82 I Hate Coriander The body of Erika immediately trembled. Oh, shit. Did this hot uncle see through her? No Nope. I am daddys baby girl, as it were. Erika hurriedly patted her chest and said. Then she peeped Sebastian from the corner of the eyes. From her angle, the profile of Sebastian could be seen, smooth and perfect as a sculpture.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Ah! She really envied little Joanna that she got such a handsome dad, but her daddy was blind and dead. The more Erika thought, the sadder she became. She sighed and her eyes drooped, looking particrly sad. Sebastian looked at the little girl in front of him, and doubts showed up in his eyes. He never thought that little Joanna would sigh like that. Was this little girl really his daughter? But then he dismissed the thoughts. This little girl in front of him cannot be anyone else unless he also left a seed outside, and that seed was the same to little Joanna exactly, otherwise its impossible that he cannot recognize. Lets go for dinner. Sebastian withdrew his thoughts and murmured. With his words, Erika got happy again. She held Sebastians arm tightly, and wanted a hug. Sebastian twitched the corner of the mouth, but he did it. Then there was an extremely strange scene in the Sunshine Vi. Mr. Grant who had worn a cold face incredibly became a good father and lifted his daughter to dinner. The servants raised their hands and rubbed their eyes so hard. Oh, my God, did the sun rise in the west today? In the fourth floor in Wanda za, Sebastian sat sullenly in a chair in an ordinary rice noodle shop, looking bad. Why do you choose this shop? This environment and the food were all terrible here. Erika holding a cup of juice swung her legs and blinked, Its delicious. Last time, mo pretty aunt brought me here to eat. Hearing this, Sebastians eyelids suddenly jumped. So that woman brought little Joanna herest time to eat snail rice noodles? Its crazy how his daughter can just eat here! Thinking, the clerk sent the rice noodles, trembling, Excuse me, therge bowl of rice noodles you ordered is ready, please enjoy it. Finishing saying so, the clerk hurriedly ran away. Daddy, you have a taste, this is delicious! Erika served Sebastian the noodles. Sebastian sipped his lips. No. Oh, Ill eat it myself! Erika bowed her head, holding therge basin and clumsily poking around inside with chopsticks. If you dont eat, we go. Said Sebastian. It was a ce he didnt want to stay a minute longer. Erika hurriedly raised his head, No, I want to eat! But the cook gave me a lot of coriander in the noodles, and I have to pick out the coriander! Hearing this, Sebastian lowered his eyes and looked at her. You hate coriander? Oh? Erika inexplicably felt guilty, and held the chopsticks tightly, Nonot, but I dont want to eat it today because pretty aunt taught me to draw coriander, and I dont want to hurt it. Sebastian lightly scanned the little gilt in front of him. Half a minuteter, he reached out and directly took away the bowl of rice noodles. Chapter 83 Handsome Uncle to Catch You Erika was anxious and wanted to get the bowl back. Handsome uncle was not going to take away the rice noodles and throw it away? At the thought of not eating rice noodles, Erika could not help but begin to cry. When she was about to wail, she found that Sebastian just helped her pick out the coriander. Sebastian looked so handsome holding the chopsticks in his slim fingers. Even when he was picking the coriander, he looked so handsome. After finishing the picking-out, he pushed the bowl back to Erika, Eat! Erika smiled and buried herself in the noodles. Its obvious that she enjoyed it because she made some noise when she ate. While little Joanna never made noise when she ate. Sebastian felt very strange, but he didnt get any hate feeling on this little girl. He even took out his handkerchief and wiped the grease from Erikas mouth. Daddy, you are so gentle. What if you could do the same to my mo to pretty aunts. Erika sighed. In this way, she can rest assured that the rtionship will go zigzag. Snorted Sebastian. What did you get out of being her lobbyist so soon? Im not a lobbyist, Erika got anxious and she rested her arms on the hips, Pretty aunt is so nice, but you have been fierce to her, and dont you feel ashamed for that? Whats nice about her? Asked Sebastian. Erika asked, Whats wrong with her? Sebastian immediately frowned.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Whats wrong with that woman? There were so many things! She was a miser, she delivered babies for different guys and she even had a sissy boyfriend. She had no bottom lines and had a chaos private life. But just as he was about to say this, Sebastian suddenly froze. He listed her faults but he seemed to do that from a position where he had a love rtion with her. This was crazy! At this moment, Sebastians mobile phone rang. It was Eric. Mr. Grant, I found the guy who transferred the bnce of your bank card privately. He just spent money in the supermarket on the B1 floor in Wanda za with the transferred bank card. Im going to catch him now! No, said Sebastian, Ill go myself. He happened to be in Wanda za, just to see who on earth dared to do a trick to him. You eat slowly here and dont go with anyone. Daddy wille back here soon.| Whispered Sebastian. Erika immediately nodded heavily, Can I add a marinated egg? Yes. Erika got so happy, Thank daddy. With that, she ran up to Sebastian, caught him round the neck, and kissed him on the cheek. Sebastian was a little ufortable, but he did not push the little thing away. After that, he got up and headed to the B1 floor. But he just left, Erika immediately ran to the ount desk and said to the cashier Pretty sister, I forgot to ask when daddy will pick me up. Can I give him a call? On the red cheek were two big eyes, and this cute girl softened the cashier. The casher desperately nodded, and handed over the phone, Of course, here you are. Thank you, pretty sister, you are very kind. Erika took over the phone, quickly dialed a phone number. When it was answered, she said hurriedly in a low voice, Lukas, run quickly, and handsome uncle is catching you! Chapter 84 Sew for Him On the B1 floor in Wanda za, Bonnie just went out of the supermarket after paying the bill. She immediately wore a face full of apology, Sorry, Lukas, mommy forgot to take the phone and wallet, and I will return the money to you. Dont talk about it, Mommy. Lets go home. Lukas immediately pull Bonnie away. How could he be tracked when he was out with mommy to buy a bottle of soy sauce? How unlucky he was! If Erika called him, he and mommy would have been caught. Thinking, Lukas dragged Bonnie to run out. But in a hurry, Bonnie hit a person. Bonnie then lost her center of gravity, and was about to hit the ground. In panic, she disorderly tried to grab something to support her. Then she felt gripping a piece of cloth and didnt let it go. The sound of a crisp split was heard all around. Lukas gasped, too, and he stood still there. Mom was so lucky that she bumped into a handsome guy.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Besides, mommy tore handsome uncles shirt and the upper body of him was fully exposed, so that a few girls next to him were looking at him excitedly. Bonnie now came to her sense and cannot helpughing looking at the man in a mess. Mr Mr. Grant, are you all right? Bonnie suppressed not tough and got a face. Sebastian was livid, and his voice was cold. What do you think? Im sorry. Ill pay for this shirt. Bonnie quickly apologized. Its she who bumped into him and she had to take the responsibility. How do I get out now? Asked Sebastian again. He came down here to catch the bastard. How can he do that now? Sebastian thought, and he got sudden fidget. Why did this woman walk in a hurry? Someone was chasing her? No sooner had the idea urred to Sebastian than another possibility urred to him. The woman ran in a panic because she saw him? As for why she wanted to run Thinking of something, he got a tight throat. Was this woman the guy who had used his bank card here? Mr. Grant, I buy you a shirt in the supermarket. Bonnie said and turned to the supermarket. Sebastian held her wrist without emotion in his eyes, I dont wear the low-end shirt sold in the supermarket. Shall I go upstairs to the high-end shirt store and buy one for you? Bonnie asked. Sebastian slowly said, Lets go to your house and you repair it. With the words, Bonnie felt bewildered. What the hell was this man doing? He wanted her to sew his shirt? Its just an old shirt. Its not necessary to repair it as he was so rich. Why? Unwilling? Sebastian found Bonnie didnt say a word, and he raised the eyebrows and asked. Bonnie immediately showed a smile, No, I cannot wait to repair the shirt for you. But it is not necessary to go back to the hotel I lives now. There is a service desk and I can borrow sewing bag there. No. Sebastian refused without a second thought. Chapter 85 The Wolf in the House Bonnie suddenly got angry. Why not? I use the same sewing bag when I return to the hotel? This man was so bothering. Sebastian frowned and said in a low voice with anger, How can I take off the shirt here? Stupid woman. She didnt think at all.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Bonnie immediately noticed that they were in a supermarket now. Sebastian just wore a shirt and a coat. If he took off the shirt here for repairing, he would be naked here. And the suit that Sebastian was wearing today was a modified short with slits on both sides and a deep V-neck on the chest. If that stout and broad chest was exposed, that would be Bonnie got a hot ear and her face turned blushed. She secretly cursed herself. Its the past thing that she had obsession in this man five years ago. But now she now knew that he was a man cheating and ying with womens feelings. How could she have a reaction to his body? ! Taking several deep breaths, Bonnie finally restored calm. All right, go to the hotel, but Ill go in first. You cant go in until I say ok. Bonnie requested. The most important thing was that she had to go in and paint Erika as ugly, otherwise she would be caught by Sebastian. The crowd were looking at them and whispering. Sebastian got impatient and directly interrupted, Well, you go upstairs and pick Little Joanna. Ten minutester, Sebastian sat on a sofa in the suite, wrapped in a bathrobe, staring at Bonnie sewing a shirt in front of him. And in the room, the four little things looked at each other in bewilder. Erika, are you here to exchange me? Little Joanna asked. But I havent spent the night here yet. Of course not, I and your daddy came to eat rice noodles, but your daddy answered the phone, and he was catching Lucas, and then I was brought here. Although the situation was veryplicated, but little Joanna quickly grasped the point. Daddys after Lukas. Why did hee to catch you? Little Joanna asked. Lukas scratched his head in embarrassment. He before bullied my mommy, so I transferred money from his bank ount to make it disguised that he paid for his sex partner and bought elephant. And the press will make it new to humiliate him. Of course, no press would dare to do that. It was true that they had received the news that Sebastian spent extravagantly, but they had tacitly dragged the news into the dustbin. After all, the Demon Sebastian in Willisto was not the one they dared to offend. You said you have done something to my daddy? Little Joanna got immediately anxious, and directly jumped up from the bed. Erika then tried to soothe her, You dont get angry, and your daddy bullied my mommy first, so Lucas wanted to give him a lesson, but it didnt work. Little Joanna shook her hand, I dont mean that and I am happy that you could give him a lesson. Then why are you in a hurry? Erika was puzzled. Joanna stomped. My daddy got a suspicious nature. Suddenly he wanted toe upstairs for a shirt for no reason, and he must have suspected pretty aunt to be the guy who had trapped him. If its so Hearing, the three little things got ck faces. Its screwed. Mommy let the wolf in and the wolf will bite their mommy. Chapter 86 He Is Not Angry? Suite living room. In the living room, Sebastian looked down upon Bonnie who was sewing for him with slender fingers. A wisp of long hair from dropped off the ear on her cheek. Its kind of an eyesore. Displeasure shed in his eyes, and then he unexpectedly reached the wisp of hair and tucked it after the ear. At the time, his cool fingertip brushed her tender face inadvertently. Suddenly, Bonnie leaned back in panic. She carelessly poke herself with the needle on her finger. The bright red blood oozed out and dyed the shirt in her hands and made a puddle of patterns. Mommy! Lukas rushed out. He hurried to find the medicine box, and began to handle the wound for her. Mommys fine. Its just a puncture. Bonnie smiled and said, It will be good tomorrow. But Lukas didnt think so. He opened his arms to protect Bonnie behind, with guard and alert in his eyes, You hurt my mommy. You are not wee here, and please leave. Most importantly, if he stayed here and found something, mommy will be in danger. Little thing, your mommy broke my shirt. Shouldnt she mend it before you let me go? Sebastian showed no intention of leaving. Lukas was angry but couldnt find a word to say. Then Erika came out, blinking. She said in a soft and sweet voice. Daddy, will you leave as soon as your shirt is mended? Yes. Sebastian half closed his eyes and nodded. Thats easy! Erika ran to take a stapler out of a pink schoolbag on the sofa. And then, she repaired the shirt with the stapler. Then she handed it to Sebastian. All right! Sebastian, His daughter didnt take his side. Whats more Sebastian narrowed his eyes and scanned this little girl in front of him. Then he asked, How do you know that there is a stapler in the schoolbag? Erika was stunned. Oh, shit! She forgot she was little Joanna now. I told her, Little Joanna walked out with her face pockmarked, and she said in a low voice, You can go now. Yes, daddy, its bad for us to stay here. Lets go. Be sensible. We are not wee here. Erika nodded heavily. Bonnie tried hard to suppress a smile. Boy, this was your real daughter!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian was about to say something. At this moment, the mobile phone rang. It was Eric. Mr. Grant, can I help you over there? I just found that the person charged up at an Inte cafe near Wanda za. That person was still consuming? Thats to say, Bonnie was not the person. Sebastian lowered his eyes, swallowed his anger, and put on the shirt stitched together with staples, and went straight away with Erika. Bonnie paused there, looking at the door. Whats going on? This guy in that shirt didnt get mad, and he just left? ! Chapter 87 Delicious He wore nothing under the shirt and its not better to wear such a shirt. But Sebastian actually did not mind. Bonnie believed that the sun rose in the west. However, if she had known this man was so easy to get rid of, why she sewed the shirt so hard and she even poked herself with the needle. Bonnie then showed a smile, Well, babies, tidy up this here. We will begin our lunch soon. Then I first help mommy to put the bowls and chopsticks on the table. Lukas said very tactfully. Bonnie was very gratified, Lukas is a really mommys good helper, by the way, where is Andrew, why dont I see him? Andrew said he got a stomachache, and he is in the bathroom. Lukas lied. But in fact, Andrew was in his room, working on hisputer. On theputer screen, a dialog box was shaking quickly. [Big Hitter, I have made it in ordance with yourmand, to charge up with a virtual ount in the Inte caf. You said you will y the professionalpete for me] [Well, I will keep my promise.] [Thank you, and I will send you the ount and password!] [Ok.] After typing this word, Andrew closed theputer screen, he felicitated for escaping from Sebastian. Then Bonnie also made soy sauce fried rice ready, and he went out for dinner. Looking at Andrew eating, Bonnie smiled gently, Son, if that handsome uncle shows up again, you must remember not to show up with Lukas at the same time. Only one of you can be in front of him, okay? Andrew put down his chopsticks and asked, Why? Why? Because she didnt want Sebastian to know her kids. The more children were found, the more likely he would take them away from her. Youre too young to understand. Just listen to Mommy, okay? Bonnie coaxed him. Andrew pursed his mouth. Thats what mommy always told them, treating them like children. His mind was already mature, ok?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But when he saw the sadness in her eyes and Andrew could say nothing to refute. He nodded. Got it. Good, one more bowl of soy sauce fried rice! Me too. Little Joanna hurriedly handed over her empty bowl, looking forward. Bonnie was a little surprised, When do you like to eat soy sauce fried rice? She remembered that her little girl was not willing to eat rice but preferred pasta, just like people in the north. Why she suddenly change her appetite? The kindergarten teacher said Erika needs to eat more rice to grow taller, so she starts eating rice. Lukas helped her. Little Joanna nodded, Yes, the teacher said I should eat more soy sauce fried rice, I want to eat one hundred bowls! Seriously speaking, the two ponytails on her head also swayed, which was particrly pleasing. Bonnie immediately could not help butugh, Ok, eat one hundred bowls! She filled a bowl of fried rice and got her a cup of orange juice for little Joanna. Her eyes were full of affection and she wiped the rich on her face, Eat slowly, and there is no one to snatch it from you. You look like never eating it before. Little Joanna was embarrassed smile andughed inside. She really never had them. She never ate such delicious food, and the soy sauce fried rice was the most delicious food in the world. Chapter 88 Is She Pushing For A Second Child? Its warm here. But Sebastian seemed to be gloomy. Because Sebastian went to the Inte cafe, but caught no one. The person obviously knew he was tracking, so he deliberately chose an inte caf where there were not cameras and no identity card was needed. Well. He had remembered him! Sebastian drove Erika back to the Sunshine Vi. The little one felt the great chill around him and she yed with the safety belt in silence. 衯ll take you to have a bath. After that, you go to bed. Arriving at the Sunshine Vi, Sebastian said. Erika nodded and ran upstairs. Anyway, shes full and had helped mommy out of her crisis, and now shes happy enough to get a good sleep! After walking a few steps, she turned back to Sebastian and said, Daddy, dont be so angry all the time. If you lose your temper, the bnce of the five elements will be broken. Five elements? Sebastian frowned. Erika nodded and said, Yes, for example, if the wood element and gold element are out of bnce, you will have to lose money. Who taught you to say that? Sebastians eyes tightened. Sensing Sebastians displeasure, Erika realized that she had said too much. She hurriedly put out a hand to cover her small mouth, I heard that on TV. I go to bed first, good night daddy! Then she quickly ran back to the childrens room. Sebastian stood there, deep emotions shing in his eyes. Something was wrong with Todays little Joanna. As if she had been changed! But the little girl still looked like as before. He suddenly fidgeted, returned to the study, and dialed a phone. The call was quickly answered, Mr. Grant, what makes you call me? Take the medicine box ande to the Sunshine Vi. Sebastian said and hung up the phone. Without another word, he threw his phone down on the desk. Less than half an hour, a beautiful man wearing a ck windbreaker appeared in the Vi. He looked more beautiful than women, Mr. Grant, whats wrong with you? How about giving you a shot? Its little Joanna. Sebastian avoided his hand, Stop it, or I will cut your hands off. The man immediately withdrew his hand and rolled his eyes gloomily, Arent you so serious? At least I am your cousin. You hurt me so much by saying that.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Yes, the man named Rupert Robertson, was a cousin of Sebastian, and the most famous surgeon in the Willisto and the most famous evil! And your tongue? Sebastian darkened his face. Rupert said, Dont you call me here for Joanna? Whats wrong with her? She hasnt been wrongtely. Whispered Sebastian. Rupert said, She has always been very wrong. She has been solitary since childhood and never gets close to anyone. especially her own mother, she treats her as an enemy. But she seems to be a different persontely. Hearing the words, Ruperts smile froze at the corners of his mouth. After a long pause, he took a deep breath and said, So, now shes on the same side as her own mother, forcing you to marry or even have a second child? Chapter 89 Erika Miss You So Much Are you tired of living? Sebastian stared at him and squeezed the words from his throat. Its just a joke? Rupert said with grievance. He dared not joke any more, and waited for Sebastian to tell the whole story. After listening, he said seriously, If you doubt she is not little Joanna, I can help you do a paternity test. A paternity test, its not a big deal. Well. Sebastian nodded and then took two hairs off his head, Its ok. Then I will go to little Joannas room now. Rupert said and got up to leave. Wait a minute. Sebastian stopped him. He opened the drawer and handed Rupert the hair in the cove envelope, This is also for paternity test. Rupert took a look at it and suddenly stared at him with eyes open wide, You have a child outside? Jesus, who is she? She managed to have sex with you. There was a rumor in Willisto that Sebastian was sexually frigid, and Rupert cannot agreed more. Otherwise why didnt he marry Be as they had two children? But now Sebastian suddenly took out a hair to do a paternity test. Apparently hes hiding a pretty woman outside there, and she had a baby with him! Get away. I just saw a child and she looks like Natan. So I want to do paternity test. Whispered Sebastian.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. When it came to Natan, Rupert dare not to joke anymore. The big fire three years ago was the pain of the whole Grant family, and also the taboo! Sebastian Rupert looked serious and said, Natan was burned to death in front of us and you dont torture yourself like that. He would get more disappointment. Recalling that Sebastian began to look for Natan all over the world after the big fire. A lot of people took it as an opportunity and sent children to pretend to be Natan. Sebastian met thousands of children, but none of them was Natan. More than a yearter, Sebastian calm down and locked the death of Natan, not allowing anyone to mention it again. Whats going on now? All of a sudden, he got his hopes back? I do think too much. His eyes grew cold and settled on the envelope. Throw it away for me. Rupert sighed and walked out of the study. He went to the childrens room first. The little girl had been lying on the soft bed, asleep. She pedaled the quit away out of heat or habits. Besides, the pajamas was lifted, showing her white belly. Rupert cannot help lifting his eyebrows. This girl was really different from little Joanna. Little Joanna will never be such an ugly sleeper. He carefully plucked a hair and started to leave. When he turned around, he got a fright. Sebastian appeared behind him at some time, silently, with a grim and ck face. Fuck! You cannot frighten me, and I need to work for decades with a strong heart. Rupert held his chest toin. Then he waved the hair in his hand, I go first, and you tuck her quit. She is such an ugly sleeper. Sebastian nodded, and walked to the little girls bed, staring at her for a long time. Then he began to tuck the quit. At this time, Erika suddenly embraced his arm, Daddy, you finally came back, Erika miss you so much. Hearing the name Erika, Sebastian pupil immediately shrunk! Chapter 90 Who Are the Fools? If he didnt make mistakes, Erika was Annies child. But why did little Joanna call herself Erika? Sebastian walked forward. The hair scattered on the forehead and hid the emotion in his eyes. He raised his hand to awake the little fellow and ask for it. But the little fellow should grasped his hand and rubbed it on her little face. With more grievance, she said, Daddy, if I am a small ball by your side, you will always be with me, right? Sebastian lowered his eyelids, and the doubt in his heart vanished. So, the name she mentioned didnt mean a name? Yes, daddy will always be with you. Whispered Sebastian, tucking her. Erika felt warm in her sleep, movedfortably, and curled up. On the chubby cheek was a satisfied look, and she slept particrly sweetly, Daddy, daddy is so kind! Sebastian wore an unconscious smile and he tried to move lightly and left.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. On the second day, Erika got up and was led by the servant to wash up. Then she was sent to the Saintiny Noble Kindergarten. Erika was very happy at the thought of exchanging their identity and seeing mommy in the afternoon. Walking into the kindergarten, she greeted the teacher and showed a big smile, Good morning, you look so nice in the pink dress, and do you have a date after work? Hearing this, the teacher was so surprised that she opened her eyes wide. Why would the little Joanna suddenly be so cute and vivacious? Was she still dreaming? The teacher quickly pinched her arm and felt the pain. Erika backed away, her eyes full of concern. Handsome uncle was so rich, but why did he choose a bad kindergarten where the teacher was so weird. Thinking, Erika walked toward the ss. But she did not know which ss little Joanna was in, so she looked bewildered, standing in the corridor. Hey, little fool, what are you standing here for? Run away! Someone behind pushed her heavily. Erika staggered and directly fell to the ground, the arm was brushed on the rough ground, and the blood instantly oozed out. It hurt! Hahaha, the little fool fell down, she is really stupid! The small boy who pushed Erika was pleased andughed crazily. Erika was so angry. Shes never been bullied in her whole life! Besides, this guy called her little fool? It meant that he called little Joanna so? She cannot bear it. Erika got up and stared at him. She looked like an angry lion. The little boy was frightened by this look, but he still said, Stop looking at me like that, little fool, otherwise, I will hit your eyes. Here,e here. Erika crooked her hand toward him. Dont hit me here. You hit me somewhere else. Hearing this, the little boy immediately got happy. Little fool offered to be fought? He followed Erika straight to the corner and prepared to pinch Erika with his hands. But at the next second, a piercing scream rang there. Chapter 91 Started From Her On the top floor of the Grant Group Building, Sebastian was focusing on his work. The paternity test is out. Youre are father and daughter. Are you more relieved now? Rupert stood opposite him and handed over the test report. Sebastian didnt even look at him, and his voice was monotonous, Then why did she seem to have changed? Have you heard of multiple personalities? Rupert asked. Hearing this, Sebastian stopped his Parker pen for a while, it left a stain on the document, and his voice became unconsciously anxious, Youre suggesting that Joanna has multiple personalities? Rupert shrugged andid on the sofa next to him. His khaki outfit was crumpled, but that only added a bit of messy beauty to him. Not ruling out this possibility. After all, she is really abnormal. For a human temperament to change that drastically in a short time, it could either be theyd encountered a lot of external impacts, or their other personalities had begun to emerge. Speaking of it, Rupert was a little curious, Had anything major happened to my baby niece recently? She met a woman that she liked her very much, the kind of way she would side with the outsiders. Sebastian let out a sigh. Needless to say! Rupert snapped his fingers, Youd better find the cause from this woman. OK. Sebastian nodded. In the silence, the phone rang. Hello, is it Mr. Grant? Could you please make a trip down to the kindergarten? Joanna had a conflict with her ssmates, and the situation is very bad now. Got it. Sebastian hung up. He stood up and nced at Rupert on the sofa, Come with me to the kindergarten, little Joanna got into trouble. Rupert refused to move, Im not a family member. What can I do if I go? If you want to find someone to apany you, just get to Eric go. Worst case, you can even get the woman who little Joanna is obsessed with to go too. Sebastian didnt say a word, but his eyes became sterner. In the next second, Rupert jumped from the sofa, Okay okay, Ill go alright? Stop staring at me, I have goosebumps all over my body.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He really cant afford to offend this cousin of his! They drove and went to the kindergarten. In the activity room of the kindergarten, Erika and the little boy sat opposite each other. She was fiddling with building blocks in their hands and had a lot of fun. On the other hand, the little boys eyes were red from crying. He shrank in fear, and his nose was blowing bubbles of snot. Daddy! When Erika saw Sebastiane, she was as happy as a little butterfly. She ran over and hugged his thigh, raised her head with gleaming eyes, Sorry to make you take a trip down. What did you do? Sebastian asked with a frown. Erika smiled and said, I didnt do anything. Its just us children making a fuss. Who knew he was so fragile? I didnt even say it hurt and he cried first. Hearing this, Sebastians eyes became instantly hostile, Are you hurt? Did he hit you? Not really Its just that his face just had to press onto the palm of my hand, and that hurt. However, I was very brave and didnt cry. Hes so useless, crying like a baby. Erika exined. Sebastian, Rupert, who was next to him, trembled withughter, Who in the world would press their face into the palm of a hand. This is the first time, I heard someone pped in the face in such a manner! Why did you hit him? Sebastian asked with a stern face. Erika was not afraid at all, she looked up and said, He called me a little fool and pushed me down. See, the skin on my arm broke! Chapter 92 Met An Acquaintance There were bright scratches on Joannas raised arm. Although it has been scabbed, it still looked shocking. Call the director over. Sebastian turned his head and looked at the teacher at the door. The tone of his voice was lowered a few degrees, the tone was biting, and the surrounding air became colder. Two minutester, the director of the garden ran over tremblingly, Gran Mr. Grant. If the kindergarten cant handle things well, just close it, Sebastian said directly and clearly. Boom! It was as if a thunderbolt struck directly on the head of the director. He was panicked and shaking all over, and he was about to kneel down to Sebastian, Mr. Grant, it is normal for children to make a little fuss, but I admit that I did not handle this well. I will expel this child now. This kind of child who can only do wrong is not worthy of staying in Saintiny! With that said, the director called the boys parents, Is this Jimmys mother? Sorry, your child has been expelled. He hasmitted many wrongs and is heinous. Our kindergarten resolutely does not allow such children! Without waiting for the other end of the phone to speak, the director hung up. Mr. Grant, I swear that I will protect littledy Joanna in all matters in the future, and I will never let her suffer the slightest grievance! The director begged. There was no waver in Sebastians ck eyes, and he was unmoved. However, Erika couldnt stand it. She tugged at the corners of Sebastians clothes, Daddy, Uncle Director seems to be in a very difficult position. I see that his eyes are bloodshot and the overall gloominess on him, it shows signs of death. There should be a seriously ill person in the family. Moreover, if it was the little boy who did wrong, it is enough to expel the little boy. There was no need to close the kindergarten directly. What would happen if little Joanna got angry from swapping identities for a day and she just wiped out her kindergarten? Sebastian lowered his eyes, his handsome face was aloof, and he looked at the little fe in front of him. It was her who hit the boy. But it was also her to plead for leniency. Where did this little fe learn ways of the world? Rupert was also surprised, and whispered next to him, You mentioned that Joannas personality had drastically changed. Initially, I was in disbelief, but I believe it now. Little fellow, if it was the old Little Joanna, she wouldnt be so talkative and intercede to help others!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Erika nced at Rupert, then shrank her neck back, hiding behind Sebastian, and refused toe out. She doesnt know this beautiful uncle, so it was better for her to not say a word, to not blow the cover. Rupert felt her strangeness and immediately opened his arms, Come here, Joanna, let me hug. Have you forgotten, you stuck to me the most when you were a kid? Erika still refused to move. Take her back to the Sunshine Vi. Sebastian said solemnly, Ill take care of matters here. Rupert got the order and immediately went over and carried Joanna to take her away. However, after leaving the kindergarten, Rupert did not take Erika back to the Sunshine Vi but took her to the shopping mall. He nned to test the extent of the little fes multiple personalities so that he can tackle the root cause of it. Rupert specially chose the clothing store that Little Joanna didnt like the most in the past, and said that he would bring her to buy clothes. Erika and little Joannas personalities are dramatically opposed. When she heard that they were buying clothes, she immediately ran to the store with joy, wanting to buy the best-looking princess dress. As a result, as soon as she ran in, she bumped into a persons arms. When she looked up, Erika subconsciously wanted to slip away! Chapter 93 Joanna Went Missing! Erika didnt expect that she could meet Mommy even when she went shopping by herself! In the clothing store, Bonnie was choosing clothes for her three children. From the corner of her eyes, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar little figure and was running out. Bonnie immediately stepped forward and grabbed her. When she looked carefully, isnt that her little daughter? Bonnie instinctively thought that Erika was out to make money. After all, when the little fe was abroad, she always skipped school and went out to tell fortune. Unexpectedly, she was discovered today. Bonnie frowned as she thought about it and was prepared to reprimand the little girl. Pretty Auntie, its me little Joanna! Erika said quickly. Still lying, trying to bluff me? Bonnie didnt believe her. She raised her hand and patted Erikas ass lightly, Naughty,e with me. Mommy will take you back to kindergarten. When she was about to turn and leave, Rupert walked up next to her, Why are you pulling my Little Joanna? Rupert? Bonnie was taken aback for a moment, unconsciously loosening her hand, You is this really little Joanna? Rupert looked at Bonnie suspiciously, Do you know me? Of course, she does! In the past, Bonnie and Rupert were close friends. At that time, Rupert always quietly took her into the Grant Residence, and then brought her to see Sebastian. Later, when her family fortune declined, and she temporarily lived in Bes house. Her life was very difficult. It was also Rupert who gave her food to eat every now and then and found various excuses to bring new clothes and bags and force them on her. After not seeing him for five years, Rupert seemed to be exactly the same as before. The only difference was that he no longer had a good friend named Bonnie by his side. Bonnie quickly put away the emotion in her eyes and denied it, I dont know. I just heard a friend mention it, saying that there is a handsome guy in Willisto who is more beautiful than a woman. Hence, the impression of you. Rupert was happy, extremely ted, and blinked his beautiful alluring eyes, It turns out that I am so beautiful in everyones hearts. Bonnie tugged at the corner of her mouth, Yes Yes, sorry. I just thought Little Joanna ran out quietly for shopping, so I nned to send her back to kindergarten, but I didnt expect you to be here. Do you know Little Joanna? Rupert stared at Bonnie and looked up and down, and suddenly remembered, So you are Annie?! Yes, Bonnie nodded. Rupert let out a sigh from the bottom of his heart. It was unexpected to walk around the streets and run into this legendary Annie. It was really fate. Since they met each other, then lets analyze them together!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Rupert thought about it and began to invite Bonnie with a very eager tone, Miss Annie, I heard that you also have children. Then you should be quite good at childrens clothing. Could you help me pick some? I am not too sure of it. Originally, Bonnie refused, but after Rupert repeatedly requested her, she had to agree. The three of them turned back to the clothing store. Bonnie caught the pink dress in the window at a nce, This one look great. Little Joanna would look like a princess when she puts it on. Then try it quickly. Rupert said. Joanna bounced around and followed the shopping guide to the fitting room. A full twenty minutes passed, and the little girl still hadnte out yet. Bonnie couldnt help being a little puzzled, so she walked to the door of the fitting room and knocked on the door, Little Joanna, could the zipper not be pulled up? Do you need aunties help? There was silence in the fitting room. Bonnies brows twitched involuntarily, and she shouted again, but still, no one answered. She really panicked and kicked the door open forcibly. Looking at the situation in the fitting room, she almost fell to the ground with her legs in fright. Little Joanna was missing! Chapter 94 Know It All Bonnie was extremely flustered, her eyes were open wide, and she began to look in the small fitting room. But even if she turned it over, she still couldnt find a trace of little Joanna. Hurry, close the mall! Bonnie ran out and grabbed the corner of Ruperts clothes, her tone was full of anxiety, Little Joanna is missing, lock down the mall, dont let her be taken away! Rupert was also dumbfounded and hurriedly called his assistant. Before the call was dialed out, he reacted, I sold this mall three years ago, now this mall doesnt belong to me anymore. Its not his shopping mall so he has no right to close it. Call Sebastian. Hurry! Get Sebastian help. Bonnie said anxiously again. At this time, Rupert was already a headless fly. He wanted to call Sebastian, but in a flurry then he raised his head and cried, My hands have gone weak, I cant dial the number. If Sebastian knew that he had lost little Joanna, he would definitely kill him! Bonnie, Well, five yearster, Rupert is still the same as he was back then. He just went weak when he encountered something. She simply took Ruperts mobile phone, skillfully pressed out a string of numbers, and then pressed the call button. Sebastian quickly picked up the phone, his voice was mellow and low, Whats the matter? Mr. Grant, we are in Covepping Mall, and little Joanna went missing. Quickly buy the mall and lock it down, otherwise, the child will be taken away and it will be over! She was anxious, but Bonnie still spoke as clearly as possible. Sebastians tone suddenly displeased, The child is missing? Ill exin to youter. Hurry up and buy the mall! Bonnie replied. It already belongs to me. All exits are blocked. Wait for me, I wille over in ten minutes. After Sebastian finished speaking, he hung up the phone immediately. So fast? Bonnie couldnt help but be a little shaken. Its only been five years, has Sebastians power in Willisto reached such great heights? In any case, it was also a shopping mall. Regardless of how forced a takeover is, it would at least take a few minutes to notify the otherpany. It seems that Sebastian just took a few seconds? Bonnie couldnt help shuddering at the thought of it, with a bit of horror in her eyes. It would not be as easy as she thought it might be to steal the two children from this man. However, this thought only shed by Bonnie didnt dare to lose her guard, so she rushed out of the clothing store and looked everywhere. Each time she spoke, it was all to call little Joanna. Her voice was hoarse from the shouting. Customers were frightened by the sudden closure of the shopping mall. They were moring everywhere as if tens of thousands of ducks were screaming together. Rupert thought that his ears were going to be deaf. Just as he was about to find something to plug into his ears, he saw Bonnie running straight to the rooftop of the shopping mall. What are you doing! Its very dangerous up there. Rupert attempted to stop her. When this mall still belonged to him, he ever took a beautiful little girl on a date up there, but he almost fell down. Since then, it has left a fear on him. Later, he was even more unlucky and sold the mall. Now, Bonnie was actually going to climb up. Isnt that looking for death? Bonnie directly shook off his hand fiercely, Little Joanna is on it, I heard her crying! Crying? Rupert listened carefully, except for the shouts and curses around him, he couldnt hear anything else.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But after a moment of stunned effort, Bonnie had already climbed up the escapedder on the wall and reached the rooftop! Chapter 95 I Am Sebastian’s Wife Rupert couldnt stop in her time and watched the petite figure go up to the rooftop. He stomped his feet in a hurry, hesitated again and again, and finally followed. As soon as he climbed to the rooftop, the noisy human chatter in the mall quickly became much quieter, reced by the frightened sobs of the little girl not far away. Little Joanna? She was really taken to the rooftop!!! Rupert quickly turned his head and looked over, only to find a middle-aged man with a fat head and big ears, a suit and leather shoes, pinching the little girls arm with a hideous twist on his face. The little girls cheeks were red and swollen, and her eyes were squinched to a thin line. She was too scared to move or speak, but she kept crying. Bonnie was heartbroken when she saw this scene. Her daughter how could this bastard treat her daughter like this!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. If you let her go, I can give you whatever you want, Bonnie said quickly. The suited man was obviously furious and his eyes throwing fire, I want this mall, can you give it to me? Yes, as long as you want. I will give you everything. You know the Grant family. The Grant family is very rich, they can give it to you. Bonnie nodded desperately. At the mention of the Grant family, the suited man seemed to have stepped on some pain point, and his eyeballs became scarlet and terrifying, Dont mention the Grant family to me. If it werent for them, I wouldnt have lost this mall?! Whats happening? Bonnie was suddenly a little confused. When she was about to ask again, Sebastian had already appeared at the entrance of the rooftop. The suited mans emotions were pushed to the peak, he pinched little Joannas neck even harder, Sebastian, return to me my shopping mall, or I will kill your daughter! Sebastian was wearing a ck windbreaker, his clothes were hunting in the wind, his handsome face was gloomy and cold. His momentum had already overwhelmed the suited man, Let her go, otherwise, you will die miserably. Im already miserable now! The man in the suit refused to agree, and look straight, Sebastian, how did I offend you for you to directly acquire my shopping mall and forced me to a dead end! Sebastians tone was calm, Your son in school was bullying the weak, and he is uneducated. Hearing this, the suited man in front of him was stunned. Because of this? The child made a mistake and implicated all their family members directly?! All because of that? Nothing really did happen, why did Sebastian get so red up by it! I dont care, hurry to return the mall to me, and then apologize. Otherwise, I will kill your daughter! The suited man was furious now, and he didnt care about anything else, and his actions were getting more forceful. Bonnie was going crazy when she saw the little girl had gone so pale that she didnt even have the strength to struggle. There seemed to be a knife in her heart, which repeatedly pierced back and forth, making her dizzy, and the pain was so painful that she couldnt even breathe. In those bright and moving eyes, there was only endless sorrowful pain left. No, dont hurt her daughter anymore! Bonnie begged loudly, wishing to kneel down for the man in the suit, Hey, please dont hurt her, can I trade for her? Hold me as a hostage instead, you can do whatever you want to me! Youe to rece her? The suited man squinted his eyes and nced at Bonnie, Who are you! I am her mother, and I am Sebastians woman. As long as you hold me, hostage, he will definitely listen to you. Bonnie quickly responded. Chapter 96 In Your Dream! As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere on the rooftop suddenly became a bit subtle.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ruperts gaze wandered back and forth between the two of them, and he couldnt wait to ask clearly in the name of gossip. On the other hand, Sebastian tightened his thin lips, and aplicated dark tide shed across his ck eyes. Does this woman know what she was talking about? She jumped out imed that she was the childs mother and said that she was his woman. Isnt she obviously looking for trouble?! The suited man obviously didnt believe it, and his face was full of suspicion, You said you are his woman, why should I believe you? He has a scar on the back of his head, which was injured by a fall when he was a child. You cant find this information anywhere. Only the woman by his bed would know. Bonnie said without hesitation. As soon as these words came out, a touch of horror shed across Sebastians eyes, and his eyes stared at Bonnie. Yes, there was indeed a scar on the back of his head. He was injured from a fall when he was a child. It had been very light. Only a few close people around him know the reason. How did this woman know? Bonnie straightened her body, with a senseless expression on her face. In fact, her palms were full of sweat. She could feel that Sebastian had already begun to doubt her. But in this situation, Bonnie didnt care if she will be discovered or not! Now, she just wants to save her daughter! Thinking of this, Bonnie quickly looked at Sebastian again, Husband, show him the back of your head to see if there is really a scar. Sebastian pursed his thin lips tightly but did not move. Husband, hurry up! Bonnie had already put on vibrato, and her clear pupils were full of pleading. It was important to save the child, please cooperate! Sebastian lowered his eyes and looked at the sorrow in the womans eyes who was in front of him. Inexplicably, his heart was severely touched, but he still didnt move. There was really no other choice. Bonnie could only quickly rush to Sebastian, turned him around forcefully, and showed the scar on the back of his head to the man in the suit, See, what I said is true! Then, she strode closer to the man in the suit, Exchange me for my daughter, okay? No! I have never heard that Sebastian has a woman. It can be seen that you are not important at all. Im not going to fall for your trick! The suited man dragged Joanna back, looking at him, he was about to retreat to the edge of the rooftop! Its true, he just doesnt want others to be envious of me. After all, its easy to get into trouble when you are the woman of the overlord of Willisto. Bonnie quickly exined, If he doesnt care about me, how would he have a baby with me! The suited man hesitated when he heard it. Hold me as a hostage, as long as you hold me hostage, my husband will give you whatever you want! Bonnie pleaded. She even picked up the dirty abandoned wires on the ground and took the initiative to tie her hands, Can I be your hostage? The suited man hesitated, then nodded, Okay,e over! Bonnie did not hesitate and walked directly to the suited man. Annie! Sebastians face was gloomy, and he wanted to step forward to stop her. But it was toote. The suited man held Bonnie hostage, pulled her hair, and forced her to look back. Bonnies skin was torn apart, her eyes were red with pain, and she struggled to speak, You are holding me hostage, then hurry let go of my daughter. Let her go? The suited man let out a hideous and arrogantugh, Stop dreaming! Holding one person hostage is holding hostage. Holding two people hostage is also holding hostage. He might as well hold them all hostages so that he has more cards to negotiate with Sebastian! Chapter 97 Too Late Bonnies face changed, and her chest was filled with anger and disbelief, How can you go against your words? So, what if I do? The suited man didnt care and even had a proud smile at the corner of his mouth, he looked up at Sebastian, Now your wife and children are in my hands, you must listen to me! What do you want? Sebastians monotonous voice didnt fluctuate at all, and he looked at the man quietly. The suited man was taken aback for a moment, then became ecstatic. Sure enough, this woman was really Sebastians lover! Otherwise, why would Sebastian be unmoved when his daughter was taken hostage earlier, but now when it was the woman, he immediately softens? I want this shopping mall, and a 50 million investment. You are not allowed to go against your words, let alone find a way to target me. These must be documented! The suited man shouted. Sebastian nodded, Yes.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Immediately, he looked at Rupert next to him, Prepare an agreement and show it to him. Although Rupert was reluctant, he could only painstakingly take out his mobile phone and quickly craft it on the phone. Soon, he made a document and put it on the ground, Look at it for yourself, I wonte near you. After he spoke, Rupert took the initiative to take a few steps back. The suited man was relieved, dragged Bonnie and Joanna, moved to the mobile phone, and began to read. After just ncing at it twice, the contract on the screen suddenly turned into a grimace, which made him shiver with fright, and he unconsciously leaned back. Rupert seized the opportunity and rushed up with a flying kick and kicked the man to the ground! You guys are ying tricks on me! The suited mans eyes were scarlet, and he was extremely angry. He didnt care what he grabbed in his hand, he just wanted to stab the person in front of him. The direction he stabbed just happened to be in the direction of the little girl! Joanna! Bonnie didnt even think about it, she rushed up and protected the little girl in her arms. Pounce! With a muffled sound, the broken ceramic tile in the hand of the suited man pierced Bonnies back and emerged from her chest. Blood gushed frantically, instantly dyeing her long white dress, and her beautiful face was as pale as paper. Joanna, who was in her arms, raised her head in horror and panic, her cheeks were full of blood. They were all from the wound of Bonnies chest. Mom Mom, are you okay? Mommy, dont die, Mommy! Tears overflowed from the corner of Bonnies eyes. Little Joanna, what do you call me? She spoke intermittently, but with endless surprises. Little Joanna called her mommy. Thats great, her daughter called her mommy! Bonnie pulled out a far-fetched smile, and the next moment, her vision went ck, and she fainted to the ground. Mommy! Mommy, dont scare me. Cries! Mommy! Joanna was crying bitterly but she couldnt hold back the monstrous sadness. The suited man staggered back two steps, trying to escape while everyone was panicking over Bonnies injury. In the next moment, he was kicked to the ground by Sebastian. The customized high-end leather shoes were pressed on the back of the suited man, making him cling to the ground without the possibility to struggle. Mr. Grant, please let me go. I was wrong, I will never dare again! The suited man felt the horror in the air, finally realized it, and began to beg for mercy in pain. Toote. Sebastian spit out these two words, leaned over, and grabbed the suited man by the arm. The arm that pierced Bonnies body! Chapter 98 Back Yet? Sebastian looked away from the fierce hostility in his eyes and picked up the rusty iron rod on the ground. Then go went poking hard! A pig-killing howl sounded immediately, and the suited man watched his arm being nailed down, but he couldnt even roll in pain. Because, while the rusty iron rod pierced his arm, it also plunged into the cement floor, nailing him directly in ce! I dont dare anymore, please, Mr. Grant, please let me go. The suited man was in excruciating pain, and there was urine oozing out of his pants. Sebastian didnt even look at him and walked away in disgust. He picked up Bonnie, who was unconscious on the ground and walked straight towards the exit. Dont forget to throw a sentence to Rupert, You can handle the rest. Rupert shrugged. Sigh, got to clean up the mess!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. However, in his impression, his cousin was only that easily angry about the woman back then, otherwise, he always looked calm and indifferent. Who is this woman named Annie, that is so sacred that could make him lose control again? In the Grant Groups Private Hospital, Bonnies face was extremely pale. Sheid on the hospital bed, with an oxygen mask on her palm-sized face, and bursts of mist obscured her facial features, and her whole body was lifeless. Why hasnt she woken up yet? Sebastians handsome face was full of irritability, and his tone was sullen, Didnt you say that there was no serious problem? The doctor next to him trembled, The broken piece of porcin did not hurt the internal organs. However, it was a prating wound and excessive blood had been lost, so it may take a while for her to wake up. Since she lost too much blood, then give her a blood transfusion, Sebastian said again. Doesnt such a big hospital have enough to give a woman like her a blood transfusion? Its made it even more difficult for the doctor, We are also thinking of a way but because Miss Annie has rare Rh-negative blood, there is no blood bank at all. So, we have to contact other hospitals to help find someone to donate. Rh-negative blood? Sebastians frowned. The doctor nodded hurriedly, Yes, Rh-negative blood,monly known as panda blood, is a very Sebastian directly interrupted the doctors exnation, staring at the woman on the hospital bed, I know what kind of blood it is, are you sure, she is of this blood type? Im sure, how dare I lie to Mr. Grant about this kind of life-threatening matter. The doctor said and even raised his hand to swear. No matter what method is used, find blood for her to transfuse as soon as possible, even if it costs money. Sebastian lowered his eyes and said solemnly. The doctor quickly agreed and ran out to follow up. On the other hand, Sebastian stood in front of the hospital bed, his eyes looking at Bonnie gradually became obscure andplicated, and there seemed to be a huge dark tide surging at the bottom of his eyes. The doctor wasnt aware of how shocked he was when he heard the words Rh-negative blood earlier. It was as if some kind of bomb exploded in his heart, and countless memories emerged. Sebastians vision was set on Bonnies pale little figure. Having panda blood, she knew him well, and even knew about the scar on the back of his head. Is it her? Is she the woman that has been lost for several years? But they clearly lookpletely different! Sebastian was puzzled and hesitated. After a long while, he stretched out his hand and wanted to touch Bonnies cheek. Take your hand away! Someone rushed over from behind and fiercely pped Sebastians hand. He even pushed Sebastian, his tone full of vignce and anger, Dont touch her! Chapter 99 She Seems Came Back Sebastian was not pushed, because his opponents strength was too soft. To him, it was like a mayfly shaking a tree. He lowered his eyes and looked at the visitor in front of him. It was Bonnies son. He had seen him outside the operating room before. Andrews eyes were full of anger, he stared at Sebastian, Why do you always hurt my mommy? There was a shallow wave under Sebastians eyes, but there were no obvious ripples on his face.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Perhaps it was this child who reminded him of his dead son, so Sebastian who rarely had the patience exined lightly, I didnt hurt her. The bad guy who hurt her has been arrested by me. Andrews anger remained unabated, like a little lion who was just angry, But she only gets into idents when she meets you. This time, thest time it was, and even the ident before. As long as this handsome uncle shows up, mommy would be in endless idents! It was clear that before they set foot in Willisto, Mommy rarely even caught a cold. The little guy looked gentle and elegant on weekdays, but he was actually hot-tempered. He just wanted to take Mommy away quickly. We want to do the discharge procedures, Andrew said. She cant be discharged from the hospital yet, Sebastian refused. Besides, where are you going to take her to? No matter where we go, we just stay away from you. Andrew insisted. Sebastian was silent. In the end, he squatted down, looked at Andrew, and exined, When she is ready, I will let you take her away, but not now. She is very weak and cannot withstand the transfer to another hospital, nor can she be exposed to the wind and sun. After a pause, he asked in a deep voice, Dont you want your mommy to be well sooner? Andrew hesitated. Of course, he hopes Mommy can get well soon! Then you are not allowed to approach the ward. The farther away you are, the better. Andrew hesitated for a long time and finally made a request. Sebastian agreed, and simply raised his foot and walked out of the ward. As soon as the forefoot went out, Andrew immediately closed the door from the inside and locked it from the inside. After repeatedly confirming that Sebastian had not eavesdropped and that there was no monitoring in the ward, Andrew rushed to the edge of the hospital bed, choking, Mommy, dont scare Andrew, wake up quickly. Bonnie couldnt hear him and continued to close her eyes tightly. Mommy Just wait. I will contact Uncle George now. When you get better, we will leave Willisto and nevere to this ce again! Andrew said, took out his phone, and called George directly. C In the hospitals corridor, when Rupert rushed over from the police station, he saw Sebastian sitting on a bench in the corridor smoking. Sebastian, whats the situation now? Rupert hurriedly asked, Is Annie okay? Sebastian didnt utter a word. He took a sip of the smoke between his lips and slowly exhaled. With the smoke, his expression was a bit unpredictable. Finally, he said slowly, Shes fine. Rupert breathed a sigh of relief. Thats good. I was scared to death when I saw so much blood. After patting his chest, Rupert continued, I sent that bastard to the police station. He is the parent of Mylo in kindergarten. Because you maliciously acquired his shopping mall, he became angry. It happened that Little Joanna was buying clothes in the mall and was abducted by him. OK. Sebastian continued to smoke carelessly, with a bit of decadent sensuality, and when the smoke was thick, he was indescribably depraved and low. Rupert saw that something was wrong with him, What are you thinking about? She seemed to havee back. Chapter 100 Do A Paternity Test She? Rupert was still stunned for a while, then he reacted, You are referring to, that she? Yes. Sebastian nodded, Bonnie, she seems to be back. Rupert was extremely excited and hurriedly looked around. It was almost as though he wanted to take off Sebastians clothes to see if there was anyone hidden inside. Theposure and calmness that he had in the past were also gone, and he did not conceal his joy, Sebastian, are you serious? Where is she, I knew she was definitely not dead! After all, the fire in the hospital that year killed too many people. It was impossible to determine which body was Bonnie. It was because Bonnie never appeared again that everyone believed that Bonnie had indeed died in the fire. However, if as long as they didnt see her bones, there was hope. No, hope hase! Rupert jumped up and down, he was as happy as a monkey. His actions fell into Sebastians eyes. His tone couldnt be a little more indifferent, Put away those thoughts. May it be five years ago or now, if you dare to have other ideas, I will definitely break your leg. I do not dare to. Rupert hurriedly confessed, Sebastian, where is Bonnie now? Sebastian said solemnly, Im just guessing, I cant be sure for the time being. After being silent for a long time, Sebastian spoke again and told Rupert all the doubts just now. Rupert instantly lit up, When you mentioned those, I also think of two doubts. Speak. When Little Joanna disappeared, she immediately asked me to block the mall, but I sold the mall three years ago. There are not many people who know that I have this mall. Bonnie counts as one. Also, I didnt save your phone number but when she called you, she was able to dial out the number in one go. Sebastians handsome face was in a daze for a short time, and then a dark tide surged in his heart. The woman lying on the hospital bed is most likely to be Bonnie! Go and help me find out, Sebastian said solemnly. Simple, doesnt the Morgan family still have an uncle left? Just do a paternity test, I will draw their blood now. Rupert snapped his fingers. Sebastian stopped him, Change to another method to conduct a paternity test. She had already lost too much blood and she cant draw any more blood. Yes, yes, how did I forget about this. Then, I will use their hair. Rupert said quickly. Rupert asked which ward Bonnie was in, so he could collect her hair. However, when he arrived at the door of the ward, the corners of his mouth twitched. There was a sign was hung at the door of the ward, written childishly. Grant and his people are not allowed to enter! Whats happening? Rupert asked suspiciously. Sebastians thin lips curled into a line, and his tone was extremely low, It should be her son. As he said, a little admiration shed in his eyes. The little guy had rather good penmanship. Rupert rolled his depressed eyes beside him, Why do you still look happy when the little boy is scolding you. Stop talking nonsense, go in and get the hair and get out of here, Sebastian said solemnly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Rupert shrugged. Well, some people enjoy being scolded. He raised his hand and knocked on the door, intending to enter politely. But as soon as he touched the ward door, the door directly opened. Little guy? Rupert shouted, but no one responded. When he looked inside, the ward was empty. Except for Bonnie, and there was no one at all. Is little guy gone? Rupert turned his head and to ask Sebastian. Chapter 101 The Crying Joanna Hearing that, Sebastian stepped in to talk to that little boy. What are you doing here? the boys voice sounded outside the ward. Scared, Rupert suddenly turned around, Gosh, boy, you literally pop up from nowhere. Its none of your business. What are you doing here? This is the ward of my mom. Please leave now! the boy huffed with cold voice in a cool look. Rupert hurried to exin, I am the doctor. I am here to check hows your mom doing. While speaking, he took out a turgoscope to prove himself. Alright, you may get in now. Said the boy. After a short pause, he stared at Sebastian coldly, Hey, mister, you can read whats written outside the door, right? So Sebastian took a step back outside the ward. But the boy didnt close the door. He walked over to the bed while carrying a bag of stuffs in his hand. Then he started to empty the bag, in which there were some daily necessities.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. So that was what the little boy went out for, Sebastian assumed. But he still found it weird. He could tell there seemed to be a great change happening to this boy-he had shed his rage and started to put on an aloof look. He looked so different as if he were another boy. Sebastian couldnt help wondering if that was because of his mom, who changed her own life thoroughly. And thus the same changes happening to her son, which shaped him into a Jekyll and Hyde. While wondering, Sebastian took a seat on the bench. Inside the ward, the boy, Andrew, was staring at Rupert with a cool look. While Rupert was doing a physical check for her. He still remembered what his mom had told them-never show up in front of that man together with Lukas at the same time. So that was why he needed to take turns to visit his mom with Andrew. So how is she doing? Lucas asked. Rupert put away the turgoscope and then checked Bonnies eyes, Shes fine. It was just a short-time pass-out. She should be awake at night. But for now, it would be better for her to sleep to avoid the pain. While speaking, he looked around, expecting a moment to get her hair. Andrew soon noticed his sneaking look. He stared at him with great alert, Doctor, thank you for the check. I think it would be better to leave my mom sleeping still. Let me walk you to the door. No worries. I am leaving now. Said Rupert. As Andrew shifted his gaze, he hurried to pluck a hair from Bonnie. Then he left. However, he didnt seem to notice if it was the hair he needed. Rupert hurried to leave the hospital. Then he came to meet Bonnies uncle to prepare for the DNA test. Meanwhile, Sebastian was still waiting till the night fell. Actually, he had decided to stay till Bonnie woke up. However, he got a call from a servant at home, who told him that Joanna had been screaming for mommy while kicking and beating when Be approached. Thus, he was advised to return home as soon as possible. Sebastian sighed and then made a call to Eric. I need a group of guards to the hospital. Tell them to keep their eyes on thedy and her kids! Dont mess up! Eric nodded, Yes, sir! It had been such a long time since he had seen Mr. Grant being so serious about ady. He promised to himself he would live up to Mr. Grants mission at all costs. Chapter 102 What Should She Do? It had been 1:00 AM when Sebastian returned home. All lights in the vi were still on, in which the crying of little girl echoed in the air. It sounded so heartbroken to everyone. A trace of coldness covered his charming face. Then he walked into the hallway. Everything he saw seemed so messed up. Sitting in the middle of the ground, the little girl kept crying with her eyes badly swollen. A group of servants surrounded her, but none of whom dared to do the job of sce. Because they knew it would never work. Joanna tears streamed down her face like a flood, looking unstoppable. She had been crying for three hours. At this moment, some of the servants noticed Sebastianing. Soon, they felt like getting a straw to clutch at. Mr. Grant! Wee back! Sebastian simply nodded. His eyes seemed to be stuffed with mixed feelings. Then he walked over to Joanna, Go to bed, now. Joanna appeared reluctant. She peeped at him between her fingers, choking and mumbling, II wannaI wanna see mommy Mommy is upstairs. Said Sebastian. Shes not my mommy! My mommy is in the hospital! Joanna refuted. As a five-year-old girl, she had totally forgotten about the n after such an ident struck. Now all she wanted was to meet her mommy. Go to bed. I will take you to her tomorrow morning. Said Sebastian in husky voice. Sobbing, Joanna still insisted, Now! I want to see her now! She needs more rest before waking up. Dont you want her to recover as soon as possible? asked Sebastian. Joanna nodded, Of course! Alright, so just leave her sleeping, okay? I will take you there tomorrow morning. Sebastian added. Then he bent over to hold her in his arms. Then he walked upstairs to the bedroom. Joanna had been exhausted after going through the kidnap and a cryingsting for hours. She actually felt asleep in the midst of shower. Then a servant held her up in the arms and took her into the bedroom. After getting dress for Joanna, the servant tucked her in.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, Sebastian was sitting on the bedside with his eyes fixed on Joanna, lost in thought. He wondered since when she started to call Annie her mommy. Even Sebastian himself was a bit surprised when learning that Joanna had turned to be so attaching to her. Deep down the heart of Joanna, Annie seemed much better than Be when it came to the title of mom, he assumed. Sitting still, Sebastian stayed awake for the whole night. In the next morning, he drove Joanna to the hospital. Meanwhile, as soon as he left, a servant walked into Bes room to tell her everything about what Sebastian had done ever since he arrived homest night. That scheming bitch! cursed Be with hatred crawling onto her eyes. Hurting herself to strive for Sebastians sympathy, huh? What a nasty y! Ms. Jones, Joanna starts to call her mommy. What should we do? the servant looked agitated. Undoubtedly, the title of Mrs. Grant would soon be snatched by Annie. Hearing that, Be gritted her teeth madly while clenching her fists hard. Her nails dented her palms deep. But she didnt even seem to feel the pain. What should she do? She couldnt even figure out how to step out of the room. Let alone retaliating against Annie! While she was feeling distressed, her phone rang. As she took a look at the callers number, she got thrilled as if she had grabbed a straw to clutch at. Chapter 103 Bonnie Is really back! The caller ID said Madeleine Wilson. Be pressed the answer button and whimpered, Mom, what should I do now? Sebastian doesnt want to be with me anymore! He Before she could finish her sentence, Madeleine snapped, Of course he doesnt want to be with you anymore, dumb ass! No man wants to be with a stupid woman like you! Be, who was upset to begin with, got angrier after Madeleine dressed her down. Are you out of your mind, mom? Why do you scold me all of a sudden? What will you get if Sebastian dumps me? Without Sebastian, the Jones family would run out of cash. Moreover, they would lose a lot of connections and thus many investors would withdraw their money from their business.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! In a word, the Jones family would lose everything they owned now! Madeleine took a deep breath and said through clenched teeth, Of course I wont get anything, but I wont get a good nights sleep if you remain Mrs. Grant either. Why? Because Bonnies back! What?! The news came as a bolt from the blue. Be staggered and slumped down on the huge bed, trembling with fear. That couldnt be happening! How could she havee back? Shes dead! Be screamed in fear. Five years ago, she told the obstetrician to give Bonnie a C-section without anesthesia, and then the hospital was burned down. Bonnie had survived that? That couldnt be true! Thinking of this, Be began to panic again. Mom, wheres Bonnie? Has shee back to take everything from me? I dont know, Madeleine replied fretfully. You are the one living in the Sunshine Vi. Hasnt Sebastian brought her up? No, Be denied, maybe you are mistaken. That was right. Madeleine must be mistaken! Just as Be came to that conclusion, Madeleine let her down. Rupert went to the madhouse to collect Aarav Morgans hair and blood to take a paternity test. How can I be mistaken? Only two people had survived that catastrophe striking the Morgan family, Bonnie and Aarav. If people needed to identify Bonnie, they could only go for Aarav. Then what should I do now? Since they have already found Bonnie and will do a paternity test, its just a matter of time before Im kicked out of the house! Be whined, breaking down. Her whiny tone irritated Madeleine even more. Be lost her cool very easily and hardly got any brains. How could she have such a daughter? Ive reced Aaravs hair and blood, or I wouldnt have been talking to you on the phone now. They will never find out they are rted, no matter how, said Madeleine. So wanted toe back to Willisto? Out of the question! With this thought, Madeleine went on in a low voice, They are going to do a paternity test, and that means they doubt if that Bonnie is the real one. You just keep on saying bad things about her to Sebastian, and Ill take it from there. After that, Madeleine hung up, while Be was still holding her phone nkly, dumbfounded. Now that Bonnie was back, her days as Mrs. Grant was over. Besides, if the misunderstandings between Bonnie and Sebastian were resolved, the secret that she had stolen Bonnies children would also be revealed. If that happened, would Sebastian kill her? Chapter 104 I’ll Go back Once I Finish my Words Meanwhile, Erika finally met Bonnie in a private hospital of the Grant Group as she wished. Joanna and Lukas were also in the ward. They were startled to see the wound on Erikas face, especially Lukas, who clenched his fists. Erika, Ill definitely take revenge for you! Joanna reached out very carefully to feel Erikas wound. The moment she touched it, she withdrew her hand tearfully. Does it hurt? Its alright. Erika gasped and shook her head. In fact, the wound hurt badly and she felt a burning sensation. Her lips were so swollen that she was unable to close her mouth and kept drooling. However, at the thought that her mother was more seriously injured than her, Erika forgot about her own wound. Eyes wide open, Erika stared anxiously and concernedly at Bonnie. Why hasnt mommy woken up yet? The doctor says mommy suffers from fright and excessive loss of blood, so shes still in aa, exined Lukas. He paused for a moment before patting Erika on the head. Dont worry. I already checked with the doctor. Mommy will be OK. But she has lost so much blood, and she must be extremely weak now, Erika said worriedly. Lukas, why not withdraw all the cash from my ount and buy some health supplements for mommy? You dont have to buy them, Joanna chimed in at once. There are so many health supplements at my home. Let me take you back to get it. Joanna grabbed Erikas arm and pulled her outside as she spoke. The two little girl saw Sebastian the moment they came out of the ward. At this moment, Sebastian was talking with Rupert. Seeing the little girls drawing closer, he stopped talking to him and asked in a deep voice, Whats going on? Da Mr. Handsome, we are going back to the Sunshine Vi to get some health supplements for my mommy, Joanna said firmly, as if the things in the Sunshine Vi were supposed to be hers.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Sebastian sized her up. The little girls face was swollen and deformed, but she had a pair of sparkling eyes, just like the ones of the woman lying in the ward. Probably because of that, Sebastian agreed calmly, Lets go. Then he told Rupert behind him, Send me the report and Ill take a look at it at home. C Sebastian drove the two little girls home in person. Joanna jumped out of the ck Cayenne as soon as they arrived at the Sunshine Vi, rushing towards the storeroom in the corner of the house deftly. Erika, however, staggered far away behind her since her eyes were so swollen that she was unable to see clearly. Hurry up! We have to go back to hospital in a while, Joanna urged as she saw Erika walking far away behind her. Erika grunted and quickened her pace to catch up with Joanna. Sebastian watched the two little girls, his thin lipspressing into a line. Somehow, he felt that the ugly one was more likely to be the girl that had lived in the Sunshine Vi for five years, while the other one looked somewhat unfamiliar. Had these two little girls exchanged their souls? When he was deep in thought, a soft voice came from behind. You are back, Sebastian! Suddenly, a touch of grimness gleamed in his peaceful eyes. Sebastian turned around, only to see Be dressed in white. Who allowed you toe out of your room? You cant go anywhere without my permission. Go back, Sebastian growled. Be flinched, but continued regardless, Dont be angry, Sebastian. I have something to tell you, and thats why I came out of my room. Ill go back once I finish my words, and Ill never show up in front of you again. What is it? Sebastian asked. Chapter 105 Who Is She on Earth? Seeing that Sebastian was giving her a chance, Be took out the name card she had prepared and passed it to him with both hands. This is the most famous surgeon in the world. Ive invited him to Willisto to treat Annie. The next moment, her charming and seductive eyes turned misty, her voice choking. She covered her face with her hand. I heard that Annie got hurt to save Joanna. Im so grateful to her. If it werent for her, Joanna Sebastian stared at Be and said nothing, his eyes unreadable. Oddly, Be should show kindness to Bonnie so abruptly. However, it was exactly the name card of the most famous surgeon in the world Dont bother, Sebastian refused her. The surgeons in the private hospital of the Grant Group are great. They do a great job of stitching a wound, but what about postoperative care? Be asked. What if a scar is left? Sebastian froze upon hearing that. That piece of broken tile pierced through Bonnies body, and the wound was closed with more than a hundred stitches. If treated poorly, the wound would leave a scar. Ill contact him. Finally, Sebastian took the name card. Be was overjoyed. Im relieved to hear that. Anyways, Annie is Joannas savior. When she gets well, lets invite her to have dinner at our home. Besides, Ill ask her to design a set of jewelry for my birthday party. When she finished her words, Be went back to her room obediently without Sebastian reminding her. It was all right if she was ced under house arrest. At least her image began to grow favorable in his heart. Meanwhile, Sebastian put the name card in his pocket. Then he saw the two little girlsing out with all kinds of health supplements in their arms. They had chosen the most expensive ones in the storeroom. Werent they smart? Sebastian put the bottles into the trunk and drove the two little girls back to hospital. There was a kitchen attached to the VIP ward of the private hospital of the Grant Group, so Sebastian hired a chef from the nearby five-star hotel to cook for Bonnie. Stay here. I have to meet the doctor, Sebastian told the two girls and left. Joanna and Erika exchanged nces in the ward, anxious. They should have swapped their identities yesterday as they had agreed on. However, after what had happened, Erikas face was swollen and deformed, so Joanna had to get the same face if they wanted everything to fall back into ce. Erika said helplessly, Maybe I have to be littledy Joanna for a few more days before we swap our identities back when I get well. Ill make a video call to you when the prettydy wakes up, Joanna promised.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Erika nodded hard. The next moment, her gaze fell upon the unconscious Bonnie. She hooked her little finger around Bonnies and whispered in her ear, When are you going to wake up, mommy? Im scared. Bonnie gave no response, lying motionless in bed, and only the rhythmic beep sounding from the ECG monitor was heard. Meanwhile, Rupert handed the paternity test report to Sebastian in the doctors office. The report suggests that the woman lying in the ward isnt Bonnie. Shes not rted to Aarav. Sebastian knit his brows instantly. If she isnt Bonnie, howe she knows those details so well? Chapter 106 The once Kind Bella Rupert shrugged and acted innocent, Well, you got to ask her this question. How would I know? Sebastian shut his eyes and seemed to have withdrawn all the disyed emotions and his voice also resumed calmness, You can fuck away now. How can you do this to me? I just helped you! Rupert scowled at Sebastian and continued, How ungrateful! Sebastian remained silent, but his eyes brimmed with fierceness. Rupert can tell that Sebastian was annoyed and immediately got chicken. He knew that if he didnt run away now, he would be under fire. Rupert then walked outside, but then he turned around and asked, Dont you need me to treat her? Her injury is pretty serious and she might be scarred if it isnt dealt with properly. Expert Smith wille over and handle it. Dont worry about it. Sebastian replied. Eyes widened, Rupert was taken aback and immediately ran towards Sebastian and asked, Did you really invite expert Smith over? Im really impressed. You must have gone through a lot of troubles as that Smith is quite arrogant! Sebastian was still indifferent on the outside, but deep down, he was thinking about something else. Well, that Smith must be difficult to get in touch with as even Rupert was amazed by his skills, so Be must have done a lot to get him to be here and treat Bonnie. Sebastian recalled that back when he was little and first met Be, she was quite kind and opened up her arms and saved him from a bunch of bullies. Then ten yearster, Be saved his life by rescuing him out of an ice cave in winter. So deep down, Be must still be kind though she had changed a lot in thest couple of years. Sebastian drooped his head and his eyes filled withplex emotions. Back in the hospital, Bonnie was quite dizzy and slowly opened her eyes and met the white ceiling.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She blinked her eyes in bewilderment for nearly five to six minutes and finally turned her head around woodenly and started scanning around. Mommy, you are awake! Lukas just fetched some hot water and sprinted forward when he noticed that Bonnie was sober. His body was sshed with water as he was in a hurry. Lukas then just put the water basin down and ran towards Bonnie and stroked her, How are you feeling, mommy? I Bonnie struggled to open her mouth, but her voice sounded pretty dry as her throat seemed to have been lined with sandpaper, What happened to me? But at the very next second, all the memories started flooding back to her mind and she remembered everything. Her chest was punctured with broken ceramics tiles by that guy in suit and she was trying to protect Joanna. Right, Joanna! Where was she! While Bonnie was about to ask Lukas, Lukas immediately answered, Joanna was taken back home by that handsome uncle. She is all right and will be here to check on you tomorrow morning. Great! Bonnie let out a breath and was relieved. She was exhausted right now and she was in sheer pain in her chest, so her face was as pale as a white paper. While she was about to close her eyes and get some rest, the ward door was pushed open. It was Rupert. You are up? Rupert walked forward and felt Bonnies forehead, Well, your fever has gone down. This means that your wound is healing. Great. Bonnie wanted to tilt her head and dodge Ruperts hand, but she failed as she was quite weak and didnt have any strength. She nced at Rupert and suddenly remembered something and asked, Am I in your hospital? Chapter 107 Big Misunderstanding Rupert was the oldest son of a traditional Chinese medicine family which ran many hospitals. There were seven or eight of them in Willisto alone. But sadly, Bonnie wasnt in his hospital. This is a private hospital under the Grant Group. Rupert answered. Bonnies heart sank to the bottom of a pit and she felt that her blood was flooding backwards and was incredibly chilly. Did Sebastian bring her to this private hospital because he got skeptical of her? Well, had Sebastian made everything clear while she was in aa? Bonnies heart skipped a beat and closed her mouth and went to check on Lukas automatically. Well, Lukas hadnt been taken away, so Sebastian hadnt found out yet! Who are you looking for? Seeing that Bonnie was ncing around, Rupert asked curiously, Sebastian? Bonnie hurriedly shook her head and denied, No! But then she cant help asking, Has he visited me? To Rupert, Bonnies timid and scared look suggested something else. He felt that she was actually expecting Sebastian to visit her! All the dots were then connected if this was the case. Why would Bonnie know Sebastian like the palm of her hand? Well, of course it was because she was in love with him and would probe out all of his information! Though few knew that Sebastian got a scar at the back of his head, but there must be traces that can be dug out! Well, as for why would Bonnie know about him The answer was quite simple. As she was madly in love with Sebastian, she would definitely want to know everyone around him and just got his information without any extra troubles. Rupert felt that he had unearthed a big secret and went to tell Sebastian hastily. Lukas and Bonnie were left alone in the ward after he left. Lukas rubbed his hand nervously and slowly said, Mommy, if there is anything that you have to decide, I would definitely support you. He got mommys back even though she wanted to get together with that handsome uncle! At the worst, he would look out for mommy if that uncle dared to hurt mommy! He can bring himself to bear with that uncle as long as mommy liked him. Bonnie didnt realize that Rupert and Lukas would be mistaken by her reaction. She was wallowing in the fear and concern and was even considering to run away with her three babies now and snuck back and stole the other two babies while everything blew over. So when she heard Lukas words, she thought that he was agreeing to her getaway idea subconsciously. Bonnie was moved and felt like crying. She really wanted to hug Lukas if it wasnt for that her body hurt too much. I will get on this as long as Im discharged from the hospital. Bonnie answered lightly yet firmly. Lukas nodded, Okay, mommy. Get well soon. And just like this, there was a big misunderstanding between Bonnie, Lukas and Rupert, but none of them knew. After fetching some hot water with the basin, Lukas wiped Bonnies face and arms gently and then wetted her cracked lips with the soaked cotton swab. Bonnie then drifted off.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lukas then walked out seriously and went to the restaurant to meet with Andrew and Joanna and told them what happened. Joanna immediately got excited and her eyes lighted up, Are you being serious, Lukas? Does pretty auntie really want to marry my daddy? Chapter 108 I Heard that You Love Me Joanna was thrilled and even clenched her hands together. Awesome! The pretty auntie was going to be her mommy and she would be the happiest kid on earth! While she was merry, Andrew dampened her spirits and said, Well, my mommy just has a crush on your daddy and isnt going to marry him. Be realistic! Joanna immediately dropped her head and got disheartened. Seeing that Joanna was quite upset, Lukas pulled her hand and soothed, Dont be sad, Joanna. If the handsome uncle is sweet to my mommy, I would help to set them up and let them get married. My mommy would be your mommy then! But, if that uncle was bad to mommy, he definitely wouldnt spare him! Joanna then got jolly. She nodded seriously and vowed to Lukas and Andrew, My daddy would definitely be nothing but sweet to your mommy. After all, she hadnt never seen daddy have any intimate gestures with any women for as long as she can remember and not even the old witch that gave birth to her. But that nurse said that daddy carried the pretty auntie to the hospital which meant that daddy must be in love with the pretty auntie. Now that they both had feelings towards each other, they would definitely get married if they helped them. My mommy cant be a homewrecker. Andrew said coldly and added, So, deal with the old witch in your home first. Certainly. Joanna promised, I wont let the pretty auntie get upset. After talking for a long time, Lukas and Joanna went to the hospital and Andrew returned to the hotel to get some rest so that he can switch Lukas to look after mommy in the evening. On the next day, Sebastian went to visit Bonnie with Joanna and this time, he wasnt stopped by Lukas.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sebastian noticed Bonnies flustered look as soon as he entered the ward and got amused. Did you steal something from me? Sebastian asked lowly. Bonnie froze and actually felt anxious inside, but she forced herself to toughen up, Of course I didnt! Dont talk nonsense! Why dont you dare you look me in the eye then? Sebastian raised his eyebrows. I didnt steal anything from you! But I did hide three kids, so I would be flustered! Bonnie wondered inside. I got some cubilose for you from the Sunshine Vi. Its still warm. Have some of this and it would be good for your body. Joanna handed Bonnie the thermos that she was carrying on the way here. Bonnie was touched and hurriedly took it, Thank you, Joanna. I will have it right away! Well, her baby daughter brought this to her, so there was no way that she would waste this! Bonnie immediately got a spoonful of cubilose and said, Its yummy! I can feel Joannas love inside! Thank you! She then stroked Joannas head warmly. Sebastian got irritated for no reason when he saw her look. Well, he asked the chef to prepare this cubilose and just let Joanna carry the thermos. Howe that this was all Joannas love? How ungrateful was this woman! Sebastian then suddenly remembered what Rupert told him excitedly yesterday. You two can go out and have some fun. I got something to talk to Bonnie. Sebastian said. Lukas and Joanna then left the ward. What do you want to talk to me? Bonnie suddenly got nervous and hurriedly had some cubilose to hide that she was fidgety inside. Sebastian squinted his eyes and sized Bonnie up and down and said, Well, I heard from Rupert that you love me? Chapter 109 What Was He Angry about? Hearing that, Bonnie spat out all the cubilose that she just ate. The soft-boiled cubilose spayed out and all fell on the suit of Sebastian. That made Sebastians face suddenly blue. I dont mean to. Sorry. Bonnie was in a hurry to clean his suit, but she pulled her wound and she got a sudden pain which caused her tearsing. Sebastians pupil shrunk and wore a serious face. He stretched out his hand to hold Bonnies wrist, saying in a cold and low voice, You are intentional? Bonnie certainly was not intentional! Her eyshes gently quivered and answered in a small voice, Its clear that you said that intentionally first and I was scared. Thinking, Bonnie raised head and looked at Sebastian, You dont say that again in the future and its scary. Scary? In his eyes reflected Bonnies serious look, suddenly, his breathe became heavy. Was it a scary thing to like him? Suddenly, blind rage took hold of him, and his eyes turned scarlet. His lips curled and said in a cold voice.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Yes, it makes me sick to be liked by a woman like you! Bonnie suddenly clenched her fists so tight that her fingers turned pale. In her heart, the sharp sadness permeated there. Five years ago, Sebastian regarded her as a tool who can give his babies birth. After that, he abandoned her. Now, he said it made him sick to be liked by her. He had been sick of her so much. The atmosphere in the ward grew so tense that they can heard the breath of each other. After a while, Sebastian suddenly stood up and the fierce look in his eyes was surging. You go away as far as possible after you get well. Saying so, Sebastian then left. Bonnie didnt take a relief and lean on the pillow until the familiar figurepletely disappeared. Lukas and Erika rushed in with curious eyes. Mommy, what did you say to that handsome uncle? Nothing, and he just told me to recuperate. Bonnie softly replied. There was no need to tell them the story of her and Sebastian, and she kept the story to herself. But why did he leave with a bad face? Erika tilted his head and asked curiously. Bonnie soon replied, Because I identally get the cubilose to his body, and he was angry. In a few words, Bonnie appeased the two little thing. Erika relied beside on Bonnie. She timely got Bonnie some water and then fed her a grape. But Bonnie thought her to be Joanna and she was so surprised that her eyes were bright. Now that Joanna was so close to her, it should be easy for her to take Joanna away, right? Besides, she also had to take her eldest son away. Thinking of this, Bonnie looked around and made sure there was no one else here, she then asked lightly, Little Joanna, you have an elder brother and where is he now? Erika was confused. An elder brother? Was that boy on the picture that the assistant showed her before? Chapter 110 Being His Godson Erika thought about it carefully for a while. Then she looked up and said, I wille tomorrow and tell you about that, ok? Of course. Bonnie wanted to ask why, but she didnt. Tomorrow was ok. Its only one day and she can bear it. Near noon, Rupert went to the ward and took Erika back to the Sunshine Vi. Sitting in the ck car, Erika kept moving and looked upset. Rupert driving looked at Erika in the rear mirror, thenughed, Little thing, whats wrong? Uncle. Erika then leaned to him, Do you have a picture of little me in your phone? Rupert nodded, It seems that I have two of your pictures, and you were still small. Let me see! Erika immediately requested. Rupert thought nothing more and handed his phone to Erika. Erika quickly rummaged through the two photos, but found that there was no other child nest to Little Joanna in the swaddling clothes. Its strange, she remembered that there was a little boy in the picture before. Erika doubted, muttering, was about to return the phone to Rupert. At that time, she suddenly found that in the corner of the photo, there was also a little blue swaddle! It followed that the photograph was cropped. Erika immediately said crossly, Uncle, why you cut off the picture part of my brother. Rupert was surprised, and subconsciously stepped on the brake, causing Erika almost hitting the seat back. He hurried to find a ce to stop, and then took back the mobile phone to check, depressed, Shit! There is still an edge that can be seen. You cut off his picture and prevent others from mentioning him in front of me. You are erasing my brother from my life, right? Erika asked. She was just five years old, but she had a powerful momentum when saying seriously. Rupert felt that the person in front of him was not Joanna, but Sebastian. He twisted his eyebrows and thought about his words carefully before exining softly, Little Joanna, the dead never revive. You cannot keep thinking of this and you must move ahead. Your brother will be happy in the heaven. What? Her face turned pale and her little hand held tightly, incredible. The little boy that mommy was looking for and looked like Lukas, was dead? Mommy would be very sad if she knew that Erika did not know how she returned to the Sunshine Vi. She went straight to her room and then tucked herself in the quilt, upset. At the same time, Rupert went to see Sebastian in his study and told him this thing. Why did she think of this thing? Sebastian still was working without raising head. Rupert shrugged, Who knows? Maybe she was scared when she was kidnapped and thought she was going to die, so she thought of her dead brother unconsciously. How to cure? Asked Sebastian. Thats easy. Something distracted is enough. Rupert hit a snap of his fingers, Find her a new brother, I think Annies son is suitable. What about making him your godson?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 111 Get Everyone out of the Room The parker pen in Sebastians hand suddenly lost control and made an ugly and dazzling line on the document. He fidgeted at the womans name. Sebastian raised his eyshes with gloom in his eyes, No interest. That woman had Lukas with another man, and he was rushing to take him as his godson? Rupert said, I have told you the method. And its your business whether to do or not. But little Joanna recently has changed a lot, I am afraid she would grow up with a psychological distortion. Suddenly, Sebastian looked cold, and there seemed to be thin frost in his eyes. After a long silence, he squeezed three words from his teeth, You do it. Rupert was reluctant, but he put forward that idea. Now Sebastian was in anger, and he dared not to provoke. At this moment, Sebastians phone rang, and it was from the hospital. Whats up? Sebastian asked coldly. The doctor on the other end was terrified. Its about Miss Annie. SheN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. I have nothing to do with her. Sabastian hung up directly. Three secondster, Ruperts phone rang again. It was from the hospital again. Rupert answered the phone. Hearing, he then looked over at Sebastian, You really care nothing about Annie? Sebastian narrowed his eyes and said coldly, If your ears dont work, you can cut them off. Rupert still said, The hospital said that expert Smith arrived and he wont cure the patient until he meets the person who invited him, otherwise, he would judge us as insincere. So Be who was under house arrest had to go to the hospital to see him. You drive her to the hospital. Said Sebastian. Rupert agreed and left the study. Standing in the corridor, he shook his head, Someone will get a good luck with women. Although Annie was not as good as Bonnie, Rupert still thought that she and Sebastian were a good match. At least, she was far better than Be. In the hospital, Be got out of the house arrest relying on expert Smith. She met expert Smith in the corridor of the hospital, smiling, seductive and charming. Thedy inside is my jewelry designer, and she saved my daughter. Please cure her scar at any price. Expert Smith nodded and said, Dont worry, I will try my best. With that, he walked into the ward. Rupert also followed in, looking on. Expert Smith, however, was unhappy and drove him away with a straight face, saying, Im sorry, I cant have anyone standing around me when Im treating patients. Rupertughed, expert Smith, you treat your patients with your original ointment. I cant steal anything from you just by watching. Anyway, you cannot be here. expert Smith choked, and his eyes darted around. Seeing this, Be hurried in and pulled Rupert out. Expert Smith hurried to close the door inside in case that someone will intrude. Chapter 112 Bella’s Conspiracy Rupert was very annoyed. Is this expert too stingy? Experts have their own quirks. Be tried to act normal. Inside the ward, Bonnie was being treated by expert Smith. The wound on your back is serious. If you just apply the ointment to it directly, Im afraid it will worsen. I need to deal with it first, Ok? Asked expert Smith. Rupert told Bonnie that this expert was famous all over the world and was a particrly outstanding doctor, so she agreed after thinking. Expert Smith immediately took out surgical tools and carefully cut the wound on Bonnies back.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. With anaesthetic, Bonnie couldnt feel the pain, but she felt her wound was swollen. It seemed as if something had stuck in the wound. Bonnie asked expert Smith about it, but he told her it was just her illusion. She didnt feel much pain after a while. After more than an hour, expert Smith finally got it done. He was sweating, which indicated that he had justpleted somethingplicated. Next, you can use this ointment apply it to your wound three times a day. Within about a week, the scar will fade. Smith expert said. Bonnie thanked him seriously. After informing Bonnie of the dos and donts, expert Smith left. Then, Be took him to the hotel. Be was wearing a proud smile, and she said coquettishly, Thank you very much! This man was not the real expert Smith, but his twin brother, Peter Smith! The two brothers looked almost the same, but their characters and abilities are very different. Expert Smith had be a world-renowned expert, while Peter Smith was only an unqualified doctor in a small clinic who even caused medical idents. If it hadnt been for his brothers fame, Peter would have been caught in prison and shot. When Be was traveling abroadst year, she identally met Peter Smith. She thought at that time that she could go back to Willisto to show off that she knew expert Smith. Be asked Peter to pretend to be his brother expert Smith. With the excuse of treating Bonnies wound, she was able to get rid of control, and then quietly bury a capsule in Bonnies wound! This capsule would make Bonnies life worse than death! Ms. Jones, I have done everything you ask me to do. Now its your turn to keep your promise. Peter couldnt wait anymore. Be immediatelyughed and was in a good mood. Of course! How would I forget about this! Then she pped her hands. Immediately, ten beauties in sexy clothes came out of the room. Seeing so many beautiful women, Peter were excited immediately. He didnt even care if Be was still in the room. He rushed directly to the women and took off his clothes as he rushed. Seeing this, Be quickly left the room. Chapter 113 Truth In the hospital. Rupert carefully examined the ointment left by Peter. He was rest assured because it was genuine scar removing ointment, which was developed by expert Smith. It was difficult to buy one in the market. After using this, you can restore your original perfect skin. Rupert put the ointment on the bedside table and whispered. Bonnie said in a low and soft voice, Thank you. I want to have a rest now. Rupert looked down at her. He frowned slightly. In fact, I have something else to tell you. Go ahead. Rupert said, If you dont mind, can your son, Lukas, be Joannas brother? Bonnie was shocked. What happened today? Sebastian said something weird to her today. Now so did Rupert? Why? Bonnie asked. Rupert exined, Because Joanna has been in a very unstable mood recently and has no good friends around her, its easy for her to be traumatized. She likes ying with Lukas very much. If they can often y with each other, she will certainly be happy. Bonnie had always wanted to ask where her eldest son was. Hearing what Rupert had said, she frowned and pretended to be careless, But I heard that Joanna has a brother. She doesnt get along with her brother? You mean Natan? Rupert hesitated, he has Mommy! Just as Rupert was about to tell Bonnie, Lukas came in. I bought you something to eat.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ok. Bonnie answered. She still looked at Rupert and wanted an answer. Whats wrong with Natan? She was extremely nervous. Rupert tried to tell her again. But this time, before he could say anything, Lukas interrupted. Mommy, you only care about others child. You dont care about your own daughter. Hearing this, Bonnies attention was immediately distracted. Whats the matter with Erika? Erika wanted to make you a breakfast, but she hurt her hand! Lukas said. Bonnie was worried and was about to leave her bed. Did she go to the hospital? Ill have a look at her. Ill just go with uncle Rupert. He is a doctor. Lukas said. Ill go. You should lie down and have a rest. Rupert nodded. Then he left the ward with Lukas. They went downstairs and came to the small garden at the gate of the hospital, and Lukas stopped. Is your sister here? Rupert looked around, but found nobody. Lukas said seriously. I lied to Mommy. You lied to your mommy. But why did ask me out? Rupert asked. Lukas sat on the stone bench next to him. He was calm and rxed, looking like an adult, Because I want to talk to you, please sit down! Chapter 114 Mrs. Grant Looking at Lukas, Rupert suddenly felt a little surprised. Just for a moment, he thought he was standing in front of a mature adult.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Lukas really looked like Sebastian. Rupert sat down. What do you want to talk to me? Lukas said slowly, Dont mention Natan in front of my mommy. Why? Rupert was puzzled. I dont want others to share the love of my Mommy. Lukas is serious. If an adult said this, Rupert absolutely thought he was looking for an excuse. But it was a five-year-old child saying this to him. Even children in some families cried when they knew that their parents wanted a second child. In fact, they were afraid that they would never be loved again. Rupert looked at Lukas, Ok, I wont say. do it again. Anyway, Natan was a taboo in Willisto. Then they went back to the ward. Bonnie was nervous. How is Erika? Shes okay. Lukas exaggerated her condition a little bit. Rupert said easily. Bonnie was relieved. She then looked at Rupert again. You mentioned Natan just now. Whats wrong with him? Rupert looked away. You should have a rest. Ille back to see youter. Rupert refused to answer questions about Natan. Bonnie was a little confused. What happened? Didnt Rupert n to tell her about Natan just now? Bonnie wanted to ask again, but Rupert had left the ward. Bonnie was disappointed. The next day. Sebastian came to the hospital. He bought a lot of toys for Lukas, all of which were the most expensive. These toys were gifts for his godson. Apart from toys, there was also a big red envelope with a debit card in it. You can buy whatever you want. Sebastian said. Bonnie sat on her bed, feeling angry. She coldly said to Sebastian, I havent agreed to let Lukas be your godson. What do you want? Sebastian asked coldly. Just tell me. I know you are rich. What if I want to be Mrs. Grant? Chapter 115 Gifts Bonnie didnt really mean it. She was angry about Sebastians arrogance. After saying that, she actually regretted. But Sebastian took it seriously. He said coldly and indifferently. Impossible. Bonnie didnt speak any more and grabbed her quilt. Annie. Rupert showed up at this critical moment. In fact, there are many advantages for Lukas to be Sebastians godson. For example, he can go to Saintiny Noble Kindergarten and receive better education when he grows older. Hearing this, Bonnie was hesitated. She thought for a while, then raised her head and asked Rupert. Does Lukas need to live in the Sunshine Vi? Its not necessary. Sebastian has bought a house next to the Sunshine Vi. Rupert said. No. Bonnie refused. I have my own ce. Thats Ok then. Rupert didnt force her. So, Lukas became the godson of Sebastian. Daddy. Joanna, who was actually Erika, stood nearby. She quickly asked, What did you prepare for me my good friend Erika? Sebastian frowned and looked at the little girl sitting at the corner. Nothing. Erika was sad in an instant and angry. He bought gifts for Lukas, but nothing for Erika! Erika was so angry that she cried, and even her body trembled. Sebastian was confused and asked, Why are you crying? You treat them differently. Why dont you buy gifts for Erika? You think she is ugly and worthless to you, so you dont want to talk to her? Asked Erika loudly. Sebastian looked at the little girl at the corner. From beginning to end, the little girl sat motionless, as if she were not in the same world as them. Sebastian, who had always been calm, exined confusedly. I bought gifts for her, but I forgot to bring them here. Erika didnt believe it. She and he set out from the Sunshine Vi to the hospital. She didnt see any other gifts. Youve really gone too far. Erika choked with anger and ran out with tears. Rupert chased after her. As for Sebastian, he walked slowly to the little girl at the corner and said in a deep voice, Lets go. Now Ill take you to buy some toys. Joanna was afraid that her own father would see the difference, so she kept her head down without saying a word.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She answered in a loud voice, I dont want toys! Sebastian didnt get mad, and he squatted patiently. Look at me. Chapter 116 He was not interested in her things Joanna was stiff but wouldnt turn her head. After a long wait, Sebastian stepped forward to take the little one into his arms. When his hand touched her, she struggled and ran out of the room. She was gone in the blink of an eye. Was he that scary and obnoxious? Mr. Grant, my Joanna does not like you and I hope you will never touch her again, sitting on the hospital bed, Bonnie said angrily. Anger was rolling fiercely in Sebastians dark pupils, with his jaw line taut. He said in a husky voice indifferently, Ill make it up to her and bring her a present. No need, Bonnie said, Joanna hates you and wont take your gift. She paused and then added, Besides, if Joanna wants a present, there are many people who will buy it for her. Dont worry about it. Many people? Sebastians inky eyes reflected Bonnies tiny figure. Squinting his eyes, he sneered coldly in a low voice which seemed to be born with him. Yeah, I forgot that youre surrounded by so many handsome men who are lining up to be your childrens stepfathers! His words stirred up a storm. Bonnie looked at Sebastian with astonishment, with her fingers clenching and her knuckles pale. What do you mean? Surrounded by so many handsome men? Sebastian, son of bitch! How dare he me her for promiscuity? Isnt it? Sebastian squinted with his expressionplicated. Both of your children look different in appearance. They dont have the same father, do they? And that guy, George, whos beside you all the way, is also your lover, isnt he? He looked down at her coldly. She was beautiful and as fair as snow. It was very tense. It seemed that there was some kind of fire burning inside him. He couldnt understand why the woman, who even liked a sissy man, kept him at arms length and wouldnt even let him approach her children. Was he so bad, not even better than a sissy man? ! George is just my assistant. Bonnie was a little annoyed with her bright eyes sparkled with anger and sarcasm. Mr. Grants mind is full of nasty imaginings and thats why you think that everyone else was disgusting.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Sebastian was stunned frowning. Hes not your boyfriend? Of course not. I used to be silly and fell in love with some bastard but now Im hard to get! Bonnie said. Sebastian clenched his thin lips without saying another word and walked out of the room. As she watched him walking away, Bonnie experienced chest tightness suddenly and her eyes almost shed tears. So in Sebastians mind, she was such a terrible woman. He thought she got pregnant by many men and even had affairs with men around her! When he was saying that, she could tell disgust from his eyes. At that moment, she had the impulse to tell the truth. How dare he! She got pregnant by many men? Those were his children! But Sebastian left so decisively. Obviously, he was not interested in her things. Cradling her knees, she buried her face in the pillow. Cold tears fell silently. Chapter 117 Was he taken by bad guys? Sebastian strode out of the room and found Rupert and Joanna in front of the hospital. Honey, how could your daddy not like you? He just forgot it. How about I fix himter? Rupert said. Joanna sobbed and shivered. What are you gonna do with him? How about I have someone call him during his next meeting and call him a bad potato? Rupert was starting to give silly advice. Before he finished speaking, Sebastian said in a low and cold voice behind him, Rupert, How dare you! Ruperts face got pale all of a sudden and dare not look at Sebastian. Well, well, well. He was caught red-handed. Would Sebastian send him off to the coal mine for toiling as punishment? Sebastian walked right up to Joanna, crouched down and said, Come on, Ill take you to the mall. No. Joanna was still angry with her eyes red. Are you sure youre not going? Sebastian asked, Ill buy little dresses and dolls for Erika and Ill buy them for you, too So she would get double little dresses and dolls? Joanna was tempted and nodded, Okay. Sebastian took Joanna to a nearby mall. The whole mall was owned by Sebastian so when Sebastian and Joanna showed up, the store manager greeted them obsequiously. Mr. Grant, I am so honored that you visit the mall with your cutest little princess despite your busy work. Sebastians nted eyes were indifferent. He lifted his chin slightly. Take her to pick little dresses and toys. Well, this way, little princess. The manager ttered Joanna. Joanna was a girl who wanted to be pretty so she was happy to be led to pick beautiful clothes. She picked a dozen beautiful princess dresses at one go. But when the manager told her to put them on in the fitting room, she hesitated. She remembered how she had been kidnapped from a fitting room. She was still terrified with her little heart thumping. Wheres my daddy? Joanna turned her little round face to look around. Tell my daddy to wait for me outside the fitting room. Only in this way could she feel safe. The manager followed her to look around but found no sign of Sebastian.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Joannas palms got sweaty Instantly. Oh, no. The handsome uncle was gone! Was he taken by bad guys? Next it would be her turn! With fear spreading in the bottom of her heart, shepletely panicked and her small body tremble with terror. At that moment, the manager came over with a smile and wanted to take Joanna to the sofa for a rest and to wait for Sebastian. But when the manager opened her arms, Joanna ran out of the room as if she had seen a monster. As she ran, she called out for Daddy. She was grabbed by the cor from behind and lifted straight into the air before long. Then she heard the familiar, low and cold voice, Little Joanna, dont run around. Its the handsome uncle! Relieved and even a little touched, Joanna hugged Sebastians arm and rubbed her face fondly. I was scared to death, Daddy. I thought you were taken away by bad guys but youre here! The little ones face was warm and soft, which melted his heart. He looked down at her who was like a little ko on his arm, with his eyesplicated. Chapter 118 A blessing or a curse? The little one was too clingy, like a ko, clinging to his arm. That would never have happened before. After all, Joanna used to be just like him, forbidding and distant. She hadnt even acted innocent in front of him, let along clinging to him. But now she acted in pettish character and talked in a baby voice all the time and asked him for kisses and hugging. Joanna changed so much since that woman came along! Sebastian mused and then regained hisposure and led his little girl back to the clothing store. Joanna was relieved to have him waiting outside the fitting room. She tried on more than ten princess skirts, each of which had its own characteristics and all of which were lovely. All of them. Sebastian took out the gold-stamped ck card and said in a low voice, Take two pieces per set and pack them separately. The manager bowed and took the ck card. Okay, Mr. Grant. What about the size? The size? He frowned. Childrens things were soplicated. Dont they all look the same? Finally, Joanna smiled and said, The same as mine. After all, shes Erikas size and all the dresses were for her. Shes going to have two identical sets of princess dresses so she could wear one and throw one for fun. The manager hurried to swipe the card and pack the dresses. Joanna cradled Sebastians arm and said, Daddy, what were you doing out there? Shopping. Sebastian was very sinct. Okay. Joanna had long eyshes and her big round eyes twinkled like fine amethysts. Shopping for what? Nothing, Sebastian said with his face indifferent. Apparently, he wasnt going to tell her.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Joanna snorted in disgust and then let go of his arm and went to a shop assistant for water. What would you like to drink? the shop assistant hurried to ask her for fear that she would slight the littledy of the Grant family. Joannas eyes lit up. Can I drink anything I want? Then I want Taro Boo Boo Milk Tea! The shop assistant was hurrying to the milk tea shop in the mall to buy it immediately when Sebastian stopped her. Sebastian was sitting in the sofa in the storezily with his eyes rxed. She wants milk tea without mashed taro, pearls and milk tea. Go get it. Without mashed taro, pearls and milk tea You mean boiled water? Sebastian opened his eyes slightly. Yeah. The word was full of power, irresistible power. The shop assistant did not dare say anything but poured a cup of warm water for Joanna quietly. Joanna wouldnt drink it. She put her hands on her hips. I want milk tea with double mashed taro and pearls. If you dont let me drink it, Ill cry! Sebastians face clouded when he saw the little one was going to cry. He said with his forehead veined, Go get it. He sometimes thought the previous Joanna was cuter. At least she was not so noisy! Joanna didnt care about it. She went to buy milk tea happily. The oversized milk tea was even bigger than her face. She had to hold it with two hands. Joanna sat next to Sebastian enjoying the milk tea. After a few sips, her face began to look painful and the milk tea fell t on the carpet. Chapter 119 Someone’s starting to feel guilty! Sebastian scowled tensely all of a sudden and picked her up. Whats going on? Toxic milk tea? ! Before he asked, Joanna sobbed, Daddy, tooth My tooth hurts so much. He took her and was about to go to a nearby hospital to have her teeth checked when she was struggling. Sebastian let go of her. Then she picked up the milk tea from the floor quickly, dusted it, made sure it was still drinkable and then held it in her arms. What was wrong with her? It made her teeth ache! Sebastian was disgusted and took her to the dentist. It turned out to be tooth decay. Fortunately, its a baby tooth and its about to fall out. Ill pull it out so the new tooth doesnt hurt, said the doctor. Joanna shivered with her milk tea in her arms. Be gentle. When he finished talking, he had pulled the tooth out and showed it to Joanna in a metal tray. Look, its all ck. You ate too many sweets! Joanna held her cheek in silence with tears falling from her eyes. Sebastian stood nearby with his face clouding. Joanna had stayed in the Sunshine Vi for five years. Her diet was strictly controlled with less sugar, less salt and less oil. It was impossible for her teeth to decay like that. Unless, someone gave her candy in secret frequently.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. It looked like he should go back to the Sunshine Vi and check it out! After the dentist visit, Sebastian took Joanna back to the Sunshine Vi. He called Eric over, too. Find out who had the audacity to give little Joanna candy in private, Sebastian said word by word coldly, with his eyes narrowing. Eric shivered and said yes. Before long, a servant sneaked into the backyard and made a call. Bad news, Sir. Eric is investigating who gave the littledy candies secretly. Are we going to get caught? The servant was frightened. A burst of noise came from the other end of the phone immediately as if he hurried to get up and overturned the cup of tea, or something like that. Howe he investigate suddenly? The person was very angry. Were you caught red-handed? No, not me, the servant hastened to deny it, I have always been very discreet and never let anybody find what Im doing. The person was silent. After a while, he just began to smirk, Okay. Meet with me. Lets discuss it. Well, Ill try to sneak out at noon, said the servant. At noon, the servant made an excuse and went out. Eric had noticed that so he followed her out of the door quietly. However, when she turned the corner, she was hit by a car. It was very bloody! Eric was stunned. He hurried to step forward only to find the servant dead with her eyes wide open and her face twisted with horror as if she had seen something or someone that shocked her at that moment. At the same time, Erics phone rang. It was the housekeeper at the Sunshine Vi. Eric, the servant who always gives the littledy food in private has been found out. Her name is Sylvie Graham. I dont know if she felt so guilty that she slipped out just now? Chapter 120 Bonnie Ran away? ! *** Half an hourter. In the study, in the Sunshine Vi. Dead? Sebastians nted eyes narrowed slightly and his voice was cold. A coincidence? Yeah. Eric scratched his head. Its probably just a coincidence. After all, she was just giving the littledy sugar in private and its not terrible enough for her to run away. Sebastian sat in front of hisputer with his knuckles tapping on his desk. Take Little Joanna for a thorough checkup. Eric was surprised and nodded his head. As he went out of the study, he raised his hand and wiped the sweat from his brow. What a careful man Sebastian was! He couldnt help praising him. Yeah, it didnt look like a coincidence. He took littledy Joanna to check to make sure she was fine. Joanna was very cooperative when she heard she was going to the hospital for a check-up. She was fine with no disease or pain! And uncle Eric promised to buy her milk tea if she didnt cry during blood tests! I want four cups of milk tea. Joanna held up four fatty white fingers and made a baby voice. Eric was shocked, Arent you afraid your stomach will burst? They are for Lukas and little Little Erika. Joanna said solemnly, We should share good things with others! What about the fourth cup? Eric asked again. Erikas round eyes were sly. For the beautiful auntie! Little Lady Joanna is so sweet to share with her. Eric was moved and agreed immediately. She went to the hospital and finished her physical examination. Then she got four cups of milk tea as she wished. She went to Bonnies room and wanted to give her milk tea. However, when she walked in, she found nobody there. Where did Mommy go? Joanna hurried to go to the nurse to ask. You mean Miss Morgan? the nurse politely replied, She was discharged this afternoon. What?! That was like a thunderbolt which hit Joannas head hard. Why was Mommy discharged suddenly? Shouldnt she stay there for a while longer? Joanna was so worried that she asked the nurse to lend her phone and called her brother Lukas. But Lukas was not answering his phone although she had called him several times. It looked like he was very busy. Little Lady Joanna, why are you still holding the milk tea? After finishing all the the formalities, Eric walked over and whispered. Joanna looked up eagerly. Uncle Eric, I want to go to the hotel. Mom I want to go to the hotel where the beautiful auntie stayed.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Joanna was so flustered and afraid that crystal tears were already rolling in her eyes. Eric was immediately frightened by her pitiful face. He hurried to pick her up and walked to the hotel. However, they couldnt find Bonnie there, either. It turned out that Bonnie didnt go back to the hotel at all. Oh God, mommy was gone and so did Lukas. Joanna felt that she was left there alone so she burst into tears with a broken heart. Little Lady Joanna, dont cry. Ill find the beautiful auntie for you. Dont be sad. Eric coaxed her and led her to a conference room on the second floor of the hotel. There is aputer here. Im aputer expert and I can look up beautiful aunties information and locate her, said Eric. He began to type in and looked it up. Finally, he hit Enter and a line of order information appeared. When Joanna saw it, she cried even louder! Chapter 121 Being Stopped at the Airport Then she saw what was shown on the screen-a flight ticket booked by Bonnie leaving for Country M. Her mommy, together with her brothers and sister, was going to return home while leaving her alone in Willisto. Overwhelmed with great sadness, Erika burst into tears. A whileter, she literally passed out. Joanna? Joanna! Meanwhile, Bonnie, in a greatcoat, had arrived at the airport while Andrew and Lukas were pushing luggage barrows. In front of her there was a wheelchair, in which Joanna was curling herself up. Dont worry, sweetheart. We will return home five hourster. I will turn to the best doctor to have you cured. Bonnie bent over to whisper softly.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Obviously, Joanna was sick. While in the eyes of Bonnie, this little girl suddenly fainted out of no reason. When she woke up again, she was struck by high fever, which Bonnie failed to bring down no matter how hard she tried. Driven by anxiety, Bonnie discharged herself from the hospital regardless of her own health. Then she was about to return home to turn to the best doctor she knew. The high fever seemed to fail Joannas speech. She couldnt utter clearly while slightly moving her own lips. Looking at her haggard face, Bonnie felt heartbroken. Her lovely daughter got seriously sick just after they reached Willisto for a month, which rendered her really guilty. Bonnie was burning with agitation while waiting for boarding. Hey, just stay here, okay? Mommy is gonna get the boarding pass. Said Bonnie. She then stood up and walked over to the counter. However, as soon as she handed the counterdy her ID card, thedy suddenly turned alert. Then she yelled at the interphone, I got her! I got her! What was happening? Then Bonnie saw a few security guards rushing over. Seeing that, she hurried to run away with her kids. However, she was still stopped inside the airport, surrounded by those guards. Miss Morgan, right? We are sorry to tell you that you have to get to the private hospital of the Grant Group immediately, where Mr. Grant is expecting you. Sebastian? It was he again who stopped her from leaving? Was he out of his mind? As Bonnie chilled herself a bit, she was soon filled with panic, wondering if Sebastian had known the truth. So he did this to take the kids away from her. No way! She would never leave her kids alone! Though horrified, Bonnie still prepared to fight back with her body tensing up. Three minutester, inside the hospital, Sebastian got a call. Mr.Mr. Grant, Miss Morgan has fled away! Fled away? Stunned, he felt like being shocked by a bolt from the blue. Then the anger started to burn his heart. What was wrong with her? She literally ran away out of no reason? Just because he didnt offer that kid a gift? While wondering, he heard the little girl sobbing underneath the quilt. Apparently, she captured the whole conversation while Sebastian was speaking through the phone. She could tell her mom had already abandoned her. Soon, sadness overwhelmed her again. Burning with rage, Sebastian clenched his phone hard as if he were about to smash it, Get her here! Whatever it takes! His voice sounded chilling and horrible. Chapter 122 Run Away Yes, sirButMr. Grant, can we call for back up? a trembling voice came from the other side of the line. It is gonna take so much ado to get a woman here? Sebastian questioned, displeased. However, the speaker continued to plead, Butshes really tough. She just knocked down more than tens of us. Whats more, there are three kids by her side. We need more back up in case those kids run away from us Three kids? How came she got three kids? It was supposed to be two! Surging anger had mounted on Sebastians eyes and burnt his heart. How many affairs had she ever engaged in? Ridiculous! Mr. Grant the speaker was still waiting for his response. He slightly closed his eyes as if he were trying to hold back the feeling of upset. Then he forced out his order, A tough woman, huh? Why dont you tackle it in a tough way? In the vi of the Newmans, Bonnie was staring nkly at the little girl who was dozing off on the couch, feeling guilty. As soon as she ran out of the airport, she rushed to Annas with her kids. The vi was highly secured, which made it difficult for Sebastians men to find out her whereabouts. However, it was just a makeshift. Joanna was still burning in fever, badly in need for treatment. What if the fever damaged her irreversibly? At the thought of that, Bonnie was traumatized. She clenched her fists so hard that her nails were about to snap off. Dont worry. I have noticed a professional overseas doctor. He will be here tomorrow to cure her! Anna walked over to hand Bonnie a ss of water. Bonnie nodded to reply. She took over the ss but not in the mood to drink it. She still fixed her eyes on the little girl, I dont know what happened. Erika has been a healthy girl, but howes she just Before she finished, she started sobbing. Seeing that, Lukas hurried to pass her some tissue, Mommy, dont be worried. Erika will be fine. While speaking, he pulled Andrew over to a corner and whispered, Andrew, we gotta do something to get Erika back! It is gonna kill mommy! Once Erika and Joanna could return to where they belonged, it would definitely sce their mom and Joanna could get the best treatment. After all, the Grant Group had been globally known. It should be easy for them to resort to the most professional doctor. Of course, Andrew believed the same. He took out his phone. Not until then did he notice that he got so many unanswered calls from Erika. Lukas took out his phone and he noticed the same thing. Besides, there was a text from her as well. Lukas, are you gonna leave me alone and go away with mommy?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Obviously, the short text revealed her terrible sadness. Lukas felt heartbroken. Now they started to realize how serious the mistake they hadmitted-at that time, the sudden fever hit Joanna so unexpectantly that neither of them had any idea about solution. They could do nothing but to stick to their moms side. That was why they forgot telling Erika about it. As Erika reached the hospital, she couldnt find them. When she learned that they were leaving for Country M without noticing her, her heart got broken. When Lukas was about to call Erika back to exin, a notice popped out on the screen. He was stunned after reading it. Meanwhile, Anna couldnt help eximing, Damn! Bonnie, what the hell did you do? The local government is posting a wanted notice about you! Chapter 123 Wanted Confused, Bonnie took over the phone from Anna. As soon as she took a look, she got mad. Sebastian, you bastard! A picture of Bonnie was posted on an online wanted poster, coupled with a picture of her full body shot and a mug shot, in which every detail of her face could be clearly seen. While at the bottom of the notice there written the number of her BWH. Bonnie was rendered outrageous with her fists clenching hard. If she were facing Sebastian at this moment, she would definitely punch him in the face. Bonnie, whats going on? Howe you are listed on the wanted notice? Anna asked confusedly. Bonnie took a deep breath and replied, Dont worry. I am fine. Obviously, Sebastian had started to y nasty to catch her. So she didnt want to tell Anna about it in case she got involved in troubles. Anna, I gotta leave for a while. Please take care of my kids. Said Bonnie. Anna hurried to stop her, What are you doing? Are you gonna turn yourself in? Bonnie was speechless. She wasnt even a criminal! There was no reason for her to turn herself in. Mommy Lukas walked over worriedly, I wanna go with you. Lukas, stay with your sister. Just call me if you need. Bonnie gently ruffled his hair and smiled. Actually, Bonnie was afraid Sebastian would take Lukas away from her if he showed up. Sebastian had looted two kids of hers five years ago. Thus, she swore to God she would never let it happen again. Lukas was finally convinced to stay. After putting on a mask and a pair of sunsses, Bonnie borrowed a sport car from Anna and drove herself to the Grant Group. However, she was stopped by the security when she reached the portal. The security stared at her and huffed disdainfully, Hey, whats your name? You look like a thief with your face covered like that! Take them off. I gotta watch your face! Well, but I cant Bonnie hesitated. It was in a hot summer. Of course she wanted to take off the mask to cool herself down. But she couldnt! Now she was on the top of a wanted notice. Once someone else recognized her, she would definitely be under arrest. You shall not pass if you dont take off your mask. The security insisted. After pleading for a while, she still failed. Now she had to make a call to Sebastian.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. However, before the line was connected, a man walked over to her and said with respect, Excuse me, are you Miss Annie? Who are you? Bonnie stayed alert. I am here to lead you the way in. Replied that man. Lead her in? Lead me to the office of Sebastian? she asked. Yes, I am here to walk you in. Mr. Grant is expecting you. He was expecting her but did nothing while watching her pleading with the security? Bastard! she cursed in her mind. What a jerk! Though irritated, she still followed the man in. However, the man didnt seem to stop after walking for a long distance. Where is he? asked Bonnie gently. However, the man suddenly turned around to hood her head with a sack. Chapter 124 Kidnap Before Bonnie could even struggle, he carried her over into a car. Then she hit on the head by a stick. A bang of pain struck her hard because of that. She was soon rendered dizzy. However, she had no idea if she was strong enough to fight back. She then feigned unconsciousness. The man kicked her for once to see if she was knocked down. Seeing that she remained unmoved, he got onto the drivers seat while humming.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then he started the engine and stepped on the gas. With her own head covered in a sack, she could see nothing but darkness. As the car jolted on the road, she could tell it was moving. Who was he? Who was kidnapping her? While wondering, she heard the man speaking on the phone, Maam, guess what, I got her! I got Annie! The woman on the wanted notice posted by Mr. Grant! I got her! And I am on my way to your house! What? Be sounded thrilled. You got her? For real? Of course! Maam, you can then take her to Mr. Grant. I am sure he will be pleased! the man suggested excitedly. Well done! You will get nicely paid for that! said Be. My pleasure! Maam, see you at the same spot half an hourter! Hearing that, Bonnie felt horrified. Though the voice of that woman speaking to that man sounded vague, she could tell it must be someone she knew. While wondering, Bonnie took off the sack from her head stealthily. Then she looked around to see if there was something she could use to fight back when that woman showed up. However, as soon as she moved, she happened to hit an empty can next to her, which sounded loudly. The man suddenly stepped on the brake and red at her, who was lying on the back seat. Seeing that, Bonnie hurried to reach out her hand to open the door. However, as soon as she touched the grip, the man clenched her hair from behind. You wanna run away, huh? Never! Actually, he was a bit surprised. She should have been knocked down, he assumed. Perhaps a few more strikes on her head will work. He thought. So he grabbed the stick and hit her hard again. Countless strikes fell on her body. Though suffering great pain, she found it hard to turn around to fight back. Because of struggling, her blouse was partly ripped off, beneath which her hair shoulder was revealed in the air. Soon, it caught his eyes. Wow, what a hot chick! the man seemed to be burning with lust. He couldnt wait to start groping. Dont touch me unless you wanna get punched! Bonnie shouted in panic. However, the tears glimmering in her eyes coupled with her disheveled look and deadly attractive face actually ignited his desire. Regardless of her warning, the man grabbed her hair to pull her onto the back seat. Then he mounted on her top. Chapter 125 Drop the Conference Desperation soon overwhelmed with her. She would kill herself rather than get raped. And she was prepared for that. However, nothing violent happened to her. The car was then heavily hit from the outside. Because of that, Bonnie suddenly lurched forward. Fortunately, she managed to cover her own head with both arms instinctively, preventing herself from getting hurt. However, that man was thrown out of the window. He hit the ground hard, screaming out of pain. What happened? Bonnie slightly opened her eyes and looked outside the car. But her head still felt dizzy because of that strong impact. She saw that man curling himself up on the ground painfully while bathing in blood with his face ghastly pale. Meanwhile, a tall gentleman walked over from afar. He stared at that man coldly from above. He put on a horrible expression on his charming face. As he approached, the air seemed to be frozen. How dare you do that to her! You wanna get killed? It was Sebastian! Bonnie was stunned. She couldnt even believe what she saw. Dressing in ck suit, he looked like a savioring from heaven to bail her out. Her heart got softened out of no reason. I amI am so sorryMr. Grant, pleaseplease forgive me whining in pain, that man reached out his hand to get closer to Sebastians feet. But Sebastian replied with a contemptuous look. He took a step away from the bleeding hand of that man. Then he made a call, Come over here and clean it up! After that, he turned to look at Bonnie, who seemed to be frozen out of shock. He huffed sulkily, Hey, get off the car! You wanna stay inside forever? A shiver went down her spine. She then squeezed herself out of the car. However, dizziness still lingered in her head. She felt like stepping on nothing while walking. Suddenly, she stumbled forward weakly. Before she fell onto the ground, she was wrapped around in the arms of Sebastian. Then she smelt that familiar scent from him again. She raised his head to look into his dark eyes, from which she could tell nothing. Stunned, she had no idea how he caught her into his arms while there was a distance of meters between them just now. Did he just rush over in a blink? Dont you know how to stand up on your own? he huffed mockingly. Embarrassed, she hurried to push him away. However, he still clutched tight at her while speaking, Hey, dont y tough. I dont wanna be used of battery if someone else saw you stumble down in front of me. Hearing that, Bonnie was rendered speechless. There was a guy bathing in blood lying next to him. But he didnt even seem to worry if he would be used of attempted murder. What a ridiculous excuse! Soon, Eric reached the spot. When seeing that man being unconscious because of excessive bleeding while Sebastian seemed to be flirting with Bonnie at the same time, Eric was shocked.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. What the hell was happening? Mr. Grant, you walked away in the midst of conference just to run over that guy with your car? asked Eric tentatively. Chapter 126 Shoot Me What? Bonnie turned to Sebastian in astonishment and then looked around, only to see a crashed Maybach with a warped hood. There was even quite a bit of engine oil and cont leaked on the ground. The Maybach was a total wreck now. Meanwhile, the minibus in front of her was no better. Its rear was badly dented in the collision, and the airbags hadpletely gone off. These two cars were scrapped, and that proved how hard Sebastian was hitting the minivan. So, did he leave the meeting halfway and crash his luxury car just to save her? Suddenly, a feeling of warmth flooded over Bonnie, but the next moment, she heard Sebastian saying, If I hadnt hit his car, she could have run away! In an instant, that feeling of warmth vanished into thin air. Bonnie felt as if she slipped into an abyss of despair, her body icy cold. Right, she was the criminal Sebastian had listed as wanted personally. If he hadnt hit the minivan, she could have run away! Sebastian, however, didnt notice that the look in Bonnies eyes had changed. He threw a nce at the man in blood and left with Bonnie in Erics car. But the moment he grabbed her wrist, the weak woman in his arms exerted herself to push him away and ran! Suddenly, Sebastian raised his brows in surprise. What was that silly woman doing? Was he such a wild beast that she ran away at the sight of him? Eric was also stunned to see Bonnie limping away. Mr. Grant, shall I bring Miss Annie back? he asked. Hardly had Eric said that than Sebastian strode over and grabbed Bonnie from the back of the neck like a cat carrying its kitten. Let go of me! You son of a bitch, Sebastian! Let go of me! Bonnie struggled to wrench herself free in a panic. But she failed. Sebastian threw her into the back seat before he sat in the drivers seat and stepped on the gas, rushing to the private hospital of the Grant Group. Bonnie managed to prop herself up and red at the back of Sebastians head. Where are you taking me? To the police station? To hospital, Sebastian said in a cold voice. To check if you have any problem with your brain. Dumbfounded, Bonnie thought to herself. Couldnt this man say anything good? He was the one who had problems with his brain, and so did his whole family Except for Joanna and Natan, the rest of his family were all crazy!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Dont bother. You want me dead anyways, dont you, Mr. Grant? You should be happy if I have problems with my brain, Bonnie said, craning her neck. Confusion glinted in Sebastians dark eyes. I want you dead? When have I ever said that? Why was this woman so angry? Just because he was hitting the minivan too hard just now? If I hadnt hit your car, that man would long have got his own way! Sebastian growled with a stern face. Bonnie, who wasnt afraid at all, retorted angrily, If you hadnt issued an arrest warrant against me, I wouldnt have been kidnapped and the kidnapper couldnt have taken advantage of me! I wouldnt have been in such a dangerous situation! In a word, it was Sebastians fault! Arent I wanted by you? Im here right now. Send me to the police station and throw me into jail. If that doesnt work, shoot me! Bonnie screamed in despair. Chapter 127 Clear up the Misunderstandings Annie! Sebastian snarled with a sullen scowl. If Bonnie said she wasnt afraid at this point, she would be lying. But she still craned her neck and snapped, Did I say something wrong? Sebastian pulled over to the curb smoothly and agilely, turned around and sized her up with his narrowed eyes, which were gleaming with fury. He reached out his slender hand and pinched her smooth jaw hard. If you hadnt avoided me, would I have gone so far as to issue an arrest warrant against you? If you hadnt sent your men to get me at the airport, would I have had to avoid you? Bonnie said firmly. In a word, it was all Sebastians fault! Sebastian drew back his hand and tapped his slender fingers on the steering wheel. When Joanna heard you were going abroad, she got so anxious that she passed out. When she woke up, she insisted on seeing you. What?! Shocked, Bonnie started to tremble all over and grabbed Sebastians arm immediately. Hows Joanna now? Is she alright? Sebastian taunted in an indifferent tone as his piercing gaze fell upon Bonnies face, Now youre worried about her? Werent you trying so hard to get away from me? I Bonnie was suddenly lost for words. She didnt know what had happened to Erika. When his men were trying to get her at the airport, Bonnie assumed that Sebastian wasing at her children, so she tried so hard to run away. As for going abroadAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org. My girl is sick, and Im going to take her to a foreign pediatrician to cure her, exined Bonnie. She wasnt running away at all. Bonnies original n was toe back to Willisto when her girl got well. After all, her goal was to take her boy and girl in Willisto back. Now that she hadnt reached her goal, how could she give up halfway? Sebastian was slightly touched upon hearing that, and the image of that ugly girl popped into his mind. The ugly one was sick? Thinking so, Sebastian took out his phone and called Eric. Yes, Mr. Grant? Eric said reverently. Withdraw the arrest warrant. Besides, get the best pediatrician in the world as soon as possible, said Sebastian in a deep voice. Bonnie jerked her head up, looking at Sebastian in disbelief. After a long pause, she ventured, Are you getting a pediatrician to cure Erika? What else could it be? Sebastian asked and sneered, his pupils contracting. Do you want Joanna to get seriously ill so that I can get a pediatrician for her? Of course not! Bonnie denied at once. I wish her well. I hope nothing bad will happen to her. Yeah, you wish, Sebastian snorted and started the car again. Just as he reached for the button to start the motor, he found that Bonnie was still holding his arm. Sebastian dropped his eyes and happened to see her smooth shoulder and thin bra strap through her blouse that was torn apart. Looking down, he then saw her defined corbone and ample bosom Sebastian swallowed, his eyes darkening. How long are you going to hold my arm? Bonnie followed his gaze and found that her bosom was exposed, so she drew back to the back seat at once. Sebastian got his arm back, but he also felt a hint of disappointment. He bit it back, started the car and drove to the private hospital of the Grant Group. Chapter 128 Illusion Bonnie was still in a daze in the back seat. Did she mishear Sebastian? He actually withdrew the arrest warrant against her. Besides, he should help her find the best pediatrician in the world for Erika. Truly, he was being gruff and blunt, but he also offered her help! Now Bonnie was torn. If she remembered correctly, Sebastian had disliked Erika before, because he thought she was ugly. But howe he changed his mind so abruptly now? Bonnie had millions of questions, but she choked them down at the sight of his grim face. Well, as long as Erika could be cured by the best doctor, nothing else mattered. While Bonnie was plunged in thought, the car pulled into the private hospital of the Grant Group. Get off. Sebastian opened the car door first. Seeing that, Bonnie also jumped off the car. She asked as she strode into the hospital, Which ward is Joanna in? She had only gone a few paces before Sebastian pulled her back. Are you going to visit her like this? Sebastian looked at her with contempt, but at the same time, there was something else in his dark eyes, in which Bonnie could see herself reflected. Her blouse was torn apart, her hair disheveled. She looked exactly like a mad woman who was just discharged from the madhouse, and the little girl would definitely be terrified at the sight of her like this. Bonnie pouted slightly and said in a soft voice, But Ive got nothing else to wear. Could you get me something? They were in Sebastians hospital, so it wasnt hard for him to get some decent clothes. Before long, Bonnie went to the changing room with the nurse and put on her new dress. Bonnie couldnt be more grateful to her, promising that she would definitely buy her a new one. The nurse waved her hands with a smile. Dont bother. You have a great shape, and my dress must look much better on you. Im happy for it. Bonnie went to put the new dress on. The nurse was a youngdy, so the dress she bought gave a cute girl vibe. It was a simple pink dress with floral pattern and exquisite trim. There was a huge bow on the back, and it bounced when Bonnie moved. It looked so adorable. Bonnie looked at herself in the mirror. The pink dress lit up her face and made her look much younger, but she fell into a trance at the sight of herself. Once upon a time, she had used to have a simr dress when she was young, and it was a gift from the little boy she had saved. However, before she had a chance to put it on, Be took it away. It didnt ur to Bonnie that so many yearster, she actually had another chance to put on a simr dress. I knew youd look great in it. Amazed, the nurse pushed Bonnie out of the changing room to show Sebastian her new look. Meanwhile, Sebastian was leaning against the wall, waiting for her. Hearing the door opening, he looked up, shocked. The expression on his face froze for a moment. Can I visit Joanna in this dress? Bonnie ventured, sensing something wrong with the look in Sebastians eyes. Sebastian recovered himself, his eyes cold again. Yes, as long as you dont look like a mad woman. He couldnt believe it. For a moment, he remembered the little girl in the pink dress that he gave her as a gift when he was young.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sebastian had found that little girl, which was Be, but why did he have that illusion as he watched Bonnie in front of him? Chapter 129 You don’t Need Me to Force You to Do Anything Sebastians mind wandered for a moment. Before long, he came to his senses and cast an indifferent look at Bonnie. Dont wear something like that again. Bonnie didnt know what to say. The nurse told her she looked great in this dress, while Sebastian hated it. What did that mean? It meant that the man must be blind! Bonnie took a deep breath, telling herself it was not worthwhile being angry with a blind man, and caught up with him. Finally, Bonnie saw the little girl hiding herself under the covers in the ward. She buried herself under the covers, while the nurses were anxious and at a loss standing beside the bed. They had been coaxing her intoing out for over three hours, but this littledy wouldnt get out. The nurses were nervous to see Sebastianing back. They were doomed. Would Mr. Grant fire them since they had failed to get the littledy out of the covers? However, Sebastian said nothing but strode over to the sofa and sat down. Meanwhile, Bonnie walked over to the bed and called in a low voice, Joanna? The little girl under the covers trembled upon hearing her. Bonnies heart sank as she saw that, and she went on immediately, Joanna, its Pretty Lady. Dont you want to get out of the covers and look at me? Hearing that, the little girl threw back the covers at once. She kept her swollen eyes fixed on Bonnie for a minute and finally realized she wasnt dreaming. The next moment, she burst into tears and flung herself into Bonnies arms. I I thought you didnt want me anymore! Boohoo Im so scared! No no, Bonnies heart broke as she saw the little girl wailing and she exined, of course I want you. Its just that I have to go abroad to get the best doctor for Erika. Joanna was sick? Erika stopped crying instantly and asked with concern, Whats wrong with her? Is it serious? She paused for a moment and continued, Go to Handsome Daddy for help. Hes rich and powerful, and hell definitely get the best doctor in the world to cure Jo Erika. If he wouldnt, tell me and Ill make him change his mind! Bonnies lips twitched. She thought to herself, My baby girl, havent you seen your daddy sitting in the corner? The truth was Erika didnt see Sebastian. Since Bonnie said nothing, she added, I mean it. Feel free to tell me. Hes been so mean to you, and now is the best time to make him pay for it. Joanna! Sebastian couldnt stand it anymore and called with a sullen face. Erika trembled as she heard the familiar voice. Why are you here, Handsome Daddy? she asked in puzzlement. When did youe? Why havent you told me? How dare you listen in on my conversation with Pretty Lady! Fortunately, Erika hadnt called Bonnie mommy just now, or she would have given the game away. Anger welled up inside Sebastian the moment he heard Erika saying how dare you. Meanwhile, Bonnie took Erika in her arms at once. Mr. Grant, Joanna is only five, and shes just a kid. You wont get mad at a child, will you?N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Sebastian was lost for words. He stared calmly at Bonnie and sneered, Didnt you say that to force me to hold back my anger? Of course not, Bonnie denied and exined earnestly, Youre a generous man, and you love your daughter. You dont need me to force you to do anything. Chapter 130 She’s Run away again? Sebastian knew very well what Bonnie was doing. She was ying up to him. But he didnt hate it. He leaned back in the sofa, his narrowed dark eyes gleaming with mixed emotions. Now that youve seen her, can we get back to the Sunshine Vi? Erika nodded with satisfaction and said loudly, Yes, yes.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Fortunately, her mommy and brothers hadnt ditched her. Besides, since Joanna was sick now, Erika was willing to y the role of littledy Joanna for a few more days so that her mother would have more time to take care of her. With that thought, Erika turned to Bonnie immediately. Pretty Lady, remember to cook creamy corn soup for Erika. Shell get well as long as she has that soup! Bonnie was surprised to hear that. How did you know that? The creamy corn soup was kind of a secret among her and her three children. In the past, the three little kids wouldnt take pills because they tasted awful, so Bonnie came up with an idea, which was to grind the pills into powder and put it into the creamy corn soup, so that the three little kids wouldnt taste the pills anymore. The funny thing was that the kids thought the creamy corn soup cured them, but in fact, it was the pill powder that had worked. Therefore, even if the kids could stand the taste of pills now, Bonnie still cooked creamy corn soup for them when necessary. However, how did Joanna know that? Erika met her mothers suspicious gaze and her heart skipped a beat, and she made an excuse. Erika told me that secret! And Bonnie actually believed it. Alright, Ill cook a big pot of creamy corn soup for Erika when I get back, and Ill bring some for you tomorrow, OK? Erika jumped with joy instantly. Yay, thats great, mo Pretty Lady! Just at this moment, Sebastians phone rang. It was from Eric. Mr. Grant, I just learned that the famous pediatrician Asher Lawson is on his way to Willisto. Hell arrive at the hospital in two hours. I see. Sebastian hung up the phone. The next moment, he turned to Bonnie. The pediatrician will arrive in two hours. Bring your girl here. If you need anything, go to anyone here for help. As soon as he finished his sentence, Sebastian left the ward with Erika. Bonnie went after them and said thank you to him seriously and sincerely. Thank you, Sebastian. Thank you for helping your biological daughter without knowing the truth! C Sebastian paused for a moment before he went on walking, but meanwhile, his lips curved into a faint smile, and he was even unaware of it himself. Soon, Sebastian went back to the Sunshine Vi with Erika. The little girl fainted because she was too worried, but there was nothing wrong with her body at all, so she recovered and became vigorous again after seeing Bonnie. She ran to the garden and yed on the swing as soon as she got back to the Sunshine Vi. Sebastian just let her do whatever she liked and went to the study on the second floor. Rupert had been waiting for him in the study for a long time. It had been so long that he had fallen asleep lying on the leather sofa. His custom-made khaki trench coat wrinkled under his body. His handsome face looked beautiful and seductive at the same time as he was sleeping, and he looked even more charming than women. Sebastian cast a cold look at him and said warningly, Take a nap at your home, not in my study. Rupert sprang up, his pretty eyes blinking resentfully. Why are you so angry? Havent you found Annie? What? Shes run away again? Chapter 131 She Has Recovered? Sebastian cast a casual glimpse at him, She didnt run away. Alright! Hearing that, Rupert stood up and walked over to him, So what are you mad about? She has returned to you. Come on, just be peaceful with her from now on. That will be fine. After a short pause, he added, Well, but I gotta say I have never expected you to post her on a wanted notice. I bet she must be crying badly when you saw her at the portal, right? As soon as he mentioned about it, Sebastian appeared horribly chilling. If it werent because of Rupert calling to tell him that he saw Annie at the portal of the Grant Group through the CCTV camera, she would have been doomed. Someone conspired to kidnap her and took her to the one he works for, who was nning to im credit for her from me. While speaking, Sebastian opened his eyes slightly, Find out whos behind this. However, Rupert seemed a bit displeased. Come on, not again! Sebastian, I aint no your errand boy! Come on! Sebastian responded with a cold glimpse, which rendered him a bit horrified, You got a problem?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Overwhelmed with ongoing horror, Rupert finallypromised after a shiver went down his spine. Well, I am fine with that! I would like to be at your disposal! Sebastian simply ignored his fawning look, Besides, do some dig-out about Annie. But you have done that before. Confused, Rupert asked again, What? You cant let it go? He still remembered the paternity test clearly showed that Annie shared no kinship with the Morgans. But she seems to be scared of me. Whenever she sees me, she tries to run away. Sebastian frowned and continued, there should be a reason ounting for her phobia of me. Even if she might not be the one I have been looking for, perhaps we once knew each other. He insisted to continue with an investigation about her. Rupert sighed. Once again, he needed to be busy running errands for Sebastian. Then Rupert was about to walk out of the door. When he just reached the door, he suddenly stopped, Hey, by the way, I got good news for you. I have checked the physical report about Joanna, which tells that she is fine and healthy. Sebastian replied coldly while reading some files, She just passed out because of sadness. Whats the fuss about? Hey, thats not the point. Rupert added, I mean the chronic disease she has been suffering. She always fainted, right? Sometimes her nose bled out of no reason. We once found that it was a matter of her heart. But we couldnt figure out the reason. But the report this time shows that she is totally fine. Sebastian suddenly froze. He turned to look at Rupert. His eyes seemed to be mixed with excitement, Shes totally fine? Yeah, perhaps the tooth decay is her only health problem. Rupert nodded. It was because of the tooth decay that Rupert continued with a thorough physical check for her, from which he in surprise found out that she had totally recovered from the unknown disease. But you said it was hard to deal with. Howe she has suddenly recovered? though Sabastian was pleased to hear that, he was still confused. Rupert replied confusedly as well, I dont know. We found it hard to tell the reason ounting for her disease at that time. Now she has suddenly recovered for no reason. It seems to make sense to some degree, right? Chapter 132 I’ll Take Advantage of Her After a short pause, Sebastian remained silent. Indeed, Joannas disease appeared mysterious. About a few months after she was born, her lips turned weirdly blue. Then the diagnosis report showed that it rted to her heart. However, there didnt seem to be a perfect treatment no matter how hard those doctors tried to work on it. What was worse, they couldnt even figure out the pathogenesis. The only clue they got was that the diseased was rooted in her heart, because of which Joanna fainted or suffer a nosebleed from time to time. Even though Sebastian had turned to as many doctors as he possibly could, Joannas disease still remained the same. Never had he expected that she literally recovered herself today. Taking a deep breath, Sebastian felt much more rxed.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. Alright, its time to leave you back to work. I gotta go. I will let you know if there is any news about her. Rupert waved his hand and walked out of the study. Then he left the Sunshine Vi. As soon as he walked away, Be walked herself out of a corner, with hatred brewing in her eyes. She red at Rupert and then at the study. Her face went twisted. If it werent because of her eavesdropping just now, she would have never noticed that Sebastian actually posted the wanted notice just to get Annie back to his side. No wonder he cancelled the wanted notice as soon as he got Annie. However, Be felt fortunate at the same time as the mole she nted inside the Grant Group hadnt even reached her after he kidnapped Annie. Otherwise, she would have brought Annie to Sebastian while dreaming for benefiting from it, which would definitely get her into a big trouble. But meanwhile, Be was mad. She couldnt figure out why Sebastian was so infatuated with Annie. How came that woman appeared so attractive to him? Be was burning with jealousy. She was having a tough time these days-ever since she learnt that Bonnie had returned, she hadnt figured out her whereabouts no matter how hard she tried. And now this woman named Annieing from nowhere captured the heart of Sebastian. But Be, the Mrs. Grant-to-be, got nothing left while being grounded inside the vi day after day. She was about to go crazy. She was wondering how to get rid of both of them-the annoying Annie and Bonnie, and then get Sebastians love glued to her side. Suddenly, she came up with a perfect idea. Smirking, she ran back to the room and made a call to Madeleine. Mom, I got an idea to deal with Bonnie! said Be excitedly. Madeleine had been bothered by the matter of Bonnie recently, not knowing how to figure out her whereabouts. So she got thrilled as soon as she heard that, Really? Have you got her? No. Replied Be. Madeleine soon got upset, No? So what are you calling me for? Stop distracting me! I gotta hire more guys for help. Mom, dont be stupid. Be then added, How are you gonna get her whereabouts among some many people in the city? Think about it! Just tell me whats your idea! Madeleine sounded impatient. Be then continued, Why dont we do something to make her show up on her own? We can start with her retarded uncle. I bet its definitely doable. I got the same n before. Madeleine sighed, but it will only make us suspicious if we do so. I dont wanna get myself in trouble. Thats why I have got a nice scapegoat! Be repliedcently. Chapter 133 Are They Twins? Hearing that, Madeleine got thrilled again, Scapegoat? Mom, do you know there is a woman named Annie hanging around with Sebastian? asked Be. Of course I know that. But she is wanted, right? Thats a fake wanted notice! Be screamed with sharp voice, She was running away. And thus Sebastian put her on a wanted notice just to get her back. What? Madeleines eyes were filled with hatred. She could tell this one named Annie must mean a lot to Sebastian. Here is my n. Since he cares so much about Annie, why dont we manipte her? Be suggested evilly. ording to her conspiracy, she would manage to make Bonnie show up herself in the name of Annie. After that, she would catch Bonnie and kill her. Then she would ask Sebastian out to let him witness Annie hurting Bonnies uncle. By doing so, she could mislead Sebastian into a conclusion that it was Annie who killed Bonnie at that time. What a perfect n! Be was sure that would definitely kill his infatuation with Annie. Even if Annie were to survive out of the mercy of Sebastian, she still prepared a n B to finish her, which actually referred to the capsule nted beneath the skin of Annies back. With the help of that, she could kill Annie whenever she wanted. Well done! Madeleine looked excited, Finally, you got a best n in the world! Okay, mom, I will leave it to you. Said Be. As Madeleine agreed, Be hung up the phone. An evil smirk appeared on her delicate face, making her look a bit horrible. Annie and Bonnie, this time, she had to finish them both! Inside the private hospital of Grant Group, Bonnie, standing next to the bed, was scing the little girl curling herself up beneath the quilt, Erika, dont be afraid. Those doctors areing to help you. Its not gonna hurt. No! I want no treatment! the little girl grumbled. She seemed quite reluctant. Distraught, Bonnie was so confused, having no idea why Erika appeared so reluctant to get treatment. Ever since those doctors walked in, she turned to be scared and then wrapped herself beneath the quilt. She looked so different than before! But never had Bonnie expected that it was actually Joanna instead of Erika, who had been fed up with pills and all kinds of treatment since she was born ill. Erika, listen, if you behave yourself and get treatment, I will take you to the amusement park on the weekend, okay? Bonnie continued to coax her. Hearing that, Joanna reached out her head and stared at Bonnie with her big eyes, Really? Of course! Mommy will take you to the merry-go-round and ferris wheel! Bonnie nodded. Wellokay then Joanna then agreed and sat up straight. Those doctors soon walked over to check her body.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Three minutester, one of the doctors put on a serious look. Then he turned to talk to Bonnie, Maam, we might have a talk outside the room. Hearing that, Bonnie felt like being stuffed with bad feelings. It must be a severe disease, she supposed. She stumped out of the door, feeling anxious, Doctorsohow is she going Before you get the answer, I would like to ask you a question. Is she the twin sister of Joanna Grant? the doctor asked seriously. Chapter 134 Deny! Hearing that, Bonnie got alert. She couldnt help clenching her fists out of nervousness, Whywhy do you think so? She was so surprised that the doctor still recognized her face regardless of the disguise being put on Joannas face. Well, actually, I have seen the same symptom on another girl for only once. And Joanna was that girl. Now this rare symptom appeared on your daughter, which is exactly the same as Joannas. That was why the doctor was wondering if they were twins. An effective treatment targeting the disease would only be possible after he got a clear answer from Bonnie. Hearing that, Bonnie felt heartbroken. As soon as she learned that Joanna suffered the same symptom, she was writhing in pain. What was going on? How came both her daughters suffered the same disease? Not until quite a whileter did she chill herself again. Then she asked cautiously, Doctor, if they were twins, could it possibly be a kind of gic disease? Probably. But I can only draw a conclusion after I get the answer. The doctor then looked at her again, So are they twins? No Bonnie still denied. If the doctor knew the truth, Sebastian would definitely take Erika away from her, she believed. As for Erika, she decided to turn to a doctor she could truly trust. The doctor seemed confused when hearing the answer, Not twins? Why? So weirdCould it be a contagious disease? While murmuring to himself, the doctor walked away. Bonnie returned to the ward and hurried to call Anna to ask her here to pick up Erika. As the doctor was hired by Sebastian, she could tell that the doctor would probably notice him about the diagnosis of Erika, which might cause his suspicion leading to further investigation. So she had to get Erika far away as soon as possible. Anna could clearly notice her trembling voice through the phone. Okay, I will be right there in 30 minutes! she soon agreed. Actually, Anna arrived at the hospital in only 15 minutes. She took Joanna into her car without proceeding any discharge procedure. Sitting on the back seat, Joanna looked outside the window. She remainedposed while speaking, Are we gonna leave Willisto?Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Of course not, we are heading to my house. Your mommy will being with us tonight. Dont worry about that, okay? Anna exined. Hearing that, Joanna felt relieved. She took out her phone to text Erika. I am leaving for the house of your godmother. Hey, dont cry like a baby again, okay? Meanwhile, Erika was ying in the garden when the text reached her. She took out her phone to take a look. Then she texted to reply, Arent you gonna stay for treatment in the hospital? You are still sick. It took quite a while for Joanna to text back, Your mommy got me out of the hospital after she had a talk with the doctor outside the ward. I dont know why. Seeing that, Erika was more confused. Mommy got her out of the hospital before she recovered? Why? At this moment, she happened to hear a sad talk between two servants nearby. How about your nephew? I heard he was discharged from the hospital? Yeah, the doctor said he didnt have much time left. So he suggested his parents they should take him home and spend more time with him. The conversation shocked Erika like a bolt from the blue. Chapter 135 What Happened? Erika rushed over to them, What did you just say? Your nephew was sent home before he recovers? Does it mean that he is incurable? She looked anxious. The two servants couldnt help flinching because of her sudden appearance, Sorry, littledy Joanna, we didnt mean to talk just now. They were so scared of being fired for chitchatting during working hours. Dont worry. You wont get fired. Joanna noticed what they were worried about, Just tell me! Does it mean that the disease is incurable? Hearing that, the servants breathed a sigh of relief, Commonly speaking, he should have stayed in the hospital for treatment if the disease were curable. Since his parents could afford the treatment and they love their son, I dont think they should drop the hope unless its incurable. What they said shocked Erika greatly. Her sadness started to escte. She felt like being trapped in the abyss of desperation with her face ghastly pale. Then she burst into tears. About three minutester, with a livid face, Sebastian was holding the sobbing Erika into his arms while ring at the two servants kneeling and shivering on the ground, What happened to her? Both the servants trembled in fear with tears in their eyes, Mr. Grant, we dont know! We were just talking about my nephewand then littledy Joanna rushed over and asked if it meant my nephew was incurable as he returned home before he got recoveredThen she suddenly cried. They swore to God that was all they had said to her. Hearing that, Sebastian looked at the little girl, Why did you ask that question? Tears went down Erikas face all over, Joannano, Erika had left the hospital. Sebastian seemed to freeze while wiping her tears off. Now he noticed the reason for her tears-she actually assumed that Erika got discharged from the hospital because she was incurable. At the thought of that, Sebastian was rendered worried. He hurried to dial the number of Bonnie. Hello? said Bonnie. Why did you get Erika discharged from the hospital? Sebastian asked straightforwardly. Bonnie was stunned, wondering how he noticed that in less than 30 minutes after the discharge. Was he still spying on her? Hey, answer me! Sebastian huffed. His voice went louder, mixed with inconspicuous annoyance. Bonnie was horrified by his aggressive attitude. She gasped for air to chill herself. Mr. Grant, I appreciate your help. But I have turned to the most professional pediatrician with the help of my friend. So, thank you for your kindness. After a short pause, she added, Mr. Grant, you can tell your doctors to stop working on a treatment n for my daughter. Its a matter of privacy. If you still insist, I might resort to the court. Soon, Sebastian turned into a horrible expression. Even the air inside the study seemed to be frozen.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Resort to the court? Huh, how ungrateful! She literally ran away again with her daughter without even noticing him as soon as she essed to a better doctor. Great! Okay Sebastian continued with his aggressive cold voice, My doctors arent that free enough for your disposal at any time! I am just calling to confirm her discharge in case you make me take the me if she werent fortunate enough to survive and died in my hospital! Chapter 136 I can’t Swap Identities with You anymore Bonnie got taken aback, This bastard! He just cant wait to see Erika die, doesnt he? For gods sake! Erika is his daughter! Bonnie hung up the phone furiously. Sebastian frowned and was irritated when he saw his phone turning ck, but at the same time, he was actually relived which he didnt even realize is himself. He looked down and said coldly, Did you hear it? Erika is fine. She is with a better doctor now, so she wouldnt like my crappy hospital. Humph Erika was still upset. She pushed Sebastian away and jumped to the carpet and looked up like an angry lion, Handsome daddy, is Erika a bad kid to you?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. No. Sebastian denied. Did Erika do anything to irritate you? Erika questioned. No. Sebastian answered. Erikas eyes instantly looked hurt, Why would you hate Erika so much then and even want her to die? Do you really hate her this much? Erika then just ran out. She really liked the handsome daddy because he would throw her in the air and hug her and would even try all sorts of ways to bring mommy to her whenever she missed her. But all these sweet gestures were based on a lie which she pretended to be Joanna. The handsome daddy would just loathe her and even wish her to die as soon as she was Erika again. I dont want a handsome daddy like this! I dont want to stay in this Sunshine Vi anymore! Erika then ran back to her bedroom and got a little bedsheet to pack all the snacks that she hadnt finished and snuck out the back door of the vi without anyone noticing her. Erika then hailed a cab to Annas mansion herself and also went in through the back yard. At the same time, Joanna was lying on the bed and being pampered by Andrew and Lukas. As soon as she went in, Erika pouted her mouth and sobbed, I want a hug! Erika? Lukas first turned around and looked at her in surprise and said, What are you doing here? Why are your eyes swollen? Did anyone hurt you? Its the handsome daddy! No, its stinky uncle! Erika answered angrily. Hearing Erikas words, Joanna hurriedly sat up straight, Did my daddy upset you? What did he do to you? Andrew got fierce and was fuming. Erika was even more distressed and just burst out crying and even choked up with sobs, The stinky uncle said he doesnt like me and is even afraid that I would die in his hospital and cause troubles for him. Erika sobbed and recounted the whole story. In the end, she looked up and said to Joanna, Im sorry, Joanna, but I cant swap identities with you anymore. I dont want to see the stinky uncle in the Sunshine Vi. Okay. Joanna looked indifferent and clenched her hands together, I will go back right now. Let me escort you back. Lukas was worried. Though he also found Sebastian horrible after hearing what Erika said, but he didnt want to vent his anger on Joanna. He still cared about Joanna. But Joanna declined his offer, I will go back myself. I will definitely make my daddy to apologize to you in person! Chapter 137 Is She Important to Me? Joanna got a cab and went back to the Sunshine Vi herself. The maids were looking for her everywhere when she arrived at the vi. Littledy Joanna, where are you? We thought you are lost! One of the maid said worryingly. Joannas lips pressed into a thin line and her purple crystal liked eyes filled with ice, Im not that easy to get lost. Then she walked upstairs. But she met Sebastian who was justing out of the study in the eye when she reached the corner, Go downstairs and have the dinner. You must be happy to learn that Erika is sick, right? Joanna said to Sebastian coldly. Sebastians veins in his temple throbbed and was angry, Joanna, who taught you to say this to me? Its you! Joanna answered immediately. Sebastian frowned and examined Joanna who looked pale and seemed to be in the cold wind for a long time, but still, her dark eyes filled with hatred and stubbornness. When did I teach to talk this way? Sebastian lowered his voice. You are so cold-blooded and dont care about anyone around you, so I learned from you. Joanna gazed at him and continued, Daddy, I hope you wont regret this one day. Im who I am because of you. Sebastian knitted his eyebrows, She thought that the pediatrician isnt professional enough and discharged Erika from the hospital herself. Sebastian didnt even realize this himself, but he was way more patient on this matter and exined seriously. Joanna got less angry, but her hand still clutched at her hem, Why why did you want Erika to die then? I was just mad. Sebastian answered. Joanna immediately got merry and her eyes lighted up and looked at Sebastian in anticipation, So you do love Erika, right? Sebastian was speechless. Did he love that ugly little thing? Well, he didnt hate her. I will invite Erika toe to the vi tomorrow right away! You got to say sorry to her, okay? Joanna then just ran back to her bedroom joyfully and was going to call Erika. Great! Daddy doesnt really hate Erika! As long as I rify everything, the pretty auntie can still be my mommy! But she was told that Erika didnt have time to visit her the next day because they were going to the amusement park which was the promise that Bonnie made when she persuaded Joanna to have medical checks.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. As long as she can actively cooperate with the doctors treatment, she can go to the amusement park and go on the merry-go-round and Ferris Wheel. But my daddy really wants to say sorry to you. Joanna got flustered. Erika humphed for she was still mad at Sebastian and said, Lets meet the day after tomorrow then. Im not avable tomorrow. Well then, see you. Erika then just hung up the phone. Joanna then paced to and fro in the room and was anxious. She wanted daddy and Erika to get back together and also wanted to go to the park. She was really distressed and didnt know what to do. In the end, Joanna came up with the best solution. She ran to Sebastians study right away and walked in without knocking on the door, Take me to the amusement park tomorrow! Erika will also be there. You got to apologize to her sincerely, okay? Sebastian was amused, Are you giving me orders? Im helping you to get Erika back! Or Erika will never speak to you anymore! Joanna answered firmly. Sebastian nced at Joanna and asked calmly, Why do I have to let her speak to me? Is she important to me? Chapter 138 Bark like A Dog If Sebastian had remembered it correctly, he just saw that little kid three or four times and barely spoke to her. But Joanna acted like if he didnt go to apologize to her, he would just lose a daughter Thinking about this, Sebastian squinted his eyes and asked carelessly, Do you think that Erika is my daughter? Joanna answered seriously, Well of course. If you can marry the pretty auntie one day, Erika will just be your daughter, right? Sebastian was speechless.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He closed his eyes and knocked on the mahogany desk with his index finger and let out a self-deprecating smile. For a split second there, he honestly expected Erika to be his daughter. But how can she be? Erika was five years old now and if this was the case, he got to meet Annie five years ago and sleep with her Thinking about this, Sebastian was annoyed. He slept with Be by ident and regretted it for years. If he really had sex with Annie, what did it leave him then? An animal that would only care about his sexual needs? Daddy, we got to go to the amusement park tomorrow! Got it? Joanna raised her voice and repeated. Sebastian frowned and cant just bring himself to turn down Joanna when he saw her pale cheek and just agreed. On the next day, Bonnie took three kids to the amusement park in Willisto and lined up in merry-go-round. Bonnie was especially merry today for the doctor that Anna invited said that Erika was totally fit after running checks. It was all bullshit when Erika was diagnosed to have rare heart disease. Erika was the healthiest little girl in the whole world! It was clearly a misdiagnose when the doctor in the private hospital of the Grant Group imed Erika to have heart condition. Bonnie was relieved and was especially joyful to have her three kids in the amusement park. Dont run around! Mommy will buy strawberry-vored ice cream for you! Bonnie said to the kids. Erika was the most excited one and nodded hurriedly, Okay, mommy! Bonnie cant helpughing when she saw Erikas happy look with anticipation and turned around and went to the ice cream van. But as soon as she turned around, she bumped into a huge chest. She was immediately enclosed by a familiar and cold vibe and was taken aback and looked up immediately in disbelief. It was Sebastian! Why on earth was he here! Bonnie got flustered and wanted to get away from Sebastian subconsciously and blocked her two kids. But at the very next second, she heard Joannas sweet voice, Pretty auntie, I asked daddy to be here. he was mean to Erika yesterday and wanted to make it up. Erika was still angry when she thought about what happened yesterday and hid in a corner and just ignored Sebastian. What are you waiting for? Go and apologize! Joanna urged and pushed Sebastian forward. Erika. Sebastian stepped forward with resignation and squatted down and looked Erika in the eye, As long as you can forgive me, I can meet one of your requests. You can name whatever you want. Anything? Erika got hesitant and asked Sebastian tentatively, Everything? Yeah, everything. Sebastian nodded. Bark like a dog then. Erika immediately said. Chapter 139 I Want the Truth The once crowded amusement park seemed to sink into silence immediately. Amid silence, Sebastian was livid with anger and Bonnie was incredibly worried. Erika! Bonnie walked forward and stopped her, Dont talk nonsense. Erika remained firm and straightened up her body, Im not! Lukas will bark to amuse me whenever Im annoyed by him. If Sebastian really liked her, he wont be troubled by this request. This stops right now. Bonnie soothed Erika, Mommy will buy ice cream for you. Be a good girl. She got to get the ice cream right away to calm Erika down so that she wont say anything outrageous. But as she just turned around, she heard Sebastians bark. Though he said it quickly, it was definitely sincere. Bonnie was shocked to the core and just froze. Did she hear it right? Did Sebastian just bark to make Erika happy?? But, but didnt he hate Erika and even said those harsh words yesterday. Could this be the kinship that they share? Though they didnt know each others real identity yet, they would be drawn to each other naturally Bonnie was bewildered and didnt even know how did she get back those ice cream. The four kids enjoyed the ice cream and then lined up to go in the merry-go-round. As for Bonnie and Sebastian, they waited aside. Sebastian nced at Bonnie and saw her holding the ice cream woodenly and didnt even know to have it though it had melted. Dont tell any other souls about what happened before or I will sure punish you. Sebastian squinted his eyes and warned lightly, What? Okay got it. Bonnie was still dull and slow to respond.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! Sebastian then reached his hands to her. Bonnie was confused, What do you want? My ice cream. Sebastian bent his finger and said coolly. Bonnie looked at the ice cream and just noticed it had melted and hurriedly took a bite, I didnt get one for you. Didnt get one for him? Sebastian was slightly annoyed and pulled her hand and took a mouthful of it. He then frowned and despised, Why would you like this kind of sickeningly sweet thing? I didnt ask you to eat it! Bonnie was irritated by Sebastians behavior and said, Well, youre not sweet-toothed. Why would you have it then? Do you like abusing yourself? Sebastians eyes deepened and asked, How do you know Im not sweet-toothed? Bonnies heart skipped a beat. She remembered Sebastians preferences for over ten years and had basically engraved them to her bone. She just let out those words without thinking about them. But she sure cant tell this to Sebastian directly. After wondering for a while, Bonnie answered, It was just a shot in the dark. Few men would like sweet food, especially ice cream. Sebastiannded his suspicious eyes on Bonnie and sized her up and down. Bonnie was dressed in a white shirt, light close-fitting blue jeans and a simple pair of sneakers. She tied her long hair back with a pearl mps and looked just like a college student. He swallowed saliva and approached Bonnie, I want the truth. Chapter 140 You’ll Be Beaten up! Bonnie felt pressured and stuttered, I just took a guess. What do you think it would be then? I have a secret crush on you and investigated your preferences on purpose? Bonnie answered loudly to appear to be more powerful for she was guilty. A lot of park goers nced at her. Sebastians face darkened. Bonnie went on, Dont think too much, Mr. Grant. Ive told you that I dont have any interest on you! Youd better be. Sebastian was angry for no reason and stared at Bonnie and sneered. He then just left. The atmosphere around Bonnie immediately got lively after Sebastian left. Bonnie was relieved and copsed on the bench and shoved the melted ice cream to her mouth. She didnt know why but she felt that Sebastian was looking forward to something when he asked that question before. Did he want her to say that she remembered his preferences on purpose? Bonnie shuddered when she thought about this.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. What on earth was she thinking about? How can Sebastian look forward to that? It must be that she was worried about Erikas illness and got muddy-headed, so that she would have this foolish thought. After wolfing down the ice cream, Bonnie remembered something else. Sebastian bit this ice cream Did this mean that they kissed indirectly? Though they had done way more intimate thing before, Bonnie still felt weird and bought a bottle of water to calm herself down. The four kids then went back from merry-go-round in a while. This was the first time that Joanna had ridden on this kind of entertainment facility before and her eyes were beaming. This is super fun! I want to do this again! No! Ten times more! Erikaughed, This is not as near fun as Ferris wheel. Lets go to try that together! The two girls held hands together and ran to the Ferris wheel and they looked quite cute as their pony tails were swinging as they were sprinting forward. Erika! Joanna! Be careful! Bonnie chased. At the same time, she yelled to the boys behind her, Lukas! Andrew! Hurry over! One of them looked cold and the other one was warm. Hands in the pocket, they followed Bonnie and the wind blew over their broken hair. Many people took out their phones and wanted to take a video of this beautiful scene. They would get a number of followers if they posted this online! How beautiful is this family! Geez, I really want to steal one of them home! How can you only bring one home? Of course we should steal all of them home! But I dont want that ugly one. She looked repulsive! Right! Im also disgusted! I really want to bark. They all looked pretty. Why is she so ugly? People started shifting their attentions to Erika and looked hateful. At the very next second, one of the workers stepped forward and said, Im sorry, but we dont wee mean people here! Will you please fuck out? Who are you to tell us to leave? We paid for this! One of the bystanders was annoyed. I will give you one minute to leave or you wont be allowed in any of public spaces in Willisto from now on! I promise you will be beaten up if you dare to show up. The worker warned coldly. The bystander wanted to say something more, but he immediately got frightened when he saw the worker mouthing at him and just left right away. Chapter 141 Take off the Brake! Scared, the passers-by scurried off. Someone lost a shoe but he didnt dare to pick it up, running away with his tail between his legs. The staff member snorted, pped his hands together and walked away. However, Bonnie and her four children, who were waiting under the ferris wheel not far away, had no idea of all this. They were waiting in line to take a ride. Since they had to ride in pairs, Erika and Joanna would be in one cabin, and Andrew and Lukas would share one cabin, so Bonnie was alone. Hey,dy, if you dont mind, shall we ride together? A man with yellow hair came up to her and said in a teasing tone. Bonnie stepped back subconsciously. This man looked a little creepy. Who knew what would happen when they were in a narrow space a whileter? But Ive gotpany, Bonnie declined. The man with yellow hair snorted, aware that she was lying. Lets go together. People are waiting. The staff member also urged anxiously, Are youing or not? Come on! The man reached out to grab Bonnies slender arm. At this moment, Bonnie caught a glimpse of Sebastian, who was walking towards her, and blurted, Sebastian! Sebastian froze upon hearing her. He looked at her, his eyes gleaming with mixed feelings, and there was a distant look on his face for a moment. Somehow, the voice sounded familiar to him. It was just like how Bonnie had called him back then. Sebastian,e over here! the woman not far away urged impatiently, darting a nce at the man with yellow hair beside her from time to time. It wasnt obvious, but Sebastian could tell she was a little scared. Mixed emotions shed across his eyes, and he strode towards Bonnie. Lets take a ride together. Come on! Bonnie invited him. Not interested, Sebastian said coldly. He had no interest in childish stuff at all. Bonnies face turned pale as he refused her, while the man with yellow hair looked very pleased with himself. He reached out again to grab Bonnies arm. Look, girl, it seems that yourpanion doesnt want to take a ride with you at all. We might as well go together. No one is more familiar with the amusement park than me. When we reach the topter, Ill tell you the secret in the center of the amusement park!Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! His skinny hand touched Bonnies tender skin as he spoke, while Bonnie was ready to give him a punch in the face. At this moment, Sebastian chimed in with a sullen face, Let go of her. Why? The man with yellow hair sized Sebastian up with contempt. Who are you to stop me from taking a ride with this pretty girl? The man with yellow hair scoffed, You have a gigolos face. What are you going to do with me? Sebastian rolled his eyes before he kicked the man hard in the stomach. He moved withposure and grace, as well as a rarebination of power and speed. His movement was steady, but without any hesitation. No one ever expected, or could tell that he would get physical all of a sudden. The man with yellow hair was totally caught off guard. He hit the cabin door that was stopping at the entrance, his ears ringing. But this was not enough. Sebastian came up to him, grabbed his cor and hung him outside the cabin. The exterior of the cabin was smooth. If he didnt hold tight at the top, the man could fall and die. Finally, the man with yellow hair felt scared and struggled to run away, but the next second, Sebastian kicked him back. He pulled his tie loose and looked down at him, saying in a grim voice, Take off the brake! Chapter 142 Marry in Three Months The staff member didnt dare to disobey Sebastian. He ran into the console cab and pulled the switch. The ferris wheel started to move upwards slowly as the bell rang clearly. Wailing, the man with yellow hair clung to the metal shelf and almost peed in his pants. He held the metal tube tight, afraid of falling. Meanwhile, Sebastian put one hand in his pocket and looked indifferently at the man with yellow hair rising slowly, as if it was a dead body. Somehow, people got terrified of this scene. The next second, he grabbed Bonnies wrist and strode into the cabin before them. Bonnie, who was still in a daze, turned to Sebastian and stuttered, M Mr. Sebastian, thank you for what youve done for me. Sebastian didnt move, but a surge ofplex feelings came over him. This woman just called him Sebastian under the ferris wheel, but now she became distant, polite, and even indifferent to him again. As expected, she wouldnt even bother pretending when he was no use for her! Sebastian gave a derisive snort. Stop ttering yourself. What Ive done to him has nothing to do with you! Didnt he do so to help her out? Bonnie paused for a moment and remembered. Seemingly, Sebastian kicked that man after he said the word gigolo, so it had nothing to do with her. If Sebastian intended to protect her, he would have agreed to take a ride with her when she first invited him. But why did he pull her into the cabin just now? Bonnie wondered why, but she held back her curiosity at the sight of his sullen face, looking out from the window. Now they were halfway to the top, and thus had a panoramic view of the whole amusement park. Suddenly, what the man with yellow hair said popped into her mind. He told her he would tell her the secret in the center of the amusement park when they reached the top. So, what was the secret there? Bonnie looked out of the window attentively and expectantly. Just as they reached the high-point, she found that the roller coaster in the middle of the amusement park began to create a unique pattern as she moved upwards When Bonnie was about to study it, the man with yellow hair started to scream and his voice attracted her attention. Having been kicked by Sebastian twice, the man with yellow hair ached all over and was weak. Besides, now he was high in the air, and he screeched in despair, his pale face distorted. It wasnt a pleasant view.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Bonnie looked away and then back at the roller coaster at once, only find that she had missed the high-point, so she was no longer able to see that pattern. What a pity. When the round ended, the four little kids rushed out of the cabins, their cheeks glowing with excitement. When Sebastian was giving a lesson to the man with yellow hair just now, they saw everything from the cabins. It was so cool! Joanna, however, was the most excited one among the four. Finally, his father had done something like a man since he had known Pretty Lady. After all, every woman expected to be saved by her hero. In addition, the beauty and the hero went into a little cabin after that, and they must have got closer to each other. If they began dating from today, they would get engaged this month, marry in three months, and have a baby in five months. Assumably, she would get a little sister next year at this time! With that thought, Joanna rushed towards Bonnie, wanting to ask her if she would give birth to a little brother or little sister for her. Chapter 143 Make Her Take Care of the Nastiest Old Man Overjoyed, Joanna didnt watch her step and was about to fall. Be careful! Sebastian and Bonnie rushed towards Joanna almost at the same time, trying to catch her. Atst, the three people bumped into each other and fell on the ground together. One second before that, Sebastian took the two women in his arms with his left hand, while he hit hardest against the ground. In the passers-bys view, the three of them were so close to each other and looked sweet. Some of them even thought it was a beautiful scene, so they took out their phones, took pictures and uploaded them. In ten minutes, over ten thousand of people gave likes to their pictures, and the number was growling fast, and it became a top search rapidly. C Meanwhile, Madeleine came to the Sunshine Vi today to discuss with Be how to get Annie into the madhouse, so that she would have the opportunity to see Aarav. But each part of their n seemed to arouse suspicion, no matter how hard they tried.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. After all, everyone would find it weird when Annie, a normal person, went to a madhouse to see a madman. At a loss, Be yed with her phone to rx. Then she saw the picture and sprang up in bed out of anger. The picture was captioned, Look at this sweet family. In thement section, countless people were talking about how much they looked forward to life like this, and how perfect the couple was. Bes pretty face was distorted with fury. A couple? She and Sebastian were a couple! They hadnt registered yet, but he would announce the news at her birthday party! Now that Annie had appeared, her position as Sebastians girlfriend or wife was threatened. Simmering with rage, Be couldnt control herself anymore. She grabbed something and flung it to the ground. After some time, the room was in a mess. Stunned, Madeleine scolded in a low voice with a frown, What are you doing? What if the maids see you and call you a nut? How will you live as Mrs. Grant with dignity? Mom! Be took out her phone and showed Madeleine the picture. That bitch Annie, she actually went to the amusement park with Sebastian, and they were holding each other so tight! What?! Madeleine snatched the phone and took a look at the picture, but the next moment, sheughed, Great! Its amazing! Are you out of your mind, mom? That bitch stole my man, and you think its amazing? Which side are you on? Be snapped. Madeleine gave Be a straight look. Im ttering you by calling you stupid. Whats wrong with me again? Be yelled impatiently. Madeleine replied slowly, Since that woman is morally corrupted, ording to the rules of the Jewelry Design Association in Willisto, she has to domunity service, or she will lose her job. In that case, itll be totally normal for her to be in a madhouse. This would be a marvelous opportunity for Be and Madeleine. Bes eyes lit up as she heard that. Howe she hadnt thought of it? But mom, is that really one of the rules of the Jewelry Design Association? Be asked. Madeleine sneered, her old eyes glinting evilly. Thats not a big deal. Just let me handle it, while you wait and see. You have to hurry up, mom. Get her into the madhouse as soon as possible and let her do some cleaning job there. Make her take care of the nastiest old man! Be said viciously. Madeleine agreed immediately, OK, Ill do whatever you say! Chapter 144 Something’s Wrong During the whole morning, the four little kids had been going around the amusement park and yed on all kinds of rides. When it was almost lunch time, Bonnie took them to the childrens restaurant in the park. Hardly had she ordered burgers and fries and taken a seat than the Jewelry Design Association called her. Hello, is that Miss Annie? Weve seen some negativements about you online, and its getting viral. Now it has affected the reputation of the Jewelry Design Association, so you have to make up for it. What negativements? Bonnie was a little confused. Take a look at them yourself. Anyways, you have to do 20 hours ofmunity service to make amends, or all the works you publish in Willisto will be invalid, and anyone can use them for free. Then the phone went dead. It took Bonnie a few seconds toe to her senses, and after that, she began to assess the situation online. At this moment, that picture had already be the top search, and people had left many insultingments instead of envious ones under it, because everyone recognized the man in the picture was Sebastian, and they called Annie the other woman and the evil mistress. She came with three children. How dare she throw herself at Mr. Grant when she has children! That girl is so ugly. Does she resemble her biological father? Be bold. Maybe Annie has something done to her face. Maybe she used to be as ugly as the little girl. Wow! How dare a woman with a stic face hook up with Mr. Grant! Who does she think she is? The more Bonnie scrolled down, the more nastyments she saw. Therefore, Bonnie quit the application, her thick eyshes fluttering slightly, her heart pounding. Honestly, Bonnie was in a panic. She didnt care if she was on top search, but if people began to study her children, it was highly likely that Sebastian would notice something No, she had to solve this problem as soon as possible! So these are what you feed your children on? Sebastian just finished a call and came back, only to see the table covered with burgers and fries, frowning with anger. How had this woman brought the kids up! Bonnie, who hadnt recovered yet, looked up at him nkly, her face pale with anxiety. Suddenly, Sebastian felt such a sharp pain in his heart. He reached out his slender hand to feel Bonnies cheek, but the next moment, Bonnie rose to her feet, said sorry, and hurried off with her three kids. She left so fast that the four people were nowhere to be seen when Sebastian finally reacted. Now, only Sebastian and Joanna were left at the table. Watching the heaps of burgers and fries on the table, Joanna threw the burger in her hand back to the table with disappointment. Then she shot an angry nce at Sebastian. Why were you so mean to Pretty Lady? Now that shes gone, are you happy? I made her go? Sebastian retorted in a grim voice. Arms crossed against her chest, Joanna rolled her eyes. Or was it me? What a stupid father she dad! Now she was worried when he could marry Pretty Lady with his intellect! Sebastians temples started to throb as he saw the contemptuous look in his daughters eyes. Just as he was about to say something, his phone rang.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. It was from Eric. Somethings wrong, Mr. Grant! Come to the office soon! Now people think you have an affair with Miss Annie, and our enemy, YT Company, takes this opportunity and hasunched a series of attacks on us. Weve lost eight hundred million in ten minutes! Chapter 145 Rise from the Ashes Sebastians eyes glinted dangerously. YT Company was the most formidable adversary he had met in years. The two corporations were evenly matched, and they had beenpeting with each other secretly. This time, Sebastian beat YT Company by a nose and won that big deal with the help of designer Magnolia. Now they were about to sign the contract, but YT Company was still ying a waiting game and took the opportunity to fight back. Great. It was time for him to meet YT Company! Thinking so, Sebastian hung up the phone and asked a staff member to send Joanna home, while he drove to the Grant Building.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. C The next morning at eight oclock, Bonnie was waiting at the entrance of the madhouse with mixed feelings. She went to Anna for help after she left the amusement park yesterday. However, before she asked Anna to help her remove those pictures online, Bonnie was surprised to find that all the pictures andments about her had disappeared. Moreover, the ounts of those who had used pretty badnguage on her had all been blocked. The one who was able to do it, and had paid attention to it, could be no one else but Sebastian. However, Bonnie didnt think Sebastian had done that for her. After what Sebastian had done to the man with yellow hair, Bonnie became very cautious when dealing with simr situations. Presumably, the reason Sebastian removed their pictures from top search was because he didnt want people to believe he was having an affair with her. Just as she was letting her imagination run away with her, the gate of the madhouse was opened. A nurse came out and sized Bonnie up. Are you Annie? Do youe here to domunity service? Yes. Bonnie nodded. Even if her pictures were removed from top search, the Jewelry Design Association still asked her to do 10 hours ofmunity service. Therefore, she came to this madhouse as assigned. The nurse verified her identity and took her inside. You maye four times, each time for two and half hours. You job is to wheel those mental patients out in the sun. Quite simple, eh? OK, no problem. Bonnie nodded. The nurse took her to a ward as they spoke. Take care of this patient today. Stay in the sun for half an hour and wheel him back before you move on to the next one. OK, Bonnie agreed at once. She opened the door and walked in, wheeling the demented old man out of the room, while the nurse went away and called Madeleine. Mrs. Wilson, I did everything as you told me. The first four patients she takes care of today are normal, and thest one will be Aarav. Ill make his pants dirty then, so that Annie will have to spend more time with him. OK, be careful. You know what will happen to you if people suspect me, Madeleine warned lightly. The nurse replied immediately, Dont worry, Mrs. Wilson. Ill do a great job! She turned to nce at Aaravs ward as she spoke. The demented man was sitting on a cold metal-framed bed, pulling at the sheets and mumbling something. Dont be afraid. The Morgan family will rise tomorrow. Well rise from the ashes tomorrow! The nurse snorted dismissively as she heard that. It had been so many years since the Morgan family had fallen, but he was still talking idiotic nonsense. He indeed was a madman! Chapter 146 It’s Uncle Aarav! Bonnie had been busy getting those psychopaths outdoor for a sunbath in the whole morning. About hourster, she almost got it done. There was still one more to go. As she took over the key from a nurse, she walked over to open the door. However, when she saw the face of thest one of them, she was stunned and got frozen on spot. She felt like being shocked by a bolt from the blue. The key then slipped away from her grip and hit onto the ground. It was her uncle, Aarav! How came he was kept here? What happened? the nurse walked over as she noticed Bonnie dropped the key. Bonnie soon returned to beposed, I am fine. I was just scared when he red at me. Hey, dont be nervous. You must be mistaken, the nurse added firmly, he would do nothing to you but mumbling. Hes a safe guy to deal with. Just get him out. Okay. Bonnie nodded and opened the door. Then she asked, So what is he mumbling about? Just some kind of nonsense. He keeps repeating his family business will go on forever day after day. I am so fed up with that. Answered the nurse casually. However, it actually rent her heart so badly that she felt like being strangled with her fists clenching hard. Aarav had gone missing ever since the copse of the family back then. While she always believed that he must have been staying somewhere else overseas to evade the heavy debt. Never had she expected that he actually went crazy and got locked into this cell, being overwhelmed with the loss of business. Bonnie stumped over to his front. Never had she been so looking forward to calling him Uncle Aarav again just like the old days. However, she had to strangle it. Now she was known as Annie. Under no circumstances could she be recognized as Bonnie. After a deep breath, she took him out for a sunbath. Meanwhile, Bonnie started to look around him, only to find that he looked haggard with dozens of pounds off. His hair was dyed grey as time went by. Though he was actually in his forties, an age of prime for a man, he appeared much older than he looked like.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content. It really broke her heart. As soon as Bonnie left the psychiatric hospital, she turned to Anna for help, only to get Aarav out of that shithole. Listen, nobody shall notice its me who request for his discharge. Get him abroad as soon as possible. I will hire a private doctor to tend him 24/7. Bonnie required. Okay. Anna nodded, Dont worry. I will get it done as you want. Relieved, Bonnie asked again, So who are you gonna turn to? I got a friend I knew when we were kids. I am sure hes the expert for that! Speechless, Bonnie doubted if that guy was reliable enough. But Anna told her to rx and she would surely get it done. Then she hung up. Bonnie clenched the phone hard, stuffed with mixed feelings. Mommy Erika walked over to hold her arm, Can I have corn soup tonight? Of course. Bonnie collected herself and stroked her head lovingly, your wish is granted. Then she walked into the kitchen to start cooking. Half an hourter, she walked over to Erika with the soup. But then Erika hurried to pack it up in a thermal box. She sneaked out of the room the next second. Chapter 147 Get Caught Erika ran through the lobby on the ground floor, where there was a delivery man waiting for her with great respect, Hi, little girl, did you ask for the delivery service? Yes, please bring it to Joanna in the Sunshine vi. And make sure she will get it herself. Erika required seriously while nodding adorably. The delivery man soon took over the thermal box, Okay! She didnt leave until she saw him fade away from her sight. While inside the elevator, Erika made a call to Joanna. She said in sweet voice, Hey, I paid a delivery guy to send you the soup. Remember to have a taste as soon as you get it. Joanna appeared excited. She replied gratefully, Erika, thank you! But I have no idea what to offer you as return. Erika sighed, Me neither. After all, there is nothing better than the soup prepared by mommy. After a short pause, she added, I know that aint feel good if you cant reciprocate me with nothing. Well, I suggest a few pounds of white truffle should be enough. Okay, as you wish! I will have it sent to you right away! Joanna hung up the phone and run to the kitchen to turn to the chef. Meanwhile, the delivery man reached the gate of the vi. But the security stopped him outside the gate. After sizing up him, the security asked, What are you doing here? I am here for delivery. The man showed him the thermal box. For whom? For JoanJo However, the delivery man found it hard to recall the name. That girl didnt tell me her name. The only thing I know is that she lives in the Creighton Hotel. Replied the man. The security soon started to grow great curiosity. He leaned forward to approach, A girl? Yeah, a girl. The delivery man nodded. Exactly, it was an adorable little girl. Okay, I know whom it belongs to. Give it to me. You can leave now. The security took over the box and ran inside the vi happily. The delivery man still seemed confused.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. He was a bit surprised for the security could tell what he meant before he told the name. He couldnt help wondering if it was a must for all security working for the upper ss to read others thoughts. Hey, by the way, do remember to taste it as soon as possible! the delivery man yelled loud from behind. The security replied with a gesture. Of course, he knew how important it was. He walked through the hallway and went upstairs to send it to Sebastian. However, as he reached the door of the study, Be stopped him. She swaggered forward and frowned, What are you holding? The security hurried to hide the box behind his back, Nothing. However, his action grew her suspicion. An evil expression appeared on her delicate face, Show me! You can still insist unless you wanna get fired and get unemployment forever in the city! Ms. Jones, please no! hearing that, the security had to show her the thermal box. Be opened it and took a look, only to find that it was somemon corn soup. Corn soup? So why was he hiding it? Who cooked it? Be asked seriously. Itsits Miss Annie the security stammered to answer. Chapter 148 Dirt in the Soup Stunned, Be seemed exasperated, Who? The security couldnt help flinching. He then mumbled to repeat, Miss Annie. Though he didnt hear her name from the delivery man, he could tell it must be prepared by Annie. A girl living in the Creighton Hotel was trying to send soup to the vi-the answer appeared too obvious to be ignored. It must be a signal of Annies feelings for Sebastian, the security supposed. What was more, he had ever seen the picture of Sebastian making intimate move with Annie in the amusement park, because of which he believed that Miss Annie must be a perfect match for Mr. Grant. Though they both had their own kids to raise, he didnt think it would be a problem to stop them from reaching to a happy marriage. At the thought of that, he set his foot delightedly on the way to take the soup to Sebastian. However, Be stopped him halfway. Be felt like smashing the box on the ground. Annie, you bitch! You aint get enough even being sent to the madhouse? You dont wanna quit pushing your luck, huh? she clenched her fists hard with her face twisted out of anger. After a long pause, she raised her head to look at the security with a threatening expression, Get back to your position! And dont ever tell anyone about it! If not, you should know the consequence. The security nodded in panic and hurried to run downstairs.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. However, Be suddenly stopped him again. An evil n was brewing in her mind. Be asked him to return and then unled the box. She handed it over to him, Get some dirt from the bottom of your shoes and put it in. What? the security couldnt help trembling in fear. Obviously, she was retaliating against Annie. However, it was thest thing he would do to be involved in the rivalry between Annie and Be. Ms. Jones, pleaseplease dont push meI am just a nobody Be replied with an evil look, Yeah, you are a nobody. So how dare you tryna bargain with me? Do it, now! With an embarrassed look, the security took off his shoe and put some dirt into the box. Be then put on the lid and shook it to mix it. After she made sure the dirt had touched the bottom, she gave it back to the security. Okay, take it to Mr. Grant. Then she swaggered to leave. At this moment, Joanna was running upstairs, burning with madness. She rushed over to Be and smashed her with the white truffle she was holding in her arms. You ugly hag! What are you doing? Joanna! How can you hit me? Be got her luxurious dress stained all over because of that. Joanna grabbed away the box and opened it, only to find that it had been totally polluted with dirt. Tears welled up her eyes. That was the soup specifically for her! Be totally ruined it before she could have a taste! Driven by rage, Joanna sshed the steaming hot soup toward Be. Soon, Be burst into horrible scream, which even jolted the vi. Chapter 149 Another Girl? Half an hourter, Be had been sent to the private hospital of the Grant Group with her scald bandaged. Then she was taken into an VIP ward. Meanwhile, Rupert had reached the hospital. Outside the ward there stood both Sebastian and Joanna, who were staring at each other. The air seemed to be frozen. Joanna raised up her head with her eyes filled with tear. She didnt seem to give in though writhing in grievance. Apparently, she appeared the same as her father when it came to stubbornness. Joanna, Rupert walked over to hold her up. Then he gently wiped off her tear, There is a nice caf nearby. Lets go to get some dessert, alright? Though she still remained silent, she actually leaned closer to Rupert. She looked aggrieved and horrified. After scing her for a few more seconds, Rupert called a nurse over to take Joanna for some dessert. Soon, there were only Sebastian and Rupert standing in the corridor. Take a look at these. Sebastian passed him some files. Rupert didnt even take them. Then he replied, I know what you are asking me for. Joanna is rpsing, right? Actually, he had noticed that when he held her up in his arms just now. He could see her face turning red while her lips blue, which clearly indicated the symptom of a heart disease. Sebastian nodded, Yes, the same as before.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. When Sebastian heard Be screaming outside the study at that time, he rushed out and happened to see her being stained with corn soup all over. He took both Be and Joanna to the hospital. Then he had Joanna thoroughly checked to see if she scalded herself. Though there was no scald noticed on her body, the doctor told him that there seemed to be something wrong with her heart. Then the CT scanning reported that the same symptom appeared once again. But you said she had recovered. Sebastian frowned to ask. Contemting, Rupert said, I know. And you have seen the report, right? It told that she did recover. But I have never expected her to rpse so soon. With his lips pressed, Sebastian felt a pang of heartache. After he had lost his son, his only remaining daughter failed being set free from the suffering of disease once again. Get her the same prescription as before, shall we? asked Sebastian with an upset look. The prescription always remains the same. I dont think it has anything to do with the prescription. Rupert shrugged. So what could be the reason? Sebastian asked after a short pause. Suddenly, a shocking idea popped out in Ruperts mind, I wonder if it was another girl instead of Joanna herself. There might be another girl who looked exactly the same as Joanna with a healthy body, Rupert supposed. And it was that girl who was thoroughly checked at that time. But this time, Joanna returned for the check. That might make sense. After all, that energetic little girl who looked alike Joanna appeared totally different from Joanna herself in the aspect of personality. At the thought of that, Rupert asked wryly, So, you have actually kept another daughter that none of us knew. Impossible. Sebastian denied, I have never slept with any other women except for that one. Fine. But we can still find out the truth within ten minutes. Rupert answered with a finger snap. Chapter 150 What Happened to Your Face? Hearing that, Sebastian looked at him with doubt. It took far more than ten minutes to even finish a paternity test. How was he going to find out the answer in ten minutes? But then Rupert exined, Hey, dont you remember that energetic little girl had a tooth decay problem? The doctor had removed that decayed one. I can check her teeth when Joanna returns. If that tooth still remains there No matter how they resembled each other with the same voice, the same appearance and even the same manner, there would be still a differenceing from some details.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Sebastian agreed. So they waited for Joannas return. Upon Joannas arrival, Rupert walked over to check. However, he found that the decayed tooth was off, which meant that he was wrong about his guess. There wasnt another girl sharing the same appearance with Joanna. As for her weird changing personality and the rpsing symptoms, the reason still remained to be found. Rupert felt like being stumped by the trickiest medical problem on the. While mumbling to himself, he walked upstairs for more information from the database. Meanwhile, Sebastian entered the ward where Be rested. The little girl stood outside the door, alone. She looked around to make sure there was no one else spying on her. Then she hurried to the bathroom at the end of the corridor. She pushed open the door of thestpartment, in which there stood another crying little girl. It was exactly the real Joanna. And of course, Rupert was actually checking Erikas teeth just now. When Erika was calling to ask Joanna if she liked the soup, the harsh scream of Joanna sounded through the phone. Then she heard Joanna running away and there followed a series of noise. She didnt know what was happening. But then she heard Sebastian mentioning hospital through the phone, that was why she rushed over here. As soon as Erika arrived, she happened to hear the conversation between Rupert and Sebastian. So she faked herself as Joanna. Everything went on perfectly. But Joanna was still crying. Erika sighed and then wiped off tears from her face with tissue, Hey, stop crying. I have told Lukas to pick you upter. When you reach the hotel to see mommy, you can have as much as corn soup as you want. And Erika herself had to stay in the name of Joanna. After all, Joanna was in urgent need for sce. While speaking, Lukas reached the door of thedys room. He then knocked on the door, Erika, are you there? Erika hurried to paint some spots on Joannas face. Then she walked her out of the door and told Lukas, Lukas, time to take her home before mommy notices. Okay, I will pick you up tomorrow. Just call me if you got bullied! I will be right there whatever it takes! said Lukas. Moved, Erika nodded, Thanks, Lukas. Okay, time to go. Take care. Lukas replied and turned around to leave with Joanna. However, Rupert wasing over while Joanna happened to bump into him on his leg. The spot painted on her face stained Ruperts white pants greatly. Hey confused, Rupert took a look at his pants and then at Joanna, Erika? What happened to your face? Its shedding some color! Chapter 151 Sign Them Rupert knelt down and didnt hurry to rub away the stains on his pant. Instead, he took out a handkerchief and meant to wipe Joannas face. But Joanna stepped back hurriedly. Lukas went to protect Joanna behind him, Dont touch my sister! I mean no harm. I just want to wipe her face. Rupert hold out his hands and said warmly. But Lukas still remained cold, There is no need of that. I will take care of my own sister. Then he dragged Joanna and ran away. Rupert meant to chase after them, but Erika went to hold back his legs. Geez. Your pant is so dirty. Lets go to the bathroom and clean it. Erika then dragged his pant and went inside the bathroom. Flustered and annoyed, Rupert shouted, Let go of me, Joanna! This is the Ladies Room! It took Rupert a long time to finish cleaning his pant and walk out of the Mens Room. His pant was all soaked, but that ck stain didnt reallye off and was even now smudged wider. Well, we should get you a new one. Erika lifted up her hand and stroked her chin. Rupert nodded and agreed. It was certainly ufortable to walk around with his lower half wet. Rupert then went to a nearly mall to get new pant and while he was browsing around, he gave Sebastian a call. I just ran into Erika in the bathroom and she bumped into me. Is she injured? Sebastian asked. Rupert really cant keep his normal calm and gentle voice at this point and clenched his teeth together, Am I that clumsy to you? Whats more, he was Sebastian biological cousin and Erika was just a stranger! Why on earth would be Sebastian concerned about her first? He was really hurt deep inside! But at the very next second, Sebastian said, You can have the mansion in the west end. Rupert immediately beamed, I know you are the best! I love you! Stop it. Im disgusted! In all seriousness, how is Erika? Sebastian got to the point. Rupert answered, Well, it seemed that the freckles on her face were all painted on and they cane off easily. So? Sebastian remained calm. Rupert smacked on his thigh, Do you still remember what I said to you before? Why would Joanna suddenly be different and even would have heart diseases now and then? Well, it could be that she swapped identity with someone else and Im doubting that person is Erika now. Sebastian got silent for a long time over the phone and finally slowly said, But I really didnt sleep with any other women! The only time that he slept with Be was because he was drugged. Well, it might be a disguise. I will investigate if Erika and Joanna look the same first and then lets talk about what to do next. Rupert suggested.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Sebastian replied okay and hung up the phone. He then walked into Bes ward. Be hade round now, but she looked terrible as she was bandaged all over the body and was just like a mummy. Seeing that Sebastian was here, she just burst into tears. Sebastian, you are here! I thought that you are still mad at me and wouldnt want to visit me. Be sobbed. Standing afar, Sebastian looked down upon Be and the vibe in the ward was pretty cold. He then took out a pile of files and handed them to Be, Sign them if you dont have any question with the terms. Be skimmed the files curiously and instantly froze. Chapter 152 Who Do You Want to be Her Step-mother? The caption on the files was quite clear and it was Release of Custody Agreement! What the hell was going on? Was Sebastian going to let her give up the custody to Joanna? Honestly, she didnt really care whether she can look after Joanna or not, after all, that little bastard never liked her. But if she lost the custody, she wouldnt have any ce in the Sunshine Vi and even the whole Grants! Be was smothered by a wave of fear. She got flustered and went to clutch Sebastians arm and looked anxious, Sebastian, I was pregnant with Joanna for ten months! How can you ask me to give up her custody? Sebastian stepped back and gazed at Be and said coarsely, But you were never a real mother to her. Well, it was because the security said that Annie gave you the corn soup and I got irritated and would do that stupid thing. Be hurriedly exined. Be was in tears, Sebastian, if I had known Joanna prepared that soup for you, I would never have done that. So you are basically saying that if I didnt sense something was wrong, I just deserved to have that soup? Sebastian got indifferent and lowered his voice. Be didnt really know what to say and just shook her head crazily. She was really regretting her decision now. Well, she really got backfired by adding mud into that corn soup. Remember to ask someone to send all the files to the legal department of the Grant Group after you are done signing them. Sebastian said coldly and continued, I will try my best to give you whatever you want. As long as she was away from Joanna, he can meet all of her demands. Sebastian, I Before Be can finish her sentence, the ward door was pushed open and an elegantdy said coldly, I disagree! Be immediately turned to the door in tears as her savior was finally here when she heard the voice. Aliyah was here! Though Sebastian was dominant to everyone around him, he was still respectful towards his own mother, Aliyah. Now that Aliyah was here to help her, she wouldnt need to sign those papers.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Thinking about this, Be begged with anticipation, Mommy, you got to help me to persuade Sebastian. Joanna is my daughter! How can I be separated from her? Aliyah was dressed in a purple cheongsam and wearing a pure white fur which made her both elegant and graceful. Her shining eyes filled with fierceness. Aliyah directly walked forward and grabbed all the files in Sebastians hand and just tore them to pieces. All the white pieces fell to the ground like snowkes. Well, if you are into tearing papers, I can ask someone to send hundreds of papers to the Residence and you can tear them all you want, mother. Sebastian said coldly. He meant that there would be moreing even Aliyah tore this one. Sebastian, do you really want to drive me up the wall? Aliyah was furious and cant even articte her words, Wouldnt Joanna be raised in a single-parent family if she doesnt have a mother? I wille up with a solution. Sebastian remained undisturbed. What will you do? Aliyah questioned, Are you going to let that Annie be Joannas step-mother? Chapter 153 Nobody can Order Me Sebastian looked indifferent and just uttered one word, No. After pausing for a while, he frowned at Aliyah, Who told you to be here? He nced at Be with the corner of his eyes. Be immediately shuddered with dear and shook her head violently and denied in tears, Its not me, Sebastian. I didnt tell mom these things. You got to believe in me! Be didnt tell me this. Aliyah spoke up, If she knew you want her to give up the custody, would she have foolishly waited for you to hand her these papers? The legal department told me this. The legal department finalized all the details in the term and the head of the department was Wilfred, Sebastians uncle. Sebastian, you can have fun all you want, but that Annie isnt a good girl. Aliyah said indifferently. Sebastians tone got colder, She has nothing to do with this. Aliyah sneered and didnt believe his words. Before she came here, she had learned that this matter deteriorated to this point because Be was jealous that Annie sent Sebastian the corn soup. Now that Sebastian was forcing Be to give up the custody over a stranger, she can well guess how maniptive was this Annie. Ive read the news online. Sebastian, you know how influential is the Grants. A divorcee with three kinds would never be allowed to marry into the Grants. Most importantly, those three kids were other mans children. Why should the Grants raise other peoples kids? They might be entitled to get a slice of the Grants money when they grew up. The Grants was powerful and wealthy, but she certainly cant let three strangers to inherit their money. Mother. Sebastian paused and got grim which was formidable, I said no. Sensing Sebastians anger, Aliyah changed the subject.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She then turned to Be, Joanna must be raised up by both of you. No. Sebastian directly declined. He would never let Be interfere with Joannas life ever again. Im not negotiating with you. This is an order. Aliyah knitted her eyebrows and yelled. Sebastian got increasingly fierce and answered firmly, Nobody can order me. Not even his mother. Aliyah instantly got embarrassed and obviously didnt expect her own son to defy her orders in public. Be was also on the edge. What should she do? Now that Aliyah cannot even get Sebastian to change his mind, was she really going to be thrown out by Sebastian and never get to boss around in Joannas name? While she was thinking about this, Sebastian raised the corner of his mouth and said, Mother, do you really think I did this because of Annie? Aliyah sneered, Didnt you? Though Sebastian wasnt exactly on great terms with Be, they were amicable. But hepletely changed ever since that Annie showed up. That Annie really took a bad impact on Sebastian! Moreover, that Annie reminded Aliyah another woman that she hated. She reminded her Bonnie who died five years ago. Aliyah didnt know why but she found they two simr. Chapter 154 She must Know Sebastian Long Before While she was wondering inside, she was taken aback by Sebastians next words. Sebastian said lowly, You should know that it took at least a month to draw up an airtight contract, right? But Annie hadnt even showed up in his world one month ago. So Sebastian had thought about taking away Bes custody way before Annie appeared. Be was flooded by waves of anxiety. But what did she do wrong? Why would Sebastian have the idea of taking away her custody? Well, could it be that Sebastian wanted to get rid of her long before? SebastianWhat did I do wrong? Tell me and I would make everything right! Please dont do this to me. Be begged. She even crawled out of the bed and went to grab Sebastians arm. But she failed to hold Sebastian and fell to the ground. I will ask Eric to send over the new contracts. Sebastian then just turned around and left. Be shuddered with fear and turned to Aliyah who was in shock, Mommy, I dont want to be get separated from Joanna. Could you help me? Aliyah remained silent for a while and then stared at Beplexly, Be, did you really do something outrageous to Sebastian? I didnt Be shook her head, Mommy, I really love Sebastian! How can I do something terrible to him?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Why would he be so brutal to you them if Annie isnt involved? Aliyah wasnt a fool and started figuring out the true reason. Though she liked Be a lot, she would also turn against her if she didnt love Sebastian wholly. Be was panicking and was also trying to guess the reason. After wondering for a long time, something suddenly urred to her and she thought a possibility, Well, could it be that Annie knew Sebastian long before? Right, it must be this case! Be remembered that right when she was trying to pick the jewelries to wear for the birthday party and was selecting designers in Willisto, Annies resume just popped into her mail box perfectly. It was just invalid for a jewelry designer from Country M toe all the way to Willisto to design jewelries for her! But she didnt that much and just thought that she wanted to y up to her. Now that she was thinking about this, she found that the whole thing just went off to a bad start. This Annie obviously approached her deliberately. She was after Sebastian from the beginning. After hearing Bes speech, Aliyah got livid with anger and was shaking. Great! This Annie was just a calcting bitch. Mommy, even if she wants to steal away Sebastian, she cannot rob away my child! I gave birth to Joanna and I was really feared that if she got to take care of Joanna Be then burst into tears. Aliyah patted her shoulder and soothed, Rest assured. As long as Im here, you will always be Joannas mother and you will be the only Mrs. Grant. Nobody can rece you. Mommy, you are so sweet to me. Be sobbed and hugged Aliyah. But she secretly let out a snarky smile. Great. Now that she got Aliyah to help her to deal with Sebastian, she can handle that bitch Annie whole-heartedly. Chapter 155 Uncle Uttered out Her Childhood Name! On the next day, Bonnie woke up early and made breakfast for her three babies and then drove Georges car to send them to the kindergarten. Be good and mommy would pick you up in the afternoon. Bonnie said to three babies. Hand in his pocket, Andrew remained cool and was impatient, Just go. You are so nagging. But Lukas ran to Bonnie and put several White Rabbit Candies into her purse, Mommy, remember to have one of these if you are too tired from volunteering. You might get low blood sugar. As for Joanna, she was busying having the candies and didnt get time to respond to Bonnie and just waved her hands crazily. Bonnie was instantly touched by three babies cute look and kissed on their foreheads one by one and then left. Bonnie soon arrived at the mental hospital. Learning from yesterday, Bonnie got familiar with her work and asked the nurse to get the key to the wards and then pushed one of the patient to bathe in the sun. She meant to spend more time with Aarav, but she wasnt assigned with him today. Though she was a bit disappointed, she didnt show it. But it was all right. After Anna was done processing all the discharge procedures, she can take him abroad and they would have plenty of time to be together. Thinking about this, Bonnie pushed the first patient outside.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But when they just arrived at the garden, the patient wriggled around and looked ufortable. Whats wrong? Bonnie knelt down and asked concern. The patient pointed at the little house nearby, I want to go pee. He wanted to use the bathroom. Bonnie meant to wheel him to the bathroom in the In-patient Building, but he wouldnt agree and insisted on going to that crappy house which was the abandoned public bathroom of the mental hospital. Okay. Bonnie had no choice but to agree and wheeled him to that bathroom. As the patient was male, Bonnie cannot go inside and just get him to the entrance. But two minutester, the patient shouted in pain. Bonnie was taken aback and wanted to go in and check it out. But her wrist was suddenly grabbed by a hand which was skinny and shaking but at the same time powerful. Bonnie turned around and paused. Uncle? It was Aarav who was standing in front of her. Bad he bad Aarav had obviously lost hisnguage skills and was having troubles uttering words out and his face even turned purple for he was trying too hard. He is a bad guy? Bonnie figured out what he was trying to say and hurriedly supported Aarav, Are you here to stop me from going inside because he is a bad guy and wants to hurt me? BonnieBonnie. Aarav uttered with difficulty. Bonnie was in total shock and her heart nearly skipped a beat for Aarav came up with this childhood name for her and he was the only one who knew it. But now he was calling this nickname in front of her, so did this mean that he had recognized her? Bonnie was thrilled and shuddered in excitement and just wanted to get to the bottom of this matter. But before she can ask the question out, the man in the bathroom charged out and red at Aarav and just went to punch him. Chapter 156 Is There a Way to Buy the Madhouse Today? Everything happened so fast that Bonnie didnt realize what was going on. The man punched Aarav in the face and Aarav was thrown to the ground with a bang, his face distorted with pain. He Help! Bonnie reached out to help Aarav up in a panic. However, the man seemed to be obsessed. He straddled Aarav and struck him with his fists violently, his eyes bloodshot. Get away from him! Get up! Bonnie screamed at the man and managed to help Aarav up. The man, nevertheless, shoved her away. Caught off guard, Bonnie staggered back and toppled over. Behind her was a deserted toilet. The back of Bonnies head hit against the steps, and she gasped in pain. Even so, she still struggled up to protect Aarav. At this moment, a nurse came and injected the sedative into Aaravs arm. Soon, Aarav sank down, unconscious. However, the man was still punching him, whose face was covered in blood. Whats wrong with you? That man should be sedated! Bonnie was confused. Hes the violent one! The nurse ignored her and dragged Aarav towards the ward after he was sedated, while another two nurses coaxed the violent man into calming down, showing no intention of punishing him.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! What was wrong with the madhouse?! Bonnie couldnt stand it anymore. She rushed forward to grab Aaravs arm. Hold on. Where are you taking him? The moment Bonnie grabbed Aaravs arm, his hospital gown was torn open, and his bruised and scarred chest was exposed, which shocked Bonnie. Why were there so many bruises and wounds over Aaravs body? Suddenly, Bonnie felt as if an electric current passed through her, and she clenched her fists. Miss Annie, this is our business. Please dont ask too many questions, the nursed chimed in, shoved Bonnie away and left. Bonnies legs gave out and she crouched down when Aarav was out of her sight, indignation glinting in her clear eyes. Some of those wounds were fresh, others old. Apparently, Aarav had been living in a violent environment. Besides, judging from the reactions of the nurses, they must have seen this behavior too often to be surprised by it any more. Which meant, Aarav had been bullied in this madhouse all the time! Bonnie was simmering with rage at that thought. The next moment, she called Anna. Is there a way to buy the madhouse today? she asked. Anna was stunned to hear that. Arent you going to transfer one patient? Why do you want to buy the whole madhouse? I cant afford to wait any longer, said Bonnie in a grim voice. The more Aarav stayed here, the more he had to suffer! Ive got the number of the director of the madhouse, and an appointment with him this afternoon. Why not youe over now so that we can have a further discussion on it? Anna asked tentatively. Bonnie agreed at once, OK, Im going to meet you now. After that, she hung up the phone. After what had happened today, Bonnie was no longer in the mood to domunity service in the madhouse, so she asked for leave and drove to Annas office after she cast a meaningful look at the madhouse. Chapter 157 Something was Wrong No sooner had Bonnie left than the nurse called Madeleine. Im sorry, Mrs. Wilson. It didnt ur to me that Aarav would break in and mess it up. We almost got our own way It turned out the nursed had arranged that patient for Annie! After all, Madeleine had told her to get a perv for Annie and let him take advantage of her. Unfortunately, Aarav burst in and messed up the n. Nervous, the nurse was ready for a good dressing down. However, Madeleine didnt scold her. She wasnt even angry at all. Instead, she smiled and said in a charming voice, Its all right. You can do it next time. Take your time. The nurse cowered in fear, puzzled. What was going on? Was it because something good happened to Mrs. Wilson that she didnt scold her? Madeleine was indeed in a good mood, because Bonnie, whom she had been looking for for a long time, finally showed up! This morning, someone called Madeleine, telling her she wanted a patient transferred to another hospital and made an appointment with her to go through the procedures. She also said she would pay whatever price Madeleine asked. Her voice sounded so mysterious, but who else could it be except for Bonnie? Madeleine agreed to meet her at noon. After hanging up on the nurse, she put on a lc silk dress and left with her personal assistant.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! At the entrance of the restaurant, Madeleine told her personal assistant, Try your best to stall them. Tell them you need time to talk to your boss and will give them an answer in three days. Three days was long enough for her to kill Aarav and framed Annie with it. At that time, Bonnie must be furious and would make Annie pay for it, while she could take advantage of the whole situation. Her personal assistant agreed immediately and went into the restaurant. Meanwhile, the person Anna had arranged for was waiting in the restaurant. Hardly had Madeleines personal assistant sat down than Annas man asked, Are you the director? Just give me a price. I want to buy the madhouse today, and money isnt an issue. Madeleines personal assistant was dumbfounded to hear that. What was going on here? Hadnt Mrs. Wilson told him to discuss transferring a patient? But why were they talking about buying the madhouse now? Madeleines personal assistant didnt know how to deal with this sudden change. He hemmed and hawed for a while and rose to his feet. Please hold on a moment. I may need a bathroom break. Anna, who disguised herself as an ordinary diner and was sitting not far away from them, sighed in an indifferent tone, Seems that she has sent her mouthpiece, but he doesnt know much of anything. Trash. No sooner had Anna finished her sentence than Bonnie, who sat next to her, stood up and hurried off. Anna stopped her at once. What are you doing, Bonnie? That man is outside the restaurant. What if he sees you? Bonnie replied in a trembling voice, her eyes cold, I saw Madeleine. Shes out with that man. What? Do you mean Madeleine is in cahoots with that man? Anna asked in shock, her eyes glinting angrily. It was more than that! If that man went out to ask for opinions from Madeleine, then she must be the backstage maniptor. It was Madeleine who had got Aarav into the madhouse and maltreated him! Bonnie wished she could kill Madeleine now! Anna, however, grabbed her arm and said solemnly, Wait. Somethings wrong. Chapter 158 A Big Gift for Madeleine Seething with anger, Bonnie asked incredulously, Whats wrong? I just want a patient transferred, but why would Madeleinee? warned Anna. It all clicked. Bonnie trembled, astonishment written all over her fair face. Presumably, Madeleine must have figured out the truth, and that was why she hade. Had they exposed themselves? However, they had asked people to deal with everything on behalf of them from the beginning. They never turned up, so they couldnt have exposed themselves. Anna was also in puzzlement. Anyways, we have to take a different approach, or your real identity would be exposed, Anna said. Bonnie agreed reluctantly. She wanted to get Aarav out of the madhouse as soon as possible, but she couldnt take the risk of revealing her identity. If that happened, they would take away her children! Bonnie threw a reluctant nce outside the restaurant and left with Anna. Two hourster, Bonnie and Anna met the man they had sent for the meeting in a private club. They wouldnt agree, saying that they need three days for discussion if we want to transfer a patient. Only three days? Anna frowned. Yes. They put forward a specific schedule. Anna rubbed her smooth jaw with her hand. Find out what Madeleine is going to do in these three days. No need to look into it, Bonnie said in a low voice.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Why not? Anna wondered. Bonnie replied, Illplete mymunity service in three days. Apparently, they had set the schedule ording to Bonniesmunity service time. It appalled Bonnie when she came to such conclusion. Her hands and feet went cold, and she was trembling slightly all over. Obviously, Madeleine wasing at her this time! But assumably, she didnt know Annies real identity, or she would have asked for more. Anna suggested a possible scenario. Could Madeleine take advantage of the situation to frame you up? Look, someone wants to transfer Aarav at a high figure. She thinks they must be some powerful people and ys along with them. When theye to take Aarav away, shell create the impression of you killing him to set you up! Bonnie could totally see that happening! A chill ran down Bonnies spine as she thought of it. If she stuck to her original n and tried to transfer Aarav, he could be killed at that time! The situation was too dangerous! What are you going to do next, Bonnie? Anna asked. Now that you cant transfer Aarav, hell definitely be abused in the madhouse. Bonnie narrowed her sparkling eyes. After a long pause, she said, Stick to the original n. Did she say they would stick to the original n? Dumbfounded, Anna thought she had misheard her. She even reached out to feel Bonnies forehead. It was warm, but she wasnt running a fever. But howe Bonnie had lost her mind? Well give Madeleine a big gift, and tell her shes hurting herself by her own doing. Bonnie pulled Anna close to her and whispered something into her ear. Hearing that, Anna smacked her thigh. Thats wonderful, Bonnie. Well do as you said. Madeleine, that evil woman, will definitely cry her heart out at that time! Chapter 159 That’s the Second Question Now that the n was determined, Bonnie and Anna left separately. Bonnie went to the kindergarten to pick up her three children. She had half an hour before school was over, and Bonnie went to a supermarket nearby to buy some snacks for her children. Just as she turned around, she heard someone calling her name. It was Rupert. Hello, Mr. Robertson, Bonnie greeted him politely. Rupert was beaming a bright and charming smile at her. Miss Annie, I just opened a restaurant nearby. Would youe and take a look at it? No, thanks. I have to bring my kids home, Bonnie declined. But Rupert insisted, Bring your kids with you. I have food for children. He paused for a moment before continuing, Joanna will be there too. She wont be happy if she eats along. Please do me a favor! Bonnie changed her mind and agreed upon hearing that Joanna would also be there.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. But on one condition. Can you answer my question if I agree to go? Bonnie asked. Rupert nodded immediately. Please go ahead. Bonnie fixed her bright eyes on Rupert. What happened to Joannas elder brother? Bonnie hadnt pursued Natans past recently, but that didnt mean she had given up on him. That was her son, and she would take him away with her! However, Bonnie didnt know that Rupert was waiting for that question. He squinted his narrowed eyes and sized up Bonnie, saying in a soft voice, Well, he went to somewhere. Where exactly? Bonnie asked. Rupert spread his hands and replied innocently, Ive already answered your question, and thats the second one. You may ask that question again when I ask a favor of you next time. He was ying the fox now! But Bonnie was upset, but she could do nothing with him. Soon, school was over, and Bonnie and Rupert took them to the restaurant nearby. The speciality of Ruperts new restaurant was to serve local dishes. His restaurant was decorated in a vintage and 80s style, but it looked ssy at the same time. Just order whatever you want to eat. Rupert passed the menu to her. The next moment, he motioned to the waiter and asked him to serve some green juice for the kids. The two little girls, who had swapped their identities, knit their brows the moment they smelled the juice, grumbling, Whats that? The juice gave off a disgusting smell. Well, this is our speciality, nutritious vegetable juice. I think itstro juice, replied Rupert. He pushed the ss to Erika with a smile as he spoke. Isnttro your favorite, Joanna? Have a taste. Erika, who was living Joannas life now, wished she could spill the juice on Ruperts face. Was the juice drinkable? She could die! Why dont you have a taste? Rupert urged, sizing her up secretly. That was your favorite. Why do you suddenly act like a different girl? I Erika got so nervous that her chubby palms were sweaty. What should she do now? If she said she hatedtro now, would she give the game away? Chapter 160 The Wound on her Back Hurts Her clear eyes rolling, the little girl didnt dare to meet Ruperts gaze. Wouldnt you have a try, Joanna? Rupert kept pushing her. Erika straightened herself up and forced herself to say, Of course I would. Im drinking it now. She picked up that big ss as she spoke and gulped it down. Just at this moment, the cashier ran over to Rupert, his face pale. Mr. Robertson, somethings wrong with the cash register. Could youe? Rupert left with the cashier. A few minutester, the problem was solved. He came back to Bonnies table, only to find that Erika had already gulped down half ss of juice. Why dont you finish it off? Is it because you dont like it? Rupert asked slowly. Erika, nheless, rolled her eyes. Come on. Im a kid, and I cant drink that much. Do you want my stomach to burst? Rupert looked down at Erikas belly. She was right. The little girls stomach was poking. Then Rupert moved his eyes to the ugly Erika, whose stomach was t. Apparently, she hadnt drunk anything. Rupert was confused. Joanna adoredtro, and hardly any kids liked it as she did, so she must love thetro juice he had prepared for her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. If he saw it right, did that mean Erika and Joanna hadnt swapped their identities? Just as Rupert was deep in thought, the waiter served food to them. Rupert recovered himself and started to eat. Bonnies favorite was a local dish of Willisto, duck confit. It lookedmon, but smelled so good. Therefore, she couldnt wait to eat it as soon as the dish was served. However, before she could touch it, Andrew grabbed her fork. What are you doing, Andrew? Bonnie pouted in annoyance, looking angry. But Andrew ignored her. He said sternly without even looking at her, The wound on your back hasnt healed up yet. The duck is so greasy and strongly vored, and its not good for your wound. Exactly, mommy. Have some steamed vegetables, Lukas pushed the vegetable to Bonnie. Bonnie was speechless. Now the two boys behaved like her mother, while she acted like a child! But she still start to eat the steam vegetables in a huff. Suddenly, Lukas thought of something and turned to Rupert. Mr. Robertson, my mom alwaysins that the wound on her back hurts. Could you check it for her? The wound hurts? Rupert asked in puzzlement. It cant be happening because the wound was stitched up skillfully. Let me check it. Rupert reached out his hands as he spoke. In his eyes, there were only patients, no matter they were male or female. Bonnie, however, drew back with embarrassment. Dont Dont bother. How could she let Rupert check the wound on her back in front of her four children? Rupert saw the embarrassed look on her face, aware that it was inappropriate for him to do so. He drew back his hands at once and said, Well, why not let Erika take a picture of your wound in the toilet and then Ill have a look at it? OK, Bonnie agreed. She took Erika to the toilet and let her sit on the wash stand, so that the little girl could take a picture of her wound. However, just as she lifted her blouse, she heard a weird noiseing from the farthest stall. Chapter 161 Weird Prof. Smith Not in her wildest dreams had Bonnie expected to hear this kind of noise in a Ladies Room. It was pretty clear what sort of activity was going on inside the bathroom judging by the pounding of the bodies and the suppressed sobs of a woman. This was outrageous! Why did they have to be so brazen in the middle of the day! Bonnie was afraid that the kids might be influenced, so she took the girls out hurriedly. That is fast. Rupert was slightly surprised. Bonnie answered, Im sorry, Mr. Robertson, but I will send it to youter at night. Though he didnt know why, Rupert didnt question and nodded. At the very next second, he saw a familiar figure who was hugging a blondie and they seemed pretty intimate and careless. The gorgeous womans butt was grabbed by that man in front of many people. The woman rolled her eyes at that man yfully, but she didnt seem to be mad. Rupert knitted his eyebrows. What the hell was going on? Mr. Robertson. Rupert then came around. Were done. Well head out now. I will sort out myments on taste tests and email them to youter. Sure. Rupert nodded. He then saw Bonnie and three kids out and then asked the waiter to drive Joanna or rather Erika back to the Sunshine Vi. He then turned around and went to a table which was in the corner of the restaurant and greeted smilingly, Fancy to meet you here, Prof. Smith. Peter was having dinner with the smoking-hot woman and was quite merry. Hearing Ruperts voice, Smith looked up and then remembered Ruperts identity, Mr. Robertson. What a coincidence. Smith then caressed the womans slender waist carelessly, What do you want from me? Nothing. I just saw you and wanted to say hi. Rupert sensed Peters rudeness and was a bit irritated. But he still remained friendly and was wearing a polite smile, Well, then, Prof. Smith. Take your time, please. Order whatever you want and theyre all on me. Peter was instantly pleased.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g! He got rid of his arrogant attitude and buttered up to Rupert, Well, this is your restaurant, Mr. Robertson. Great taste. Im ttered, Prof. Smith, Rupert responded lightly. Peter then asked, Can I dine here in the future for free? Of course. Rupert nodded. He didnt think too much and just thought that Peter was joking. After all, Prof. Smith was well-renowned abroad. He earned a fortune by selling scar-reducing creams that he developed himself. He wasnt exactly short of money, so he wouldnt be a freeloader. That being said, this Smith was quite gross. Rupert then drove home. But halfway, the manager of the restaurant called him and sounded urgent, Mr. Robertson, can youe back to the restaurant? That professor ordered way too much. Well, how much can he order? Put it on my tab. Rupert answered indifferently. The manager responded, He ordered ten bottles of Lafite and five bottles of Romanee Conti and a preserved White Wine which was used to celebrate the opening of the restaurant. Ruperts temples throbbed, Ill be right back. Chapter 162 Busted Erika was escorted back to the Sunshine Vi by the waiter in the restaurant.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Thank you. Travel safe back to the restaurant. Im okay here. Erika waved her little arm and said cutely. The waiters heart melted seeing Erikas pretty face. He then nodded and left. While the waiter just turned around, Erika took several moist handkerchiefs out of her backpack and threw them into the trash can. The handkerchiefs were soaked with parsley juice. Erika would rather die than drink the parsley juice. Luckily, while they were pressured by Rupert, Lukas was able to distract Rupert with his phone which allowed her to soak half of the juice with her handkerchiefs. But the backpack was full of the odor of the parsley which was giving her a headache and she clearly cant use it anymore. Standing in front of the trash can, Erika was hesitating whether to throw the backpack away or not. But then someone suddenly charged to her and eximed excitedly, Fortune Teller Erika! What are you doing here? Do you live here? Erika was spooked and turned around and realized she had met the woman somewhere before. The woman had been changed back to an oval face from her egg-shaped face. She almost didnt recognize her as she was a bit more down-to-earth. No, Im just passing by. Erika hurriedly denied it. The woman got more earnest and said, Well, its toote for you to be out here alone. Though you are powerful, you are still a kid. It can be pretty dangerous in Willisto at night. Let me drive you home! Actually, the woman was anticipating asking Erika more questions about her wealth and romance on the way home. Erika wouldnt bring herself to ask her for money considering that she was driving her home. She had no choice since Fortune Teller was pretty famous and she charged quite a fortune. She got to save some money! The woman then hurriedly pushed Erika into her car and insisted on sending her home. Well then you can drive me to the Creighton Hotel. Erika then told the woman the hotel that her mommy was staying in. Well, she can take this chance to swap the identity back with Joanna and then let Joanna hail a cab to go back to the Sunshine Vi herself. Erika was absorbed in plotting her n and didnt notice there was someone witnessing the whole scene. The woman then soon drove her white Audi out of the Sunshine Vi and went straight to the Creighton Hotel. On the whole way to the hotel, the woman focused on asking Erika questions and didnt see a ck Hummer following them. The woman was finally contented when they arrived at the hotel and said, Well, goodbye, Fortune Teller Erika. See you around. Bye. Erika then jumped out of the car and went into the lobby. While waiting in the lobby, Joanna was holding a fluffy toy and the freckles on her face had been washed off and her natural porcin skin was revealed. She was waiting for Erika. They texted each other ten minutes before and set a time for them to swap identities. Im here. Erika sprinted forward joyfully and wanted to give Joanna a big hug. But Joannas face suddenly changed and immediately ran towards the elevator like she had seen an animal. Chapter 163 Heart Disease Erika was taken aback. What was Joanna running for? Was she this scary? Well, didnt she want to swap the identity back? While thinking about this, Erika went to chase Joanna. She then finally caught Joanna in the stairwell. Joanna panted, Lets go. My daddy is here! She wasnt studded with freckles now. What if they were busted by daddy? The hell? Erika got flustered and then dragged Joanna upstairs, Lets go to the meeting room on the fifth floor. We can definitely find a ck marker there! With the marker, they can paint the freckles. Erika sprinted forward clutching at Joanna and didnt notice that Joannas heart was failing because of the violent exercise and she looked terrible. Two girls soon got to the meeting room and sessfully found a marker. Here. Let me paint you. You then can Before Erika can even finish her sentence, Joanna had copsed to the ground. Joanna! Dont scare me! Wake up! Erika hurriedly threw the marker away and went to hug Joanna up. Joanna! Sebastian who was following them the whole way had arrived at the meeting room. His heart nearly skipped a beat when he saw Joanna lying on the ground unconsciously. He sprinted to Joanna and held her up and then walked outside. The ck Hummer raced on the road and it only took them a few minutes to get to the private hospital of the Grant Group Joanna was then hurried into the operation room for surgery. Standing in the hallway outside of the operation room, Sebastian looked grim. You just said that Joanna passed out? What happened? Rupert got the news and got to the hospital.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Sebastian closed his mouth and recapped the whole story. He found the little girl getting in a stranger womans car when he drove back to the Sunshine Vi and just followed them. The little girl was then dropped off at the hotel Bonnie was staying in and she seemed to be looking for someone. But when he entered the lobby, he saw two flustered figures who seemed to look identical! He then saw Joanna passing out in the meeting room. What are they doing together in the middle of the night? Rupert was confused. Sebastian was also bewildered, so he asked someone to bring Bonnie and Erika over. While he was thinking about this, a familiar and attractive figure showed up at the end of the hallway. It was Bonnie who was holding Erika that was in tears and looked miserable. But Sebastian onlynded his sight on Bonnie who was clearly in a hurry as she was in a bathrobe and her long legs and appealing cleavage would be party visible while she was walking. Sebastians eyes darkened a bit. Why cant this woman wear normal clothes? How much time would she waste? Bonnie then charged to him and her lips were pale, How is Joanna? Is she okay? Is she still in the operation room? Say something! Chapter 164 I can’t Transfuse Blood to Her! Bonnie looked pretty worried. She heard about Joannas sudden faint and was heartbroken and just hurried over here without caring about anything else.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. But Sebastian just sized her up and down and didnt say anything. She was worried sick. While wondering about this, Be showed up and she can hear her high-pitched voice from afar. Sebastian! I heard that Joanna is sick! Is she okay? Be waltzed to them and Erika coughed violently poisoned by her strong smell of perfume. She pinched her nose andined, Well, auntie Be, did your perfume was wholesaled? Why would you pour it on you like it is free? Be nearly cant hold herself back. How dare this ugly little girl taunt her? This perfume was limited worldwide! How stupid was she! Be then just ignored Erika and turned to Sebastian and drew near to him and pouted, Sebastian, you must be scared. Sebastian took a step back imperceptibly and looked indifferent. Be was irritated inside as she just caught air. Miss Jones, could you please go downstairs andplete admission procedures? Rupert noticed Sebastians cold-shouldering and got an excuse to send Be away. Though she was displeased, Belle went downstairs. Sebastian looked at Bonnie again and was slightly annoyed, Go find a piece of clothes! How can you show up here without putting on normal clothes? Are you intending to hit on man? Bonnie was even more irritated. She immediately rebuked back, Have you lost your mind, Sebastian? Joanna is still in the operation room! Why would I go to hit on men? Im not a pervert like you! Well, her clothes were indeed inappropriate, but when she got the call that Joanna passed out, she didnt have time to think of anything and just got here as soon as possible. Sebastian can use her of dressing inappropriately, but it was a bit too much to im that she wanted to seduce men. Sebastian looked fuming and clutched at her chin violently, How dare you call me a pervert? Bonnie felt that her chin was about to be broken up and was in sheer pain, but she forced herself to stay tough. Guys, cut it out. Rupert hurriedly smoothed things over, There is a kid here. She might be scared. Hearing Ruperts words, Sebastian turned to Erika who was covered with freckles. Erika was indeed rmed and hugged Bonnies neck tightly and her eyes filled with terror. Sebastian was suddenly touched and released his grip. Bonnie had a narrow escape and stepped back and rubbed her chin. It was so painful that she felt like she didnt have a chin. Mr. Grant! A nurse then worried out of the operation room, Little Lady Joanna isnt doing well! She needs a blood transfusion! But she is Rh-negative and we are running low on that type of blood in the blood bank. Sebastian immediately turned to Bonnie who was transfused blood a while ago when she had an ident. He knew her blood type and it was Rh-negative! But before he can ask, Bonnie took a few steps back and shook her head violently, No! I cant transfuse blood to her! Chapter 165 Stay away from Her Bonnie retreated and didnt stop till she hit the wall. She looked reluctant and didnt want to transfuse blood to Joanna. Sebastians face darkened, Why cant you? Right, Annie, this is urgent. Rh-negative is pretty rare and we didnt get enough time to transfer blood from other hospitals in Willisto. Joanna wont be able to wait this long. Rupert chimed in. Bonnie was still shaking and her knuckles were pale as she was clenching her hands together hard and her voice was even shuddering, NoI cant. Do you have any reasons? Sebastian got grimmer. Because Because Bonnie opened her mouth but failed to say anything. Why cant she transfuse blood to Joanna? Well, Joanna was her biological daughter and she might suffer from hemolysis and even die if she transfused blood to her! But she can never tell this reason to Sebastian. She cant reveal her true rtionship with Joanna. I had a lot of hormone medicines a while ago when I was sick, so Im not fit for transfusing blood, Bonnie uttered this reason after a long time. What an invalid and hrious reason! Sebastians face filled with irony, Is Joannas life this worthless to you in your mind? NoIm just Bonnies face was ghastly pale and tried to exin. Sebastian directly stopped her and sounded disgusted, Thats enough. I dont want to hear your exnations! I wont force you. He then turned to Rupert, Go to transfer all the Rh-negative blood in Willisto and offer a reward for whoever has Rh-negative blood. Got it. Rupert immediately followed orders. Bonnie wanted to exin further, but she failed to find a reasonable excuse and just shut up and remained silent hugging Erika in the corner. Luckily, Rupert was able to find a passer-by who was Rh-negative within minutes and Joanna was transfused 40 blood. With this amount of blood, Joanna was finally out of danger and was wheeled out of the operation room. Seeing the weak and little figure on the bed, Bonnie immediately charged forward, Joanna, are you okay? Joanna was quite feeble, but she still held put her hands to grab Bonnies finger, Pretty Auntie, I want a hug. Okay. Sure. Lets But before she can touch Joanna, she was grabbed by Sebastian and thrown away. Bonnie lost bnce and copsed to the ground. She nearly passed out because of the sheer pain she experienced from hitting on the hard marble floor.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Stop faking. Sebastian was cold-blooded, Annie, you disgust me. How can she refuse to transfuse blood to Joanna with that stupid excuse? Now that Joanna was all right, was she trying to pretend to be a nice guy? Well, he wouldnt allow this kind of this thing to happen! Stay away from Joanna or I wont get away from this easily! Sebastian uttered indifferently. Sebastian then wheeled Joannas bed away, leaving Bonnie a grim back. Chapter 166 Get out Bonnie was torn with pain when she saw Sebastian going away and wanted to chase him, but she was in sharp pain as soon as she moved. At the very next second, she just passed out. When she came round, she found herself in the hotel suite. Her three kids wereying on the edge of the bed and examining her. Mommy, you are finally up! Seeing that Bonnie was sober, Erika pped her hands excitedly. Andrew brought over the thermometer and checked Bonnies temperature. His cold face got rxed a bit, but he still sounded unpleasant, Your fever is gone. It looks like you werent turned into a stupid mom. Have some water, mommy. Lukas gave Bonnie a ss of water and was worried, Does your throat hurt? Should I get you some lozenge? Bonnie felt that her throat was burning up, so she gulped down the water. She was finallyfortable. She then scanned around and asked, Why why am I here? Who sent me back? Where is Joanna? How is she? Her three kids sunk into silence being bombarded by her string of questions. Did anything happen to Joanna? Bonnie suddenly got scared and lifted the quilt and wanted to get out of the bed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Andrew stopped her, She is all right now. Dont worry about it. After pausing a bit, he added, Well, you were thrown out of the hospital by that bastard Sebastian! Erika wasnt able to carry out and was in tears. It was lucky that I and Lukas got worried and went to check on you and got you back. Bonnie can only imagine how miserable she must be. Her face got paler and clutched at the quilt till her knuckles were white. Before she passed out, Sebastian warned her to stay away from Joanna. Sebastian delivered his promise and just threw her out. Bonnie was shrouded by a sense of powerlessness and can nearly catch her breath. She forced herself to take a few deep breaths and cracked a smile, Im okay now. You can have fun outside and I will fix us dinner. Bonnie then meant to get out of the bed. But she took a gasp being attacked by the huge pain in her back. Are you okay, mommy? Erika hurriedly asked. Bonnie let out a smile, Im okay. I just got sore because I have slept for a long time. Ill be fine when I get some exercise. While saying this, she walked to the kitchen. But when she got to the spot where three kids cant see, she let out a painful look. Bonnie soon fixed the dinner and it was quite simple. She got them millet Congee and shredded cucumber. After serving three kids dishes, Bonnie got some congee in the thermos and wanted to go out. Be good in the hotel. Dont go anywhere and dont cause any troubles! Bonnie warned them. Andrew twitched his mouth, Hey mommy, I would be happy if you dont get yourself into ant troubles! Since when have I let you worried about me? Let me go with you, mommy. Lukas was worried, Im his godson and if he dares to hurt you, I will help you to fight with him. Im okay. Bonnie shook her head and rejected. Stay in the hotel and I will be back soon. Bonnie then turned around and left the hotel. When she arrived at the hospital, she didnt even get to enter the lobby and was stopped. Chapter 167 She must Have Difficulties d in a ck suit, the bodyguards looked formidable wearing a pair of ck sses. Im sorry, Miss Annie, but Mr. Grant said you are not allowed to go inside. Bonnie instantly got irritated, I just want to get Joanna some congee and will be out soon. Joannas stomach was already weak and had surgery thest night, so she really needed to have some nutritional liquid diet that wont hurt her stomach. Bonnie cooked the congee for a long time and it was super soft which was easy for Joanna to digest. But she cant even get this to Joanna now. The bodyguard remained poker-faced. Well, can you send this congee inside for me? Bonnie had no choice but topromise. The bodyguard wondered for a while and didnt recall that Mr. Grant had vetoed this option and said, Okay then. Bonnie handed him the thermos pleasantly, Sorry for troubling you. The bodyguard then walked inside and brought the thermos into the ward. Rupert was feeding valuable birds nest in the ward, but Joanna wont have it and closed her mouth tightly. The bodyguard knocked on the door. Whats wrong? Legs crossed, Sebastian sat on the sofa and was processing some papers and didnt even shift his eyesight. Miss Annie brought this over and said this is for Lady Joanna. The bodyguard answered. Sebastian suddenly looked up and his eyes were all reddened, How dare she show up? How can she even bring herself to send congee over? This woman was out of control! Sebastian immediately asked the bodyguard to throw the congee into the trash can. I want to have it! Joanna held out her arm and was so anxious that her face was much paler, Give me the congee that pretty auntie made for me. Throw it out! Sebastian ordered. The bodyguard was in a dilemma. Well, he cant displease Mr. Grant nor little Lady Joanna. Luckily, Rupert stepped forward and took the thermos, and smiled, Okay, leave us alone. The bodyguard was relieved and ran away. Rupert then handed the thermos to Joanna and opened it and got Joanna some soup. Sebastian instantly knocked the thermos over and was annoyed, What if this is poisoned? Well, this should be easy. Rupert fed Sebastian a spoonful of soup, Well, test it out for your daughter. Sebastians face darkened. Well, you look terrible but you are just annoyed. The soup should be fine. Joanna can have it. Rupert joked. Though this soup isnt poisoned, Im still disgusted for that woman is so fake! Sebastian said coldly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Joanna was having soup and cant hold it back and turned to Sebastian, Pretty auntie must have her own reasons. She is never fake! She loves me! Annie doesnt seem to be this kind of this person to me! Rupert chimed in, Did you remember how she rushed to the hospital with a bathrobe? She must be worried about Joanna and didnt even have time to freshen up. Bonnies hurried look came to Sebastians mind. She was disheveled and was even miserable when she showed up which was a huge contrast to Bes fine makeup. Bonnie actually seemed more like Joannas mother Chapter 168 Letting None Escape Thinking about this, Sebastian changed his face and clenched his hands together, and was indifferent. He was really insane. He was even thinking that Annie would be a much better mom to Joanna than Be at this point. But that woman didnt care about Joanna at all! She can even think of that kind of lousy excuse to get out of transfusing blood to Joanna! Was she just going to pretend that nothing had happened after sending congee over? Nice try! Face darkened, Sebastian walked out of the ward and gave Eric a call. Mr. Grant, what can I do for you? Eric asked respectfully. Well, tell everyone to make Annie busy if she dares to approach Joanna once again! Sebastian said coldly. Bewildered, Eric cant figure out what went wrong. But judged from Sebastians voice, he seemed mad. Anyway, he just worked for Sebastian and was in no position to get into their conflicts. After hanging up the phone, Sebastian went back to the ward. He then noticed that Rupert was also out and was scanning him leaning against the door with his arms crossed together. Do you really have to be this made to Annie? She might have some difficulties. Rupert soothed. Surrounded by a grim vibe, Sebastian questioned, Did you take something from her? Forget Ive said it. Rupert pouted and continued, I just thought that Annie could even risk her life when she went to save Joannast time. How would she care about this amount of blood? Why wouldnt she donate blood then? Sebastian knitted his eyebrows. Rupert thought for a while and said, Well, maybe there is something wrong with her blood and she cant donate it. After pausing for a bit, something suddenly urred to Rupert and he patted his head heavily, I got it! She must have some sort of disease and doesnt want you to know it as you would be worried, so she just came up with an excuse and declined. That woman was sick? Sebastians eyes got a bitplex and he swallowed some saliva. After leaving the hospital, Bonnie went straight to the mental hospital. This was the third time that she volunteered here. After learning from what happened thest time, Bonnie wouldnt go to corners when she wheeled patients out to bathe in the sun. After finishing the work, Bonnie pped her hands and was ready to leave. The nurse immediately approached her and rubbed her hands, Miss Annie, we are going to host a simple banquet tomorrow and celebrate birthdays for some patients. Can you join us? Really? Bonnie looked worried and then said, But I am really tired from volunteering during the day. I can clock in for you if you can attend the banquet at night. Is that okay? The nurse immediately responded. Bonnie hesitated for a while and finally nodded, Well sure then. This is a deal then! The nurse was quite excited and nearly jumped up, The banquet starts at eight tomorrow night. Can youe at around seven?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Okay. Bonnie nodded. After ironing out some details, the nurse saw Bonnie out. At the next second, she went to call Madeleine. Mrs. Wilson. I got her! That Annie is quite stupid and immediately took the offer hearing that I wont let her volunteer anymore! Well done. Madeleine sounded vicious over the phone, Get prepared and dont get anything wrong tomorrow. Got it? Sure! The nurse then hung up the phone. On the other side of the phone, Madeleine was having a mask peacefully and felt incredibly merry. Well, she got to ruin Bonnie and Annie together this time! Chapter 169 Madeleine is Taken aback While Madeleine was scheming, she got another call from one of her minions. The minion sounded pretty anxious as soon as the call got through, Mrs. Wilson, the person that proposed to acquire the mental hospital called again and wants to meet up. Tell her Im avable. What are you hurrying for? Madeleine was careless. But she said that she is going to go abroad and wille back about half a yearter and you will have to talk to her then. The minion answered. What? Madeleine immediately peeled the mask off and sat up straight with her face distorted together, She is going abroad? Yes. I went to look it up and found that she really booked flight tickets. The minion added. Madeleine got an edge. Well, if Bonnie went abroad, how can she go on with her n? Set an appointment right now! Madeleine said hurriedly. She got to keep her in the country. Half an hourter, Madeleine went to a luxurious private club. Sitting in the car, she monitored what was going on in the private room with earphones. But to her surprise, the other party was just bluffing. They directly took her offer when she let her minion to say that they can sell them the mental hospital with ten percent off. The whole investigation took just less than five minutes. The minion then drove away and went to meet Madeleine in an alley fifty miles away from the private club. What is going on with her? Wasnt she in a hurry to go abroad? Why isnt she leaving all of a sudden? Madeleine frowned. The minion wondered for a while and came up with a reasonable exnation. Well, they must be still thinking about getting Aarav out! They just wanted to pressure to make the first move. You are really wise to calm them down. Madeleine was buttered up by the minion and got cocky. Well, sure! She reduced the price herself and pretended to be desperate so that the other party would get pleased and wait to take over the mental hospital and save Aarav. But they didnt know that Annie will kill Aarav tonight which would be exposed to the public when she sold the hospital. Bonnie and Annie will then just fight each other which was quite satisfying to witness! Madeleine let out a smug smile and turned to her minion, Great job. I will give you five percent of the shares of the hospital. After the mental hospital was sold out, five percent of share would be worth millions! The minion got thrilled and nearly bow to Madeleine. They both got what they wanted and then went home separately. They didnt notice there were two people squatting in the bush behind them. They were Bonnie and Anna. Seeing the cars driving away, Anna clenched her fists together, Shit! You are absolutely right, Bonnie. This damn old woman is setting the trap! Dont be angry. Bonnie waved her hand, She would regret for her decision tonight. Lets go and get prepared.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She will get uncle Aarav out tonight! Thinking about this, Bonnie was thrilled. After suffering many years, her uncle can finally leave that hell! Chapter 170 You are the Murder! Bonnie arrived at the mental hospital when it was five past seven at night. Seeing her, the nurse let out a smug smile. Youre really punctual, Miss Annie. The nurse went to hold Bonnies arm. Bonnie beamed, Yeah, how can I help you? Well, the kitchen is short on people tonight. You can go to help to make a fruit tray. The nurse responded. Bonnie was then led to the kitchen. There were already some volunteers here who were making sd, decorating cake, fixing dinner. Everything was going on as nned. Miss Annie, you can help to put the dates, small tomatoes and apple slices into this tray. Everyone gets a portion. The nurse said. Okay. Bonnie nodded. After pausing for a bit, Bonnie pointed at the note on the tray and asked curiously, What are these names for?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. These tes are designated to each patient. Some patients are neat freaks and might get irritated if they get other patients tes, so webeled each te. The nurse exined. Got it. Bonnie answered. She then put fruit into each te ording to nurses order which might seem easy but was a huge project. In the end, Bonnie felt her eyes were fogged. After getting everything done, all the dishes were wheeled out to serve to the patients. On the stage, some volunteers sang or danced to entertain patients. It seemed merry till Aarav suddenly copsed to the ground and started twitching. Geez, what is going on? The nurse yelled, He was all fine earlier! The man standing next to her sneered, Well, he deserved it. He just poached my fruit tray! What? The nurse followed his words, He got unconscious because he had the fruit? Who made the fruit tray? Its Annie! Miss Annie, why would you poison the fruit tray! The nurse was furious and directly called 911, I will send you to prison right away! Bonnie remained undisturbed and crossed her arms together and wasnt afraid at all. Just wait here! The police are here for you in a minute! The nurse said cockily. Everything was going on as nned! After Annie was sent to the police station, police would find that she was almost raped by this man here, so it was no wonder Annie would want to kill him. But unfortunately, that fruit was eaten by Aarav who became a scapegoat. Annie poisoned the fruit anyway and the police would only question her. She finally aplished what Mrs. Wilson ordered her to do! While the nurse was dreaming, a swarm of reporters flooded in and started taking pictures. What was going on? Before she was shed to blind, the nurse finally came round and asked hurriedly, Who who let you in? Reporters just ignored her and continued taking pictures of Bonnie. The nurse was suddenly enlightened and figured out everything. Mrs. Wilson must have invited them! She must want to exaggerate this matter so that Annie would be disgusted by everyone in the Willisto and would be looked down upon even if she was imprisoned. How considerate was Mrs. Wilson! Chapter 171 She Could Get Nowhere Thinking so, the nurse rushed toward the journalists and shouted excitedly, Ask me! I know everything! Of course, the journalists would jump at the chance to get the inside scoop, so they turned their microphones over to her. The nurse pointed her finger at Bonnie smugly and said, Annie did everything. We knew she did everything, but could you give us more details? one of the journalists asked. Hearing that, the nurse was more certain that it must be Madeleine who had sent the journalists here. The nurse exaggerated the story. Annie is a vile woman. She always abuses our patients, and even hooks up with them! The journalists were shocked to hear that. Last time, she came in a revealing outfit, and a patient dragged her into the corner to rape her. Fortunately, a patient called Aarav saved her. I assume she has held a grudge against that raper, so she tries to kill that man by poisoning his fruit te. But who knew Aarav would eat his fruit te and thus be his scapegoat. Its boohoo absolutely tragic! Tears kept streaming down the nurses face, while all the journalists stared at her with embarrassment. The nurse found them a little weird, and she was confused. Why werent they reacting to her words? Shouldnt they be focusing their cameras on Annie at this moment and hitting her with a barrage of questions about her motive? Why werent they even moving? Just as the nurse was plunged in thought, one of the journalists said, Hey miss, what you said is ridiculous. But I have solid grounds, and I have evidence. The nurse straightened herself up.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The journalist sneered. Miss Annie invited us to report on the evening party held by the mental hospital. Do you think its reasonable for her to poison the fruit in front of us? What? A chill ran down the nurses spine. Didnt Madelei Before she could finish her words, the nurse pped her hand over her mouth. That was close! She almost gave the game away just now. The nurse pondered for a moment before she finally found an excuse. Even if she invited you here, shes still the one poisoning the fruit te! Who told you Aarav was poisoned? Bonnie asked slowly. The nurse wanted to point at Aarav on the floor to prove her theory, only to find he was well in his wheelchair now, despite his haggard face. How could this be happening? Aarav had gone into convulsions just now, and he was even foaming at the mouth! Well, Bonnie tore open Aaravs shirt calmly in front of the journalists, I checked. Its called traumatic epilepsy. A patient usually has a seizure when he is faced with the person who always bullies him. The actual reason why Aarav had a seizure just in time was that Bonnie had secretly smeared a little peanut butter on his clothes. Since Aarav was allergic to peanut butter, he went into convulsions the moment he smelled it, and it looked exactly like the symptoms of epilepsy. The old and fresh wounds all over Aaravs body instantly attracted the attention of all the journalists, and they started to take pictures crazily, which would be published in all the newspapers and magazines of Willisto tomorrow. Finally, the truth that the mental house had been physically abusing the patients would be uncovered. Suddenly, two words shed across the nurses mind. Im doomed. But this wasnt the end of it. One of the journalists suddenly eximed, Check your phone, guys! Someone says the head of the mental hospital is willing to sell it at a reduction of 10% off the market price! That guy must be afraid that the scandal will be revealed, so hes in a hurry to sell the mental hospital. This is an evil hospital. Lets report it now! The nurse fell into a panic as she heard the journalists cries of outrage, wanting to sneak away. But at this moment, the sound of the police siren ring came from outside. Since the nurse had called the police just now, they came. Moreover, many police forces were dispatched because it was a criminal case, and the mental hospital was so closely surrounded. Now, no one could get away! Chapter 172 She Was Set up The scandal of the mental hospital had spread to every corner of Willisto in less than an hour. Of course, Anna had also yed a part. The patients families had blocked the entrance of the mental hospital. They came to take the patients back home. As for the patients without families, some kind people got together voluntarily to help them stand up for their rights and file an appeal. The mental hospital had never been so busy before, not even on holidays. Meanwhile, Madeleine was on pins and needles. Admittedly, the mental hospital didnt belong to her, but how couldnt she step in and sort things out when something so serious had happened? Finally, the scandal blew over after Madeleine had spent a fortune and used all her connections. But as a punishment, the mental hospital had to be shut down. Some patients were taken away by their families; others were taken in by other mental hospitals. When Madeleine finished her work, she suddenly thought of someone and asked immediately, Wheres Aarav? Aarav has already been admitted to a foreign mental hospital. He got a passport and a visa this morning. Im afraid hes about to take off in a while, her assistant replied. Bang!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Madeleine smashed the vase in front of her to pieces. The flying debris cut her assistants bare skin and blood gushed out instantly, but he didnt dare to say anything. Bonnie! It must be Bonnie! Madeleine clenched her teeth. No wonder she demanded to see me all of a sudden. So this is what that womans after! Firstly, Bonnie made herpromise on selling the mental house, and then she blew up the affair through Annie. After that, she asked the journalists to expose the scandal. Thus, everyone would think that the mental hospital must have abused its patients for a long time, and that the owner must be in a hurry to undersell it because of the scandal. Madeleine was now unable to voice her own opinions. Besides, she could do nothing to stop Aarav from being taken away. Ms. Wilson, the assistant said in a low voice, Im afraid itll be more difficult for us to deal with Bonnie without Aarav, wont it? Humph! Madeleine snorted. Dont worry. Be has her girl. If she pushes us too far, Ill drag her down with me! She wouldnt allow Bonnie to get away with it! The Willisto Private Airport was only open for the wealthy people in Willisto, because they had their own nes. Today, Aarav would fly abroad in the Newman familys private ne. Aarav, Bonnie crouched down in front of Aarav and said tearfully, When I find myst two children, Ill go for you at once, OK? Aarav, in the wheelchair, drew back his hand stiffly and sized Bonnie up, his eyes full of confusion and alertness. He couldnt recognize Bonnie. However, he had saved her when she was almost raped by another patient in the mental hospital, and even called her by her pet name. Bonnie had looked into it before. It was a kind of conditioned reflex. If two people were rted by blood, the one with mental illness would offer help in that sort of dangerous situation subconsciously, even if he couldnt recognize the other one. As for the pet name, it was probably because her eyes had looked so much like her old eyes at that time! Bonnie, Anna walked over to her as Bonnie was deep in thought, its time to take off. Bonnie got up slowly. Thank you, Anna, for going with him. What are you talking about? Your family is my family. When I settle everything over there, Ill make a video call to you, Anna said with a smile, waving her hand. Bonnie grunted and cast another deep look at Aarav. Only then did she turn around to leave. Just at this point, Aarav was suddenly plunged into a febrile and agitated state. He rushed towards the huge floor-to-ceiling window and hit his head against it again and again. Chapter 173 Make an Appointment with My Assistant Both Bonnie and Anna were startled to see Aaravs sudden move. It was half a minuteter that Bonnie realized she should stop him. However, even if his arms were sped, Aarav kept struggling, his bloodshot eyes staring at the hugending field out of the window as he mumbled to himself, Die! Die! Fortunately, his fellow medical staff came in time to sedate him. Bonnie stared at the unconscious Aarav, dumbfounded. What was going on? Why was he so agitated about thending field? Bonnie rushed to the spot where Aarav hit his head against the ss, only to see a small helicopter parked on the empty cement ground while the ground staff was checking it. Nothing seemed wrong. Maybe he had some bad memories about helicopters before he went mad, so he got agitated at the sight of it, one of the medical staff analyzed. Bonnie thought of something upon hearing that. On the day when the tragedy urred to the Morgan family, Aaravs wife was leaving with their two children, but the helicopter crashed shortly after it took off. No wonder Aarav got so agitated when he saw a helicopter. Some bitter memories must havee back to him! After you get to Country M, you must not let him see anything about helicopters, not even a model helicopter, Bonnie said seriously. The medical staff nodded. Rest assured, Miss Annie. Were professional. Soon, it was time to board. Bonnie felt sad as she saw Aarav being wheeled into the ne, her eyes misty. Why do I feel like Im kidnapping your uncle? Anna gave a helpless smile. Come on! Smile! Bonnie permitted herself a wry smile. Bonnie didnt go back to her hotel suite until she watched the ne taxiing down the runway and finally flying into the sky. But no sooner had she reached the exit than she got a phone call from a stranger. Bonnie hesitated for a moment before she hit the answer button. Is that Miss Annie? Im Aliyah Stewart, Sebastians mother, Aliyah cut to the chase. Hello, Ms. Stewart, Bonnie said, her voice slightly hoarse. Aliyah continued, Do you have time? Lets meet somewhere. Now? Instinctively, Bonnie didnt really want to meet her. As Annie, she didnt know Aliyah, and nothing good would happen when Aliyah got to her. Back when she was Bonnie, Aliyah had hated her. Each time they met, Aliyah would put on airs with her, and that had left Bonnie with some unpleasant memories. Therefore, she didnt want to see Aliyah. Aliyah replied in a cold voice, Of course. What else? Shall I make an appointment to meet you? Bonnie was lost for words.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Well, Sebastians mother was domineering and mean as before. If it were in the past, Bonnie might get frightened and go to see her immediately, because she was afraid that Aliyah would fly into a rage if she was one minutete. But now, Bonnie had no intention of being with Sebastian, so she didnt have to go too easy on Aliyah anymore. So Bonnie replied bluntly, Ms. Stewart, youre right. Im a designer after all, and Im busy with my work. I have to squeeze time to meet some unimportant people. If you want to meet me, make an appointment with my assistant George! Bonnie hung up the phone once she finished her words. Chapter 174 Aren’t You Afraid of Being Taken Advantage of by Men? Furious, Aliyah called Bonnie a few timester. Finally, Bonnie got impatient and blocked her. Suddenly, the whole world became quiet! Bonnie smacked her hands together and returned to her hotel suite. Back to her room, Bonnie took off her jacket and kicked off her shoes, walking barefoot on the wooden floor. Babies, Im back! What about having pot roast today? Bonnie asked in a gentle voice, walking through the living room to the kitchen. However, she caught a glimpse of a grim man sitting in the corner of the living room. If it werent Sebastian, who else could it be? How How did you get in? Bonnie shivered, panic-stricken. Sebastian was wearing a soft ck custom-made suit today, whose shell buttons were sparkling in the sunlight and made his handsome face look even more seductive. The seductive face, nevertheless, had nothing but sullenness written all over it. What he said sent shivers down Bonnies back. Arent you afraid of being taken advantage of by men in that outfit?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. In that outfit? Bonnie took a look at herself. She only had a beige camisole on after taking off her jacket, and her corbones and arms were fully exposed, while her hot pants showed her beautiful and slender legs. But- Did it matter if she dressed like this in her room? Bonnie rolled her eyes impatiently. Stop worrying about me, Mr. Grant. Theres no perv in my suite. If there must be one, it would be you! Anger glinted in Sebastians dark and cold eyes. Did this woman just call him a pervert?! Before he could say anything, Bonnie rushed to him, grabbed his arm, and pulled him out. Unfortunately, women were no match for men physically. Even if Bonnie exerted herself to drag him out, Sebastian remained seated on the sofa. On the contrary, she fell in his arms once he gave her a slight pull. Suddenly, Bonnie was engulfed by his familiar and fresh scent, while Sebastians slightly calloused hand rested on her tiny waist. They could feel each others body temperature through that thinyer of skin. Bonnie blushed furiously in an instant. Let Let go of me. She struggled to get up. Sebastian, nheless, sped her in his arms, saying in a husky whisper, Dont move. There was a hint of tenderness in his voice, and the atmosphere grew intense in the living room. The two looked into each others eyes close. The air between them kept heating up and almost burned. From Bonnies angle of view, she could see Sebastian swallowing clearly. However, just as he was about to press his lips against hers, there came a loud knock on the door. Sebastian! Sebastian! Open the door! Ruperts call from outside the door made the steamy heat in the suite drop to freezing point. Bonnie came to her senses, tore herself away from Sebastian with blush, and made for the door in a flurry. But just as she got up, Sebastian pulled her back. Calm down, Sebastian. Ill call the police if you do this to me again! Just like a frightened rabbit, Bonnie covered her chest with her arms. But she got a sneer as a reply. Sebastian grabbed the thin nket on the sofa, wrapped it around Bonnie, and said contemptuously, Are you going to open the door in that camisole? Whats in your head, air? Chapter 175 They had Made so Much Noise in the Living Room Bonnie cowered in the nket, with only her eyes exposed and staring at Sebastian. She was scared just now and didnt mean to open the door like this. Why was he so angry? Just as she was sunk in thought, Sebastian rose to his feet and went to open the door. Rupert came in with a medicine box, smiling charmingly. Well well, I didnt expect Miss Annie toe back when I went to get my medicine box! Did he go to get his medicine box?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner. Bonnie was confused to hear that. Why did you go to get your medicine box? Whos sick? Was it Andrew? Or Lukas? Or Erika?! It had been some time since Bonnie hade back, and she had made so much noise with Sebastian in the living room, but now she suddenly realized she hadnt seen the three little kids yet. This was weird! Bonnie tensed up, rushing to the bedroom to check on the kids. Since she was wrapped in the thin nket, she couldnt walk properly and had to hop to the bedroom. Sebastian stopped her at once and threw her back onto the sofa. George took them out, Sebastian replied in a low voice as if he could read her mind. Hearing him, Bonnie heaved a sigh of relief. Since her three babies werent in the room, Rupert couldnt havee to treat them. Then whom did hee for? Could it be Sebastian? Bonnie turned to him instinctively, her heart pounding. But before she could ask him about it, Rupert walked towards her slowly with histex medical gloves on. Miss Annie, please sit down, so that I can take some blood from your arm. He wanted to take her blood?! But why? Could Sebastian be suspicious of her rtionship with Joanna? Nervous, Bonnie stepped back and refused, No way. No Dont worry. I dont mean any harm. Ill just take a little blood from you, and Im not doing it for Joanna. Rupert tried to settle Bonnie down. However, it was a poor lie in Bonnies ears. She even thought the smile on Ruperts face became sinister. Bonnie kept drawing back until she was standing against the wall, and she even knocked over the needle in his hand. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room got tense. Bonnie became defensive like an alert cat, whose hair was all sticking straight up. Even if she had to fall out with the two men, she would never allow them to take her blood. Rupert, however, was scared by her intense reaction. He didnt dare to approach her, but raised his hands and said innocently, Then I wont take your blood. Im just worried about your health, so I wanted to take your blood for a check-up. Bonnie didnt know whether Rupert was telling the truth or not, replying gruffly, Im well. Im OK. Hardly had she finished her sentence when she took her head in her hands. Please leave, will you? Im exhausted now, and I really want to take a nap. Rupert said nothing. Since Bonnie resisted so fiercely, Rupert could do nothing but stop. He picked up the needle disappointedly and left. Hearing the door close with a click, Bonnie went limp immediately and staggered back to her room. She threw herself on the bed, wishing she could have a nice, long sleep! After some time, she suddenly felt someone nudging her in the side as a cold voice came, Get up to eat. Chapter 176 Wake Her up in Another Way Startled, Bonnie sprang up and stared nkly at the man in front of her as if he was an alien. What was going on? Was she having a hallucination? Why was Sebastian in her suite? Bonnie fell back again and covered her eyes with the nket, mumbling to herself, Wake up! Wake up! Then she pulled down the nket carefully, only to see Sebastian remaining by the bed. She wasnt having a hallucination. What she saw was real! Meanwhile, Sebastian watched her reactions, his lips curving into a seductive smile, his mood lightening. Get up now. Lets eat! Werent you gone? Why are you still here? Bonnie widened her eyes and asked. She paused for a moment before something popped in her mind and she shrank back in the covers subconsciously to hide. Just as she was about to get out of bed, Sebastian said knowingly, Dont think too highly of yourself! I have no interest in taking your blood. So he wouldnt take her blood anymore? Bonnie froze hesitantly, looking around.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Rupert and his medical box were nowhere to be seen Sebastians angr face was filled with peace and nonchnce. The next moment, he turned to leave the room. Youre given five minutes. Get out and eat, or I wouldnt mind waking you up in another way. In another way? Would he force her to get up by taking her blood? What a bloody scene! Bonnie trembled with fear, got out of bed at once, and rushed to the bathroom, throwing cold water on her face to wake herself up. Mixed feelings shed across Sebastians deep and dark eyes as he saw Bonnie acting in a flurry. It was true that he had wanted to go, but just as he reached the door, he caught a glimpse of Bonnie staggering to the bedroom. She looked sad and scared, and the scene hit him like a heavy punch at his head. Later when he came to his senses, he found he had been sitting in the living room for hours. It was getting dark out of the floor-to-ceiling window, and the streetmps were on one after another, lighting up Willistos nightlife. Bonnie, sitting at the table, stared at the food on it with widened eyes. It didnt ur to her that Sebastian would cook for her personally! But, was the food edible? Eat, Sebastian ordered in a stern voice. Bonnie stabbed a piece of orange chicken wing from the te and hesitated for a long while before asking, Whats this? Garlic butter chicken, replied Sebastian. But the color of the chicken simply looked weird. Could Sebastian have used some wrong garlic, or wrong butter? Thinking so, Bonnie rushed to the kitchen, only to see half of a jar of peanut butter on the floor. Seemingly, Sebastiancked somemon sense of life. He couldnt tell the difference between butter and peanut butter! Bonnie had no choice but to put on the apron and take the frozen ravioli out from the fridge. It would be a simple meal, but it was better than Sebastians peanut butter chicken. Finally, the two of them sat at the table with a te of ravioli before them respectively, and the scene should appear a little warm. But suddenly, Sebastian froze, the look on his face odd. Whats wrong? Bonnie asked worriedly. Sebastian spat out something dazzling from his mouth, his face sullen instantly. Whats that?! Chapter 177 She actually Called the Police?! Bonnie blushed slightly at the sight of the dazzling object on the table, saying apologetically, I forgot to tell you there was a coin in one of them. Why did you put a coin in the ravioli? Sebastian asked sullenly. Bonnie muttered, For good luck. Anyone who happened to have the ravioli with a coin in it would have good luck for this year. Bonnie cast another look at Sebastian as she spoke and went on earnestly, Youll have good luck this year. Your stock prices will rise; your profit will double; your wish wille true; your business will boom! Sebastian narrowed his eyes and taunted, Where did you learn that, bootlicker? But his clenched jaw rxed gradually. Sebastian picked up another ravioli with his fork and put it in his mouth, and he actually had another coin. Then he had the third coin when he ate the third ravioli. His softened features stiffened again. How many coins did you put in the ravioli? Bonnie looked up at him and replied embarrassedly in an injured tone, Well, about 80% of them have the coins. Sebastian smacked his fork onto the table, the crisp sound resounding through the spacious room. If I hadnt put enough coins in the ravioli, my babies would get upset if they didnt have them, exined Bonnie. Sebastian snorted, Get rid of them. What? How should she get rid of them? Bonnie tilted her head and pondered for a moment before she ventured, How about I cut the ravioli open for you so that I can take the coins out of them? Sebastian stared at her and pushed his te forward, his eyes hard to read. OK. Bonnie got down to work immediately. She took his te, used another knife to cut the ravioli open, and took the coins out. The moonlight cast its silver glow through the window and over her like a veil as she was taking out the coins seriously, making her look like a fairy. Sitting across from her, Sebastian could see her healthy, soft dark hair shining in the moonlight. Suddenly, he had the urge to touch it, so he stretched out his hand subconsciously. Just at this moment, the door was kicked open from the outside. Before the two of them could react, a figure strode toward them elegantly. Who else could it be except for Aliyah? Simmering with rage, Aliyah threw a nce at the food on the table and scoffed, Well, I see why Miss Annie said she didnt have time to meet me. It turns out shes busy hooking up with my son. Bonnies cheeks began to burn, as if she was given a p across the face. Did Aliyah say she was hooking up with Sebastian? Aliyah hadnt changed even a bit. She still hated her, so she used the nastiest words on her. Back then, Bonnie had put up with it, but now, she wouldnt anymore. Bonnie rose to her feet, stared grimly at her and said in a proudly modest way, Ms. Stewart, if I recall correctly, I didnt invite you here. Youre trespassing now, and I will call the police to get you out. Then go ahead, Aliyah said provocatively. The next moment, Bonnie took out her phone and called the police. Hello, is that Willisto Police Department? Someone just illegally broke into my room. Heres my address Aliyah was stunned. Was Annie out of her mind? She actually called the police?!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 178 More Misunderstandings Fortunately, Sebastian snatched Bonnies phone and ended the call before she could tell the police her address. Aliyah breathed a sigh of relief instantly, happy that her son had taken her side. What do you mean by that, Mr. Grant? Are you going to settle the matter behind closed doors? Bonnie asked coldly. Who would have known that the atmosphere in the room had been so peaceful one minute ago? Sebastian could feel that the woman in front of him had put on her guard instantly and distanced herself from him to keep herself safe, just as if a turtle drew itself back to its shell. He felt upset about the distance between them. Sebastian dropped his eyes and said in a husky whisper, How do you want it to be settled? Its very simple. She has trespassed and insulted me. I demand $500, 000 aspensation for mental damages, replied Bonnie. Sebastian tightened his grip on the phone, swallowed and chuckled. Five hundred thousand? How dare you! After all, Im mistaken as Mr. Grants mistress. If word gets out, my reputation will be ruined, and no man will marry me. Bonnie raised her voice, aware that if she didnt make her rtionship with Sebastian clear now, Aliyah would definitelye at her again. This time, she broke into her suite. What would happen next time? Aliyah might threaten her with her children. In the worst case, Aliyah would find out that Bonnie had kept the other three children of Sebastians, and take them all. Bonnie never wanted to suffer the pain of separating with her children again! When she was focusing on distancing herself from Sebastian, she failed to notice the sullen look on his face.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. A sneer spread across his face slowly. Was this woman so lonely that she couldnt wait to marry another man? Anger welled up inside Sebastian, and he was about to re up. Meanwhile, Aliyah took on a look of sneering contempt as she heard the number $500, 000. I didnt expect you to be such a shrewd businesswoman, Miss Annie. Fifty hundred thousand? You impressed me. Mom, Sebastian said sullenly, theres nothing between Annie and me. Youve misunderstood us. Ive misunderstood you? You were having dinner with her at the same table, and she was cutting ravioli for you. You think thats nothing? In Aliyahs opinion, Sebastian treated her like an idiot. Sebastian, however, remained calm, swallowed and replied in a low and hoarse voice, Im not blind enough be with her. He said faintly, but his sarcastic words cut Bonnie deep. Bonnie felt a sharp pain throughout her body, and she found it hard to breathe. So in Sebastians opinion, he was blind to be with her. Sebastian had been so mean to her all the time, and that had never changed. Bonnie took a deep breath to fight back the pain and yed along with Sebastian. Youve also heard that, Ms. Stewart. Your son has no interest in me at all, and I have no intention of marrying him either. In fact, Aliyah didnt believe it, but she decided not to dwell on this issue anymore at the sight of Sebastians stern face. Im going back, she said and left at once. Meanwhile, Sebastian also strode away sullenly. He even mmed the door shut behind him. Chapter 179 Your Bank Card has Been Frozen The huge noise almost deafened Bonnie. Maybe it was because her ears hurt so much, and tears welled up in her eyes. She reached for her face, but her tears wetted her hand. She didnt know when it started, but she actually cried. Bonnie looked at the two tes on the table. There were still ravioli left in both tes. The ravioli in Sebastians te were all cut open, and it was such an unpleasant scene to look at.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Somehow, memories of the past came flooding back. Back when she was lying on the operating table, she heard Sebastian saying she had better die with her own ears, but she still refused to give up on him at that time. Now her heart ached dully as she heard him saying there was nothing between them. Bonnie believed she was the biggest fool in this world. Why couldnt she stop loving him?! Just as she was in agony, George brought the three little kids back. The lifeless suite became lively and noisy at once. Oh my god, Annie! What a bunch of kids you have! I wont take them out anymore. I want a man to exhaust me, not kids! No sooner had Georgee in than he slumped down on the sofa,ining loudly. Bonnie recovered herself instantly and forced a smile at George. Be careful with your words! Theyre still kids, and youll mislead them. You think theyre kids? George questioned. Have you ever seen any kid y the role yer like a fiddle in a LARP game? What a pity that Bonnie hadnt seen that scene! The role yer came to scare the kids, but on the contrary, he was scared to death by the three little kids, running about the room in fear. They werent kids, but monsters. They were a bunch of smart little monsters! After telling Bonnie the story, George sniffed the air. What did you make? It smells so good. No Nothing, Ive had them all. Bonnie pushed the te behind her. You guys must be starving. Let me take you out for dinner. Your treat? Georges eyes lit up. Bonnie chuckled. My treat, OK? Overjoyed, George sprang to his feet and rushed out of the room immediately, waiting for her at the lobby. Bonnie took off her apron and went to get changed before leaving. Mommy, Lukas came into her room at this moment and asked with concern, Why are your eyes red? Did something happen? Nothing. I burned my eyes while cooking. Bonnie made an excuse. Bonnie changed her clothes quickly and took the kids out for dinner. George wanted to eat at a hot pot restaurant. He ordered ten portions of streaky pork first and then began to stuff himself. The three little kids also ordered their favorites, shrimp and beef, and they enjoyed them so much. Bonnie, however, had no appetite at all. She stirred the pot a little and then put down her chopsticks. Why dont you eat, Annie? Isnt this your favorite restaurant? George asked doubtfully. Bonnie managed a smile at him. Ive had dinner at home, so Im not hungry. You guys enjoy the food. In fact, she had hardly had any ravioli just now, and her stomach was still empty, but she just didnt feel like eating. Afraid that she would give the game away when her stomach rumbled, Bonnie stood up and said, You guys eat. Im going to pay the bill. She came up to the checkout counter and gave the cashier her bank card, but the cashier gave it back to her respectfully and said, Im sorry, miss, but your bank card has been frozen. Chapter 180 Who Took her Bank Card? Her bank card had been frozen? Surprised, Bonnie took out another bank card and handed it to the cashier. But the result remained the same. They were both frozen. What was going on? Bonnie went back to the table and asked George to look into it. Then they found out that the banks had received an order to block all the bank ounts under her name. As for the person who had given this order, it was a Grant. No one else in the Grant family would do such thing to her except for Sebastian. What did that jerk want to do? Bonnie called Sebastian immediately in a huff. It took Sebastian some time to answer the call. Mr. Grant, I wonder what I have done that has rubbed you the wrong way? Why do you block my bank ounts? What makes you think you have the right to do that to me! Bonnie snapped. Sebastians low and husky voice came from the other end of the line teasingly. What? You have any problem with that? Of course! Not only did she have a problem with that, but it was a huge one! But before Bonnie could retort, Sebastians words sent a shiver down her spine. He said faintly, As your creditor, I think its totally reasonable for me to block all your bank ounts to press you for payment, isnt it? Bonnie cursed in her mind. Damn! She almost forgot that she still owed Sebastian five hundred million! But didnt we sign the employment contract before? You promise me you wont pick on me if I teach Joanna art for one year, Bonnie replied. Sebastian said in a grim voice, Do you think Joannas condition is good enough for her to take lessons now? He paused for a moment before he continued sarcastically, Besides, do you think you deserve to be Joannas teacher? Bonnie went silent. She could tell Sebastian was still angry at the fact that she hadnt donated blood to Joanna, but she couldnt give him an exnation. Bonnie remained silent for a long time before she took a deep breath and replied, Fine. I know you block my bank ounts to urge me to pay back that five hundred million. All right, Ill pay you back. She must pay that money back to Sebastian, even if she had to borrow it! Bonnie hung up the phone and went to Georges suite next door. George tried every way possible and could only offer one hundred million personally. In addition to that, he managed to offer two hundred million from thepany ount. Atst, he stared tearfully at Bonnie. Thats all Ive got, Annie. You dont want the business to go bankrupt, do you? What about my unpublished works? Sell them. I want to raise enough money as soon as possible, Bonnie suggested. George let out a sigh helplessly and did as she said. He put her works online and sold them before turning to her again and asking earnestly, Annie, havent you doubted where the money went?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Bonnie had a moment of enlightenment. She recalled carefully, her brows knit. I remember I put it in the drawer at the door, and then it disappeared. Andrew said they hadnt even touched it at all. Andrew, her eldest kid, wouldnt lie, so basically, the bank card had vanished into thin air. It couldnt have vanished into thin air. I suspect someone took it secretly, George analyzed. Who else has your room key? Come on! Why would I give anyone my room key? Bonnie rolled her eyes. But the next moment, she widened her eyes as she thought of someone. Fuck. Could that person have taken my bank card away?! Chapter 181 Bad Things Are Gonna Happen To Little Joanna! George saw how shocked Bonnie was and asked immediately, What? You figured it out who it was? Yeah! Bonnie nodded and clenched her fists, Its that douchebag! That douchebag Sebastian! Judging by howfortable Sebastian was sitting in the suite waiting for her today, there must be a way for Sebastian to get in and out. He must have stolen the money. Bonnie narrowed her eyes and gritted her teeth. No wonder Sebastian wasnt worried about her $50 million debt, and even said he could wipe it off by teaching Little Joanna to paint. It was all because he had already taken the money back! What a hypocrite this man was! Bonnie couldnt wait to find Sebastian and p him in the face right now. Who is it? George was still very curious. Bonnie waved at him and said, Stop asking me. Go back to your room and sleep. George was disappointed that he missed the gossip. When they got to the door, he thought of something else, Then youre not gonna raise the money? No. Bonnie shook her head. This jerk took the money back and still wanted her to give it to him again?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. No wonder he got to be the richest man in Willisto! Bonnie had decided to meet Sebastian at the Grant Group tomorrow and expose his schemes. Having made up her mind, she stood up slowly and went to the nursery. These three kids had already showered and were wearing the dinosaur pajamas Bonnie got them. They actually looked like real dinosaurs. But the little one, Andrew, was wearing a long face. Apparently, he thought this was too childish for him. Bonnie ignored the look on his face. She just blown their hair and tucked them in. However, the second she walked out of their bedroom, thinking that they had fallen asleep, they quietly turned on the lights again. Erika was wearing her pink dinosaur pajama, looking serious. She pulled out a turtle shell and three copper coins from her pillow. These were the tools for divination, which could be used to tell the fortune by thebination and sides of copper coins. Today, Erika was doing this for Joanna. Before going to bed, Erikas right eyelid suddenly began to twitch and she felt the disaster wasing from the southwest. The southwest was where Joanna lived, the Sunshine Vi. Erika solemnly mumbled for a while, and then poured out three copper coins from the turtle shell. She picked them for a long time and then gasped, Bad things are gonna happen to little Joanna tomorrow! Then what to do? Lukas was quite worried, is there any way to fix it? Sure, Erika nodded, wait for a sec. Im going to call her right now. Erika immediately called Joanna from her smart watch and told her everything. Joanna carefully memorized what she said over the phone and was touched. After a long conversation, they finally hung up. Erika took a long breath and closed her eyes as sheid on the bed, Well, as long as Little Joanna does what I told her, she will surelynd on her feet. Lukas was also relieved. As for Andrew, although there was no expression on his face, he smiled a little after turning off the light. Chapter 182 Why Are You Taking Your Shower Here? The next day. Bonnie got up early in the morning, made some buttered toasts, warmed up milk and rushed her three children to the dining table. After breakfast, she drove them to the kindergarten. Behave yourselves and Ill pick you up this afternoon, Bonnie said. Okay. Erika nodded and blew Bonnie a kiss. Bonnies heart melted at this scene. She blew a kiss back at Erika and left for the Grant Group. When she arrived at the building, the security guards recognized Bonnie from a distance. They bowed and escorted her to the elevator. They were very attentive, as if Bonnie had already be the future Mrs. Grant. But Bonnie was too furious to acknowledge that. She took the elevator to the top floor and went straight to the presidents office. Miss Annie? Eric noticed Bonnie was here and was very startled, why did youe all of a sudden? You cant go in now, Mr. Grant isnt avable. Why cant I go in? Bonnie red at him, is he meeting a client? Not really, Eric mumbled. Then problem solved! Since he wasnt meeting a client, it wouldnt do any harm to Sebastians business if she went in. So why couldnt shee in? Bonnie pushed Eric out of the way and walked in. But there was no sign of Sebastian in the spacious office. This was strange. Wasnt Sebastian here? Bonnie was about to question Eric again when she heard light footsteps behind a secret door in the corner. Sebastian must be in there! Her eyes lit up. She opened the door and went inside, Sebastian, I think we really need to Oh, why are you naked?! Bonnies face turned red and she covered her eyes as she ran out. I told you you cante in now. Its not a good time, Eric saw this from behind and shrugged. Bonnie was furious. Who the hell would take a shower in the office and walks around with only a towel on? What a freak! As she was thinking angrily, Sebastian walked out in his bathrobe and gave Eric a look, Get out. Eric immediately turned around and left, and he was kind enough to close the door and put up a do not disturb sign.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Well, he must be the best assistant in the world, wasnt he? Mr. Grant was lucky to have Eric work for him! Thinking that, Eric wobbled his head and went out to work. In the office, the atmosphere was getting more and more awkward. Bonnie was afraid to open her eyes in case she saw something she wasnt supposed to see. The way she looked was quite funny and Sebastian was amused a little. But when he thought of the fact that this woman had carried two mens babies and still said that she wanted to find a new husband, he was getting overwhelmed by rage. She stopped smiling and looked at her coldly. Youre a mom now. Stop acting like youre still a teenage girl! Sebastian said sarcastically. Bonnie was pissed off by his words. What the hell was that supposed to mean? Besides that night five years ago, she had never slept with another man. Dont overthink this, Mr. Grant. Im not being a teenage girl. Its just that your body isnt that ttering to look at and I dont wanna go blind! Bonnie bickered. Chapter 183Who Do You Think You’re Talking To What did you just say?! Sebastian was outrageous to hear that. He walked towards her and grabbed her chin, with anger flickering in his eyes, You say that again! Bonnie could feel how mad he was and her palms were already sweating. But she couldnt chicken out this time. She mustered all her strength and repeated, I said I dont wanna go blind after seeing your gross body! After that, she tossed away his hands and wanted to flee. However, she was in such a hurry that she tripped over the nket and fell straight towards Sebastian. Then she subconsciously held on him tight. But with that many actions, she identally ripped off his robe and her facended on his sturdy chest The man had just taken a bath and the faint scent of melilotus was lingering in the room, making Bonnie a little dizzy. What made her even more stunned was Sebastians perfect body. This man was obviously busy with work all day, but surprisingly, he was in perfect shape and she could see how muscly he was. Her eyes went all the ways down and saw something more thrilling. Bonnie felt something warm was flowing out of her nose and Sebastians chest was covered in some red fluid. She got a nosebleed just because she saw Sebastians body!! Well Its just that the weather is too dry and Ive been taking a lot of supplementstely. Thats why I got a nosebleed. Bonnie scrambled to use her own finger to plug her nose. Sebastians mood lightened when he saw her in a muddle. He even offered Her a tissue. After a long time, Bonnie finally managed to stop the nosebleed, leaving a mountain of bloody tissues in front of her. Sebastian frowned and looked quite upset. Bonnie realized that Sebastian was such a neat freak that seeing so much blood-stained tissue in front of him must have been very disturbing. She hurried to the trash can and stuffed all the tissue into it. Then she turned to him, Lets talk about that $100 million. Im not paying you back. She even held out her hand, You have to give me back the $50 million I gave you. Miss Annie, said Sebastian, leaning back with a cold smile on his face, I have seen many deadbeats before, but I have never seen one as shameless as you. Hearing that, Bonnie was outrageous, When have I ever been a deadbeat? You ripped me off. Dont you think that I dont know you already got your $100 million back. If she gave him back that money again, he could double his profit! Running a business wouldnt necessarily make that kind of mind! Sebastians handsome face was fumed with anger and he said impatiently, When did I get it back? You know it yourself, Bonnie said. After saying that, Bonnie turned away and was about to leave, I dont want that 50 grand back anymore. Were even.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Just as she took a step forward, Sebastian grabbed her arm. And he pulled her into his arms. His gorgeous face suddenly zoomed in front of her and he said coldly, Who do you thinking youre ying games with, huh? Chapter 184 Sell Yourself To Cover Your Debts Sebastians deep and enchanting voice was still lingering in the air. And Bonnie waspletely tempted. She was the victim here but somehow she felt bad after hearing what he said. She took a deep breath and talked back, Im not ying games with you. Youre the one who took that $100 million away. Why should I give you that money again? She was not a wuss. Sebastian silently looked her in the eyes and said, What makes you think I did it? Who else could it be? Bonnie said confidently, you can enter my room without permission and of course its easy for you to steal my credit card. Seeing the angry look on her pretty face, Sebastian was somehow irritated.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Was he nothing but a despicable thief for her? Thinking of that, Bonnies phone rang. She checked her phone and saw it was an unknown number. She subconsciously wanted to hang up but she identally pressed the wrong button and put it on speaker. And a soft and caring male voice came from the other side of the phone, Annie, I heard George said that you have a $50 million debt and youre not going to pay it back. Dont push your luck. If theres nothing you can do now, Ill lend you the money. Bonnies eyes widened. This voice Could it be? Before Bonnie could respond, Sebastian hung up the phone. Why did you hang up on him? Bonnie grunted with a discontent look on her face and was nning to call back. But Sebastian looked grimmer than ever and said wryly, So you wanna get away with the debt by using me of taking the money? Huh! This woman was cunning like a fox! She had got a guy who was willing to offer her $50 million to save her from trouble and she was still pulling tricks in front of him. Did she think he was gullible like those guys? Sebastian narrowed his eyes and said fiercely, Have you ever thought about the consequences of fooling me? Since when did I fool you? Youre the one who took my money. Who else could enter my suite that easily? said Bonnie. Sebastian sneered, Do you have any proof for that? Bonnie paused. She didnt actually have the proof. After all, the credit card was taken away. Where could she find the proof for that? Youve got nothing to prove your statement and youre still ckmailing me? Miss Annie, I can put you in jail for that, Sebastian taunted. The next second, he raised his hand and tapped on the red wood table, You wanna go to jail or pay back the money? Make your decision. Bonnie was speechless No! She was here to fight against this douchebag. Howe she had got herself into trouble again? But based on the current situation, if she didnt give in, Sebastian might actually send her to jail. Ill pay back the money, Bonnie finally surrendered. Then she grabbed the phone and was about to ask George to send her the money he had raisedst night. But Sebastian took the phone away from her, Since youre paying me back, then work for me. Sell yourself to cover your debts. Chapter 185 Dream Bigger Bonnies eyes were suddenly wide open. Sell herself to cover the debts? Mr. Grant, Im a decent woman. Show some respect! Bonnies face turned red immediately. Sebastian pursed his lips and asked, How am I disrespecting you? He had already asked her to sell her body. Wasnt that not disrespectful enough? Bonnie was about to bicker back but then she was picked up by him and dragged out of the office. Eric, who was handling official business, saw them and greeted him, Mr. Grant, what can I do for you? Tell everyone that this woman now belongs to the Grant Group. Anyone can ask her to do their work until she finally pays back the $50 million. Huh? Eric was confused. Bonnie was also puzzled and she looked up at Sebastian, So, when you say you want me to sell myself to pay off my debts, youre just asking me to work for the Grant Group? What else do you think it is? Sebastian said wryly, you think Im interested in you?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Did this woman think every man would be obsessed with her? Sebastians heart was filled with anger. After saying those words, he went straight back to his office. And he mmed the door. Bonnie shivered and then turned to Eric. They looked each other in the eyes for a while and Eric said, Well Miss Annie, do you want me to take you to the design department? Please. Bonnie peeped at the office and nodded. There was nothing she could do now. Sebastian seemed quite furious and if she walked in and asked for her phone now, that jerk would definitely give her a hard time. Just wait till the work was finished! Then Bonnie followed Eric to the design department. Maybe it was because Eric brought her here, everyone here was pretty nice to her and they really seemed to get along. After that morning, Bonnie had already fitted in. Annie, its lunch break. Lets grab a bite in the canteen, said the manager of the department, Kairo. Bonnie rubbed her belly and really felt hungry, Okay then. Lunch on me. Youre new here. How can I let you pay? Ill cover it, Kairo said generously. They were chatting on the whole way to the canteen on the 18th floor. This canteen was dedicated to the Grant Group and served breakfast, lunch, dinner andte night snacks every day, with a wide variety of cuisines. Bonnie was thinking about the unfinished design, so she just ordered a bowl of rice noodles to make it quick. And then Kairo brought over arge chicken leg, Annie, youre too skinny. You should eat more meat so youll have more energy to finish the design sooner. Thanks Mr. Kairo ah! Before Bonnie could finish her words, her bowl of rice noodles was directly knocked over to the ground. Fortunately, she dodged quickly, otherwise the hot soup would have been sshed on her. What was happening? Bonnie looked up and met Sebastians furious eyes. No, what was this jerk trying to do again? why did he spill her rice noodles?! Miss Annie, you havent even cleared your debts yet, and youre still here hooking up with another man? Sebastian coldly questioned. Chapter 186 Degraded To A Janitor Bonnie was stunned. When did she ever hook up with a man? What was with this man? Why did he have to scold her without knowing what exactly happened? I am working, arent I? Its lunch break now and I cant even have something to eat? Bonnie questioned him. Sebastian looked down at her andughed mockingly, You owe me $50 million dors and you still have the nerve to take a break? Even if she was resting, how could she have the audacity to talk andugh with other man? And that was what made Sebastian angry the most. Mr. Grant Kairo stepped forward to exin, Annie is a member of our department, thats why I wanted to treat her with a chicken leg, and nothing else is going between us. A member of your department? Sebastians face pulled a long face and said coldly, you really think shes worthy? Bonnies body trembled with anger, Mr. Grant, what do you mean by that? As far as I know, you dont even have a bachelors degree. Youve only got a certificate of further studies from the University of Houston, right? Sebastian smirked. Bonnie clenched her fists but the only thing she could only say was yes. Indeed, she didnt have a bachelors degree. When she was Bonnie, she had a diploma. But when she used the identity of Annie, she had nothing. In a ce like the Grant Group, even the janitor has a bachelors degree. Sebastian added. Bonnie froze for a moment and asked, Whats that supposed to mean? Sebastian looked at her with condescending cold eyes, You are only worthy of being a janitor in the Grant Group! After saying these words, Sebastian directly turned around and left. Eric went after him, Mr. Grant, isnt it a bit inappropriate for us to do this? After all, Miss Annie is Before he could even finish his sentence, Sebastian stopped him with a wry re, I havent asked you about what makes you think you get to put her in the design department before asking me. Eric immediately shut his mouth. Miss Annie, youre on your own now! I really cant help! Inside the Grant Group canteen. Immediately after Sebastian left, several female employees approached and shoved a broom into Bonnies hand. Hurry up and sweep the floor, janitor! Make sure every corner here will be cleaned. Latere to my office and clean the carpet there. And you should hand wash it. If you dare to do a sloppy job, Ill tell Mr. Grant! These people were chattering and they were more than d to see her suffer. Anyway, they all saw that Mr. Grant was so disgusted by Annie that he didnt even let her eat. And when they saw Annie in the design department in the morning, they were very jealous. This is their best chance to humiliate Annie. How can you do that to her? Kairo couldnt stand it anymore. Mr. Kairo, if you try to be the hero here, you will surely irritate Mr. Grant. What if he gets angry at you? One of the women colleagues said. Kairo was still very worried, I will talk to Mr. Grant. Mr. Kairo, Bonnie said with a smile, its okay, just let me be. She would feel bad if Kairo was targeted by Sebastian for helping her. With a broom in hand, Bonnie began to clean up the rice noodles on the floor.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When she finished cleaning up, those people didnt want her to let her leave that easily and told her to clean up the office carpet right away. But I havent eaten anything yet, Bonnie whispered, covering her stomach, which was already aching with hunger. You owe Mr. Grant so much money, and you still have the nerve to eat? the woman rolled her eyes in disgust, hurry up. If Mr. Grant knows youre cking off, youll be doomed! Chapter 187 The Fallback Guy With no further exnation, Bonnie was taken to a cubicle on the fifth floor. Here was the customer service department. There were hundreds of phone operators and each phone operators workstation had a carpet. And what Bonnie had to do was to clean up all these carpets! Dont you think you can get away with this. When youre done, youre done. The woman looked at Bonnie and raised her eyebrows. Hearing this, Bonnie was a little unhappy, You cant work me like a ve. You cant treat me like this. The woman snickered, Then why did you owe Mr. Grant money in the first ce? Let me get this straight, its kind enough for Mr. Grant not to put you in jail.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Bonnie felt pain and tightness in her chest which made her fingers curl involuntarily. Yes, it was generous of Sebastian not to send her to prison and to let her work here as a janitor to pay off the debt! She pursed her pale lips, silently squatted down and began to clean the carpet in front of her. But hundreds of carpets were way too many. By the time when all the staff were off duty, Bonnie had onlypleted cleaning a third of it. There is a security camera over there. Dont you think you can sneak out while we are gone. the woman came over to warn Bonnie before she left. Bonnie couldnt even speak at this moment. She hadnt eaten anything all day, and had been working nonstop. At this point, she was feeling dizzy and tried her best to pull it together. She felt really miserable! The woman didnt care about it when she saw her suffer like that. She just snorted and turned her head away. She thought Bonnie deserved it. How dare she seduce the mighty Mr. Grant? And now that Bonnie was dumped by Mr. Grant, she had to torment her and make her pay! Thinking of that, the woman deliberately stuck around and waited to be thest to leave. Before leaving, she locked the office door from the outside. As dusk approached, Sebastian sat at his desk, signing thest document, and then he was prepared to go back to the Sunshine Vi. When he reached the office door, he suddenly paused and pursed his lips to look at Eric, Where is that woman? Ah? You mean Miss Annie? Eric also froze for a moment, I do not know. She seems to be working on the fifth floor in the afternoon, but the fifth floor are now off-duty What about the other floors? Sebastian asked again. Eric scratched his head, The other floors are the same. Youre the only person working in this building right now. Hmm, that woman must have snuck out. Sebastians eyes darkened. No wonder she hadnte to beg him all afternoon. It turned out that she had already run away. Good for her! Thinking that, Sebastian went gloomier, Lets go back to the Sunshine Vi. Eric hurried down to the parking lot. And when Sebastian got in the car and arrived at the Sunshine Vi, something started ringing in his pocket. And the ringtone wasnt his. To this point, he suddenly remembered that he had still got Bonnies phone on him. Who was calling her? Was it the man who wanted to give her $50 million? If it was him, Sebastian would just go and meet him to see what a dumb fallout guy that was! By when he took out the phone, he discovered that it was Miss Louis from the kindergarten. Did something happen to Bonnies three children? Chapter 188 Who Knows Where She’s Having Fun Sebastian didnt even think twice and immediately picked up the phone. Hello? Is this Andrew, Lukas and Erikas mommy? Miss Louis asked politely. Sebastian said in a deep voice, No. Miss Louis apologized immediately, Sorry, are you their daddy? Please hurry up ande to the kindergarten, well be off-duty soon! Without waiting for Sebastian to say anything else, Miss Louis hung up the phone and he could hear what a chaos she was in from the other side of the phone. Sebastian held the phone with aplicated expression on his face. After a while, he said grimly, Take me to the kindergarten. Eric didnt hesitate and headed straight for the kindergarten. Ten minutester, they arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten. Before he came forward, Sebastian saw the three little children standing in the cold wind shivering. Yeah, they were shivering. The temperature in Willisto today had plummeted to an unusually low level. In the morning it was as warm as spring, but byte afternoon it felt like early winter. The youngest Erikas lips were turning purple from the cold and her nose became red. Sebastians heart suddenly melted. He got out of the car one step ahead of Eric and walked towards the three children.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Miss Louis, someone is here to pick us up! Erika saw Sebastian and immediately said with surprise. Miss Louis looked at Sebastian with a very angry look on her face. Sheined straightforwardly, Youre Erikas daddy, right? Youre being really irresponsible. Kindergarten ends at 4:00, but you didnt show up until 8:00. Do you know how sad your children are? Miss Louis, Erika dragged Miss Louis coat, hes not my daddy, hes my uncle. Huh? Miss Louis was embarrassed. She tentatively nced at Sebastian and found that the man seemed to be very irritated, which made her feel like something bad was going to happen. Just now, she threw a tantrum and yelled at him without asking anything. Would he file aint against her? Was this the end of her career? Just as she was feeling uneasy, she heard Sebastian ask coldly, Annie didnte to pick up the kids for the past four hours? Yeah thats right, Miss Louis stammered, arent you guys together? After all, he had got Bonnies phone so she should be with him right now. Yeah, Uncle. My mommy is not with you? Lukas asked curiously, tilting his head. Sebastian answered grimly, No. That woman snuck out early and didnt even pick up the kids. Nobody knew what she was doing right now. Maybe she went to meet the man who was willing to give her 50 million! He felt more and more outrageous thinking that way. Get in the car. Ill take you back to the hotel, Sebastian said wryly and got in the car. The three kids looked at each other and they could sense the anger in his tone. But they were all confused. Why would he be so mad? He was just here to pick them up. If not for the kindergarten requirements that students must be picked up by an adult, Andrew really wanted to take a taxi home by themselves. On the way, the three little kids sat in the backseat without saying a word and the atmosphere in the car couldnt get any weirder. When they finally got back to the hotel, Sebastian left the three kids in the lobby and was ready to leave. However, someone suddenly threw a bag at him and hit him right in his eyebrow, leaving Sebastian in great pain! Chapter 189 Bonnie Fell Off The Building! And that man wanted to hit him again. Sebastian grabbed that bag in the air and the veins in his hands were bulging out of rage. George, what the hell do you think youre doing? The man who attacked Sebastian was Bonnies assistant, George. Georges makeup waspletely ruined and his zebra-print shirt was also wrinkled and dirty. At this moment, George looked just like a hobo on the street. Sebastian, you son of a bitch, where did you hide Annie! George roared in anger. He couldnt drag back the bag and could only scratch Sebastian with his hands. Sebastians eyes flickered with anger, Thats enough! How am I supposed to know where that woman is? You still want to pretend you dont know anything? George was even more pissed off, she came to the Grant Group to see you in the morning, didnt she? She dide to see me, but by the end of the day, she was gone, Sebastian said. After a pause, he sneered and mocked, Im afraid she was busy seeing someone else! Hearing that, George retorted loudly, Youre still trying to lie to me? I was afraid that Annie would be bullied by you, so I waited at the entrance of the building early in the morning, until now. Now the security guards are all off duty, but she has note out yet! What? Sebastian waspletely shocked, Youre saying shes still at the office and hasnte out? Yes, I even slipped into your security room to watch the surveince and she never left! George said confidently. If it wasnt for his sneaking into the security room, he wouldnt have looked like a hobo right now. He didnt wait for Sebastian to ask further questions, Eric rushed in in a hurry. Somethings up, Mr. Grant. The floor-to-ceiling window ss on the fifth floor of thepany shattered, it seems that someone fell off! Fifth floor? Wasnt that the floor where Bonnie worked today? Sebastian instantly felt he was hit by a panic attack. He directly pushed George out of his way and ran desperately outside. The ck Hummer sped down the road as fast as it could. It went so fast that the other drivers on the road were all dumbfounded. Oh my God, that guy is driving so fast. Is there something important for him to be done? Definitely, and it must be the kind of thing that you will definitely regret if you are toote.Original from N?velDrama.Org. I hope he can make it in time! The thing was, Sebastian didnt make it in time. When he arrived at the building, several janitors were already sweeping up the broken ss on the ground. Looking around, there was no sign of Bonnie. Where is she? Sebastians eyes turned red like a devil in hell. Seeing that, the janitor was frightened and shivered, Who? The one who fell down from the fifth floor! Sebastian yelled again. Ah, her. She has been sent to crematorium, The janitor answered hurriedly. Crematorium? Who said you can do that! The janitor shrugged, But her remains were too much to look at. If we dont send her there, this ce would be hard to look at. Sebastian was overwhelmed by the great pain in his heart! Bonnies body was so damaged that it was already too bloody to look at? Chapter 190 Was She Just Dreaming? Sebastian waspletely shocked and unconsciously clenched his hands. If he had asked Eric to look for Bonnie before he left thepany, none of this would have happened! It was all his fault! Sebastians eyes turned so red that it looked like they were dripping blood. His eyes were filled with remorse and coldness, Where is she? Take me to her. The janitor was very surprised to hear this and looked at Sebastian. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, he couldnt do it. Ill take you there, the janitor hurriedly said. Just when he was about to take Sebastian outside, there came another noise behind him. An object was thrown down from the stairs. It bounced on the ground a few times and then rolled toward Sebastians feet. It was an ordinary folder. But it gave him hope. All the employees of the Grant Group were already gone. So if there was still someone throwing things down from upstairs, it meant that Sebastian immediately rushed to the fifth floor. Through the ss door, Sebastian saw Bonnie lying beside the broken ss! Thank God the woman did not fall off the building! Sebastian subconsciously went to push the door, but found that the door was locked with a U-shaped lock and couldnt be opened. Sebastian didnt hesitate and directly kicked it hard. It took ten men to break this kind of ss but it shattered into pieces after that kick!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He crossed the broken ss on the ground and went to check up on Bonnie. He was once again utterly shocked. The woman was as pale as paper and her cheeks were covered with cold sweat, dampening her hair, which made her look wretched and miserable. Her whole body curled up like a shrimp and it looked like she was enduring great pain. Damn, what the hell did she just go through here! Sebastian cursed in his heart, picked Bonnie up, and walked directly towards the exit. Bonnie felt like she was having a long, long dream. In the dream, she was so hungry that she had a stomachache and her whole body hurt so much that she almost fainted. She wanted to get up and go to the hospital, only to find that the office door was locked from the outside. No one came to rescue her and she finally had to use herst ounce of strength to smash the dummy in the office against the floor-to-ceiling window again and again. She thought the sound of crash would attract someones attention, but no one showed up to save her. The pain grew by the second and she didnt even have the strength to stand up. She could only curl up and lie on the ground. Just as she thought she was going to die, she heard Sebastians voice from downstairs. She used herst strength to toss that folder from the window. And then And then she heard that some ss was shattered and Sebastian walked toward her in the soft lights. In her dream, Sebastian was quite gentle to her. What a great daydream! Mommy, mommy, why wont you wake up? Wake up and look at me! The crying beside her ears forced her to wake up. The second she opened her eyes, she saw Erika in tears and she noticed that Andrews and Lukas eyes all turned red. Then she saw George. Why why am I here? Bonnie moved a bit and her whole body was aching. Just lie down and rest, George stopped her immediately, I was the one who took you back to the hotel. Thank God you dont have a stomach perforation. Bonnie was stunned. Did George bring her back? In her memory, Sebastian was the one who smashed the ss door and carried her outside in his arms. Was it just a dream? Chapter 191 I can’t Break the Contract! Bonnie immediately got down in spirits. It turned out that she invented the whole story and it was George who saved her. Well, it all made sense now. Sebastian hated her that much and even forced her to be a cleaningdy so that she can pay her debt. Why would he care about her anyway? Thank you, George. Bonnie said sincerely and continued, I might have died in the Grant Group if it werent for you. George got a bit weird, What does it have to do anything with me? I just picked you up from the hospital. What? Didnt you save me out of the Grants office? Bonnie was confused. Lukas then exined, Mommy, it was the handsome uncle that saved you. Exactly. Erika hurriedly nodded and her ponytails jumped up and down. Her eyes were sparkling, Handsome uncles face turned pale with fear when he heard that someone fell down and just sprinted out like a skunk. Bonnie cant help cracking a smile when she heard Erikas metaphor. Well, Sebastian will get fuming if he heard that he waspared with a skunk. She was then touched. So it was all real! She wasnt dreaming! Sebastian did save her from the office. He isnt inhumane after all. But his minions are all taking advantage of him to do evil. Andrew who was normally indifferent was even defending Sebastian. Bonnie only then realized that it wasnt Sebastians fault. Sebastian just wanted her to clean his office and it was just his staff who bullied her on purpose. After driving Bonnie to the hospital, Sebastian fired all the workers on the fifth floor instantly. There were about two hundred employees on the fifth floor and Sebastian just let go of them all without hesitating. Bonnie was in shock, But it was only that female employee who teased me. Why would all the others be fired? The handsome uncle said that they were practically aplices as they ignored bullying, Erika said cutely. The little guy rested her hands on her waist and let out a long breath. Well, the handsome uncle finally did something awesome!Original from N?velDrama.Org. While they were talking, someone walked in. Bonnie straightened up her back almost automatically and looked outside with anticipation. But it was Rupert who entered the door. Carrying a medical kit, Rupertughed when he saw that Bonnie had gotten sober, Well, you are up earlier than I expected. I thought that you are going to be in aa for half a month. What? Bonnie paused, Was I out for a long time? Sure, you had been sleeping for five whole days. If I hadnte here and given you nutrition shots every day, you would have been What the hell? Why would you get out of the bed? Before Rupert can even finish his sentence, Bonnie had directly got up and stumbled to the study. Bonnie rushed to the study and opened her jewelry kit hurriedly and started making the ne that she hadnt finished. Are you crazy? Rupert yelled, You are a patient and the only thing you need to do is rest! What the hell are you working for? Its Belles birthday party tomorrow! I got to deliver the ne myself! I cant break the contract. Bonnie answered seriously. Chapter 192 Baby, Wait for Me! Bonnie insisted on getting the ne done no matter how Rupert persuaded her. Rupert then exited the study as Sebastian was calling him. Sebastians low voice sounded when the phone got through, How is she today? Pretty good. She is sober and even has the energy to make jewelry for your kids mother. Rupert taunted. As a doctor, he heated patients who didnt listen to him, but he failed to persuade Bonnie, so he can only vent his anger on Sebastian secretly. Sebastian immediately got irritated.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. What did Rupert mean? His kids mother? I wouldnt mind zipping your mouth if you dont to how to phrase! Sebastian said coldly. Rupert instantly got frightened and corrected himself, Miss Annie is up now, but she wouldnt listen and insists on making Be the ne that she is going to wear tomorrow. Sebastian clutched his phone hard till his blue veins were throbbing. Was that woman insane? How can she still think about making the ne as she was so sick? Make her stop, Sebastian ordered. Well, I told her but she wouldnt budge, Rupert answered with resignation. After pausing for a while, Rupert said, Well, could it be that she was frightened by you and was afraid that you might torture her again if she didnt finish the jewelry on time? Sebastian instantly turned livid. Rupert can even sense his coldness over the phone. I heard from Eric that you have tracked down those one billion yuan. Why didnt you deal with that person? Rupert asked curiously. This point was indeed puzzling. After all, Sebastian can even sack all the employees on the fifth floor. Why would he show mercy on the real criminal? I got my ns, Sebastian answered indifferently. Rupert didnt question further, Okay then. He then asked, What about Miss Annie? Leave her alone. If she doesnt go to bed after ten oclock and doesnt listen, tranquilize her. Sebastian then directly hung up the phone. He wanted her to show up at the party tomorrow anyway. Now that she wanted to go there herself, he didnt have to ask her. Bonnie finished the ne before ten oclock. She put the ne in the velvet box that she prepared before and then locked it in the safe carefully and then went to bed. With the ne, she can go to Bes birthday party held in the Grants residence sessfully. She then can naturally investigate the whereabouts of her son. Lying on the bed, Bonnie closed her eyes with anticipation. Natan, mommy would go to the residence and meet you tomorrow. We will leave the Willisto and go to an ind abroad with all the family members together after we unite! Bonnie treasure this wish and got a sound sleep. The next morning, when the sun peeked through the window into the bedroom, Bonnie directly jumped up and wanted to get out of the door hurriedly. Mommy. Crossing his arms together, Andrew leaned against the door and teased, Bes birthday party is in the evening. Where are you going now? After pausing for a bit, he sized Bonnie up and down, Besides, are you going there this way? Chapter 193 How Low are You? Bonnie then noticed how she was dressing. She was still in a moon-white nightgown and her two porcin long legs were dangling within. As for her shoes, she was wearing a pink bunny ear slipper. She didnt even put on make-up and her hair was all disheveled. She would be probably considered a psycho and be thrown out if she attended Bes birthday party dressing this way. Im just too excited! Bonnie tapped her forehead and said, Wait for me. I will go and change it. She was just going to meet her son Natan anyway and only need to dress formally. Wear this. Andrew handed her a mega gift box instead. What? Bonnie froze a bit, Where did thise from? Andrew shrugged, It was sent here by a couture shop and said that Mr. Grant customized it for you. Hearing Andrews words, Bonnie clutched at the box harder subconsciously. Was this Mr. Grant Sebastian? Mommy, Ive checked it for you and the dress is gorgeous! You would outshine everyone in that. Biting a bread, Erika mumbled. Her eyes blinked like an angel and looked cute. Bonnie cracked a smile. She then opened the box and was instantly amazed. It was a hand-made and deep-blue fishtail shirt and got irregr ruffles underneath it. Countless diamonds were embedded in it and it looked like the Milky Way. It was breathtaking. Mommy, you got to put on perfect make-up and hair to go with this wonderful dress! Lets have a quick bite and go to a beauty salon together! Erika said hurriedly. Really? But I was going to be there right now. Bonnie was a bit puzzle-headed. Andrew nced at her andined, Hey, mommy. They are probably busy setting up the venue now. Are you going to be there as a vase? Bonnie was speechless. Well, Andrew was certainly mean in a cute way.Original from N?velDrama.Org. After having breakfast, Bonnie was hurried to the beauty salon under the strong request of her three babies. When she just entered the salon, Erika directly handed the employee a credit card, Treat my mommy with the most expensivebo! She is going to a party tonight. Seeing the money, the employee immediately beamed and led the way excitedly. Miss, your kids are so cute and sweet to you! You will be the most beautiful woman at the party tonight! The employee buttered up to Bonnie. Bonnie got a bit awkward and answered, Well, it doesnt have to be thatplex. I just need a simple one. Right, you are stunning the way you are. We just need to apply some simple make-up. This way, please. The staff answered. But it was probably because the employee was focusing on getting the deal done, she knocked over the other employees tray while she was turning the corner causing the essential oil and powder in the tray to be spilled out. Im sorry, Scarlett. I didnt mean it. The employee apologized hurriedly. The woman named Scarlett got irritated and just pped her on the face, Are you doing this on purpose, May? You knew that Im going to do a facial for Mrs. Grant and just knocked over my items? You are shameless! May tottered a bit and then just fell to the ground. Her face soon got swollen. Covering her face, her eyes were welling up, I really didnt mean it! I was just hurrying to lead thisdy in, so I would The hell you were. Scarlett cut her mid-sentenced and scanned Bonnie up and down and said contemptuously, Why would you even care about such an inferior client? Chapter 194 Stand up to Bullying! Three kids instantly got annoyed by Scarletts harsh and rude remarks. Andrew nced at Scarlett coldly, Well, just because you are serving the honored guest in your mind, do you see yourself as someone fancy? The most important quality for someone in the service industry is attitude. Its wrong to act like a snob. Lukas added. Erika rested her hands on her waist and was fuming, You are such a wicked woman! Im going to report you for abusing your colleague and bad-mouthing your client! While saying this, Erika took out her childs phone and was going to make a call. Scarlett had never seen such a scene before. But these kids were just four or five years old, right? Why their words were so frightening? While she was on edge, the room next door was opened. Why its so noisy outside here? So annoying Annie? What are you doing here? Scarlett acted like she had seen her lifesaver and hurriedly said, Mrs. Grant! They knocked over the essence mask that I prepared for you and they are still aggressive! It was Be! Be was wearing a towel and her hair was also covered. She looked quite funny. Erika just nced at her and hurriedly went to cover her two brothers eyes, Dont look at her! She is horrifying! What did you say? Belles voice was quite high-pitched, Im just going to get a full-body oil SPA! What did you know! Bonnie then protected her three kids in her back calmly. Ms. Jones, they are little and dont understand what is going on. Dont mind what they said. Be then sneered andnded her sight on Bonnie. For she just got on her feet, Bonnie still looked a bit weak. Be certainly looked more rosy-cheekedpared to her. Moreover, Bonnie was going to be destroyed at the party tonight, and would get worse! Be got pleased right away. Well, that is enough. Im not that petty. Be waved her hand. Are you here to get a facial? Do whatever you want and put it all on my tab. Be then was about to go into the room with Scarlett. Wait a minute. Erika said coldly and pointed at Scarlett, She cant go in. She just hit someone and got to be taken to the police station! Mrs. Grant. I didnt mean it! It was May who turned over the essential oil and powder that I prepared! I was just irritated. Scarlett hurriedly exined.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Be raised her eyebrows and didnt care, Its all right. Just give her some money for medicines. I will deal with this for you. Well, was she just going to handle this with money? What was wrong with her! Erika got fuming and wanted to argue, but May shuddered, Yes, thank you for mediating between us, Mrs. Grant. Be sneered and then told Bonnie to get the ne to the residence as soon as possible when she was done with the facial and then just entered her room. Why would you ept that? Erika was confused. She hit you and didnt even apologize! Are you short of this money? May wiped her tears away and forced a smile, Well, Mrs. Grant is a major shareholder and one of our biggest clients. I cant displease over such a small matter. Hearing Mays words, three kids just sunk into silence. Like normal people, they sometimes just cant have control over their lives. But maybe May can bear this kind of humiliation, they cant! Chapter 195 Punishing Wicked Women The three kids looked at each other and came up with a n.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. While May was doing a facial for Bonnie, they ran to the lounge for customers and opened the desktopputer. After tapping on theputer for a few minutes, Andrew clicked on the enter key. Its done. I just bought this salon. At the same time, Lukas exited the game and said, I just put out a bounty in the game and someone woulde here and rece Scarlett in three minutes. As for Erika, she was standing on a stool with her hands resting on her waist and was thrilled, Well, were going to kick that Scarletts ass! In the mid-way massaging for Be, Scarlett went out to get new essential oils. But when she just turned the corner, her ponytails were grabbed. She was then dragged to the restroom next door and was pped on the face hard. Her mouth instantly started bleeding and her face got swollen which made her look terrible. Who are you? How dare you hit me? Scarlett questioned furiously. The woman standing in front of her was dressed in a salon uniform and was wearing a cold smile, I got too much money and wanted to give you some money for medicine! Well, she just got to give her money for the hospital if she hit her as she did before, right? Great! She prepared two hundred thousand yuan for this! Scarlett was soon knocked out. The three kids then walked out from the corner. She does not die, does she? Erika asked curiously. The woman hurriedly waved her hands, No. She just passed out. Rest assured. I know what I am doing here. Okay, go inside and serve that major shareholder. Show us what you got. Andrew ordered coldly. Got it. The woman nodded and gave herself a good stretch and walked to Bes room. Andrew, what does this woman do? What can she do? Erika wondered. Andrew remained silent and showed Erika his phone. Andrew released a mission in the game. Wanted: Legally handling two women without killing them. No traces can be left. Reward: Get you to the kind level! There were tens of thousands ofments and Andrew seemed to be pretty popr in this game. A womansment was pinned on top. Hey, I kill fish for a living! I can knock someone out without killing her! Moreover, I can kick her real good without leaving any bruises! Erika instantly got respectful towards that woman. At the same time, they heard Bes shrieking. Mrs. Grant! Im helping you to dredge your channels! Bear with it! Here it goes again! Sure! I will get more beautiful I got to bear Gosh Its so painful! Three kids looked at each other and then went to theputer. As Andrew was the owner of the salon now, he had ess to the website of the salon and raised Mays sry directly. As for Scarlett, he didnt fire her and just transferred her to the footbath section on the lower level! They felt great after punishing two wicked women! Chapter 196 Get out of here At the same time, Binnie didnt have a clue about what her three babies did. After getting her facial done, she was ready to leave with her three kids. But she was rmed by how Belle hobbled out of the room next door. Geez? What was she doing? Why did she look like she was just beaten? But she didnt really see any bruises on her. Be was in sheer pain and felt like someone was cutting her flesh with a knife as she walked. But sensing that Bonnie was sizing her up and down, she straightened up her back hurriedly, Miss Annie, are you done with your facial? Well, the new cosmetologist here insisted on treating me with the most expensive massage technique! Its also called scaling massage. It feels amazing! Bonnie knitted her eyebrows. Scaling massage? She had never heard of it before! Well, its only natural that you havent heard of it. After all, only the VIPs here get to enjoy this. Be said cockily. Erika nearly burst outughing when she saw Bes smug look and dragged Bonnie to leave the salon hurriedly, Well then, enjoy it yourself. Then they all left the salon. Belle cracked a despitefulugh seeing Bonnie and her three babies back. How petty and inferior were these people! They must get irritated when they heard that only her got to enjoy this fancy massage and just ran away! Well, from now on, I only want you to give me this scaling massage every time I am here! Be then put on her sunsses and limped out holding her head high. Freezing on the spot, the fish-killing woman was bewildered. What the hell? Were all rich people this weird? Why would she like to be massaged like she was a fish? Well, she certainly didnt know what these wealthy people were thinking about? After leaving the salon, Bonnie first took her three kids to dine in a restaurant and then went shopping with them. She didnt drive to the Grants residence till sunset. There were already dozens of luxurious cars pooling together in front of the gate and it was jammed. Bonnie nced at those cars and recognized several cars which belonged to the notable families in Willisto.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. They were all here to celebrate Bes birthday. It was telling how respected was Be being spoiled by the Grants. But she was dismissed and looked down upon since the second she joined the Grants! Well, what a striking difference! But before she got a minute to savor her feelings, someone asked her coldly, Who told you to be here? It was Sebastians mother, Aliyah. Aliyah was in a light purple modified cheongsam whose shoulders were embroidered double-sided nicely. The penoy on her dress was so delicate that it looked like a real flower as she walked. But this elegant and well-offdy was wearing a petty and mean sneer on her face now. Bonnie soon got rid of theplex emotion in her eyes, pulled her together, forced a smile, and then turned to Aliyah, Ms. Stewart, Im here to deliver the ne that Be is going to wear tonight. Bonnie even took out the velvet jewelry box from her purse fearing that Aliyah wouldnt believe her. But Aliyah just grabbed the box and said harshly, Okay, I will take it from here. Just get out of here. What? Was Aliyah kicking her away? But she didnt even get to enter the gate and see her son! Chapter 197 Sebastian, Help Me! Bonnie got a bit flustered when she saw Aliyah turning around and going away. She got to attend this birthday party! Ms. Stewart! Bonnie caught up with her and got the box back and clutched at it tightly, I have to protect this ne before Be wears it! I cant make somebody else do my work. Hearing her words, Aliyah squinted her eyes and scanned Bonnie up and down, and sneered, So you are afraid that I might switch out the ne? Bonnie shook her head, I didnt mean it. You want to attend the party then? Aliyah saw right through Bonnie and added, Miss Annie, dont you forget what you said in the hotel before! Bonnie didnt know how to respond. Well, she should have withheld it if she knew that Aliyah was so vindictive! While they were in a stalemate, Madeleine walked by. Ms. Stewart, why would you make things difficult for a girl? Madeleine beamed and stepped towards them, Be did something bad before and felt bad, so she invited her to her birthday. Aliyah frowned, Be invited her? Yeah, we all know that Be is warm-hearted and she sees everybody as her friend. Madeleine nodded. Aliyah let out a humph and then walked away. Miss Annie. Let me show you the guest lounge. My daughter should be here in a minute. Madeleine suggested kindly. Bonnie slightly tightened her lower chin and said, Sure, thank you. Bonnie finally went into the Grants residence being led by Madeleine. But she soon discovered something was wrong. She knew which restroom Madeleine was referring to and it was at the side entrance and they should be there walking right through the garden. But Madeleine took a detour on purpose and made an appearance at the banquet in the backyard and then took her to the lounge. Bonnie wasnt stupid and knew something was fishy. But she remained undisturbed and still wore a light smile. Sitting on the Mahogany round-backed armchair in the lounge, Bonnie acted sweet and elegant with her hands resting on her knees. Wait a minute, Miss Annie. Be will be here in a second. Madeleine then turned around and left the room. A maid then walked in and handed Bonnie a ss of juice, Here is your drink, Miss Annie. Bonnie pretended to take a sip and just spit it all out on her handkerchief. The maid thought that she really had it and gloated inside and left. Well, the first step of the n was aplished! At the same time, Sebastian just finished a three-hour international video conference in the study on the second floor. After ending the call, Sebastian was still frowning. He pinched at his eyebrows and was irritated. The conference didnt go well. The client he was hoping to cooperate with insisted on working with the designer Magnolia. Well, designer Magnolia was in Willisto right now, but Sebastian just cant locate her! He was afraid that this case might be poached away by his powerful rivalpany. His phone then started ringing and it was Annies call. Sebastian was surprised as this woman never called him ever since that ident. What did she want? Sebastian thought for a while and then took the call and asked lightly, What happened? The callers tone was a bit weird, but Sebastian could vaguely recognize that it was Bonnies voice, Sebastian Hel Help me!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 198 They Switched to Another Place Sebastian was taken aback and asked hurriedly, Where are you? Bonnie suppressed her voice and uttered with difficulty, The the lounge in the residence. Sebastian directly hung up the phone. Face darkened, he strode to the lounge downstairs. Pushing the door open, Sebastian didnt see that familiar face. Annie, where are you? Sebastian asked coldly. But no one responded and it was like the call before was just a prank. Sebastian got irritated and then heard some muffled voices in the bathroom. He walked in and saw Bonnie who looked crimson red. She wasying on the cold toilet and seemed to be craving this cool. But the clothes on her had been ripped to pieces and her porcin skin looked like a ripe and inviting fruit. Sebastian who was always undisturbed even got a bit tantalized. Annie, what game are you ying? Sebastian frowned and examined Annie who was right under his nose. Bonnie was nk in her mind and waspletely controlled by the drug and just wanted to touch the man standing in front of him. She immediately jumped on Sebastian like a ko bear. Her tiny and slender hands were fumbling him and was eager to unbutton Sebastian so that they can get even closer. Annie, are you sure you want to do this? Sebastian clenched his teeth together and was a bit annoyed. But at the very next second, he got fuming when he saw Bonnies hand which was feeling him. Damn it! Sebastian cursed and dragged Bonnie down and covered her with his suit. He then held her up and exited the lounge through the back door and went straight to the bedroom on the second floor. At the same time, Be who rushed here finally met Madeleine. Mom, what is going on inside? How long is Sebastian in there? Be panted. Madeleine rolled her eyes at Be and answered, Well, you are the one to talk! What took you so long? I got a facial and was too painful to take steps. Be pouted. Madeleine really didnt know what to say to Be. How can she got to get a stupid facial on such an important day! She got tons of time to do facials once Bonnie was gone and she got married to Sebastian sessfully and became Mrs. Grant! But Madeleine didnt show her anger. Sebastian just went in the room. I asked someone to monitor them. I will rush in as soon as there are noises inside. You got to follow me closely. Got it? Madeleine ordered. Be nodded and fixated her eyes on the lounge door.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But there wasnt any sound in the lounge for nearly thirty minutes! Mom! Could it be that this wall is too thick and Sebastian is sleeping with that Annie? Be got flustered. Madeleine also didnt know what was going on. Well, this wall is pretty thin and there is no way that no sound can be heard over it. What exactly was going on? When she was puzzled, a maid rushed to her. Something is wrong, Ms. Wilson! I heard Mr. Grants sound in the bedroom on the second floor and there seems to be a womans voice What? Madeleine was dumbfounded. Did Sebastian and Annie switch to another ce? Why didnt she know that! Chapter 199 Don’t You Try to Deny Madeleine was muddle-headed, but Be got livid. She just hit Madeleine with her purse and yelled, Mom! Didnt you say you got everything in your bag? What the hell is going on? What if Sebastian really slept with Annie? Sebastian was and only can be her! What are you shouting for? Madeleine looked terrible, Well, we can only ask Aliyah to bust them now. Just wait for it. Sebastian will be yours. She then ordered a maid to warn Aliyah. The maid hurriedly called Aliyah over and stuttered that there were some strange noises in Mr. Grants room. Aliyah got fuming and rushed into Sebastians room. But Sebastian was alone in the room. Sitting on the bed, he was buttoning up meticulously and looked dashing. Where is she? Aliyah questioned angrily. Sebastian raised his eyebrows, Who? The maid told me everything. Sebastian, how dare you screw with that Annie on such an important day! Aliyah got more furious mentioning Annie. As an elegantdy in upper society, she was respected and admired wherever she went. She would only be taunted andughed at when she was with Annie. Aliyah hated this woman! How dared she hook up with her son in the banquet! This was provocative! But Sebastian remained indifferent and asked slowly, Who told you I was screwing with her? The maid then walked in shakenly and dared not meet Sebastians eyes, I I heard it. Well, is there someone in my room? Sebastian got colder.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The maid scanned around the room and didnt see a soul. But Madeleine was already upstairs with all the family members of the Grant and was indignant, Sebastian, how can you do this to my Be? You you are cheating on her! All the family members of the Grant were taken aback. Well, the only thing that a wealthy familycked was a good joke, especially the headmasters joke! All the people craned in the room and were dying to witness a suggestive scene. Someone was already criticizing Sebastian. Sebastian, though Im just a distant uncle, I got to say that you cant mess around. Right! You are the face of our family! What if the price of Grants shares plummet if the word gets around? Are you really going to humiliate our family for a woman? All the members started gossiping heatedly. Sebastian just nced around indifferently and said, Do you still know who you are? How dare you bad-mouth in the residence? All the people sunk into silence and started shivering. It was really terrifying! Though Sebastian didnt do anything, they were frightened. But Madeleine was still pushing, Sebastian, how can you yell at your seniors after what you did. You you really let us down. What did I do? Sebastian sat on the sofa and leaned back. He looked ferocious. Madeleine pointed at the bathroom and said, Open this door and we would know what are you doing! At the drop of her sound, some noises sounded in the bathroom and it seemed like someone was trying to hide. Chapter 200 I will Tell You Everything Holding back her excitement, Madeleine shouted, Sebastian, can you open this door? Madeleine immediately examined around when she entered the room before and found that the bathroom door was closed and there were some noises inside, so she was sure that Bonnie was hiding inside. As long as this door was opened, Annie would be seen by every member of the Grants! Annie would then be hated by everyone in Willisto as she would be looked down upon by the Grants. As for Be, she would be naturally announced as the legal wife of her son once this thing was over. This n was perfect! While she was secretly dreaming of the oue, some rtives of the Grants got impatient and wanted to check what was inside the bathroom. Wait a minute. Sebastian stopped them and then let out a cool smile, I will advise you not to open it. Why not? Madeleine got aggressive, Are you guilty? Be my guest then. Sebastian responded indifferently. Madeleine got cocky and opened the bathroom door directly. But before she can even figure out what was going on, a muscr man who looked muddle-headed jumped on her and started kissing Madeleines shoulder. All the people didnt see iting for it happened too fast. At the next second, Madeleines evening dress was torn apart and half of her shoulder was exposed. Though Madeleine was in her mid-forties, she was still hot as she wore her age well. Some of the Grants just fixated their eyes on her. What a beauty Let me spoil you. The man on the ground was still feeling Madeleine. Madeleine struggled and failed to break away. Seeing that everyone was staring at her, she got irritated and just passed out. What what is going on? Aliyah finally came round and asked. But Sebastian remained indifferent and just ignored Aliyah and snapped his fingers. Eric who was waiting outside walked in with some bodyguards and dragged out unconscious Madeleine and the man who was still wriggling around. After pausing a bit, Eric exined, Someone dared to plot against Mr. Grant in the banquet today and it was fortunate that the bodyguard stepped forward and blocked the drug. Eric didnt detail what was the drug as it was pretty obvious judging from the bodyguards reaction. Mr. Grant had no choice but to lock him in the bathroom as he was drugged and investigate who was behind this at the same time. Eric added.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The maid who tipped Aliyah off instantly got pale and meant to leave. But Eric already saw iting and just knocked him over and said coldly, Who ordered you to do this? I I The maid stuttered and was shaking out of fear. Well, its okay that you dont want to talk about it. Let me just cut your tongue off. Eric continued. He then took out a knife that was glistening frighteningly against the light. The maid shivered. She finally cant hold it back and was flustered, I will tell you everything! It was Ms. Wil Chapter 201 Dodge A Bullet The second the help started talking, someone dashed into the room. Bang! She pped him hard in the face. How dare you do that to Sebastian in front of all these people! How dare you have the nerves to do that! The woman who barged in was Be. She grabbed his cor, looking like she was punishing him for Sebastian. However, she was actually whispering by his ear and warning him, me it all on my mother. If you dare get me involved, bad things are gonna happen to your daughter! Hearing this, the help trembled. Be, you shouldnt have done it yourself. Such a disgrace. Come over here, Aliyah said, waving her hands to Be. Be went toward her in tears right away, choking up, I just cant sit here and let then ruin Sebastians reputation. Having heard what she said, Aliyah felt quite touched and patted Be on the shoulder, Honey, youre always thinking about Sebastian. She paused and then turned to Sebastian, You should be grateful that Be is always there for you. He should be more grateful instead of chasing after a woman with three children! Sebastians eyes flickered with grim and coldness. Hepletely ignored Aliyah and kept staring at the help, Keep talking. Mrs. Wilson paid me to do all of this, but I didnt know it woulde to this, the help hurriedly said. He did not mention Be at all. And of course he wouldnt dare to do that. My mom did all of this? Bes eyes were full of disbelief, youre lying. How could my mother do such a thing! Its true, I still have the check from Mrs. Wilson on me, the help hastily said again. Be swayed a bit and almost fell to the ground. Her eyes were filled with despair, How could my mother do such a ridiculous thing! I clearly told her a long time ago that she should never do anything bad. Saying that, Be even wanted to kneel down and apologize on behalf of Madeleine. Her pitiful looks made Aliyahs heart melt. She hurriedly held Bes arm, Good girl, you didnt know anything about this. Why are you ming yourself? After a pause, Aliyah turned to Sebastian again, Sebastian, we should interrogate him in private. With so many people present, it would be unseemly to make a scene. Sebastian looked grim and he slowly answered yes. Eric came forward and quickly took the help out of here. Seeing this, the guests also dispersed. Just a moment ago, the door was crowded with people. A few momentster, there were not much people here. All right, Be, you should go powder your nose because you have to go on stageter, Aliyah said, lets wait until the birthday party is over. Hearing this, Bes heart was pounding loud. Going on stage meant that Aliyah would announce Bes marriage to Sebastian in public. She had been waiting for this day for years! Although she couldnt ruin Annies reputation tonight as she had hoped, she could still marry Sebastian. It would be more than enough for her to be Sebastians wife! As for Annie After tonight, she would get sick from the capsule nted in her back and eventually die. The biggest winner was still her! Okay, Ill go get ready now. Be thought about all of this and became more and more cheerful. She hastily turned around and went to the dressing room downstairs.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 202 Repay me You should also get ready and youll go on stage with Beter, Aliyah said that and left. Sebastians eyes darkened and went to the study next door with one hand in his pocket. In the study, Rupert was dressing Bonnies wound and she looked quite pale. Thats right, dressing the wound! At that time Sebastian went downstairs to the lounge to find Bonnie, she was already delirious and drowsy. But even so, she was still fighting against the drug. She actually ran to the bathroom, snapped the disposable toothbrush in the cab, and then pierced her palm with it! Sebastian was a bit stunned when he saw her bloody right hand. This woman could be extremely ruthless to herself! How is she? Sebastian held back his feelings and asked in a deep voice. Rupert finished dressing the wound and tied a beautiful bow, Fortunately, She didnt do any damage to the important meridians. He paused a little and said, But if she wants to be as good as before when drawing, it would be a big problem for her. Hearing this, Bonnie was a bit disappointed and lost. That meant she could never be a jewelry designer. Of course it was devastating for her that she wouldnt be able to have her dream career anymore. But Bonnie didnt show it. She took a deep breath and forced a smile, Thank God Im still alive and thats what really matters. Thank you, Mr. Robertson. Youre more than wee. Rupert began to pack his medical box. Finally he closed the lid of the medical box and then got up and left. In the spacious study, Sebastian and Bonnie were left alone. Both of them didnt speak and the atmosphere became quite awkward. Bonnie seemed to be very ufortable, so she reluctantly stood up from the couch, Thanks, Mr. Grant, then Ill be on my way.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Before she could exit the room, Sebastian clutched her wrist and she could tell from his voice that he was very irritated, Youre gonna go out there and let them hurt you again? Indeed, although Bonnie was cured from the drug, but she was still very vulnerable. She was so weak right now that anyone could just knock her out and kidnap her. It was really dangerous for her. But I cant stay here forever, Bonnie lowered her head and her voice was a bit muffled, it would be cheeky for me to keep bothering you, Mr. Grant. Sebastian snorted, You were not bothering me before? Bonnie was speechless. Although what this man said was true, but why does it sound so harsh? Bonnie took a deep breath and said, Thanks to Mr. Grant for not being impatient with me. if I have the chance, I will definitely repay you! Now its a good chance for you to do that, Sebastian said. Bonnie was confused, What chance? Youll knowter, Sebastian said in a deep voice and then walked out of the room. Bonnie was alone in the study, puzzled. What could she repay Sebastian with when she was like this? Just as she was wondering, Sebastian came back, clutching something in his hand. It wasnt very big, but it felt very pricey. Sebastian was squeezing it hard like he was afraid of losing it. Lets go, Sebastian said to her. Bonnie was puzzled, To where? To repay me, Sebastian said in a low voice. Chapter 203 Life Has Its Ups and Downs After three seconds of silence, Bonnie was sure that the man in front of her was not joking. But Bonnie knew nothing about where to repay or how to repay. Forget it. It wouldnt be that hard to return a favor. Sebastian wouldnt do anything weird at the party. Thinking that way, Bonnie followed Sebastian and went outside. In the banquet venue on the first-floor garden, Be was receiving the ttering and envy of thedies. Beforeing to the banquet, they had heard the rumors and knew that the Grant family would make an announcement tonight. As for what the announcement would be. Wasnt it clear enough? It must be the marriage of Sebastian and Be! Miss Jones, oh no, Mrs. Grant, after you get married, dont forget about us sisters. We should totally hang out more. I envy you for being able to get married to such a perfect man like Mr. Grant. Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant must have bought you this dress you are wearing. I saw itst time at the fashion week, it is a limited-edition runway model and its worth 5oo grand. Mr. Grant really loves you! Being tter like that, Be was head over heels. Sebastian is a busy man and has no time to buy me a dress. So he gave me a ck card topensate me and let me buy whatever I want, Be said, smiling. A ck card? That was the most wanted credit card ever. Knowing this, everyone started buttering her up. But the next second, they started looking elsewhere and said with confusion, Oh my God, who is that woman standing next to Mr. Grant? Wow, look at the gown shes wearing. It looks like the Gxy! That dress is worth millions of dors. Why would she have that? She looks like she knows Mr. Grant very well. Is it a gift from Mr. Grant? The smile on Bes face froze! She hurriedly turned her head to look over and found Sebastian and Bonnie not far away. Under the bright lights, Sebastian was wearing a dark ck suit which suited his perfect body and made him look more handsome and elegant than ever. And next to him, Bonnie looked tiny and gorgeous. That beautiful evening dress fitted her so well that everyone couldnt stop looking at her. The two looked great together and looked like a perfect couple. In contrast, Be looked pretty extra! What the hell was going on here? Bes face darkened and everyone was waiting for the drama. She hurriedly walked up to Sebastian. Sebastian, why are you here with Annie? Be hurriedly asked. Sebastian was emotionless and cold. He raised his eyebrows slightly and said, I cant do that? Be immediately acted pitiful and sad, Sebastian, thats not what I meant, I was just curious. If you dont like it, then I wont even ask that again. Miss Jones, your ne. Bonnie took out the jewelry box. Be hastily took it. So Annie you came here to give me the ne. Now Ive got it, thank you so much. Ill ask the butler to walk you out. Be couldnt wait to kick her out. But Sebastian spoke up and said slowly, Theres no hurry. She has to stay and wait until the announcement is made.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 204 I Want To Marry Her The announcement? Be was thrilled again. Since you said that, Miss Annie, why dont you stick around for a while and have a good time here? After saying that, Be went to those girls to exin all of this in a hurry. She acted coy andined, Sebastian insisted my jewelry designer should stay here until the announcement is made. Wow, Mr. Grant loves you so much that he takes every chance to show you off, someone immediately boasted. Be epted the ttering and got carried away. So what if Bonnie was wearing a $10 million dress? As long as she became Mrs. Grant, she would be wearing a dress that was worth a billion dors! Soon it was time to go on stage. Bonnie was brought on stage by Sebastian, and she waspletely confused about what he was up to. All she knew was that Be looked very excited at the moment and kept checking her makeup in the mirror. Something big was obviously going to happen to Be. As she thought about it, Aliyah came on stage first and exchanged a few pleasantries with the guests. Then she cut to the chase, Ive invited you all here today to announce the marriage of my son Sebastian. Bonnies face turned pale and suddenly she understood why Be would dress herself up like that. Because the thing that Sebastian just said was his marriage to Be! Bonnie looked devastated and pale. Her heart was bleeding and aching. She looked at Sebastian and felt nothing but anger, shock, pain And desperation. There was nothing more agonizing than seeing Sebastian marry another woman in person! Bonnie was so upset that she didnt even think about why Be, who once wore the Angels Wedding Dress and said she would marry Sebastian, hadnt announced their marriage until today. The audience heard Aliyahs words and immediately got rowdy, heckling that Sebastian should hold his brides hand and bring her on to the stage. Be looked at Sebastian with affection in her eyes and said in a sweet voice, Sebastian, IContent is property of N?velDrama.Org. As she spoke, she reached out her hand to Sebastian. Sebastian slowly extended his hand and dragged Bonnie next to him onto the stage in front of everyone. Bonnie? People who were cheering just now were instantly silent and the whole room was filled with deafening silent. Be was stunned for a moment and hurriedly spoke up, Sebastian, why are you taking Annies hands and bringing her onto the stage? This mustve been a mistake. Sebastian gazed at her coldly and said, Im not mistaken. In front of the crowd, he took Bonnie onto the stage. He then knelt down on one knee and spread his palm, revealing the diamond ring that had been warmed with his body heat, and put it on Bonnies left ring finger. Today, I am indeed going to announce a marriage, my marriage to Annie. As for the wedding date, after the exact day is finalized, it will be notified to all of you in the form of a wedding invitation, Sebastian said in a deep voice. Bes eyes turned red and she screamed at Sebastian, Sebastian, how can you marry her? Im your bride! Aliyah was also outrageous, Sebastian, have you lost your mind? Who gave you the permission to marry such a woman? Sebastian looked quite calm. He stood up slowly and pulled Bonnie, whose head had already gone nk, into his arms. He said wryly, I dont need anyones permission to marry the woman I want. Chapter 205 In That Case, Cross My Name Out Of The Family Tree This party at the Grant Residence turned into aplete chaos. Aliyah was so angry that her face was distorted. She pointed her trembling finger at Bonnie and asked, Whats so good about that woman? Can shepare to Be? Hearing this, Be began weeping and choked up as she looked at Sebastian, Sebastian, its okay if you dont wanna marry me, but I cannot give up my child to someone else! Speaking of which, her eyes turned even redder, If she doesnt treat little Joanna right, I will be devastated. As she mentioned little Joanna, Bonnie quickly came back to her senses. She was the one who didnt treat little Joanna right? Be was the bad guy who was going to mistreat Joanna, okay? She still remembered how Be once drugged Joanna!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As she was about to go mad, Sebastian said coldly, Are you questioning her, or are you questioning me? Sebastian was the president of a listedpany and he was worth billions of dors. He knew better than believing every word this woman just said. Right now, Be was questioning his decisions and iming that he was blinded by Bonnie. Sebastian, Ididnt mean that. Im just worried that little Joanna will be mistreated. She is my baby and I cant leave her, Be hurriedly exined. So what Miss Jones means is not that she cant get over Mr. Grant, but that shes worried Ill hurt little Joanna? asked Bonnie at ease. Be did not realize that she had been set up but nodded foolishly, Yes, if little Joanna was bullied, I will fight you even if I have to risk my life. After saying this, Be seemed pretty smug. Everyone was convinced by her words and thought that she couldnt bear the thought of leaving her child. If Annie still wanted to take Sebastian away from Be at this point, the guests would all get mad at her. Unexpectedly, Bonnie said with ease, You can rest assured. Ill raise Joanna as my own when I get married with Mr. Grant. She paused a little and swore to God, If I dare to do anything vicious to Joanna, I will go to jail and be sentenced to death! No need to swear. I trust you. Sebastian raised his hand and stopped her. He took her hands and wouldnt let go, rubbing her palm with his fingers. His clear dark eyes were gazing at her curiously. This woman was still dumbfounded a few minutes ago. Why did she suddenly get all worked up ande back at Be at the mention of little Joanna? II still cant let you Be was stammering and didnt know what to do now. And she desperately turned to Aliyah to ask for help. Aliyah instantly pulled a long face, I will never allow a woman like her to marry into the Grant family. Sebastian nodded, You strongly disagree about our marriage, dont you? Aliyah said, Yes, youll never have the permission to marry this woman until the day I die. A divorced woman with three children would never get to marry into the Grant family. Aliyah thought that Sebastian would definitelypromise when she put it this way. But to her surprise, Sebastian said coldly, In that case, cross my name out of the family tree. Chapter 206 That’s How You Repay Me? Everyone was astonished. Aliyah was so shocked that she almost fell to the ground if it werent for the servants who were holding her arms. And Bonnie also looked at the man who was holding her tight in shock. Did Sebastian lose his mind?! Now Bonnie was really confused. She thought she was just here to put on a show with Sebastian to return him a favor. Why did he look like he was doing this for real? Mother, think about it. I gotta go now. After saying that, Sebastian took Bonnies hand and left the Grant Residence. Seeing that, the guests found this party quiteme and all found their excuses to go home. In a few minutes, the crowded banquet became silent. There were only Be and the Grants here. Aliyah couldnt take it anymore and clutched her chest in pain. Then she went back to her room and have a rest. Miss Jones, should I still have the wedding cake sent by the bakery? the servant came up and asked.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Are you kidding me! Bes face distorted with anger, throw it away! Throw it far away! Why would she get engaged now? Sebastian was going to marry Annie. Who would Be get married with? Be got even more outrageous when thinking about that and wanted to kicked down the champagne tower next to her. But she tripped over something and fell off the stage. Ah, Annie. She would definitely kill that bitch Annie! At the front door of the Hilton Hotel in Willisto. After leaving the Grant Residence, Sebastian drove Bonnie back to her ce. On the way, the two were silent and the atmosphere was extremely awkward. Until she got out of the car, Bonnie was still trying hard to y dumb, wanting to escape upstairs immediately. But Sebastian rolled down the car window and called out to her. Mr. Grant, is there anything I can do for you? Bonnie turned her head and struggled to fake a stiff smile. The man in the drivers seat looked indifferent. He took out a cigarette case from his pocket, took one out, lit it in front of her, and took a puff. Then he finally said, Tomorrow morning at nine oclock, bring your ID card to the City Hall and wait for me. The City Hall? Why should I go to the City Hall? Bonnie subconsciously asked. Sebastian mocked her wickedly with that handsome face and asked her, What do you think? Was it that she really didnt understand what he meant or that she was ying dumb? After a while, Bonnie suddenly knew what he meant. She was terrified and took a few steps back. She red at him and asked, Youre really gonna marry me? Sebastians eyes darkened, What? You dont want to? Of course she didnt! Right now she just wanted to find her first born and run away with her five children so she would never have to see Sebastian again. But if she really got married with Sebastian, her dream would nevere true. Its not about whether I want to do this or not. Why would you want to marry me? Bonnie asked. When she was saying that, her tone was tinted with an ounce of hope though she didnt notice that. As if she was waiting for him to say something she wanted to hear. But Sebastian just said coldly, I proposed to you in front of all the noble families in Willisto. Words are already spread out there. If we dont do this, people would taunt me for being turned down and dumped by you. He paused for a second and looked at her, What? You said youre gonna repay me. Is that how youre gonna repay me? Chapter 207 Marrying Him Doesn’t Seem Like A Bad Idea Bonnie didnt even know how she went back to her suite.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She was sitting on the couch and waspletely stunned. Back when she was still downstairs, she blindly agreed with him after hearing what he said. She agreed just like that? Oh my god! What was her thinking? Once she agreed to marry Sebastian, it would be extremely difficult to run away with her kids. Mommy, youre back. Hows the birthday party tonight? Erika asked,ing forward with her bear in her hands. Hearing that, Bonnie wanted to suffocate herself with a pillow. Mommy, I read it from the news that youre engaged to that handsome uncle. When are you gonna get married? Lucas came up and hands Bonnie a ss of water. News? Bonnie got up and took out her phone, overwhelmed. Now the news about her and Sebastian was all over the front page of the newspapers in Willisto. ? The Bride Of The President Of The Grant Group Shifted To An Unknown Female! ? Unknown Woman Made A Big Speech In Front Of The Birth Mother: When I Marry Sebastian, Ill Raise Your Child! ? Sebastian Grant Announced His Engagement To A Hag! Theizens at the bottom of the page were saying all kinds of stuff andmented with mixed words. Bonnie had just calmed herself down and now she was anxious again about the news. She finally understood why Sebastian said she couldnt change her mind if she really wanted to repay him. After all, everyone in Willisto knew about it. Even if Sebastian spoke up about this and said he canceled the wedding because of Bonnies misbehavior, people would still criticize him relentlessly. Gossip was more powerful than bullets. So she had to marry Sebastian? As she was thinking, Andrew came out of the nursery and said seriously, Mommy, I noticed that Uncle Sebastians mom doesnt quite like you. Will you live with her when you get married? Hearing that, Bonnie was stunned. How could she forget about that?! After she married Sebastian, she would be Mrs. Grant and can go to the Grant Residence whenever she wanted. And it wouldnt be so hard for her to see Natan. Also, her name and identity were all fake. Even if she ran away with her children, Sebastian could do nothing about it! Bonnie suddenly felt like marrying Sebastian didnt seem like a bad idea. Faced with her three curious children, Bonnie couldnt say much about her n and had to muddle through. Then she told them to go to bed. And she wanted to take a bath. When she entered the bathroom and took off that evening dress, Bonnie was a bit distracted. At the banquet, she heard all about what the girls said about her dress. She didnt expect that the dress Sebastian gave her would worth more than 10 million dors! Bonnie felt that she needed to keep it safe. So she took it off and asked the staff in the hotel to send it to dry cleaning. By the time she finished her bath and went to bed, she was exhausted and fell asleep right away. When she woke up, it was already eight oclock the next morning. Bonnie hurriedly got up, freshened up a bit and headed to the City Hall. However, when she rushed downstairs, she bumped into Eric who was wandering in the lobby. Eric was smiling and even changed the way he called her, Mrs. Grant, Im here to pick you up and take you to the City Hall. Chapter 208 The Marriage Certificate Was Snatched Away? After saying this, Eric attentively helped Bonnie carry her bag. After getting in the car, Bonnie finally couldnt hold back and asked in a low voice, Eric, you know that this is a false marriage, right? Yes, Eric nodded, but since Mr. Grant chose you, then you are Mrs. Grant, my bosss wife. I should respect you and call you Mrs. Grant. Hearing this, Bonnie instantly reacted, Youre good at this. Eric, you are really dedicated! Even though she wasnt really Mrs. Grant, he still called her that like it was real. No wonder he got to be Sebastians assistant! After thinking this through, Bonnie was morefortable with herself. She took out her makeup kit and decided to wear some makeup. She was in such a hurry that she didnt even have time to put on makeup. It would be a little too shabby to just go and get a marriage license like that. Eric took a look from the rearview mirror and smiled in aplicated way. Miss Annie was too naive! How could Mr. Grant get married to someone else just to handle Aliyah? He could guarantee that Mr. Grant definitely loved Miss Annie secretly, which was the reason why he went with the flow. As a man, Eric knew Sebastian too well! Ever since Miss Morgan died, it was the first time that Mr. Grant fell for another woman. Although Miss Annie was married once and had three children, but he could see that she was a good person. Besides, Mr. Grant also had children and they seemed to be a good match! Just as his mind was wandering, they had arrived at the front gate of the City Hall. Eric hastily got out of the car and opened the door for Bonnie. Then he walked Bonnie to the City Hall Lobby. In the Lobby, she saw Sebastian, who had been waiting for a while. He was wearing a ck custom-made suit today, the buttons were all made of oak. He looked breathtaking with his ck hair slicked back, revealing his handsome forehead. Just standing there was a feast for the eyes. Why dont youe over? Sebastian saw Bonnie and immediately urged her toe in a stern voice. Bonnie answered and ran to him. Have you been waiting for a long time? Bonnie hurriedly asked. Sebastian eyes darkened for a few minutes, Ive been here for only two or three minutes. What? You expect me to wait for you? The words that came out of his thin lips were cold and wry. Bonnie was speechless. What was wrong with this man? She was just being considerate and was afraid that he had waited for too long. Why did he suddenly get so defensive? If she didnt have to use the identity as Mrs. Grant to get in and out of the Grant Residence to find Natan, she would have turned around and left by now! Sebastian stopped saying anything and went straight in. Because he was the president of The Grant Group, the staff let them take the VIP channel. It took less than ten minutes for the marriage license to be done. When she walked out of the City Hall, Bonnie couldnt resist looking at the certificate in her hand. There was a two-inch photo of her and Sebastian on it.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The two of them were standing close together, looking at the camera with a stiff smile, but they somehow looked great together. This was the first time she and Sebastian had a photo together, and it was on the marriage certificate. Five years ago, she was dying to marry Sebastian, and five yearster, this dream had finallye true. Bonnie felt like she was dreaming! Before she could look at it up close, the marriage certificate in Bonnies hand was suddenly snatched away. Chapter 209 Is He Dumb My certificate! Bonnie subconsciously reached out her hand to get it back. But when she raised her head, she looked right into his eyes. And right now Sebastian was holding her certificate with no expressions on his face. He raised his eyebrows and said, Its just a piece of paper. Why are you all worked up? A moment ago, he saw a woman gently touching the picture on the certificate and wearing a goofy smile from afar. What a wuss! Bonnie clutched her hands and looked up at him, Of course I am! Im so thrilled and blessed to marry the most charming man in the world. She paused a little and extended her hand to him, So can you give it back now? Bonnie wanted to get it back but the man suddenly took a step back, which made her fall into his strong arms. His good smell wrapped her around and made her blush. Ill keep the certificates, Sebastian said, tossing the certificates to Eric. Eric wrapped them up with a paper bag and promised, Rest assured, Mrs. Grant. Ill lock it up in the safety box and it will never get lost. Bonnie wanted to take a look at the picture but now she didnt have the courage to ask anymore. She had to nodded and say yes. Get in the car, Sebastian said. And Bonnie followed him into the car. Just as she got seated, Sebastian tossed her a credit card. Bonnie took a closer look and was shocked, What is this for?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Its for you, Sebastian answered. Oh Was this her allowance as a trophy wife? Bonnie looked at the card and asked, How much money was in it? $100 million. Sebastian said inly and didnt even bother to look at her. Bonnie took a deep breath. She squeezed on the edge of it and gave it back to Sebastian. She licked her lips and said, I dont need it. Then throw it away. Sebastian gave a quick and simple answer with no hesitation. And he even rolled down the window and was about to throw it out. Bonnie was stunned. She hurriedly stopped him and her eyes were wide open, Are you crazy? Thats $100 million. What if someone find it and spend it all? I already gave the money to you so it doesnt matter who spends it, he said indifferently. Bonnie could see. She could see that if she didnt take it, he would actually throw it away. She hesitated for a while and took the card. But she still didnt understand, Its not a real marriage. You dont need to give me so much money. It makes me look like Im taking advantages of you. Also, if she took his money, he might call the police when she tried to run away. This douchebag was capable of doing anything! This $100 million includes that $50 million you gave me. The other half is thepensation from the Jones Family, Sebastians eyes darkened and his voice went deep and low, youve earned it. Just take it. Hearing that, Bonnie was shocked. The Jones family would give her $50 million topensate her? Was she hearing it wrong or was he dumb? Chapter 210 This Must Be True Love Bonnie even wanted to check his body temperature to see if he was having a fever. But just as she reached out her hand, Sebastian grabbed it right away. His warm hand wrapped around hers and she could feel his body heat, which made her kind of dizzy. And then she heard Eric exin, Mrs. Grant, Mrs. Wilson gave you that $50 million as apensation for what she did to youst night. He paused and then added, Actually, a half of it is for Mr. Grant but he gave it all to you. Sebastian became grim and gloomy, Shut up! Sensing that his boss was mad at him, Eric zipped his mouth and didnt dare to say a thing. But he was kind of angry at his boss. He was telling the truth. Why did Sebastian stop him saying that? You gave me your share of money? Bonnie suddenly felt embarrassed, how about I find a bank and transfer you the money? I dont feel good about taking advantages of you. Sebastians eyes were filled with mixed feelings and he said wryly, Youve already taken advantages of me by marrying me, right? Bonnie was shocked. He was the most narcissistic man she had ever seen. He really thought that every woman would want him? Before she could roast him, the car pulled over in front of the front gate of the mall. Get off. Sebastian opened the door and got out of the car. Bonnie followed him with confusion, Why? Just follow me. Stop asking so many questions. Sebastian looked at her impatiently. Bonnie had to follow his lead. Sebastian led her to the jewelry store on the top floor. When he entered the store, he directly dumped Bonnie to the shop assistant, Bring out thetest models of jewelries and let her pick what she likes. You brought me here to buy jewelries for me? Bonnie froze for a moment. Eric giggled, Youre getting married after all, so you need to buy some jewelries for your wedding. Mr. Grant is quite a wealthy man! The shop assistant also hastily faked a big smile, Mrs. Grant, youvee her at the right time. A new batch of limited-edition products have just arrived. Would you like to sit in the lounge when you choose which one to buy? Without any further ado, Bonnie was taken to the lounge. More than a dozen shop assistants took turns to serve her and they were treating her like she was a queen. It was not that they were kissing her ass, it was just that as long as this deal went well, they would be able to meet their sales target for the year. But after all the picking and choosing, she only selected a few basic models. And These were not expensive at all! The shop assistant didnt seem to be very happy and Eric was also very dumbfounded. Mrs. Grant, why did you only choose these? Isnt that ten-carat green diamond ne quite nice? Eric asked. Bonnie frowned, wanting to say they were all too expensive. She and Sebastian were only falsely married, and she shouldnt owe him too many favors. Otherwise, what if Sebastian knew her true intentions and became enraged and wanted her back at all costs? Bonnie was a little scared but she still managed to make an excuse, I dont think theyre good enough. I want to design them myself to make it more meaningful. Well, if she designed her own jewelry, she wouldnt spend too much of Sebastians money! Hearing this, Eric was about to cry.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Mrs. Grant cared for Mr. Grant so much that she wanted to design the jewelries herself. She loved him so much! Chapter 211 Laying Low for Now When Bonnie was using the bathroom, Eric told Sebastian what happened and spiced up the story. In the end, Eric pounded his one fist to another and said determinedly, Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant is thinking about in your interest. She clearly is in love with you, so she doesnt want to squander your money. Well, do you think I need that money to survive? The aloofness settled in Sebastians eyes and his lips sealed into an imperceptible smile. While they were talking, Bonnie came over and asked, What are you talking about? Nothing. Im hungry. Lets go grab a bite. After dinner, Sebastian sent Bonnie back to the hotel. He said to Bonnie before he left, Pack up your things tonight. Eric will pick you up and drive you to the Sunshine Vi tomorrow.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Now that they got married for convenience, they had to act like one. Bonnie didnt have any problems with this. Once she got to the Sunshine Vi, she had reasons to look for Natan around the Grant Residence. She really regretted not doing that at Bes birthday party. At the same time, Be was also wallowing in remorse. In the Jones mansion, Be got fuming and smashed everything reachable when she learned that Sebastian and Bonnie went shopping for their wedding jewelries. She wracked her mind to throw a birthday party and got nothing but helped Annie to win Sebastians heart! Be hated Bonnies guts! No! She couldnt sit around and let Annie marry Sebastian! Be then took out her phone with rage to call Smith to get something to make the poison work better, especially when Bonnie sniffed it, the poisons would take effect. That would be ideal! However, when she was dialing the number, Madeleine snatched her phone away and tossed it to the ground. The phone was broken to pieces instantly. Mom! What are you doing? Be was shocked and yelled, Are you crazy? Have you lost your mind? Madeleine red at Be and shouted, Havent you learned your lesson? If she poisoned Bonnie right now, Sebastian would track down them easily. Then what was the point of Annies death? They wouldnt get any benefits from this matter and would probably be sent to prison by Sebastian, and finally they were doomed. Be couldnt help shuddering when she heard Madeleines words. She was seconds away from doing something stupid, but if she didnt go to ask Smith for agents, should she just do nothing and see Annie get married to Sebastian? That Annie is a lot more calcted than we give her credit for. Give me a few days and I will find more about her. We will think of a way to destroy her! Madeleine said. Why would you wait for a few more days? Cant you do it today? Be was impatient. At the drop of her sound, Madeleine pped her on the face. Madeleine flew into a shameful rage and shirked, Can I go out at this time? Everyone was gossiping about how she framed Sebastian, and how the bodyguard charged at her and stripped her clothes off. Madeleine felt so humiliated and most importantly, Annie was behind all of these humiliating matters. If Annie could stay in that freaking lounge room and hit on Sebastian as she nned, none of these would happen! She would definitely find a way and ruin Annie! Chapter 212 I’m Your Mommy! On the next day, Eric went to Bonnies room to help her move. She didnt really have a lot of stuff as she only brought two pieces of luggage when she went back to Willisto and coupled with three kids random stuffs, the trunk of the nanny car wasnt even packed. Mrs. Grant, if you need anything after you move to the Sunshine Vi, feel free to tell me, Eric said seriously.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. What about us? Erika pouted and stared at Eric, Uncle Eric, can we tell you if we need anything? Eric was amused by Erikas cute tone. He pinched at Erikas soft cheek and answered, Sure, what do you want? I want a Princess Room! Erika said immediately. Her puppy-like, cute eyes blinked as she said, Im about six, and Im going to the kindergarten. I cant share a room with the boys anymore. Other kids wouldugh at me! Eric met Bonnies eyes and chuckled. In the end, Eric rubbed his belly and promised, Of course, we got a Princess Room for you! Its next to Joannas. Your brothers rooms are on the third floor. Andrew remained cool and looked dismissive, I feel good cramming in the hotel. Truth to be told, they three had been sleeping in the same room since they were born and he honestly felt weird sleeping in separate rooms. However, at the next second, Eric announced, Well, you boys rooms are equipped with thetestputers! Well, Erika said she wants separate rooms. I cannot sway her decisions! Andrew wondered inside. Bonnie was charmed by Andrews delightful behavior and was shocked by how his temperament resembled Sebastians. Mrs. Grant, are you all packed? Lets go. Eric started the engine. Bonnie nodded, Sure, Ille back to fetch the dress in a few days. What dress? Eric asked in curiosity. Bonnie answered right away, Well, Sebastian Before she can even finish her sentence, George ran down the stairs in tears and panted, Annie, you wouldnt continue working after you marry that son of bitch Sebastian, right? Are you going to leave me all by myself? Bonnie was taken aback and looked awkward, Well, Im certainly not going to abandon you. Some by-passers turned to them and were curious about what was going on. Bonnie hurriedly promised that she would continue working even though she went to live in the Sunshine Vi. George was then soothed and stopped causing a scene. Nevertheless, the conversation about the dress was stopped. The nanny car soon arrived at the Sunshine Vi. Joanna had been waiting by the branched-covered iron gate for a long time and jumped in the air when she saw the car, Pretty mommy, you are finally here! Bonnies heart skipped a beat. God knew how she dreamed of Joanna calling her mommy over thest five years. Her dream had finallye true! Bonnie hurriedly got out of the car, and her eyes started welling up, and her voice even shuddered, Joanna, what did you call me? Pretty mommy! Joanna tilted her head and was bewildered, Well, you married my daddy. That makes you my mommy, right? Right! Im your mommy! Bonnie nodded, Im Joannas mommy from now on! Chapter 213 Why Are You Undressed? Joanna rubbed against Bonnies chest with her chubby cheek and said sweetly, I will be mommys baby forever then! We are also mommys babies! Erika hurriedly ran over and feared that she might be forgotten. Bonnie was amused by how these two kids were fighting for her attention. She then took them all in her chest, beaming, You are all mommys babies! The scene of them cuddling together in the morning sunshine was truly warm and soothing. After a while, Bonnie went inside the room. Eric helped her to carry the bags and showed the three kids their rooms, Mrs. Grant, your room is the first one to your left on the second floor. Its next to the study. You can unpack your stuff now. Yeah, thank you. Bonnie nodded and went to the second floor with her luggage. She didnt realize until she came to the door that it was Sebastians room. Bonnie really wanted to ask Eric if he had made a mistake. However, before she got to turn around, the door was opened. A strong hand then reached out and directly dragged her inside! Bonnie was taken off guard and yelled. She then got flustered and held up her hands in front of her chest to protect herself reflectively, but she ended up touching Sebastians chest with a gentle drip of water trickling down on it. She looked up and noticed that Sebastian was only wearing a towel around his waist, which barely covered his sensitive area. His muscr shape was exposed and some water beads slid down his chest along the muscles into his hip joints. Bonnies face instantly turned red and stuttered, Why why are you undressed? Sebastian dropped his head and cracked a smile, Do you wear clothes when you take a shower? That got Bonnies tongue, and she stood there frozen. What are you standing here for? Just bring your trash in. Sebastian said coldly. Bonnie was irritated. Howe her stuff was trash? They were all big brands and worth up to millions of dors in total! Moreover, why should she bring her stuff in? Eric seemed to make a mistake. I cant live in this room. Ill wait for him in the guest room. While saying this, Bonnie pushed Sebastian away and wanted to go out, but Sebastian dragged her to his chest once again and even closed the door with her leg. They ended up staying in the same room alone in the middle of the day. Bonnie was rmed and her hair was standing up on the back of her neck. Eyes widened, Bonnie was like a frightened cat and stuttered, What what do you want to do? At the same time, she protected herself with arms blocking her breast and thought that if Sebastian was going to do something inappropriate to her, she would just scream for help. Eric would for sure save her! However, Sebastian seemed to be one step ahead of her and directly circled her in a corner with his hands and fidgeted her lips with his long fingers. Her soft lips perfumed a light fragrance of rose and were like jellies that made Sebastian get sexually excited. Well, we got to follow it through since were faking a marriage or somebody might bust us. I would be embarrassed. His voice was low and coarse.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Bonnie reacted and said, So you are just afraid that somebody might air our dirtyundry? Thats why you want to live with me? What else then? Sebastian questioned, Why would I want to live with you then? Chapter 214 Why Are You Running away from Me? Bonnie blushed instinctively. Well, she thought that Sebastian was going to bang her. I agree, Bonnie hurriedly got calm and denied, Im fine living here. Get away from me. I got to unpack my stuff. Bonnie then pushed Sebastian away and went into the bedroom. But she froze when she saw all the items ced in the bedroom. There were hundreds of pieces of jewelry disyed on therge bed, which looked beyond luxurious. What are these? Bonnie asked. One hand in his pocket, Sebastian leaned against the wall and remained cool, These are all yours. After all, now you are Mrs. Grant, so you cannot be a shabby Mrs. Grant, can you? I dont want people to talk about me behind my back. So you give all of these to me? Bonnie muttered. Sebastian was happy inside when he saw Bonnies surprised look. Well, how rustic was this woman? Did she really have to be so excited to see this stuff? But at the next second, his face darkened when he heard Bonnies words. I dont want these things. Take them away. I dont want to owe you anything. Toss them away then, Sebastian responded grimly and mmed the door, and just left. The maid was carrying a set of toiletries when he went downstairs and she said respectfully, Mr. Grant, these are the toiletries that we prepared for Mrs. Grant. Should I put them in your bathroom?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Dont bring these to her, Sebastian said coldly. The maid froze in confusion. Well, what was Bonnie going to use then? When she was about to ask Sebastian questions, he threw the whole set of toiletries into the trash can. Technically, he just did what Bonnie told her to do C not owing him anything. Then from now on, Bonnie would better not ask him for any help! Sebastian went to work dispiritedly. Bonnie stayed in the room for a while and then walked out. She learned that Sebastian had left for work from a maid. She stood there, her longshes fluttering to cover theplex emotion in her eyes. It was better than Sebastian went to work than they fought all the time at home. While Bonnie was thinking, Eric came over with four kids. Mrs. Grant, all the rooms have been arranged. Let me show you around the Sunshine Vi. That will help you fit in quickly. Eric suggested. Bonnie nodded, Sure. She then followed Eric to the supermarket. They bought many snacks and even grabbed a lunch. Mrs. Grant, I got to handle something in thepany and cant drive you home. After lunch, Eric left. Bonnie then brought four kids back to the Sunshine Vi. Joanna was alone before the kids came, and she insisted on showing them her toys in the bedroom. After horsing around for more than two hours, they got exhausted and drifted off. The four kids slept in different and funny positions, which was incredibly adorable. Bonnie was touched and pecked them on the face one by one and then slowly walked out. After going back to Sebastians room, she meant to get some rest, but her phone started ringing. It was from an unknown number. Bonnie hesitated for a second and picked up the phone. An anxious voice instantly sounded, Annie? What happened? Why are you avoiding me? Chapter 215 This Was Home! Bonnie paused for a bit and then came round, William? Yeah, its me. William breathed a sigh of relief, Well, Im d you havent forgotten me. William was thest person that she would forget in her life! Back when she was with her babies alone abroad, she got to study, work and babysit her kids at the same time. And one day, she was targeted by a bunch of rascals. If it werent for Williams help, she would have been dead! She even asked William to be her kids godfather, which clearly showed how much she respected, and appreciated William. However, after she went back to Willisto, she got many things on her te and didnt get time to get in touch with him. Are you lying to me? William sounded distressed, I called youst time, but you hung up and just blocked my number. I thought that I hurt you by saying those words and dont want to speak to me ever again. Last time? It then urred to Bonnie that Sebastian hung up the phone when William called. She then got sick and didnt find his number in the caller history when she recovered, so she just gave up. William just said that he was blocked. Did that bastard Sebastian do this? Well, it could be! That bastard was good at this! Bonnie was fuming inside but was awkward to tell the truth, and just said, My phone had a glitch a while ago. Im sorry. I meant to call you back. William then chuckled which sounded gentle and sweet. Bonnie could even feel his warmth over the phone. William had always been such a lovely person. No matter when and where it was, he could always bring a ray of sunshine to her life. Well, we are talking now! Im d that it works. William responded and went on after pausing for a minute, Annie, Im in Willisto now. Can we meet up? Sure! Bonnie answered without hesitation, When? Right now?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Yeah, Ill wait for you at the Blue Mountain Caf. Take your time. Im in no hurry. Its sunny outside. Remember to apply some sunscreen. William was considerate. After a quick conversation, Bonnie hung up the phone. She jumped off the sofa and wanted to get dressed. However, after scanning around, she found that her suitcase was empty! Empty? Where were her clothes? Mrs. Grant, what are you looking for? A maid was passing by and wondered when she saw Bonnie rummaging around. My clothes that were in this suitcase. Bonnie tried to exin. The maid nodded, I had put them in order and hung them in the closet. You would see them as soon as you walked into the closet. Bonnie then hurriedly opened the closet. Sebastian and her clothes each took half of the space in this spacious closet. She took a nce and saw her dresses which were of different colors, textures, and designs hanging next to various suits which were mainly dark. These clothes didnt really match but they werepatible in a strange way. Bonnie got a weird feeling inside and it seemed that the void in her heart was filled. She reached out her hand instinctively and touched Sebastians suit which was in sharp contrast to the softness of the porcin silk cheongsam. She instantly felt that this was home to her! Chapter 216 What about Your Company? Bonnie picked that silk cheongsam to wear. The modified cheongsam was slit up to her calf and her slender leg would be half-revealed when she walked. Bonnie looked absolutely elegant and gentle as she got a killer body and a long swan neck, and she swept her hair back with a hairpin. After wearing light makeup, Bonnie left the vi. William was already there when she arrived at the Blue Mountain Cafe. Bonnie saw his familiar figure afar and greeted him with a beam, Im sorry, William. I was in traffic, so I However, before she could even finish her sentence, she saw his face and got flustered, Who are you? William chuckled, Howe that you cant recognize me? I just received a scar revision surgery and return to normal. Do you really have to be this surprised? Bonnie nodded crazily, Im shocked! Nevertheless, she was really taken aback by how William looked like Sebastian now! She almost thought that he was Sebastian when she first met him in the eyes. Back when she was abroad, William got a huge scar on his face and looked quite gruesome. She was really shocked by how dashing he was now after the surgery and how he looked like Sebastian Bonnie took a deep breath and then came round, You really look like a person that I know. Are you referring to Sebastian? William asked and cracked a smile, We are alike. After pausing for a while, he questioned, Annie, I saw reports online that you married to Sebastian? Is this true? The Grants are not easy to get along with, especially Mrs. Stewart. She would definitely make things difficult for you. Bonnie meant to ask William howe he knew Sebastian and then connected the dots when she heard Williams words. She was deep in love with Sebastian for years and knew everything about him, but she had never seen William in the Grants. She didnt even hear about him, so William probably just looked a lot like Sebastian! Bonnie then let out a wry smile, I will exin the details to youter, but this marriage wontst long. At the end of the day, Sebastian was just using her to get away from marrying Be and she just wanted to find Natan and leave this ce. They didnt have feelings for each other and were both up to different things, how can their marriagest under this circumstance? Thats a relief. William beamed and continued, Annie, I would be staying in Willisto for a long time. If you need my help, feel free to call me. Yeah. Bonnie nodded. William then added, Annie, I got a business now. Can you help me if you are avable? Sure! I would definitely help you when I have time. Bonnie answered firmly. Back when she was abroad, God knew how many times William had helped her. Now that she had this opportunity to pay back his favors, she certainly would agree. Well, its not really that difficult. I want you to design a logo for a newpany. You can start working tomorrow if you are on board. I will pay you three times your market value.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie waved her hands, I can even do that free of charge for you. This is not for me. This is for apany. Im just an acting general manager, so I cant let you do this without pay. We cant save the money for thepany. William said seriously. You are working in other peoplespany? Bonnie was shocked, What about your ownpany abroad? Chapter 217 You Can’t Take These Kids Away William smiled wryly, I sold it. Thepany was sold? But you built thatpany from scratch and it is growing. Its a pity that you would sell it now. Bonniemented. At the drop of her sound, William downyed the matter, I heard from George that you owed other people a billion dors and was unable to pay back. I was afraid that you might be put on a spot and just sold thepany. He made it sound like he just sold a carrot. Bonnie was taken aback and her ck eyes filled with remorse, Im sorry, William. Thank you for your concern. As for yourpany, I will help you to But she was then cut half-sentenced by William, Its okay. The business environment overseas is not that optimistic anyway. Moreover, I got a sweet deal. I will start my own business after Im all settled in Willisto. William rested his head against his hands and looked nonchnt. He was obviously soothing Bonnie. She was not a fool and certainly knew he was implying something else. William had always been this sweet and supportive at any time. Bonnie then looked up and nced at William who was nothing like Sebastian in terms of expressions. Compared to Sebastians coldness, he was always like a ray of warm sunshine However, Bonnie was peaceful inside and wasnt at all attracted to him. After keeping silent for a while, she said slowly, William, I would pay you back one day. Annie, you know that Im not doing this for you to pay me back. I just want to William appeared flustered. However, Bonnie had already stood up, We are friends and I cant let you do this for nothing. Its time to go. My kids are taking a nap and might cry if they dont see me when they wake up, William then stood up with resignation, I will drive you home. I will just take a cab. Bonnie rejected Williams offer. I will see you in thepany tomorrow. Okay. William nodded. After leaving the cafe, Bonnie took a cab and went straight back to the Sunshine Vi. She had been thinking about William the entire way home. He and Sebastian are so simr! She would even believe it if they were brothers! However, she never heard that Sebastian got a brother over the years she had known him. They probably just look alike, Bonnie muttered and didnt take it to heart for the cab arrived at the gate. She saw a ck nanny car parking at the gate afar with several grim-looked maids standing aside. They were holding Erika who was in tears to the car. Erika! Bonnie jumped out of the car before it even fully stopped and pushed the maids away and protected Erika. What are you doing? Why are you doing this to my daughter? Bonnie red and questioned furiously. Erika shakes from all the crying, Mommy, Andrew, and Lukas are in the car! What? Bonnie looked inside the car and found that Andrew and Lukas were really in the car, but their eyes were all shut and were unresponsive. Bonnie felt that her head was about to blow up! What did you do to my kids? Bonnie yelled hysterically, I would let you pay if anything happens to them.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. While saying this, Bonnie carried Andrew and Lukas out of the car. But one of the maids stopped her, Mrs. Grant, you cant take these kids away. Chapter 218 The Kids Were Taken Away! The maid then directly pushed Bonnie out of the car and even took Erika away. Mommy! Help, mommy! I dont want to go with them! Erika pounded the window and burst out crying. Though she was born to be a prophet, Erika was just a five-year-old kid now and was frightened of being kidnapped in the middle of the day. Open the goddamn door. Bonnie cant open the door and smashed the car. However, the maid just ignored her and hit on the gas pedal, and drove away. Bonnie clutched at the car handle and was dragged forward by the car. There was a blood streak under Bonnies body soon for the car speed was too fast. The maid who was driving the car was rmed and hurriedly stopped the car and wanted to get rid of Bonnie, but Bonnie just jumped up and ran to the drivers seat and wanted to drive the car herself. However, she was then knocked over by the maid when she just took a few steps. Im sorry, Mrs. Grant. We have no choice. Somebody wille over and take you to the Sunshine Vi. The maid then turned around and was about to get in the car. No! My kids! Give my kids back! Bonnie was at the top of her lungs and clutched at the maids pants.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Still, the kids were taken away and Erikas crying soon faded away. No No Bonnie shook her head violently and was in shudders. She forced herself to stand up and ran towards the direction in which the car was disappearing. She tottered along the way and God knew how many times she had fallen over till she reached an intersection and slowly, the white nanny car was drowned in the traffics. At the same time, Sebastian was in a regr meeting and the atmosphere in the room was quite formidable. Everyone was keeping their heads down and no one dared to utter a word for Sebastian was especially irritated today. They would be practically risking their neck on the de if they were targeted by Sebastian. How can you bring me this kind of report? Do you still want your work or not? This number is wrong! Go get your sry from the Finance and get out of here. You still havent finished your work summary? Im impressed by your work efficiency. You are no better than a pig for thispany. It will probably earn more than you. All the employees were dreadful of Sebastian. Sebastians phone then started ringing. It was Annie. Sebastian pinched at his eyebrows and hung up the phone. Well, didnt she im that she didnt want to owe him anything? Why was she calling him now? Nevertheless, Bonnie called him again. Sebastian raised his eyebrows and slowly picked up the phone. Sebastian Kids they were kidnapped away. What should I do? Sebastian immediately heard Bonnies coarse voice from all the crying. Sebastians face instantly darkened, What happened? Somebody Somebody just kidnapped the kids Several people took the kids away. They told me not to stay out of it. Bonnie was incoherent. Where are you? Sebastian remained calm and asked. Bonnies voice shuddered, The Sunshine Vi. Stay there. Sebastian then directly hung up the phone. All the people were staring at Sebastian, but he just walked out of or more specifically, ran out of the meeting room. Eyes met, nobody knew what happened. They can only tell that Sebastian was in a hurry and acted as if he just rushed to save her lover Chapter 219 Let Me Go with You It was a thirty-minute ride from the Grant Group to the Sunshine Vi, but Sebastian just took less than ten minutes. He saw a petite figure by the gate from afar. It was Bonnie. Her clothes had been ragged and her legs were covered in blood. It was a shocking scene. Sebastian was rmed. He got out of the car and wanted to ask what exactly happened. However, when Bonnie saw him, she just ran to his chest and said, Sebastian, Andrew, Lukas, and Erika had all been taken away. What should I do? Did you see who kidnapped them? Sebastian hugged her back subconsciously. He then discovered that Bonnie was shaking hard and really didnt know what held her up till now. Bonnie hurriedly recapped the whole story. Sebastian then learned what happened. Whose minions dared to kidnap three kids in the middle of the day in the Sunshine Vi and addressed Bonnie Mrs. Grant? Easy guess! It was certainly Aliyah! Rupert will be here in five minutes. Stay here and I will get the kids back. Sebastian soothed Bonnie and wanted to get in the car, but Bonnie directly sat on the passenger seat, I will go with you. Have you lost your mind? Face darkened, Sebastian was irritated, Didnt you notice that you are covered in blood? What if she is scarred all over the body if she isnt treated properly? Sebastian was thinking to himself. But Bonnie misunderstood him and hurriedly formed a ball in the seat, I wont stain your car. Can I stay in the trunk? She could live with anything as long as she can go to pick up her kids. Sebastian was speechless. Howe this woman cared so much about the kids who she gave birth to with her ex-husband? Sebastian curled his lips in a sulk, but he ended up saying nothing and hit on the gas pedal. They soon arrived at the Grant Residence. Bonnie noticed that the white nannys car was parking in the garden and rushed out of the car to open that door. However, it was empty inside. The three kids werent inside. She then heard Erikas crying in the lobby afar. Let go of me! Let go of me! It was Erika!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Bonnie hurriedly followed the sound and saw three stic bathtubs in the middle of the lobby and they were filled with water. Several maids were standing aside and they were stripping Erikas clothes to force her into the bathtub. As for Andrew and Lukas, they were still unconscious, so they had been thrown into the bathtub. Let go of my Erika! Bonnie sprinted forward and hugged Erika. Erika had lost her voice from all the shrieking and crying, but she burst into tears again when she saw Bonnie and was shaking hard, Mommy! They They want to throw me into this bathtub. Its cold water. I struggled and they just grabbed me. What? It was cold water? Bonnie froze for a second and got livid and meant to get Andrew and Lukas out. However, she didnt see any clothes when she got them out and they were cold like ice! Bonnie got fuming, How can you do this to them? They are just five years old! How can you soak them in cold water? Its not that cold. Moreover, they would be out in about half an hour Before this maid can even finish her sentence, she was knocked over to the ground. Chapter 220 Let Me Teach You Some Manners! The maid rolled a few meters away and didnt stop till she hit the Roman Column. Her face distorted in sheer pain. Bonnie froze and looked at Sebastian in disbelief. He just hit that maid to the ground! Sebastian looked fierce and sounded cold-blooded, Put her in a bathtub for half an hour with extra ice cubes. All the other maids were shocked and were afraid that they might be targeted the next. Hearing Sebastians order, they hurriedly threw the maid into the bathtub and poured a bucket of ice in it. The maid was freezing and tried hard to crawl out. Sebastian kicked her into the bathtub once again and looked grim, Youd better stay in there! Mr. Grant, Im sorry! Please forgive me! I wont do this ever again! Im going to freeze to death! Please! Have some mercy! The maid begged in the bathtub. Bonnie even felt bad to see her pathetic look. But Sebastian remained indifferent and took his jacket off and covered three kids with it, If you dont punish her this time, she might do this again in a more horrifying way. You cant be soft-hearted now. She got to toughen up and be heard. Hearing Sebastians words, Bonnie looked at him in surprise. Sebastian looked calm and his stare made him even grimmer. Bonnie immediately came back to her sense. Sebastian was helping her to establish authority in this home or she might be haunted by this kind of matter over and over again. When she was about to express her gratitude, Aliyahs angry voice sounded, What are you doing? Bonnies face immediately changed and guarded Erika in defense. Youre stealing my line! Mrs. Stewart, you bordered on kidnapping and abusing children! Aliyah sneered, Stop threatening me with reporting to the police! They are my grandkids now and this is my family matter! The police even cant meddle in this! After pausing for a second, she turned to Sebastian, How can they be part of the Grants if they are not cleaned properly? Leave them alone! Sebastian warned coldly. Aliyah looked at Sebastian in disbelief, Sebastian, what did this woman do to you? Why are you spoiling other mens kids? Bonnie wanted to yell out that they were Sebastians kids and part of the Grants! Aliyah was abusing her biological grandsons and granddaughter! However, she couldnt blurt out the truth and said through clenched teeth, Mrs. Stewart! My kids are innocent! You can direct whatever you want at me, but please leave my kids alone! You? Aliyah sneered and nced at Sebastian, You are now my sons sweetheart. How can I do anything to you? Im Mr. Grants wife and the daughter-inw of the Grants! If Mrs. Stewart wants to lecture me, its reasonable andwful! I will take it! Bonnie answered lightly. As long as Aliyah stopped harassing her kids, she would do whatever she was asked to do, and that was the result Aliyah had been waiting to see. Aliyah immediately nodded and smiled, Well then, let me teach my daughter-inw some manners from now on!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 221 You Need a Lecture Sebastian instantly turned livid, Mom! Aliyah spread her hands with resignation while looking at Bonnie, Annie said she wanted to be a good wife. Did I put a gun to her head? I asked for this, Bonnie continued, Only if you dont mess with my kids. Im busy teaching. How can I still have time to care about other peoples kids? Aliyah said, beaming a triumphant smile. Bonnie took a step back, her hands closed into fists hanging by her side. She was afraid that all the evil things woulde down on her kids if she didnt stand out like a mother, and that must bring a lifelong regret to Bonnie if her kids got hurt. So, she still took the deal, knowing it would be a trap. Sebastian chimed in a frosty tone, Did I agree? Bonnie blurted, I volunteered. That was not helping, idiot! Sebastian was angry with blue veins jumping on his forehead. He was just mad at Bonnie for her stupid stubbornness. But Bonnie didnt want to bother Sebastian since they had a fake marriage. Sebastian shouldnt have done that for her. Closed her eyes, Bonnie let the heart-wrenching feeling burn inside. She closed her fists so hard that her fingernails had jabbed into her palm. When Im in the Rome, do as the Roman do. Thene with me, Aliyah said in a deep voice, Check the house rules in the living room. Bonnie said with a squeezed smile before she left, Mr. Grant, please watch the kids. Sebastian wanted to stop her, but with three kids around, he couldnt. After cursing a bit, he was going to settle the kids first. As soon as he reached the door, Rupert ran over in a hurry. Sebastian, why are you here? If I didnt ask the security guard, I wouldve been waiting outside the door now. Watch the kids, Sebastian passed the kids to Rupert and walked back to the living room. Rupert had never seen Sebastian acting this restlessly. Wait, what the hell was going on here? Before he yelled to ask, Erika tugged at his sleeve to get his attention. Uncle Rupert, they took away mommy.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Holy moly! Sebastian was rushing to save his wife! Its okay. Your daddy is a superman, and he will bring your mommy back. Rupertforted Erika. Rupert had faith in Sebastian. When Sebastian arrived in the living room, Bonnie didnt have a hard time as expected. Aliyah took out a book as thick as a brick and gave it to Bonnie, This is the house rules. Youll need to learn this off by heart. Bonnie didnt rush to open the book, and instead, she looked up at Aliyah, Ms. Stewart, before this, mind if telling me why my sons are in a drowsy state? They took sleeping pills. A servant stood up to reply. Bonnie raised her eyebrows, You did that? The servant nodded smugly, Yeah. In the next minute, Bonnie smashed the book in her hand on the servants head, How dare you! Hes a little master of the Grants! I think you so need a lecture to learn when you picked on the wrong person! Chapter 222 Fake Erika? Bonnie knocked the servant out on the ground. Arge lump appeared on the servants head. You you hit me? The servant widened her eyes in disbelief. Bonnie sneered, Why not? Im Mr. Grants legal wife and your master. Ms. Stewart admitted that. Can a master punish her maid thatmitted a sin? Hearing this, Aliyah pped the table hard. When did I say that? No? Bonnie retorted, Then what am I doing now, Ms. Stewart? After a pause, she added, I wouldve called the police when you drugged my kids, but I didnt. Why? Thiss inside the family! Bonnie then turned to look at Aliyah, beaming a smug smile, Am I right, Ms. Stewart? Aliyahs face contorted into an odd expression of rage. It took quite a while to squeeze out a few words, Yes! She didnt really see thising. Focus on the rules. Aliyah urged coldly before leaving upstairs. Bonnie slumped into the sofa with great relief, slowly opening the encyclopedia-thick book. Casting a nce at the servant, she raised his eyebrows and said, Are you monitoring me? After learning about Bonnies tamper, the servant hurriedly shook his head and ran away. When the living room was empty, Bonnie finally got a breather. She was rubbing her sweaty palms. She did that just wanted to show her attitude to Aliyah, and it worked. At least now, Aliyah wouldnt openly mess with the kids and her. And Bonnie didnt notice Sebastian in the corner. When things ended, Sebastian left. Rupert was packing his medicine box when he arrived at the side hall. Howre the kids? Sebastian raised his eyebrows at Rupert. Rupert nodded then shook his head again. Brows furrowed with confusion, Sebastian asked coldly, What do you mean? We need to talk. Rupert dragged Sebastian to the garden. The garden was empty, and no one would be around at this moment. Rupert said, Andrew and Lukas fell into a deep sleep after taking sleeping pills. Some ginger water can drive away from the cold, and after a good nights sleep, theyll be fine. Is there something wrong with Erika? Sebastian knew what Rupert implied.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Rupert nodded and took out his phone to show a photo to Sebastian. Isnt it taken in the amusement park? Whats wrong? Sebastian was puzzled. Rupert zoomed in on the photo and pointed to the mole on Erikas face, Look at this. She had a big ck mole on the corner of her mouth, but now its gone. And therere several more under her eyes. This was so weird! Sebastian lifted his eyes to Rupert, You mean these moles are fake? Chapter 223 Swallow the Pain Rupert snapped his fingers excitedly, Without all the moles on Erikas face, doesnt she look exactly like Joanna? And that proved Ruperts assumption- Erika and Joanna may have switched identities C So, sometimes her heart disease disappeared. Sebastian nodded in response and walked straight into the side hall. Three kids sat lining up the chair in a droopy state. Especially Erika, her face was flushed from sleepiness and tears were still dripping down on her long eyshes. She looked pitiful and brought Sebastian back to the old days when Joanna was here. The moles on Erikas face changed. Were they really fake moles? Out of instinct, Sebastian wanted to touch Erikas face. Daddy, what are you doing? Joanna said at the door. Then she rushed over to hit Sebastian with her head and protected Erika behind her back. How can you touch a girls face like that? A man and a woman should keep a proper distance. Understand? Joanna was a little flustered, but she tried her best to stay calm, Dont touch Erika. Why not? Shes my daughter now? Sebastian said solemnly. Joanna was choked in surprise. Sebastian slowly approached, intending to touch Erikas face across Joanna. At this critical moment, Bonnies shout came from the living room. Sebastian rushed towards there, leaving the kids in the side hall. But when he walked into the living room, he found Rupert was applying medicine to Bonnies wound. Since when was she sensitive to pain? Sebastian walked forward, looking at Bonnie with a sneer on his face, Is it really that hurt? A car dragged you for a few miles? Try it and youll know. Bonnie muttered. Rage mixed with concern was brewing in Sebastians eyes. Then why did you do that? Silly woman! I was worried about the kids Before she could finish, Bonnie hissed from the pain when the disinfectant was poured on her wound. Sebastian was irritable and turned to Rupert, Any other gentle way?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Rupert spread his hands with resignation. Im a doctor. All I have to do is to treat wounds properly not gently. Dont vent it out on me! Sebastian turned gloomy and he said in a sulk, I just think shes noisy. Hearing this, the light in Bonnies eyes faded. She thought Sebastian at least cared about her when he helped her find the kids, but now it seemed she was wrong. Otherwise, why would he get annoyed at her voice? Mr. Robertson, Bonnie lifted her eyes at Rupert and said with a pressed smile, Please continue. I feel much better now, and I wont make any noise. No matter how hurt it was, she would hold back and swallow all the pain! Chapter 224 Happy to Be Punished Rupert turned to Sebastian for his opinion but only saw the coldness in his squinted eyes. Sebastian urged, What are you waiting for? Just do it. If she yells again, just throws her out of the window. Okay, Rupert shrugged and started to apply medicine to Annies wounds. Annie was as good as her word. Shivering out of pain, she bit her lower lip so hard that it cracked. At the end of the treatment, Bonnie blinked back her tears to get it over. This annoyed Sebastian, and he walked away with a poker face. Dont take him seriously, Annie. Rupertforted her, Hes been alone for a very long time that he might lose his mind. Bonnie couldnt believe her ears. Sebastian had been alone for a long time? How was this possible? He got a lot of choices, or at least, hes got Be Jones, right? But there was no easy way to ask this. At this moment, Joanna took Erika over and they disturbed Bonnies thoughts by rubbing themselves against her legs. Bonnies heart softened at her adorable children. Rupert said, Okay, so much for today. Ill be back tomorrow. Thank you, Mr. Robertson. After Rupert left, Annie yed with the girls while flipping through the Womens Bible where the rules stipted what she should do in crazy details. Erika read the book with arched brows. In her eyes, it was no different from a prisoner! She whispered to Joanna, Why does grandma hate mommy? Joanna exined, She doesnt hate your mommy. In fact, she hates any woman who gets close to my dad except the damn old woman. Erika was stunned and asked, Why? Joanna shook her head and said, I dont know. Anyway, my grandma favors her. I heard that she once saved my grandmas life with her marrow. It urred to Joanna that Erika was a fortune teller. You know that kind of crystal ball thing, dont you? Come on, lets check. Ive doubted that story for a long time. She might have lied to my grandma.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Erika then took out a crystal ball, closed her eyes, and rubbed the ball. After a set of rites, she said seriously, Youre right. Your grandma is not deeply connected with the damn old woman. Joanna snapped her fingers and said, I knew it. She is a liar. Lets find it out. Then we can tell the truth to my grandma. Okay, said Erika while nodding hardly. Bonnie stood up to interrupt their chat, Stay here. I need to find Aliyah. Mommy, have you remembered all the rules? asked Joanna in astonishment, her eyes widened. Bonnie shook her head and said, No, its too much. So, Im going to ask for something easy, perhaps cleaning the house. Having finished her words, Bonnie lumped upstairs briskly. The girls were stunned as they saw her leaving out of sight, having a weird feeling that Bonnie was a bit happy to be punished. Chapter 225 I Am Trying to Help In fact, they were right. Bonnie was happy because this was her chance to be alone and to look for Natan around the house. No one detected anything wrong in this, and even Aliyah hissed when she found Bonnie would rather do chores than recite the rules. I think Ive given you too much credit. Wheres the arrogant Bonnie? Oh, shes begging me now. Aliyah looked disapprovingly. Bonnie looked down to the floor, hiding her eyes that were full of mischief. She acted like a good wife in front of Aliyah. Alright, you can start with the annexes. This isnt over until you clean the entire house. Aliyahmanded coldly. The Grant Residence dated back to ancient times, covering arge space with seven or eight annexes. It would take her at least one week to finish the cleaning. However, Bonnie didnt find it annoying at all. She then started from the nearest annex with servants. You need to clean up the dust here, said a servant. Bonnie nodded and said, Okay. She ved away all day to get her job done with a mop and a feather duster in her hand. But it was a rewarding trip C she found an album where photos of Joanna and Natan recorded their growth since they had been born, from the adorable babies in infancy to little kids on all fours in suits and to the smiling children sitting in a toy car. Bonnie flipped it over page after page with emotional turbulence in her heart. When she saw Natan in the photos, it reminded her how much she missed her child. Natan looked exactly the same as Andrew and Lukas when he was a child. She wondered what Natan looked like now. However, thest photos were taken when Natan was three years and two months old. What happened at that time? Why did it stop recording? When she was going to seek other clues, Bonnie heard Sebastians voice behind her. Why are you sneaking around here? Bonnie turned around and hid the album in her clothes. Nothing. I was just taking a rest after doing all days work. Sebastians eyes were unreadable. Quit if you dont want to. Aliyah couldnt force Bonnie to work if it went against Sebastians wishes. However, Bonnie panicked. She said, No, Im okay with that. I just take a break. Please dont tell your mother. This was her best chance to wander around the Grant Residence. Annie, whats wrong with you? I didnt know youre a big fan of doing chores. No, I dont. Bonnie shook her head and said, But Im trying to help. She looked assertively at Sebastian after she found a good excuse. Im your wife now. I bet youve heard of that mother-and-daughter issue right? Im trying to help you get out of that. Sebastian was moved when he heard that, but did she really mean it when she said it?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 226 Sleep With Her Daddy Get up. Follow me. Sebastian urged. I said Im fine. Please leave me alone. Bonnie sputtered restlessly. Panic glinted in her eyes, and she was like a frightened deer. Sebastian swallowed hard to hold the desire to throw her against the wall and fuck her. You need to take a break. His voice was hoarse and sharp. When Bonnie was distracted, Sebastian walked to her. He reached out to pull her up from the ground. With an album hidden in her clothes, Bonnie acted a bit clumsily. Well, I think I definitely need some rest, Bonnie said bluntly. Then they returned to Sunshine Vi with the kids. When they were home, Sebastian went to work in the study and Bonnie took the kids to dine. Im sorry, Mommy. Lukas med himself for todays incident. I didnt know there were sleeping pills in the juice. Im sorry to cause the wound on your leg. Troubles came out of blue. Bonnie rubbed his head lovingly. Anyway, no one could bear toy hands on these adorable kids, right? Lukas, dont be upset. Erika managed tofort Lukas. Evil deeds will be repaid by evil results. I knew Grandma would be paid for her evil actions tomorrow. Erika! Bonnie covered her mouth and nervously looked around, Dont talk nonsense. They were in the Sunshine Vi. Any servant could be Aliyahs spy.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. If Aliyah got to know about Erikas superpower, Erikas life was at stake. Luckily, Lukas was smart. He tried to make it right, Mommy, a fortune teller told us, but we doubt it. As his voice fell, a maid asked, Whos that fortune teller? Speak of the devil! Spies were everywhere. Lukas responded matter-of-factly, Just a random fortune teller. Yes, its a fortune teller. Erika echoed. Let them faff around! Anyway, they would never find the fortune teller. If they wanted proof, just made them some! The maid marked this message down in her mind. But this incident put Bonnie on pins and needles. She had to watch the kids carefully in case they might say something wrong again. And the kids didnt horse around again, eating quietly. After dinner, Bonnie went upstairs for a shower. The kids were still excited even after going through the horrifying event this afternoon because that was the first night they had spent in Sunshine Vi. To save some effort and time, Bonnie took them all to Lukass room C two boys sleeping on the soft mat on the floor, and two girls on the bed. They rolled back and forth on the bed in pink bunny pajamas. Mommy, please stay with us, Erika begged. Joanna said seriously, standing up with her hands on her waist. No. Mommy needs to sleep with Daddy. Otherwise, how can we have more siblings? Chapter 227 I Will Accept It Bonnie blushed after she heard those words, looking at Joanna with embarrassment. Who told you those words? Uncle Eric, Joanna gave him away. He said you and daddy had some kind of sparks that could bring us more siblings in a couple of years! Okay, enough. Bonnie stopped her. She didnt know where this conversation would lead to. After she put the kids down to sleep, Bonnie went to Sebastians room. Sebastian wasnguidly reading a book against the headboard. Well, that was tempting. After a pause, Bonnie forced a smile and said, Mr. Grant, why didnt you sleep? How can I sleep with you dawdling around? His voice sounded indifferent. Although Bonnie wanted to fight back, she had to admit that Sebastian was right. They shared a room, so she might wake up Sebastian if she came backte at night. Im going to take a quick shower, Bonnie murmured as she ran to the bathroom. After the shower, she put on less revealing pajamas and rested on the sofa. They were having a fake marriage, so a sofa was the best Bonnie could do. But the sofa was too small to fit her size. Once she turned around, her face was very likely to kiss the floor. Well, that wasnt exaggerating. She had done that seven times within less than half an hour. Sebastian seemed to have cursed something in low voice. Before the eighth fall came, he got off the bed and walked to carry Bonnie up horizontally. Hey! Bonnie cried defiantly but instinctively looped her arms around Sebastians neck. Stop it, Sebastian was annoyed. I didnt do anything to you. Bonnie struggled to get off him, and Sebastian forcefully threw her on the bed. On the bouncy, soft mattress, Bonnie sank in with her clothes slipping up, revealing her fair skin. Sleep here. Then Sebastiany down beside her. IId better sleep on the sofa. The familiar refreshing smell of Sebastian overwhelmed Bonnie. She wanted to escape. Whats wrong with you? You got a problem with my bed? Sebastians voice was deep. No. I mean, Im okay with the sofa. I dont want to disturb your sleep, Mr. Grant.Original from N?velDrama.Org. How can I fall asleep when you fall to the ground for who-know-how-many-times? He was pissed. Then Bonnie shut her mouth. She had thought Sebastian actually cared about her, but he was not. He did so because he didnt want Bonnie to disturb his sleep again. Then why didnt she just go with the flow and sleep tight on his bed or maybe better, take his sheet? Chapter 228 Start to Work Bonnie had a good sleep on the bed, and when she woke up the next morning, Sebastian had already left. Only the creases on the sheet proved he had been therest night. She sat up with frustration which onlysted for a few seconds. She had to take a quick rinse before she went to Williamspany. When she got everything done and reached downstairs, the maid told her that Sebastian took the kids to the kindergarten. Mrs. Grant, your car is in the garage. The maid handed over a car key to Bonnie. Bonnie took the key and went to the garage. It was a dark Beetle of the newest model. She loved this car! It was the rush hour, so shed better drive. And soon, she arrived at thepany. William was waiting for her outside thepany. Annie, you bang on time, as usual. He gave her the breakfast, beaming. This is for you. She skipped breakfast to make it here, so Williams food just came on time. When she opened the paper bag, she was surprised. Its my favorite! The Paper Stone sandwich! How do you know that? Well, you mentioned that when we were still in Reliacao. Well, Bonnie didnt remember she had said that before, but whatever. She took it out and had a big bite. Williams vision started to blur when he looked at Bonnie for a long time. He then took out a napkin and said, Its new. Wellyour mouth. Thank you. Bonnie took the napkin. After breakfast, William took her inside thepany. On the way, the staff was all excited when William walked in. It seems everyone is looking at you. Are you some kind of big shot in thepany? William smiled and shrugged. Dang it! Its my charm again. Bonnie caught a glimpse of his face, and she had to admit that cocky dude was true. He had a solid jawline, a gentle smile, and that kind of vibe drawing people close to him. At this moment, the elevator stopped at the twelfth floor where the Human Resource Department was located. William led Bonnie in, Mr. Roman, this is that Annie I told you before. See if anything she needs. Luis stood up with trepidation. Its a great honor to have Ms. Annie in ourpany.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. You can start to work. I will see you at lunchtime. Then William left. Mr. Roman, please take me to my desk, said Bonnie to Luis with a smile. Okay, follow me. Luis took Bonnie to the fifteenth floor. Bonnie looked around her office, and she was so confused, Is this her office? Chapter 229 By This Week That was a total mess! People were all screaming and running in the office. How could she possibly work in such a noisy environment? Luis said apologetically, Were out of rooms now, so live with it. You might not have the best office, but youll have the best earplugs and earmuffs, oh, and a quiet stall at the corner. Will that be okay for you? Bonnie didnt want to give Luis a hard time since she wasnt really into this job. Taking a deep breath, she nodded to ept all of this. Someone came to assign tasks to her and told her about the designs thispany wanted. I will try my best, Bonnie said determinedly and then dived into her work. Meanwhile, Sebastian took the kids to the kindergarten. Realizing that she was going to part from her best buddies, Joanna was bawling on the street. Sebastian found it annoying, so he put Joanna in this kindergarten too. Well, the problem was fixed now. Joanna blissfully jumped onto her dad and kissed his face. Thank you, daddy. Since when did you know this trick? Sebastians face darkened. What? Mommy told us to express our feelings. Right. You should be happy to have such a cute daughter. Erika said like a grown-up. The childish talk amused Eric. He looked at Sebastian while rubbing his stomach, Lady Joannas right, Mr. Grant. The house became much warmer and lovely since Mrs. Grant came. Although Bonnie had only been in Sunshine Vi for only a day, many things had changed, like, in the past, the Vi was more of a grand hotel. But now, it was not. The Sunshine Vi felt like home. You could hear the ringing tone of the children and the noise they made horsing around. This was what a family should be, wasnt it? Bonnies face shed back in Sebastians mind. Indeed, things were different after this woman came into my life. But she wont stay for long until I found out her secrets. A glimmer of ruthlessness shed across Sebastians narrowed eyes, Did she bribe you? Eric covered his mouth with his hand in an instant. Fine, he wouldnt talk about it anymore. As Sebastian did not intend to fix that, he simply spun around and headed toward his car. Eric followed and drove Sebastian to thepany.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Have you found the designer of magnolia? Sebastian asked, browsing through the documents in the back seats. Not yet. But I find a guy abroad who has worked with the designer of magnolia. Hes willing to meet me. Make it quick. Sebastian lowered his voice. Now the opponentpany had extended to Willisto and he had to get that deal to seize the Asian market. Dont worry, Mr. Grant. Ill make it by this week. Eric promised. Chapter 230 I Am Fucking Picking up the Kids It was the tenth year since Eric worked for Sebastian after graduating from college. So, Sebastian trusted him. Send a new quilt to my room. Eric was totally perplexed, Why? Whats wrong with the old one? Its worn, Sebastian answered drily. What? I cant have a new one? Of course not, I will make the butler send a new quilt when I am in the office, Eric replied immediately. Though they hadnt held a wedding, Sebastian and Bonnie were still married, and how could the newly-wed still use something old? They must use something lucky and new!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Sitting before the office desk for a whole day, Bonnie was exhausted. She stretched a bit, ready to go back to the Vi. However, colleagues on the same floor huddled together around her excitingly, Annie, its your first day at work, lets go out for a wee dinner. Bonnie was a little hesitant, But I need to pick up the kids. Make your husband do it. Its been a tough day. Rx, mom! It wont take much time. Come on. Bonnie then was dragged to the restaurant. When everyone was ordering food, Bonnie sneaked out to call Sebastian. Annie, am I your servant? He sounded a bit crossed. I cant go away now. I will go pick them up for the rest of the days, please? Bonnies voice sounded intimidating. And Sebastian just cut off the phone abruptly. Bonnie was astounded. Was that a yes or a no? After hesitation, she called back gingerly. The phone was not answered for quite a while, and Bonnie could hear clearly on the other end the sound of swirling winds and unceasing honking horns. Are you driving? Where are you going? The kindergarten! He seemed pissed off. Bonnie was discouraged, Alright, be careful. Again, Sebastian hung up the phone. Putting the phone back in her purse, she joined her wee dinner. Sebastian arrived at the kindergarten. The four kids were cocking their heads waiting for someone to take them home, and as they found out it was Sebastianing, disappointment shed across their eyes. Joanna asked, Daddy, wheres mommy? No idea, Sebastian answered drily. You lost her? Andrews expression turned serious. Sebastian narrowed his eyes at Andrew to make him shut his mouth up. Chapter381 Why Are You So Angry? Sebastian stared at Lukas and said in a low voice, Come here. Andrew, Sebastian, no, daddy is not that kind of person. Mommy must have something to do. Lukas stepped between them.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Erica said assertively, Yeah, mommys fine today. She was a prophet, so there couldnt be anything wrong. Afterforting Andrew, Lukas turned to Sebastian, Daddy, please dont be angry with Andrew. Hes just a five-year-old boy. Sebastian silenced for a while and said, Im not angry. I just want him to get in the car. When we get home, your mommys probably already there. Hearing that, Andrews expression softened and he went to the back seat. Other kids also got in the car. When they returned home, Rupert was sitting in the living room, drinking tea. Uncle, what brings you here? Joanna was cheerful. I came for your mothers return visit. Her legs are seriously hurt and they will get better sooner if the herbs are changed every day. Wheres your mommy? Rupert looked around to find Bonnie. Daddy said she has work to do, so you might need to wait for a while. Rupert decided to dawdle over the soap opera on TV while waiting. The man on TV looked at the woman with sparkling tears in his eyes and yelled, So the things you said you are going to do after work was to mess around? Yeah? Is it any of your business? The women said unconcernedly, Were done anyway. What does it matter to you that I am seeing other men? I am a woman and I have needs. Sebastian listened to this conversation, and suddenly, he said through gritted teeth, Turn it off. Why? Its very popr. I watch it every day. Rupert was enjoying it. You are a man, so be a man. Sebastians voice was even colder. What kind of man watches that stupid soap opera? And what kind of bullshit writers made such a script? How can people have an affair and casually date whoever they want? Then what does marriage mean to them? Feeling Sebastians wrath, Rupert turned it off immediately. Fine, I will watch the repeat when I get home. Rupert said to himself. Sebastian went upstairs to his study with a straight face and mmed the door hard. Rupert mumbled, Whats wrong with him? Like Bonnie was the one cheated on him. Rupert turned to Andrew who was ying his favorite games. Andrew,e on, Im good at this. Let me help. Rupert was smug. Seriously? Andrew nced sideways at him. Of course, I am a Diamond. Come on! Let me join your team. Chapter 232 Who Do You Think You Are? Andrew was not interested at all, I cant.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Why not? Rupert scratched his head annoyed, Are you a Bronze? Technically, a Bronze cannot y with Diamond. Master. Holy moly! Master was the highest level in the game. Ruperts level meant nothing to a Master. Rupert doubted Andrew and suspiciously leaned forward to peek at his phone. Well, Rupert had to take back his words and change his opinion on this issue. Uncle Rupert, Andrew is a game genius. Do you need him to help you level up? Joanna interjected. Rupert nodded intensely with twinkling eyes, Sure. Then you need to give us something. She continued. Tell me. And, Joanna told him what they wanted. Okay, I will bring it to you tonight. He then ttered Andrew, Can you please help me level up now? Andrew gave him an unconcerned look, but took the phone and started ughtering in the game. Bonnie was rushing home after the dinner finished at 8 p. m. But a colleague stopped her and passed a ss of orange liquid to her. Annie, are you heading home? Well, not after thest drink. Bonnie thought it was just an orange juice, so she forced it down. Cocktail? Yeah, its a special blend. Good? It cost 200 bucks a shot, but rx, its on me. Bonnie didnt feel like thanking him because she would be probably arrested for drunk driving. But at this moment, William stood up at the corner, I will drive you home. No, Bonnie waved her hands no, I will just call a cab. She really didnt want him to drive her home. For one thing, now that she lived in Sunshine Vi, it would be bad if others saw William drive her home, and if the word flew to Sebastian. For another, she knew that William was sexually attracted to her, so any chance that might bring them closer to each other must be reduced. Bonnie excelled at dealing with other peoples feelings, but not with Sebastian. Alright, be safe then. William was upset. I will see you tomorrow. Bonnie nodded. She paid the bill and went out. The night breeze somehow made her head kind of dizzy. Gosh! That was strong! Finally, she made it home with her less-than-nothing remaining consciousness. She stepped into the bedroom and just threw herself into the bed after taking off her coat. And then, Sebastian walked in and frowned at her, Get up. Take a shower. Bonnies mind was pretty much a pile of paste. Staring at Sebastian, she could not suppress her anger anymore, How dare you tell me what to do? Who do you think you are? Chapter 233 Who the Hell Are You? Bonnie sat up, looking like an angry hamster, but in a cute way. It was just that Sebastian could give the least care to her anger. He ambled towards her, something unreadable was rolling in his dark eyes, then his hand came up to her chin and lifted it up forcefully, How dare you to talk to me like that?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie was so drunk that her cheeks were tinged with red. She pped Sebastians hands away, What? Bite me. Sebastians veins were jumping with rage. The woman could be such a maniac once shes drunk? And drinking atte night with god-knows men or womenInteresting! Somehow, the TV drama he saw in the afternoon shed back in his mind. Who did you drink with? He said drily. Bonnie hupped. Of course with m-men, and women, and a lot of people, the wholepany was there. Hearing that, Sebastians expression softened. He was going to drag Bonnie to the bathroom and have a maid help her take a shower and change clothes. But just as he dragged Bonnie up, fat drops of tears fell from her eyes. Sebastian was at loss, Why are you crying? He did nothing, didnt he? Why? Bonnie gazed at Sebastian, shouting, Why did you do that to me? Ive loved you for years, but you just took me as some kind of breeding machine. I hate you! Sebastian frowned in confusion, If I remember it clearly, we only knew each other for months, when did I treat you like a tool? How could it be just a few months? Bonnie sobbed, I knew you when I was only five, and we were having fun together. It had been ten-odd years! And then, when she was lying on that cold operating table, suffering from both the pain frombor and his cold, merciless curse, she never wanted death so desperately. Now, while she was totally drunk, she could just spit the word out. Sebastian could not believe his ears! There was, for a time, someone who grew up and hung out with him when he was a child, but then, she died, and no one was so close to him like that anymore. Being able to meet his best childhood friend after five years, Sebastian was feeling excited. Who the hell are you? Are you Bonnie? He pressed Bonnies shoulders, asking in a shaking tone. Bonnie was a bit ufortable with his grabs. She frowned and iled her arms in all directions, mumbling, Are you crazy? Let me go. Answer me, who are you? Sebastian asked again. Bonnies expressions changed. She stared at Sebastian as if she was thinking something. Sebastian was still excited, waiting for Bonnie to tell him the truth. After a while, Bonnie opened her red lips, mumbling something. Chapter 234 Hell of Embarrassment When Bonnie woke up, it was already midday. Her head hurt so much as if it was going to explode any minute. Mommy, you are up. Erika rushed to her from the hallway. Her chubby face registered concerns. Andrew and Lukas walked in with a ss of lukewarm water and some pills, Here. And Joanna grabbed a candy. Mommy can have this candy when you eat the bitter pills. Bonnie quickly swallowed the pills and ate the candy. The bitterness was driven away. Why arent you at school? Daddy went to the Grant Residence early in the morning, and no one was sending us to school, so we took a leave, exined Joanna. Why does he suddenly go to the Grand Residence? Bonnie was perplexed. The two girls exchanged a nce and sniggered. Why? Of course, because the divinatory symbols boded ill for grandma. If you have the energy, you should care more for yourself, Andrew said drily. Why? Andrew lookedplicated, Mommy, dont you remember? You were drunk yesterday, and you threw up on Daddy. The kids were all startled. They went to their room only to find their daddy covered in vomit. He was really pissed and they could read it on his face. Bonnies face turned pale, her head woozy. Did she throw up on Sebastian? Oh, he was definitely going to kill her. No, maybe he already did. Bonnie shivered and quickly examined herself from belly to back. Mommy, what are you doing? Erika was curious. I am checking if I still have my kidney and liver. Daddy wont ask for your organs, Lukas said solemnly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Andrew nodded, looking serious, Yeah, they arent worth a buck. Well, that really was her boy, so mean! Anyway, Bonnie felt less nervous. But only for one minute, she remembered one thing! She wasnt at work at 11 a. m. on the second day of her employment. Dammit! Bonnie fastened to call William to exin the situation. As soon as the phone was on, she heard his gentle voice, Sober? Im so sorry. I didnt think the cocktail would get me. I will be in the office this afternoon. Bonnie said apologetically. Ive already taken leave for you. You can have a rest at home. William was so sweet! As she was thinking of buying a lunch for William, Sebastians low, hoarse voice wafted over from the door, Sober? Chapter 235 I Will Figure it Out Myself Bonnie hung up the phone in a panic, and somehow, guilty rose to her. Daddy, Joanna darted towards him, Hows grandma? Nothing, probably chocked by chicken soup and had a little cough. Sebastians voice was still hoarse. Merely chicken soup? Thats too bad! Joanna was not so satisfied with this result. Before Bonnie mentioned the lunch she was going to have with William, Sebastian sent the kids out and slowly walked back to her. She was so nervous that she burrowed down the quilts, having herself all covered. You are afraid of me? Bonnie shook her head with intensity, Nope, I am just embarrassed. Sorry that I throw up on youst night. Just that? Was there anything else? Bonnies eyes widened.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Did she punch him while she was utterly drunk? Bonnie didnt remember that. It seems somebody grabbed my quiltsst night and end up not remembering a thing of it. Shit! She did? No wonder his voice sounded hoarse, she thought he was trying to charm her! I am so sorry. I was wastedst night and I couldnt remember anything, but why didnt you take it back? Or just have the maids bring another one. Speaking of that, Sebastians face fell. He didnt expect that stupid Eric took the old one when he brought the new quilt here! There was only one quilt in this room. If he had the maids bring new quilts, he would arouse their suspicion. So, afterst night, Sebastian caught a cold. I will make you a soup to ease your sore throat, Bonnie hastily sprung off the bed, heading for downstairs. But Sebastian grasped her wrist, The maid will do that. Sit, I need you to tell me something. What? Bonnie was too flustered to look at him. If it was not for the vomitst night and Aliyahs choke this morning, hed be crazy not to ask. Now, trying to calm himself down, Sebastian gazed into Bonnies eyes and asked with a low voice, Whos your childhood friend? Bonnies heart skipped a beat. What are you talking about? I got a lot of childhood friends. Did she spit some past things when she was drunk without even realizing it? Did Sebastian know everything? Bonnies mind was messed up! You had children with your childhood friend, but he just took you as a breeding machine. Whos that man? He continued. Bonnie was alerted, Thats my own business. I cant tell you. I will figure it out by myself if you dont tell me. Its just a matter of time. His voice was cold, But it will not be easy for you to get away with it when I find out the truth. Chapter 236 Too Much Thoughts? Sebastian maintained a poker face that freaked Bonnie out. But once she realized Sebastian hadnt found a clue, she regained herposure. If anything, Sebastian wouldnt threaten her now. It seemed that she didnt speak out the name of Sebastian after she was drunkst night. God! This was crazy! That was so close! Thinking of it, a glint of mischief shed across Bonnies eyes. The guy I mentioned was my first boyfriend, the real father of the kids. All of them? Sebastian found it unbelievable. Then why do Andrew and Lukas look so different from Erika? I mean, Andrew and Lukas are more adorable. Honestly, Erika was way too far from adorable and perhaps ugly was the best word you can find to describe her pitted face. Bonnie argued, Im sure Erika will grow beautifully in her own way. Well, time will tell. Alright, dont argue with a woman over their kids. So, Sebastian changed the topic. Then, why did you leave him?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Havent I told you that he was dead? He went blind and died in a tragic ident. Bonnie wept as she narrated. Have you ever seen brains spilling out all over the floor? It looked like the chopped pudding but smelled like metal. You can still feel the warmth when you touch it Enough! Sebastian interrupted her, with his face falling. This woman was insane! How could she discuss human brains in such a pleasant way? Well, from this point, Sebastian believed this wasnt the Bonnie he had been looking for. He had been excited for the whole night, but now the bubble had burst. Sebastian found it annoying. Indeed, he was only one among those millions of choices for Bonnie. Moreover, he had never treated Bonnie as a breeding machine. If he had a child with Bonnie, he must have loved their kids so much. Sebastian went out of the room, feeling a bit disoriented. He met Andrew, who was sitting on the stairs and ying games obsessively. Sebastian snatched the phone away and lectured with a straight face. Rule No. 1, do not y video games every day. When Sebastian walked away, he took out aptop, logged in, and went on with the game. He started to feel the stepfather liked meddling in his life! What a bummer! Bonnie had been distracted for ages in the bedroom. Finally, she gently patted the chest with relief. What a narrow squeak! I was almost found out by Sebastian! Fortunately, Im such a talented actress that I fooled it through. Bonnie calmed herself down. She was going to work after eating downstairs. A maid served her a cup of iced Americano while she was waiting for lunch at the dining table. Hold on. Is this for Sebastian? asked Bonnie. Yes. Mr. Grant drinks iced Americano only. Of course, Bonnie remembered that. But, didnt he catch a cold? Why did he still want this? Give him a soup instead, said Bonnie. What soup? the maid blinked her eyes with confusion. Chapter 237 Draw the Line Something helps him ease the cold! Bonnie was stunned when the maid had no idea about making herbal cuisines. She then described to the maid a traditional recipe that could help Sebastian improve the syndrome of his cold. But the maid shook her head in puzzlement. Mr. Grant didnt tell me to do it. Specifically, the maid knew nothing about Sebastians health condition. So, was he going to will the disease away? But if she didnt take his quiltst night, Sebastian wouldnt have caught a cold. Out of guilt, she decided to make the soup by herself. It was one in the afternoon after she finished making the soup. She must clock in at 2 p. m. Im gettingte for work. Please bring this to Sebastian. Im leaving now. Bonnie packed some soups for herself and rushed to the office. She ran into several co-workers when she reached the lobby. Whats this, Annie? Some kind of herbal soup. I made it myself and its good for the throat. Gosh, you are so sweet. You made it for William, right? Co-worker A made fun of her. Before Bonnie could exin, co-worker B chimed in, You dont say! William helped her outst night. His throat must be burning! What? Bonnie recalled carefully what had happenedst night. Last night, she had been making up excuses to avoid drinking. At first, her colleagues kept pushing her to drink until William came over and said something to them. Then they directed to William instead. Bonnie just thought that William was popr around female colleagues, but it wasnt the whole story. She also remembered that William helped her ask for a leave today. Now, she felt terribly sorry for misunderstanding William.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. I am going out. Bonnie ran out with the thermos in her hand. She then was back in around half an hour and went straight to Williams office. Thanks, William. The colleagues told me that you helped me outst night and it almost got your throat burned. Here! Bonnie passed the thermos to William. Williams gaze went soft. But he was a bit surprised when he opened it, Whats this? It had some Chinese olive hydromel in it. I bought this for you. Remember to drink it warm. Bonnie decided to save the soup she made for herself. She did so because she didnt want to cause any misunderstandings. Annie, William was kind of sad, do you really have to draw the line with me? Chapter 238 What Is Wrong? Williams eyes were dull with sadness. I am sorry, William. I Bonnie took a step backward to avoid his intense stare. She didnt know how to get on with William. She did feel thankful to William for helping her outst night, but she still must draw the lines. I was just kidding, William smiled and looked as gentle as usual, while she was bewildered, Actually, Im not that much into soups. Thank God. You didnt make it for me. Oh? Was it really the truth? How about this Chinese olive hydromel? Bonnie felt relieved at once. Ill have it. Thanks. William picked it up and took a sip. Enjoy it, then. Im getting back to work. Bonnie nodded.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When Bonnie left, William put down the spoon and threw it back into the thermos. At the end of the day, Bonnie was afraid to be invited for a drink again, so she stayed in the restroom and clocked out immediately when it was time. She got some snacks and fruits in a supermarket near the office before returning to the Sunshine Vi. The kids ran over to her when they saw snacks. They picked up a pack of crisp, cracked it open, and gulped. In the end, Erika found a box of strong mints. Is this for us, too, Mommy? asked Erika. Bonnie took it over, This one is for grown-ups, to refresh their minds. Erika said with a naughty smile on her face, I see. Mommy is going to please Daddy with it. Why should I please him? Bonnie looked at Erika, feeling embarrassed. She literally thought fresh mint was a better substitute for Americano, which was not good for his health if he caught a cold. After that, Lukas blinked wisely and lowered his head to correct Erika, Erika, we dont call it please. Its called care. Joanna raised her hand up, I know what care means. It means that you like someone and you care about his health and everything! Why? This had gone off the point. Welljust forget it. Leave the kids. Bonnie stroked their heads before she went upstairs to the second floor. She knocked at the door of the study and went inside with permission. Then she put the mints on Sebastians desk and said, Its for you. It can help you. Sebastian was flipping through the quarterly financial statement and getting annoyed. What am I? A three-year-old kid? Take it away. Sebastian lifted his eyes from the papers to the mint on the corner of the desk. This one is for adults, Bonnie exined, I tried it, and believe it or not, it works better than the iced Americano. Take it away, Sebastian repeated. Bonnie simply opened the package, took a piece of mint out, and put it in Sebastians mouth, Try it first. Its good. Just have a try. Sebastian traveled his eyes around Bonnie. Suddenly, he found Bonnie was sexually attracted to him. What whats wrong? Bonnie freaked out and looked at Sebastian with confusion. Chapter 239 Her Left Hand Bonnie tried to take back her hand subconsciously, but Sebastian quickly grabbed her right hand. Then, he had the mint in his mouth, and his lips touched Bonnies fingers and sent shock waves throughout her body. She took her hand back and blushed. An idental touch had made her heart race fiercely as if it was popping out. To her, Sebastian was like poison, which would kill her by a slight touch. It tastes bad, Sebastian knitted his eyebrows in disgust. As he talked, the cool breeze drifted out of his mouth. Subconsciously, Sebastian picked up the coffee and tried to get rid of the smell. However, he felt much worse. Spit it out, Bonnie carried the dustbin over to him quickly, but Sebastian still managed to swallow it. Then he flipped out, simply grabbed Bonnie by her wrist, and pulled her down into his arms, Did you do it on purpose? No, I didnt. The mint is shaking up your taste buds and when you drank Americano right after that. Of course, you cant stand that! Everybody knows. Sebastian stared at her and said intimidatingly, So, did you mean I have nomon sense? No. I didnt mean that. Mr. Grant is well-informed and educated. You have nomon sense? Ridiculous! Bonnie was ttering him. Anger surges like a rising heat as Sebastian heard that, but he still kept a poker face. Get out. Dont disturb me. OK. I am leaving. Bonnie ran out of the study. Tell Erika toe up here. Suddenly, Sebastians voice stopped her. But, arent you going to work? Bonnie asked with confusion. Yes. Just do as I said. Sebastian nodded. Her thoughts were all mixed up. What? I will distract him from his work, but what about Erika? Wont she distract him from his study? What a man of double standards! Jesus! What on earth am I thinking? Am I jealous of Erika? Wait! How could I be jealous? Bonnie kicked the needless thoughts out of her mind and went downstairs to call for Erika, who then went upstairs with the teddy bear in her arms. When she arrived at the door of the study, she saw Sebastian put a piece of mint into his mouth, and mumbled in disgust, Why people would eat such things? It tastes bad! You want to see me, Daddy? Erikas voice was sharp. Here! Sebastian waved to her. Erika walked over to him obediently and Sebastian put her on the thighs. Right after that, Sebastian pointed at the mints on the desk and asked, Your mommy is a lefty, right? Then why did she open the box with her right hand? Was her left hand injured?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Yes, it was, but its been years. The muscle tendon in her left hand is shorter than the normal one, and its difficult for her to bend. So, she has to finish thoseplicated movements like unwrapping things with her right hand. Hearing this, Sebastian was dumbfounded! Chapter 240 Fortune Teller It urred to Sebastian that Annie used to sign with her left hand. He was much too excited at that time and he unconsciously thought Bonnie was back. But, when he took a look at the signature and found that Annie had very poor handwriting. Then, he abandoned the thought. But now when he thought back at the scribbles now, everything made sense. The muscle tendon in her left hand was shorter than a normal one, so Bonnie couldnt write it well. If her left hand was perfectly healthy, would her handwriting be exactly the same as Bonnies in his memory? Erikas voice dragged him back to reality again while he was lost in his thoughts, Daddy, Mommy is so poor, isnt she? Yeah, Sebastian echoed carelessly. Poor Mommy. So, youll love and care about her, protect her, right? Sebastian took a long breath and asked, How should I love her and care about her? Well, he was asking the right person! As a fortune teller, Erika had read the fortunes of so many couples, and she had made herself an expert in love and marriage. Her eyes were sparkling as she started her speech, Lets look at it in this way. You raise a nt, and if you want it to grow well and strong, you must water it and apply fertilizer to it, right? It was the same as love. I mean you can spend more time with her, like watching movies together, taking a walk or dining out together. If you dont have much time, you can prepare her some surprises. You can even show your love and care simply by giving her a bunch of flowers. Oh, one more thing, Daddy. Mommy was really into booze. In one swoop, Erika listed lots of ways to help Sebastian please Bonnie. In the end, Erika added, By the way, Daddy, tomorrow is your cupid day. There will be a good chance to get closer to each other if you take the first step. Who told you this? Sebastians expression softened, but his voice still sounded cold.Original from N?velDrama.Org. I I saw it on TV, and others told me that, said Erika instantly. I didnt mean the ways to go after a woman. I meant how do you know tomorrow is my lucky day? Surely, I I asked a fortune teller. Erika nearly blurted out the truth. The fortune teller you told about the maid? asked Sebastian. Erika nodded heavily, Yes, its her. She is great. It reminded Sebastian of Aliyahs ident where she drank soup and choked. The fortune teller is really good at reading fortunes! The maid murmured when she received the phone call and ran over to tell him the news that morning. Sebastian questioned her closely then, and the maid just told him that she heard it from Erika. Was this fortune teller so good at reading ones fortunes? If so, tomorrow would be Chapter 241 I Would Rather Believe It Sebastian quickly shook off that ridiculous thought. I must be paranoid. How could I believe absurd things like a fortune teller? Well, Aliyahs ident is just an ident. Everyone had a tough time, right? Go out and have fun. Sebastian put Erika back on the ground. Daddy, do you remember what Ive told you? What? Ways to pick up girls! Erika stomped anxiously, Time waits for no man. You got the biggest chance to get her. Well, if he failed, he was a loser. out. Sebastian urged. Erika shook their head while walking out like an adult. You know she had tried lots of ways to set Sebastian up with her mom! And after Erika left, Sebastian called Rupert. Its time for a return visit. This time, do me a favor. Sebastian said. Come on, Im not working for you. Youll have 10% of the shares of my bar. 20.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Deal. Rupert immediately arrived at the Sunshine Vi, without anyints. After about half an hour, Rupert got the test results. One of the tendons that controlled her fingers was shorter than the others, so it might be amputated. Do you know the time it was amputated? From the flexibility of the fingers, it should have been four or five years ago. Cant be more specific? Sebastian frowned. Hey, Im not a forensic expert! The wound has closed well and that was the best I could do. After a pause, he added, But I got two ideas. Try me. First, ask her, if she is willing to tell you; second, ask the famous fortune teller. He got a strange gleam in his eyes. Why everybody is talking about that fortune teller? You know her? Ruperts eyes gleamed with excitement. Sebastian told his part of the story about the fortune teller to Rupert. Sebastian, I think you should go on a date with Annie tomorrow. Trust me, the fortune teller is never wrong. You believe that too? Sebastian asked in a mock surprise. Im not, but I respect the supernatural power. Have you heard MISS, the perfumepany in the west? Thepany was on the verge of bankruptcy with a huge debt. The fortune teller knew the boss of thepany had stic surgery and told him to remove the imnts in his face, and then he attracted eight investors on a ball. You might have guessed the rest of the story C thepany was back to normal and the owner got damn rich. Chapter 242 Meet Designer Magnolia Rupert excitingly narrated the magical story, spit flying from his mouth Sebastians face was full of disgust, and he shrank aside. She is really powerful. Rupert then covered his mouth and added. Then the study fell into a dead silence. After a long time, Sebastian finally said, I dont really want to marry her. Why should I go on a date?Original from N?velDrama.Org. I just want to see if the fortune teller is right. Rupert smiled sheepishly, Well, you didnt actually lose anything here, right? Why not? To be honest, Rupert liked Annie as a friend because she was like Bonnie, and being with her made Rupert feelfortable. He preferred Annie to Be. I dont have time, Sebastian said in a cold voice, Im busy tomorrow. What can it be more important than dating? Meet the designer Magnolia. Rupert was so excited to hear about that. That was indeed important! The Grant Groups rivalpany had recently won a trade deal overseas. If the Grant Group invited the designer Magnolia in charge, they must strike down the opponent! Well, men should put their careers ahead of rtionships, right? Sebastian could date Bonnie anytime, right? The next morning, Bonnie received a call from Julia, a friend she met abroad. Babe, got a minute at noon? How about lunch? I want to introduce a friend to you. Are you at Willisto? Bonnie was surprised. Yeah, I arrived two days ago. Im here for a vacation. Lunch? Okay, but Im currently working in apany. How about twelve thirty? Okay, then. Meet you at the restaurant. Oh, wear something nice. My friend is hot. Perhaps you guys have that kind of spark. Who knows? Julia was open and passionate, mostly open. She liked introducing men, specifically, her cousins, to Bonnie who-know-how-many times. But Bonnie had to admit that Julias cousins were not bad C rich, handsome, and gentlemanly. Too bad, Bonnie had no feelings for them. After that, Bonnie washed and went downstairs to take the kids to the kindergarten. And Julia called Eric. Mr. Havens? Ive made an appointment with the designer Magnolia. Well, at twelve oclock at noon. Please choose a Chinese restaurant. Okay, Miss Davis. Do you have any requirements for the dishes? Im fine with anything, but shes picky. Julia then named him eight dishes that Bonnie loved. Eric was surprised that these were all Miss Annies favorite food! Was this coincident? Chapter 243 I Take This Deal But Eric didnt dig deep into it. Many people shared the same taste in food. That couldnt prove anything, right? After hanging up the phone, Eric booked a restaurant and at eleven, he drove Sebastian to the restaurant. Julia was a Barbie-like blond who got beautiful blue-eyed. Eric was mesmerized by her face at first nce, Wow, Miss Davis, you look pretty. Well, not if you meet the designer Magnolia. Shes a typical woman living most mens dreams. Keep your jaw close when you see her. She stood up, She should be here. Ill pick her up at the door. Mr. Grant, the blond was bluffing. Ive never seen any other woman who was prettier than Miss Annie! When Ericined, Bonnie walked in with Julia. Both of them were just dumbfounded. Mr. Grant, Mr. Havens, What a coincidence! Bonnie forced a smile. I came to meet my friends. Well, I should go. But Sebastian forcefully grabbed her by the wrist. Bonnie identally fell into his embrace. Sebastian, what are you doing? Please let me go! Bonnie desperately struggled to get off his arms. Designer Magnolia? Sebastian sealed his lips into a sneer, Well, I almost miss that. What happened? Annie, you know him? Julia stared nkly at them. Of course. Shes Mr. Grants wife! Eric chimed in. Oh my god! Youre the designer Magnolia! Weve been looking for you and youre here! What the hell are you talking about? Julia, wheres your friend? Are they your friend? Julia had to tell Bonnie the truth. Well, Im just afraid that you will refuse me this time, so I have to make this whole thing up. But I swear I didnt know he was your husband. Who would expect Bonnie to get married just a few months after they parted? Miss Annie, lets get down to the business, Eric cut in, Mr. Grant has this important project that needs your help. We talked to you before, but you rejected.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie at that time just wanted to take care of the kids, but she didnt know Sebastian was behind that project. This time, Sebastian met her personally, so he seemed to care about the project, and most importantly, she is married to Sebastian now. So, Bonnie yielded. Okay, Ill take it, but with payment. Chapter 244 Nice to Work with You Of course, Miss Annie, thats what we should do. Eric agreed. How could he piss the savior of hispany just for little money?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bonnies expression softened and a smile swept across her face. When Sebastian noticed her micro expression, he was a bit surprised to find her wife hungry for money. After closing the deal, they had a nice lunch. Then lets talk about the details in the evening. I should go. Bonnie then stood up to leave. Miss Annie, let me drive you, Eric said quickly. Take Julia back to the hotel. Ill just take a cab. Ill ask you out on the weekend. I miss the kids! And I brought gifts for them! Okay, see you then. After that, Bonnie went back to the office. Annie, Im looking for you. Where have you been? A colleague on the same floor came over. Sorry, I went out for a lunch. Then make ten copies of these documents and take them to the conference room. We will have a meeting soon. The colleague handed Bonnie arge pile of documents. But this was supposed to be done by an intern. Why should Bonnie run errands? Of course, she was upset, but she kept this feeling to herself and ran to copy. After that, she took a huge pile of papers to the conference room. Thank you very much, Annie. The colleague ran over to take it, and pointed to the chair next to him, Sit down to join us, please. Thank you, but Im just a designer. Were going to discuss the draft. Perhaps you can help us, said the colleague. The colleague grabbed Bonnies arm and looked at her earnestly. Well then. But the next two hours of the meeting were boring. No one actually talked about the draft, so she was simply drowsy. The colleague turned to Bonnie, Sorry, Annie, maybe you should go back to your desk. Dinner is on me. Its alright. I just cant follow you guys. Bonnie quickly walked out with relief. The air outside the conference room was never been so fresh. But because of the stupid meeting, she only had one hour left to work. It was not enough to make a draft, so why not walk around the building? Perhaps she would get inspiration. But as soon as she reached the neighboring building, someone stopped her. Im sorry Miss Annie, you cant go in here. Chapter 245 Can you Come to the Kindergarten? The guard was strong, staring alertly at Bonnie. Im sorry. I didnt know that. Bonnie turned around and went to the other floors. But to her surprise, all floors of thepany were closed to her. Oh, except for the top floor where Williams office was. Did she look like a suspiciousmercial spy? Bonnie went straight to Williams office to tell him about this. I didnt know that. William frowned confusedly. Its true. I was just walking around. Then let me check it out, and I promise Ill find out the reason. Dont be mad. No, I just need to talk to someone. You shouldnt find the boss, or he might judge your work. Actually, Annie would leave thepany once the logo was finished. So, she didnt care about her poprity or authority around the office. Annie, youre really sweet. Would you like to go out for a dinner? I mean, its for an apology on behalf of the firm. William looked at her with deepened guilt. When he was about to call to make a reservation, Bonnie quickly stopped him. No, I have to head home early today. Sebastian is waiting for you? asked William, resigned sadness in his eyes. Yes, we got an appointment today.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She didnt lie. They were going to talk about the design tonight. After a long while, he squeezed a smile and said with resignation. Well, then I think you leave me no choice. Maybe another day. When I have finished the logo, we can have a celebration dinner. Okay. William nodded. Suddenly, Bonnies phone rang. It was actually a call from kindergarten. Mommy,e to kindergarten. Its a big emergency! The voice on the other end of the phone was anxious. What? Bonnies heart almost leaped to her throat, Mommy will be here soon! After hanging up the phone, Bonnie looked at William, Im sorry, William. Something was going on at the kindergarten. I have to take an hour off. Ill go with you. William said immediately, You dont seem well. What if you go distracted while driving? He was right. Bonnie almost lost the use of her limbs in panic. Thank you. Bonnie handed the car key to William. In half an hour, they arrived outside the kindergarten. Kids, where are you? Bonnie rushed inside. Chapter 246 Get over Yourself! At the kindergarten, Bonnie cried out her kids names in a fluster. Soon, four kids jumped out together hand in hand. Mommy, we are here! Erika said in a ringing tone. Bonnie rushed to them and checked them from head to toes. Whats wrong? Did someone bully you? Do you feel alright? No, Joanna replied with her eyes sparkling in excitement, Its Andrew. Hes having an interview on the TV! Bonnie was a little confused and asked Why would they want to interview Andrew? Lukas exined, Hes a talented game yer and ranks top ten in Willisto. So, they want to know more about this game genius. Bonnie never expected that the television would develop an interest in a child being hooked on video games. But anyway, she was proud of her little boy! Bonnie wanted to kiss Andrew, who, however, dodged back a little with a disgusted face and said, Keep your salvia off my face. Im you, mom. Dont push too far. A security guard came over when Bonnie was still in the middle of talking. Maam, your car would disrupt the traffic. Would you please drive it away? Bonnie apologized and walked towards her car at the school gate. Car keys were still on it, but William was not there. Where was he? Bonnie couldnt find him after several rounds of search, yet she got a text from him, Annie, happened to meet my clients. Sorry I had to leave. Then Bonnie had to drive it back. However, she didnt notice that the car was not in neutral even with the handbrake pulled down. When she took off the handbrake, the car ran forward and was going to hit the ck Hummer. Bonnie was freaking out, and lucky was that she immediately pressed the brake pedal to stop the ident. Annie, what were you thinking? Are you out of your mind? Sebastians face showed up as the car window of the Hummer rolled down. But now, his face was covered with irresistible coldness. Sebastian was so pissed off that he really wanted to rip the woman in two. Bonnies mind waspletely nk and her face was drained of color. She stuttered, I-I didnt know that. William drove them here, right?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Sebastianpressed his lips into a thin line. He then got off the car, walked up to Bonnies car, and grabbed her out of it. And before Bonnie knew it, he parked the car in the regted area proficiently. Bonnie was stunned by him being unbelievably good at drifting. Mr. Grant, you are just amazing at this. Sebastian nced at her and said nonchntly, At least better than you. You jerk, get over yourself! If you gave an ex an inch, he would take a mile. So typical! Chapter 247 Who Is the Kid Like At this time, the kids all ran out. They all witnessed the perfect drifting and admired Sebastian so much. Erika, especially. Daddy, that was pretty cool. Can you teach me how to do this? When I grow up, I want to be a racing driver and spin along the road! The panicked look of Bonnie a moment ago when she almost collided with his car shed back in Sebastians mind. A girl should wait to be picked up and stay in the back seat. What if she acted as dumbly as her mother and caused idents? Immediately hepressed his lips and then refused Erika. Given a negative answer, Erikas very upset. Why couldnt she learn to drive? Erika shall find a coach to teach her better drifting skills when she grew up to prove him! At this time, people on the television already arrived and unloaded plenty of shooting equipment from the cars. It wasnt until this moment that Bonnie realized that Sebastian, same as her, was tricked into showing up in the kindergarten. But it didnt matter. The most important was that Andrew got his interview on TV. They, as the parents, couldnt be prouder to see it. Therefore, Bonnie took out her phone and took many pictures of Andrew as he was having the interview. As much as Andrew was a five-year-old child, he was calm in front of the camera, talking skillfully from e-sports to his school. Atst, he called for parents to develop children from different perspectives. Those journalists then turned to Sebastian and Bonnie with utmost excitement. Having a remarkable kid like this, you must have a really unique trick on nurturing children. Please share them with us and other parents.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie froze when they aimed the camera at her. I-I dont have much to say about bringing up children. I would like to be excluded from the shooting. Bonnie became stuttering in front of cameras and was at a loss as to what to say, but the journalists insisted on words from them. In fluster, she looked for Sebastian for help. Her eyes were like deers and now the deer gets lost in the wood. Sebastians heart couldnt help being touched by her helpless look, which was surprisingly lovely. Thinking of this, Sebastian said, Actually, we have no particr technique. We do this for our children In front of the camera, Sebastian was quite eloquent. The journalist couldnt cease to nod at his educational opinions with enormous respect. With endless spotlight all targeted at him, he looked like a big star. Atst, the teachers of kindergarten put out pens and notes, trying to write down his words. His answer had high academic value and should benefit them in conducting the education of children in the future. Carefully they put it down. Bonnie looked at him with shock because Sebastian didnt seem to put the effort into taking care of Joanna. Suddenly, the journalist switched to other subjects. Andrew daddy, you had a very good point in nurturing kids but I dont think thiss the only factor for childrens sess. Then what else do you think can be the reason? He responded with another question. The journalist firmly looked at them and said, Like gic inheritance. May I ask who the kid is like on the intelligent level? Chapter 248 The Best Family Photograph A flicker of disappointment shed across Sebastians face. His mood was going through a short period of feeling ted or blue. Gic inheritance? Well, he didnt even know who the kids father was! How could he know about how this kid got his IQ?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Out of nowhere his heart sank thinking of it, and Bonnie noticed that too. As a person feeling camera-shy, she voluntarily took the microphone and said, Among other things, I believepany from the parents matters the most. The journalist nodded with apparent agreement, I cant be more jealous of you two, a great couple, showing much care for each other, not to mention your outstanding children. Thank you, Bonnie felt so much relief that their focus eventually shifted, and Sebastian returned to his usual calm look. Later the journalists asked several other questions about raising kids and hoped to end the interview with a photograph. The photograph was intended for Andrew, but one journalist suggested taking a family photograph. Me? Bonnie froze, Theres no need for me to be in this picture. Dont be shy. Its a good chance to let everybody know Andrews extraordinary family. Joanna also looked up with hope and said, Lets do this, please? She hadnt taken one picture with her mom and dad, and she would wake up from a dream with a happy smile if she were in a family photo like this. Bonnie had to agree with Joannas ceaseless begging. Bonnie and Sebastian stood in the back with the four kids in the front. Would you pleasee a little closer? Form what is seen now you two arent a loving couple. The journalists said. So Bonnie moved a bit but still, there was a huge gap between them. This was killing Joanna! After thinking for a while, she came up with an idea and snickered. As the journalist counted to three, Joanna shouted, Theres a caterpir! Caterpir? Bonnie was so scared that she jumped into Sebastians arms. Nailed it! They had never been the closest ever! They almost kissed each other. The journalists caught the perfect moment and pressed the shutter. Against the blue sky, parents in the back held each other while kids in the front cocked their heads, smiling. This photo was a prime price of artwork! The journalist could imagine the value of this news. Todays trip was really rewarding. He packed up his camera and left joyfully. But Bonnie was still in Sebastians arms. Her face was pale and she was numb from shock. Complex feelings mixed inside Sebastian. For one moment, he recalled the little Bonnie who also was afraid of caterpirs. Chapter 249 Improvement But its just a quick shback. The next minute Sebastian regained his sense. He was well aware that the girl who used to tag along with him had grown up, and her name was Be, who had nothing inmon with the women standing in front of him. Realizing this, he shook off all the feelings and said aloofly, Get off now. Bonnie was still in his arms and shook her head to refuse, No! Not a chance! Lukas couldnt watch it anymore. He said, Mommy, little Joanna lied to you. Theres no caterpir on the ground. On hearing this, Bonnie peeked through Sebastians arms at the ground to check. After making sure it was a false rm, she got off awkwardly. Now she didnt know how to face Sebastian. But fortunately, Sebastian didnt watch her. He scooped the girls up, each in one arm, and walked away, Lets go home. Bonnie followed him closely. She intended to get back in her Beetle but ended up being drawn into the ck Hummer by Sebastian. Very soon the car got to the Sunshine Vi. Eric had already waited for her with a pile of documents. Catching the sight of Bonnie, he came over and said, You finallye back, Mrs. Grant. Im very sorry. Got stuck by the interview of Andrew in the kindergarten.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Even though she waste, Bonnie was a real professional designer, who could get down to work right after that. Eric and Bonnie first discussed the design in the study. Later Sebastian joined them. They had a heated discussion about the design philosophy. No matter what Sebastian and Eric said, Bonnie was capable of getting the gist in the first ce and provided feedback. Mrs. Grant, you never fail me. Eric spoke highly of Bonnie, You really live up to your name! No doubt the clients cared so much about whether she yed a part in it or not. Bonnie was ttered. Well then lets call it a day. I should take a shower now. You can go over what I have just proposed. After saying this, Bonnie went back to the room. Eric also left with the documents. Sebastian, alone in front of the desk, looked at those design papers withplicated feelings. Bonnie impressed him a lot. A random woman he found for fake marriage turned out to be the designer Magnolia whom he had been looking for all this time. What a world! While he was thinking this, Sebastians phone rang. As soon as he answered the phone, Rupert cried in his shrill voice, OMG! Shes right! Sebastian frowned and asked impatiently, Who is right about what? The fortune teller Erica! Have you forgotten? She said the rtionship between you and Annie would have gone further if you took action first today. When did our rtionship improve? He said so with increasing indifference. Well. Rupert wasnt very happy with his answer, Dont try to fool me. Its all on the news. You and Annie held and kissed each other. The four kids stood in the front watching. What can be counted as improvement if this didnt count? One step closer, they were going to kiss each other. Chapter 250 I Really Don’t Believe On the other side of the phone, Rupert was beyond excited. Sebastian, can you get me her phone number? I also want to know when I will find the right girl. Rupert asked with a little embarrassment. I dont think youll need this if you want to get into a rtionship. Sebastian rejected his request without hesitation. He came from a long line of doctors, aka, a rich family every woman would die for being one member of it. His candidates would queue up a line beginning from Willisto to French.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Rupert froze for a while. Uneasily he said, I want the best rtionship, a serious one. Better start with serendipity and we stay together without conflicts till death do us apart. He added, So can you give the number of the fortune teller Erica? Dont even think about this. Sebastian hung up directly after saying this. He sneered at Ruperts stupid ideas. To trust a fraud like this? Ridiculous! Was the fortune teller Erica really a fraud? At least, Sebastian thought so. ording to the fortune teller Erica, the rtionship between Annie and him will be improved if he took the initiative. But the truth was, he didnt do anything today. It was Annie who jumped to him. Would that be an improvement? Well, it depends. Anyways, none of it was true in the photo. Sebastian was well aware of that. He got really agitated in thinking about this without realizing it. At this time, he heard someone knocking on the wall. Gentle as it is, he could tell that the sound was from the bathroom of the next room. It reminded him of Bonnie mentioning her taking a shower. Obviously, it was her knocking down the wall. Sebastian stood up and walked to the door of the bathroom. Very impatiently he asked, Whats the matter? The door clicked open. A cloud of vapor came out and Sebastian could feel the warmth of steam. Among the mist, she peeked out blushing, whispering, Hmm, theres no female toiletries in here. Can you help me ask the maid to get a set for me? After living in the Vi for two days, she finally noticed this problem. But its not because shes insensitive. On day one Sebastian ran out of patience when she got back, she didnt use any shampoo and finished in a hurry. On day two, she got drunk and didnt wake up until the next morning. Taking a shower was not on the list. Today she finally had a chance to do this but got stuck by theck of toiletries. Fine, Sebastian walked out. He intended to let the maid do this. But out of a sudden urge, he went to the storeroom himself and fetched the toiletries for Bonnie. Bonnie cant be more surprised. Did she get this right? Sebastian, himself, helped her to take this! That was a turn-up for the books! Today Sebastian was exceptionally gentle, and he even lent her a hand during the interview. He seemed like a different person. Thinking about this, Bonnie also returned his favor with a beautiful smile only a girl would have, gently thanked him, and then closed the door. Sebastian was outside the door, and his heart had leaped to his throat with excitement. Chapter 251 You Should Learn to Share The sound of sshing water in the bathroom brought Sebastian back to reality. He checked the time and noticed it was 11:30 in the morning C still thirty minutes to the end of the day. Basically, he still got the chance to meet Cupid, as Fortune teller Erikas said if he took a step forward. He was so sure that Bonnie smiled while he was passing the toiletries for her and, he had to admit that this was the first time he saw the genuine smile on Bonnies face!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian turned back to the study with a deep frown and took out her name card. He started to reconsider the Fortune Teller Erikas words and kept staring at it, losing in deep thought. After the shower, Bonnie went to bed early. When she woke up the next morning, she realized that Sebastian had note back to sleep all night. Dissatisfaction mixed with worries about him working overnight was written all over her face. Sebastian had helped herst night, so in return, Bonnie got up and went downstairs to make breakfast for him. She carefully made him mushroom soup, added with a bit of winter melon slices. As soon as she finished, Sebastian came downstairs and disturbed Bonnie abruptly. He was wearing a light brown trench coat with short sleeves and suit pants inside, feeling half formal and half casual. His hair brushed back perfectly against the light as if each strand was carefully taken care of. What a wonderful morning! Have you finished your work? Bonnie quickly looked away and handed over the soup bowl, I know you didnt sleepst night, so I made you some soup. Drink some before going to work? Ok, Sebastian nodded nkly. He sat down at the table to have the soup, but Rupert rushed in to interrupt his breakfast time. Hey, man, why did you block mest night? You havent answered my question yet! Rupert snapped. Rupert, its in the morning! Bonnie smiled. Rupert looked at Bonnie with twinkling eyes, Morning, Annie. Did I bother you guys? Bonnie was confused, but she still said, Of course not. By the way, Ive made Sebastian some soup. Do you want some? Ruperts face lit with a brighter smile as he caught a glimpse at Sebastians soup. As Rupert saw it, Bonnie was making breakfast to reward Sebastian after a wonderful night, oh, and that was why Sebastian blocked his number. No one wanted a phone call to ruin his night, right? Rupert itched to call the Fortune Teller Erika. Come on! Sebastian. Give me her number. No, Sebastian refused. I know you have it. You just dont want to give it to me! Come on! You cant be the only one to enjoy it here. You should learn to share! Rupert said in injured tones. Bonnie was confused, Share what? Chapter 252 Moody Man! Its just! Before Rupert finished his sentence, Sebastian stuffed a slice of greasy cheese into his mouth. Shut up ande, Sebastian saidmandingly.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Rupert quickly followed him upstairs. When they were in the study, Sebastian threw Rupert a card. Here. His voice was ice-like, sending a shiver to Rupert. But whatever, Ruperts eyes were twinkling as he took the card and left. Wait, who told you to take it? Just save the number and leave the card here. Sebastians voice was low but intimidating. Rupert winced at his voice and quickly did as he said. After that, he cracked a mischievous smile. Hey cousin, you actually believed it, do you? So you want to keep the card and call herter. Sebastians face registered anger and said, No. Without a slight hesitation, he denied it. Stubborn people always want to argue stubbornly. Rupert thought to himself and went downstairs. After breakfast, Bonnie left for work. She originally nned to follow the kids to the kindergarten by taking the nanny van and then driving the Beetle to work. But as soon as she got to the garage, she found that her car was parked inside. But obviously, she did not drive it backst night! Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant told us to drive it back yesterday. said the servant respectfully, waxing the car. She didnt expect Sebastian to be so attentive. Then Bonnie took out the key from her bag. She pressed the key several times but the car did not respond. She inserted the key and tried to open the car door in this way, but it still failed. Sebastian came over with four kids while Bonnie was still at a loss. Sebastian, I got some problems with my car. Could you help me to check? She asked. Sebastian knew cars so well that he could check out some problems. But it turned out that it wasnt the problem with the car, but her key C Sebastian had reced the safety lock! Why? Didnt you already give me this car? Why did you take it back? Bonnie was confused. Why? Sebastian was reminded of the incident when Bonnie almost hit his car yesterday. People drove cars that cost gas, this woman cost her life! No reason. I just take it back. What if your terrible driving skill damages my car? Sebastian said lightly. Of course, she will pay if crashed. What a big deal! Why did he look like she couldnt afford it? This man was alright yesterday. Why was he being such a jerk again! Well, men are stupid, unreasonable, and unreliable. Bonnie was totally at a loss for words when she was mad. Where are you going? Ill give you a lift. Sebastian was already in his car. Just at this time, Rupert came over. As soon as he opened his red sports car, Bonnie swooped in. Chapter 253 Stay Away From Sebastian Bonnie had already fastened her seat belt and even closed the car door. That was quick! Get off, With a brisk authority, Sebastian said. Bonnie grabbed the seat belt tight, No. Since I dont have a car, Ill take Ruperts! She paused for seconds and continued, Im filthy and stupid. I dont want to cost you a lot of money to clean your seat! Sebastian was silent but with a shade of anger on his face. Rupert was in an awkward position. Jesus! Why he was involved when they were bickering? He really wanted to beg Bonnie to get off his car, but before he could say anything, Sebastian stepped on the elerator and galloped away. It stung. But she quickly turned to Rupert with a squeezed smile. Mr. Robertson, Im sorry. Could you please take me to Riverine Street? Well Sure. Rupert nodded. Since Sebastian had left anyway, it shouldnt be a problem to give Annie a ride. However, when he dropped Bonnie off at the destination, two gangsters rushed up to puncture his tyre and scratch his car hood with a knife. Rupert agonized over his limited-edition sports car. Bonnie was shocked, but obviously, it was Sebastians order. Bonnie cursed him in her mind. That son of bitch! He wouldnt let her drive, fine. He disagreed with Rupert sending her, fine. Now he even did such a filthy thing. What on earth was he thinking? She took out a bank card and handed it to Rupert guiltily, Im so sorry, Mr. Robertson. Your car wouldnt be like this if it were not for me. Thiss for the maintenance fee. Let me know if this isnt enough. Its okay, Rupert waved to refuse, I got the insurance. Money was not a big deal. But it would take a long time to have the car repaired. He hated that he could not drive the car and bluff in Willisto! But Rupert didnt tell Bonnie that. He rejected the payment and drove away.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie was guilty. But after that, she decided to buy herself a car, in case Sebastian would do some crazy stuff again! Then she headed to the nearby 4S store on lunch break. Before Bonnie described her wanted car, the salesman was frightened when seeing her and invited her out. Im here to buy a car, Bonnie was angry, Im a customer. Is this the way how you treat your customer? We dont sell cars to you. The salesman sent her out and even locked the door from the inside. This made Bonnie wordless. Fine, she would switch to another store! But after she visited all the nearby 4S stores, even the rental car station, she kept getting rejection! Bonnie was totally confused. What the hell was going on here? Chapter 254 Sending a Car to Her Bonnie had to go back to thepany by lunchtime, but she was still thinking over the matter in her seat. Why did no one want to sell or rent any vehicle to her? Maybe it was Sebastian again. That insane freak didnt allow her to drive his car. Now, he didnt even want her to have one! Preupied with the curses on her mind, she didnt even notice that William hade close to her. Annie, what are you thinking of? You look so sad. Is there anything wrong with the design? asked William. His voice sounded gentle and kind, like the spring breeze, soothing people. Having heard his question, Annie came to her senses. No, its not about the logo. I just want to find a car, but its not easy to be done. Do you need a car? William took the chance to offer, You may use this one. William then put out a key for thetest version of the Porsche Cayenne. Bonnie felt overly ttered. She shook her head and refused, Its too expensive. I cant have it. She had already made up her mind. If she failed to buy or rent a car, she would turn to George for help, or she could ask Anna to help her out. Its okay. Just take it. William ced the key into her hand. This is thepanys car. Why cant you use it? Bonnie had learned something about that. Generally speaking, thoserge corporates would provide executives with vehicles to make it easier for their business trips. The foreign designpany where she had worked also offered cars for the senior positions. However, did it seem to be too extravagant for thepany to give her thetest version of the Porsche Cayenne? William smiled and said, Other employees dont have the privilege of using such a luxury car. But youre the designer for ourpanys logo. If youre not satisfied with your treatment, you might not take your work seriously and lower the quality of your product. This made Annieugh. She said, Okay. Ill take it for now. Ill give it back to you when I quit the job. No problem. In the afternoon, Annie drove the car to pick up the kids from the kindergarten. The kids gathered together to take a close look at the new car as soon as they saw it.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Wow, mom, where did you get the car? Mom, dad gave you the car. Is that true? asked Joanna loudly with her hands on her waist. Bonnie rubbed her head and smiled. No more questions. Lets get into the car. Ill take you home. Later on, she went back to the Sunshine Vi with the kids. Sebastian was reading a financial magazine when the kids rushed in. He merely nced at them without much concern. However, after a long time, he didnt see Bonnieing in, so he turned to Erika and asked, Where is your mom? Erika replied, I dont know. We entered the garage together, and then she asked us toe home first. Bonnie was still in the garage half an hourter? When he was thinking of that, Sebastian had already stood up from the sofa and strode toward the garage with a dull face. He saw Bonnie in a Porsche Cayenne trying hard to back the car in when he arrived at the garage. There were only inches left before the car would bump into the pir. Chapter 255 Checking Out the Car Sebastian was vexed about it. He walked over there and grabbed Bonnie out of the car. What are you doing? Bonnie almost fell, ring at the man. Where did you get the car? His voice was sharp and steely, getting Bonnie irritated. She had been suspicious of Sebastian as the one responsible for her being rejected by the 4S automobile store and car rental agency. Now she could be sure that it was Sebastian behind the scenes after he had said threw her that question. What a terrible man he was! Its none of your business. Bonnie retorted as she managed to get into the car, Please step back. I have to back the car into the garage. His stupid wife knew nothing of her capacity for driving, didnt she? She couldnt even back the car in for half an hour. How could she be confident to drive the car on the street? Moreover, the car was thetest version of the Porsche Cayenne. Sebastian wondered who had given the car to her. Could it be another man? Sebastian was enraged as he assumed. He shut the gate of the garage with a remote to stop her from getting back in the garage. The garage is mine and unknown cars exclusive. Get it out of there! Then Sebastian turned to order the servant, Watch her driving the car away. If she doesnt do it in the next ten minutes, you just smash it. Bonnie was at a loss for words while facing such an unreasonable lunatic. However, she got no choice but to drive the car out of there. Luckily, there was an open-air parking lot around the corner. Annie then parked the car there and walked back to the Sunshine Vi. Being angry about Sebastians behavior, she ignored him when she came home. After dinner, she took the children for a stroll in a park nearby. Meanwhile, Sebastian stayed in his study, chiding his subordinate.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. What do you mean cant find it? Is it so difficult for you to make it? Eric, on the other line of the phone, said bitterly, I really cant find anything about the car. The information waspletely covered up. I cant even track down the owner of the license te. Then you just continue with your work until you finally figure it out. His voice was thick with authority. Yes, sir. But Eric asked out of curiosity, Mr. Grant, maybe the car is from our rivalpany. Do I need to ask one of our workers to keep an eye on it? No, its not. Sebastian denied. Eric was confused. He then continued, Then who could be the cars owner? Impatience and sternness were written on Sebastians face. Let your mind talk, not your mouth. Eric shut up immediately when he could tell the anger in his bosss words. He said to himself. Okay, I will ask no more. He just couldnt understand why his boss would be so furious and worried about him. After all, it was the first time that Sebastian had be so serious about a car. Before that, he didnt get so angry even after the rivalpany had taken his business away which was worth billions of dors. Then, Eric made up his mind. Given that his boss was pretty serious about the car, he must make a thorough investigation! Chapter 256 The Meeting of Immoral Wives Bonnie was unaware of what would happen to her while she took the kids to y around in a park nearby. It was the public area for the vis, and many people went there to have fun with their children. The four kids soon blended into the new environment and even Andre went to y the mazes with other children on the beach. Bonnie sat on the bench, enjoying her quality time with her kids when someone called her name. Mrs. Grant? Annie raised her head and saw a swanky woman in brand clothes, wearing thick and whorish makeup. Hello. Bonnie greeted her. After she made sure it was Bonnie, the woman sat beside her. Its you, Mrs. Grant. d to meet you at the park. Yes. I take my kids out. The woman continued, I was at the birthday party, but I sat at the corner. I dont know whether you noticed me. Brian is my husband. Brian Musser, remember? Nice to meet you, Mrs. Musser. Oh, youre so nice. Mrs. Musser smiled from ear to ear. Were so matched. I was thinking that we should be friends since thest time we met! Bonnie was confused about the unexpected small talk and actually, sick of this kind of brown noser. She just wanted to get away from her as soon as possible. However, Mrs. Musser thrust a name card into her palm. Mrs. Grant, I live around the neighborhood. You shoulde to my house and we can have a tea party. Its nothing wrong to have more friends. Then, she pointed at the card and meandered, This is the address of our hotel. We will have a tea party this Tuesday. Many people wille. You should be there. Bonnie wanted to reject it subconsciously. However, Mrs. Musser seemed to have known her response, so she left quickly before Bonnie could say anything. Bonnie basically had no words for it because, in her eyes, this woman was so unreasonable. Mommy, whats that in your hand? Joanna noticed the card when she got tired and came to drink some water. Bonnie showed her the card. Its just a card from a neighbor. She invited me to an afternoon tea party.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. And her husband is Brian Musser? asked Joanna. Annie was stunned. Yes, do you know anything about her? Joanna nodded. Yes, I do. In the past, when the damn old woman still stayed at the Sunshine Vi, she always took me to the afternoon tea held by her. She felt sick whenever she thought of the scenery at that moment. Joanna told her that many women dressed in fancy clothes gathered together to gossip about other people. If there was anyone who refused to do so, they would consider her unapproachable. Then, they would ask their family members to distance their family. How did they do? asked Bonnie. Joanna recalled it carefully. Then, she counted with her fingers. There were so many ways. I remember they could make a false ount and release a fake bid. Or they found problems with the products on purpose after they had ordered a needlesslyrge number of products. ording to her, they made apany owned by a man living around bankrupt. Those women were so outrageous. Having learned about that, Bonnie felt anxious. If those rich women were so bad, they might make it hard on Sebastianspany simply because she didnte to the tea party. Chapter 257 What Shall I Do? Bonnie became pretty nervous about the afternoon tea that she had been invited toe to. She kept thinking about it until she returned to the Sunshine Vi with her children. She would have asked Sebastian about it, but he spent the whole night in his study without going to the bedroom. Having got up the next morning, Bonnie saw Sebastian was having breakfast downstairs. She then hurried downstairs. When she just got downstairs, Sebastian stood up instantly. Donna, wheres my briefcase? Donna was surprised. She wiped her hands and asked, Mr. Grant, you havent finished your breakfast yet. Do you want to leave now? Sebastians eyes glinted steelily. He snorted, Ive lost my appetite. Bonnie stopped when she heard those words a few feet away. Was it because of her? Before she could ask him, Sebastian had already walked outside of the house. In the whole process, he neglected her as if she was invisible! Bonnies stomach flipped as she felt pretty bad. She couldnt understand why he treated her so badly. He might have be so angry for the car she had got from elsewhere since he failed to y tricks on her. But that seemed to be incredible! Bonnie had no idea what happened to him, but she was not a pushover. Since Sebastian had ignored her, she didnt need to take him seriously either. Anyway, this whole marriage was just a joke. She would leave as soon as she found Natan, leaving that manic fool in Willisto until the end of his day!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Irritated by Sebastian, Bonnie went to work without having breakfast. In the following days, the Sunshine Vi was enshrouded in an intensive atmosphere. Bonnie and Sebastian lived under the same roof, but they treated each other like an enemy, ignoring each others existence. At night, things could be worse. Sebastian spent nights in his study and asked Eric to bring his clothes from the suits store, so as to avoid going to the bedroom. The four children were aware of what had happened despite their young ages. They gather together in their room with gloomy faces. Joanna asked, Erika, what shall we do? Mommy is on no speaking terms with my dad. Will they end up with divorce? Erika sighed and said, I dont know either. After all, dad doesnt believe me. Joanna became panicked. But you have checked their horoscopes. You said they were made for each other. Thats their destiny. Erika became enigmatical when she talked about fortune-telling. It can be changed with their behaviors. Joanna was confused. She couldnt figure out what Erika was talking about. Lukas gently exined, That is to say, if dad keeps treating mom badly, their fate might be changed and they might separate from each other. Until then, they would leave each other forever. Joanna cried when she heard his words. Tears fell from her eyes. She wondered what they could do to avoid the bad ending. She didnt want Bonnie to divorce her father. Nor did she want to separate from Bonnie. Stop crying. You look so ugly now. Andrew despised her behavior and handed over a napkin to her. Cry is not helping. We need to take action. Then what shall I do? sobbed Joanna. Chapter 258 The Arrogant Man Joanna looked up at Andrew with her crying face. Think about it! He didnt show any emotion on his face. All of a sudden, Joanna came up with an idea when she was bothered by the problem. Andrew, is it possible that Mommy and dad would not divorce as long as I can make them get along with each other again? Andrew folded his arms in front of his chest without saying anything. That meant a Yes. Joanna spun around excitedly. It would so nice if she could safeguard the marriage between her parents. And Andrew inspired her of that. She carefully took a box of choctes that she had hidden in her closet for a long time to Andrew. Andrew, my uncle sent the choctes to me from a foreign country. Its quite delicious. I only took one chunk, and the rest is all yours. Andrew didnt care about it at all. Im not interested in the girls candy. But Joanna insisted on giving him the choctes. She even put a heart-shaped one into his mouth. Her eyes were twinkling as she looked forward to seeing his response. How does it taste? Andrew turned away reluctantly, and then he said with disgust, Its too sweet! Having been inspired, Joanna managed to find a good chance to make her parents reconcile with each other. When she entered Bonnies room, she saw Bonnie staring nkly at theputer. Joanna became excited after taking a look at the screen. That was the stock chart of the Grant Group! As Sebastians daughter, she was quite familiar with it. The situation of the stock market seemed to be bleak as the share prices kept decreasing in the chart pattern. She noticed Bonnies dull face, indicating that she was concerned about the Grant Group and Sebastian. So Joanna decided to start from the stock market. Joanna dashed into Annies arms, looking sad. Mommy, what shall I do? I feel so sad. Whats the matter? Why are you so sad? asked Bonnie with concern. Covering her chest, Joanna sobbed, Its about dad. Hispany has got into trouble. Recently, hes colored off. I learned from Nanny Donna that he hasnt eaten anything for the whole day. Bonnie was shocked at first, and a tinge of sadness rose to her. She didnt know the lowered shares of the Grant Group could have such a huge impact on Sebastian. Mommy, could you please talk to my dad? He might get sick. I cant afford to lose him. Bonnie couldnt resist her tearful, begging eyes, which were like those of a baby seal that begged for food. Okay, Ill take it to him.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Joanna held her neck happily. Really? You need tofort my dad as much as you can. Okay, I will. Go out to have fun. After Joanna went out of the room, Bonnie looked at the stock prices and frowned. Chapter 259 It’s All Her Fault! During her staying abroad, Bonnie started apany and learned about finance. When she was told that the Grant Groups stocks had fallen, she immediately called George and asked him to look into it. George told her that someone attacked the Grant Group by several medium-sizedpanies in Willisto, and one of thosepanies belonged to Brian. It reminded Bonnie of what had happened in the park C Mrs. Musser once invited her to their tea party on Tuesday, but she declined. Little Joanna told her that the richdies were quite condescending. If someone refused to attend their tea party, they would secretly seek revenge. It was true. Look at the Grant Group now! Bonnie felt chilling with fear. Her fingers grasped the iPad so hard that the bezel of theptop almost broke down. She had never ever been more upset like this before. Well, she was mad at the crazy Sebastian for the past few days, but she never wanted anything bad to happen to hispany. She felt even worse when little Joanna came to tell her that Sebastian hadnt eaten the whole day. She couldnt just sit there anymore! Finding out Mrs. Mussers card, Bonnie called her. At the third beep, the phone was picked up. Hello? Who is it? Said Mrs. Musser, confused. Bonnie felt her hand was oozing sweat, Its me, Annie, Sebastians wife.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that, Mrs. Musser could not be happier, Oh, Mrs. Grant. What makes you call me? Bonnie was cursing her silently in her heart. What made her do this? You knew better than everyone, right? Mrs. Musser. Could there be any reason except that she had worked with otherpanies plotting against Sebastian? But Bonnie could not tell her that, she only smiled, It was quite a pity that I did not have the opportunity to attend your tea party thest time. Can Ie the next time? Sure, Mrs. Musser replied without hesitation, In fact, we are at Feast Lounge now. You cane. Now? Bonnie was startled, So theres not only a host tea party but a dinner party? Yeah. After all, we are not quite busy and we would hang around whenever we have time. Mrs. Grants not busy, right? Bonnie hastened to answer, Yeah, I will be there in a minute. As soon as she hung up the phone, Bonnie found a violet knee-high dress, put on some make-up, ready to go. However, at the entry, she ran into Sebastian who had juste back from work. When their eyes met, Bonnie could see clearly he was haggard and tired. Little Joanna was right. Sebastian was worried about thepany! Mrs. Grant, are you going out? Its gettingte. Said Donna from the kitchen, curiously. Bonnie nodded, Yeah, I need to see a friend. Then she averted her eyes to Sebastian and opened her red lips. But before she could say a word, he directly went upstairs to his study. Bonnie was indeed speechless. Fine, she would talk to himter about this, probably when she was back from the dinner party. What she did not know was that the moment she went out, Sebastian turned around at the stairs with his eyes red with jealousy. chapter 260 She Was With Other Man! Sebastian felt there was a fire of wrath burning in his heart. Recently, Bonnie went in and out by her Cayennes but he was unable to trace the origin as if to show off. And now, she was going outte, wearing a beautiful dress, delicate make-up, and arresting perfumes.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Was she going to meet the guy who gave her the car? Mr. Grant, Donna seemed to have sensed something, and exined tentatively, It seems Mrs. Grant is just going to meet some female friends. Its not what you think Sebastian twitched his thin lips, What am I thinking? Well Donna could not find the right wording. Sebastian flicked his eyes upward, You dont have to tell me anything about her. Im not interested. Why should he interfere with Bonnies business? She was just some random woman he picked to fool Aliyah. Why should he care about her? Then Sebastian went straight to his study and mmed the door as loud as he could. The whole mansion was shaking with that m. Seeing that, Donna dared not to say anything more. She simply went back to the kitchen to prepare dinner. After two hours or so, it was almost ten oclock at the night. Sebastian went out of his study and questioned Donna coldly, Wheres her? Donna was confused, Who? Annie. Sebastian clenched his teeth, Why is she not back? Just as she was going to answer his question, something hindered her utterance. After a while, she said quietly, Mr. Grant, didnt you forbid us to say anything about Mrs. Grant? She was curious if Sebastian regretted it. You dont have to tell me anything about her. Its just there is a rule in Sunshine Vi about this curfew. No one is allowed to enter after ten oclock at night. You should inform her. Said Sebastian. Donna was shocked, When did we have that rule? Now! Sebastian answered drily. Alright, Donna got it. Why couldnt he just admit that he wanted Mrs. Grant to return early? What the hell was that curfew? Well, what a child! Donna shook her head resignedly and went to call Bonnie. Knowing that Sebastian was concerned, she put the phone on speaker. After a while, someone picked up the phone. Hello? It was just not Bonnie. Instead, it was a man. The mans voice was very gentle, like the spring breeze in April that warmed your heart but not to Donna. She was just flustered. She turned the speaker off and was about to hang up the phone. I must have dialed the wrong number. But before she could turn it off, Sebastian swooshed before her and took her phone, staring at it emotionlessly. It was under the name of Mrs. Grant. Wrong number? Donna, you learned to tell lies now. His voice was freezing cold. Donna never felt the situation more severe than there was perspiration in both her forehead and the palm of her hand. Maybe its my poor eyesight. Sebastian could not care less about her. He simply took the phone and asked, Wheres she? With you? She went out to buy some condoms. Sebastian pulled a long face. The phone in his hand almost got squashed. chapter 261 Remember Who You Are When Sebastian scowled, the whole Sunshine Vi quivered. Where is she? He asked in a subdued voice. The man on the other side of the phone paused, InNo. 1 Royal Private Club. Sebastian hung up the phone and went out as if he wanted to murder someone. Donna, who totally freaked out, tried to reach Bonnie again only to find her phone had been switched off. It was over. Today must be the doom of Sunshine vi. The ck Hummer was galloping at a crazy speed on the road. One could hardly catch its sight. Within half an hour, Sebastian arrived at the No. 1 Royal Private Club. The moment he got off the car, everyones attention fell on him, especially those who had dressed up in their finery. The normal grey pajama could not shadow even a little of Sebastians glory. Even if he was just standing there doing nothing, people would naturally fall for him.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. It was Sebastian, the king of Willisto! Who would not want to be with a man both handsome and wealthy? Some of the girls, ready to take action, approached him in a seductive manner. Mr. Grant. What a coincidence! Yeah, what a coincidence! Weve worked together before, do you remember? How about having a drink with us? For these women, Sebastian had nothing but disgust and despise. But again, the thought of Bonnie, the damn slut, might be ttering some man at this precise moment just like this, only fueled his anxiety. At that moment, he caught sight of a familiar face C Bonnie. Under the colorful neon light, she was carrying a bag from the supermarket, wandering slowly towards the private club. Sebastian, with his eyes crimson, went straight to her and grasped her wrist. Hey, who Sebastian? What are you doing here? Bonnie was totally bewildered at the sight of the man. Did Ie at the wrong time and ruin your night? He narrowed his eyes, lips curved up ironically. Night? What night? Bonnie could not even figure out what he was saying? Go home with me. Sebastian, feeling impatient, pulled her to his car. But Bonnie just wouldnt go. She gripped the light pole on the roadside with her feet and clung herself to it. I cant. Its the most important moment. Give her a little more time and she could figure out if these people worked together against Sebastian. If they were admitted, she would record it and send it to the supervision bureau. If the bureau had evidence of these tricks, the viins would be convicted and sent to jail. How could she leave at this point? Sebastian was even angrier hearing that. The most important moment to enjoy yourself after having bought a condom? Before doing that, you should remember who you are! He said with anger. Chapter 262 You Are Filled with Filthy Thoughts! Gettingid while she was still Mrs. Grant? Bravo! Sebastian wished he could find a way to murder her right now. Bonnies face suddenly went pale. So, Sebastian thought she was doing things that she was not supposed to do? Basically, he was right. She was just a fake Mrs. Grant. Why should she appear to love him so much that she would risk everything for him? Sebastian must think she was a joke.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie looked up defiantly, her beautiful eyes gleamed with pride. You are right, Mr. Grant. I should keep in mind who I am and stop caring about others so much. Dont worry, I will go home now. Her voice sounded frosty. He was aimed at by severalpanies? She would let it go now. It was none of her business! Sebastian blinked several times and fixed his attention on Bonnies hand. He was vexed again seeing that plump bag. Throw it. He ordered. Bonnie spontaneously hid it in her chest, No. I bought it. I will deal with it. Otherwise, its a waste of money. Deal with it? With whom? It inmed his anger again. I told you to throw it. Didnt you hear me? But no matter what he said, Bonnie just kept hiding it behind her. As they were in a fight over the stic bag, Mrs. Mussers voice came from behind. Mrs. Grant, what took you so long? We thought you had left without bidding us goodbye. Come on, everyones waiting for you. It was not until Mrs. Musser came closer that she recognized Sebastian. Suddenly, she became more cordial with her eyes flickering, Mr. Grant, what brings you here? Are youing to pick up Mrs. Grant? You took her here? Sebastian examined Mrs. Musser from head to toe. Seeing that, Bonnie hastened to interject, I came here myself. Dont misinterpret anything. We should go home. Although Sebastian was an ass just now, she could not help protect him. As long as Mrs. Musser was not unhappy, Sebastian would be safe and sound, right? But this time, Sebastian had no intention to leave. He even took out his phone to ask Eric to deal with it. How dare this Mrs. Musser brings his girl here? If she wanted a ce to spend her money, he would give her one. Sebastian! Bonnie was in a tizz. She dragged him towards the car and yelled at him after pushing him into the car, Are you crazy? What are you doing? What? Without her guidance, you wont be able to enjoy the sex? What? Bonnie widened her eyes, What sex? I dont get it. Her eyes were filled with confusion. But for Sebastian, it appeared more like ying dumb. Did she really think he was unaware of the truth without being in the private room in person? Dont assume I have no idea what you are doing. How many guys are there tonight? Trying to fool me by getting condomsAnnie, you are filthy. Sebastian chided coldly. Bonnie was shaking with anger. That fucking asshole! Was he aware of what he was saying? Comparing with Mr. Grant, whose head was filled with filthy dirty thoughts, Im much cleaner. Here, have these kumquats. You know what? Have more. Its better to have kumquats in your head than those filthy thoughts. As she was reproaching him, she took out the kumquats angrily and forcefully threw them at Sebastian. Chapter 263 What Else Are You Trying to Do? The ripened kumquats beautifully fell on Sebastians face and made a mess of his handsome face. And his clothes, as well. As Sebastian ducked his head to check himself, his face sunk. But to his surprise, he was less angry. Somehow, knowing it was kumquats that Bonnie had purchased, and not condoms gave him a sense ofjoy? But still, he said in a distant tone, I admit I was wrong about this. But what about the man who answered the phone? What did you n to do tonight? Bonnie could not quash her anger anymore, I was making a fool of myself because I wanted to help you. Thosedies husbands ganged together in order to take you down and caused the Grant Groups share to fall. But it turned out to be a dinner party held by thosedies. Plus they found some young men for fun. Bonnie was not used to those asions, so she made an excuse and went to buy some kumquats. She left the phone secretly in the room, leaving the record on, and tried to record their conversation and send it to the supervision bureau. But in the end, everything she had done was literally worth nothing. If anything, it was an excuse for Sebastian to assault her. When Bonnie finished her sentence, she felt like crying, and tears started falling down her cheek. Sebastian gaped at her, frozen. It turned out that she did not do anything wrong or inappropriate. She came here merely because she wanted to help him. Suddenly, he felt a prickling sensation in the softest ce of his heart. After a while, he opened his mouth and said resignedly, Dumb ass. Yes, I am a dumb ass. And I am the dumbest ass in the world. Are you She would have finished the sentence if Sebastian had not closed the distance between them and just kissed her on the lips. He kissed without rules, more like a despot, bossy, peremptory, refusing her to move even a little. What are you doing? Bonnie said in a low voice while her face turned rosy. Sebastian ignored her question, Im not as weak as you thought. Thosepanies wont take me down. Its just a game. He didnt even care about them. What he was concerned about was the big rival thatpeted with him in the foreign market. Bonnies beautiful eyes flickered. So, theres nothing happening to you? No. Then why are you frowning every day? You didnt eat today. She was curious. Why? Even Sebastian himself had no idea. Anyway, he was feeling annoyed. Especially when he was at the Sunshine Vi, he really wanted to punch somebody if possible. Eating was thest thing he wanted to consider. But Sebastian said nothing. He got off the car, Follow me. Bonnie blinked her eyes, perplexed, To where? The private room.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie was confused again, Havent I just told you the truth? What else are you trying to do? chapter 264 It Won’t Happen Again A touch of vexation shed through Sebastians eyes, Dumb ass, your phone. Oh, Bonnie remembered that her phone was still in the room. But it was just a phone. She could retrieve it herself. Why was Sebastian going?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Before Bonnie could ask him, he was heading to the entry. Mrs. Musser had been waiting for a long time on the other side. Seeing that Sebastian wasing to her, she smiled instantly, Mr. Grant, the club was run by my husband. If you would love a drink, why dont youe in? Sebastian paid no heed to what she was saying. He just nced backward, Come. Bonnie hastened her steps. Following Sebastian, she returned to the room. Somedies in the room, who was in the hugs of young men while Sebastian came in, instantly straightened themselves. Mrs. Musser was scared because she did not expect Sebastian to enter their room. Mr. Grant, we sent these guys here. It has nothing to do with Mrs. Grant. She exined Sebastian nodded, I dont think you wont shift the me. Though it was said in a cold tone, clearly, he believed it. Mrs. Musser sighed with relief. Then Sebastian urged Bonnie, Take your things. OkayBonnie hastened to take out her handbag and phone. When they were leaving, Mrs. Musser promised, Mr. Grant, I promise this is thest time we bring Mrs. Grant here. I am quite assured since there will be no next time. He left thesest words and went out with Bonnie. There were only somedies left on the spot, but they were confused. But a few secondster, they received phone calls from their husbands. What have you done? Why the Grant Group would purchase mypany because of you? We are bankrupted now! Thedies panicked and could not believe their ears. Their eyes were filled with terror that soon sent a chill all over their body. That was what Sebastian meant. There was no next time. Now that they were bankrupted, they would have no financial support to hang out with Bonnie. The ck Hammer was again galloping on the road. Bonnie, sitting in the shotgun seat, was staring at Sebastian while her fingers were fidgeting with the corner of her clothes. The image of Sebastian kissing her kept shing through her eyes. She could not get rid of it and now her cheeks were burning. The point was that Sebastian came for her because he thought she was going to have sex with another man after making the phone call. He was really anxious, wasnt he? Bonnies mind was a mess but she had no idea how to cast them out. As she was hesitating, they arrived at the Sunshine Vi. Hearing the car sound, Donna came out in a hurry, looking gravely worried. She let out a sigh after seeing both Sebastian and Bonnie were fine. It seemed there was just some misunderstanding between them. Nothing serious happened. Now she was relieved. Since the appropriate way to ask Sebastian questions eluded Bonnie, she decided to simply go to sleep. Just as she entered, Sebastian grabbed her hand and pulled her back, Where are you going? I am going to sleep. Bonnie blinked her eyes, What else can I do for you? Chapter 265 Wingman- Little Joanna Sebastian looked at her with his dark eyes. Go and take a shower, and meet me in my study. After saying that, he went to the study first, leaving Bonnie startled and all alone.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. What the hell? Take a shower and meet him in his study? Was he trying to sleep with her? As Bonnie was trying to figure it out, Donna happily pushed her into her bedroom. Mrs. Grant, go and take a tower. I will fetch your nightgown for you. What Bonnie could not even finish her sentence before Donna hurried to the dressing room. Whatever. She might as well take a shower first. The smell of alcohol from the club made her head spin. As for Donna, she would exin to herter. With that in mind, Bonnie went into the bathroom. And in the dressing room, Donna was rummaging for an appropriate nightgown. What are you doing? Joanna came with her sleepy eyes, I heard someone talking downstairs. I thought it was mommy and daddy. Donna took out a white one, the corner of her mouth curled up into a mischievous smile. It was, little Joanna. But you should go to sleep. Your mommy and daddy have serious business to do. What? Joanna was no longer sleepy hearing that. No wonder Donna was looking for gowns. That was great! After tonight, daddy and mommy should be able to get along like they used to. Joanna even believed her talking with Bonnie had yed an important role in their reconciliation. She was so proud of herself now! Thinking of that, she intended to do something more. Joanna pondered for a moment and went down in front of the closet. She reached out her hand, searching for something. Finally, she pulled out a new gown. It was a butt-length ck silk dress. There was also a v-line in the front, which helped to bring out the feminine curve. Her daddy would be impossible to resist her mommy when she wore this. Donna was stupefied. Miss Joanna, how would you have that? Joanna waved her goodbye. Just give it to mommy. There was no way that Joanna would tell her that it was because she had overheard that Be was going to seduce daddy by wearing sexy gowns and that she had bought all the sexy gowns in the major stores in Willisto using her own pocket money. At that moment, she was just trying to piss Be off. What a nice coincidence that they would be useful today. How insightful she was, right? Donna raised her thumb at little Joanna and went to deliver the gown. Seriously? Bonnie was shocked at the sight of the gown, Its not even mine. Mrs. Grant, yours was in the drying machine. Its new. You can have this. Said Donna, seriously. Bonnie was a bit confused, All of them? But I have seven eight nightgowns. Oh, the soup was still in the kitchen. I need to check on it. Donna found an excuse and went away, leaving Bonnie alone to solve her problem. What to do now? Either wearing this or wearing nothing Chapter 266 I Did Not Think About It It was not after half an hourter that Bonnie went to the study. Just as Sebastian felt like he was going to wait forever, he heard the footsteping closer. He looked up and was shocked. What are you wearing? Bonnie, a little embarrassed, was fidgeting with her dress, UmI was a little bit cold. Yeah, she felt a bit cold! That was why she was wearing a camel overcoat that could cover her knees. It made her safer than ever. Cold? Theres sweat on your forehead. Yeah, thats a cold sweat, Bonnie said matter-of-factly.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Sebastian was speechless. Whats wrong with her again? Whatsoever. Sitting in the chair, he gestured at Bonnie, and said in a low and hoarse tone, Come here. But Bonnie remained at a safe distance. Just talk to me there. I can hear you. Sebastian, having no patience to argue with her, simply dragged her towards him. She resisted violently. Sebastian, be cool. We can talk about it. But Im not ready to do it with you. Do what? He asked. Bonnie blinked her eyes, confused. Then she found herself sitting in a seat beside him. His hands were lying on each side, without any further movement. And on the desk, there was aptop disying her scripts. So you called me to your study to discuss these designs? Or what? He asked again. Bonnie wanted to say it aloud that she thought they were going to have sex. Well, she thought too much. Perhaps she was not. If you want to discuss these designs, why did you tell me to take a shower? You smelled like alcohol and other peoples perfume. Its disgusting. She almost forgot Sebastian was quite obsessive about sanitation. Taking her to retrieve her phone was probably the most he could push himself to do. But she, instead of taking his peculiarity into consideration, was thinking ridiculously about Bonnie regretted, reproaching herself silently. Then, she averted her attention to the designs, Just ask me anything. When work was mentioned, Sebastian became serious. They were having a heated discussion. Bonnie was so engrossed in it that she felt herself heating from head to toe and took off her overcoat. When she realized it, she found Sebastian was staring at her corbone and his eyes were moving down Bonnie felt her face burning and hurried to put her clothes on. Donna got it for me. I did not mean to wear it. She hastened to exin in case there might be any misunderstandings. Sebastian nodded, looking at her with a nd expression. Please continue. As he was saying, he took out his phone and scrolled through it. Chapter 267 He Was So Irritating! Okay, Bonnie continued. And somehow, she felt the hotness receding and a little bit of coolnessing, which made her overcoat morefortable than ever. Finally, the designs were revised. As she was leaving, Sebastian cast her something he just took out from the drawer, Here. Bonnie unwittingly opened her hand. It was a car key. Why are you giving this to me? She asked curiously. Sebastian looked as cold as ever. Its a reward for your hard work on these designs. You will drive this car since now. But I have a car. Return it to where it belongs, or have it smashed and throw it to the garbage site. He said with a sense of brutality, Or people would think the Grant Group is maltreating its employees if you are not driving the car I give you. Bonnie refused no more. Meanwhile, she was not feeling veryfortable. She thought it waspensation for his confiscating her New Beetle. But it was just for the Grant Group. How could she not feel down? Anyway, she buckled herself up quickly, smiling, Its mine, right? You are not going to take it back once more, arent you? He nodded, Its yours. Bonnie nodded and left the study with the key in her hand while Sebastian asked for a coffee. When Donna entered, she immediately shivered and almost spilled the coffee. She looked up and found the AC was only sixteen degrees. Mr. Grant, the ACs too low. Its bad for your health. You are wearing so little. What if you caught a cold? She kept nagging while turning off the AC. Sebastian was sipping his coffee leisurely without saying anything. It would not be cold enough to make him sick, but it would be hot enough to give that dumb woman heat rash. He really doubted whether Bonnie was the designer Magnolia. She seemed a little dummy, wasnt she? Bonnie, of course, would not know what was in Sebastians mind at that moment. She went back to her room, took a shower, and went to sleep. When she woke up the next day, she was feeling good, but not good for long. When she entered the garage and saw the car Sebastian gave her, the glow on her face faded. Really? It was not revenge or something? The ck Jeep looked so cumbersome and there was something green covering the outside, which probably would make it look ck and green under the sunlight. As for the inside, there was no adornment. The seat was even covered by weaver cloth. And the windows! The windows were opened by a hand crank. This car really beat all the other expensive luxurious cars in this garage. Bonnie clenched her teeth. She knew it! How would he suddenly be so generous to offer her a car? Clearly, because the car was too ugly to drive out, but was just fine enough to fool her!Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 268 You Made Them The more Bonnie thought about it, the angrier she became. Eventually, she got so angry that she lifted her feet and kicked at the tire. The tire was fine, but she was not. It was so hurt that she lost her bnce and sank to the floor. Mrs. Grant! Eric, on his way to meet Sebastian, came to her instantly, his eyes filled with concern, Are you alright? Im fine. Bonnie patted the dust off her clothes. Eric looked at the car shockingly and something shed across his eyes, Mrs. Grant, why did you kick the car? Bonnie saw his expression and felt even angrier, Isnt it ugly? I have never seen a car as ugly as this one. Can you imagine Sebastian gave it to me as a gift? Hes clearly messing up with me. It was so shocking that Eric almost felt his jaw dropping to the ground. Bonnie thought he was rendered speechless by the ugliness of the car, and waved her hands resignedly. Well, never mind. I will see youter, Eric. Then, she went into the car and drove away. Finally, Eric came to his sense. He just couldnt believe his eyes. Mr. Grant gave this extremely safe car to Mrs. Grant? The money put to adapt this car could almost buy all the cars in this garage. Mrs. Grant must be the apple of his eyes. Such a lucky girl! But it seemed Mrs. Grant had no idea how much this car was worth and was stillining about it. Since Mr. Grant did not mention that, he would choose to shut his mouth up. Maybe Mr. Grant did that on purpose, in case Mrs. Grant cried out loud after knowing the price. Yeah, that must be the reason. It was a bit embarrassing for Bonnie to drive the car to work. So she parked it in a nearby parking lot to avoid beingughed at by her colleagues. After that, she deliberately took a cab to get Williams car here.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Staring at the keys that were returned, William was confused, Why are you giving me back? Well my husband gave me a car as a present for my designs, so I suppose it would be better to return the car. Said Bonnie. William fluttered his eyes and smiled bitterly, Oh, alright. But still, Im very grateful for your borrowing the car from thepany for me. I made some bean pastry. Would you like to have a try? Without hesitation, he ate one, It tastes good. You are brilliant, Annie. When it came to cooking, Bonnie believed no one would criticize her for that, Thank you. I even had a cooking certificate to better take care of my children. Bean pastry was a piece of cake for her. Heplimented her again and ate more. But Bonnie found something wrong. A rash erupted in Williams face and was spreading all over. Within only five minutes, his face swelled up and arge area of his neck turned red. Whats happening? Are you alright? Bonnie was startled. William didnt seem to care much. Its nothing. Its just Im allergic to beans. What? Bonnie widened her eye, You ate my bean pastry while you know you are allergic to beans? You made them. William looked up and said in a serious tone. Chapter 269 A Narrow Escape Weird feelings filled the office, and Bonnie was really embarrassed. Why? Why bean pastry? Now she didnt know how to answer him and more importantly, what if something happened to William because of the allergy? Move! Move! I will take you to the hospital. William was quite obedient and followed her to the hospital. Due to the allergy, it would be better for William not to be exposed to the light and wind, so he was in the doctors office while Bonnie was doing all the stuff, like registering and paying fees. It was bad enough, but it could get worse. The doctors avable in the morning were all registered. There were only doctors in the afternoon. But William was not severe enough to go to the emergency room, he kept being postponed. Hi, excuse me, miss. Could you help me register? I could pay extra, said Bonnie to the stuff at the register counter. But the stuff rolled her eyes. If everyone pays to cut in line, when could the doctors have a rest? They arent machines, are they? Then she turned the que to the REST sign. Bonnie turned herself hopelessly. Should she find a scalper? Just then, a familiar voice called her in her back. Annie? It was Rupert. He was wearing a doctors white coat, with one hand in his pocket, another hand carrying a case report and a stethoscope in the chest pocket. His gentlemanly look had attracted quite a lot of girls. Mr. Robertson. What a nice coincidence. Said Bonnie. Rupert approached her, rubbing his hand. Annie, could you do me a favor? I heard Erica is familiar with Fortune Teller. Could you make me an appointment? What? Bonnie looked at Rupert, shocked, Why do you want to meet Fortune Teller? I want to see when I can have a girlfriend, of course. But I dont know why Fortune Teller wont meet me after I told him who I am. And I asked Erika for help, but she still hid from me. Rupert was depressed. If he had any other choice, he wouldnt have asked Bonnie for help. Bonnie, however, had a lot of things going on in her mind. What would Rupert be when he knew that Erika was Fortune Teller? Ill have a try. Bonnie did not reject him. Rupert almost jumped when he finally saw a silver lining.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He looked rather exhrated, patting his chest. Awesome, Bonnie. I will return your favor. Oh no. I can return it now. You were trying to register, right? Though Rupert, as a doctor, could not simply help her cut in line, he could directly take Bonnie to see other doctors. Really? Thatll be great. Thank you, Rupert. But its my friend, hes There was a change of tune in Bonnies voice from excitement to contemtion. Never mind. Forget it. Thanks anyway. Something did ur to Bonnie. There might be a big problem if Rupert saw William, who looked exactly like Sebastian. Chapter 270 Catch Sebastian Out Rupert shook his head. Come on. Wheres your friend? We can go together. No, its okay. Hes already left actually. And I am going too. See you. Before Rupert could say anything, Bonnie quickly ran away. Looking at the way she left, Rupert thought he was a monster or something. Though it was a bit confusing, he did not dig into that and went to do his own business. Bonnie peeped out from behind a column, feeling relieved that Rupert did not explore deeper. Then she found a scalper and finally registered for William. The doctor checked him and said it was just a mild allergy. An intravenous drip would suffice. Annie, you should probably go back to work. I will go back myself after this thing is done, said William. But it just made Bonnie guiltier. She got herself a seat opposite William. I will be here for you. If it werent me, you wouldnt be here.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. They spent more than two hours there waiting for the drip to be over. After the nurse pulled out the needle, they took a cab and went back to the office. But what they didnt know was that the nurse took a picture of William, which she was engrossed in so much that she wanted to press her lips on it. Rupert, who happened to be back, robbed her of her phone, Missy, you look like a groupie again. Who are you indulging in this time? He looked at the phone and felt even the root of his hair was erecting in shock. Se-Sebastian? Where did you get this? He hurried to ask. Dammit. He had no idea his cousin came to the hospital. Sebastian wouldnt think that he was deliberately indifferent to him, right? Just in the hall. But hes gone. He said he has work to do. The nurse paused, inquiring curiously, A woman called Annie was by his side. Do you know her, doctor? Are they a couple or something? Annie was here? Rupert thought of the registration thing. So the friend she talked about was Sebastian. Werent they strange? Dripping was not something they need to hide from him. Whats wrong with him? He had an allergy because of bean pastry. Rupert suddenly burst intoughter. He figured out why Annie needed to hide from him now. Once Sebastian had an allergy, he would swell up badly. He once saw him swell up ten years ago, and Rupertughed at him so hard. How would Sebastian, who always appeared to be perfectly handsome, let others see his swollen side? But, Rupert would not let this chance of teasing Sebastian slip away. He needed to go to the security room to copy the surveince video into his phone so that when he goes to the Sunshine Vi, he could tease him as much as he wants. Thinking about his perfect n, he nced at the nurse and reminded her, They are married now. Dont think about it. Hes already spoken for. Then Rupert left, humming. The nurse was confused, murmuring, How could they be married? They treat each other so politely. Is the doctor joking? Chapter 711 Her Dependence on This Man In the evening, Bonnie drove back to the Sunshine Vi. After picking the four children back, Donna was dressing them up in the living room. The two girls looked adorable in pink princess dresses with two little angel wings attached at the back and their hair was put in a bun. This was a touch-up for Erikas mole face. Mommy, They called Bonnie at the same time. At the sight of Bonnie, the girls rushed over and blinked with twinkling eyes. Bonnie scooped the girls in her arms and kissed them. My little princesses, youre all dressed up! Where are you going? Nanny Donna says were eating outside tonight, Erika answered in a ringing tone. Bonnie looked at Donna confusedly, waiting for her answer. Donna rubbed her hands awkwardly. Yes, Mrs. Grant. Mrs. Stewart nned to take you and the kids out to dinner, but she didnt allow me to tell you. Bonnie nodded. I see. She shouldnt get mad at Donna, a servant who had to obey Aliyahs orders or would be fired if she wouldnt. But Bonnie felt anxious when she wondered about Aliyahs intention of inviting them to dinner. Bonnie couldnt take the time out from the busy logo design job for the Grant Group to find Natan in the Grant Residence, but she didnt expect Aliyah to take the first move on short notice, which sent a dart of panic to her. To her own surprise, Bonnie blurted out. Will Sebastiane with us?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Donna quickly nodded. Yes. Mrs. Grant, dont worry. Mr. Grant will protect you and the kids. Thats why I dress up the kids. These words rendered Bonnie into a daze and sent ripples through her heart. She thought to herself. Since when did I be so dependent on him? Even when I had to dine with Aliyah, my first thought was I would be relieved if he came with me. Then, outside the door came the sound of a car pulling into the garage. Donna instantly said, Mr. Grant is back. Mrs. Grant, can you help with the boys ties, please? I have to get his slippers from the porch. OK. Bonnie nodded. Soon, Sebastian walked into the living room and then frowned at the sight of Bonnies skirt suit. Why havent you changed your clothes? In a minute, she replied and hurried upstairs to get change with the inky-blue silk dress that Donna had put on the bed. When she walked out of the room, Bonnie surprisingly found Sebastian had changed into a dark blue windbreaker. They looked like a cute couple in matching outfits. Who did this? At this moment, Donna walked over to size them up, beaming. You two look well matched in this outfit. They are Romeo and Juliet, Joanna added. Andrew rolled his eyes at Joanna. More precisely, they are the perfect match for each. Joanna pped her hands and repeated these words several times in one breath. Casting a secret nce at Sebastian, Bonnie found Sebastians poker face and hurriedly said, Ill go upstairs now and change another one. Its okay, he blurted out. Bonnie asked perplexedly, Are you going to go out with me like this? Sebastian tightened his facial impatiently and replied in a deep voice. Of course not. I dont have time for you to pick another dress. He scooped Erika and Joanna up in his arms and strode out, mindless of Bonnies response. Chapter 712 Are You Trying to Get Rid of Him? When Bonnie looked at his receding figure, depression shed across her amber eyes. But she soon perked up and told herself not to expect too much from Sebastian. What he did to Bonnie five years ago when she was lying on the operating table couldnt be forgiven. Then she collected her thoughts and walked out. Rupert came when they sat in the car and were ready to leave. He swaggered into the Sunshine Vi and brandished his phone. Sebastian, you have to pay me hush money. Sebastian frowned. Whats wrong with you? Nothing. But I got a video of you on my phone. I have to remind you that I copied it from somewhere, Rupert added and cast a significant nce at Bonnie beside Sebastian. Immediately, she was on edge. What? Rupert got a video of Sebastian? Sebastian would burst with anger if he knew what was in Ruperts video. Mr. Robertson. She walked over to stop him. Enough. Well be leaving soon. Rupert pouted sullenly. Dont worry. Just give me five minutes. Five minutes was enough for him to ask Sebastian fornd as hush money. At the same time, Rupert was ready to show the video to Sebastian. No, Bonnie suddenly shouted.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Startled, Rupert dropped his phone by ident with a thud. She pretended to pick up the phone, but in fact, she stepped on it. The expensive phone waspletely crushed inside out, and so did his broken heart. Oh, Im sorry, Rupert. I dont mean to. I just wanted to tell you some news. I was so excited that I identally Bonnie quickly apologized. News? What it is? Rupert was instantly distracted. She added, Dont you want to see the fortune teller Erika? My daughter has put you in the line. You canmunicate with her on Facebook first, but you had to take a bath and change into pious clothes. Really? When? Rupert was overjoyed. Now. The smile on his face froze instantly. But my home is far away from here. It will take me at least an hour to drive home. She thrust him outward. Now or never. Go! Ill give you the contactter. Then she drove him away without hesitation. Rupert was pushed to the front door with a messy mind. Then the door was reopened and she threw him the broken phone. Go home now. Quickly. With a loud bang, the iron door closed. Rupert was speechless. He felt he was a pauper who had just been driven away by the rich. At the same time, Bonnie returned to the garage, and pulled her together, ready to get in the car. Unexpectedly, Sebastian squeezed the back of her neck and lifted her in front. He sized her up with his dark eyes. Under his inquisitive gaze, she had her heart in her mouth. What? Whats wrong? Did you send him away on purpose? he asked in a deep voice. Chapter 273 The Old Bachelor Sebastian Bonnie felt her heart beating. Was it so obvious? But given the situation, she couldnt admit it. So, Bonnie held her head high and said seriously, I didnt mean to drive him away. I just wanted him to see fortune teller Erika soon. After all, he wants to find the right girl. After that, Bonnie cupped her cheeks with both hands in frustration and let out a long sigh. Well, Rupert is almost thirty. If he doesnt find a girlfriend, wouldnt he end up being old and alone? Bonnie was in a tizz as Sebastians face darkened. What was the matter with this man? Didnt he believe what Bonnie said? Its true. When men are over 30, they are hard to find a girl. Women of the same age think they are too young to date, while the younger age group thinks theyre too old to be energetic. Havent you heard that? Apparently, Rupert prefers the younger ones. In order to convince Sebastian, Bonnie made up many stories. In the end, she turned her head and asked Donna next to him. Is that true? Donna nodded undeniably, Men are better to get married at early ages, or they might keep being alone and perverted. Sebastian was one year older than Rupert, and he was still single. Did it mean he was a pervert too? Sebastians face fell, furrowing with rage. Shut up, get in the car, Sebastianmanded. Bonnie obediently shut up and got into the car. She took out her mobile phone to text Erika in the back seat, telling her to talk to Rupert as what they discussed. Bonnie was at ease when Erika texted back an OK emoji. Soon, the car arrived outside the restaurant. The waiter came to open the door respectfully, Mr. and Mrs. Grant, follow me, please. Okay. Bonnie walked out of the car elegantly, walking in with the kids. Although her family was poor when she was very young, the table manners needed in fancy restaurants were engraved in her mind. She represented elegance and earned herself more respects from the waiter. But when they were in the private room, everyone realized that Aliyah was not alone at the dinner tonight. There was a middle-aged man. Bonnie knew this man. He was Aliyahs cousin, Charles, an ignorant loser. Charles had all his life relied on Aliyah to support him for many years. The reason why Aliyah was so tolerant of Charles was that many years ago, the Stewart family went to the ancestral temple in the countryside to offer incense, but on the way back, they encountered a mudslide and the car was buried. Only Charles climbed out to tell Aliyah, who was under the stone, that he would find someone to rescue her. Later, someone came to rescue Aliyah. It was no exaggeration to say that Charles gave Aliyah second life! Therefore, no matter what Charles did in the future, Aliyah would endure it.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Hello, my little princess,e here, Im your uncle. The instant when Charles saw Joanna walk into the private room, his eyes lit up. But Joanna seemed to be scared and hid behind Bonnie. Chapter 274 Charles’s Kindness Bonnie could clearly feel Joannas fear and tremor. What happened? Why was Joanna so afraid of Charles? A sh of sadness crept into Charless square face. Whats the matter, Joanna? Are you still ming uncle? I was carelessst time and caused you an ident, so I bring you a present today. Then Charles took out a whole box of Dog Lego blocks behind him, Do you like it? Aliyah said, Say thank you, Joanna? Joanna loved the present, and since Aliyah had put her words, she ran over to get the blocks after a moment of hesitation. She said in a gruff voice, Thank you, Uncle. Good girl, Charles nodded with satisfaction. The kids were ying with blocks on the tatami while the adults were sitting at the table to eat. Charles addressed a speech before eating.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. He looked at Sebastian with an apologetic smile on his face. Sebastian, Im sorry for my negligencest time. I wanted to take Joanna out to y, but I didnt expect the boat would sink Bonnies head was thrumming in sudden shock. What? When did Joanna drown in the boat? Before she asked, Sebastian ced his palm on her hand to cool her down and replied with a low and hoarse voice. Anyway, Joanna brought a life jacket. Nothing happened, right? Charles nodded, Yes. d that she brought a life jacket. I was such a stupid not to check before boarding and let her do all the things. Charles pped himself twice as he genuinely confessed. Charles, what are you doing? Aliyah stopped him, Its an ident. Charless eyes were red, darting around in thought, and then he sat down. Bonnie frowned confusedly upon Charless apology. No matter how big the mistakes Charles had made, Aliyah must wipe his shit and take care of them. But now, he offered a sincere apology? Would the rise in the west? It was just hard to believe that. Five years could change a lot of things. The mealsted an hour. Bonnie was quite nervous at first, for fear that Aliyah was going to give her a hard time, and was relieved till she realized that it was just Charless trail. When Bonnie turned to leave, Aliyah stopped her. Annie, dont forget your study at the old house if you are free on the weekend. Okay. Bonnie agreed. Anyway, she nned to finish the logo this Friday. There was a lot of time for her to search the old house for Natan. When Bonnie was heading out, she realized that the two girls had disappeared. Perhaps they went to the bathroom, Lukas recalled. Before Bonnie moved, Charles actively offered, Ill go. Then he rushed toward the bathroom. Charles saw a familiar figure standing at the door of the bathroom with Lego in her hands. Joanna, Im here to take you fuck, you ugly! Chapter 275 You Bastard Instead of Joanna, Charles saw Erica whose face was full of moles, and staggered back, almost falling to the ground. Uncle Charles, are you alright? Erika politely asked as she reached out to help Charles. Before Erikas hand touched him, Charles yelled, Stay away from me. Dont touch me! Erikas hand froze there, but Charles still went way farther than that. After steadying himself, he saw the building blocks in Ericas arms. Who let you take this? Give it back to me! Charles forcefully snatched the building blocks away and Erika was dragged to the ground by brute strength. Erica slipped on the smooth marble and stopped till her head hit the column with a loud bang. Soon, a big bump appeared on Ericas forehead! But Charles didnt even give Erica any attention and even spat on the floor. Bastard! Who do you think you are? How dare you y with my building blocks? What are you doing? Joanna came out of the bathroom and her face registered surprise. Charless odd expression instantly softened. Joanna, your father is looking for you. Ill take you there. He said as his hand almost reached for Joanna. But Joanna shoved him away and anxiously ran to Erika. She burst into tears and sobbed, Erika, are you alright? Does it hurt? Charles didnt expect the girls were friends, so he hurried forward to exin, Joanna, Its my fault, and I think shes fine, right, Erica? He entuated thest words, which sounded threatening. Normally, a child would be frightened under Charless threat and muted. However, Erika was no other child. As someone had spiritual power, she blinked back her tears and slowly stood up to re at Charles. For a moment, Charles met the intense stare that reminded him of Sebastian and instinctively shivered. But looking carefully, there was nothing unusual in her eyes. She was just a five-year-old kid, but an ugly one! Erika curled her lips into an adult sneer, You know the truth. Charles raised his eyebrows and stammered, You bast it was just an ident. Really? Then you should be careful. I believe in Karma. Then Erika dragged Joanna away, leaving Charles standing there with haughty disdain for Erikas words. He wouldnt believe a little girls stupid talk! Charles didnt expect the ugly Erika knew how to fool around people.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As he turned around to leave, his face turned pallid, and slumped to the ground after seeing a few familiar faces behind him. Chapter 276 Maybe He Is Playing? Joanna and Erika had helped each other to the gate. But Erika was not in a hurry to go out, she asked a waiter for a hat, big enough to block the bump on her forehead. Joanna was very puzzled. Why are you covering it up? Lets tell daddy and mommy. Erika shook her head. We dont have to. I can tell theres a jinx on his face. Besides, there was no surveince outside the bathroom, so who would believe a child? Charles would pay for what hed done anyway, so Erika decided to let the karma work. At this time, an idea popped into Erikas head. The other day I told you that you would have a disaster, so thats why you went to Uncle Charles? Joanna nodded. Fortunately, she was wearing a life jacket. When she fell into the water, the life jacket was partly stuck at the yachts oars, which put the oars to a stop and thus saved her life. Otherwise, Joanna must die a bloody death. Your uncle looked cunning. Youd better keep away from him. Erikamented. They walked out while chatting. Bonnie rushed to give them a big hug immediately after seeing them. What makes you so long to go to the bathroom? Joanna has this pain in the stomach, which kept us for a while. Erika was good at making things up actually. Bonnie asked nervously, Did you eat something bad? Are you feeling better, or should I take you to the hospital? Mommy, Im all right. I just ate too much. Joanna exined as she patted her belly to make a muffled, hollow sound, which amused Bonnie and even Sebastian. Lets go back to the Sunshine Vi, Bonnie advised. Sebastian nodded and got into the car. Erika was thest to get in the car, and before she got in, Aliyah grabbed her and asked. Didnt Uncle Charles go in and look for you? Wheres he? Erika yed dumb. I dont know. Maybe hes having fun somewhere. After saying this, Erika mmed the car door shut, almost mping Aliyahs arm. Aliyahs elegant face was a little distorted with rage. What an uneducated bastard! Aliyah walked in to look for Charles. Well, Charles was ying, but not in a funny way. He was the clown there. When Aliyah found Charles in the restaurant, he was tied to arge rotating table with a bloody nose and a swollen face.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. The other guys, who seemed to be rich, blindfolded their eyes with ribbons, aiming those sharp darts in their hands at Charles, who was so scared that he almost wet his pants. When he saw Aliyah, Charles shouted with his running nose and tearful eyes, Aliyah, please help! Aliyahs face turned livid and stepped forward to ask, How much does he owe you? Those men looked at each other andughed, I heard that Miss. Steward often cleans up the mess for her cousin. It turns out to be true. He owes us two million in gambling. The debt was settled then we are cleared. Chapter 277 We Have to Keep a Low Profile Two million was not a big amount for Aliyah, so she paid it off. After the men left, she went over to untied Charles from the rotating table. Aliyah, d to see you are here. Otherwise, I wouldve been a human dart board tonight. Charles was relieved. Aliyah looked grave as she said, Didnt I tell you to drop gambling? How dare you? Charles ducked his head in embarrassment. He found it strange because those men were supposed at the bar tonight. He didnt expect to meet them at the restaurant he purposely picked to avoid them. Could the ugly kid be right about those karma things? But how did she know that? After a while, Charles came back to his senses and repented to Aliyah guiltily. Im such a loser. Are you happy now? Remember the mudslide? I had a high fever and almost became an idiot when I ran around for help under pouring rain. You must hate a loser and want to get rid of me, right? Aliyah had to yield every time when he mentioned that ident. How could she be angry with someone who saved her life? Charles,e on. I just dont think gambling is good. How about this? Ill give you five million to start some business, and if you lose it again, its still on me. Aliyah suggested. Charles nodded reluctantly, Alright.This is from N?velDrama.Org. That night, Bonnie discovered the bump on Erikas forehead. After figuring it through, she was furious and nned to go to Charles for an exnation. Mummy, Erika quickly stopped her, Im fine. Dont worry. How could you be fine with such a bump as big as a fist? Bonnie was angry. She had her bottom line C her children. Bonnie would fight with her life for protecting Erika. Erika grabbed her arm and whispered, Mommy, didnt you tell me to keep a low profile in Grants house and not to get any attention? Why did her mom forget all about this? Hearing this, Bonnies anger was quenched. When they moved to the Sunshine Vi, Bonnie repeatedly told them to keep a low profile in Grants house. The lesser noticed them, the lesser chances for them to be stalked. When she found Natan, Bonnie could run away easily. Bonnie felt guilty for not helping Erika, rubbing her forehead while saying, Does it hurt? Mommy will take you to the hospital for an examination to see if there is a concussion. Okay. Erika nodded. Bonnie drove Erica to the hospital. After confirming it was fine, they returned to the vi. The round trip took them almost three hours, but no one in the Sunshine Vi noticed. That wasnt a surprise. After all, the servants were sleeping. Who would care about this? Bonnie carried Erica back to the childrens room and coaxed her to sleep. She was exhausted and when she walked back to the room, Bonnie jumped directly onto the bed with the light off. In the next second, there were muffled groans of the man in the dark and a crackling sound! Chapter 278 Enough to Have You Bonnie jumped up from the bed. She turned on the lights, and the soft yellow light instantly lit up the room and contrasted sharply with Sebastians darkened face. Looking down, Bonnie saw the crushedputer in Sebastians hand. It was a disaster! The screen and keyboard broke apart, and there were cracks in the disy panel. Obviously, she did this! Bonnies face turned pale with fright, stammering in a cracked voice. I I didnt mean to. Sebastian still kept his expression impassive. Perhaps Im taking it to the repair store now, or I can ask George. He knows aputer expert. Bonnie said. She leaned over to take away theputer in Sebastians hand. As soon as she bent over, the oversized neckline dropped down with gravity, revealing her boobs. Sebastians eyes fluttered, feeling his throat tighten. He threw theputer aside and dragged Bonnie under him onto the bed. They were so close to each other that they could clearly feel each others warmth. Youre so hot, Sebastian frowned in dissatisfaction. The room temperature was only 25 degrees, so how could this woman be as hot as a stove.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I I might be sick. Bonnie made an excuse, and while Sebastian was distracted, she pulled the quilt up to wrap herself like a caterpir, Mr. Grant should stay away from me. Stay away! What if you get infected? Sebastian stared at her for a few minutes and got up and out. Although this was what Bonnie expected, seeing the mans receding figure, she was upset. Leave when your wife was sick? What a good man he was! Suddenly, Sebastian returned and said hoarsely, Drink this before going to sleep. What? Bonnie slowly got up and saw Sebastian holding a cup with steaming water in it, and judging from the pungent smell, it should be ginger tea. So, Sebastian went out to make ginger tea for her? Bonnie moved. How could she exin to him that she was hot just because they were close to each other? It wasnt the best time to confess, so she slowly got up and took a sip of ginger tea. She didnt want to beughed at as a delusional freak. When she almost finished the ginger tea, Bonnie turned to look at Sebastian and asked carefully, Are you sure yourputer is fine? Why didnt Sebastian look worried at all? He even had the time to make ginger tea for her. Hearing this, Sebastian raised his eyebrows and asked, Who says its fine? What? Bonnie was stunned. If not, why didnt you give me a hard time? she asked weakly. Id better find someone to fix it for you? No, youe to thepany with me tomorrow, Sebastian said solemnly. His dark eyes were like a mirror, reflecting her delicate figure. Sebastians voice was cracked, Youre the key to everything. Chapter 279 It’s you The Sunshine Vi was quiet at night, especially in the room. The breathing between them could be clearly heard, but Bonnie felt her heart jump to her throat. Did she hear it right? This man actually said that she was the key to everything. An inexplicable feeling spread in Bonnies heart. She raised her head to look at the man, Why me? She couldnt see clearly the expression on Sebastians face. You are the Magnolia designer, and the data I didnt save on myputer happened to be the case you worked with. Why do you think it was you? Of course, he took Bonnie to thepany and persuaded the old guys with a n B but now, he got a better idea with the Magnolia designer. He just needed to keep it secret. In an instant, Bonnie was disappointed. I see. I wille with you tomorrow. Of course, she would. Sebastiansputer broke because of her. Bonnie discussed with Sebastian in a low voice, Could you please not put yourputer on the bed, especially when the lights are off. I dont want to break anything again. Okay. Sebastian nodded. Theyy down to sleep, but because of the ginger tea, Bonnies body was burning like a stove, tossing and turning on the bed, so she didnt sleep well all night. When she got up the next morning, Bonnie went downstairs with two dark circles under her eyes. Donna, who was making breakfast, saw it and was startled, Mrs. Grant, how are you? What happenedst night? Bonnie yawned. Forget it. I didnt sleep wellst night. Why didnt you sleep well?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Its Sebastians fault. If it werent for him Bonnie clenched his fists,ining about Sebastians ginger teast night. Before she could say anything about the tea, Sebastians voice came from the stairs. What are you talking about me behind my back? There was a detectable coldness in his tone. Bonnie shuddered in fright and forced a smile. No, I told them that you are handsome, right? Donna nodded with a veiled smile on her face, Yeah, Mrs. Grant said that you are very handsome, and you are very good to her! Bonnie saw Sebastian walking downstairs with an expressionless face, and approached the dining room next to him, ignoring Bonnie and Donna. Bonnie breathed in relief. After breakfast, she put on a moon-white officedy skirt, ck fish-mouth high-heeled shoes, and a tote bag, and followed Sebastian to the Grant Building. Sebastian drove his car to the underground garage, so he could just take the elevator there. When they got to the top floor, Sebastian said, You wait for me in the office andter Ille. Okay, good. Bonnie obediently went to the office. But when she walked in, she found that there were still people in the office. Its you? Bonnie asked in surprise. Chapter 280 Strange Colleague Bonnie saw a colleague from Globex Company in the office. The Globex was thepany that William invited her to help design the icon. Coincidentally, this colleague was Betty Andrus who was on the same floor as Bonnie. Bonnie had lunch with her a few times before, so they were acquainted. Seeing Bonnie, Bettys eyes were also very surprised, Annie? Why are you here? Arent you going to hand in the icon design draft today? Ive asked for leave, and Ill go to hand in this afternoon, Bonnie answered truthfully.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. What? Betty s voice changed with excitement, Why didnt you tell me when you asked for leave? Bonnie frowned unhappily. Of course, she asked the personnel department for leave. Why should she tell a colleague even a colleague who she didnt know well? Betty also realized that she was overreacting, and quickly squeezed out a smile to exin, Im sorry Annie, I didnt mean that. I told you Ill bring you something delicious today. If you didnt go to work, I cant give it to you. Have you ever said that? Bonnie couldnt remember at all. But Betty was very determined. That day, in the pantry. You didnt listen to me at all, did you? Betty showed a sad expression. Bonnie immediately felt that she had done something wrong, and quickly apologized, Im sorry, I may be distracted at the time, so I didnt get it. Nothing, then Ill give it to you when you go in the afternoon. Betty waved her hand. Immediately, Betty sorted out the information, turned around, and walked out. Bonnie came back to her senses and Betty had disappeared at the door of the office. And when she was chasing her out, she happened to bump into Sebastian who was about toe in. That small and straight nose almost hit Sebastians chest. What are you doing so rashly? Sebastian frowned and asked in displeasure. Bonnie pointed behind him, Just now a client of yours came, but she seems to leave before meeting you. Sebastian didnt take it to heart, Well, Im just here to send materials. Dont worry about it. The employees of Globex Company came to send materials to Mr. Grant. How strange was it! But Bonnie had known Sebastian for so many years, who had never failed in the business. No matter what absurd things, he can turn around amazingly in the end, making everyone stunned. Therefore, Bonnie stopped asking. She followed Sebastian back to the office, who handed her a stack of documents, please check if anything else is needed? Bonnie reached out and took it, and found that these materials were all about the concepts and key points of her design drawings. Detailedments were made on each, and there was aparison of the modified and unmodified versions. Even people who didnt understand design drawings can easily see the points. You did this? Bonnie asked in surprise. Sebastian nodded, Well, hurry up, you have only five minutes. Hearing this, Bonnie didnt dare to talk nonsense anymore. And hurriedly read it through the chapters, after confirming that there was no problem, then went to the conference room. Holding these blueprints and raising her head, she could see the back of the man in front of her. Suddenly, Bonnie felt a strange feeling in his heart. Chapter 281 You Are All the Same Bonnie felt that at this moment, she and Sebastian were like perfect partners in the workce. As long as they worked together, they could solve anything. But, its just a feeling. The next second, a voice reminded her. She had no rtionship with Sebastian now, even if theyy on the same bed every night, they were just fake couples. What perfect partner? At most, it is a tacit cooperation partner! Bonnies heart dropped. At this time, they arrived at the conference room. Bonnie looked around and saw more than 20 shareholders inside, all with serious expressions, even faintly angry. Follow me, do whatever I tell you, Sebastian said. Okay. Bonnie nodded. The two walked into the conference room and sat next to each other in front of the conference room. The instant they sat down those shareholders began to shout. Sebastian, whats the situation now? Didnt you promise that you would report the results of the external case to us today? Thats right. What is the result? Did you tell lie? We are all old shareholders of thepany who have witnessed the rise of the Grant family. Deceiving us like this will cause results!Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The shareholders keptining about the situation and it seemed it was the fault of Sebastian. Bonnie was so frightened that her palms were sweating, and the documents were vaguely wrinkled. But Sebastian was unmoved. His handsome and noble face had no expression at all, but his deep and dark eyes nced at everyone lightly. Although it is silent, it is very oppressive! The shareholders who were still moring just now seemed to be strangled by the neck, and they were speechless. I have my own ns, so you can rest assured. Annie by my side is my ultimate trump card. Sebastian said lightly. But as soon as the voice fell, the eyes of the shareholders began to be disdainful. Of course, this look was aimed at Bonnie. Sebastian, are you kidding me? Isnt this the woman you have to marry? I dont care if you want to bring her to thepany as a secretary, but this is a big project that concerns whether thepany can dominate the entire Asian sector. Dont fool around. Thats right, she looks like a vase, what can she do? You wont be able topete with the opponents by relying on her beauty, will you? There was a loud bang in the office, and thest shareholder shut his mouth. Because he was hit by the water ss that Sebastian threw over! The blood trickled down from the top of the head, and the scene was terrifying. Eric, get him out, Sebastian said. Eric, who was taking the minutes for the meeting, stood up immediately and dragged the shareholder out. He deserved it if he dares to talk nonsense to Mrs. Grant! You how can you do this? He is thepanys senior! Someone finally came back to his senses and roared furiously. Senior? In my eyes, there are only humans and animals. He didnt act like a human being, so of course, I wont show mercy. Sebastian opened his thin lips coldly. Afterward, he nced at everyone in the conference room, You are all same! Chapter 282 I will never stop you The fifty-square-meter conference room was full of the majesty of the royal hall with Sebastians words. It seemed that he is the king sitting at the top, domineering, powerful, and imposing, and no one can disobey! Shareholders shrank their necks, lest they be the next unlucky person.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. The woman you saw in front of you should not be called only Mrs. Grant. She has her own name and her own title. Sebastian said lightly. Between the lines, it was full of respect for Bonnie. Bonnie looked at the man in front of him in surprise. She never thought that she would have such a high evaluation in Sebastians eyes! Come on Annie, exin to them the design drawings you prepared for this project, Sebastian said again. What? One stone stirred up a thousand waves, and when everyone heard this, they couldnt help but discuss. What the hell was going on with Sebastian? Its okay to let his wifee to thepany as a secretary, and now she still had to intervene in the design of the big project. If they remember correctly, Anne was just a jewelry designer before. But just by designing the jewelry for Bes birthday banquet, she sessfully hooked Sebastian away, which showed that she was not decent but very smart. Now it is not enough to take fortunate of Grants family so she started toe to thepany. Mr. Grant, the shareholder got angry and pped the table and stood up, Dont be joking, who do you think she is? Can her design drawing be used for ourpany? He even said harsh words, If this works, Ill cut my head off and give you a kick! Sebastian still lookedid-back and indifferent, with his beautiful hands folded in front of him, But you have never even seen Annies design. How could you be so certain? Are you too blind, or do you want to kick your head? His tone was full of sarcasm. The shareholders face was in dark but he would prefer to keep silent at the idea of thest shareholder. On the other hand, Bonnie, who was next to him, looked very nervous. It was true that she had apany of her own, but thepanys atmosphere had always been very good, not to mention that if there was any conflict. If there was, George can help solve it for her, while she only needs to do the design drawings. It was the first time she had seen such a tense scene. Otherwise, lets take a look, shall we? Someone said inpromise. The shareholder made apromise but still insisted on his idea, Okay, we will see what drawing you can make. Bonnie then walked to the middle and began to exin her design concept. Coupled with the annotated version modified by Sebastian, the shareholders can understand the points. They exchanged nces with each other, and the expressions were a bitplicated. So much for todays concept. Please dont hesitate to jump it should there be any questions. Bonnie said. The shareholder who scolded did not look good. After holding back for a long time, he finally threw the paper on the table, Whats the shit! You just have a nice talk. Who knows what the design will look like? I said, she is my trump card. Sebastian corrected. But he didnt mean to force the shareholder. He leaned back on the chair and said solemnly, If you think you will lose money, you can withdraw from this n now. I will never stop you. Chapter 283 Do You Want Me to be Scolded? There was a murmur amid the shareholders. If thepany really seeded in this case and became the number one in the Asian sector, it would be able to make a lot of money. If not, arge number of their funds froze and were unable to withdraw for the next few or even a dozen years. So to put it simply, in this case, were on the same boat and shared the same fate. They were originally confident about this case, but Sebastian hired his wife as a designer, which burst their bubbles. There were over 20 shareholders, but half of them wanted to quit. Seeing this, Bonnie was in a panic. For such a big case, it was far from enough to rely on thepanys financial resources, so shareholders will be asked to share the investments and risks. Now that so many people wanted to withdraw, the money invested before would be withdrawn. Can Sebastian hold up? Her amber eyes looked nervously at Sebastian. Okay. Sebastian readily agreed, But this case you withdrew cannot affect Grants business, so you have to withdraw your shares temporarily. The meaning of withdrawing shares was to get out of the Grant family directly, and can no longer interfere with any decision of the family, and no dividends or anything. Youve done too much, The shareholder was unhappy. Just because of such a woman, youre going to drive us all away. Are you serious about the business? Since you dont believe in my wifes strength, then there is no need to cooperate anymore, Sebastian said sinctly. Why, are you unwilling to withdraw? Do you think Grants business is very potential and worth your efforts? But you want to maintain the dignity, you cant be cowardly. Sebastians remarks were obviously aggressive, which sessfully irritated the shareholder. After all, they were in their 50s. When they meet in private, they have to be called uncles by Sebastian. How can he be so provocative in front of everyone? Snapped! The shareholder pped the table and raised his eyebrows, Who said I was cowardly? I just dont want you to go astray, okay, Ill withdraw my shares. I hope you wont regret it then. With that said, he turned his head to look at the others, You, too,e with me. Those people looked hesitant, but in the end, they stood up and followed him out. Of course, most people were still sitting. Just kidding, not everyone was like this impulsive shareholder. After losing the golden bowl of the Grant family, there were other opportunities. They were counting on Grants dividends to support their extravagant life. After that week, when the bidding resultse out, I will notify you. Sebastian stood up, Annie, lets go. Bonnie was still a little confused and followed Sebastian back to the office. After mming down a whole ss of American coffee, she finally came back to her senses. In the conference room just now, Sebastian drove away those shareholders because of her, right? Moreover, it seemed that those shareholders still have quite a few shares, how much does Sebastian have to lose if they withdraw shares all at once?Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie was extremely uneasy, walked up to Sebastian, and asked in a low voice, Id better exin it to the withdraw shareholders. What exnation? Sebastian was handling the documents on the table without raising his head, Do you want to be scolded more? Chapter 284 I Didn’t Say That Either Sebastians face was full of disgust. Bonnie lifted her red lips and curled her lips dejectedly, But this is the future of yourpany. What if all these people withdraw their shares, and Grants business cant continue or lost money? In the beautiful eyes, there was already worry and tension. Sebastian lowered his eyes and looked at her, briefly dazed. Was this woman worried about him? He leaned back. Dont worry, just these shareholders wont affect me. After a pause, he stared at Bonnie again and added, Additionally, as I said, you are my trump card. With you, how could I possibly lose? The tone didnt fluctuate greatly, but anyone could hear the confidence and determination in the words. Bonnie suddenly felt at ease after hearing this. Sebastian had been in business for many years. When had he lost?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. But Sebastian also said just now that as long as she was here, it was impossible to lose A different feeling rose in Bonnies heart. After handing over the design drawings, Bonnie left Grants family and returned to Globex. Betty was also in thepany, and when she saw Bonnieing back, she immediately came to her. Annie, what have you been doing in the Grant Building today? Betty asked. Bonnie blinked. Just to visit an old friend. She was a designer for Grants project, which was a secret n, so she didnt tell Betty. Betty was still asking, What old friend? Its just an old friend, you dont know each other. Bonnie wanted to vaguely go over. Betty chased after her, You didnt say anything, how do you know that I dont know? Tell me, maybe its someone I know. Bonnie, Whats going on? Betty was really strange today. She keeps asking questions. In Sebastians office, she also asked why she didnt notify her when she asked for leave. In this way, it was not like a colleague at all, but more like a prisoner and a policeman. Bonnie really didnt like this. So she simply fought back and reached out to Betty, Didnt you say you have something for me? Wheres the thing? Ah? Betty was stunned for a moment. Immediately, she reacted, hurried to the sit, rummaged for a long time, and took out a dirty ceramic piggy bank, This is for you. To be honest, looking at the piggy bank, Bonnie did not want to ept it. What? In the morning, Betty said so nicely in the office that she thought she was going to send some amazing gifts! Dont you like it? Although this piggy bank is very shabby, it can bring you good luck. Betty pretended to be sad. Bonnie had no choice but to ept it. Taking the piggy bank to her cubicle, she actually found that something on the table had been moved. In particr, the drawings of those designs were so messed up that they couldnt match at all. But when she got off work yesterday, she put them in good order. Bonnie hurried out and asked the others, Excuse me, who entered my office this morning? Is there something wrong with your belongings? Betty asked with concern. I saw cleanering in. Did she mess up for you? I didnt say that things were messed up? Bonnies eyes narrowed in suspicion. Chapter 285 Gave Away by Concealing the Truth Indeed, Bonnie just came out to ask who entered his office. But Betty asked her if something was messed up. Did she give her away by concealing the truth?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie changed her usual gentle attitude, half closed her eyes and looked at Betty in front of him with an unpredictable expression. Betty panicked immediately. Her eyes didnt dare to look at Bonnie, she stammered, Im just guessing, after all, the cleaner is very good. She cant steal, and your expression is not so irritable, so I feel Its just that things are messed up. As she talked, Bettys nose was sore, and she was about to cry. Seeing this, the colleague next to her hurried forward to peace the fight. Annie, it shouldnt be a big deal. Betty just cares about you. Dont do this. Yeah, we are colleagues. It is not big deal, just forgive her. Otherwise, ask the cleaner toe in. Just as she was making a fuss, William stepped up and walked over, with a smile that was always warm on his gentle face like a god, Whats the matter, so noisy? Betty cried out as if she saw a life-saving straw. Sobbing, Betty repeated what happened just now. In the end, she did not forget to say, I have no other intentions, but Annie doesnt seem to believe me. Its alright, William said, Just ask the cleaners. Annie didnt mean it that way, you all think too much. When the cleaner was called, Bonnie realized that it was because she didnt close the window after getting off work yesterday, so the wind blew the information on the table everywhere, and the cleaner picked it up. I dont know this, so I can only sort it out casually. I swear, I didnt move anything. Cleaner raised her finger and swore. Nothing was missing in Bonnies office. This matter was resolved. After returning to the office, Bonnie scratched her head and seemed a little confused, Did I really not close the window? I remember it was closed. After thinking for a while, Bonnie didnt figure it out, so she had to give up. Forget it, she was only on this Friday anyway, as long as she didnt lose anything. With this idea in mind, Bonnie continued to polish the design of the icon. Been busy until 5:00 pm, and it is time to get off work. Bonnie deliberately checked whether the window was closed this time, and put all the documents on the table in the drawer, and then she was ready to clock in and leave. As soon as she walked downstairs into thepany, she met William. Annie, are you going to pick up the child? Shall I send you? William said very enthusiastically. Bonnie waved her hand, No need, now the children are picked up by the nanny, I just go home. Then Ill take you home, William said again. I drove by myself. I parked in a nearby parking lot and took two steps to get there. Bonnie said, worried that William would not believe it, so she took out the car key and shook it. In the next instant, Williams expression changed, You drive this car? Bonnie was particrly embarrassed to retract the car key, Yes, you know this kind of car, its a good car, but its ugly. Worrying about Williams rants, Bonnie hurriedly slipped away. William, who was behind her, looked at her back, and his eyes gradually becameplicated. Chapter 286 She’s Not Mrs. Grant at All! Bonnie rushed to the nearby parking lot. She punched on the steering wheel sullenly, as she got into the car. Her hand hurt atst, while the car remained intact. Shit. The care given by Sebastian Grant was to me-It was too ugly to let others know. But it would definitely make Sebastian bristle with rage if she asked for a new one. Bonnie thought for a long time, and finally, she had a good idea. So as soon as she got back to the Sunshine Vi, she went into the kitchen and worked. After bustling around in the kitchen for over two hours, a difficult delicacy called sweet and sour mandarin fish was ultimately finished. This was the first dish that Bonnie learned to cook. She learned it for no other reason than that it was Sebastians favorite dish. Though she had not made it for five years, the dish was still finished perfectly this time. Even the chef with five Michelin stars next to Bonnie apuded the dish, looking at her with worship in his eyes, Mrs. Grant, you are surely wonderful enough to get a chef certificate. I didnt cook it really well, Bonnie said with a wave of her hand, embarrassed about the praise. Then she went upstairs with the sweet and sour mandarin fish. As Bonnie was outside the study and about to knock at the door, it urred to her that she was overwhelmed by the scent of cooking. Sebastian was a neat freak actually; if she came into the room just like this, he was likely to be angry. Aware of it, Bonnie decided to go to the bedroom and change her clothes first. But as she was about to turn and leave, she heard a conversation in the study which was about her. In the room, Sebastian was talking to Rupert Robertson. That day you dashed to me like mad. What did you want to say? Sebastian asked. That day referred to the day when Aliyah and Robert held a banquet. Rupert, who was always in-speaking, only shook his head violently and spoke nothing as if he was dumb today. Sebastian was speechless. If your tongue doesnt work well, it should be pulled right away, Sebastian said coldly. Frightened, Rupert said immediately, Nothing, I just I just want to know when you and Annie will hold a wedding. Alright, thats it.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian frowned. Rupert got to know what Sebastian probably intended to do by seeing him frowning. He said, Sebastian, you dont n to hold a wedding? Youve already got your marriage certificate. You dont want to stall on it, do you? Our marriage is not real, Sebastians lips parted and he replied. So, theres no need to have one. The key was that Aliyah Stewart, Sebastians mother, was always finding faults with Annie when the couple had not gone through a wedding. Not to mention there was one-no one knew what was going to happen. Even if the marriage was a fake one, Sebastian wanted to shield Bonnie as much as possible. But Rupert didnt know the reason behind it. He only found Sebastian was an unreliable spouse when hearing these words. A marriage without a wedding showed that the husband did not treat his wife well. But Annie cant your wife without right status, right? Rupert asked. Sebastian became silent. His bottomless dark eyes were filled withplicated emotions, and Bonnies little figure shed constantly in his mind. From beginning to end, the woman had been keeping her distance from him. Even if they got the marriage certificates, there would be men around her. Otherwise, how to exin the presence of the Porsche Cayennest time? If he had told her about holding a wedding ceremony, Bonnie would probably refuse at once Upon thinking of this, a sudden burst of irritation emerged in Sebastians heart and he said, Were just a phony couple. No need for the right status. Shes not Mrs. Grant at all! Chapter 287 She’s Very Angry Rupert did not dare to say a word. At first, he intended to change the subject by asking about wedding affairs. Since they couldnt talk about the wedding any longer, it was better to end it quickly. The fortune teller Erika warned that if he wanted to have a girlfriend, he should watch his mouth-dont spill the tea outside, nor talk gossip too much. Rupert shrugged his shoulders and said, Okay, Id go to the hospital for a surgical operation today. Along with the words, Rupert stood up and was about to open the door and walk out. But he paused in amazement as soon as the door opened. Unexpectedly, at the door of the study was a hot dish of sweet and sour mandarin fish. He didnt notice it then and almost stepped on it. Who ced the dish at the door? Rupert asked a cleaning servant just nearby. The servant blinked in puzzlement and answered, Well, Mrs. Grant made this special dish for Mr. Grant. Why was it on the floor? It must be polluted on the floor and Mr. Grant would not taste it anymore! Whats the matter with Mrs. Grant? How could she blunder like this?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Oh shit. Ruperts eyes popped out suddenly. When did shee here? And then he turned and looked at Sebastian. Sebastian, she didnt hear everything then, did she? Sebastian stood up at once in the room and asked the servant in a low voice, Where is she? The servant shook his head. I dont know. I didnt see her. Sebastian was impatient with the servants words and started to look for Bonnie himself. He walked around the house, but Bonnie was not in the Sunshine Vi at all. Finally, it was the guard on the gate who told Sebastian that Mrs. Grant ran out alone fifteen minutes ago. Note that she ran out of the vi. It seemed that something had gripped Sebastians heart tightly and thus he felt it was hard to breathe. She hadnt gone off to do something silly, had she? But just as he was going to let the whole vi look for Bonnie, a little figure appeared in a corner. It was Bonnie! Sebastian strode forward, a hint of worry on his beautiful face. Where did you go? To buy a bucket of paint. Bonnie shook the bucket in her hand, no change of expression on herely face. Whats up? Her cool tone did not show anything unusual. Sebastian was made speechless, his words getting stuck in his throat. Have you made that sweet and sour mandarin fish for me? he asked after a moment. Bonnies expression was still cool. Oh, that fish. I actually made it for my four babies. But I heard it was a little bit stale. So, I gave it to you. Gave? Sebastian frowned a little. The dish was put on the floor outside of the study. How could it be called gave? However, he was not in the mood to deal with it. He asked Bonnie, What did you hear outside the study? I put the fish down and then left. I heard faintly you were talking with Rupert. Why? Did you guys have a secret conversation that you were afraid to let me know? she asked in return. Sebastian denied it immediately, Nothing. Were just chatting. I see. Bonnie nodded. In that case, I heard nothing. Then she shook her paint bucket. Mr. Grant, did you finish your inquiry? Ive got stuff to do. Please step aside. Before Sebastian replied, Bonnie had moved around him and headed for the garage. A violent throbbing urred between Sebastians eyebrows. He had sensed something was wrong! Chapter 288 She Would Wish No More Sebastian followed Bonnie to the garage. Then she opened the paint bucket under his gaze, dipped the roller brush into the pink paint, and painted the bulletproof car directly! An obtrusive pink blob instantly made the ck car ugly. What are you doing? The veins of Sebastians forehead were throbbing. Bonnie, on the other hand, did not feel afraid, blinking her eyes. Why? I cant paint it? She spoke in a haughty and icy tone with her arms crossed on her chest, Mr. Grant, the car has been given to me, hasnt it? Since its mine, I can repaint it at will, right? Sebastian was speechless. Anyway, Im now the hostess of the Sunshine Vi, though not the real one, Im still eligible to repaint a car, right? Bonnie asked. Sebastian looked at the woman in front of him, his hands hanging at his sides clenching. The woman spoke with an ironic tone. Did she hear anything? But when Sebastian was about to say something, Bonnie lifted the roller brush again and swung it before Sebastian. Mr. Grant, if theres nothing else, you can go back to your fish. Im going to paint. Sebastian was a neat freak.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. When he saw the brush approaching, he moved back quickly and his beautiful facepletely darkened. Atst, Sebastian turned and left. Bonnie continued to paint the car. The pungent smell of paint irritated her tear nds. Eventually, the overstocked sadness in the heart flooded up and turned into a clear liquid that was trickling down to the ground and soon formed a small pool. Bonnie was truly heartbroken. In fact, her purpose in making the fish for Sebastian was to amuse him and get his approval. After that, she would change the color of the car to make it look better. Unexpectedly, as she was outside of the study, she heard the conversation between Sebastian and Rupert. Sebastian said that she was a fake wife and should not get the proper status. He said that she was not Mrs. Grant indeed. Yes, hes right. Bonnie couldnt resistughing at her own stupidity in her mind. They were just a fake couple and she was at best an ally. There was no way to think so highly of herself. In this case, there was no need to discuss this with Sebastian as well. Only a real couple would discuss it; as a friend, Sebastian Grant had no right to do with what he had given to me. It was not his business! she thought. Thinking of this, Bonnie wiped away her tears with her hands and kept on working. The car was so big that she was too tired to stand up straight when she was merely halfway through the painting. Coincidentally, the bucket of paint she bought was also used up. So, Bonnie returned to the house and nned to continue her work tomorrow. That night, Bonnie did not even go back to her room. After she made Erika fall asleep, she also slept in the childrens room. What she didnt know was that Sebastian didnt fall asleep that night. He checked all the surveince records in the vi and found out the truth. In fact, Bonnie had heard everything. That was why she ran out so disappointedly and modified the car to vent her anger. Actually, Sebastian was both happy and upset at that moment. But he had no idea why he felt this way. After living more than twenty years, he seemed to know himself for the first time and could not figure out what was going on in his mind. Being immersed in thoughts until it was almost dawn, he stood up, walked out of the study, and went straight into the street faintly lit. Chapter 289 Does Your Husband Treat You Badly? Ultimately, it was eight oclock in the morning. Todays Friday, which was also Bonnies veryst day working at the Globex. Despite the very unpleasant night, Bonnie got up early the next day and quickly pulled herself together. She wore a light red dress and got ready to go to work. Because the car wasnt finished painting, she chose to hail a cab instead of driving herself. After Bonnie arrived at thepany, she quickly handed her work over in an orderly way. It was almost noon when everything was done. William Becker took a bank card over in person. Here is your sry, a total of 22, 000 dors. Keep it. OK, thank you. Bonnie reached out and took it. Annie, dont forget us after you leave here. Remember oftene back and visit us.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Yes. After all, designers as pretty as you are not easy to find. Contact me more, then I can brag about it in the future. Wed been working for such a long time yet we hadnt had a drink. Why dont we go for a drink tonight? Upon hearing the word drink, Bonnie felt something explode in her mind. Bonnie had a really low tolerance for alcohol and would be drunk after drinking a little more. Even worse, she would do something she could never imagine when she got drunk. For example, when she was drunkst time, she acted cute around Sebastian and puked all over his clothes. Wait, why did she think of that bastard again? Shit! She was so annoyed that she almost showed it on her face. Its better not to drink. Lets just havemon dinner. I cant drink, really. Her colleagues looked at each other and felt a little disappointed. At that moment, William stood out. In order to bid farewell to Annie, how about this-lets have a seafood feast tonight, one king crab each, my treat. Actually, a king crab costs thousands of yuan. The colleagues on this floor added up to more than twenty, which meant more than twenty thousand yuan in total. The colleagues scattered to their work with cheers and joy on their faces. Ill pay for the dinner. No way to let you spend on my going-away party, Bonnie said quickly. William waved his hands. Dont look down on me. Twenty thousand yuan means nothing to me. Anyway, itll be worth spending two million yuan, if it makes you feel better. Bonnie was then speechless. She drew a deep breath and looked at him. You know it? Youve never been able to conceal your mood. Everything is written on your face, William murmured. Thats true. Bonnies three babies always said it as well C she was really bad at disguising herself. As long as she was unhappy, everyone could tell it by just looking at her expressions. Obvious as I am, he could never know. Bonnie chuckled and spoke with self-parody. William quickly understood the hidden meaning in the words. Annie, does your husband treat you badly? All his words were carried with love and sympathy. No, he doesnt. He treats me well, Bonnie denied immediately. William frowned. He stood in front of Bonnie. A pool of refreshing afternoon sunlight shone behind him, and his whole body was thus covered with ayer of golden radiance. The upright figure was made even taller and more excellent. I dont mean anything else, Annie, he exined. I just want to know whether your life is happy. After a pause, he added, And the three kids. You can never ept me, but it cant stop me from caring about you four. Chapter 290 Call Your Husband Williams love always seemed to give quietly and ask for nothing in return. But it would be a burden bing heavier in Bonnies heart. Were fine, she emphasized. William didnt say anything else. Then you could pack up your cubicle in the afternoon. We leave for the seafood feast at five oclock so youre able to go home earlier in the evening. Okay. Bonnie nodded. She went back to her tiny office. Unexpectedly, when she looked at her desk that had been almost tidied up, she was a little bit sorry to leave there. After all, shed been working in the office for the better part of the month! Bonnie double-checked whether she had some work that had not been handed over and then seated herself on the chair to wait for leaving. At that moment, Betty walked in. To be exact, she just poked her head in and looked around like a thief. Betty, are you here for me? asked Bonnie. Betty nodded and walked up to Bonnie, going straight to the point, Annie, where is the piggy bank I gave you? What? Bonnie paused and then remembered what it was.This is from N?velDrama.Org. She took it out of the box she had packed. Do you want to take it back? Betty, however, breathed a sigh of relief and waved her hands when she saw the piggy bank. No, I didnt mean that. I just want to make sure you would take it home. After a pause, she caught hold of Bonnies arm with seriousness. It really can draw money. So dont throw it away. Remember. Bonnie eyed Betty in disbelief and looked her up and down. As far as she knew, Betty was just a junior employee in the department on this floor. If the small object could draw money, howe Betty did not be wealthy? But Bonnie didnt express her doubts. It really hurt a bit. Ill keep it well, thank you, Betty, Bonnie said. Only then did Betty leave contentedly. After Betty left, Bonnie held the piggy bank and examined it carefully for a while. Yet however she observed it, she could find nothing but a normal money bank. Bonnie put it back into the box and decided to leave it in the storeroom when she returned to the Sunshine Vi. In this way, she kept her promise to not throw it away, nor let it have any effect on her life. Soon it was time to leave. Because Bonnie did not drive to work today, she had to ride in her colleagues car to the seafood restaurant. It was fine to take a lift when they went to the restaurant. But when the dinner was over, many of her colleagues were so drunk that they required designated drivers. In that case, Bonnie was too embarrassed to ask the driver to take her to the vi first. Bonnie had to order a cab herself. However, it was difficult to hail a ride around the seafood restaurant. It took her more than half an hour to get a ride from a car-hailing app. And it was already nine thirty in the evening-only half an hour from the ten oclock curfew that Sebastian had told her! She was afraid that she should go backte and be caught out by Sebastian, so she kept urging the driver to drive fast. As a result, the more she urged, the more probably something would go wrong. When the cab was crossing a bridge, a vehicle pileup happened. They were blocked in the middle of the bridge and could move neither forward nor backward. Bonnie was dying of anxiety. The driver noticed her nervousness and said, Madam, it must take a while for the traffic jam. Or you can call your husband first and exin the situation to him. Dont make him worry. My husband? Bonnie was stunned. Chapter 291 Stay There Bonnie was confused. The driver was confused too. You go home in such a hurry. Its all because of your husband, isnt it? After a brief pause, he said in a knowing tone, Well, youre dressed so pretty with a wedding ring. I guess your husbands worried that other men will make advances on you and wants you to hurry back quickly, right? Bonnie shook her head with a little shyness. No, I have a curfew actually. The driver snapped his fingers. Made by your husband, right? Yes. Thats it. The driver had an all-knowing look. Thats because hes worried about other guys being around you. If not, why did he set a curfew? Bonnie fell silent, her hands digging deep into the knitted car seat cover. That Sebastian set a curfew for her was because he was worried about other men being around her? Is it true? Because of the cab drivers words, a tiny me suddenly rose up in her dead heart. Dont sit still, call your husband, the driver urged. Subconsciously, Bonnie took out her phone and called Sebastian. Soon the dial was answered. What happened? Sebastians voice was low and deep. Bonnie was tense at once. Well, its theres something wrong on my way back. Here on the bridge. A car pileup happened, so I was Which bridge? asked Sebastian, stopping her in mid-sentence. What? What? I mean, which bridge are you on? Sebastian repeated with emphasis. Only then did Bonnie return to the present moment and said immediately, At Bridge No. 1. Stay there, said Sebastian. Then he hung up the phone. How about? What did he say? The gossipy driver asked her right away. Bonnie was still a little puzzled. He said, stay here. The driver was a middle-aged man in his forties, yet he was excited with eyes shining, just like a schoolgirl in love C he was even going to give a cheerful whistle. Your husband loves you so much. Hes going to pick you up. Well, you can get off. The road is going to be cleared in a minute, the driver said. Bonnie paid the fare and stood obediently on the sidewalk of the bridge, waiting. She was looking in the direction of the Sunshine Vi with expectation, waiting for Sebastian to pick her up. Even Bonnie herself didnt realize that her eyes were filled with excitement and joy. The bright moon and a star or two were shining overhead. Her shadow was thus stretched under the brilliant moonlight. As a little breeze was blowing, she could hear the river faintly gurgling under the bridge.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Everything was so beautiful. In the midst of the beauty, a dark ck sports car was speeding in her direction. The car pulled over in front of Bonnie after a wonderful drifting. The driver sounded the horn, an apparent signal urging Bonnie to get in. Bonnie went around to the front passenger seat quickly, opened the door, and sat in. Thank you for picking me up. There was a car ident on the bridge just now. The traffic jam was too heavy to Before Bonnie could finish her words, she recognized the man in the drivers seat. Her eyes rounded with surprise suddenly. Mr. Robertson? Howe you are here to pick me up? Oh, Sebastian asked me toe. He cante right now, Rupert exined and smiled with his charming eyes curved a little. Chapter 292 Sebastian Ruperts words were like a basin of cold water sshing onto Bonnies face and putting out the tiny me. He couldnte? Why? He just didnt want toe! How ridiculous! Sebastian just asked someone to pick her up, yet she had been waiting happily in the cold for half an hour. She even thought it was worth waiting for. Bonnie was so upset that she did not want to say a word. After pulling the nearby seat belt out and securing it, she said in a gloomy tone, Im sorry to trouble you, Mr. Robertson. Please drive. Rupert felt the inside temperature was lower at once. It was so chilly that he couldnt help shivering. In silence, he reached his hand to the center console and turned the heat up to twenty-eight degrees Celsius. Yes, it was a little bit warmer now. Rupert thought. After half an hour or so, the car pulled over at the gate of the Sunshine Vi. Without hesitation, Bonnie got off and walked into the house. She looked forward and went straight to Erikas room. Yes, she nned to sleep with Erika tonight like yesterday. But Rupert called out to her from behind, Annie, shouldnt you go see Sebastian first? See Sebastian? Why should I go see him? replied Bonnie. She did not stop and kept on walking forward. Rupert scratched his head. Because he is sick and its all because of you. Its reasonable and fair that Annie goes see my cousin, Sebastian, Rupert thought. Upon hearing his words, Bonnie stopped in shock! What happened?! Sebastian was ill and it was because of her. Whats going on? Whats wrong with him? Bonnie questioned. Rupert blinked his eyes in surprise. Dont you know? Would I ask you if I had known it? Rupert did not know what to say. It looked like she was right! Rupert said, Sebastian wanted to paint your car and went out early in the morning to buy a bucket of paint. But the shopkeeper saw him as a wealthy prey and gave him the most inferior paint. Sebastian had painted your car for a whole day and got poisoned because of the smell of the paint. He is still in the bed now. Bonnie was transfixed and confused with shock. Thats it. I should have known that there must be something wrong with Sebastian. Otherwise, Rupert cant be here in the vi sote at night! she thought. But why did he paint her car? With her mind stuffed with questions, Bonnie rushed into the bedroom when Eric was walking out, weeping. Eric, hows Sebastian? asked Bonnie. Erics eyes overflowed with tears and he cannot resist crying when speaking, Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant is a poor man, he hashe has alreadyOh my god Eric cried so hard that he could not speak clearly atst.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. In fright, Bonnies legs became so weak that she almost fell to the ground. If she hadnt leaned against the wall, she would probably have broken down. No way. Mr. Robertson said hes just poisoned. Why could it be? Bonnie shook her head desperately. Eric cried even much louder. He was poisoned. Everyone poisoned would be like that. Not to mention Mr. Grants habitus is special and he is a neat freak, allergic to many things. And he smelt the inferior paint so Bonnies brain boomed and a string inside snapped. She pushed Eric away and rushed into the room in despair. No, it was impossible. He could not die. She must see him with her own eyes! Chapter 293 Let the Couple Stay Together Bonnie stumbled into the middle of the bedroom. She froze in astonishment with teardrops in the corner of her eyes, as she looked at the man on the bed. Arent you you dead? Bonnie asked in confusion. Sebastian threw a handful of pills into his mouth, an undercurrent surging beneath his dark eyes. Who told you I was dead?Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Eric, Bonnie answered. When Eric followed in, he heard the answer and quickly denied, No, I didnt. Im just too upset. But you just said, Mr. Grant has already'' Bonnie repeated. Eric nodded. Thats true. Actually, I want to say, Mr. Grant has already been fine.'' Bonnie was shocked and did not know what to say in this case. It turned out that all the bad emotions were because she had thought too much. The atmosphere in the bedroom suddenly turned awkward. Rupert, at that moment, came in and dragged Eric out of the room. Dont stay inside,e out with me. As he was saying, he also gave Bonnie a box of ointment. He had got paint on his hands, so toxic substances went along the skin into his body. Please help to apply the ointment to his hands. What? Blinking in confusion, Bonnie was stunned. Actually, either the doctor or assistant applies the ointment to his hands, right? How could she be asked to do so? She thought. When she chased out and tried to say something, however, Rupert called out on purpose, You are my cousins wife. Of course, youre the best one to do it. In unison, the servants downstairs cast eyes on her. Now she was in a dilemma-if she did not help Sebastian apply ointment to his hands, the servants would find out there was something wrong. When the words reached Aliyah, no one would know what was going to happen. Gritting her teeth, she could do nothing but said, Yes, Im the best one. Ill go and apply then. OK, its gettingte. Eric and I are going home too, Rupert said with a grin. Rupert took Eric by hand and the two disappeared quickly at the gate of the vi. Bonnie turned and went back to the bedroom, ready to apply the ointment to Sebastians hands. What she originally thought was Sebastian should be right because he was just poisoned by the paint. But when she saw his hands up close, her heart twisted tightly. She remembered that his hands were as beautiful as artwork with knotty knuckles and long, slender fingers. But the hands in front of her were full of bleeding blisters, many of which were broken, revealing pink flesh inside and the edge turning out-it was really shocking. Everyone could tell how terrible the poison of the paint was! Bonnie felt heartbroken, afraid of touching his hands. Does it hurt? Im fine, Sebastian said in a t voice. You can do it now. Bonnie then began to apply the ointment to his hands, being extremely careful. She was afraid of hurting him. But it took her a lot of time to finish only one hand-more than forty minutes-because she was too cautious. When it came to the other hand, Sebastian was already impatient. He frowned at her slow progress in applying. Then he took the ointment and applied it to his hands by himself. He did the application so violently that many scabbed blisters blooded again. What are you doing?! Bonnie held Sebastian instantly, Sebastian, dont do that. It will leave scars on your hands. She was so nervous that a tear in her eyes trickled down to Sebastians wound. Chapter 294 Why Should She Take Advantage of It? A warm tear dropped not only into Sebastians wound but also into his heart. With a loud crash, his heart rippled. The circles of waves got bigger and stronger, making Sebastian nearly unable to control his feelings. Dont move. What if the toxin spreads? Bonnie said. Actually, Sebastian became obedient and stopped moving then. No one knew whether it was because of the shock brought by the teardrop, or due to the deterrent words toxin spreads. Bonnie, on the other hand, sped up to get the other hand medicated. When the work was done, the two looked at each other, falling into dead silence again. They had no idea what to say in embarrassment. Finally, Sebastian broke the silence and said in a deep voice, Ill let Eric prepare for the wedding. You can tell him whatever you like about it. What? Bonnie thought she had an ear problem and looked at the man in front in total surprise. Sebastian said that he would give me a wedding? She thought in her mind. You dont want a wedding? Sebastian asked, wrinkling his brows, as he noticed that Bonnie did not answer. Bonnie wanted it. Of course, she wanted it! She had fantasized about it for a long time that she would be able to be his bride, stand in a scary church, and say the words I do before a priest. I The answer was on the tip of her tongue but she could not speak it out. Sebastian did not wait for her to answer and said, The wedding will definitely be held whether you want it or not. It doesnt make sense that as the president of the Grant Group, I dont even hold a wedding for my wife. Bonnie opened and shut her mouth, not knowing what to say. Sebastian went on, But Ill keep it secret before it is held. You just tell Eric everything you need. Dont worry about anything. And you should also keep the secret. OK? OK. Bonnie nodded in agreement, though she did not know why. Then, the room fell into silence again. However, it was different from the silence before. The temperature in the room was getting higher, making Bonnies cheek red. She stood up in a hurry. Im going to take a shower. It was not until she buried herself entirely in the bathtub and felt suffocated a little that she gradually came to her senses. Did I really hear it? Sebastian is going to give me a wedding? she thought. Although she knew the wedding was also a fake one, she couldnt help being cheerful and jolly.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even the small bathroom began to be suffused with pink bubbles. At the same time, at Jones house, Be Jones was in the bath. She received a call from her informer servant in the Sunshine Vi. What? Bes face twisted in anger. Sebastian was going to give the bitch Annie a wedding?! Ms. Jones, absolutely right. I listened at the bedroom door and heard it. Mr. Grant said he would give Annie a wedding. He also said even if she didnt want it, he would still hold it. Listen, he simply doted on Annie! Be gritted her teeth in fury. She was going crazy. Bitch. Annie was a bitch! Annie had already got the marriage certificate with Sebastian. And now she even wanted to have a wedding. If Annies wedding had been held, Be would be considered a second wife, though in the future she and Sebastian would be in love again and hold a wedding too. Im the one who had been there with Sebastian first. Why should Annie take full advantage of everything? she thought in fury. Chapter 295 The Chance Is in Front of You, Isn’t It? The more Be thought, the more furious she became. She even smashed the items in the bathroom. Jangling and cracking C the bathroom was a mess. The servant at the other end of the phone also felt her fury and said in a shivering voice, Ms. Jones, you shouldnt be so angry. I also heard Mr. Grant say that he would not let anyone know before the wedding. I guess Mr. Grant may also think shes not presentable enough. Oh! If Sebastian really thought so, he would never hold a wedding. So, the servants words did notfort Be in the least, but only made her even madder. Finally, she smashed her phone in great anger. At that time, Madeleine Wilson downstairs was sipping her red wine. As she heard the jangle, she came to the bathroom. What are you madding about? Mom, Bonnie and Sebastian are going to have a wedding! Bes voice was sharp and her eyes were brimming with rolling jealousy and malignity. What?! Madeleine was also startled, knitting her enchanting brows tightly. Since the birthday party, Madeleine and Be had been the butt of jocks among the Willisto upper ss. They had to stay at home in order to wait for the right time to deal with Annie without being directly involved. But they did not foresee that Annie had got Sebastians promise of holding a wedding before they could find the right time. The little bitch was really a seductress. Be cried, Mom, we cant let Annie marry Sebastian. Otherwise, I will be the second wife when I marry him. I dont want to. Stop it. Madeleine felt chaotic in her heart and now even more irritable by Bes cry. Hold back your tears. I will know everything when I ask Aliyah tomorrow. Aliyah doesnt know yet, Be said. My informer told me that Sebastian chose to keep it secret this time. No one is allowed to say anything until the wedding. Upon hearing what Be said, Madeleine blinked shrewdly and raised her red lips a little. So thats what happened. Madeleine had already known what Sebastian nned to do! Mom, I call Peter right now. Tell him to break the capsule on Annies back. Kill Annie! Be said and pulled out her phone. She then found out her phone was smashed up. Mom, give me your phone, Be said. Madeleine rolled her eyes at Be. You idiot, its no use calling Peter and killing Annie now. Will you be back to the position of Mrs. Grant as you wish then?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Certainly not! If Sebastian did not love Be, Be had no chance to be Mrs. Grant even if the position was vacant. Besides, after the death of Annie, there would be Annie the second, Annie the third. It was of no avail to simply kill these people who were in the way. The most important thing is still to win Sebastians favor. When it came to Sebastians favor, Be became fidgety again and her hair was messed up by her hands. She even stood up naked and sshed the water everywhere from the bathtub. No need to say it! If I could make Sebastian love me, I would have been Mrs. Grant. Then would I be here listening to you preach? Love or favor. But Sebastian didnt do either thing in the least! Madeleine gave Be a disappointed look. Why are you so anxious? The chance has already been sent to you, hasnt it? Chapter 296 This is the best solution! Opportunity? Be stopped crying abruptly, and she looked up at Madeleine in confusion, Whats the opportunity? She didnt understand. Seeing this, Madeleine felt agitated again. How did she give birth to such an idiot! But she had only Be as a daughter. What she can do was support her in everything. You dont react temporarily. When they will get married, I will find a way to get Annie and the three children out of the family. I will send them away, so on the wedding day, they will find there is no bride. How could a wedding be without a bride? The Grant family cant be ashamed. That will be the time you stand up and give them a favor to save the fame In this way, it will not only be a favor to the Grant family, but also Be can be Mrs. Grant. More importantly, Sebastian owed Be a favor, and his feelings for Be would be different. Over time, this feeling became more and more profound, and Be would be Mrs. Grant. Bes eyes lit up hearing the words of Madeleine. Yes, why didnt she think of it? Mom, Be threw herself into Madeleines arms, You are so smart. She was still naked, with a lot of water droplets, which directly wet Madeleines silk nightdress. Therefore, Madeleine disliked it very much, Hurry up and put on the bathrobe. Behave yourselves. You had lost many things to Annie. Why cant you learn from your mistakes? Be clever. What an absolute idiot! Be was also somewhat angry, Can you stop scolding me all the time? I used to y tricks on Bonnie and take her child as my own. I am not an idiot. Madeleine still thought she was not clever as she thought. However, Be was defeated finally and asked embarrassingly, What should I do when Anniees back with three children to trouble me? No, Madeleine said in a very determined tone, She and those bastards will never appear in your world! It was only six oclock the next morning, and the servants in the Sunshine Vi started to work. All of them seemed to be very energetic, and they did not dare to stop their work. What made them work so hard was the hostess who was busy in the kitchen. Since the master was up and busy, how could the servants keep lying in bed? Thats right. Bonnie was cooking porridge in the kitchen at the moment. She made porridge for Sebastian, which was more nourishing to the stomach, and then served it upstairs with a small bowl of fish maw chicken soup and two dishes of refreshing side dishes. Now that Sebastian is poisoned, you have to eat these light but nutritious things. But when she brought the breakfast upstairs, she realized that Sebastian had actually woken up and was buttoning his shirt in front of the bed. Just because both hands were wrapped in gauze, it was not very convenient to move. Just the button on the hem, Sebastian tried many times, but couldnt get it right. Bonnie quickly put down her things to help, Ill help. Saying that the soft and boneless hand already touched the button, and it was easily buttoned. After he finished buttoning his shirt, Sebastian said solemnly, And a tie. Wearing a tie meant that it would be a formal dress and he would attend the formal asions.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie couldnt help but round her eyes with confusion, You got hurt. How could you still go to work? How can you sign any documents with the hurt hands? Chapter 297 Both Daughters Were Sweetheart Sebastian lowered his eyes and looked at the woman in front of him, and there was a question in his focused eyes, Why cant I go to work? Sure! Working with the injured hand would definitely affect the recovery of the wound. Bonnie thought about it and whispered, I thought you were going to the old house with us today. She had agreed with Aliyah before that she would go to the old house on weekends and continue to learn the rules of being a mistress of the house. After a pause, Bonnie added, Little Joanna and Erika both want you to go together. What she didnt know was that when she said this, her eyes shed with light, like a deer in the forest, so charming. Sebastians mind was indeed shaking slightly. Did Little Joanna and Erika want him to go? Or this woman? After a long silence, he lifted his thin lips and said slowly, I see, Ill go to the old house with you. Note that he was talking about you, not you and the children, which meant that this was specifically for Bonnie. Bonnie was stuck with his word. Her heart suddenly beat fast, and her ears were also faintly hot, and this hotness spread to her whole body at a fast speed. Then Im going to dress Erika and the others, remember to eat breakfast! Bonnie hurriedly ran out. Until she went to Erikas room, her cheeks were still flushed. Erika who had just woken up saw her red face of Bonnie and thought she was ill. So nervous she stretched out her little hand to touch Bonnies forehead. Mummys all right, its just a little hot running too fast. Bonnie made an excuse, Come on, get dressed and go downstairs for breakfast. Well go to the old house with Daddyter. Okay. Erika nodded. But after getting dressed, she was not in a hurry to go downstairs for breakfast, but went to the drawer to take out the copper coins and tortoise shells for fortune-telling, and gave Bonnie divination. Okay, Mommy, you are free from illness and disaster today, dont worry about being in trouble when you go to the old house, Erika said. Didnt you say that fortune-telling will be made on special asions? Peoples lives are determined. The more you have fortune telling, the less will be true. Therefore, after bing a fortune teller for more than a year, Erika basically didnt tell fortune-telling for the family members. But now it was just a trip to the old house, was it worth taking out the turtle shell copper coin for divination? Mummy, you dont understand, Erika raised her head, solemnly, The people in the old house are not good to you. If I dont make this, what if you have an ident? Bonnies mood suddenly became heavy. In the eyes of this little guy, was the old house so terrible? But its true, let alone children, even she had an inexplicable sense of resistance to the old house. But Erika also said that she was free from illness and disaster today, and it was safe to go to the old house, so she was less nervous. After dressing Erika, Bonnie went to Little Joannas room again. The little guy slept in deep, and when Bonnie lifted the quilt to see, her head ran to the end of the bed, and her little feet were on the pillow! Little Joanna, Bonnie stepped forward and gently shook Little Joannas shoulder, Get up quickly, were going to the old house. Little Joanna was still in a daze but still muttered, Mommy, dont be afraid, I will take a water gun to the old house. Whoever bullies you, I will give him a lesson! Bonnie felt warm in her heart hearing the words of Joanna.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. There was a blood rtionship. Even though the parental rtionship between her and litter Joanna had not been disclosed yet, Little Joanna still chose to stand by her side and tried her best to protect her! Chapter 298 You Condemned to Being Alone After breakfast, the family was ready to leave. Since there were six people, Bonnie took the keys to the nannys car and nned to drive the car to the old house. But as soon as she entered the garage, she saw a very dazzling car, which instantly attracted her attention. It was impossible not to notice. After all, in a ck, white, and blue car, pink was too eye-catching! That was right. This pink car was the bulletproof jeep that Bonnie got before. After the painting by Sebastian, the car turned pinkpletely, and the color was very uniform. But the paint smell was too strong, and it hurt the eyes if you get close to it. Bonnie only nced at it from a distance and felt dizzy. You can imagine how ufortable Sebastian was when he brushed this car. And this man still insisted on painting the brush and even painted it so perfectly. Bonnie suddenly felt a little sore in the nose, which made her very moved. What are you doing? Sebastian came over at this time, grabbed Bonnie, and walked forward, Arent you afraid of being poisoned by inhaling too much? Whats wrong with the poisoning? I dont think youve been poisoned; you seem to be very healthy. Bonnie quickly raised her hand to wipe away tears and put on a look of indifference. In the end, Sebastian just looked at her contemptuously, Im fine, just because Im in good shape. People like you are not very good at brains. If you get poisoned again, youll be a fool. No, this man was so mean, wasnt he? She was also the magnolia designer, and a genius designer admired in the global business design field. How could Sebastian make the judge that she was like an idiot in the vige? That was not fair. But before she could argue, Sebastian had already dragged her to the back seat of the nannys car, fasten the seat belt for the children. Didnt I drive? Bonnie asked suspiciously, Do you think you can drive? How can that be done! Although what Sebastian said just now was indeed a bit excessive, it didnt mean that Bonnie would let him mess around. When driving, you need to keep your hands on the steering wheel all the time, which will make the wounds on the back of your hands that are finally scabbed open. Bonnie was in a hurry and wanted to go straight from the back seat to the front row.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She didnt pay attention for a while, when she was drilling forward, her hand touched the button of the handbrake, and the whole car rolled back immediately. Fortunately, Sebastian quickly opened the co-pilots door, came in, and pressed the handbrake, so that the car didnt hit the garage wall behind. What are you doing? Dont you know its dangerous? Sebastians eyes rolled, and the hand holding Bonnies shoulder subconsciously exerted force. Bonnie was very nervous at first and being squeezed like this, tears rolled out of her eyes, I just want to drive for you. On Sebastians face, the lines were all tense, and he said solemnly, Who needs you to drive, there is a driver! After a pause, he asked Bonnie back into the back seat, and said in a low voice, With your driving skill, I dont think it is wise to let you drive for me and the children. In the past, it was the car with the worlds highest safety design so he was confident she can be safe. But now it was a nanny car, which was not as good as that car at all, so just take care of yourself! Bonnie admitted that she was wrong, did not say a word, and silently returned to the back row and sat down. Little Joanna next to him criticized Sebastian with a stern face, Daddy, are you going to have mommy as your wife? You dont want Mommy to have an ident in the car, so just be kind. If you kept like this, you condemned to being alone. Chapter 299 Something Wrong with Erika His wife? Bonnie almost choked and turned to look at Little Joanna. God, what was this little guy thinking? How could Sebastian take her as his wife, they just pretended to be married. Just as she was about to correct Little Joanna, she heard Sebastian say slowly next to her, You can drive well, but dont drive in the future Little Joanna nodded with satisfaction, Thats right. This is the correct way to take her as your wife. Satisfied, Little Joanna twisted around on the child seat, found afortable position, and continued to sleep. Bonnie was stunned in ce, her amber eyes round and she couldnt believe her ears at all. Sebastian actually admit that and said this to her very gently. Could it be that Sebastian really treats her as ? As soon as the thought came up, Bonnie quickly shook her head and dismissed this thought out of her mind. Impossible, this should just be an illusion created by Sebastian in front of the child, lest the little guy knew the truth. Well, it must be so! In the wild thoughts, the driver got into the car and took them to the old house. Today the old house was peaceful. Probably because Sebastian also followed, Aliyah didnt make things difficult for Bonnie too much, just let her go to clean the wine cer for two hours, and let her stay in the living room. As for the four little guys, they y in the garden outside. Just when they were bored not knowing what game to y, Charles appeared in front of them. As soon as they saw the uncle, Little Joanna unconsciously showed a look of fear and tried her best to hide behind Andrew and Lukas. Dont be afraid, Little Joanna, we will protect you. Lukas immediatelyforted her. On the other hand, Andrew raised his head, his cold face didnt show any kindness, and his amethyst-like eyes were full of coldness, What are you doing? The way he does things and talks was exactly the same as Sebastian. But in Charless eyes, Andrew was a bastard with no family education. Also, isnt Andrew the bastard that Annies brought to Grants house? Charles thought, his eyes were full of disgust and disdain. But he still squeezed out a smile, facing Little Joanna, Joanna, uncle bought your favorite chocte from abroad, and only for you, look. As if performing a trick, Charles took out a piece of chocte from behind. Little Joanna likes the food, when she saw this, her saliva was about to flow out. But when she thought that it was given by her uncle, she was a little reluctant to ept it. Little Joanna, why are you still afraid of Uncle? Come, take it. Charles shoved it directly into Little Joannas arms, Have a try. After saying this, Charles turned around and left. As soon as he left, Little Joanna seemed to have untied the seal and had the chocte full of happiness. She picked up the chocte and generously divided it into four portions, which were distributed to Andrew Lukas and Erika next to her.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Hurry up and try it, this is delicious, my uncle bought it for me before, its very sweet! said Little Joanna. Erika shoved it directly into his mouth. Lukas also took a small bite. Only Andrew was not interested, so he broke his piece in half and gave it to the two younger sisters, Here you are, I dont like it. The two little girls epted, and they ate it directly, with dark chocte sauce on the corners of their mouths. As a result, something went wrong for Erika after a while! Chapter 300 The Situation is More Complicated than I Thought In less than ten minutes, Erika rolled around in pain, and her face turned pale! Bonnie was drinking tea in the living room at this time, and when she heard the cry of the children in the garden, the boiling tea in the teacup instantly poured on her. But she didnt seem to feel it and rushed out directly. When she was in the garden, looking at the pain in the ground, Bonnies eyes instantly turned red! God, what the hell was going on? Erika, Erika, dont scare Mommy. Bonnie hugged Erika, tears rolling down her cheeks. Erika reluctantly raised her head to look at Bonnie, and choked, Mummy, it hurts so much. But where exactly the pain was, she couldnt tell. Bonnie quickly raised her hand to wipe away her tears, Its okay. Mommy will take you to the hospital now, you will be fine. Saying that Bonnie hugged Erika and was about to run out. But when she got to the nannys car, the driver was not there. Bonnie didnt know where to find him. Bonnie nned to drive by herself. At this time, Sebastian appeared in front of her, took her down from the drivers seat, and put her on the co-pilot. He sat in the drivers seat, ignited and stepped on the elerator very skillfully, and rushed out.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It wasnt until the old house behind him was nowhere to be seen that Bonnie came back to her senses and noticed that the gauze on Sebastians hands had been soaked red with blood. Obviously, he was holding the steering wheel too hard and the wound was opened! Hurry up and stop, let me drive, your hand Bonnie was about to speak. But Sebastians speed didnt decrease, he nced at Bonnie with his peripheral vision, and said solemnly, You seem to be lost in the pain, can you drive? What if instead of sending Erika to the hospital by then, there was an ident on the way! Thinking about it, Sebastians hand was unconsciously exerting force, and the bright red liquid slowly dripped down the already soaked gauze. Bonnie nced at Sebastian with mixed feelings, and then looked at Erika in the back seat, who was hugged by the children, but she didnt say a word anymore. Sebastian arrived in less than fifteen minutes, which should be a half-hour in general. After arriving at the hospital, Sebastian didnt dy at all and carried Erika to the emergency room upstairs. Just after Rupert came out of an operation, he didnt realize what was going on at all. There was a child in his arms. And Sebastian in front of him ordered with a cold face, Cure her, hurry up! Rupert blinked nkly, not knowing what was going on. But looking at Erika in the pains in his arms, he instinctively turned around and entered the operating room. The dazzling red light in the operating room lit up instantly, and it was so bright that Bonnie, who was next to him, ckened her legs and sat directly on the ground. Fortunately, Sebastian was quick to help her and supported her. Rupert is the doctor with the best medical skills in Willisto. As long as he is there, Erika will be fine. Sebastian said solemnly. His voice was low and hoarse, but with a reassuring feeling. It seemed that as long as it was what he said, people would unconditionally believe it! Bonnie was also the same, and her mood eased a lot. After waiting outside the operating room for nearly two hours, Rupert pushed Erica out. How about the operation? Is my daughter alright? Bonnie asked quickly. Rupert shook his head, his brows furrowed and his expression solemn, The situation is moreplicated than I thought. Chapter 301 The Chocolate Bonnie had her heart in her mouth when hearing these words and asked, Why did you say it wasplicated? You mean Erika She failed to continue her speech as tears streamed down her face. Overwhelmed by the sorrow, she dissolved into clenching her hands and pinching the corners of her clothes. Sullen, Sebastian was enveloped with mixed feelings and questioned, Arent you an expert? Why cant you cure Erika? Speechless, Rupert looked at them and exined, I refer to not her condition but pathology. She can leave the hospital when she wakes up. Rendered confused by his exnation, Bonnie stopped crying instantly and looked at Rupert. She is fine? Yes, after the thorough physical examination just now, I didnt find anything about her. In fact, Rupert even didnt find amon typhoid virus.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. No way. Joanna standing aside kept jumping high to attract Ruperts attention. Erika suffered sharp pain just now and even cried. Then Joanna paused and looked at Lukas and Andrew. My two brothers also noticed. They nodded and answered in a union, Yes. Normally, Erikas not afraid of pain. She didnt cry when her finger was hurt with a knifest time. They thought Erikas cry of pain was demonstrative of her suffering. Rupert spread out his hands speechlessly and said, I mean her symptoms are weird. Confusingly, she is healthy, but screams with pain. As a medical expert, he first met such a strange medical case in his career. Thrilled at the case, Rupert looked at Sebastian expectantly. Sebastian, how about leaving Erika to me. I can probe the case thoroughly. Impossible. Sebastian refused his offer without hesitation and took over Erika. My cherished daughter would be the subject of your medical treatment? Stop dreaming. At the same time, Bonnie was shocked at his words and wondered if he had said Erika was his cherished daughter. She was curious if Sebastian regarded Erika as his daughter or namely one of his family members. For a moment, a rush of warmth surged in her heart. She loosened her grip on the corners of her clothes and realized no one would hurt Erika when Sebastian was around. Being refused, Rupert pouted. Well. Just a joke. I would not treat Erika, my niece as the subject for medical experiments. Rupert, your expression failed to cover your intention just now, Joanna retorted without hesitation. Rupert had to admit that he was cornered by Joannas reply. Wrath was all written on Sebastians face. Rupert hurriedly changed the topic. Stop discussing the matter. What was she doing before the incident? We just yed in the garden and ate some chocte brought by Uncle Charles. soon, Erika said she had a stomachache and cried in pain, Joanna recalled the whole thing and answered, with her round face raised up. Chocte? Show me, Rupert asked as some ideas jumped into his mind. Chapter 302 She Would Be Fine. Under Ruperts gaze full of expectation, Joanna spread her palm and answered in a childish voice, The four of us ate a piece of chocte. The chocte was long gone. In fact, Joanna, a little glutton, didnt feel satisfied after eating a small piece of chocte. Did all four of you eat chocte? Rupert asked. Andrew answered, No, I gave my chocte to Joanna and Erika. Now, just three of us ate the chocte, Joanna added. Rupert frowned and doubted that the chocte was not the root cause. He thought the reason why only Erika was under the weather was when she ate the chocte with two other children. Rupert took Joanna and Lukas to have their blood tested in case the two children got illter. Erikas case confused Rupert who studying medicine since he was three years old. It was the first time for him to encounter such a weird case though he had met numerous tricky medical cases. Meanwhile, Erika woke up, immediately looked for Bonnie, and stretched out her arms for a hug, saying aggrievedly, Mom, hug. Heartbroken, Bonnie rushed over to embrace her and patted her on the back to soothe her. Sweetie, you will be fine. But my stomach still hurts. Did I take some kind of poison? From a vicious witch Erika sobbed. Bonnie got puzzled by these words. Lukas quickly exined, She means a bad guy deliberately poisoned her food. So, she felt her stomach still hurt. Bonnie now turned speechless and urged sincerely, Erika, after you recover this time, stay away from those soap operas. Bonnie had to admit this kind of soap opera had negative influences on children. Erika nodded weakly as her response. Looking at Erika, Joanna guessed she was in a low mood and quicklyforted her. Dont worry. Without soap operas, we can read novels. Recently, I have been reading a novel named A Ladys Unrestrained Life with Her Five Children. No way. You are forbidden to read such novels, Bonnie ordered sullenly and felt the novel mentioned by Joanna was too strange.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Noticing Bonnies wrath, Joanna moved forward to hold her finger and asked for mercy in a cute voice, Mom, dont get angry. I will read Childrens encyclopedia. Facing such an adorable child, Bonnie softened as her anger dissipated and she rubbed Joannas hair gently. I dont get mad at you. I just hope all of you live a happy childhood and study hard. Bonnie thought it is best for children to wait until they are adults to watch trendy dramas and novels and was eager to cure Erika as soon as possible. Tough asked by Bonnie for help, Rupert still didnt find the root cause of Erikas difort. Sweating and anxious, Rupert had to give her a painkiller shot first and thetter soon fell asleep. It seemed that Erika couldnt leave the hospital for a while. Rupert swept his sweat and said, Let her stay in the VIP ward on the top floor. I will investigate the root cause. Bonnie asked in a trembling voice, Shell be all right, wont she? Chapter 303 She Just Needed a Promise Under her gaze full of hope, Rupert closed his eyes speechlessly and could not give her a promise that he would cure Erika. Since the first as a medical student, he was taught that a doctor shouldnt give a patient a promise. Now, facing such a strange case, he could not give a definite answer about Erikas illness. As Rupert was deep in his thoughts, Sebastian answered, She will be fine. If Rupert fails, I will find another expert for her, Bonnie nodded and stopped asking more questions for she just wanted a promise in such a situation where Erika suffered a kind of strange illness. When she was devoured by worry, Sebastians promise brought her hope. At the same time, his words sent ripples through her heart. Bonnie stayed at the hospital to take care of Erika, while the other three children were sent home by Rupert. Sebastian drove to the Mansion and then walked into Charless house. Striding into the house, Sebastian directly asked a cleaner, without looking for Charles, Where does he usually keep the choctes? The maid thought for a moment and replied, Choctes are kept in a cupboard in the study. Then, Sebastian headed toward the study. Unexpectedly, he was greeted with the scene where Charles, topless, flirted with a woman sitting on hisp, with her clothes nearly taken off. Startled, the woman hurriedly covered her breast and screamed in panic. Though surprised at Sebastians arrival, Charles pulled on the shirt thrown casually on the ground and did the button. Sebastian, what sent you hither? He also got the woman out of the ce. Sebastian stared at him nonchntly and replied coldly, Ie here for the chocte.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. What? Charles paused. Sebastian repeated, The chocte you sent to my daughter. Charles was flustered. Does she want more chocte? Ill send it to her in a few days. Charless facial expressions aroused Sebastians suspicions. Erika had a stomachache after eating the chocte you gave her. Is it your fault? Charles blinked and retorted decisively, with his hands on his wrist, Sebastian, we are family members. You started to suspect me? Then he fetched a piece of chocte from the safe and gave it to Sebastian. Here you are. You can investigate it and find if Im wronged in terms of the matter. Then he added sullenly, Youd better check the wrap of chocte and investigate it together. Otherwise, I will be used of changing the package secretively. Looking at the chocte in his hand, Sebastian frowned. Just now, he was very suspicious of Charless motives for putting the chocte in the safe because ordinary would never ce chocte, a snake, into the safe. Sebastian set his mouth into a grim line facing the seemingly well-reasoned refutation. Chapter 304 She Was My Daughter Ill send them over for testing. If it turns out the chocte wasnt poisonous, I wont hold you responsible, Sebastian said in a deep voice. As he was ready to open the door of the study, Charles sneered, Why bother? Sebastian, just a bastard. Sebastian paused and turned to re at him his eyes bursting with wrath. Bastard? The word immediately irritated him. Sebastian didnt regard Erika, an adorable girl, as a bastard. How could Charles describe Erika in such an insulting way? Charles thought hisment was reasonable and added, Right, she is the child of Bonnie and another man. To be more precise, she is a bastard. In fact, when Sebastian got married to Bonnie, a divorced woman with a child, Charles had to admit he was a fool. Before Charles teased, Sebastian grabbed him by the cor and lifted him straight up in the air. What? What are you doing to your uncle now? Let me go. Charles was scared, ashen-faced. With his faceden with wrath, Sebastian looked up at him with a scowl and chastised him. She is my daughter. Watch your mouth. If you call her in this way again, you will have a bad day. He threw Charles onto the leather seat and then added, If you continue to y with women with the Grant familys money, we will cut off all support for you and even drive you out. Charles gaped and then exined with his eyes widened, y with women? What are you talking about? That woman is my client, and we were just discussing the terms of the contract? Do you think Im a fool? Charles directly left without any pause.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Charles was seething with anger when Sebastian rebuked him and even threatened to stop the financial support. Charles was so angry that he pushed everything off the table with a loud tter. Then he stamped his feet and went straight to the main hall of the Mansion, shouting, Aliyah, I could not stay here anymore. If all of you still mind what I have done, just drive me out of this ce. Charles keptining and even mentioned the matter of debris flow. Eventually, Aliyah apologized on behalf of her son and offered him a million dors. Let it go. Why are you fussing over such trifles with your nephew? Dont worry. I will teach him a lesson. Seriously, you have kept your promise. Charles sullenly took over the check and added, Erika is just a bastard. Why is he so protective of her? When it came to Erika, Aliyah was bursting with anger. Aliyah could not figure out why her son behaved strangely after he got married to Bonnie and was eager to get this woman along with her three kids out of the house. Chapter 305 Quickly In the hospital, Rupert examined choctes and chocte wrappers brought by Sebastian but found nothing unusual. Any result? Sebastian asked in a deep voice and came over with a food box. Justmon chocte. Nothing strange, Rupert replied and then beamed at the sight of the food box. Sebastian, you are so considerate. You even buy the food from the popr restaurant on the south side of the city. Every time I go to that restaurant, I have to wait in line. He reached to get the box and failed, even falling down. It is not for you, Sebastian answered nonchntly. Annoyed, Rupert shouted, You are clearly bullying me and taking advantage of me. I have been examining the chocte for more than ten hours without eating or drinking. Even an ordinary worker needed a rest. Eric will bring you some foodter, Sebastian added. Overjoyed, Rupert grinned from ear to ear. You still care about me. Examine the stuff after you finish your food. Figure out the root cause as soon as possible, Sebastian urged. Dont worry. I focus on the matter and even refuse more than a dozen surgeries. Rupert showed his determination. Not only would he be able to help Sebastian, but he would also be able to gain medical benefits from curing Erika. Seeing through Ruperts intention, Sebastian didnt disclose him directly. Rupert waited here for the food brought by Eric. After five minutes, Eric panted and rushed over with the so-called food. But disappointingly, the food in the box was ordinary noodles. Rupert, speechlessly, roared, Sebastian, how dare you give me just a bowl of noodles. Without any delicious food, Rupert was forced to have the clumped noodles and he got mad. Sebastian walked into the VIP ward with the food box. In therge ward, Bonnie looked after her daughter surrounded by medical equipment that indicates Erikas current condition. He observed Bonnie beside the bed. The silk dress she had worn when she left the house in the morning was wrinkled with sweat after she was busy in the hospital all day alone. Noticing her haggard face and nk round eyes, Sebastian felt heartbroken.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He slowly walked toward her and stared at her face tinged with fatigue, saying in a low voice, Eating some food first. She stayed motionlessly and kept gazing at her daughter. No, I have no appetite. Quickly, he frowned and urged. Ashen-faced, she was enveloped with sorrow and refuse. I have no appetite. Feeling her reluctance, he opened the box and held Takoyaki to her mouth. Open your mouth. Oh. She paused and looked at him in disbelief. He looked nonchnt and repeated, Open your mouth. Chapter 306 You Can Bring Me Over. Staring at him for two minutes, she opened her mouth. As he put the Takoyaki in her mouth, she chewed it numbly and swallowed it in shock. Then, he kept feeding her until she was full. Im full, she said in a low voice facing the burrito he held. Casting a nce at her belly, he made sure she was full and stopped feeding her. Rupert will cure Erika. Foreign medical experts I invited wille over tomorrow. Heforted her in a deep voice. She nodded slightly. Thank you, Mr. Grant. When a fringe of hair on her forehead dropped and shook as she moved, with her haggard face, she looked more fragile. Slightly moved, he could hold back the urge to reach out his hand tob her messy hair. In fact, he did it. When touched by his slightly cold finger, she got a sinking feeling in the pit of her stomach. She slowly raised her head and wondered why he treated her so gently that she thought she was in a sweet dream. Why are you always so good to me? However, he frowned and sneered, Good? You get satisfied just for the so-called good treatment? Sebastian had to admit that Bonnie was so easily cheated by a man that she gave birth to three children at a young age. Deep in thought, he indifferently asked, Be careful about a mans kindness. Dont get moved easily just due to some trivial things. I would not be moved by anyone but you, she murmured. heard her words, he wondered if she knew what she had talked and then he repeated her words, waiting for her further exnation. Blushed and startled, Bonnie felt embarrassed about his move and was reluctant to tell him that she would be moved by his every gentle move after loving him for more than ten years. She stammered and was ready to dodge him after failing to make up an excuse. Ill go to the supermarket downstairs and buy a bag of milk for Erika tomorrow morning.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Then she rushed outside awkwardly. Looking at her receding figure, he dissolved feeling his depression in the daytime dissipated now and then he, sitting on the edge of the bed, touched Erikas head, with the corners of his mouth moved up. Bonnie rushed to the supermarket downstairs and bought childrens milk together with a cup of coffee for Sebastian because she had to reciprocate his food with her coffee. She walked back to the hospital with the drink she bought. When she just reached the hall of the hospital, someone panted and called her. Annie. She turned around to find a man and was surprised. William, why do youe here? I couldnt get through to you and know Erika is ill after asking Lukas. Ie over to visit her. He talked to Bonnie while keeping panting after running to the hospital. After swallowing a mouthful of spittle, he said, Bring me to Erikas ward! Chapter 307 Go with Other Men As William was ready to go upstairs, Bonnie stopped him. Wait for a moment. You cant get in her ward. Confused, William asked, Why? She couldnt find a suitable excuse to stop his visit when Sebastian stayed with Erika at this moment. Moreover, she didnt want to exin what William and Sebastian looked like. At the thought of Williams feelings for her, she hoped they two would never meet each other. Deep in thought, Bonnie urged, The doctor said Erika should have more rest. Visitors would bother her rest. Besides, its toote William changed his mind and rubbed his head. Your words made sense. I will visit here when she recovers. OK. When Erika is discharged from the hospital, I will allow her to y with you, she said and looked at the gate of the hospital. Its toote. You shoulde back home and have a rest. OK, William replied and told her that he wanted to talk to her about something when stopping a taxi. With a doubt, Bonnie followed him. When they stood by the side of the road waiting for a taxi, he brought a pink envelope for her. What is it? Bonnie paused. He exined, The bonus thepany gave you. With your perfect logo, thepany signed a contract worth $30 million after putting it on the sale. Thepany thanked her with the bonus. Bonnie shook her head and declined. The contract won by thepany is the joint effort of many employees. It had nothing to do with me. Since a client praised your logo, we can sign the contract sessfully. It is your bonus. William insisted. If you keep refusing, I will stay at the gate of the hospital and give it to you every time I meet you. She finally took over the envelope. I only receive it once. Dont bring me any benefits after I have resigned from thepany. OK. He smilingly nodded. After they talked for a while, a taxi came. Watching him leave, she turned around and then she found the coffee was not too cold and the ice had melted when stopping at the head of the stairs. She had to buy another coffee for Sebastian in the convenience store. In the ward, impatient after a long-time waiting, Sebastian frowned and checked the time. It was strange that it would take her half an hour to buy a box of milk. He asked the nurse who came to check Erikas condition, Have you seen Annie? Of course, she is talking to a man in the hall.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian guessed why she would talk to a man at night in the hospital and then he felt mixed feelings. And then? Then she followed that man out. I told you all I know, the nurse replied. He doubted if she left with another and turned solemn with his eyes half closed. Chapter 308 She Made Lies Bonnie trembled the moment she returned to the ward and she wonder why the ward was full of cold air. Have you turned on the air conditioner? she asked confusedly. Silently standing in the shadow before the bed, he looked solemn and sullen. Bonnie was confused why he was irritated by her shopping. Here you are. Iced Americano. Bonnie handed it over to her. As she approached, Sebastian caught a faint scent of mens perfume on her, and immediately the nurse was right about Bonnies meeting with a man downstairs. He noticed that the coffee had been made five minutes ago and that Bonnie had been out for half an hour. He easily suspected that Bonnie was meeting other men on the pretext of getting coffee and he felt she was too cunning. Losing interest in the coffee, he pushed it away and scolded, Throw it away. Bonnie was shocked with her eyes widened. Why? I bought it for you. Have a try. If you dislike it, I will throw it away. She pushed the coffee forward, feeling she just wanted to express her gratitude. He tipped it over and spilled it all over the ce, leaving coffee mixed and melting ice cubes. As her skirt was stained with coffee, she looked down at it and felt the urge to cry. Do you take my words seriously? I would never drink it, he irritably roared. I just want to reciprocate your food with the coffee, she murmured. With the feeling of being cheated, he looked at her and said sullenly, I only bring you food because youre my nominal wife. If you starve to death in a hospital, Ill be med.This is from N?velDrama.Org. She jerked her head up and looked at him in disbelief, finally realizing that all his gentleness for her was just her illusion and that he was forced to treat her well due to public pressure. Bonnie crouched down slowly and began to clean up the mess with a self-deprecating smile. When she picked up the ice cubes, they quickly melted. And with her fingers slightly frozen, she also felt her heartbroken like these broken ice cubes. Noticing her move, he still stormed out and directly closed the door. Even though the door closed quietly, Bonnie was heartbroken when he left and cried at his receding figure. With the ice cube in her palm, she was devoured with disappointment. Chapter309 Erika Returned to Fitness Until dawn, Sebastian did not return to the ward while Bonnie had been taking care of Erika, afraid she would feel pain again. After a sound sleep, Erikay awoke at half past seven in the morning and reached out to bug Bonnie. Mommy. Bonnie quickly embraced her daughter and asked full of concern, Do you feel any difort? No. Im fine now and wont eat some food, Erika replied weakly in Bonnies arms. Erika hadnt eaten anything since she had a stomachache at noon yesterday and had been receiving glucose infusions since she went to the hospital. She was indeed extremely hungry. Bonnie quickly took out the strawberry milk I boughtst night. Ill heat the milk in the microwave. Erika shook her head. I wanted pizza, not milk. Bonnie hesitated. You should not eat pizza after you just recover. Erika straightened herself quickly. Im all right. Im healthy enough to eat pizza now!This is from N?velDrama.Org. At the same time, Rupert walked in with the chart. Uncle, you see. I recover and dont feel pain anymore, Erika hurriedly called and looked at him with her round eyes full of expectation. Erika, a five-year child, knew she could convince her mother as long as Rupert said she was all right. He came for the routine examination in the morning, instantly took out his stethoscope, and began to examine Erika while thetter cooperated with him obediently, eager to eat a pizza. Bonnie stood quietly and waited for the examination result. Soon, he finished and turned shocked, his charming eyes full of confusion and disbelief. Whats wrong? Does she get worse? Bonnie asked nervously. He shook his head. No, she is fine now. What? She was confused for a moment. She is all right now? Yes. He nodded. Judging from the current result, she returned to fitness. Erika was healthy now since she did not feel any pain and her blood pressure and other indicators were normal without any equipment or drugs. Are you sure? She suffered sharp pain yesterday, Bonnie asked worriedly and was afraid that a wrong diagnosis could dy Erikas optimal treatment. Knowing Bonnies worry, Rupert nodded and brought Erika for more medical examination. After a series of examinations, he made sure that Erika totally recovered. Mommy, the uncle said Im fine now. Can I have pizza now? she looked up and asked. Under Bonnies gaze, Rupert finally said, Go ahead. You can only eat cheese pizza. Thinking the pizza was better than milk for a moment, Erika agreed. Chapter310 That Man Wasn’t You? Ten minutester, Erika sat on the edge of the bed, swinging two white legs, enjoying her pizza. After eating several slices of pizza, she held one up and handed it to her mother. Mommy, this is for you. The scent of the pizza stopped Bonnie from being absent-minded. I am not hungry. You can eat all of the pizza. Though Bonnie declined, she was still stuffed with a mouthful of pizza by her daughter. Then Erika, hating the smell of disinfectant, looked up and asked, When can we leave the hospital? After staying here several days, she was longing for the fragrance in her bedroom in the Sunshine Vi. I will tell youter after I ask your uncle about this matter. Then in an office, Bonnie found Rupert who has immersed himself in work. When can Erika leave the hospital? Ah, well, yes, he replied and scratched her head since he thought Erika returned to fitness now judging by her high spirit. Moreover, if she felt pain again, she could be sent to the hospital in time. Getting his reply, Bonnie was relieved and did discharge procedures for her daughter. Rupert called Sebastian. Sebastian urged, Go ahead. Sebastian, I have checked Erikas condition and allowed her to be discharged from the hospital. Would youe over to pick them up? Im busy, replied Sebastian indifferently.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Confused, Rupert thought Sebastian treated Bonnie well and even courted her. Thus, Rupert offered him a chance so that he could stay with her more. Unexpectedly, Ruperts offer was refused directly and he got confused if Sebastian liked Bonnie while rubbing his head. Soon, he buried himself in the charts and documents on his desk and was determined to figure out the cause of Erikas sudden recovery. Bonnie brought Erika out of the hospital after the discharge formalities have beenpleted. She chose to take a taxi with her daughter without asking for help from Sebastian who left sullenly. However, when they reached the gate of the hospital, a familiar Porsche Cayenne sent by Globex pulled up ahead. As Bonnie blinked in astonishment, William showed up after the window was rolled down and his face was almost covered by his big sunsses. Annie, get in the car. Uncle William? Erika instantly recognized his voice. William smiled. You still remember me. My love for you isnt wasted. Then, he urged, Get in the car quickly. From the call with Andrew, I know Erika would leave the hospital today and decide to send you home since I juste over nearby. Fortunately, Ie over in time. Bonnie intended to decline his invitation but was pulled into by him. He promised, Ill drop you two 500 yards from home, so your fiancee wont get the wrong idea. Many taxis are untidy after many passengers use them. Think about Erika. She is just discharged from the hospital. Finally, Bonnie agreed. After they leaf, a sports car stopped at the gate of the hospital. An enchanting man came out and was respectfully greeted by a doctor who had just gotten off work. Mr. Grant, hello. Ie to pick Erika up, Sebastian replied in a deep voice. The doctor was puzzled. But Annie left with Erika by a car just now. That man wasnt you? Chapter311 She Doesn’t Deserve to Be Pitied The doctors words rendered Sebastian furious and his face darkened. As Sebastian was overwhelmed by wrath, the doctor was scared. Mr. Grant Mr. Grant? Sebastian left directly gloomily without any reply. Then the doctor quickly rushed away and decided not to greet him, a horrible man. As Sebastian walked to the supervisory control room, a guard suddenly stood up respectfully. Mr. Grant, is there anything you need? Nonchnt, Sebastian stared at the screen expressionlessly and checked what happened minutes ago. He saw the whole process in which Annie walked to the gate with Erika and they left with a man in Porsche Cayenne after Annie talked to the man for a while. Seething with anger, he crushed the mouse after recognizing the car she had driven to the Sunshine Vi. She didnt drive it after he sent her a car, but now she left with a man in this car. Guessing that the man in the car hade to meet herst night, Sebastian felt it funny when he put off the international meeting to pick her up.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Sebastian thought she didnt deserve to be pitied after he figured out the whole thing. William drove his car and directly sent Bonnie and Erika to the park near the Sunshine Vi. There are more than 500 meters away from your vi, you two walk back, he said. Bonnie nodded and held Erika off the car. As it was the weekend, there were many children ying in the park and even a few vendors selling snacks and food. Catching the sight of ice cream, Erika got excited with her eyes lit up. Mommy, can I have a sugarcoated hawthorn on a stick? No. Bonnie refused. You just recover from your illness and should not eat hawthorn. What if your stomach hurts again? How about strawberry? I can eat a strawberry, Erika asked. Bonnie was speechless and forgot the food can be added with various fruits and peppers. When Bonnie was trying to find an excuse, William directly bought five strings of sugar-coated strawberries. These are for your family members. You are allowed to eat one strawberry and the rest is mine, OK? he asked. Erika excitedly took it over. OK, I want the biggest strawberry on the top. With it in her mouth, she asked in a vague voice, Who are the rest of the snacks for? Your mommy, Andrew, Lukas, and Joanna, William replied. Erika asked, tilting her head, How do you know Joanna? My mom has told you before? Bonnie paused and wondered why he would know Joanna when she told him nothing about her daughter. Chapter312 They Look Alike Bonnie looked at William confusedly. Panic shing across his eyes, he met her gaze and apologized. Im sorry. I dont have ulterior motives to investigate your background. Im afraid you will live a bad life. Dont do this thing anymore. Dont worry. I live a happy life now. Bonnie didnt scold him but just told him what he should not do. OK. He nodded and watched them leave. Whening back home with the snacks, Erika was immediately circled by three children. Erika, are you fine now? Do you still have pain in your belly? Joanna asked full of concern. Im all right now. Erika shook her head and gave one to Joanna. This is for you. Surprised, Joanna was almost drooling. You are so good. When you got ill, you even buy me the food. Erika added, It is Uncle William who bought the food. Who is it? Joanna asked curiously.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Lukas looked puzzled and peered out. Uncle Williames with you? Where is he? He has something to deal with. Ill take you to him again, Bonnie exined. Uncle William is a good friend of Mommy Annie who met abroad. He is a very nice person, Erika added. Annie, do you like him and abandon my father? Joanna turned anxious now. The question rendered Annie startled since she never thought about the possibility. Then, Joanna expressed her worry. It seems that Uncle William is close to you two. Judging your close rtionship, Im afraid you will like him. She titled her head. Maybe he looks just like my father. I asked this question, Bonnie would refute. But now she lost her words since they looked alike after William had stic surgery. Banishing these thoughts, Bonnie forced a smile and brought the four children upstairs. The five of them were upstairs ying with LEGO bricks. Since Erika was recovering from a serious illness, everyone was doting, on her and even the servant asked her to pick her favorite one after carrying juice up. They had a good time. Basking in the golden sunshine from the French window, the four children looked adorable and harmonious. Moved by the peaceful scene in which her children yed with each other with pleasure, Bonnie quickly turned around to wipe her tears and knew everything would be better if Natan was still alive. She recalled her newborn baby was snatched away five years ago and wondered where the baby was now. Chapter 313: God is helping her find her son If she could, Bonnie would love to find Natan right now and leave Willisto with her five children. The farther you go, the better. But the problem is, she doesnt even know where Natan is yet. The only ce where Natans trail can be traced is the Grant Residence. Bonnie thought, and nned to go back to the Grant Residence tomorrow, this time to search the entire Grant Residence and find Natans trail. If you go to the Grant Residence, Bonnie should still say hello to Sebastian. But she waited all night, but Sebastian did not return to the Sunshine Vi. Even when she got up early the next morning, she found that Joanna was gone. Bonnie asked Donna downstairs and learned that Joanna had been picked up by Eric in the morning. Little Joanna got picked up somewhere, huh? Bonnie asked, puzzled. Donna opened her mouth, her eyes full of sadness, and let out a long sigh, Mr. Grant is supposed to be taking her to meet someone. Seeing people? Who is it? Bonnie was even more curious, Picking up so early in the morning, it seems to be someone very important. Yeah, that used to be littledy Joanna very important person, but now ugh! Only after two words, Donna started sighing again. Finally she shook her head and went back to work in the kitchen, ignoring Bonnie. Only Bonnie was left frozen in the living room, thinking hard about this once important person. A person who used to be important to little Joanna, who could it be? I was puzzled when a delivery came to my door, a package from Sebastian. Are you sure it was Sebastian who bought it? Bonnie was very wary, Or who sent it somehow? Its not that Bonnie is too astonished, but she knows Sebastian well as a person. Although this man holds a lot of power in his hands and is a reigning in the mall, but in reality, he does not know much about life in many ways. Take, for example, online shopping. Now suddenly theres a delivery that says its from Sebastian, and its hard for Bonnie not to suspect that someone has sent something strange.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The courier hurriedly pointed to the list on the package, Its really for Sebastian, look at this, its from Reliacao, the sender is Zhou Cheng, the recipient is Sebastian. Cheng Zhou? Bonnie is aware of this person. This is Sebastians business partner in Reliacao, when Sebastian was able to get a foothold in Willisto, it was a contract with Zhou Cheng. These two people are also considered to be worship brothers. So its normal for Zhou Cheng to send a little something to Sebastian. Bonnie then reached out and took it, and after ncing at the delivery slip above, the whole person froze. The courier slip clearly states that it contains boys clothes and toys! In other words, this delivery was sent to Thin Natan? Bonnie could not resist the excitement in her heart and was eager to open it to see what was going on. But she held back in the end. If you open Sebastians delivery without permission, its no different from a thief. She had to wait torturously for Sebastian to return and open the delivery so she could see what was inside. If the clothes and toys were really for Natan, Sebastian would have taken them to Natan. When she follows quietly, wont she be able to find Natan? Bonnie really didnt expect that happiness woulde so suddenly. She was going to go to the Grant Residence to look for Natans trail when the clue was delivered to her. God is helping her find her son! Chapter 314: He is fond of me Because of this news, Bonnie was happy and excited all day. When the three little ones saw it, they pestered to ask what it was all about. But Bonnie hasnt confirmed this news yet, so she cant say. After thinking about it, he told the three youngsters, If it goes well, we should be able to leave Willisto soon oh. Huh? Hearing this, Erika froze, her little eyes blinking, Wont we stay at Willisto all the time?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Yes, in a while we will leave, then Mommy will take you to an ind with a beautiful environment, Erika dont you like beautiful shells the most? You can pick up enough there every day! Bonnie had a good idea of what her life would be like in the future. She lived alone with five children is certainly not realistic, so the ind will have a few servants, she drew a good design every now and then to George,missioned George to sell, in exchange for living expenses. Every day she takes her children to watch the sunrise and sunset, collect shells and catch crabs. What about Dad Sebastian, is heing with us too? Erika asked in a milky voice. Bonnie froze. Sebastian? He certainly wouldnt follow her and the child. Just why would Erika ask that? Because, now that you and Dad Sebastian are married, isnt it normal for couples to move to the inds with their children? Erika said with good reason. And after all this time together, Erika is starting to like this daddy a little bit. Although Dad Sebastian always had a stinky face and spoke coldly, he was very nice to her. For example, thest time she said she wanted to eat ice cream, Dad Sebastian said he was mean to her, but turned around and bought a freezer of Haagen-Dazs, and all of them were her favorite strawberry vor! A case of Haagen-Dazs has bought you off, huh? Bonnie cried andughed. No! Erika got anxious and stretched out her soft little chubby hands, climbed onto the stool and corrected herself with her arms crossed, Its a matter of attitude, Dad Sebastian is too mouthy for me, he likes me in his heart. Dad Sebastian likes her, so she likes Dad Sebastian too and wants to be with him all the time. But after hearing this, Bonnie was just silent. Does Sebastian really like Erika? I dont think so! After all, Sebastian had said earlier in the hospital room that he was taking extra care of her because of her current rtionship as a couple, so it should be the same for Erika. And if there was a little bit of love, Sebastian should havee to pick up Erika from the hospital yesterday, and note home at night, and also call to check on the situation. But Sebastian didnt do anything. The happiness that Bonnie had in her heart was quenched by the relentlessness of reality. She coaxed the three little ones upstairs, then sat alone in the living room. It sat until 10 oclock in the evening when there was a movement in the entranceway. Bonnie hurriedly got up and ran over to see Sebastian in his ck coat. The tall, upright man is wrapped in the nights chill, and his handsome face is haunted by ayer of lingering shadows. And in her arms is Joanna, who is also wearing a ck dress. The little one has fallen asleep, and his fat little cheeks are scarlet. Youre back, Bonnie reached out and took Joanna, Donna left you some chicken soup, its still hot in the pot, have some while I carry little Joanna to her room. Sebastian hmmmed, but the frost on his face was vaguely melting away. This woman, was she purposely waiting for him to return? Chapter 315: Repeatedly poking him in the scales! After Bonnie carried little Joanna to her room, she came back downstairs and saw Sebastian drinking chicken soup. Under the orange dining room lights, the mans tall, upright figure is ferried on ayer of soft aperture, between the hands and feet, full of elegance and nobility. Even if its just soup, Sebastian has an inexplicable attraction that makes people cant take their eyes off. The baby was carried back to the room? Sebastians voice was hoarse and dark, the knot in his throat rolled. Bonnie then nodded, Mmm, slept well. She sat down across from Sebastian. Two people facing each other, only separated by a pearwood table, so quiet that you can hear each others breathing. Something wrong with you? Sebastian asked in a hushed voice when he could see how rushed she was. Bonnie hurriedly nodded, Uh-huh, theres a package for you, but youre not home during the day.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. With that, Bonnie took the express from the foyer cab. Sebastian only took a nce at it, and a shade rolled across his ck as ink eyes, Put it there. He had absolutely no intention of opening it. Bonnie was anxious, You can at least open it and look at it, if you dont want to open it, I can do it for you. Youre in a hurry? Sebastian looked at her coldly, his pupils having taken on more than a few suspicious scowls. I just saw that this is a delivery from abroad, worried about what damage or something like that, you look at it earlier, to make sure well. Bonnie exined carefully. With that, he also pushed the delivery box back towards Sebastians face. But Sebastian only felt annoyed. He knew exactly what it contained. It was a gift for Natans death anniversary. Every year, on the anniversary of Natans death, Zhou Cheng would send thetest clothes and toys from abroad, which he would then burn to Natan. But I dont know what the reason is this year, Zhou Chengs delivery was a dayte, so Sebastian couldnt bring it to the grave to burn. Thats right, today Sebastian and little Joanna went out to celebrate Natans death anniversary. At this moment Sebastian returned to the Sunshine Vi, having just been dispelled by this bowl of chicken soup, and then saw this delivery. The scene of the fire three years ago came back to him, leaving him almost breathless. ng- Sebastian stood up directly, his face thin and cold, and went upstairs. Leaving Bonnie standing in ce puzzled beyond belief. No, its just to open a delivery, why is Sebastian so reluctant? Isnt this a gift for Natan? Why didnt Sebastian open it and take a look at it. Natan is his own son, and he doesnt seem to care. Bonnie looked down and thought for half a day, and finally gathered the courage to go upstairs with the delivery. There were no lights on in the room, only the hazy moonlight, reflecting on Sebastian. The man, who has always had a serious cleanliness problem, was lying in bed with his clothes on, staring at the ceiling with his eyes open. Mr. Grant, Bonnie cautiously stepped forward, did I just say something wrong, if you dont want to open the delivery today, tomorrow is fine, then Ill leave it here for you ah. With that, Bonnie ced the courier on the bedside. Miso, Sebastian rolled over and sat up, his eyes scarlet iparably staring at the woman in front of him, coldly questioning, Do you think that now that you are Mrs. Grant, you cane and take care of my business? I didnt think of it that way. Bonnie hurriedly shook her head. I can turn a blind eye to your affairs, and please donte and interfere with my life, all my things, you are not allowed to touch them! Bonnies repeated delivery of this delivery to him is tantamount to uncovering the bloody scars and reminding him of Natans death countless times! With a crimson red in front of his eyes, Sebastian threw the courier directly out of the window while saying coldly towards Bonnie, Get out! Chapter 316: What a deal! The courier box flew straight through the air in a beautiful parab. Ah! Bonnie was so anxious that she rushed to the window, only to find that it was dark underneath and she couldnt see where the courier had been thrown. And more unlucky is that Sebastian the window is next to the garden wall, outside is the road, it is likely that the courier has been thrown to the road.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Thats Natans stuff in there. Like a fish out of water, grabbed a little life, and said nothing to let go. Bonnie was curious to know what was in the box, and even more curious to know Natans whereabouts. So she had nothing on her mind at all and rushed straight out and started looking around the garden. And just now Sebastian a roar, it woke up Donna downstairs. She climbed up to look and found Bonnie, who was looking for something in the garden. Mrs. Grant, what are you doing up sote? Donna asked. Bonnies eyes were red, and I dont know if she was sad or too anxious, I seem to have just pissed off Sebastian, and he threw out that courier from abroad, and I need to find it and return it to him. Yes, Bonnie really thought she had done something wrong, so she made Sebastian suddenly angry and threw away the delivery. But Donna, who knew the truth, could only sigh. Silly Mrs. Grant, what does this matter have to do with you, its just Mr. Grants love for something, so its just venting! Only Donna could not tell the truth directly, but could only politely persuade Bonnie to look for it tomorrow. Its okay Donna, Ill find it in a minute, go get some rest. Bonnie still insisted. With that, she buried her head and continued to look for it. Donna really had no choice, so she went back to the vi and tried to find Sebastian. As soon as he opened his mouth, Sebastian said coldly, Donna, you are an old man in the Sunshine Vi, you should know what to control and what not to control. By saying this, he meant for Donna to stay out of the way. Donna opened her mouth, but in the end said nothing and turned to leave. Hey, she really wanted to persuade Mr. Grant, this matter and Mrs. Grant and have nothing to do, why to throw anger on her head? Donna dared not say anything, so she went back to her room. And in the garden, Bonnie continued her search. No, not everywhere. Bonnie didnt find it in the garden, so she ran outside to see if it was thrown in the road. This look is urgent. Because it so happens that two homeless people have that delivery in their hands and are contemting to open it. Stop it, thats my delivery! Bonnie immediately eximed. The homeless man does not care about this, see someone to ask for a courier, pull out his legs and run. Bonnie desperately went after it. She was also wearing indoor soft-soled slippers, and running on this hard asphalt road soon made the soles of her feet sore. Even lost a slipper while running around the corner. Bonnie, however, still ignored it and went after the two men. Chased more than two thousand meters in a row, but the two vagrants suddenly stood still. Bonnie hadnt reacted to what was actually going on and actually rushed to the homeless man to try to grab the delivery back. But the next moment, her white glistening wrist was held by one of the bums! Hahahaha, trading a courier for a woman, thats not bad! The vagrants greedy gaze hovered wildly over Bonnies body and sized her up. Chapter 317: Is it necessary to be so desperate? Bonnie turned her head to look at the two homeless men and realized that, unbeknownst to her, she had been taken to an isted corner of the park. Surrounded by nothing but insects, there is no half-movement, deste to the extreme. And not far from the bottom of the bridge, there are two dirty already shiny quilts, obviously this is the homeless mans home. What do you want Bonnie panicked to the point of desperation, desperately trying to shake off the bums hand. But because of her violent struggle, the silk shirt on her body broke open a button, revealing the ck underwear inside. The two homeless men were even more bright-eyed. They are so lucky! Dont you want this courier? As long as you behave and cooperate with us, the courier will be returned to you. The vagrant said, and shook the express box in his hand. Bonnie panicked and shook her head, No dont! But the homeless mans hand was already reaching toward her. BangC Suddenly there was a loud bang that shook the entire park woods and sent the birds soaring. The homeless man in front of him froze for a moment, which covered his palm and rolled desperately on the ground. Ah, it hurts, my hand, my hand hurts so much! The other was dumbfounded and stalled in ce, not moving, only vaguely smelling the smell of urineing out of his pants.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Bonnie was also stunned. She looked up at the man not far away. The pair of eyes like the best ink jade pupils, transparent and moist, but also with a strong coldness, will be his ruthless coldness to show at a nce. This man hase to her rescue! And, still with a gun to save her! The dark hole, which was still smoking, was like a beasts open mouth, making people shudder. Sebastian lifted his steps and slowly walked up to Bonnie, pulling her directly behind him. Followed by looking at the homeless man in front of him, condescending, like a king, Which hand touched her, smash it yourself. The homeless man shivered and knelt down directly to Sebastian and kowtowed to him, I was wrong, I wont dare to do it again, please let me go. Dont wait for me to do it, it will only hurt more. Sebastian, however, still sounded icy cold. The vagrant begged in vain, his face ashen as he raised the stone on the ground, gritted his teeth fiercely and smashed it on his left hand. Ah! The pig-like howling sound rang through the sky, but also let Bonnies heart jump. Sebastian, however, did not react and dragged Bonnie directly to leave. After only two steps, Bonnie shook off his hand and turned to head for the homeless man. Are you a woman in over your head, and what are you still doing there? Sebastian asked unhappily. Express, Bonnie said hurriedly. Then she ran to the homeless man, bent down to pick up the ground courier, see a little dirty, but also with the sleeves carefully wipe clean. Like a fool, holding the delivery back to Sebastian, This is yours, no one can take it away. Sebastian: He looked at the woman in front of him as if she were a monster. At the moment, Bonnies hair is a mess, the mouth of her blouse is also crumbling open one, and only one shoe is left on her foot, the round and small toes are frozen red, and even the bare foot is still slowly bleeding down, leaving a trail of bloody footprints behind her. This stupid woman! Just for a delivery, why so desperate? Sebastians eyes crossed an imperceptibleplex sentiment, directly squatting down, said in a deep voice, Come up. Chapter 318: The cemetery is ahead What? Looking at the wide, straight back of the man in front of her, Bonnie froze, What are you doing? Sebastian turned his head and nced at her coldly, his tone impatient, while carrying a hint of unnaturalness, Back you, cant you even see this? Stupid woman! At the word, Bonnie was even more rmed.This is from N?velDrama.Org. No way, did she really hear it right? Sebastian actually said he would carry her? If memory serves, Sebastian hasnt carried her since she was five years old. What kind of madness is this man? But Sebastian didnt bother to talk anymore, he just took Bonnies arm and yanked it forward. At once, Bonnies weight was unstable and she fell directly on his back. Sebastian carried it up smoothly and moved forward with unparalleled ease. The night breeze was slightly cool, blowing on Bonnies cheeks, gradually blowing the hot temperature away. On the way, neither of them spoke. After returning to the Sunshine Vi, Sebastian found a medical kit and prepared to treat the wound on Bonnies foot. Bonnie hurriedly shrank back, Its okay, Ill just do it myself. Dont move, Sebastian frowned in displeasure, youre hurt like this and youre still not being honest, waiting to get your leg amputated? Bonnie: She is at most a little superficial injury, this man why say so serious ah. But in the end Bonnie did not retract her foot, but allowed Sebastian to medicate herself. After sprinkling the yellow powder on the wound, and then wrapped in gauze, this is considered to be treated. Go to sleep. Sebastian said in a cold voice, and got up to go to the study. Wait a minute. Bonnie hurriedly called out to him, her small palm-sized face filled with earnest gratitude, Thank you foring to my rescue just now. If you really want to thank me, dont go out in the future and cause less trouble for me than anything else. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Bonnie hmmmed. Following that, and jarred, And the express thing, Im sorry, did I say something wrong, you dont get angry. Its nothing to do with you, Sebastian broke in and actually started exining to Bonnie, I was just in a bad mood myself. In a bad mood? Ive already received a gift from someone else for Natan, so why are you still upset? Bonnie really wanted to ask why. But Sebastian had no intention of exining, instead he swept a nce at the delivery box and slowly lifted his thin lips, Give this to Rupert, he knows what to do with it. Asking him to go to Natans grave one more time, he just couldnt do it anymore. Good. Bonnie then nodded her head. Its okay to leave it to Rupert, just so she can quietly follow him to Natan! It was an extraordinary night. The next morning, Bonnie changed into a sports outfit and paired it with soft sandals and went to Rupert. When the package was handed to Rupert, Ruperts eyes instantly dimmed for a few moments. I got it, Ill take care of the package now. Rupert sighed and whispered. I could see that he was resistant to the matter. Bonnie was even more confused. No, it was just a delivery to Natan, why did Sebastian and Rupert react so strangely? As he was thinking about it, Rupert had already lifted his feet and walked out with the delivery. Bonnie rushed to follow, found a cab, and trailed Rupert. Only to see the car drive more and more deviated, and finally surprisingly drove to the suburbs, the roadside scenery also changed from buildings to endless fields. Bonnie finally sensed something was wrong and hurriedly asked the driver, Where does this road lead to? This road? The driver then said, This is near the Eight Treasure Mountains, and the front is a very famous cemetery! Chapter 319: Is she misunderstood? Boom- Like a heavy hammer, hitting Bonnies heart hard.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Her amber almond eyes rounded incredulously and her pupils trembled violently, Where did you say the front was? Say it again! Because of the excitement and seemingly sharp voice, the driver scared a shiver, the tomb cemetery ah. No way! Bonnies eyes were scarlet, almost hysterical, How can the front be a cemetery? Are you mistaken? The front is a vige, right, or a suburban vi, or else a tourist attraction! In short, it cant be a cemetery. The driver was scared, but still answered stiffly, Girl, youre not a local, right? Locals know that theres nothing but cemeteries on Mount Babao. Finally, the string in Bonnies head snapped. She is of course a Willisto native, and a native kind at that, so she knows exactly what Babel Hill is. Patpong, thergest cemetery in Willisto! But its because its so clear that Bonnie doesnt want to believe it. How? How did Ruperte to the cemetery with a delivery for Natan? Could it be that Natan he has Drive faster and make sure you keep up with the car in front of you. Bonnie anxiously admonished. The driver hmmm, like an arrow off the string, darted forward. And Bonnies eyes were fixed dead on the supercar not far ahead, praying in her heart. Please Rupert, dont park in front of the cemetery, please! But in the end, Bonnies worst fears came true. Rupert really parked the car in front of the cemetery, and the next second the security guard came out of the security booth, nodding and carrying a bag of prepared joss sticks and paper money, obviously already knew Rupert. Bonnie couldnt control it anymore. She rushed out of the car and ran straight to Rupert, Who are you going to see, its Natan right? Annie? Ruperts handsome face was filled with surprise as he looked around, his eyes finally falling back on Bonnie, What are you doing here? Who are you going to see, is it Natan! Bonnie intensified her tone, already manic, You answer me! No, Rupert refused with a straightforward shake of his head, Im here to see a friend, and today is the anniversary of his death. Cheat! Bonnie doesnt believe it, You must be here to see Natan, didnt Sebastian tell you to take care of that delivery? Then you came here, you must be here to see Natan! Rupert spread out his hands with a helpless face, No really, did you see me take the delivery? What? Bonnie flinched for a moment, and then dropped her gaze to Ruperts hand. Indeed, Rupert took nothing but the bag of joss sticks and paper money given by the security guard. Whats going on here? I was just passing by, so I came to see my friend first. Rupert exined. So its just this The stone that was weighing on my heart and making me breathless was suddenly lifted because of Ruperts words. Bonnie looked like a lucky man after death and couldnt stop her fingers from trembling. But before she could quell this joy and celebration, Ruperts suspicious gaze had swept over. But Annie, how did you know about Natan? Also, did you follow me here on purpose because you wanted to follow me to Natan? Chapter 320: Your own mother is really a failure When Bonnie heard this, her face suddenly became flustered. She was really in a hurry just now, so she directly questioned out of the mouth. If Rupert senses that she is looking for Natan, will he follow the clues and find out that she is Bonnie, who has been dead for five years? Its okay if Rupert knows about it, if Sebastian knows about it Im afraid the few children around will be snatched away! More bad things, Bonnie simply does not dare to think. Oh my God, what can we do? Bonnies hands and feet became cold in just a few seconds. Girl, you havent paid the fare yet! Just at that moment, the driver came running over, full of fierceness and ready to ask for money. Bonnie gave him a look and quickly thought of a response. I have to go downtown, so Ill give it to you togetherter. Bonnie said to the driver. Following that, he turned his head and looked at Rupert again with a fake rxed expression.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Of course I know, Natan is little Joannas brother, isnt it? I heard little Joanna said, but every time she said brother, she was very sad look, and I saw you bring something to the cemetery, so I suspected that he died ah. Speaking of the word dead, Bonnie also made a point of observing Ruperts expression. But Rupert was not half panicked, not even a ripple. Its not what you think it is. Rupert said. So where is Natan, anyway? If youre not avable, I can forward the courier for you. Bonnie inquired after. Ruperts voice sank a few notches, No, Ill just go by myselfter, dont you have to go downtown? He gave a direct eviction order. Bonnie opened her mouth, but couldnt find the words to retort. I had no choice but to leave the cemetery with one step and three steps back. She was so close to finding Natan, but unfortunately she was too impulsive and missed this opportunity! Bonnie sat in the car, so angry that she hammered herself a few times. And in front of the cemetery, Rupert looked at the fading cab and suddenly breathed a long sigh of relief. That was close, almost got caught out lying! Yes, Rupert was just acting and lying. His anti-surveince ability is very good, early found a cab followed behind, so it deliberately left the express in the car did not bring down. Unexpectedly, the person who got down from the cab was actually Annie, which made Ruperts worry dissipate most of the time. After all, after so much time together, he was pretty sure that Annie was a good person. And Annies statement just now, Rupert did not believe it at all. Even if Natans existence was told to her by little Joanna, but, why was she so curious and even followed him in search of Natan? Countless doubts swirled in Ruperts mind, thinking left and right, just could not find the answer. And seeing that it was gettingte, Rupert had to give up the idea for now and lift his feet to go to the cemetery. Mr. Robertson! Behind you at this time, there came a delicate voice. Rupert turned his head and saw a woman dressed up in a fancy dress walking towards him, the perfume on that body was so strong that he could smell it from a good distance. What brings you here? Ruperts expression was extraordinarily unpleasant. I came to see Natan, how could I note on the anniversary of my sons death? The woman said daintily. A day of death? Oh! Rupert couldnt help butugh, Youre a real failure as a real mother! Chapter 321: Who in the end is the real mother ah Hearing these words, the woman in front of her red viciously round her beautiful eyes, What do you mean, why should you define whether I am a failed mother or not? After a pause, and a toss of her carefully done curls, Im toozy to bullshit you, wheres Sebastian? The woman looked to her right and left, her eyes expectant, Why isnt Sebastian here yet? Its the anniversary of Natans death, Sebastian couldnt havee! Be, need I remind you that the anniversary of Natans death was yesterday? Rupert said coldly. What?! Bes expression froze instantly. Yes, the woman who appeared in front of Rupert, the so-called Natans real mother, was Be. All this time Be was staying at the Jones Residence, so bored that mushrooms were growing on her head. Thats not all, what made her scratch her head the most was the bad news that kepting from the maids. Saying something about Annie and Sebastians growing rtionship, even making eyes at home all day long, and Sebastian even carried Annie homest night and gave her the medicine himself! Be was simply furious to hear it. Thats Sebastian, the high and mighty, severely clean Sebastian. He would actually be so intimate with Annie, it seems the maid was right. These two are indeed out of ce. Be wanted to stop it all and thought about it, so she hit on the anniversary of Natans death. As long as she shows up on the anniversary of Natans death and cries at the tombstone, Sebastian remembers that she worked hard to give birth to Natan and Little Joanna. It is believed that in that case, Sebastian would have killed all thoughts of Annie. But what Be didnt expect was that she had, in fact, remembered the wrong day! So, Sebastian wont be here today? Be froze for a long moment before she spoke up and asked. Rupert grunted and didnt answer. But the answer is clearly written on the face. Be was so angry that her face was crooked. How could she have remembered the wrong day and missed such a great opportunity for nothing! The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, Be turned around and was about to leave. Before Rupert could even say anything, Be had already gotten in the car and left. Rupert: He had wanted Be to go to Natans grave to offer incense, at least it was his own mother. But looking at this, its totally unnecessary. If you dont go to the grave to see Natan, I guess Natan will be happier in heaven! Rupert shook his head and carried his things into the cemetery. Soon he reached the headstone at the top of the hill that had Natans ck-and-white photo attached to it. The pink carved little doughnut is forever stuck in the summer when he was three years old. Natan, these are the clothes and toys your Uncle Zhou Cheng sent back from abroad, do you like them? Dont you worry, your sister and daddy are doing very well now, especially your sister, she found a very loving Mommy Annie, and several little friends oh. Speaking of Mommy Annie, the thought actually popped into Ruperts head that it was as if Annie was more like a real mother than Be. After all, Be, who can forget the anniversary of her childs death, and Annie, who only heard her name and is so concerned, are not a half a star apart. But in the end, Rupert shook his head and discarded the superfluous thoughts from his mind. How can Annie be little Joannas real mother? If you really say, he is more convinced that once Bonnie is little Joannas real mother Wait A bold idea suddenly popped into Ruperts head and he hurriedly took out his cell phone and dialed Sebastian.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Chapter 322: Go for paternity test After a short beep, the call was answered. Sebastians raspy, dark voice then rang out, What is it? Cousin, has it ever urred to you that little Joanna and Natans true origins might turn out to bepletely different from what youve decided all these years? Rupert was so excited that he stuttered. What are you talking about in your sleep in the middle of the day, hang up. Sebastian thought Rupert was ying a prank and was ready to hang up. Rupert got anxious, No, I mean, have you ever wondered whose child little Joanna really is? On the other end of the phone, Sebastian, who was about to hang up, stalled, Isnt that my kid? When Be first came to him with the child at the Sunshine Vi, she could match all the details in the hotel and the child had a paternity test done to prove that it was his child. How can this be fake? The child is certainly your right, after all, look like you have some simrity, I mean the childs biological mother, is really Be? Rupert finally said the doubts in his mind. A woman who is always hanging on to her deceased son every now and then as a pity chip can get the anniversary of his death wrong. Even after learning of the misremembering, he did not have any intention to go to the tombstone to pay his respects, but turned around and left. This is too abnormal! Cousin, did you do a paternity test on Be and little Joanna in the first ce? Rupert asked. Silence. After a long silence, Sebastian slowly lifted his thin lips, No. Its not that he didnt want to check, but at the time Be was able to tell all the details and came up with the hospital pregnancy and delivery records, plus little Joanna and Natans paternity test was true. So Sebastian was sure that the woman that night, was Be. But now Rupert ising forward to say that maybe its not that simple. If the woman that night was not Be, then who was ? Bonnie? Sebastians ck eyes like ink instantly surged with a raging dark tide, his sculpted face tensed with lines, and he said in a deep voice, Give Be and little Joanna a paternity test, immediately, right away. Good. Rupert then hung up the phone. He quickly burned the clothes and toys in his hands and patted the ash on his body. Following that, he looked down at the picture on the tombstone, Natan, brother-inw is now going to help you investigate whether Be is your real mother, if not, she used you to gain sympathy in the Grant family these years, I will make sure shees to kowtow to you and admit her mistake! With these words, Rupert left the cemetery.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After driving back downtown, he quickly found Be. Its not how sharp his scouting skills are, but Be is just too good to find. This woman, who by nature loves to show off, went shopping at the mall directly after leaving the cemetery and frantically posted friends to show off, thus satisfying her vanity. Based on the positioning on the photo, Rupert found Be at a Chanel counter. At the moment she is sitting in the VIP lounge, enjoying the impable care of two counter girls, with arrogance and smugness written all over her face. Be was a little surprised to see Rupert, Mr. Robertson, what brings you here? Oh, Ivee to buy a bag, just in time, youe and help me choose. Rupert said. Buy a bag and let her help choose? Be was instantly disinterested. But the next moment, she looked at the card Rupert pulled out, but instantly lit up! Chapter 323: People shameless ghosts are afraid The card Rupert pulled out was actually a foil-stamped ck card. And, its still Sebastians foil ck card! Be is all too familiar with this gold-stamped ck card, which bears Sebastians customized letter S, a symbol of his unique status. How did this card end up in Ruperts hands? In the next moment, Be noticed that the bags brought over by the counter girl were all the new womens bags of the season. Jesus! A thought popped into Bes head instantly, and she was happy about it. She thought that this must have been arranged by Sebastian on purpose. But Sebastian this person is thin-skinned, embarrassed to speak directly to send a bag, and do not know what she likes, simply arranged a Rupert to such a y. When she chooses the bag, Rupert will swipe his card to tell her about the surprise. Ouch, Sebastian is also really, too good at romance! And I can see that her move to the cemetery today was too wise, although it was a dayte to pay respect to that dead bastard, but the result still made Sebastians heart miss her. It turned out to be what she expected, and that was enough! Be squirmed and tugged at her coat, trying hard to suppress her smile, but the more she did, the more hideous it looked. Help pick it out. Rupert urged from the side. Only then did Be start to look down and pick it up. But she quickly noticed that these bags are very in and simple in design, and not the kind of luxury she usually likes, none of which are studded with jewels! Thinking about it, Beined in her mind again. This Rupert is a real loser, helping Sebastian to surprise her, and ending up with these bags for her to choose from? Grow a brain, will you?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Although upset, Be chose one of the bags that looked as luxurious as possible. This bag is just a gift from Sebastian to coax her, and after that she can swipe her own card to buy other styles, so there is no need to tear your face off on this. Is this one? Rupert picked up the bag and moved closer to Be, But the zipper doesnt look very good. As soon as he said that, Rupert began to pull the zipper. Because of too close together, Bes carefully made curls were rolled inside the zipper and almost even her scalp was ripped off. Ah, Rupert what are you doing, are you crazy? Be let out a pig-killing scream of pain. Rupert yanked her hair out quickly, Im so sorry, but you dont look like youre in trouble to me. Throwing that down, Rupert picked up the bag, All right, Ill take this one, please wrap it up for me. The counter sister hurriedly and nimbly put the bag together and handed it up with both hands. Be rubbed her vaguely sore scalp and reached for it. Thats when Rupert reached over and grabbed it, rolling his eyes toward Be, What are you doing, and why are you grabbing things? Isnt that what Sebastian gave me? Be asked rhetorically. Huh? Rupertughed outright, Starting to dream in the middle of the day? How could my cousin send you something! So, then why did you ask me to help pick it out, didnt you just want to see what style I liked and then help swipe the card? Be voiced her suspicions. Ruperts eyes rolled even more, Think too much, you, just remember that you should have some taste after spending so much of your cousins money on luxury goods in the past few years, and thats all you get, tsk. Throwing down these words, Rupert took his bag and went straight away. No one noticed that the hand he was clutching the bag was full of sweat! Chapter 324: She has to prepare in advance Rupert was really nervous. When he got to the corner of the mall, he went straight into the mens restroom, hid in the cubicle, and took out the hair that was caught inside the zipper. Thats right, the scene Rupert just yed was all about getting Bes hair to use for paternity testing. This is the easiest way to do it, and it wont make Be aware that something is wrong. Rupert thought, if Be is really not JoannaNatans real mother, she was able to conceal the truth back then, which means that she is very powerful. Therefore, he could not rm the snake and could only quietly collect the hair to do the paternity test. Wait for the identification results, then hit Be with a surprise! With that in mind, Rupert found a disposable stic sealing tape and carefully ced his hair in it, before lifting his steps towards the Sunshine Vi. When he arrived at the Sunshine Vi, he saw Bonnie ying games with the four youngsters. Only this usually always smiling woman, todays expression is very low and listless. Mr. Robertson, Bonnie, who was still remorseful that she hadnt been able to track down Natans exact location, looked up and saw Rupert, so she hurried to her feet, You sent the stuff over? Well, it was sent over, and he liked it. Rupert said proverbially.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Did Natan like it? Hearing this, Bonnies heart actually sighed with relief. If Natan can express what he likes, then he should be living a good life, right? Great. Although she hadnt been able to determine exactly where Natan was, she knew, at least for now, that Natan was in Willisto, and alive and well. Natan, wait for Mommy, Mommy will find you as soon as possible and take you away from Willisto! Just thinking, Rupert had gone upstairs, gotten the hair in little Joannas room, and left straight to the hospital for a paternity test. With hair to do the paternity test, the time will be about two days slower than the direct blood test, so he had to race against time even more. And Bonnies mood has eased up for the moment. She quickly gathered her mood and squeezed out a smile to look at the four little ones, Come on, lets go to the mall to buy toys, how about that? Okay oh okay oh, then Ill y Transformers. Joanna was the first to jump up and down. Erika also hurriedly said, Mommy I dont want a toy, I want a new set of ancient bronze coins can I? I want the new type of calctor for easy ounting. Lukas said. As for the small face cool and cold Andrew, his eyes have been on top of his phone, I want PS5, I wont go if I dont buy it. Save time. In the face of the four little ones requests, Bonnie was all too happy to oblige. Buy, all of them! So, Bonnie took the four youngsters out happily. While shopping for them, Bonnie made a point of going to the boys toys and looking at them. And I wonder what kind of toys Natan really likes? She bought some first, and when she meets Natan, she can give it to him, and it will surely pull in the rtionship between the two quickly. Bonnie hesitated for a long time and finally selected an Iron Man figure. Little boys, should all like Iron Man, right? After settling the bill, Bonnie stuffed the artifact into thepartment of her bag, intending to carry it with her. After all, she doesnt know when shell find Natan, and she has to be ready to take it out and give it to him directly when the timees! Just as I was thinking about it, Bonnies cell phone rang. Its Sebastian calling. She picked up and the mans raspy voice rang out immediately, Where is it? Its at Wanda za, whats up? Bonnie asked, puzzled. Stay put, Iming to get you. With that, Sebastian hung up the phone. Chapter 325: I choose to believe you! Looking at the phone that had been hung up, Bonnie blinked her almond eyes in confusion. What is this? Why would Sebastiane to pick her up for good reason? But she quickly calmed down and then stood at the entrance to the mall with her four babies to wait. In about half an hour, Sebastian showed up in front of her in his ck Hummer. But when he saw that Bonnie was apanied by four little ones, Sebastians eyebrows involuntarily frowned slightly, Why are they following too? I brought them out to buy toys. Bonnie hurriedly exined, her long, slender eyshes fluttering like a lotus leaf with dew in the morning. Next to her, Erika had pouted, aggrieved, Dad Sebastian, do you not want to see us? Sebastian This little girl clearly an ugly look, but tilted up his head to speak pitifully, but let his heart steeply stiffened, his gaze also very unnaturally moved elsewhere. Even the voice is dry, Daddy did not, just daddy had to take your mommy to a meeting at thepany, it was urgent, so I was a little surprised to see you.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Even Sebastian himself doesnt know how he could be so patient in exining to Erika. Is it a meeting with those shareholders? Bonnie hurriedly asked, Or Ill call a car first and send them back. What if something happens without someone to look after it? Sebastian said in a deep voice. Bonnie thought about it. It is indeed dangerous to let four such young children take a taxi by themselves. But if Sebastian had to drive back to the Sunshine Vi and then go to the office, there wouldnt be time, would there? As she was thinking, Sebastian got out of the car, came around to her, bent down and picked up Erika and Little Joanna, and walked to the car. There is no choice but to take the child to thepany as well, and then bring it home after the meeting. Soon, the four little ones followed Sebastian to the office. They went to stay in the cubicle in Sebastians office, which had some candy and fruit and aputer to y on. You be good here, dont mess around, and when Mommy finishes the meeting, Ill take you home. Bonnie admonished. Lukas was the first to nod, his voice soft and sticky, like a little sun, shining warmth into Bonnies heart, Dont worry mommy, I will take care of everyone. With little Lukas, Bonnie has nothing to worry about. She then followed Sebastian to the meeting. In fact, there was nothing much to the meeting, except that the shareholders who had previously called for Sebastian to be the opposite party urged for progress, and wanted to see Sebastian get beaten up. Sebastian pressed on, allowing these people to taunt and taunt. It was only two hourster that he slowly said, If you all think this case is really not working, you can quit the Grant Group now, and I will never stop you. Dropping these words, Sebastian led Bonnie out of the conference room. Bonnie didnt say a word throughout, just sat next to Sebastian, like a good ornament. Even when they returned to the office, they were silent about what had just happened. That made Sebastian a little curious, Dont you wonder if I quarrel with shareholders? Why should I wonder? Bonnie asked rhetorically, You must have your reasons, I believe you! Her voice was clear and pleasant, although not loud, but still hit Sebastians heart heavily. Chapter 326: Is she blurry-eyed? Sebastian looked down at her, his thin lips slightly upturned by half. The pair of ck eyes, reflecting Bonnies fair white cheeks, which also has a light smile, like a light moonlight shrouded in a gauzy mist. For a moment, Sebastians heart rippled slightly. His face was t, but his deep ck eyes like ink stared at Bonnie and slowly said, Horses ass. Throwing that down, he turned around and walked into the cubicle. Bonnie was left staring at the spot, remembering what had been. When she was still very young, she followed behind Sebastian, and she was always praising him for his beautiful ink paintings. At that time, Sebastian also had a cool little face and said she was a horses ass. Bonnie couldnt help but sway a little. It was only when Sebastian called her name from the cubicle that she came back to her senses and hurriedly lifted her steps into the cubicle. In the cubicle, little Joanna and AndrewLukas are sprawled out on the big bed in the center, sleeping, their little faces flushed like apples. And Erika was hanging on Sebastians arm like an octopus, her little mouth ttened, sobbing, golden beans snapping down. The tears wet Sebastians sleeves, making his handsome arrogant face more and more gloomy, almost horrible as if trying to eat people. Bonnie saw this and her heart thumped. She rushed over to carry Erika away, Sorry, Erika she has a wake-up call and will cry if she is woken up.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. If this were other people, it would be fine, but this is Sebastian ah. Sebastian is clean! What if he really pissed Sebastian off and he threw Erika off the building? But just as Bonnie was about to hug Erika, the little one snuggled up tighter and wiped the snotty bubbles from crying on Sebastians sleeve, Daddy, I just want Daddy. Sebastian: Bonnie: Taking a deep breath, Bonnie tugged Erika, Be good, Mommy will take you downstairs to the car to go home, lets go home and sleep, okay? But no matter how much she tried to coax, Erika just wouldnt let go of Sebastians arm. Out of options, Bonnie was going to break Erikas fingers. And thats when Sebastian opened his mouth and said in a deep voice, All right, go wake up those three. Then Erika Bonnie was a little hesitant. Sebastian wrinkled his sword brow, Erika and I will meet you downstairs. Dropping these words, Sebastian took Erika and left. Bonnie stood frozen in ce for a long time, and finally reached out and pinched her arm hard, and sucked in a cold breath of pain. This is actually not a dream? But doesnt Sebastian have a cleanliness problem? Why didnt he freak out when Erika was crying and getting dirty? Is Sebastian is taking Erika down first and then finding a ce where no one will strangle her? Bonnie couldnt help but shiver and hurriedly called up the three youngsters in bed, pulling them towards the elevator. It was hard to get to the garage, and Bonnie looked left and right to see Sebastian and Erika in the ck Hummer. The man, always an iceberg, actually pulled out a brand new ink blue handkerchief and tenderly wiped the snot bubbles and tears from Erikas face. That look is gentle to the extreme, and even the bottom of the eyes are also full of a little doting. Bonnie wondered what was wrong with her eyes. Chapter 327: The little helpers are online! Whats going on? Joannas amethyst eyes widened as well, Is daddy possessed? As far as I can remember, Daddy has never treated her so gently ah. Joanna is a little jealous of Erika. So she ran to Sebastian and said with her little face up, Daddy, I want you to wipe my face too! Sebastian lowered his eyes and nced at the little girl in front of him. That round little face is clean and dry, even the pores are invisible, what to rub? Air? No fooling around, go sit in the back row. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Daddy you dont love little Joanna anymore, you only love Erika now, Joanna instantly felt hurt, her eyes blinking and blinking, bean-sized tears in her eyes. Sebastian: He perfunctorily wiped his handkerchief on the little girls face.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Instantly, Joanna was happy and bouncing, Daddy likes Erika and he likes me, we are both equally important in Daddys heart. Erika, on the other hand, hugged Sebastians arm, her big watery eyes curved like crescent moons, brimming with rity, like a sweet spring full of light, Dad Sebastian thinks Im important, and in my heart, Dad Sebastian is important, too. After that, he even stood on his tiptoes and gave Sebastian a kiss on his cheek. Then he flew to the back row and sat down, eating and snickering. Sebastian pursed his thin lips. Why is this little girl so open, kissing people on sight? I should really talk to Annieter and ask her to discipline Erika properly! Thinking, Sebastian urged Bonnie, who was already petrified into a statue, What are you waiting for, why dont you get in the car? Oh. Bonnie then hurried to take Andrew and Lukas to the car. Sitting in the passenger seat, she nced at Sebastian from time to time, finding it uncanny. Its really evil. Why is Sebastian not at all repulsed by Erika? Is this the blood between father and daughter is thicker than water Nope Bonnie remembered, when she was very young, and Sebastian contact, he also did not have any resistance and resistance. It seems that Sebastian became this way only after he grew up. So, it should be that Sebastians cleanliness is only for adults, if it were children, he would be able to tolerate it. That must be it! Bonnie found the right reason in her mind, which thenfortably reclined against the seat and took a brief snooze. When I woke up again, the car had arrived at the Sunshine Vi. Bonnie hurriedly got out of the car and took the four youngsters into the house. And inside the house, Donna had already made the meal and it was ready to be served soon. So Bonnie took the little ones to wash their hands again and sit happily at the table to eat. Under the orange dining room lights, the atmosphere at the table is very harmonious, if people who do not know see it, they must think that this is a happy and happy family of six. Unbeknownst to me, the four little ones are concocting a n at this moment! Thats right, the n is to set Bonnie and Sebastian up together. After hearing from Bonnie thest time that she might have to leave Willisto, Erika got anxious. She is now very fond of Dad Sebastian, plus she calctes that Mommy and Dad Sebastian have a strong marriage line, so she wants them to be together more and more. So, Erika and the other three little ones talked it over and nned to do something to get the two of them warmed up! Chapter 328: Don’t touch the stuff in here At the dinner table, after the four youngsters exchanged a nce, Erika was dispatched. The little one immediately went up and hugged Sebastians arm, blinking his big Katsura eyes and shing, Dad Sebastian, are you free tomorrow? That voice, soft and sticky like cotton candy. Sebastian didnt even raise his eyelids and said coldly, Whats it going to be? Its nothing, its just that the kindergarten organized a hiking activity, we signed up for it, but we need to be apanied by parents. Erika said while her eyes looked expectantly at Sebastian. Sebastians hand holding the food paused for a moment, Your mommys not going? Mommy is going too, but I want the other kids to see that my daddy and mommy are both good looking and extraordinarily well matched, so they can be envious. Erika said seriously. Hearing this, Bonnie rushed to help rebuff. What in Gods name is Erika doing? How could Sebastian, who is a person of such status, go to a mountain climbing activity organized by a kindergarten, and with many people. But before he could open his mouth, he heard Sebastian say slowly, Got it. Think of it as rxing before the paternity test resultse out, and its nice to go for a hike once in a while. And Bonnie froze. What? Sebastian actually said yes? Bonnie felt really out of sorts today. First Sebastian wasnt half impatient with the dirty Erika, and now hes even agreed to go on the hike.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Is this really the same Sebastian she knew But anyway, Sebastians willingness to go on the climb is good, moremunication with the children, is a basic rule of a father well. Even, Bonnies heart began to vaguely look forward to it. A night soon passed. The next morning, the four little ones were unusually excited and got up before seven oclock, dressed themselves very consciously, and then sat on the sofa in the living room waiting to go out. And upstairs, Bonnie looked at Sebastians outfit today and twitched her lips. Are you really going to go hiking dressed like that? Bonnie asked. Sebastian asked rhetorically, Wouldnt that work? Of course not! Bonnie surveyed Sebastians personalized suit and advised from the bottom of her heart, Its better to dress casually for climbing. Saying that, she snapped her fingers, Ill go to the checkroom and find it for you. Climbing well, the best is sportswear and sneakers are the most appropriate. But Bonnie rummaged in the checkroom for a long time, but only saw suits, in addition to suits or suits, all kinds of suits. This man is like growing inside a suit! Bonnie almost gave up and thought she would buy a set when she passed by the mallter. At that moment, out of the corner of my eye, I caught a glimpse of a small cab in the corner. Bonnie walked up to the cab and intended to open it to see if there were any suitable clothes inside. BangC Just open a crack, Sebastian will lift his foot directly over and viciously close the cab door. The action is fast and furious, but Bonnies hand retracts quickly, otherwise it will certainly be caught. If really caught, light blood blisters, serious fractures ah! Dont touch whats in here. Sebastians face was cold and his tone was slightly tense. That look, as if the contents of the cab were some kind of treasure. Chapter 329: We do love each other Bonnie took a step back, her tone apologetic, Sorry, I just wanted to see if there were any casual clothes in there that you could wear. No. Sebastian cut to the chase and denied it. Probably realizing that his tone was too excited, he eased up a few more, Go to the mall and buy a set. Oh good. Bonnie nodded and was about to exit the checkroom. All walked to the door, still can not help but look back at the small cab again. Just now she only opened a crack in the cab, so what she saw was limited. Vague judgment, that should be a womans clothes. Womens clothes? Is Sebastians favorite womans dress? It must be, otherwise why is he so nervous, even let her look at it refused, as if she had seen, those clothes will be stained. Bonnie chest fine pain, fingertips hard poked into the palm, a deep breath, before the sore nose to suppress the feeling. Shes so stupid, why is she still thinking about Sebastian? From the beginning to the end, Sebastian has never liked her. She was Bonnie back in the day. Now she is Annie, and the same is true. Stop giving yourself unnecessary hope and struggle! And after Bonnie left the room, Sebastian looked at the cab in front of him in a daze. He opened that cab and inside was a pure white wedding dress. the Angels Wedding Dress. It was the wedding dress he wanted to give to Bonnie to wear on their wedding day. But then Bonnie died, and the wedding dress was hidden in this cab for so many years that no one could touch it. But it is strange to say that if other people touch this closet, he absolutely has to storm. But when Annie touched it just now, he just closed it calmly. There was even some vague difort in my heart when I saw Annie turn to leave. Whats wrong with him, anyway? It was about half an hour or so before Bonnie and Sebastian in their suits were ready to go. The four youngsters are waiting impatiently, and when they see two peopleing down, they immediately gather around them. Lets go. Bonnie said with a smile as she rubbed the little ones head. Driving, they first went to a nearby mall to choose a casual outfit for Sebastian for the climb. And thats when Sebastian found out one thing. The woman who was just at home dutifully picking out clothes for herself now actually seems distracted in the face of the many choices. And even, picked a totally ill-fitting gym suit for him! Why dont you go try? Bonnie asked suspiciously when she saw Sebastian clutching the dress and not moving. Sebastians thin lips pursed into a tight line as he nced at the woman in front of him. Then he directly stretched out his hand and gathered her into his arms, his tone was extraordinarily discontented, Im so big, can I stuff it? What? Bonnies brain exploded with a bang, followed by a burst of red cheeks. She panicked and stretched out her small, boneless hand to cover Sebastians mouth, and her amber eyes red round, Youre crazy, how can you say that out in the open? The womans soft little hands still carry the fragrance of rose vor, so that Sebastians hearts anger instantly extinguished. He pushed Bonnies hand away and asked back with a raised eyebrow, What did I say? I thought you said that you were Bonnie was embarrassed to even go down the list. Sebastian said, I said my head is big, this dress you take small. Bonnie froze and blinked her long, slender feathered eyshes in embarrassment.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. So thats what Sebastian means. She thought she was talking about that kind of paragraph Ill find you one that fits. Bonnie said, and rushed to get a dress in Sebastians size over. The next shopper saw, mouth with the honey like, Wow, the two feelings well oh, out to buy a dress also to say whisper, see usually honey in the oil ah. Eh. Sebastian didnt retort. Ghostly, he also hugged Bonnie in his arms tighter, his thin lips slightly upturned by half, Indeed. Chapter 330: Climbing in a group Bonnie was encircled in the mans arms, so close that she could hear the mans low, androgynous voice. For a moment, she believed it. I believe what Sebastian said is true, they are a loving couple, always in honey. But, she still quickly came back to her senses. What do you want? Sebastian has other womens clothes hidden in his closet, and she herself and Sebastian are nothing more than a fake marriage. What makes you so delusional? Bonnie thought, and broke away from Sebastians arms and went to the next hat area. Sebastian lowered his eyes, looking at the already empty arms, actually a little dazed. Finally, Bonnie chose a gray duck-tongue hat for Sebastian and paired it with an inky blue sweatshirt and sneakers in the same color. When they walked out of the fitting room, Joanna and Erika gathered around them, their eyes full of admiration. Wow, daddy, you are so handsome oh, you arepletely different from the usual, you are now like a big star on TV, especially handsome especially handsome. Thats right, if only you werent our daddy, so that we could marry you when we grow up. Stupid, Erika reprimanded Joanna, even if hes not daddy, theres only one, so how are we going to split it? Joanna thought about it and it was true. Then cocked his head and thought for a while, Then, otherwise, we go to kindergarten to find two, and then raise them from a young age, and when they grow up, they can be as big and handsome as daddy, and we will marry them. Yeah, yeah. Erika pped her hands in approval. The next moment, Sebastian bent down and picked them both up, his handsome face was cold and cool, The kindergarten can be a good seedling, do not go looking, understand? The thought of two wild boarsing to the nursery made Sebastians heart burn with anger. He didnt even notice himself that when he thought of the little boar, he was thinking of two heads. In other words, in his mind, he has already included Erika as his own little white girl. Because of the dy in buying clothes, by the time Sebastian and the others arrived at the foot of the fragrant mountain, other parents and small children had already arrived.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Standing at the front of the line is the kindergarten teacher. Bo Dad, Bo Mom, you are reallyte, everyone is waiting for you. The teacher said with a stern face. Bonnie hurriedly took out arge pocket of mineral water, Sorry, sorry, everyone drink some water to cool down. Although it is not something valuable, but you can see that the attitude is very good, the teacher and others are not good to be angry. So, the climbing activity started in earnest. Although it was just a climb, the teacher had an original idea and arranged apetition, dividing everyone into ten groups, two families in a group, and then helping each other climb up the mountain. Whoever climbs to the top of the mountain first will win a ticket to the amusement park for the whole family. Wow, daddy, this amusement park is the same one we went tost time, yeah, were going to try to get to the top, okay? Erika was so excited that her little eyes were glowing. Hmm. Sebastian nodded, Good. So who are we looking for to be a partner family? Bonnie started sizing up the other families. Instead, Erika pped her chest, Mommy, Ive got a date with someone, were teaming up with Philip Hunt and his parent! Chapter 331: She’s lost Philip Hunt? Bonnies almond eyes shed with a hint of doubt, In your kindergarten ss, is there such a person? Bonnie and Sebastian, also with four cute babies to follow the team. They have to climb the fragrant mountain today is also more than 100 meters above sea level, not too high, but the mountain road is very winding, at least more than two hours to reach the top of the mountain. Add to this the uncontroble factor of having five small children, and the speed will be greatly slowed down. Bonnie was prepared to not win the championship and then pay for her own tickets to take the kids to the amusement park. But the familys four youngest and Du Ziteng but full of energy, desperate to move forward. In the blink of an eye, its a long way away. Ill go after them, you guys just take your time. Philips father also went after them. And Philips mother pulled Bonnie to the side, Lets take a shortcut over so we should meet halfway up the hill, just in time to give the kids some water and something to eat. Bonnie was filled with confusion, Theres a shortcut to climbing a mountain? Arent they all these steep stone stairs? Philips mother said, Of course there is, its right over there, lets go. Without a word, Bonnie was dragged away. Bonnie originally wanted to let Sebastian go with her, but turned her head and saw Sebastian staring at the stone stairs and frowning. Obviously, it is disliked that the ce is a bit dirty. This is still the case for the main roads that are often packed, not to mention the short-cut roads, which are estimated to have even harsher conditions. Sebastian will go crazy if hees to walk, Im afraid. Its better to let him go up the hill by the main road. Bonnie collected her random thoughts and realized that she had been taken to a very gentle hillside. And Philips mother was instantly stuck in the grass on that hillside, busy. What are you looking for? Bonnie asked curiously. Philips mother tilted her head, Digging fern ah, this is good for the body to eat, especially for men. Is it? Bonnie was instantly a little bit impressed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. She could have picked some for Sebastian, too, right? As she was thinking, Philips mother put a bag in her hand, Pick it, your husband looks tired, he works very hard, you pick more for him. Good. Bonnie nodded, not even reacting to how the bag hade so logically into her hands. Anyway, by the time she came back to her senses, the bag had been filled with tender green ferns. Philips mother, I Bonnie tilted her head trying to show off her trophy. As a result, this time, she found herself surrounded by nothing but trees and weeds of uncountable height. Philips mother left long ago at some unknown time. Even if this is not enough, what is more frightening is that Bonnie does not know the way toe! Chapter 332: They’re not going to play off, are they? Bonnies first thought was to pick up her cell phone and call. But this ce is not even a signal. She tried to shout a few more times, the sound was blocked by the dense woods, no one heard and responded. What can we do now? Bonnie wandered around with a pocketful of ferns, just trying to hurry up and find the right way. In the blink of an eye, an hour has passed. Sebastian finally arrived halfway up the mountain, only to find only five small children, and the young couple eating on a pic cloth. Annie is nowhere to be seen. Where is she? Sebastian furrowed his sword brows and asked in a deep voice. Philips mother smiled lightly, full of shyness, Mrs. Grant kept her head down to pick wild vegetables for you, I said it was time to go, she still refused to go, probably still busy at this moment. Picking wild vegetables? Shes alone? Sebastians eyes grew colder as he questioned Philips mother in front of him, So you just left her behind? In that tone, even the punctuation marks are covered with frost. Philips mother couldnt help but shudder and hurriedly turned her eyes to Erika for help. Erika hurriedly stepped forward to round up the situation, Daddy, its useless for you to be mean to auntie here, hurry up and go find mommy. Yes daddy, go find mommy, lets split up and look for her. Joanna also stepped forward to speak. Sebastian then grimaced, asked for directions, and then lifted his steps forward. As soon as he left, Philips mothers feet went weak and she fell down on the pic cloth. Oooooh, thats too mean! Thank you oh sister Xu. Erika blinked her big beautiful eyes, Thank you so much for bringing your nephew and your boyfriend to apany me in the y. fortune teller Erika you are serious, at first if you did not calcte a trigram for me, I would have been dead, this life is all your, help you act and what? Miss Hunt hurriedly waved her hand. Yes, in fact, these three people are extras that Erika found, in order to make Daddy and Mommys feelings warm up. What is the easiest ce to heat up, of course, is in the surprise and afterthought of the lost and found ah. So Erika set up to trick Bonnie into going up the shady hillside, and then let Sebastian find it. When the two of them meet, their feelings will definitely go up! As for them C Erika sat on the pic cloth with her butt and waved her hand very bashfully, Lets eat more while we wait for daddy to find mommy as an early celebration! But for two hours straight, Sebastian didnte back. Erika couldnt help but panic a little. Whats going on? It is reasonable to say that although the slope of that hill is shady, but still very good to find ah, plus there is Xu sister pointing the way, should be able to quickly find the right. Whats going on now, howe we havent found it yet? Erika and a few other little ones couldnt sit still and rushed to the hill to follow, but there was no sign of the two. And then separate to look for them, but also did not find two people. They didnt fall off some cliff, did they? Joannas heart thumped and her little hands and feet went cold. Andrew, who has always been wise and calm, spoke up, No, its because of the safety of the fragrant mountain, so it was chosen here, nothing will happen here. Dont look at Andrews young age, but think about the problem very thoroughly. Hes not going to push two people into danger just because he wants to set them up.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. So where are they going now? Joanna asked, confused. Chapter 333: Mommy is in the hospital Andrew pursed his scarlet thin little lips, and his cool little face was very serious in thought. Half the time, still did not figure out the reason. We can only say, Lets split up and look for it, it should be around here. Good. The crowd nodded and started looking up. Before he could take two steps, Eric came rushing over, panting, Little ancestors, weve found you. Uncle Eric? Joanna sniffled, Why are you here, are you here for Daddy and Mommy Annie too? They went to the hospital, your daddy specifically told me to take you guys back to the Sunshine Vi first, lets go. Eric said. What?! The four youngsters were so nervous that they actually said in unison, What are they doing in the hospital? The level of understanding like multiples really took Erics breath away. And he quickly came back to his senses and exined, I dont know exactly whats going on, I just know its your Mommy Annie whos in trouble. GoC Andrew gave an order, the remaining three youngsters followed behind and ran directly to the foot of the mountain. private hospital of the Grant Group. When the four youngsters arrived at the hospital in a hurry, only Sebastian was sitting on a bench outside the doctors office. His tall, upright body looks elegant and noble even when snapped on a bench. Only at this time, it looks a little more hostile and annoyed. Daddy, Joanna ran up to her and the golden beans couldnt help but fall, Whats wrong with Mommy? Sebastian raised his hand and touched Joannas head, The doctor hasnt said anything yet. As soon as the words left her mouth, the female doctor walked out with Bonnie in tow and a rxed smile on her face. Mr. Grant, it has been checked clearly, its just the ischemia and lumbar muscle strain caused by bending over for a long time, just put some ster and go back to replenish the blood. Its that simple? Are you sure? Sebastian questioned unsatisfied, She was fainting when I brought her in. The powerful aura oppression, the female doctor cold sweat are down, speak more stammering, Miss Annies test report, indeed nothing wrong ah. If fainting, it is probably cerebral ischemia caused by prolonged bending? Thinking, the female doctor hurriedly turned her head to look at Bonnie, Miss Annie, why did you keep bending over before? Huh? Suddenly questioned, Bonnie was a bit overwhelmed and subconsciously hid the stic bag in her hand behind her back. But the preference for such an action, more attention. Sebastian stared at the bag, remembering the time he saw Bonnie in the forest. Even when she fainted, the woman clutched the bag to death and did not let go, as if it was some kind of treasure. Whats in your bag? Sebastian asked. Bonnie palm-sized small face instantly red a, stammering, No nothing ah. Take it out. Sebastian was losing his patience and showing signs of getting angry.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. What time is it, this woman is still hiding, is she really not taking her body seriously? And sensing Sebastians anger, Bonnie then slowly opened the bag, her voice like a mosquito buzzing, Its ferns, I picked a lot of them and intended for you to eat them. Sebastian: His originally handsome face was instantly iron blue and shrouded in shade, Annie! Chapter 334: Sebastian is not very energetic …… This low growl of gritted teeth left Bonnie confused. Shes been honest, so why is Sebastian still angry? Really, these were all picked for you, and I got so caught up in picking them for a while that I fainted from the back pain. Bonnie exined again. I need this? Sebastians icy gazended on her face, What, Im a man full of waste in your eyes who needs you to squash my fire with something like this? What? What is full of waste, what pressure on the fire? Bonnie was dumbfounded. She grabbed a handful of fern in her hand, Dont you always stay upte dealing with documents? Eat this and youll be alive and well, not even tired all night. That the female doctor next to me really cant listen to it, raised her hand and pulled Bonnies arm, extremely small voice, Miss Annie, fern eat too much, it will affect male energy. It was like a thunderstorm, splendidly splitting on Bonnies head. She hurriedly panicked and went to exin to Sebastian, Im sorry, I didnt know, I also heard from others, if I had known that this is not good for energy, I would not have taken it off, after all, your energy is already bad. The words fall to the ground, Sebastians face grows more and more iron blue, nearly approaching ck ink color! He really wanted to sew this womans mouth shut. But in the end Sebastian did not do anything, did not say a word, and simply turned away. Looking at the distant back of his own Mr. Grant, Erics eyes were filled with sympathy. Hey, so Mr. Grant hase to this point ah. It is also, when so many years as a monk, must be suffocated out of the problem. As the thoughtful and warm assistant, he had to do something to make it work. Eric thought as he went after them. And in front of the doctors office, Bonnie looked like throwing a hot potato and hurriedly threw all those ferns into the trash. Jellys face was more or less lost. Hey, a lot of work for nothing. She also thought it was something good, wasted a lot of effort to pick, but also made herself faint, but it turned out to be just oops. Mommy, Erika stepped forward and tilted her little face up in pity, Im sorry, Im the one who got you into this. When she saw her mommy faint, Erika med herself so much that she told Bonnie the whole story. Finally trying to look at Bonnie, Mommy if youre angry, you can hit Erika. How can Bonnie be willing to fight?N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. She lifted her hand and touched Erikas head, Dont do that again, okay? What happened today has nothing to do with you, its Mommys own health thats too bad. You didnt used to be in such bad shape. Andrew said. Bonnie then nodded, her eyes very confused, Yeah, I also remember my physique is not so bad, today I dont know what happened, my back suddenly hurts, then my eyes went ck and I passed out. She had suspected that there was something wrong with her spine, but the test report showed that everything was healthy. Its probably true that Ive been working too hardtely, so Ill be fine with more rest. Bonnie said. Then lets hurry back to the Sunshine Vi to rest, mommy you must not work any more and get well soon. Erika hurriedly said. Bonnie nodded, Okay, you guys go wait for me at the door first, Mommy wille to you after she gets the medicine. A few of the little ones didnt doubt it and flew off to the front door. Bonnie, on the other hand, turned her head to look at the female doctor, her eyes momentarilyx. Chapter 335: Both people have to make up ah Doctor, could you please prescribe some painkillers for me? Bonnie said. The female doctor had previously determined that there was nothing wrong with Bonnies test report. So even if it is painful, it is subconsciously assumed that it is just a brief after-effect of a lumbar strain. Hearing Bonnie say she wanted painkillers, she very readily agreed. Ill prescribe you a three-day dose, and if it doesnt hurt at the back, you shouldnt keep taking it. The female doctor said. Bonnie nodded and smiled, Okay, thank you. After prescribing the medicine, Bonnie took the four youngsters back to the Sunshine Vi. She quietly took a painkiller in her room before nestling in bed and starting to draw the design. Bonnie did not leave the room until the afternoon. It was almost nightfall when there was a knock at the door outside. Mrs. Grant, its almost time for dinner, so get ready toe downstairs. It was Donnas voice.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Bonnie mumbled, set the tablet aside, and got ready to get up and out of bed. But a slight movement, involving the back, the pain cked out, directly kneeling on the carpet. There was a muffled thud that scared Donna and she hurriedly shouted from the doorway, Mrs. Grant whats wrong with you, are you okay? Iming in now. Almost as soon as the words were spoken, the door to the room was pushed open. A strong wind blew in Bonnies face, while she was sat back on the edge of the bed by a pair of Thucydidesrge and favorable hands. The familiar crisp scent burrowed into the tip of her nose and brought her back a bit. Looking at the handsome man in front of her, Bonnie looked like a little stammerer, When did you youe back? Ive been in the study. Sebastians voice was raspy and dark. Huh? Bonnie rubbed her nose in embarrassment. She thought the man had left the hospital and gone to the office and not returned. Sorry about today, I really didnt know that fern was that effective, I thought it was good for your body, after all, I see you always stay upte Bonnie said in a very small voice. Sebastian, however, skipped right over the topic as if he hadnt heard it, Back still hurts? It doesnt hurt anymore, I just wasnt standing still. Bonnie shook her head and denied it. Anyway, it is not a big deal, rest a few days to get well, why let everyone follow the worry. Sebastian hmmed, got up and stood up, condescending, Then go downstairs and eat by yourself. Dropping these words, Sebastian left the room straight away. Just turning around, his thin lips unconsciously rose a half a point. After a while, Bonnie pretended to look unconventional before she went downstairs to eat. It was only then that she realized that Eric was also at the Sunshine Vi. Mrs. Grant, the dishes tonight have been carefully designed by me to be especially nourishing. Eric said. Bonnie gave a hint and sat down at the table, full of expectation, What are the dishes, bring them out for me to see. Eric then brought out two dishes from the kitchen. They are blood vermicelli soup and stir-fried pork liver with pickled vegetables. These are blood-supplementing dishes, didnt the doctor say Mrs. Grant that you are deficient in blood? You should eat more. Eric said seriously. Bonnie was not very interested in both dishes, but due to Erics good intentions, she had to eat two bites andplimented against her will, Its really good. Of course, from the ingredients to the preparation process, I control the whole process. Eric said. With that, he went to the kitchen and brought out another soup. No, no, no, Ill have enough of these. Bonnies scalp was tingling. Eric said seriously, This is for Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant, didnt you say Mr. Grant has bad energy? So I prepared Tonic soup! Chapter 336: I like you a lot Poof! Bonnie didnt hold back and spewed out the piece of pork liver in her mouth. She tried her best to hold back herughter, looking at the shadowy Sebastian in front of her, not knowing for a moment whether to feel sorry for Eric who was about to be cleaned up, or sympathize with Sebastian who was misunderstood. Eric, youre getting bolder these days. Sebastian sat in his chair and squeezed out his teeth one word at a time. Eric opened his mouth. He scratched his head, apparently realizing that he had done something wrong. So Eric, who can bend and stretch, hurriedly admitted his mistake, Sorry Mr. Grant, then I will serve away now. Eric rushed back to the kitchen with the Tonic soup. When he came out again, he whispered in Sebastians ear, Mr. Grant, I shouldnt have served it to you directly in front of so many people, Ill serve it to you quietly when you go to the studyter. Sebastian: Very well, this assistant is not to be wanted! Get out, until I fire you. Sebastian said coldly. Eric panicked and rushed to the heel of the basement. Half of his body has poked out, and turned his head to look at Sebastian, pitifully, Mr. Grant, the money for that ingredient reimbursement? Especially that soup, its expensive Get out! Sebastian growled again. Eric was upset, but still rushed to slip away.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. I dont want to pay for Mr. Grants supplements anymore, its a loss! Thest bowl of the decoction soup was all poured out by Sebastian. Didnt even blink an eyelid. Bonnie didnt say anything to stop it, even though she thought it was a waste. Are you kidding me? If she had spoken up to stop her, she would have been thrown out of the Sunshine Vi, right? Bonnie buried her head and finished her meal honestly, then went upstairs. After a casual hot shower, Bonnie refined the design that she hadnt finished sitting on this afternoon, and then nned to take it to Sebastian for his review. After this review, it was almost the final draft, enough for Sebastian to take to the rivalpany for leverage. But when I got to the study, I looked around, but I didnt see Sebastian. Bonnie sat on the couch and waited, but her back really hurt, so she simplyy on it, which would relieve the pain in her back. Slumped on the couch, Bonnie was still thinking that she should go back to the doctor tomorrow to see if the painkillers werent working or if her condition had worsened. Otherwise, why is it still so painful to eat the medicine, as if the bones are gradually corroded by what poison, the pain is simply heartbreaking. Thinking about it, Bonnie actually fell asleep in the past. By the time Sebastian returned to the study from the top floor, he was just in time to see Bonnie sleeping soundly on her stomach. The Bonnie is more soft and docile than the gentle and quiet during the day. Even when she was asleep, her long, slender eyshes were trembling slightly, like a frightened deer. Sebastian slowly walked up to her and ghostly reached out his hand to touch the eyshes. But when he was about to touch it, he withdrew his hand. The mind cannot help but snicker at its own actions. Hell, he just had a moment where he wanted to hug this woman. Sebastian hooked his lips in self-deprecation and turned around to prepare to call Donna toe over and take care of Bonnie. But as soon as she turned around, the woman behind her murmured softly, Dont leave me, big brother, I really like you. Sebastians pupils, instantly and viciously trembled! Chapter 337: Why is he doing it himself? Early the next morning. Bonnie woke up only to find that she was sleeping in her bedroom bed. And, still changed into pajamas! What is this all about? Bonnies brain is confused, staring back at the pink nightgown on her body. Awake? Sebastian walked out of the bathroom, a bath towel loosely tied around his body, revealing a firm, firm chest still dripping with water. The short hair is not the usual stern cold, wet hanging in front of the forehead, and even dripping water downward. The tenth of the bathing beauty. Bonnie was a bit dumbfounded, and it took her a while toe back to her senses, Didnt I go to the study to look for youst night? Howe Im back in my room? I carried you back. Sebastian was brief and concise. Bonnie was even more dumbfounded, So my clothes, did you change them too? Whats wrong? Sebastian suddenly came right up to her, his thin lips slightly upturned by half, with endless heat in every word, Were husband and wife, cant I change your clothes? Of course not! Arent they a fake couple? And other than that one night five years ago, Bonnie really hasnt been naked in front of this man. Last night but unknowingly, he was stripped naked The more she thought about it, the redder Bonnies cheeks became, and finally they were almost on the verge of exploding. And at this time, Sebastian finally spoke slowly, It was Donna who changed it for you. Throwing that down, Sebastian went to the adjacent checkroom. Bonnie went after her, Really? You talk, is it true? Bonnie was so anxious that she pulled Sebastians bath towel, and then with a crash, the towel was ripped off. What should see and what should not see, she saw. I am sorry, I didnt mean to do it. Bonnie hurriedly squatted down to pick up the bath towel and return it to him, nervous and at a loss for words. Sebastian, however, was calm, taking the bath towel and tying it on, his tone t, Not next time, get out. Bonnie then hurriedly exited the checkroom. Looking at the closed door, Bonnie threw herself under the covers and buried her hot cheeks. What the hell is going on this early in the morning? Beingmented, Sebastian had changed his clothes and walked out, raising his eyes and sweeping her, Change your clothes and get ready to go out. What for? Bonnie asked subconsciously.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Pick a wedding dress. Sebastian replied. Bonnie remembered. Sebastian has said before that although it is only a fake marriage, it should be made realistic, so a wedding is needed. Since it is a wedding, naturally, there is no shortage of wedding dresses. Bonnie oh, then intended to go wash up and change clothes. Bonnie picked a light pink dress and paired it with t sandals and went downstairs. At the dining room table, she saw Sebastian reading a financial magazine. The golden aura outside the ss window reflected on Sebastians handsome face, adding a bit of mature charm to the man, making Bonnie a bit unable to move her eyes. Finished packing? When Sebastian saw here downstairs, he put down his magazine and slowly got up and stood up, Lets go. Wait, are you going with me? Bonnie was filled with confusion and stood still at the stairway, Shouldnt it be Eric and I together? When did this man be so free that he has to do the wedding himself even if its a walk in the park? Chapter 338: You are very good-looking In the face of Bonnies confusion, Sebastians tone was very even, I have to choose a suit too. It is. Sebastian is the groom at this wedding and is also required to wear a wedding dress, so its normal to go along. Bonnie then oh-so-slightly followed Sebastian out the door. Along with them went four little ones. After all, they are the flower girls of this wedding, they also need the dress. On the way, Erika and Joanna were eagerly discussing what kind of princess dress they wanted to choose, making the atmosphere in the car extra cheerful. Bonnies mood also followed a lot better, even the pain in the back can be temporarily forgotten. The car soon arrived at the dress hall. This is Willistosrgest dress gallery, with an entire building of disy areas and hundreds of famous designers brought in from abroad, enough to show the taste and stature of this store. And when the clerk saw Sebastians car parked in front of the door, he rushed out to greet it with a respectful tone, Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant, littledy and little gentleman, wee. Hmm. Sebastian nodded, lifting his feet and walking into the dress hall. His eyebrows are light, the outline of the handsome face can not see half the emotional ripples, time is rtively tight, it is toote to customize, choose your favorite, let the designer for you to change a change. Bonnie nods her head. In fact, there is no need to customize it, because all the dresses in it are unique, and every piece taken out is definitely a style that can be on the fashion week. Besides, its just a fake wedding anyway, so why should she expect so much? The greater the expectation, the greater the disappointment. With that in mind, Bonnie began to casually survey the wedding dresses on disy in the cab. The shopper followed along and introduced patiently one by one. Bonnie had little interest in listening. When I saw one that was still more to my liking, I raised my hand and pointed, Then this one. Okay, then Ill go with you to try it on and see what needs to be modified. The shopper said with a smile. Bonnie then followed to the fitting room. After changing into it, the guide praised from the bottom of her heart, Gosh Mrs. Grant, this wedding dress is as if it was tailor-made for you, there is no one in the world who fits better than you. This is the truth. This wedding dress made of kraft silk is simple and generous, the bustier design reveals a delicate corbone, Ying Run slender two arms are wearingce cutout gloves, retro and elegant, sensual and beautiful. No need for any embellishment, it is already beautiful beyondpare. You can imagine how stunning Bonnie would be if she appeared in front of all the guests wearing this wedding dress. Really? Bonnie was a little less confident, and looked at herself inside the mirror, Does it really look good? Of course it looks good, the shop assistant nodded heavily, Mrs. Grant, if you dont believe me, just go out and show Mr. Grant. With that, the shopper pulled Bonnie right out. Sebastian is waiting on the couch, his long, slender legs elegantly folded together like a fine sculpture. Mr. Grant, take a look at Mrs. Grant, is she the most beautiful bride in your heart? The guide asked loudly. Sebastian then slowly lifted his head and looked at Bonnie. Bonnie palms unconsciously a thinyer of sweat. In the meantime, she is looking forward to Sebastians affirmation. Its beautiful. Sebastian said slowly.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Bonnies heart suddenly rose up with a small fire. Her whole person is steeped in more energy, and even praised this wedding dress in turn, Its because the wedding dress looks good. Its you who looks good. Sebastian suddenly corrected again from the side. Chapter 339: Take her on a shopping spree Bonnies heart was unprecedentedly happy. Sebastian said, she is good-looking, so wear this wedding dress also look good hey! Although it was just apliment, Bonnie was still very happy. At this time, the four youngsters next to them also came forward, mouth with honey, all praised Bonnie wearing this wedding dress very good. Bonnies brain is a little light, pulling the four little ones to choose the dress they wear.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the little ones dress was chosen. Andrew and Lukas are in ck suits with a particrly handsome and original embroidery of a dainty rose on the chest. While Erika and little Joanna chose a puffy dress with angel wings, the following with Marys little leather shoes, and then wear a rose bracelet on the wrist, very cute. These four cute babies as flower girls, plus Sebastian and Bonnie the couple, can absolutely blow up the whole scene. Afterplimenting the shop assistant, she then looked at Sebastian again, Mr. Grant, you havent chosen your suit yet. No, Sebastian refused instead, Ill send someone to prepare a brand new one. The implication is that the dress hall these gowns areid out for a period of time, even if no one was bought, but also a long time exposure, or even touched by the staff when cleaning. As a man with a cleanliness problem, Sebastian had no interest in buying these suits. And hearing this, Bonnie was bbergasted, Then why did you go out and say you wereing to buy a suit? Forgotten at the time. Sebastian gave a sinct answer. How can you forget this? Bonnie wanted to ask more, but Sebastian had already stood up, Just go when youre all picked out. Oh. Bonnie then dutifully followed and walked out. Because both the wedding dress and the dress princess dress need to be modified again in size and add a little detail, so it is impossible to get today. The car was still pretty empty anyway, so Sebastian turned his head to Bonnie in the passenger seat, Need to go shopping for anything else? Huh? Bonnie hadnt responded, Me? Are there other women in this car? Sebastian asked rhetorically. Bonnie thought about it and tentatively asked Sebastian, Well, how about we take a trip to the mall? Hmm. Sebastian then agreed. As far as I can remember, this woman had moved to the Sunshine Vi for so long, and he didnt seem to have bought anything for her yet. Its a good time to take advantage of this trip to the mall and let her buy a good deal. But when we got to the mall, Bonnie did not go upstairs to the luxury stores, but pulled the four little ones directly to the negative first floor by elevator. On the negative floor, there is the hypermarket. Bonnie rushed over to push two shopping carts with child seats, including Sebastians, which she wiped and wiped with disinfectant wipes to make sure it was clean before bringing it to him. Erika, little Joanna, you guys sit on this one with me, AndrewLukas you guys are heavier, let Dad Sebastian push. Bonnie arranged. Several little ones were cooperative and walked in obediently. Even Andrew, who always has a cool little face, sat straight in after a cut. But Sebastian looked at the shopping cart in front of him and didnt move. Whats wrong? Bonnie was unsure, Ive wiped it clean, its really not dirty. Sebastians thin lips were pursed into a line, and in the end he said nothing, pushing his shopping cart towards the supermarket. Thats when Erika and little Joanna waved their round little hands and raised their arms, Go, lets go shopping! Chapter 340: Consider it a treat for an acquaintance On this day, there was an enviable scene in the supermarket. A very perfect looking couple, with their four children, went on a shopping spree at the supermarket. What snacks, toys, and even small toys, all bought a lot, the shopping cart piled up like a small mountain. Many customers who came to buy things took out their cell phones and photographed the cozy family of six. Especially the husband, handsome simply let people drool, if a single cut out, can do screen saver! And because of this, everyone was desperately taking pictures of Sebastian. So many people even left the shutter sound on and the shbulbs were going off. And Sebastians handsome face, with the speed visible to the naked eye gloomy, darkened simply frightening. Seeing this, Bonnie looked at Sebastian and whispered, Are you not too fond of this kind of asion, or shall we go? Hmm. Sebastian did dislike it, so he nodded his head in agreement. They then went to the checkout. With that, he carried his big bag and sat in the ck Hummer, ready to leave. Sebastian, however, was slow to start the engine and instead stared at Bonnie. Whats wrong? Bonnie was unsure. Why didnt you buy anything? Sebastian asked in a deep voice. Dont look at the trunk was stuffed to the brim, but in fact, there is not a single thing inside that belongs to Bonnie. This woman, dont you know how to buy something for yourself? Bonnie blinked and looked over at Sebastian, her eyes clear and bright, Theres nothing Im missing. During her stay at the Sunshine Vi, her food, clothing and amodation were all taken care of, and she did not need to pay for them at all. Toe out with me and not spend a penny, where can I put my face when I tell you? Sebastian said coldly. Puff C It was clear that Sebastians attitude was serious, but Bonnie just couldnt hold back andughed out loud. Then looked at Sebastian and said, When you said that just now, I suddenly felt that you looked like a grievance begging to spend money. Sebastian grimaced and clenched his teeth, Annie! Very good, dare to say he is the wrongdoer, this woman is the first. Sorry sorry sorry. Bonnie hurriedly apologized, I wont talk nonsense in the future. But a shadowy mist still lingers on Sebastians handsome features. Bonnie hurriedly looked around and suddenly her eyes lit up, I know what to get. With that she jumped out of the car and greeted Sebastian, Come on. Sebastian then followed her to the gazebo in front of the mall. Looking at the small spring roll stand in front of him, the corner of Sebastians mouth twitched, Is that all youre buying? Yeah, theres nothing I want either, this little spring roll tastes so good, I want it. Bonnie nodded heavily. Immediately after, she let the grandmother who sells small spring rolls make one for herself, drizzled with balsamic vinegar and stuffed the whole thing into her mouth, chewing her cheeks all puffed up like a little hamster. And not forgetting to remind Sebastian, Mr. Grant, pay up. Sebastian pulled out a ck card and handed it to the grandmother. PoofC Bonnie felt heavenly thunder rolling down her spine and was stunned.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Five dors of small spring rolls, paid with a hot ck card, I guess only Sebastian can do it! My wife doesnt know how to make these, if you dont have cash, this is for me to treat your daughter-inw to. The old grandmother smiled and pushed the ck card back, Consider it a treat for an acquaintance. Chapter 341: Charles Visits Acquaintances? Bonnie and Sebastian almost spoke in unison, Who are you calling an acquaintance? The old grandmother heard, wrinkled face bloomed into a kind and benevolent smile, You two ah. After a pause, he added, Arent you guys former students of the first middle school? I seem to have an impression of you guys. Without thinking, Bonnie denied, Grandma, youre mistaken, I used to live abroad. The grandmother scratched her head, Really? But you sound like a Willisto native. Bonnie: !!! She could clearly feel the suspicious gaze of the man next to her. Im a good learner, plus I lived in a Chinese street when I was abroad and came in contact with a lot of Willisto people. Bonnie finally hurried to exin. The grandmother then believed it. Although she admitted that she was wrong, she still didnt receive the money. You look good together, consider this a gift to wish you a long life together. After saying this, the grandmother pushed the cart and walked away trembling. Only Bonnie and Sebastian were left standing in the same ce, the atmosphere was more or less awkward. That Mr. Grant, Bonnie tried to open her mouth to exin. But Sebastian didnt give her a chance to exin, and simply turned away. It looks like it is really not interested in her affairs in the slightest. Also.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Why should Sebastian be interested in what shes up to? Its not like they have anything to do with each other. Bonnieughed at her own self-servingness in her mind before following her to the car. When they got to the car, Sebastian took them back to the Sunshine Vi. He had a bunch of things to take care of at work, so he dropped Bonnie and the kids off and just turned around and drove away. Bonnie didnt mind, leading the four little ones in the living room for a snack and watching TV, the atmosphere was very cordial. It just wasnt pleasant for long before an uninvited guest visited. Spare Donna repeatedly blocked, the man still rushed straight in. Mrs. Randle, Mr. Grant is not in, so youd bettere back another time. Donna stretched out her arms and stopped at the entrance door in ast-ditch pay-even resistance. Yes, the person who came was Mrs. Randle, Charles. Charles green bean eyes darted around, nced at Bonnie in the living room, and immediately eximed, Im not here for Sebastian, Im looking for my nephew-inw Anna! Donna was full of breathlessness, Mrs. Randle, Mrs. Grant is called Annie. Come on, if youre going to use Mrs. Grant as an excuse, can you at least get the name right? I forgot in my excitement, Charles tapped his head, Yes, Im looking for Annie, my most beautiful niece-inw Annie. But Mrs. Grant she , Donna said, still trying to block. Charles had already red, What, I cant evene to see my nephew-inw as a cousins uncle, arent you just a servant? How dare you meddle in the masters affairs? The more he talked, the more he got a hold of himself, and Charles even had to take on Donna. Donna, Bonnie hurried up to round up, there must be a reason why cousin uncle came to see me, go cut some fruit out. Donna shook her head helplessly and turned to the kitchen. Charles, on the other hand, was happy and strutted into the living room of the Sunshine Vi. He waspletely invisible and sat down directly on the sofa, his gaze was even more unrestrained as he nced at Bonnie, his voice kindly saying, Annie, right, you married into our family, some time ago, right? Chapter 342: Why don’t you go in? That sizing up look really made Bonnie particrly ufortable. She pulled the hug pillow and ced it in front of her heel, Yes, Uncle Charles, I married into THE Grant family and have been for some time. The implication is that Charles should not look as if he hase to get close. In fact, he doesnt have much to do with the Grant family other than that favor. But Charles acted as if he hadnt heard, still with a smile on his face, I heard that Sebastian hasnt had a wedding with you yet, you mustnt be angry with him. No. Bonnies attitude was nd. Charles nodded, Its good that youre not angry, so, as a cousin uncle, I should always give you a little meet and greet gift, take this. With that, Charles took out a small velvet box. Bonnie did not take it, he directly into her hand, take it, this is my meeting gift to you, do not refuse, open it quickly. Although he was asking Bonnie to open it, it was actually Charles himself who lifted the lid of the velvet box. A piece of ink jade iid with gold edges caught Bonnies eye. Charles praised, This piece of ink jade is very valuable, I also got it from an old acquaintances hands, and it cost five million. Yeah? Thanks, cousin. Bonnie closed the lid. If she continues to refuse now, it is possible that Charles will do something else. So simply take it, and when Sebastianes back, give it to Sebastian for good. But Bonnie had just ced the velvet box on the coffee table when Charless phone rang. He got through and said no more than two words, and instantly his face changed dramatically, What did you say? Okay, Ill be right over! Hanging up the phone, Charles looked at Bonnie, full of anxiety and apology, Annie, cousin uncle has to go, there is a little matter over thepany, next time I will see you ah. Okay, take care of yourself, cousin. Bonnie couldnt wait for him to hurry up and leave. But Charles took two steps outside and then turned back, Annie, can you lend me $2 million? Two million? Bonnies expression was surprised, I dont have it. How can you not have it, arent you married to Sebastian, who is so rich? Charles said anxiously. After a pause, probably realizing that his tone was too impatient, and deliberately slowed down to exin, I didnt mean that, its just that Im in a hurry to use it, look at me, Ive given you five million ink jade, cant you still trust me? Bonnie clear bright cut pupils instantly crossed a sh of understanding. I feel that Charles came toy out most of the day, is to y this idea ah. Like this? Bonnie gave a concerned look, Youre anxious, arent you, cousin? Yes, yes, yes. Charles hurriedly nodded his head. Bonnie stood up, Then youe with me. Charles was overjoyed and followed Bonnie outside. Driving, Bonnie then took Charles to a small alley near the Sunshine Vi and pushed open the small cabin at the far end, Cousin uncle, lets get inside. This is? Charles couldnt get back to his senses.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Bonnie exined, Pawnshop ah, I first use the ink jade you gave to mortgage well, when you turn around and have money to redeem, go. What?! Charles face suddenly changed greatly, his eyes full of panic. Whats wrong cousin uncle, why dont you go inside? Bonnie also asked with deliberate concern. Chapter 343: What if I backtrack? Charles took two steps back, his face almost endless, I think its best to forget about it. Why forget it? Bonnie was full of doubts, Cousin uncle, arent you short of money? This ink jade can be pledged for five million, not only to solve your urgent needs, but also to have a surplus. But Charles just didnt dare to take a step inside. The ink jade cannot be pledged because, it is a fake, a counterfeit he bought from an antique store for $500. Originally Charles just wanted to snub this nephew-inw as a way to get some money to spend. When the timees to be discovered, you can also bite the bullet and say that Annie or the maids quietly swapped the ink jade. Then, the borrowed two million can also be logical not to pay back. But to his surprise, Annie gave him such a show. Charles was so angry that he didnt dare to say anything. Finally, I can only grit my teeth and say, Wait a minute Annie, I suddenly remembered that I actually have a sum of money on hand to turn around, this ink jade should not be pawned. Yeah? Bonnie broke into a cheerful smile, Thats wonderful. Well, Ill be off then. Charles then prepared to leave. Only two steps away, Bonnie caught up again and stuffed the piece of ink jade into Charles hand, Right cousin uncle, your business is always so difficult, then Id rather not have this, lets return it to you. After a pause, and added, or after your next mortgage, send me a little something cheap as a meeting gift on the line, four or five hundred kind. Hearing this amount, Charless eyelids popped up. He ran away with a weak heart. The first foot just left, the second foot Bonnie showed a girlish sly smile. How dare you fool her? As a famous designer, Bonnie has seen more jewelry and jade than Charles has eaten, so how could she not see that the ink jade was polished from a ss bottle? So just now, its all just Bonnie acting. Now that Charles was gone, Bonnie was ready to go back to the Sunshine Vi. Just as she reached the mouth of the alley, she heard a honking horn. Turning her head, the familiar ck Hummer pulled up right in front of her. Sebastian? How did he get here? As he was thinking, Sebastian had already opened the car door and stepped down. The long and upright figure looked particrly impressive in this kind of alley, instantly attracting the attention of passers-by. There was even a little girl who came forward with a red face and a delicate voice, That, may I know your contact information?This is from N?velDrama.Org. No. Sebastian said coldly, not even giving the young girl an extra look. Puff C Bonnie really didnt hold back, so she justughed out loud. Its really worthy of Sebastian, even the rejection of people is so crisp and clear. But just as she made a sound, Sebastian turned his head towards her, his handsome eyebrows full of displeasure, What are you doing standing there, why dont you hurry over? Ohhhhhhh. Bonnie then hurried to get into the car. Sebastian also turned around and got into the car, then started it and headed straight to the Sunshine Vi. On the way, Bonnie didnt hold back and asked, surveying Sebastians cheeks, When you turned down that little girl just now, it was like you were going to kill her, you know? My Mrs. Grant is just standing around watching the good stuff and noting over to help, you know? Sebastian asked rhetorically. Khan? How can this topic be brought to her head? Arent we ying along , Bonnie whispered. What if I backtrack? Chapter 344: She’s really not the real mother! What? Bonnie wondered what was wrong with her ears. What did you just, say? Bonnie was filled with anticipation and excitement, but tried to put on a calm face, Say it again. Sebastian pursed his thin lips, Nothing. But you just said something clearly. Bonnie, unwilling to give up, asked again. Sebastian, on the other hand, changed the subject directly, Fasten your seat belt. Oh good. Bonnie hurriedly put her head down to fasten her seat belt. She had nned to buckle up and continue asking questions. When she looked up again, the car was already in front of the Sunshine Vi, and Sebastian urged her to get out. Bonnie: How could she forget that the pawnshop and the Sunshine Vi were just a few hundred meters away? As she watched Sebastian drive away, Bonnie vowed in her heart that she would ask Sebastian when he returned tonight. For a while, she was so focused that she forgot to think about why Sebastian had suddenly returned to the Sunshine Vi and happened to be waiting for her outside the alley. In the blink of an eye, it waste at night. Sebastian finished thest document in his hand, tossed the Parker pen to the side, and slowly got up to his feet. Thats when his cell phone rang. It was Rupert calling. What is it? Sebastian asked in a deep voice as he picked up the phone. Rupert spoke with a smile, Congrattions, cousin. So clueless to say, but Sebastian has guessed the reason, The paternity test came out? Yes, its out, and the results show that Be is indeed not little Joannas biological mother, and the DNA match between the two, less than twenty percent. Normally, if it contains rtives, the match can reach forty to fifty percent upwards. If its just under twenty, it only means that Be and little Joanna, are strangers among strangers. These two children Sebastians voice instantly rasped for a few moments, are Bonnies? I cant tell, after all, I dont have a sample of Bonnies blood or hair or anything like that. Rupert said. After a pause, and remembered one thing, Right cousin, you can infer from the days of the same room, ah, that period of time you actually touch who is not clear to you? The lights were off that night, I didnt see it. Sebastian said in a deep voice. It was also because he didnt see it that he was deceived by Be for years and kept thinking that it was Be that night. Then theres nothing you can do, Rupert echoed, or you can go to Be now and ask who the hell the person was that night and where she stole the baby from. Take the news of my paternity test and leak it to Be, Sebastian said in a deep voice. What? Ruperts brain buzzed, Cousin youre crazy, you leak it to Be now, shell take immediate steps to eliminate incriminating evidence, or even run away. If she doesnt panic, how can I find clues? Sebastians voice was hoarse and dark, Dont rush, wait for the fish to hook itself. Its been five years since he went to investigate on his own, not necessarily as fast as Be was exposed. Hearing this, Rupert finally responded, I understand, leave it to me, I know how to do it.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Hmm. Sebastian nodded, Im going on a trip abroad, Ill be back in two days, and I hope to see that youve taken care of it. Chapter 345: What the hell is this divine call? the Sunshine Vi. Bonnie slept until the next morning, when she learned that Sebastian had left the country. So did he say how many days hed be gone? Bonnie eyed Donna and asked. Donna was pouring milk for the four little ones when she heard this, so she looked up and smiled, Mrs. Grant, thats something you should ask yourself. Huh? Bonnie didnt respond for a moment. Youre Mr. Grants wife, so of course its more appropriate for the wife to ask about the return date. Donna said again. Wife? Bonnie subconsciously tried to deny the rtionship in her mind again. But then, on second thought, Sebastian said in the car yesterday, what if he regretted it? At once, Bonnie did not say anything, the tip of the ear crept up a scarlet. Donna, who has been around for a long time, saw it clearly and rushed to urge, Just call one and ask. Forget it, it doesnt really matter much to me when hees back. Bonnie refused. As a result, within half an hour, Sebastian received a call from as far away as Pnd. There is a twelve-hour time difference between Pnd and Willisto, which means that what is now 8 oclock in the morning in Willisto is 8 oclock in the evening in Pnd. At this point in time, Sebastian is in a meeting with a group of marketing department employees, and the atmosphere is breathtakingly heavy. You were told to keep an eye on the otherpanys movements, and thats all? Even the opponents BOSS went to Willisto without knowing, are you all white-cor eaters? If you cant do a good job, resign and get out while you can, I dont keep waste here! In the mans angry reproach, everyone drops their heads, the atmosphere does not dare toe out. Its really, really scary! It wasnt until Sebastians cell phone rang that this broke the silence. Sebastian picked up his phone and nced at it, and the word Annie shed on the screen. Originally he was not going to answer, but by some miracle, he actually pressed the answer button. The pleasant voice belonging to the woman instantly rang out, Hello? Division Sebastian? Well, what is it. Sebastian lifted his thin lips, his voice raspy and dark. Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief on the other end of the phone, the remaining light skimming a snickering Donna not far away, the expression is not natural, There is nothing wrong, its just that I heard Donna say that you went abroad, want to ask when you will return. Without waiting for Sebastian to answer, he hastened to add, Actually, it was little Joanna who asked me to ask you. Yes, thats what little Joanna asked. Try to ask your own daughter when daddy will be home, is not normal? What Bonnie doesnt know is that this is indeed not normal. Because little Joanna never stick to Sebastian, that is, after having Erika, only asionally jealous. So that came out and was subsumed by Sebastian into ame lie. But, Sebastian, who has no room for sand in his eyes, is not angry! The corners of his mouth even raised a nice curvature. Two days, and a meeting, hang up. Oh well, get to work then, bye. Bonnie then hung up the phone. Sebastian looked at the phone that had been hung up, and the expression on his face was finally not so cloudy. His ck pupils swept the room once again, then stood up propped up on the table. You have 36 more hours, and if you cant think of a way to do it, get the hell out. Dropping these words, Sebastian turned and left. The crowd in the conference room was left staring at each other, all dumbfounded. No, whats the situation? As usual, Mr. Grant will scold them for even small mistakes. But today only took a phone call, also not angry, and even gave them 36 hours to remedy. This call is amazing too!N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Chapter 346: Pain cannot be relieved If they could, these staff would love to find the person who called and send a g. The banner reads, Thanks for the call, saved my dogs life. In the meantime, employees of thepany in Pnd, bothrge and small, have been discussing the kind man with great enthusiasm. Meanwhile, Bonnie in Willisto was unaware of the incident. After learning that Sebastian would be back in two days, she went and simply packed up and got ready to take her four little ones to kindergarten. But when he lifted his hand to change his skirt, he pulled the muscles in his back and cked out in pain, almost fainting. Bonnie then rushed to get painkillers to take. It turned out that the doctors previously prescribed pain relieving tablets were also down to thest one. It looks like shell have to go to the hospital after delivering the four babiester. With that in mind, Bonnie drove to the kindergarten. After dropping the little ones off at the nursery, she turned back to the hospital. But after a detailed examination at the hospital, the doctor took the report and frowned, his eyes confused and puzzled. Doctor, could it be that I have a serious condition? Bonnie asked tentatively. The doctor shook his head, On the contrary, you arepletely healed, but you say it hurts.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. It is really painful, and if it touches her back, she is simply in pain. Or get a specialist to look at it, I really cant check that theres a problem. The doctor said. And in fact, to Bonnie to see this doctor, is Willisto he famous surgeon, well-known and Rupert not less. If she cant see the end, who else can? Bonnie thought, but a smile squeezed out of her face, Okay, Ill think about it then, but before that, can you please prescribe some painkillers for me? Youre in so much pain, painkillers probably wont work, the kind of painkillers cancer patients get are the only ones. The doctor said. She prescribed Bonnie five stitches at once, with only a few milliliters of fluid in the incredibly slim syringe. This medicine is extremely strong, you only need to inject half a syringe each time, one syringe is the dose for a fierce man of eighty or ny kilograms. The doctor deliberately admonished. Bonnie took it and after learning how to inject it, she carefully put it away in her bag. With that, he thanked the doctor and left the hospital. With the half-tube of painkillers, Bonnie was alive again, and even looking at the blue sky and white clouds outside, she seemed to look better than usual. She took a deep breath and nned to drive back to the Sunshine Vi. Annie? thats when someone called out to her from right behind her. Bonnie turned her head to see the familiar face. Its Betty, a former colleague from her days at Globex Company. What a coincidence, how could I run into you here, just in time, so I dont have to inform you alone. Betty rushed up and took Bonnies arm in a particrly self-conscious manner. Bonnie was filled with confusion, Inform me of what? Its our department party, its today at noon. Betty exined. Bonnie pulled her arm back stiffly, But Ive already left my job, so its not a good idea to go to your department party again, is it? To be honest, she was not too familiar with those colleagues before, so she didnt want to go at all. But no matter how much Bonnie refused, Betty still insisted on dragging her outside. When she got to the side of the road, there was actually a van with the door open and Betty shoved her right in! Chapter 347: This shitty place The moment she was pushed into the car, Bonnie was so shocked that she struggled to get out. But several hands came up behind her and held her down for dear life! Where are you going Annie? Thats right, dont you want to go to the party with us? At least colleagues a, give a face. Listening to these sounds, Bonnies thoughts finally eased back into her head. She turned her head stiffly and saw several colleagues she had worked with. So its you guys, I thought the bad guys were trying to kidnap me. Bonnie said with a sigh of relief. The colleague was full of anger, Do we look so like bad guys? Of course not, its just that you guys just said something as if you were waiting for me on purpose. Bonnie said. On hearing this, a touch of panic crossed the expressions of several colleagues. Only Betty spoke up and exined, Because we were going to take you to the party too, and seeing as youre here and getting off, thats why were asking. Several colleagues hurriedly followed and nodded, Yes, yes, yes, thats it. The words were justified and did not sound like a lie, so Bonnie believed it. Only she still has little interest. I have to go home, I have a lunch date with my family. Bonnie said. Betty retreated, Then go sit for a while and have a cup of tea, right? This- Bonnie really cant argue, so she had to agree, I only have a cup of tea ah, after drinking I have to go home. Fine, fine. Betty agreed readily. Betty then drove off with Shen Jiaojiao and other colleagues. After driving for a while, Bonnie noticed that something was wrong again. The car is getting more and more out of the way, almost out of Willistos downtown area. Did you guys make a mistake? Bonnie tensed up again. But Bettyughed, Theres no mistake, the ce were meeting this time is a farmhouse in the countryside, and I heard the iron pot chicken stew there is particrly delicious. After a pause, he asked Bonnie again, Whats the matter, you suspect were the bad guys and are going to take you and sell you? To be honest, Bonnie really had this in mind. But she was too embarrassed to admit it, she could only shake her head sarcastically, I didnt mean that. After that, she didnt say anything. It took about an hour of driving before the car arrived at the farmhouse. Bonnie hurriedly jumped out of the car, nning to let Betty take her back after tea. Betty is also very cooperative, are not in a hurry to order food, but first asked for a pot of tea to drink.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Come on, lets drink together. Although Annie left, she will always be our good colleague. Betty said. Everyone else followed suit and raised their sses and clinked with Bonnie. Everyone had tea instead of wine and the atmosphere was quite cordial. But when the drink was finished, Bonnie was in a hurry. Because the vans tires actually blew out! Betty called the repairpany toe over, but it took an hour for the nearest repairpany to get here. Theres no way out, Betty looked guiltily at Bonnie, just wait, its quick to change a tire, or you can repair thepany car back downtown. Bonnie: What else could she do? This farmhouse in order to pursue the idyllic style, deliberately repaired in the birds nest halfway up the mountain, there is no family around. Shell just have to wait until the car is fixed before she leaves! Chapter 348: Sebastian had an accident at the airport? Bonnie sincerely suspects that Betty is holding her here on purpose. But since the car was punctured, Betty has been apologizing, and her face is full of guilt, not at all like faking it. Bonnie is no longer angry. After waiting for about an hour, the car repairpany finally came, and then less than ten minutes to change the tires on the car. When it was time to go back to the city, Bonnie said she wouldnt let Betty take her, but chose to follow the car of the car repairpany back. Who knows if something else will happen on the way to Betty? She really had to get back to the Sunshine Vi, she couldnt afford to be dyed like this. Betty also did not force, standing under the car raised a smile, Then you remember to tell me when you arrive home, report a safe ah. Good. Bonnie nodded. Sitting in the truck of the car repairpany, Bonnie is actually not too tired, but I do not know why, but very sleepy, can not stop fighting eyelids. Finally she yawned and actually fell asleep in the past. When I woke up again, I realized that the car had arrived in an open garage, and the driver and staff had gotten out of the car and were chatting and smoking in the open space in front of the car. What is this?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie hurriedly got out of the car and learned that they didnt have the heart to disturb them when they saw they were sleeping too deeply. And then look at the time, its actually 1:00 pm! Bonnie took out her phone and looked at it. Donna had called seven or eight times, and she hadnt heard any of them. Thank you guys, then Ill leave now. Bonnie said, and hurriedly left the car repairpany. Bonnie also returned a call to Donna, saying she had met an old friend and was therefore dyed for a while. You scared the hell out of me, Donna said with a sob in her voice, Im going to tell Mr. Grant if I dont hear from you again. What are you telling him for, hes busy abroad. Bonnie subconsciously spoke up. Donna hmmmed, I see, then Mrs. Grant you dont want me to worry either, so I wont tell Mr. Grant. Good lord, Donna actually started mentioning the chips. Bonnie thought, but wasnt half upset, Okay, Ill make sure I dont worry about you in the future. With that said, Bonnie headed back to the Sunshine Vi. When Donna saw her, she hurriedly took out the meal she made at noon and heated it up, bringing it to Bonnie. Bonnie ate a little and was full, and went to her room to read a book. It wasnt until 5pm that she went out again to pick up her four little ones and take them back to the Sunshine Vi. For two days in a row, Bonnie lived this life. Take the kids to school, go back to the Sunshine Vi and stay there, then pick up the kids from school in the afternoon. Two points and a line, simple and fulfilling. Finally, the time came when Sebastian was to return from Pnd. Bonnie dropped the kids off at kindergarten early in the morning and wanted to ask Sebastian what time the flight was. There was a bit of hesitation in wanting to call. What excuse is she going to use this time? And that it was little Joanna who missed him, so she wanted to know what time he wasing home? Will not look a little deliberate ah As she was struggling, Bonnies cell phone rang. That familiar note on the screen made her clear willow eyebrows all raised. She picked up the phone, Hello? Excuse me, do you know the owner of the ne? He had an ident, could you pleasee to the departure hall of the airport now? On the other end of the phone, came the anxious voice of an unfamiliar inquiry. Bonnie instantly panicked, Okay, Ille over now. Chapter 349: What’s more important than me? Bonnie hurriedly drove to the airport. Just as she walked to the entrance of the departure hall, someone waved towards her from afar. Annie, this way! Bonnie looked over at the sound and saw the tall, erect man. After running quickly over, Bonnies eyes couldnt stop ncing at the man, What happened to you, where did you get hurt? I wasnt hurt, its just that when I got off the ne my suitcase was held up, saying that there was something inside that needed to be checked, and I refused to cooperate, and then I got into a fight. What? Bonnie was confused. No, if you have something that needs to be checked, just bring it out, why do you refuse to cooperate? If this is too much, it is possible to be detained.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Or is that thing really dangerous? When he was about to ask, the man had already pulled her forward to the door of the office in charge of security checks. Miss Annie is it? The airport staff came out, holding a box in his hand, This gentleman said the box must be opened by you, otherwise you will not cooperate with the inspection, please open it. Looking at the velvet box handed over by the staff, Bonnie was confused. What is this? Youre not cooperating with the inspection because you want me to be the first to open the box? Bonnie asked. Yeah. Bonnie furrowed her willow brows slightly, William, stop it. Yes, the man standing in front of Bonnie at the moment is not Sebastian, but William. And because it is William, Bonnie is very scrupulous, not directly to open that box. What if it was something she couldnt take, like a ring, for example? Dont you be nervous, William seemed to see Bonnies consideration and said in a deep voice, Its just a little gift in here, its just that the seller said it only looks best when you open it for the first time, after that it will keep oxidizing. Thats why he called Bonnie to the airport. Are you sure its not some gift I cant receive? Bonnie asked again. William smiled and nodded, Im sure, just open it. Bonnie then opened the box. What caught the eye was a very delicate ne with a pendant in the shape of a five-pointed star, shining in a beautifulplex silver color. I could see that the price was high, but it was just a ne, so it didnt put too much psychological pressure on Bonnie. Do you like it? William asked, I bought this on a business trip from abroad and I think it suits you quite well. After a pause, he took out four other gift boxes, These are for the little ones, Erika, AndrewLukas, and little Joanna. Originally Bonnie was going to refuse, but now that William is giving gifts to everyone, it would seem a bit pretentious for her to refuse her own one alone. Hesitating for a moment before Bonnie closed the lid, Thank you William, for thinking of me as a friend when youre out and about. The word friend, she intentionally said a little heavier. Lets say its on point. We are friends, there is no need to be so polite when giving you a gift. William curled his eyes with a smile, If you really appreciate me, why dont you treat me to a meal? I havent eaten anything since I got on the ne. Not today, Bonnie refused without thinking, is tomorrow okay? Whats more important than you thanking your friends, huh? William asked. Bonnie opened her mouth, unable to answer. What is more important than gratitude? Waiting for Sebastians return? Chapter 350: This is like a home Its a good thing William didnt want to mess around either. Seeing that Bonnie was indeed inconvenient, she gave up, Tomorrow then, you cant stand me up again tomorrow, ah. Good. Bonnie nodded cheerfully, Ill definitely treat you to dinner tomorrow. William then packed his bags and left the airport. And Bonnie was nning to leave, but after thinking about it, she ran under the airport timetable and tilted her head to look for information on flights from Pnd back to Willisto. The timetable showed that in one hour, the only flight back from Pnd would be today. In other words, Sebastian must have returned on this flight. Bonnie then ran to the exit and waited.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. But after waiting for more than an hour, all the people on that flight came out, and Bonnie still didnt wait for anyone. What is the situation? Bonnie thought Sebastian was waiting to get his luggage or something, so she took a deep breath and continued to wait again. Meanwhile, the Grant Building. After Eric received Sebastian from the VIPne, he drove straight to the office. Two days of travel time, thepany pressed a lot of documents and contracts waiting for Sebastians signature. What are those old things at thepany doing? Sebastian asked absently as he flipped through the papers. Eric then replied, Uncle Jack and other people see Mr. Grant you out of the country, and thought you wanted to run away, so urged the people under the hand, pry a fewpanies do not hurt the single, intended to leave. Eh, keep watching, dont let them notice, when the timees, well kill them all. Sebastian nodded his head. Understood, Mr. Grant, Eric said, obediently. Youre kidding, hes been working for Mr. Grant for years, and hes justfortable with this. Once Eric was out, Sebastian went back to working on the contract documents. He did not return to the Sunshine Vi until 3:00 pm. Donna just picked up the four little ones from kindergarten early today. When Erika and little Joanna saw him, they were like butterflies fluttering up and down, hugging Sebastians legs and calling out for daddy. The two little ones are secretlypeting, one with a sweeter mouth and a softer voice than the other, which makes the heart melt. Sebastian, who had been tensing his nerves all day at thepany, had the corners of his lips turned up slightly at this time. Sebastian then took a few bags out of his suitcase. One of the bags containing the beautiful princess dresses was divided between Erika and little Joanna. These are thetest princess dresses that he asked his secretary to buy from the Polish mall. As for the two young boys, Sebastian had the PS5 and an all-in-oneptop bought. Handed over to Andrew and Lukas with a stern face, If you y with things, Ill smash them, okay? Donna pursed her lips next to her and snickered, her wrinkled face full of relief. This is like a normal family. Mr. Grant, who treats his son harshly but pampers his daughter tenderly in this family, is too human. As he was thinking about it, Sebastian took out two more boxes and handed them to Donna, You choose one, and give the rest to Annie. Huh? Donna hurriedly waved her hand, How can I choose first? Of course Mrs. Grant chooses first, Ill wait for her to finish choosing, and the rest is mine. She hasnte back yet? Sebastian then furrowed his brow and asked in a deep voice. Chapter 351: You stupid bastard! Everyone finally realized that Bonnie hadnt returned to the Sunshine Vi yet!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Donna rushed to call Bonnie, but the phone was already off. What the hell is going on here? Joanna, who was the most timid, cried out in fear straight away, Mommy Annie is not in trouble, is she? Oooooooh, never. She really likes Mommy Annie and wants to stay with Mommy Annie for the rest of her life! Sebastians brow grew tighter and tighter, nearly wrinkling into an ink spot. Then she looked at Donna, When did she go out and did she say where she was going? Donna steadied her mind and thought carefully, Mrs. Grant asked Mr. Grant what time your flight was before she left, but I didnt know, I told her to ask you herself. Speaking of which, Donna suddenly brightened up, Did Mrs. Grant go to the airport to pick you up from Mr. Grant? Sebastian: He turned around and headed straight out the door. The ck Hummer was like a sharp de in the night, cutting through the air and moonlight, running straight towards the airport. When he arrived at the airport, Sebastian saw Bonnie curled up in a ball at the departure gate. Although it is already early autumn, but the airport hall of the cold air to give a special enough, Bonnie also do not know how long to stay, the lips are bruised. But even though she was shivering from the cold, Bonnies eyes were always on the exit. Sebastians heart, suddenly it was as if something had tugged at it. He raised his step and tried to walk over. But at this time, the exit door was closed from the inside by the staff. Bonnies petite body jumped straight up and rushed to the front, Wait wait wait, theres someone else who hasnte out yet. Where is there anyone else, this exit is going to be closed today, Miss, please dont get in our way. The staff member said in no good humor. Bonnie still refused to give up and backed off, Then why dont you let me go in and look for him, he really doesnt seem to be out yet. How can you just go in here? The staff member red and expressed his disagreement. Seeing that Bonnie is still pleading hard, the staff are impatient and directly reach out their hands and push Bonnie backwards heavily. Ah! Bonnie was originally frozen, and then pushed, the whole person immediately lost focus and fell straight towards the ground. But the expected pain did not appear, instead she fell into a familiar and warm embrace. At the same time, the mans usual disgusted tone rang out, Stupid woman, whats in your head, water? Sebastian? Bonnie blinked in surprise, Which exit did youe out of, why didnt I see you? Sebastians thin lips pursed into a tight line, I took the VIPne. Bonnie just let out an oh,pletely oblivious to what was wrong, No wonder I didnt see youe out, but its a good thing you saw me, or we would have missed it. Sebastian wanted to call the woman stupid even more. Waiting at this exit to pick him up? You couldnt find me and didnt know to call? Sebastian asked. Bonnie scratched her head in embarrassment, My phone ran out of battery, I was going to go to a nearby store to charge it for a while, but I was afraid youde out just after I left. Sebastian really doesnt know what to say about this woman. Is she really designer Magnolia? Usually look quite smart, how to this time, stupid as a pig. Sebastian thought, then directly took off his suit jacket and put it on Bonnies body, his tone was cold with disgust, Stupid, take a rechargeable battery with you when you go out in the future! Chapter 352: What do you want? Bonnie, who was wearing a Sebastian jacket, looked like a child who had stolen the adults clothes. Her petite body swayed in her suit while her fresh face flushed and she gave a small oh. Go wait for me in the car. Sebastian said again. Bonnie then dutifully went. At this end, Sebastian turned his head to look at the two staff members, and then, dialed a phone out. In less than two minutes, the middle-aged man in a suit appeared in front of Sebastian with a respectful and humble attitude, Mr. Grant, what brings you here? These two, kick them out. Sebastian said coldly. Without even asking why, the middle-aged man directly nodded heavily, Understand understand, then Ill go arrange it now. The staff then realized what a mistake they had made. Dare to make a move against the beloved of such a high, God-like being, the rest of their lives, it is estimated that there is no chance ah! Soon, Sebastian was back in the car. Bonnie, still wearing his suit, headed to the passenger side and was almost invisible. Sebastian raised his eyes and swept her off her feet, but said nothing and started the car straight away and drove on.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Soon, the car arrived at the Sunshine Vi. Donna rushed up and asked about the situation and then patted her chest in fear, Its good that its at the airport, if its somewhere else and you happen to meet bad people, what should we do? Im fine Donna, dont you worry. Bonnie said. Donna is still unsure, Youve been freezing for so long, you still need to take a bath to warm up, wait, Ill put the water on for you, you guys go eat first. The dining table was full of Donnas freshly cooked food, still steaming. Bonnie was indeed starving, so she ate in a hurry. When she had eaten, she went to take a shower. As a result of eating and drinking and warm, I fell asleep directly on the bed. When Donna took the two gifts to the room and wanted Bonnie to pick them, she saw Bonnie sleeping with a sweet face. Donna couldnt help butugh. Forget it, Ill let Mrs. Grant choose her gift tomorrow when she wakes up, Ill leave her alone now. With that thought, Donna exited the room. Just as he retreated to the hallway, Sebastian came this way from the study. Seeing that Donna still had two gift boxes in her hand, he lifted his thin lips and asked, Wheres Annie, she doesnt want a gift? Mrs. Grant is asleep, so Im going to let her pick tomorrow. Donna said. After a pause and added, Probably too tired at the airport today, looks like a very heavy sleep. Hmm. Sebastian then nodded. He walked in with his feet up and also saw Bonnie on the bed. Compared to the pathetic appearance seen at the airport, Bonnies cheeks are now tender white and red, down to the silk pajamas, the top button is about to fall open, vaguely visible deeper spring light. The satin-like skin, the delicate figure, even when wrapped in pajamas, was clearly disyed. Sebastians ck pupils, like an ancient well of deep pools, gradually deepened. By some miracle, Sebastian reached out his bony hand and tried to fix Bonnies messy hair around her ear. But before he could touch it, his phone rang. Although Sebastian had turned on the silent mode, the sound of the phone vibrating in his pocket woke Bonnie up. She blinked in confusion, then noticed therge hand close at hand, and her face brushed red to drip blood, What do you you want? Chapter 353: How disgusting A hint of unnaturalness shed across Sebastians handsome face. He put his hand back and coughed lightly, Im just looking for the tablet. Bonnie was embarrassed, she had just made a fool of herself? She thought Sebastian was trying to do something to her And Sebastian wasnt about to dwell on the issue, picking up his phone and picking up, Yes? Ruperts voice came on the other end of the phone, Cousin, I put out the news, now Be went to the countryside, it seems she went to the family of the doctor who was in charge of delivering the baby at the hospital, do you want to go? Um, send me the address, Ill leave right away. Sebastian nodded his head. With that, Sebastian hung up the phone. Following that, he turned his head to Bonnie, Go to sleep. Instead, Bonnie rolled out of bed and sat up, her eyes full of anxiety, Are you going out now? Its already night. And from what Sebastian said, it sounded like he was going far away. This man has just returned from a 10-hour flight, right? What if something happens if you drive again? The idea was that Bonnie would speak up in a ghostly way, Or Ill go with you. This way at least one more person, who can switch driving, can take a little break. No need. Sebastian refused. Sebastian then set off. The ck Hummer sped down the road, then stopped at the intersection of the state highway to the countryside and picked up Rupert. Rupert would have liked to sit on the passenger side, but the result is how can not pull open the door, knocking on the window is useless. I had no choice but to run to the back row and sit down. Sure the good news is there? Rupert was questioned this way as soon as he got into the car. Rupert tapped his chest, One hundred percent urate. After a pause and added, Just like you said, cousin, Be waspletely prepared when she brought Natan and Joanna to the Grant family, when the hospital group was all burned to death. Along with the files in the hospital, they havepletely disappeared. So it would have been really hard for them to find out if Be hadnt been weak-minded and thought it was the family of the former doctor who broke the news and had to go to the countryside to settle the score with the family. As for now, just need to go to the countryside to catch Be in person and everything will fall into ce. Countryside. Be drove frantically and finally arrived at the small, dpidated vige. As soon as she stepped out of the car, her heels sank into the muddy ground. Ah, my limited edition heels! Be screamed, a look of disgust on her pretty, flirtatious face. This shitty ce is really not a ce for people toe.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Cursing and swearing, Be finally found a small earthen house on the east side of the vige, the chimney of which was smoking mu mu cooking smoke, obviously upied. Be frowned in disgust and hesitated for a moment, which forced her way in. What I saw was a woman dressed very old, and a small child of seven or eight years old sitting around in front of the stove, is cooking noodles to eat. Pretty aunt, who are you looking for? The child, still polite, stood up and inquired. Isnt your dad Jaiden Nicholson? asked Be. The child nodded, Yes, my father is Jaiden Nicholson, but pretty aunt, how do you know that? HehC How does she know? Without saying a word, Be ripped that little kid right to the front, her expression all twisted up, It looks exactly like that short-lived dad of yours, how disgusting! Chapter 354: Her Worst Enemy The little child was choked, breathing became unpleasant, and the eyes were full of panic. And the woman in front of her recognized Be and was shaking like chaff, as if she had seen an evil spirit, How did you youe? Yes, in Mrs. Nicholsons eyes, Be is indeed the evil spirit. This woman had lost her job in the first ce, and designed to make her unsessful in Willisto, and even owed hugepensation, and had to hide in this kind of countryside. This hiding, is several years. She thought this was already a particrly bad time, but what she didnt expect was that Be woulde back to her one day. And once at her door, she took her son hostage straight away. This is the only family she has left in the world! Mrs. Grant, can we talk about this? Let go of my son first. Mrs. Nicholsons eyes were red and she spoke pleadingly. If it were in the past, Be would only feel soothed when she heard the words Mrs. Grant. But now, she finds it ironic. So she pushed the small child in her arms directly to the ground, and then her high heels stepped hard on the back. Those eight centimeters of slender heels, like a sharp nail, pressed into the flesh of a small child, so painful that he could not make a sound and could only open his mouth silently! You still dare to sarcastic me? How dare you? What, think that if you hide in the countryside, I cant find you and get you killed? Be asked with a twisted and hideous voice. Mrs. Nicholsons tears flowed down her face, Im not being sarcastic, Mrs. Grant, please, Ill do anything you want, just dont hurt my son, okay? Dont let me hurt him? Beughed, Yes, then tell you honestly, was it you who leaked that incident at the hospital in the first ce? Be asked.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. The hospital thing? Mrs. Nicholson categorically denied, I didnt say that, I didnt know what it was at all, its just that Mrs. Grant you never believed it. Five years ago, her husband Jaiden died in a hospital fire, and then Be approached them and had to press them to find out what they knew. When she said she didnt know, Be didnt believe her and tortured her by various means, finally forcing her to live in the countryside. Now its actuallying back. But she really doesnt know anything! Its just a shame that Be doesnt believe everything she says. Mrs. Nicholson was desperate. Seeing that the child being stepped on the ground has been suffocated with blue cheeks, her heart like a knife, fluttered to Be kneeling down, kowtowing hard. The sound of kowtowing echoed in the not-sorge cookhouse. Please Mrs. Grant, Ill do anything you want me to do, as long as you dont hurt my baby. Be saw her refusing to admit it until now, and was a little confused. Is it really not what this woman said? But the only person who knew about this matter in the first ce, in addition to the family of this doctor, is the real mother Madeleine ah. No is not right! They are not the only ones who know about it, but Bonnie too! Since thest time Bonnie yed a dirty trick and got Aarav out of the mental hospital, there has been no movement. Its been so long that Be has almost forgotten about this woman lurking in the shadows. So it is possible that this matter was revealed by Bonnie who was hiding in the shadows? Be thought and couldnt help but shiver. Compared to Annie in the open, Bonnie, who has been hiding, is her biggest enemy! Chapter 355: I will take care of your son Be cant wait to find Bonnie now and send her to the West, just like she did five years ago. Thats right, its sending Bonnie to the West. Be is very confident about this. After all, five years ago she was able to fool Bonnie into turning Erika, and five yearster she certainly can. Just like now, Be had a great idea in her head. She looked at Mrs. Nicholson, whose face was covered with blood, and cleared her throat, All right, I can spare your son. Really? Mrs. Nicholson was overjoyed and hurried to look up at Be, Thank you Mrs. Grant, thank you. Dont rush to thank me first, I can spare him, but there are conditions. Be said slowly. With that, Be stretched out her carefully made crystal nails and pointed to the noodle soup that was still gurgling and tumbling, Wash your face with this water and Ill let your son go. What?! Mrs. Nicholson looked at Be with an incredulous face. This is boiling noodle soup, normal people cant even touch it with their fingers, and Be actually let her wash her face? It will definitely disfigure ah!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. And thats not all, Be said, After you wash your face, find a way to stay in the psychiatric hospital, when someonees to ask you about what happened back then, you will me it all on Bonnie, saying that it was all her own fault. She was the one who didnt want the baby back then and begged me to take it and marry Sebastian, and said that if I didnt say yes, she would strangle the baby, and I had no choice, you know? Be thought that was the perfect way to say it. After all, she now has Mrs. Nicholson and the child killed, rather than a sense of wanting to cover up. How about letting them live well, but be crazy, so that even if Sebastian doesnt believe what the crazy person says, there is a chance she can turn the tables. The bottom line is that with Mrs. Nicholson in the asylum, shes conveniently in control. As for how Mrs. Nicholson got to the mental hospital, isnt that already the way to go? Just ask a normal person, will wash your face with boiling hot noodle soup? Only a psychopath could do such a thing! I Mrs. Nicholson hesitated, Mrs. Grant, please leave me alone. Anyway, Ive put the choice in front of you, you can choose if you like. Be said, and stomped hard on the small child on the ground. The child let out a painful and short cry, his eyes rolled over and he was about to pass out. When she saw this, Mrs. Nicholson almost fainted too. She clenched her teeth, her extremities were cold and temperatureless, and trembled as she inquired, If I say yes, what about my son? Of course Ill take good care of him, dont worry, with the strength of our the Jones family, its not enough to feed a child? Be said. After a pause and added, Do not hesitate, you do not agree, your son is really no good days. Okay, I promise. Mrs. Nicholson finally gritted her teeth and agreed. She raised a step towards the stove and trembled, reaching out her hand to cup the pot of noodle soup to wash her face. But after all, she is just an ordinary woman, ah, to hurt themselves like this, is a little afraid. Mrs. Nicholson stood in front of the stove, hesitant to do so. Be got tired of waiting and went up to Mrs. Nicholson, grabbed her by the hair, and tried to push her right into the pot. Ah! The sharp, painful female voice instantly resounded throughout the dpidated earthen house! Chapter 356: She just doesn’t want a child Mrs. Nicholsons eyes were round and she couldnt believe what she was seeing. Because, surprisingly, she wasnt pushed into the pot by Be. On the contrary, Be, who was kicked hard in the corner, curled up directly into a shrimp, obviously in great pain.This is from N?velDrama.Org. And in the already small house, there were two more men. Especially the man in the doorway with a suit and an upright posture, all with an endless chill, oppressive and breathless. What the hell is going on here? Be, youre good enough, you can even think of such a way to make people be a psycho for you? Rupert kicked Be, but still felt unhappy, and went up again and kicked Bes leg. Be had a fishy sweetness in her throat, and her eyes were even more terrified. Just this bit of panic, is for Sebastian. How did Sebastian get here? Did Sebastian see what she just said and did? Sebastian, Sebastian! Be crawled to Sebastian when she couldnt stand up, Listen to me and exin, its not what you think. Sebastian, however, simply stepped back in disgust, avoiding Bes hand. He is not stupid, what things are like, he will see for himself. Joanna and Natan, whose child is it anyway? Sebastian lifted his thin lips, his voice raspy and dark. Be was trembling and shaking like a sieve, already scared to the core. Hurry up and tell the truth, now you are given a chance to confess, if what you say is not the same as what we find out, dont me us for being ungracious. Rupert said helpfully from the side. Do not look at his usual always yful, but in this area of interrogation, or some of the skills. No, three words made Bes psychological defense copse. Be faltered, I said I said, its Bonnies, its her baby. Like a thunderbolt, it struck Sebastian hard in the heart! Even though he had envisioned countless times in his mind that Natan and Joanna were his and Bonnies children, hearing Be say it herself still shook him to his core. The two hands hanging at his side are curled into fists! The two children, really, are his and Bonnies. That means that the person lying under him that night five years ago was also Bonnie. From the very beginning, it was Bonnie! Next to him, Rupert was also excited and chased down the question, What about Bonnie, what did you get Bonnie into? I dont know, I dont know where she is either. Be shook her head and cried extra hard, Sebastian, it was all Bonnie who made me do it. She was the one who said she didnt want these two kids to drag her down, so she forced me to take a chance. Up until this point, Be was still lying. Anyway, now Bonnie wont show up, so even if she lies, theres no one to expose it. When it is really cant be hidden, she will take the initiative to exin it. These two children, dragging her down? Sebastians brow furrowed slightly, She doesnt want these two children? Yes, she said she wanted to live abroad, so it was especially inconvenient with the baby. Be nodded desperately. After a pause, and crying snot and tears a piece of dripping, the tone of conviction, Sebastian, it really is, otherwise how can she leave the child behind, has been unattended to? Chapter 357: How could she possibly know? As soon as Be said this, the expression on Sebastians face started to turn cloudy. Seeing this, Bes heart was wildly happy. Even if she cant get Sebastian, then she cant let Bonnie get it.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. First let Sebastian feel that Bonnie is a bad woman, then when the timees, even if Bonnie appears, these two people can not be together. So she added fuel to the fire, Sebastian, Im telling you the truth, its been five years, has she shown up once? After a pause and added, Also, when Natan died so badly, she didnt evene back, she must Thats enough! Sebastian interrupted her coldly, his azure ck eyes already so gloomy that they looked like they were about to kill. The air around them all became horribly cold and hostile. Be scowled and didnt dare to say anything. Sebastians pupils raised a stern look and said coldly, Shes not that kind of person. The Bonnie in his heart, definitely not like this! Thats right, Rupert also helped in the side, maybe Bonnie is forced by you can not show up, what you really did, go to the police station and then honestly exin it. To the police? No, Sebastian dont you trust me? Be was filled with pain, Sebastian, for the sake of saving your life before, dont send me to the police station. Sebastians voice was still cold, If it werent for the fact that you saved me back then, you would be dead by now. Bes body wobbled and fell straight to the ground. Its over, its all over! She had been wanting to be the woman in Sebastians heart for years. But from this moment on, the illusion is all disillusioned! Sebastian, listen to me exin ah Sebastian, its really Bonnie Be tried to exin again. But Rupert dragged her straight out like a dead dog. Be rubbed on the muddy and dirty road, and soon her body was so dirty that it was impossible to see the color of her original clothes. And she herself, as if she were a mangy dog crawling out of a garbage heap. Dont mention how disgusting it is. After years of hogging Bonnies spot, its time to spit it out. Rupert turned toward Be on the floor and spat viciously. And inside the house, Sebastian looked down at the mother and son at the heel of the stove. The two cling to each other, shaking like chaff, obviously scared to death. What kind of deal did Be make, back then, with your husband? Sebastian asked in a deep voice. Mrs. Nicholson was terrified and just kept shaking her head, unable to speak at all. I can take you back to Willisto and live the old days, even better and morefortable than before, but you have to tell the truth. Sebastian added. Mrs. Nicholsons eyes were fearful, I really dont know, I just know that my husband took money from her and was responsible for delivering a baby to a man, and then my husband died and we were done for. The person who was delivered, do you know where it is? Sebastian asked again. The woman who gave birth to his child, his Bonnie, where the hell is she? Mrs. Nicholson, however, shook her head, I dont know, I dont know anything. Even a little clue will do. Sebastian continued to press the issue. Come on cousin, Rupert couldnt listen anymore and spoke from the door, How could she know? If she did, she wouldnt be in such a bad shape now. Chapter 358: You’re in love with her, right? Sebastians body is like filled with an appallingly cold and hostile aura. I could tell that he was really annoyed not to get Bonnies whereabouts. Mrs. Nicholsons hand tightened around her son, and her face turned as pale as paper. However, Sebastian did not give them a hard time, just threw down a sentence, someone wille to pick you upter, and left directly. Looking at the backs of the men leaving, Mrs. Nicholson felt as if she had walked through the door of a ghost. Five years of hiding, five years of torment, and its all over! the Grant Group, top floor office. Rupert appeared in front of Sebastian with two huge dark circles under his eyes and yawning. Did you ask anything? Sebastian asked, frowning as he looked at the file in his hands. No, Rupert shook his head, Be t out said it was Bonnie who didnt want the baby back then, and she had nothing to do with it. And now Bonnie is somewhere and says she doesnt know. Go on if you dont ask. A sh of scarlet crossed under Sebastians eyes. At this moment his eyes are covered with bloodshot, the whole person is even more emaciated, originally tall and upright a person, but as if the wind can fall. Rupert looked distressed, Cousin, I will continue to ask, you also go back to the Sunshine Vi to rest a little. Sebastian has been at the office for two whole days since he got back from the countryside! The iron man can not carry ah. Im fine. Sebastian shook his head in a very stubborn manner, I cant go back to the Sunshine Vi right now. Why? Rupert expressed disbelief. If I see little Joanna, I think of Natan, thats Bonnies baby, but I didnt take care of it and let him die. Sebastians voice was raspy and full of self-recrimination. Here we go again. Here we go again! Rupert doesnt even know what to say about his cousin, What happened to Natan back then was an ident! This has nothing to do with Sebastian!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Thats my responsibility too. If I had taken him with me, maybe he wouldnt have gotten into trouble. Sebastian said with a nod. Rupert helpless, Then when you find Bonnie, you apologize to her in person, Bonnie so like you, will certainly forgive you. Does she like me? Sebastianughed silently, But she wouldnt show up after all these years. There must be a reason, and when you find her, youll be able to talk about it face to face. Rupert said with certainty. But now the most critical question is, how can we find Bonnie? While racking his brain, an idea popped into Ruperts head in a sh of lightning. He hurriedly snapped his fingers and looked bitchily at Sebastian, I have an idea, maybe I can draw out Bonnie. Whats the solution? Sebastian asked. Rupert: Bonnie likes you so much that if you were to go public with the news of Annies marriage now, she would not be able to resist showing up. As long as Bonnie appears, then all the things that happened back then, can be asked. No. Sebastian refused outright without even thinking about it. Rupert stared dead at Sebastian, Why not, havent you thought all these years that Bonnie wasnt dead and always wanted to find out? Now that we know that Bonnie is not dead, and are even sure that she is in Willisto, we can find her with a bit of sleight of hand. But, Sebastian actually backed off. Ruperts eyes gradually becameplex and deep, Cousin, you are in love with Annie, arent you? Chapter 359: Finally see him again Sebastian lowered his eyelids, collecting the darkness under his eyes, his throat welled up, wrapped inplexity chewing on the words. Like Annie? Its amazing that he couldnt give an answer in the first ce.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Actually, before this thing, I kind of hope you and Annie fake it, Rupert scratched his head, after all, without Bonnie, you also need to marry a wife to live ah. But not anymore. Between Annie, whom he has known for a short time, and Bonnie, his childhood friend, he will not hesitate to choose to stand on Bonnies side. After all, once Bonnie how much he liked Sebastian, he saw it in his eyes. Sebastian has mixed feelings. There was a long silence before he slowly said, Think of another way, this marriage thing wont work. But even if you dont use this as bait, you do have a weddinging up. Rupert was again good-naturedly talkative, The effect is the same. Whether intentional or unintentional, the fact that he was going to marry Annie was solid. Reaching Bonnies ears is the best way to force her to show up. Sebastian: He did not speak again, only the hand that held the Parker pen, unconsciously tightened, almost to break the pen! The Sunshine Vi at dusk. little Joanna and Erika are sitting on a bench in the garden, their little heads touching, chattering and discussing. Erika, didnt you say you figured Daddy would be back today? Why hasnt hee back yet? It will definitelye back, fortune teller Erikas name is not blown, especially spiritual. So how long will it take? As soon as the words left her mouth, Erikas amethyst eyes sparkled and she jumped straight up from the bench, Back, Dad Sebastian, were here! Sebastian walked over to the orange sunset and picked up the two little ones, What are you doing staying out here? Im waiting for Daddy, Erika smiled, hooking her arm around Sebastians neck and not letting go, Dad Sebastian, you havent been back for days. Thats right, people who dont know think you left your wife and son and ran away. little Joanna spat. The four words abandoned his wife and son made Sebastians pupils shrink slightly. He opened his mouth, but in the end said nothing and carried the two little ones into the house. I was just talking to Mrs. Grant about you. Mrs. Grant,e on down, Mr. Grant is back! Donna yelled as hard as she could toward the stairs. Almost at the same time, the door to the room was opened and the familiar petite figure of Bonnie burst into Sebastians line of sight. Sebastian, youre back? Bonnies tone was clearly tinged with surprise. She flew and tried to go downstairs. But when he reached the corner of the stairs, he identally stepped on an empty foot, and the whole person fell directly downstairs. The expected pain did not appear. Instead, the two young girls covered their mouths and their eyes were filled with envy. Wow, daddy just seems like he can teleport, rushing over to catch mommy in a sh, really too handsome. Thats right, when I grow up in the future, I want to find such a great husband too! Being coaxed by her two daughters, Bonnies face turned even redder and her voice buzzed as she looked at the man close at hand. That, theres something I want to tell you. Sebastian nodded his head, ayer ofplex sentiment lingered on his handsome face, I also have something to tell you, go to the study. Chapter 360: The wedding is postponed Wow, daddy and mommy have something to say at the same time? This must be what the kindergarten teacher said about having a heart to heart! No, no, no, its a day without seeing them, they havent seen each other for many days, so its many, many autumns apart! Little Joanna said while gesturing hard. Those chubby little arms look like they want to embrace the whole earth. Bonnies heart suddenly crossed a warm current, especially embarrassed to lower her head, Well, you wait for me to go to the bedroom, Ill get my things and go to the study. Hmm. Sebastian nodded and lifted his feet first to the study. Bonnie then turned her head to Donna, That Donna, why dont you and the kids eat first, we might need to talk for a while. Donnaughed so hard her wrinkles covered her eyes, Theres no hurry. Mrs. Grant you take your time, its early anyway, well wait. Thats right, well wait for Daddy and Mommy toe down and eat together so we can eat well. Erika nodded her head heavily. Joanna also unprecedentedly touched the small stomach, together with dinner, I can eat two bowls of rice more Oh! Overeating is not good for your health. Bonnie couldnt help butugh. With that said, she went to her room. She grabbed two file folders, then knocked on Sebastians study door. After going in, first business, handed his original design to Sebastian, Thepanys legal department said they need a backup, Ill show it to you onest time, no problem you can forward it for me. Good. Sebastian took it and set it down on the desk in his hand. Arent you going to look at it? Bonnie asked. Sebastian shook his head, his tone nd and firm, No, the design you drew, I am ten thousand assured. If you are not sure, he would not have asked this woman to sit in the first ce. Although this is only a recognition in terms ofmercial value, Bonnies heart is still happy. She was really happy to be able to help Sebastian. Thinking, she tilted her head again, her eyes radiant and dazzling, like hiding a gxy, And this, this is the specific details sent over by the bridal store, its about that wedding dress of mine, so you can see if there are any changes needed. This file bag is heavy, obviously put a lot of modified drawings, just waiting for Sebastian to choose the most favorite one, and then on the original wedding dress to modify.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Looking at the bag of papers that was hanging in mid-air, Sebastian actually did not bother to pick it up. Then it was too heavy, Bonnies wrists were sore, and she pushed forward again, Why dont you look at it? Dont look. Sebastian then pushed it back. The corners of Bonnies eyes grew more and more curved, and her scarlet rose lips were even more delicate, You wouldnt trust me with this one too and want me to choose it myself, would you? Actually, it is not impossible. Before taking these designs to Sebastian, Bonnie had gone over them dozens of times. And, she also selected one of her favorite styles inside. If you cant get an idea, then I think, the eighth set of modifications is very good, simple and generous, but also hidden low-key luxury, absolutely will not lose Mr. Grant your Annie. Before the words could be finished, Sebastian spoke out to interrupt. He looked at the little woman in front of him, his voice was extremely raspy and dark, his ck eyes were surging withplex dark tides, Wedding, postpone it for now. Chapter 361: She still dares to be a red herring? The grin on Bonnies face came to an abrupt halt. Im sorry, Ive been dealing withpany matterstely, so I couldnt care about the wedding. Sebastian said in a deep voice. As if a pot of cold water, viciously sshed on Bonnies heart. In fact, she talked about the wedding dress today, but also wanted to ask Sebastian what he meant the other day when he said he regretted the fake marriage. But now, its as if shes got the answer. Sebastian regrets the fake marriage because he doesnt want to top the rtionship with her as husband and wife anymore, right? It is also true that she was disgusted to be used when she first loved Sebastian with all her heart. Not to mention that she is now a baby mama with three kids, why would Sebastian like her? Everything is just her self-interest! Its just a postponement, Ill be back when Im done with all this, Sebastian said, sensing the wrong look on Bonnies face, and tried to speak up to exin. But Bonnie cut him off. She squeezed out a smile, I understand Mr. Grant, if you say postpone it, postpone it, if you really cant cancel it, Im okay with that. Said, even pped his hands, Just in time, if there is no wedding, I can pretend that I am still unmarried, and then it will be convenient for the second marriage. Sebastian: Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Second marriage? Who else do you want to marry? Sebastians voice went cold. Bonnie continues to be yful, of course, married to someone who likes me, I also like ah, after all, by the time our cooperation is over, I also need to find a dependable well. Dont worry, before the divorce, I absolutely adhere to the womans morality, not red-letter'' Listening to Bonnies reassurance, Sebastian only felt more nauseous, After the divorce, you can have a red herring? After the divorce, why am I still considered a red herring? Bonnie asked rhetorically. Sebastiansplexion instantly cold down, flooded with a ghostly light of the ink pupils is instantly raised a trace of displeasure! This woman, is she deliberately trying to piss him off? Get out. Sebastian gave the eviction order. Bonnies tears also happened to be almost unbearable, and she hurriedly fled, not daring to return. She was afraid that if she turned back, her teardrops would be discovered by Sebastian. Sebastian must have mocked her for being a delusional fool, right? It is clear that it is only a fake marriage, but still invested so much emotion, and even silly to expect a response. Shes a shockingly big douche! Unbeknownst to him, inside the study, Sebastian slowly closed his eyes as he looked at the bag of wedding dress modification designs that was ced on the corner of the table. His heart surged with an inexplicable irritation, raised his foot and kicked the chair over. After a ng, the study resumed dead silence, the atmosphere so horrible that it could kill. Sebastian doesnt know exactly what hes mad about. He was unwilling to trade Annies wedding with his own for Bonnies appearance, so he nned to postpone the wedding. But what about Annie? But already thinking about the divorce after the red-letter wall. Annie, thats a good one! Sebastian was so annoyed that he finally just grabbed his jacket from the couch and left the Sunshine Vi. He drove the ck Hummer and went straight to Ruperts bar. Rupert was there, and when he saw Sebastians angry look, he rushed up to him, Cousin, who made you angry, so angry? If you talk any more, Ill seal your mouth shut. Sebastians tone was icy, and he gave Rupert a sidelong nce, Serve me ten bottles of agave. Chapter 362: What are you waiting for, come here! Ten bottles of agave? Ruperts jaw dropped. Cousin, this is strong wine, not in water. If you drink so much, your intestines will burn through, right? Take it when youre told, wheres all the nonsense. Sebastians vision turned, like a leopard, fierce and horrible. In a sh, Rupert shivered viciously and the man wimped out. Took agave to Sebastian, who might drink it to death. But if you dont take it to Sebastian, then hes definitely going to get killed. What else can we do? Rupert had to look to the bartender, Go get the wine for Mr. Grant. Yes. Soon, ten bottles of agave were lined up in front of Sebastian, apanied by ice, Sprite, milk, and lemon and fine salt. These are the spices used to neutralize the potency of agave. But Sebastian didnt even look at it, he just picked up the bottle and started pouring it. That look is really no different from drinking in water. In the blink of an eye, he drank two whole bottles of agave down. Rupert was stunned and rushed forward to stop him, Cousin, dont drink, this will really cause an ident. Get out of the way. Sebastians tone was icy cold. He picked up the fourth bottle of agave with the intention of continuing to drink it all in one go. Rupert then said leisurely from the side, Its because you couldnt choose between Annie and Bonnie, you hesitated, didnt you? Sebastians movements stalled. He lowered his eyes, looking at the ss bottle of wine in front of him, a good-looking handsome face light as water, but the color of his eyes is cold and silent deep mute, so that people can not understand. Cousin? Rupert tried to speak again. But Sebastian had already stood up, grabbed his jacket, turned around and walked out. Not even bothering to give Rupert a perfunctory umph. You remember to drink sober soup when you get back, dont be hard. Rupert shouted behind him. I dont know if Sebastian heard it or not, but he left straight away anyway. Rupert looked at his back and shrugged his shoulders, intending to pour himself a ss of agave to drink. But at this time, he nced out of the corner of his eye and saw several hotly dressed girls walking toward him. Obviously wanted to y with him. If it were normal, Rupert would have been happy to oblige. But he had little interest today, so he just slipped away, and when he walked to the back door, he found a mask of the kind used for masquerade balls to put on, to save being recognized again. Humming as he tried to get into the car, he heard a cry for helping from the alley next to him. It was a female voice with a very crisp and gentle sound, and at the same time, extremely broken Chinese. Beauty, I really like you, and if you are willing to follow me, I will definitely marry you when we return to my country. Nervous ah, hurry up and let go of me, or Ill have to shout for help ah. This ce usually no onees, you shout also useless, and you just chatted with other men inside obviously very happy, why I can not,e on! BangC The sharp stone hit the foreigner directly in the head. He turned his head angrily from the dark alleyway, full of rage, Who is it? The man who made your lower half unfit. Rupert stepped forward and shined a hard kick at the man. I saw the man stumble several steps, and finally, hit the trash can, and the whole man fell backwards into it.This is from N?velDrama.Org. The mouse that was looking for food in the garbage was startled and frantically fled in the mans clothes. What are you doing frozen,e here. Rupert hooked his hand toward the girl who was already looking dumb. Chapter 363: Don’t let him get away! Again, she froze and blinked before the girl stepped out of the darkness. That delicate glistening white cheeks, let Rupert momentarily stunned. Isnt this Anna Newman? When ites to Anna, Rupert knows it all too well. This is Bonnies former best friend, bar none! When Bonnie was still around, she would always bring Anna to the party, but at that time Anna was still in her adolescence and always had e, so she was teased by him for being a little burner. I never thought it would be so beautiful after a few years. Just now, thank you. Anna was taken aback, and her eyes still had crystal tears hanging in them, looking even more pitiful. In the hazy moonlight, Rupert only felt as if something had poked him in the heart. The eyes hidden under the mask, surging with a faint dark tide, Its okay, hurry home, leave this ce to me to solve. Good. Anna nodded and got ready to leave. As a result, after only two steps, he fell straight to the ground. Rupert lowered his head and realized that Annas leg actually had a very long gash and was still bleeding down. It looked like it was badly injured. Ill take you to the hospital. Rupert said in a deep voice. Anna hurriedly waved her hand, No, I can take a taxi myself. Dont be a hero, how can you go by yourself when youre hurt like this? Rupert frowned. At least this is Bonnies best friend, so if he leaves it alone, isnt he a bastard? With that in mind, Rupert pointed to the sports car next to him, Ill give you a ride. Really do not need, I also drive myself, just thank you, I first ah! Before Anna could finish her words, she was picked up directly by Rupert. Its up to the doctor to say if theres anything wrong. Rupert said, and shoved Anna into his passenger seat. At the same time, he leaned over and his thin lips, not covered by the mask, brushed against Annas cheek. Anna hurriedly turned her head away, her heart beating wildly. But nothing happened, Rupert just buckled her in and went around to the drivers seat. At the same time, also not to make a call out, There is a pervert in the alley at the back door, go deal with it. Hanging up the phone, Rupert just drove Anna to the hospital. After some examination in the hospital, the doctor breathed a sigh of relief, Its okay, just cut by a nail in the wall, just, on the medicine and then a tetanus shot can be, the family to pay the bill. Hmm. With a nod, Rupert turned and headed downstairs to the payment hall. After paying, he nned to give Anna both the list and the medicine.This is from N?velDrama.Org. But at that moment, the phone rang. It was the bartender at the bar who called. What is it? Rupert picked up the phone. The bartender sounded embarrassed, Mr. Robertson, youd bettere to the bar, the man at the back door said he knew you, I dare not handle it. There are more people who know me, do I have to sell every one of them a favor? Rupert frowned. Especially in the case of hurting Bonnies best friend, if he sells a favor, wont he be sorry to Bonnie? But the guy said his name was Katifen Smith, the bartender added. Whats hisst name? Ruperts tone instantly raised. Smith, the bartender repeats. Ruperts eyes instantly clouded over, Got it, Ill be right back, hold him, dont run away! Chapter 364: Love at first sight is love at first sight When Anna walked out of the doctors office, she saw only the little nurse who hade to help deliver her things. Wheres the gentleman from earlier? Anna asked. The young nurse scratched her head, He seemed to have some urgent business and left, but before he left asked me to pass all these things to you, in addition to let you take a taxi home. With that, the little nurse handed Anna a bag. Inside, in addition to medicine and slips, there was a shiny mask Original content from N?velDrama.Org. the Sunshine Vi, in the bedroom. Bonniey in bed after her bath, but couldnt sleep. When she thought of the wedding being postponed, her heart felt as if a stone had been pressed into it, and she couldnt breathe. Thats when her cell phone rang. I cant believe its Anna calling. Bonnie then picked up the phone. Bonnie, where are you? Can youe to the hospital, I hurt my leg. Anna said. Bonnie slightly knitted her willow brows and lowered her voice, Whats going on, how did you get hurt for good reason? Wait, Ill be right over! Without saying a word, Bonnie rolled right over and got up, injected a pain shot, and then drove to the hospital. When she sat in the drivers seat, the painkilling injection hadnt fully worked, and she bent over a bit too much to fasten her seatbelt, which involved her back, causing her eyes to ck out and almost passing out. This back of hers is really getting worse. We must get a specialist number tomorrow! When she arrived at the hospital, Bonnie found that Anna was holding a mask and giggling. Too serious to even know that she, a good friend, wasing. Whats the situation? Bonnie stepped forward and reached out and waved her hand in front of Annas eyes, You hurt your leg and its affecting your brain? Just this kind of mask, outside twenty dors a piece, to let Anna like a treasure found? Bonnie, I seem to be in love. Anna said. Bonnie rolled her eyes, Youre not in love every day, whats the matter, another new guy? This time was different, this time I didnt even see his face, but I just felt he was familiar and he was nice to me, so, I liked him and I fell in love at first sight. Annas face is full of seriousness, and her tone is even more determined. Bonnie very mercilessly gave her a popping chestnut, Big sister, the premise of love at first sight is to see sex, but you have not even seen the face, you are not afraid that he is an ugly monster? I dont think so? Annas eyebrows then knitted into a caterpir. She is a face control, especially like handsome men. If the man who saved her is an ugly man, then she still want to like it Anna is simply torn! Okay, can you still walk? Ill take you home. Bonnie said. Anna was obediently assisted by Bonnie and got into the car. When she got home and watched Bonnie prepare to leave, Anna suddenly said, I know what to do. What? Bonnie hadnt responded. Its that guy. You asked me what if hes an ugly guy, and I thought of a way. Anna said seriously. Bonnie rarely saw her so persistent, so she curiously asked one more question, Whats the solution? I pay for his stic surgery ah, if he really is not willing to stic surgery, I do not mind poking the eyes blind, so I can not see anything, he is ugly or not is irrelevant! Chapter 365: Wait for her love offensive Bonnie: She was so angry and amused that she reached out and poked Annas forehead, Hurry up and go to sleep, your brain is out of whack. Yes, the masked man saved Anna, and she was quite grateful. But not so much that Anna is so enchanted that she would rather poke herself in the eye and be with him, right? However, Bonnie still knows Annas character. This little girl grew up in a honeypot, the family does not have to worry about things, so the character is extraordinarily flighty and open, many things are just three minutes hot. Now say you want to marry the masked man, it is possible that tomorrow will be fascinated with thepanys new go to executives. She didnt bother to advise much. Get some rest, and if you can find the masked man, remember to call out for a meal and thank people properly. Bonnie said. Anna nodded, Dont worry, do you even need to tell me that? After Bonnie left, Anna wondered where she should go to find the masked man. Look at that look, he seems to be a regr customer of the bar, then go to the bar to find, should be the right! Mask man, you just wait to ept my sisters strong and passionate love attack! Bar, inside the private room. Rupert sneezed for no apparent reason. He rubbed his nose before looking to the bartender next to him, Bring the man up. Yes. The bartender immediately did as he was told. Two minutester, Mr. Smith, who was bruised andme, was thrown in front of Rupert.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. After Rupert carefully identified, a shade lingered on his handsome face, Expert Smith, is it really you? Yes, yes, yes, its me, Mr. Robertson, youre here, I almost got killed! Mr. Smith nodded his head in a hurry, tears were falling down his face. God knows how torturous his life was just now! Mr. Smith thought, and began toin to Rupert, trembling and raising his hand to point at the bartender, Mr. Robertson, thats him, he just hit me, Im a foreign expert, how can I be bullied like that? The bartender was aggrieved, He hit me first, and he cursed me and even threatened to blow up the bar. No need to talk, Rupert waved his hand, gesturing for the bartender to shut up, just go out and do your job. The bartender nodded and turned to leave. Mr. Smith saw the situation confused, Mr. Robertson, what do you mean, how can you let him go, he is a murderer ah. With that, he tried to yank the bartender. The custom-made soldier boots were so hard that Mr. Smiths fingers made a crunching sound. Apparently the bones are breaking apart a little. Help help. Mr. Smith was in so much pain that he was sweating and almost about to pass out. Why do you think, Expert Smith, that you were brought here by the bartender to be cleaned up? Rupert asked in a hushed voice. Mr. Smiths voice broke as he spoke, Why? You touched the wrong person. Rupert said, with a vicious push. Just heard a click, Mr. Smiths entire hand palm bones were shattered by him, directly fainted from the pain. Rupert then withdrew his foot in disgust. He called for someone to throw Mr. Smith to the police station, Get the bestwyer you can and give him a sentence, as severe as you can. Dont worry Mr. Robertson, the bartender promised heavily, Ill get Willistos most famous gold medalwyer, and hell start with life! Chapter 366: Whoever likes to accompany Rupert is not too concerned about the sentence of life or death, in any case, the matter is exined down. Even if Bonnie appears by then and knows about it, he has a clear conscience. Thats enough. Just I wonder where Bonnie is hiding in Willisto and why she still refuses to show up? The next morning, Bonnie got up from bed and felt more pain in her back. She actually took two tubes of painkillers to keep the pain down this time. But even so, when she ate breakfast, she was in so much pain that she dropped her spoon. Donna was the most attentive and could see right away that something was wrong, Mrs. Grant, where do you hurt? A little difort in the back. Bonnie barely squeezed out a smile, Its nothing serious, Ill go to the hospital for a checkupter. Ill go with you. Sebastian, who was drinking coffee and reading the financial newspaper, spoke up leisurely. Bonnie raised her eyes and looked at the man in front of her, her scarlet rose lips almost bitten to the point of dripping blood. This is the man who saidst night that he wanted the wedding postponed and didnt go back to his room to sleep all night. But now its posing as if it cares about her. Who is it for? For Donna? Or for these maids and eye candy in the Sunshine Vi? The more Bonnie thought about it, the harder it was in her heart. She coldly refused, No, Mr. Grant should go about his business, Im not to the point where I cant walk to the hospital and need someone to apany me, I can go by myself. Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant is concerned about you. Donna saw that the atmosphere was not quite right, and hurriedly yed in the middle.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. But Bonnie acted as if she hadnt heard, recing the spoon with a new one and continuing to drink the porridge. Donna had to turn her attention to Sebastian, Mr. Grant you see? Sebastians face also shaded down, thin lips are unhappy pursed into a line, directly throw down the coffee cup and got up and left. Hey, Mr. Grant? Mr. Grant! No matter how much Donna shouted, Sebastian didnt turn around. Sebastian walked straight to the garage and got into the car, wrapped in a coldness that froze as if it were the middle of winter. After sitting in silence in the car for several days, Sebastian dialed out a phone call. Mr. Grant, what can I do for you? Eric asked respectfully on the other end of the phone. Todayspany reunion is cancelled, change the project. Sebastian exined. Eric was confused, Is there some new case youre going to work on? Just do it, wheres all the nonsense! Sebastians tone grew grumpy. After dinner, Bonnie left for the hospital. Originally Donna wanted to go along, but Bonnie said no to anything. After all, she had let it slip in front of Sebastian that she wasnt at the point of needing someone to apany her to the hospital, so if she called up Donna and he found out, wouldnt it be a p in the face? So bracing herself, Bonnie nned to go to the hospital on her own. But what she didnt expect was that when she first arrived at the hospital outpatient department to register, she met an acquaintance. Mrs. Grant, what are you doing here? Eric hurried up and asked with curiosity and concern. Bonnie squeezed out a smile, A little under the weather, nning to stop by. Then Ill go help you register, we are organizing a medical checkup today, its more convenient to register or something, Ill get it for you! Company organizes medical checkups? I cant believe its such a coincidence. As he was thinking, Eric yanked over Bonnies ID card, Get a specialist in orthopedics, right? Bonnie was filled with confusion, How did you know I had to register for an orthopedic specialist? Chapter 367: Reluctant to check Bonnie looked at Eric suspiciously, feeling that something was not quite right. If it was a coincidence that Eric brought thepanys employees to the medical checkup, is it also a coincidence that Eric knew what department she had to register for without her saying anything now? She began to take a serious look at Eric. Eric scratched his head, Mrs. Grant, didnt you hurt your back when you were climbing? Then you came to see the doctor, I subconsciously thought that way ah. After a pause, he added, Isnt that so? And Mrs. Grant, what department do you have to register? So thats how it is! The foxiness under Bonnies eyes instantly dissipated. She squeezed out an embarrassed smile, Sorry, I just thought it was thin forget it, just help me hang orthopedic specialists. Good. Eric nodded and went to line up at the payment desk. Looking at Erics back, Bonnies eyes became more and more dark and lost. What was she expecting? Is it possible to wait for Eric to say that this medical examination today is all a temporary decision by Sebastian, and the real purpose is just to let Erice and apany her to see the doctor? If that man was really so kind, why did he leave so crisply in the morning at the Sunshine Vi? Bonnie shook her head and discarded all the extra thoughts in her head. Soon, Eric got a specialist number and then apanied Bonnie to the doctors office. The doctor did a series of routine and careful examinations, and finally put down the stethoscope, ording to the examination, you do not have half a problem, except for the sedative drugponent in the blood, all indicators are normal. Bonnie couldnt help but frown, But Im really struggling. Youve been badly traumatized before havent you? I think maybe it hurt the spine, and this needs to be checked out by going for a tomography scan, or CT. Then Ill go pay the bill now. Eric immediately had to turn around and head out the door. But Bonnie called out to him, No, Im not doing CT. Mrs. Grant, you must not y small, how can you check the real cause of the disease without CT in your case, dont you want to be cured? Eric followed the advice. Bonnie certainly wants to heal. But a CT would mean removing all metal objects from the body. Other still say, but Bonnie as a child nted a tooth, in the location of the back groove teeth buried in a steel needle, when the cheek also swollen more than half a month, was ridiculed as a small hamster. And with a steel needle, you cant do a CT unless she takes it out. But if you tell Eric now, what if Eric then tells Sebastian and Sebastian follows the trail and finds out her true identity?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. So Bonnie was adamant that she did not want to have a CT. Mrs. Grant, why dont you want to do it? Eric asked, puzzled. Bonnie then said, I dont like this, I dont want to do it. This is treating you, if you dont want to do it yourself, then I cant do anything. The doctor said helplessly. Is it okay to do an ultrasound? Bonnie asked as she backed off. The doctorughed, Miss Annie, you hurt your spine, not your uterine dder, how do you expect me to use ultrasound on you? Forget it then, Bonnie then stood up, Ill get another doctor to look at it, thank you. Even if she has to do CT, she has to choose a time when no one knows about it. But as soon as the thought hit him, Eric snapped his fingers next to him, I know who to take you to, Mrs. Grant, lets go! Chapter 368: Kneeling down and spoiling her! Without further ado, Bonnie was taken to the private hospital of the Grant Group. Then, it was handed over to Rupert for consultation and treatment. Mrs. Grant, dont worry, Mr. Robertson is a top talent from a medical family, he definitely has a way to cure you without a CT. Eric leaves no room forpliments on Rupert. As a result, half an hourter, after Rupert read all the pathology reports, he frowned and dryly said, No, I cant find out what the cause is either. Eric was dumbfounded, But arent you a miracle doctor? Im a miracle doctor, not a god, can I heal Annie by blowing on her breath? Rupert rolled his eyes. Without a test report that can provide support, he has no way to write a prescription. Mrs. Grant, why dont we just do a CT. Eric had no choice but to turn his head to look at Bonnie. Bonnie still refused, No, I really dont want to do it, if I cant see what the problem is, then Ill put up with it again, maybe after a while it will be fine on. In fact, what she had in mind was that when she found a suitable opportunity, she would quietly go for CT without anyone knowing. Just the face is pretending to be too much, so no one can see it.N?velDrama.Org holds this content. How can we always drag it out? If its really serious, it might be paralyzed. Eric is still worried beyond belief. And this time, his mind lightning, and remembered a person toe. Expert Smith! Yes, Mrs. Grant, we can contact Expert Smith, he treated you very wellst time, lets see him again. Eric said. I actually thought about looking for Expert Smith, but I dont know him well, plus hes supposed to be back overseas by now. Bonnie said. One to two tossing time is too long, it is better to find a local expert to see it first. If we could cure it, we wouldnt have to bother Expert Smith with a special trip. As soon as the words left his mouth, Rupert, who was next to him, spoke up, Hes still in Willisto. What? Eric was overjoyed, Thats great, it seems that God is helping Mrs. Grant and wants her to be cured in a hurry. After a pause, he urged Rupert, Mr. Robertson, do you know where Expert Smith is, help contact him? I know that I know, but forget it, Ill try it. Rupert didnt tell Mr. Smiths ugly story after all. Otherwise, ording to his cousins temper, knowing that Mr. Smiths character is not good, it is possible that he will not let him give Annie treatment. But now Annies illness is counting on Mr. Smith to have a cure. Give me a minute and Ill go find Mr. Smith, Rupert said. Okay, then Ill take Mrs. Grant back to the Sunshine Vi first, Eric said. But Bonnie declined his kind offer, Arent you going back to that hospital to keep an eye on the staff physicals? Ill just go back by myself. Thats fine. Eric also felt no problem and nodded his head in agreement. Bonnie then left the private hospital of the Grant Group and took a taxi to go back to the Sunshine Vi. As a result, she was only halfway there when she received a call from Anna. When the phone call came through, Anna was crying as if she was being bullied by someone hard, her voice choked with sobs, Bonnie, if you donte over, you may never see me again. What is the situation? Bonnies temples popped, knowing that her best friend would be the most yful, but still said in a deep voice, Wait, Ill be right over. Can not help it, their own choice of girlfriends, kneeling also want to spoil the end ah! Chapter 369: Help me get rid of him When Bonnie arrived at Annas house, she realized that Bruno was also there. Bruno, is Annas own brother. After being back in Willisto for so long, this is the first time Bonnie has seen him. It turns out that the siblings were desperately pulling at the sofa heel, and as a result Bruno let go of his hand as soon as he saw Bonnie. Barking- Anna was unprepared and fell directly on her back, and almost hit the corner of the coffee table. Bonnie, its been a long time since you saw me. Bruno opened his mouth slowly. That said, this scene is really funny. Bruno is a big man of 58, wearing a custom-made suit, and a gold fountain pen and a green water ghost watch, the whole person is permeated with a majestic and domineering atmosphere. But now standing in front of the petite, less than one meter seven Bonnie, but like a big obedient dog like. Thats right, big dogs! Having known Bruno for over ten years, he has always been so shy and sweet. Bonnie saw this and couldnt help butugh, Bruno, its been so long since weve seen each other, why are you still the same as before, can you hold down the staff under you like this? This is also coy and shy to you, usually like a Demon. Anna rubbed her arm and stood up, spitting without mercy. Bruno swept his gaze over, Shut up, go upstairs, change your clothes ande with me. Im not going, Anna bristled, Your sister has her heart set on a date, not one of those crooked ones. Which fresh meat do you have your eye on again? Bruno knitted his brows, You are not serious again, dont dy peoples youth. Roll roll roll, old sister Im serious this time, Im in love with a man, dont believe me ask Bonnie, Anna rolled her eyes viciously. Hearing this, Bonnie understood the purpose of Annas call. I feel like Im being asked to be a witness. In the past, she would always help Anna excuse herself or something when she skipped ss in college, but she was also used to it. Only this time Bonnie was a little curious, You like that guy that much? I dont even know what the man looks like. I dont know now, Ill know at night, ah. Anna snapped her fingers, That guy came out the back door to save me, which means hes a regr at the bar, Im going to squat him! Bonnie: Bruno: They really didnt know how to persuade Anna.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Anna also did not intend to let them persuade, directly under the expulsion order, Okay, you two have not seen more than a year, it seems that thest time or my brother went abroad on business to eat a meal, or you go to catch up? Whatever, just donte and catch her on a blind date. When Bruno heard this, he looked at Bonnie expectantly. Bonnie is also quite grateful to Bruno. When she said that Anna gave her money to let her stic surgery, but in fact she understands that Anna spend a lot of money, there is not much money in hand, most or Bruno gave. This kindness, of course, she must repay. Bruno, do me a favor? Bonnie said. Bruno then smiled, showing off his white teeth, Yeah, just go eat Thai food nearby, I remember you used to like it. Hmm. Bonnie nodded. Wait then, Ill go to the garage and bring the car over. Bruno said, and hurriedly ran out. Leaving Bonnie standing in ce, she turned her head to admonish Anna, Dont be so impulsive, even if you really dont care about the persons looks, you should still examine them properly before deciding to be together. Got it, Anna nodded, smiling with her eyes curved into crescents, Help me get rid of Bruno after dinner, the farther away from me the better, love you oh~ Chapter 370: Why You Can’t Keep Your Word Bonnie shook her head and just left. She and Bruno had a brief meal, made some small talk about Erika and their affairs, and then parted ways at the entrance of the restaurant. Bonnie, if there is anything you need from me, you must remember to tell me. Before Bruno left, he spoke seriously, Im not the same follower who followed you back then. Now he is not as good as Sebastian, but he is one of the best in Willisto. Got it, Bonnie waved her hand, hurry up and go, well have dinner together again sometime. Good. Bruno nodded, got into the drivers seat of the car, and took off. The first foot had just left and Bonnie received a call from Rupert. Annie, where are you? I brought Mr. Smith with me. Rupert asked. Bonnie then rushed back to the Sunshine Vi. When she saw Mr. Smiths bruised and swollen face, she couldnt help but take a breath, Oh my God, what the hell is going on here, Mr. Smith, have you been bullied by someone? Mr. Smiths eyes scowled at Rupert and shook his head desperately, No no, I dropped it by ident. Bonnie: This sounds like a ghost story, okay? A normal person can fall to a bruised nose, but the hand can also fall to a fracture like this?N?velDrama.Org holds this content. Could it be that Mr. Smith met some bad guys? Bonnie thought, and then intended to ask questions. As a result, just as he opened his mouth, Rupert next to him spoke up, Expert Smith, hurry up and see Annie, we should leave after that. Mr. Smith, like an electric shock, shivered and nodded his head, Yes, I will see the doctor now, right now. With that, he rushed to Bonnie and checked her up. Finally took out a pill and handed it to Bonnie, Theres nothing wrong with it, its just that your blood type is special, so you have a bit of an adverse reaction after rubbing the ointment, you eat this and youll bepletely cured in half a month. Its going to take so long? Bonnie was a bit frightened at the thought of being in pain for another half month. This is already the fastest, otherwise I give you a pill and say take it immediately, do you dare to take it? Mr. Smith asked rhetorically. This Bonnie shook her head honestly, Im still really afraid to eat it. After all, the only medicine that will work at that time may be poison. So yeah, wait half a month, and it will heal. Mr. Smith said again. Good. Bonnie nodded and squeezed out a smile, Thank you, Expert Smith. After taking the pill, Bonnie sent Mr. Smith and Rupert away. And standing outside the Sunshine Vi, Mr. Smith rubbed his trouser leg with his still intact hand, Mr. Robertson, Ive already seen Annie, can you let me go now? You still want to leave? Rupert sneered, You tried to bully a girl outside my bar, youre sitting in this jail for sure. On what grounds? Mr. Smith was furious, Mr. Robertson, you are obviously on my side, you cant unload like this! What unloads and kills the donkey? Rupert couldnt understand what Mr. Smith was saying. Want to ask again, Mr. Smiths emotions have been agitated to the extreme,pletely unable to listen to others to speak, just madly cursing. That look, not at all as a doctor, but like a city folk, mercenary acerbity, disgusting. Thest bit of good feeling in Ruperts heart for this top surgical specialist waspletely gone. He thought, when he went abroad for academic research next week, he must tell Mr. Smiths ugly deeds so that his peers would stay away from him! Chapter 371: You are a tool 4:00 p. m.. After Bonnie changed into a simple sports outfit, she drove to the kindergarten with the intention of picking up the four little ones and taking them home. But just as she arrived at the kindergarten door, she saw an unexpected visitor. If not Charles, who else? Thinking about thest time Charles came to cheat money without sess, Bonnies heart unconsciously pinched a sweat. After all, this man is not likely to migrate his anger to the child ah. Thinking, Bonnie hurried up to him, Cousin uncle, what are you doing here? What brings you here? Charles was also quite surprised to see Bonnie appear. But this amazement quickly converged a clean,pletely unnoticeable. He exined very calmly, I havent seen little Joanna for a long time, and I happened to buy a little pastry, so I thought Id take it to her. With that, Charles took out a beautifully wrapped bamboo gift box and waved it in front of Bonnie. The gift box was also stamped with the three words of Zhunanji, a particrly famous pastry store in Willisto, in gold. After a pause, Charles deliberately raised his eyebrows again, Whats wrong, do you suspect me of poisoning it again? I certainly didnt suspect my cousins uncle. Bonniepensated with a fake smile. No better, but if there is, you cant do anything to me, after all, you dont even have the evidence, everything is just a bloody mouth. Charles said in a sharp tone. Bonnie hmmmed and didnt say anything. She didnt find any evidencest time, so she was indeed justified, so she wasnt going to argue with Charles. There is no point. But to be honest, she actually rejected Charles and the box of pastries in her heart, although they didnt find any evidence from Charlesst time something happened to Erika. But Charles, a man she has disliked since long, long ago, in particr. This is probably the sixth sense of women. But where the sixth sense does not like the person, even with his things, will subconsciously reject the resistance. As I was thinking about it, the children from the kindergarten came out holding hands. The little ones were especially disciplined, even though they were anxious to go out to their parents, they lined up obediently and waited for the teacher to read their names before going out. And Erika and the others, as thest ones toe in, naturally went to the end of the line. Usually it takes at least half an hour from the start of school to receive the four little ones. Bonnie is used to it, and after waving at the four youngsters from afar, she went to find an empty space nearby and waited. But Charles was particrly anxious and brutally pushed all the parents in front of him away, Im here to pick up my niece and nephew, Joanna. The teacher couldnt help but frown, This parent, could you please be patient? We have toe in order, little Joanna and the others are at the back. Do you know who I am? And talk to me about order? Charles was full of condescension, Hurry up and bring out the child, I still have business. If you have something to do, go ahead, I see little Joannas mommy is here too, her mommy can pick up the kids. The teacher still spoke in a very good-natured way. But Charles was even more annoyed when he thought of hisst failed attempt to borrow money. What mommy, just a stepmother, no, she is not even a stepmother, at most a woman in the Grant family to warm the bed, and I am different, I am a real uncle! Charles puffed out his chest in triumph, and the words that came out stung like nothing else. And as soon as this was said, those parents around who knew Bonnie, all began to look over withplicated eyes.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Shes just the woman who warms the bed? I thought the one who camest time was the husband. Tch, it looks like it should be nameless and unattributed, whats the figure? Figure money, look at the few little ones she brought, wearing all the brand names, especially the two little boys, can wear custom models of childrens green water ghost, the daddy must be very rich. For money to be someone elses stepmother, then if I were richer, wouldnt she be able toe and give me heh heh heh. Chapter 372: Who are you to say that? The increasingly shrill sounds of discussion have drilled into Bonnies ears. Its a lie to say you dont care. But if she were to freak out now, or exin or whatever, she would be ying right into Charles hands. Because the more she gives a reaction, the more these people will feel that she is annoyed and is trying to cover up. So its better to be silent. Bonnie just thinks of herself as a deaf person and stands motionless. But she was so calm, but the four youngsters who were still in line were already angry. Meow, dare to bully mommy, this uncle, really ate the bears heart and leopards guts! Lets go get him! little Joannas fists were clenched. Erika agrees, Or Id shave his Mediterranean haircut and change his qi so hed be a downer until his hair grows back. Yes yes. little Joanna nodded her head desperately, indicating that this was a great idea. Thats when Lukas stepped forward and reminded his two sisters with a stern face, Erika and Joanna, youre only five years old, how can you hold a grudge like that? Such a little girl, is not beautiful oh! Hearing this, the two little girls round cheeks wrinkled into a ball of worry, Then what should we do, we cant hold a grudge, dont we clean up this bad guy? Stupid sister, Lukas raised his hand and petted his sisters heads, we dont hold grudges because, if there is a grudge, we have to avenge it on the spot! When the wordsnded, Lukas looked to Andrew next to him, Andrew, is it done? Andrews cool, cold little face didnt have half a superfluous expression, directly exited the page on his phone and gave a hint, Its already here. The four youngsters turned their heads to look over and saw a heavily made-up woman rushing up to Charles. Hugging Charless thigh, Ow started to howl.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The voice was so loud that it almost made the eardrums of a few passers-by shattered. You bastard, have you gotten the money or not? I cant hide my stomach anymore, are you still going to marry me? The woman cried out. Charles was confused, No, who are you, and when did I say I wanted to marry you? You still want to pretend, right? The woman snorted coldly, Ye, werent you the one who said that you were going to deliberatelye and target your nephew-inw today, and then get a paparazzi reporter toe and take pictures, and then your nephew-inw will have to pay to set things right, and then youll get the money? When did I say that! Charles was practically dying of impatience. Who the hell is this woman! Charles hurriedly tried to clear the connection. But at this time, I dont know who yelled out in the crowd that there was a doggie, and everyones eyes turned in unison to the nearby grass. As expected, they found two men inside carrying cameras and wearing small army green vests. This dress, this line, that is not a paparazzi reporter, they do not believe ah. The evidence was overwhelming, and the usations of the crowd instantly changed, Oh my God, I didnt expect this person to go so far, to turn right and wrong upside down for money. Thats right, I always thought Annie was a good mommy and apletely different person than the kind of person he said she was. Almost got fooled by him, its disgusting, people like that go to hell when they die. In just a few moments, public opinion fell on Charles, and the spittle could almost drown him. Charles one bite is no match for many mouths and was instantly defeated. The most critical thing is that he wanted to escape, the face painted like putty woman still dragged him, forcing him to continue to be scolded raw. Charles is cracking up. Shut up, who are you people to talk about him like that? At this time, a voice suddenly sounded, milking fiercely and fiercely. Charles turned his head, his eyes bursting with surprise, Little Joanna? Chapter 373: The crime is aggravated In Charless surprised gaze, Joanna slowly walked up to him. Then hands a crossed waist, milk voice fierce everyone, you do not say so my uncle, he is actually good to me, he often send me food. Yes, yes, I often bring food to children, I like children so much, do I look like a bad person? Someone must have deliberately still nted me. Charles hurriedly said. When someone was mentioned, there was a deliberate nce in Bonnies direction. But Bonnie was unconcerned. Nope, there are actually mood swings. Only look at Charles with sympathetic eyes. Sympathy? Charles is wondering whats wrong with his eyes. But on second thought, its probably because Bonnie thought she had herself in a position to win, so she gloated in sympathy when everyone scolded him! Yes, thats definitely true. After thinking about the original reason in his mind, Charles couldnt help but want tough. This ridiculous Annie, who doesnt even realize that shes the one who will be scolded the mostter on. Its really a brainless woman, just good-looking, no use at all! The heart curses, Charles again looked down at Joanna in front of him, Little Joanna, today big uncle also brought you good food, you quickly try. Sure. Little Joanna immediately reached out and took it. As a result, the gift box fell to the ground when I didnt pay attention to it, and the pastries inside were scattered all over the floor. My pastry! Little Joanna hurriedly reached out to pick it up, picked up a white pastry, broke it in half and was about to stuff it into her mouth. Wait and Joanna, the kindergarten teacher rushed to stop Joanna, there are bugs in here! Hearing the teachers exim, the eyes of the crowd fell on the pastry in little Joannas hand. At once, the sound of sucking in cold air was heard one after another. There are even timid kindergarteners and female parents, are scared to tears. Because inside that pastry, there was actually a veryplete ck worm that looked crooked and particrly scary. Gosh, what the hell is going on here? Teacher, cant there be worms in the confection? Joanna also blinked her little eyes and asked very innocently, Although the things that my great uncle gave me in the past would give me a stomach ache or something, but my daddy checked it out and it was all non-toxic oh, this is definitely not toxic either. and Joanna you dont eat, the teacher again hurried to stop, stomach pain means there is a problem ah, even if not toxic, but it does not mean that it is clean. When he said this, the teacher looked at Charles with anger in his eyes. This person is a foul-mouthed person who likes to falsely use and nt evidence against others, but now he is actually doing this to children. Too heartless! I didnt do this, the snacks I brought were clean, the bug must have been there when they were sold to me. Charles was terrified and rushed to speak up.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. But with what happened before, and the fact that Joanna didnt look like she was lying,bined with what they saw with their own eyes, no one believes Charles anymore. I dont know who shouted a word to arrest Charles to the police station, and everyone went straight to work. Twisting and walking Charles away, just as he passed by Bonnie. Watching Charles being escorted away, Bonnie shook her head again in sympathy. Hey, these four little guys just picked out are not good, Charles actually will becent, it is really silly. Its like living these 40 years for nothing. With that in mind, Bonnie waved her hand towards little Joanna, Get in line, Mommy is waiting for you outside. Chapter 374: No one cares anyway About half an hourter, Bonnie received the four little ones. After taking them to the car, she reminded them in a serious tone, You should not do this again, what if you are found out? She suffered a little aggravation is fine, but if the four little ones because of this what happened, then what can be done? Stupid mommy, Andrews cool little face was full of disgust, Were not kids anymore, how could anything happen to us. Thats right mommy, besides we cant just watch you get bullied, right? Lukas said. The two young girls even raised their hands and swore seriously, We will protect ourselves well, just like we did just now. Looking at the anxious look of the four youngsters, Bonnie felt warm in her heart. She reached out and rubbed the nearest Erika, I know, but Mommy still wants you to behave yourselves and behave well this time, next time Mommy will strike out on her own. Andrew wrapped his arms around his chest, If you do make a move, we dont care, if not, well still clean up the bad guys. This speaks like and opens the tone of voice, living off the mini version of Sebastian. Bonnie thought, and actually wavered a little. But she quickly came back to her senses and didnt say anything more, but started the car and took the four youngsters back home. Because Charles made such a fuss, Bonnie returned to the Sunshine Vi a littleter than usual. Just as she walked to the foyer, she saw Donna and Sebastian standing in the dining room doorway talking. It was mainly Donna who was speaking, her tone was anxious, Mr. Grant, this Mrs. Grant is not back yet, why dont you call and ask? Sebastian wrinkled his brow, lifted his thin lips, and was about to speak. Thats when Bonnie spoke up, Donna, were home. Huh? Seeing Bonnie back at this time, a touch of disappointment crossed Donnas face. She had just thought of a way to make Mr. Grant and Mrs. Grants rtionship warm up, and this Mrs. Grant, why did shee back? But it was good to get home safely after all, so Donna said nothing more. She squeezed out a smile, Good, good, Mrs. Grant its good that youre back, then Ill go serve the rice and wash my hands for dinner right away. Good. Bonnie nodded and rushed the four youngsters to wash their hands. And she herself lifted her feet to head for the bathroom. But just as she was passing by Sebastian, she was stopped. The handsome arrogant face was full of unfathomable expressions, and the deep dark eyes looked at her lightly, Why dont you do CT?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. How do you know I dont do it? Bonnie asked him back, with surprise in her eyes. Sebastians handsome face crossed with a touch of unnaturalness, his tone disgusted and annoyed, Eric had to talk to me and asked me to ask you. So thats it. A self-deprecating smile crossed Bonnies eyes. It hase to this, she actually still has the illusion that Sebastian may be concerned about her and only deliberately went to Eric to ask about the situation. Emotions go round and round, just Eric curious. Its ridiculous, although the object of a fake marriage, but in the end live under the same roof, even the same nest. But Sebastian gave her less attention than Eric, his assistant. Bonnies heart felt like it had been doused with a pot of cold water, and her voice was chilled, I just dont want to do it, cant I? Youre making fun of your own body. Sebastians handsome face was instantly gloomy. Bonnie didnt hesitate to say, So what if Im joking, who cares? Chapter 375: Women are for pain In therge living room, two people stood opposite each other, and the atmosphere was extremely tense. Bonnie looked at Sebastian in front of her and had to clench her hands with all her might to force her tears not to fall.This is from N?velDrama.Org. No crying. Sebastian would not have cared about her, and she cried just to invite disgust. Why bother doing such a pointless thing? If theres nothing else, Ill go wash my hands. Bonnie said, turning around and heading to the bathroom. Only Sebastian was left standing in ce, focused pupils, there was a minute or two of indescribableplexity and annoyance vor. This dinner, Sebastian and Bonnie are not a good meal. After the hasty solution, one of them went to the study and the other to the bedroom. It looks like a quarrelsome couple. Donna was so worried that she couldnt stop sighing while washing the dishes. Mr. Grant and Mrs. Grant are always fighting like this, and their rtionship will definitely be affected. But the four youngest are in the living room doing crafts and watching TV, but not half worried. They are at this moment as very ordinary five-year-old children, do not understand the world of adults, just immersed in their happy and joyful childhood life. But in reality, theyre busy! Sister, have you finished painting yet? Andrew inquired as he came forward. Erika shook off her sore arms, Soon, when I finish painting this meadow, Ill be ready. Its not like the grass is important, as long as the people are drawn. Joanna pulled the cardstock over, Bring it over here and Ill add a puppy on the side. A few people worked on it, and then they solemnly took the finished handicraft to the study. In the study, Sebastian is working on documents. Usually only need half an hour to deal with things, he used a whole hour today, and still only dealt with less than half of it. Daddy, can wee in? Joanna asked in a milky voice, poking her little head in. Sebastian tossed the signature pen on the table, Come in. The four youngsters then rushed in and took the finished craft to Sebastian. Whats this? Sebastian looked at the ugly kindergarten craft with disgusted eyes. Its homework, lets do a diorama of a family. Joanna replied, Daddy, its our family of five oh. A family of five? Sebastian was amused by the childish remark and tried to correct Joanna for undercounting. But then he noticed that on the three-dimensional cardstock, there was only one dad character, no mom. No wonder Joanna is talking about a family of five. Doesnt your Mommy Annie count? Sebastian was silent for a moment before he spoke in a deep voice. My mommy doesnt count, Lukas answered first, my great uncle said that my mommy is just a bed warmer for you daddy, not a family at all. Charles actually said something like that? The shade on Sebastians handsome face was umting more and more, and he subconsciously denied it, False, you should not believe it. Is it really a lie? Andrew lifted his head leisurely, extraordinarily bashful and Sebastian locked eyes, If you really care about my mommy, why are you still fighting with her, shes sick and fragile and needs to be coaxed. Yes, yes daddy, girls are for pain, youll lose Mommy Annie like this, nah, heres the cream, go put it on Mommy Annie and then youll make up! Sebastians hand was stuffed with a poultice with residual warmth. The ointment emitted a stinky smell, but he did not directly throw it away, but lowered his eyes and stared at it, with a lot of thoughts in his mind. Chapter 376: I actually care about you Inside the bedroom. Bonnie took a brief shower and then sat on the edge of the bed to rub her hair. Thats when Sebastian walked in with his feet up. Bonnie just ignored it and buried her head in her work. A few secondster, arge, dry bath towel fell over her head, blocking her face. Bonnie reached up and ripped the towel off, her tone sulking, Sebastian, what are you doing? Youre not afraid of catching a cold when your back is all wet, you really dont consider yourself a patient? Sebastian said in a deep voice. The anger on Bonnies face froze instantly. She sarcastically draped the bath towel over her shoulders and jarred, Thanks. Hmm. Sebastian nodded. Then the atmosphere in the room fell into a strange awkwardness, two people did not say anything, surrounded by silence. Finally it was Sebastian who lifted his thin lips first, his tone raw, Lift your shirt and Ill put the ster on you. What? Bonnie stared in amazement with clear almond eyes, almost choking on her own saliva. She was going to ask Sebastian if he was joking, but then she looked down and really saw a corner of the cream in the mans palm. No, right? Is Sebastian really going to ster her? But doesnt Sebastian care nothing about her Bonnie, a little wrung out in her mind, refused stiffly, Its better to let Donna medicate me. Donna has gone to bed. Why so early, its just before ten oclock ah, Ill go downstairs and take a look. With that, Bonnie was about to stand up. Instead, Sebastian pinned her directly to the edge of the bed, followed by a backhanded push, and she was on her back. Sebastians hands were even crisper and lifted up her thin silk nightgown. Arge piece of jade-like skin exposed in the air, emitting a faint rose fragrance, raven green long hair is wantonly cloaked open. Like a freshlynded mermaid. Sebastians deep, bottomless pupils drifted off slightly, the knot in his throat was rolling, Dont move, lie down, the ster is ruined if you stick it crooked. Bonnie had to lie still and not move, but her heart was about to beat out.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. More torment is yet toe. Sebastians calloused fingertips crossed her back, clearly a very ordinary physical contact, but she couldnt help but shiver, her ears were so red that they almost dripped blood. The stering took less than a minute in total, but it felt like a century to her. It was hard to put the ster on, she hurriedly rolled over and sat up, wrapping herself tightly with the bath towel. Thanks Mr. Grant, then if theres nothing else, Ill rest. Bonnie hurriedly said. Sebastian didnt object and turned to leave. Only he just went to the bathroom to get the hair dryer, then went back to the edge of the bed and started blowing Bonnies hair. Bonnies entire body was confused by the noise of the hair dryer. No, what the hell is going on here? Why, for good reason, did Sebastiane over and give her medicine and blow-dry her hair? When he was wondering, Sebastian spoke, his voice raspy and dark, Just downstairs, you said something wrong. What? Someone cares about you, Donna, AndrewLukas, Erika and Joanna and me. Bonnie then turned her head and looked at Sebastian with a suspicious and stony face. Got it? Sebastians expression was serious, So dont joke about your body in the future, its very irresponsible for you and for others. Chapter 377: His mouth is not his heart Bonnies slender, white hand gently tugged at the corner of Sebastians coat. Like a deer in the woods, those eyes shine with a faint glow, and when you look closely, you can see a bit of anticipation. Did you just say that you care about me too? She heard it right, didnt she? Of course I care about you, after all, you are designer Magnolia, and Im still waiting for you to help me take this fat piece of the East Asian board, so you better get well soon for me. When he said this, Sebastians handsome face was etched with seriousness and gravity. The corners of Bonnies mouth, however, still rose wildly upward. Having known Sebastian for over ten years, she still knows some of Sebastians little details. For example, when you want to cover up, you will try desperately to find a reason to exin. Just like now, he is concerned about himself, but has to find all kinds of excuses to rationalize this concern. The unhappiness that had umted in the heart for several days, actually fell apart instantly after hearing these words. Dont worry, Bonnie nodded, Mr. Robertson got me seen by Expert Smith and said Ill bepletely healed in about half a month, so dont worry about it. Sebastians expression was just a little twisted, Who is worried about you, less to their own face. Said the hair dryer and put it down, Change into a dry nightgown before you go to bed. Looking at Sebastians back as he left, the corners of Bonnies mouth couldnt help but rise. She even copsed on the bed and tried to roll around. But in the end, the idea was abandoned. Because the back is just too painful to roll around. This night, Bonnie slept extremely well. When she got up in the morning, she rolled over and sat up, thought about it, hurriedly changed her clothes and rushed downstairs. In the dining room on the first floor, Sebastian and the four youngsters are having breakfast. Mrs. Grant you are awake, why are you dressed so formally today, you look great. Donna came out with milk andplimented happily. This is not a pat on the back, but Bonnie does look good in this outfit. Clearly is the kind of difficult to manage the goose yellow, a little inattention, will set off the skin is very dark, but wear in Bonnie body, but extraordinarily beautiful. Just standing there, it is already beautiful like a fairy walking out of a painting. And Donna felt that today Bonnie body, there is a kind of indescribable kind of temperament. Nanny Donna, its a happy asion, Erika said. Donna hurriedly nodded, Yes, yes, yes, thats it. She also stroked Erikas little head, Our Erika baby is amazing, she knows so much. Im going to go to the Grant Group today to collect a little corporate culture and revise my design. This was her inspiration that came out of nowhere this morning. Since Sebastian is still counting on her to help take over the East Asia board, of course she has to spare no effort to do her best! But hearing this, Sebastian didnt even raise his head and rejected it outright, Theres no hurry, well talk about itter. But arent you going to be talking about this deal in a week? Bonnie asked.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Sebastians tone remained muted, I deferred. This tone, as if the postponement is not about whether thepany takes the big business of the East Asia board, but a small thing like whether to go for ate dinner. Wait until you get better, Sebastian finished thest sip of his coffee and stood up, his ck pupils finally fell on Bonnies face, I dont want to bring a wounded man to business, its unlucky. Chapter 378: She’s really bewitched Bonnie immediately will be beautiful eyes wide, Im not really an injured person, its just a little back pain, a shot to stop Before the words were finished, Donna next to me quickly interrupted, Mr. Grant is right, dont worry, I will take good care of Mrs. Grant and let her get better soon. Sebastian nodded, lifted his feet and left the Sunshine Vi. Donna then turned to Bonnie with a slight grumble, Mrs. Grant, why are you acting like a straight woman? Straight girl? Bonnie was all confused, What do you mean? That was just now. Didnt you hear that Mr. Grant postponed his work because he was concerned about you and wanted you to get well, so why are you still trying to be brave? A wave of warmth sted through Bonnies heart, and she gnashed her teeth lightly, Donna youre overthinking this, arent you? Donnas expression, however, was firm, Im so old, cant I see this point? After a pause and added, Believe it or not Mrs. Grant, ask anyone else at the Sunshine Vi, or any of thepanys employees, if Mr. Grant used to postpone work? Even if the sky today under the knife, about the time, he will be determined to go to the appointment.This is from N?velDrama.Org. But all of this is broken in Bonnies case. What is this if not care and pampering! Thats also because Im more important in this case, thats why Im expected to respond in the best possible light, so as not to give him a wrong turn, Donna you dont guess blindly. Bonnie hurriedly said. Without waiting for Donna to speak again, she hurriedly skipped the topic, You four, have you eaten? Ill send you to kindergarten. The four little ones looked at each other, all pursing their lips and snickering, then obediently put on their school bags and went out. Bonnie then drove them to the nursery. Then, we drove back to the Sunshine Vi. On the way, I passed an alleyway and saw Annas car and the woman who was sleeping with her legs on the steering wheel. If not Anna, who else? This alley is a notoriously busy part of Willisto, with peopleing and going, plus its the morning rush hour, so there are a lot of people passing by, and basically they all nce at the car. That look, there is disgust and lewdness, and even a barefaced greed. Oh my God! Bonnies scalp was tingling and she rushed over and woke Anna up. Auntie, why are you sleeping here? Bonnie said, and took off her jacket to cover Annas two long legs that were only wearing hot pants. Anna yawned, Im waiting for my future husband here. Waiting for who? Bonnie was confused. Its the masked man who saved me, as I told youst time. Anna said again. Oh, thats when Bonnie remembered. Not only does ite to mind, but its also creepy. She stared at Anna as if she were an alien, looking at Anna all the time. Why are you staring at me like that? Anna asked. Bonnies eyes were full of disbelief, Youre still thinking about this guy? Then of course, I said I would find him and be with him, so I came to squat, and when I squatted him, I confessed. Annas expression was extraordinarily firm. So how long have you been squatting here? Bonnie asked. Anna crossed her fingers, From yesterday when you helped me get rid of Bruno, until now. Thats not a day and a night? Bonnie thinks shes really bewitched! Chapter 379: How’s his technique? Looking at Annas soulful eyes covered with red blood, Bonnie was quite distressed. What is the origin of this masked man ah, can make Anna haunted to this point? You go back and get some rest, the bar is not open now either, how can hee, Ille with youter in the evening. Bonnie persuaded. Anna thought about this and agreed. Bonnie then drove and brought Anna back home. As soon as she entered the house, Annas stomach let out a rumbling sound. She touched her stomach with embarrassment, I havent eaten all day. Good point, Bonnie rolled her eyes, wait, Ill go make you some porridge while you get some sleep. With her best friend looking after her, Anna rxed andy down to sleep. About half an hourter, Bonnie made the porridge and brought it to the living room to give it to Anna. When she found her sleeping, she didnt bother to disturb her. Bonnie found an apron and rubber gloves and started to clean Annas room. This woman lives alone, really unkempt, making the house look like a doghouse. Bonnie worked for a full three hours before she could barely tidy up. When I went downstairs again, I found Anna had woken up some time ago and was holding white porridge and stuffing it into her mouth. Bonnie, your white porridge is so delicious, whoever marries you in the future will be blessed in eight lifetimes. Anna frantically pped the horses ass. Bonnie has long been used to it, rolled her eyes and sat down next to her, I dont have the heart to marry someone, dont be ridiculous. Anna nodded obediently, Yes, yes, yes, after all, youre already licensed with Sebastian, who else are you marrying? Bigamy is a crime punishable by imprisonment! The reason Im with Sebastian is to make it easier to find Natans trail at the Grant Residence, its not like Im actually married to him. Bonnie hurriedly exined. Anna oh so quietly. As a result, two minutester, Bonnie couldnt resist and nudged Annas shoulder with her elbow, That, what do you think it means when a man suddenly gives you medicine and blows your hair? Blow-drying your hair? Annas eyes instantly lit up, What do you think about blowing your hair for you? Bonnie thought back carefully, The technique wasnt very good, I felt like my scalp was being yanked off. Who asked you that, I said what was your reaction when Sebastian blew your hair out, your heart racing and your cheeks burning? Anna rolled her eyes. Its okay, too, just on normal reactions. Bonnies eyes dodged, No, I didnt say it was Sebastian. Anna gave another hard nk stare, If its not Sebastian or who else, youd let another man touch you? Bonnie was dumbfounded. Bonnie, has Sebastian fallen in love with you? Anna guessed, After all, the Sebastian I remember is not so attentive and gentle.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Not to mention blow-drying a womans hair, at a cocktail party and a woman perfunctorily holding hands and dancing have never! The more she thought about it, the more sure she was, Anna pped her thigh hard, He must have fallen for you, Bonnie, this is a great opportunity. What great opportunity? Bonnie was filled with confusion. Anna said seriously, Of course its a chance to fake it, dont you like Sebastian for many years? Now you are with him as Annie, and do not leave Willisto, when you find Natan, your family of seven, live well ah. Chapter 380: Can I marry you? A fake rtionship with Sebastian? Bonnie choked on her own saliva and coughed so hard that her cheeks turned red. Is that so exciting? Anna handed her a ss of water, Are you that happy to be with Sebastian? Im not happy, Bonnie denied, Im scared. Afraid of what? Anna didnt understand. Bonnie then pursed her thin lips. Of course, she was afraid that Sebastian would find out that she was Bonnie. Even if he really likes me, he only likes me as Annie. If I tell him now that Im Bonnie, he will definitely leave me on the operating table like he did five years ago and let Be slit my belly open raw and take the baby, so Id be better off dead! When I think of that incident five years ago, Bonnies hands cant control the trembling. To this day, she still clearly remembers the sound and pain of the mes as they licked through her skin. Let her be in pain! She never wanted to be with Sebastian, but Sebastian didnt love her at all and even wanted her dead! As she thought, a warm hand came over her, dispelling the coldness in Bonnies heart. Bonnie, its all in the past. Anna spoke softly, pulling her thoughts back. Bonnie forced out a smile, Eh, its all in the past. Thats the end of this topic. Anna hurriedly changed the subject, Speaking of which, I havent seen Be in a while, hasnt she been up to anything? I havent seen her either. Bonnie shook her head, Shes disappeared since the birthday party. There must be a demon when things go wrong, you be careful, I will also help you to check privately. Anna said. Bonnie gave her a hug, Thanks. Were good sisters, why do we need to be so polite? Anna rolled her eyes. Talking andughing, time passes quickly. By three oclock in the afternoon, Bonnie and Anna went to pick up the four little ones and then called Sebastian again, saying that they were staying at their best friends house tonight and would not be going home. What BFF? Sebastian asked. Bonnie is not good enough to say that it is Anna, it is directly vague past, said the name you also know, in short, is a best friend, not a man. Um,e back early tomorrow. Sebastian then agreed.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Hanging up the phone, Bonnie couldnt help but sigh lightly in her heart. She is really no good, the surface said to be separated from Sebastian a little, but whenever she senses that Sebastian has a little bit of unhappiness, or will subconsciously exin. Shes useless! After mocking herself in her mind, Bonnie got up and started to cook something delicious for the four youngsters. It was the first time Joanna came to Annas vi, and she was curious about everything, plus Anna usually loves snacks, and there were imported snacks everywhere, so the little ones eyes were shining. Anna saw the situation, directly took arge pile of snacks out and let Joanna eat whatever she wanted. Auntie Anna you are so nice! Joanna smiled with her eyes bent into a crescent moon, I want to marry you. But youre a girl, you have to be a boy to marry me, and it looks like you dont have that chance. Anna said. After a pause, and reached out to scrape the tip of Joannas nose, And Aunt Anna has a boy she likes, so dont think about it. Joanna was greatly disappointed. After thinking about it, he tilted his head again and asked Anna, So do you have a brother or brother with a lot of snacks hidden away? I can marry them oh! Chapter 381: I have a daughter-in-law for you Joannas childish words instantly amused Anna. Laughing enough, he also pped his thighs and turned his head to look at Bonnie who was busy in the kitchen, Yeah Bonnie, why didnt I think of that? If Bonnie cant be her sister-inw, its okay to let Bonnies daughter be. What are you thinking about! Bonnie rolled her eyes at her, Thats too much of an age difference, besides, my daughter is married to Bruno, you call her sister-inw, what do you call me, auntie? Realizing that she would be taken advantage of, Anna hurriedly dismissed the idea. When Aunt Anna gets married and has a baby, how about giving you a baby marriage? Anna retreated and said. Joanna didnt even know what babywearing was, and asked giggly, So will he buy me lots of snacks? Of course, if he doesnt buy it, Ill buy it for you, lots and lots of it. Anna nodded heavily. Joanna stretched out her chubby little hand, Okay, pull the hook, no regrets! In this way, silly little Joanna, set her doll husband in advance. After dinner, Bonnie took the four little ones to the bath and then put them to bed. Wait for them all to get into bed before driving to the bar with Anna. Compared to the coldness during the day, the bar is much more lively at night. Anna pulled Bonnie into the bar and just started looking around, not missing any back that looked simr. But after looking around, I couldnt find the masked man. Its over, Bonnie, is he nevering to this bar again? Anna was all disappointed. Bonnie thought about it, Lets wait, maybe hell get thereter? Okay then, lets go to the card table over there. Anna pointed to the card table at the corner. The two asked for a ss of sparkling water and began a long wait.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Its really too boring, Bonnie also took out her phone, intending to brush a while WeChat friends circle. The result is that when you open it, you are instantly on fire. Joanna actually posted a happy elimination game dynamic, just five minutes ago. This little guy, actually quietly ying games without sleeping! Bonnie immediately sent her a message, [Why arent you in bed yet? little Joanna is very bad today. Joanna also replied quickly, [Im waiting for Mommy Annie toe back, I miss Mommy Annie! said, and sent a pathetic crying emoji. In an instant, the fire in Bonnies heart was gone. Bonnie: [Good boy, Aunt Anna has not waited for the boy, it may take a little time, you do not wait for me, hurry to sleep. On the other side of WeChat, Joanna was nestled under the covers, looking at the message, and a thought popped up in her mind. If that boy never shows up, then Aunt Anna will be very sad, right? No, she has to find a better boy for Aunt Anna to cheer her up. Joanna then opened her address book and sifted through the few contacts she had. After picking and choosing, she finally selected a phone number and dialed it. The phone was quickly answered and Ruperts soft and charming voice came out. Hello, little Joanna? Yes, yes, its me. Are you free now? Can you go to the bar tonight? I have prepared a daughter-inw for you, hurry up and go, or youll be snatched away if yourete! Chapter 382: I finally found you Little Joanna milked the call and hung up. Leaving Rupert on the other end of the phone in tears. This little girl stayed upte at night and was actually busy introducing him to a wife? But in the end what woman ah, actually can make little Joanna are like Ruperts mind also got a little curious. Just at this time Sebastian came into the office, and Rupert spoke up, Cousin, all the tasks you gave me are almost done, can I go now? What for? Sebastian asked with a nod. In front of his own cousin, Rupert did not dare to lie, so he gave an ount of everything. Little Joanna introduced you to this? After hearing this, Sebastians handsome brow instantly knitted up. Rupert nodded, unsure, Yeah, whats the problem? Of course theres a problem, and its a big one! Today little Joanna is following Annie to stay outside. If it is little Joanna who is now introducing Rupert to the women in the bar, then little Joanna should also be in the bar. In that case, so does Annie Sebastian immediately took out his cell phone and dialed Bonnies phone level. A few secondster, Bonnie was on the phone, Hello? Although it was a blur, Sebastian heard the faint sound of DJ music on the other end of the line. What is it if not a bar? A wave of irritation surged through Sebastians mind and he simply hung up the phone. With that, he tossed the car keys to Rupert, Go to the second basement and drive. Youreing with me? Rupert froze, puzzled. Sebastian lifted his eyelids and a stern wind swept through his eyes, You have an opinion? Rupert hurriedly waved his hands, No no, I will go to the car now, cousin you wait for me at the entrance of thepany. Eh. Sebastian nodded and lifted his feet to walk outside. Half an hourter, the two arrived at the entrance of the bar. But because this was the best time for the bar to do business, the parking spaces were already full, and Rupert had to park at the back door. As a result, Sebastian got right out of the car and went inside, without meaning to apany him to the parking lot. Rupert was filled with speechlessness. Come on, pro cousin, how realistic! He had to go to the back door and park the car by himself, and then he was ready to go in. When he reached the door, Rupert remembered something. little Joanna didnt say what this woman looks like? If you dont look good, what if you still have to haunt him when the timees? As a veteran of love affairs, Rupert is most afraid of entanglement. Thinking about it, he wore a mask. This way the woman cant see his real face, and even if she wants to break off contact peacefully, it will be easier. Rupert put on the mask, which walked inside the bar. He first went to the bar and asked if there was anyone waiting for him here tonight. What kind of people are you talking about? The bar scratched its head, Arent there a lot of people whoe to you every day? Describe it more specifically, Ill see if I can remember. Rupert: He did not ask little Joanna what the other party was wearing. Rupert then nned to call and ask Joanna. And at this time, Anna, who came out of the bathroom, saw Rupert at the bar at a nce. Isnt this the masked man shes looking for? Youre finally here, I thought youd nevere to this bar again. Anna said excitedly. Rupert was confused. Little burritos?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. No, what is this! Why did Annae here to find herself for no reason at all? I have something to tell you. Anna said, about to pull Rupert outside. Rupert hurriedly stopped, Wait, I still have someone I havent seen, wait until I do. Whenever the little burner can see, little Joanna to introduce the woman if not see, may never see again ah. Chapter 383: He’s actually a pimp! Anna blinked her amber eyes and stared at the pupils behind the golden mask, Waiting for who? Just is , Rupert said for a moment, not knowing how to answer. It was the bartender who was understanding, Or you can go first? A woman will say shes looking for youter, and Ill call you right away. Rupert thought about it and nodded his head yes. Take two steps outside and remind the bartender again, Jenny or Lilye over and tell them Im not in. Those two women were so crazy that once they got to him, he couldnt get out of it tonight. OK, the bartender agreed readily. Only then did Rupert follow Anna outside. But did not notice that Annas expression had beplicated. Only when we reached the open space outside the back door did Rupert open his mouth and ask, Say, what do you want from me? You work here? Anna asked tentatively. Rupert thought about it and nodded, Sort of. After all, this bar is his, and there doesnt seem to be anything wrong with saying he works here. As a result of hearing this, Annas face became even moreplicated. Working in a bar, having to wait for other women, even having to reject women like Jenny and Lily. Isnt this pimp?! Anna that bubbling pink girls heart, ah, directly ttered broken a ground. She really did not expect to die, she actually fell in love with a pimp at first sight! After half a day of silence, Anna asked again, So how much money do you make a month? Hundreds of thousands and millions, I think. Rupert didnt exactly count. Hearing this, Annas heart got even colder. The end, look at this ie, should not be less with rich women ah! You dont seem to be looking well. Rupert saw Annas end and, out of a doctors instinctive reaction, reached out and touched Annas forehead. It seems to have no fever, is it too stuffy inside the bar, is it stuffy in the chest, I have mint candy, you eat one. With that, Rupert pulled out the candy box he carried with him, which had all kinds of vors of candy. Anna saw it and couldnt help but mutter a phrase in her mind. No wonder a month can earn rich women dozens of millions, this service is too thoughtful and attentive it! By the way, what did you want to see me about? Rupert asked again. Anna opened her mouth and got tangled up. How could she not have thought that the masked man was a pimp!This is from N?velDrama.Org. But she cant just discriminate against the masked man, right? After all, she also told Bonnie at the time that even if the other party was an ugly monster, she poked her eyes out and wanted to be with him. You cant be a professional discriminator, eh, thats it! Anna hardened her heart and opened her mouth to ask, So what, how much do we have to pay a month if we stay together? What? Rupert was confused. Little burrito to stay with him and have to ask how much money a month? Is it the pocket money for the woman to buy bags and clothes after the rtionship? Rupert thought carefully, If its you, two million should be about right. Anna: Damn pimp, quite good at watching the dishes! Two million is too much, one million, and then after were together, youll quit immediately and not be allowed to do it anymore. Anna said. Rupert was confused, Why do you want to quit? Im happy in this job now. Being a private doctor for his cousin was more money and less work than he could ask for. How can you just say resign! Chapter 384: Apologize for my wife Anna thinks this man really has no ambition. How to be pimp also when addicted to it! I let you resign on resignation, where you so much nonsense, or you will give me your bosss contact information, I will go to him to talk, let him release you. Anna said impatiently. Rupert was confused, Are you sure? Yeah, hurry up and give me the contact information. Anna urged, taking out her phone first. Wait a minute, Ill go to the car and get my phone. Rupert, good-humored and amused, ns to go to Sebastians car to get his business card and see how Anna ends up.This is from N?velDrama.Org. As a result, Anna cursed in a low voice before she even got to the Hummer. Without saying a word, he yanked Ruperts hand and went straight to the front door of the bar, then shoved him into his car. Then made a phone call, extremely whispered, Hey, I just saw Bo your husbands car, you hurry to withdraw, do not bump into it, Ill go first ah, do not be found by him we know. Otherwise, when Sebastian follows the trail and finds out that Annie is Bonnie, what should we do? This is Bonnies biggest fear. After hanging up the phone, Anna just kicked the gas and sprinted out. Poor Rupert, who didnt even have a chance to say no, watched the bar disappear behind his head. No, he came to see little Joanna to introduce himself to the wife ah, how now directly taken away? Inside the bar. After Bonnie received Annas phone call, her whole body suddenly got nervous. She looked around, but there was no sign of Sebastian. Still, she hurriedly stood up and got ready to go. The result is that when you stand up too anxiously, identally hit the person next to you, the persons hands of red wine will be directly sshed on the body. Wow, what the hell, dont you have eyes? The man was outright angry. Bonnie admitted that she was wrong and hurriedly apologized, Sorry sorry sorry, I didnt mean to, Ill pay you back the money for the clothes. Just pay for it and be done with it? Youve ruined my fun tonight. The man who was sshed with cocktails was a man dressed in hip-hop style clothes and looked like he was hanging around. Not like any good people. Bonnie subconsciously took a step back, her voice frazzled, So what do you want from me? You have a drink with me, Im happy to drink, and you dont have to pay for the clothes. The man said, and looked Bonnie up and down. Bonnie refused outright, I cant drink. Bah! The man spat a mouthful of spit, Who are you fooling,ing to the bar wont drink, what are you doing here? Said, directly to the bartender asked for a bottle of cocktails, I do not make it difficult for you, this degree is not high, you drink it, I will let you go, otherwise tonight, no good fruit to eat. Bonnie looked at the bottle of cocktail in front of her and was in a dilemma. And at this time, a hand came from behind and took the cocktail directly. How dare you drink this cheap pigmented alcohol? The low, raspy voice made Bonnie turn her head hurriedly. Its Sebastian! Sebastian, I Bonnie subconsciously tried to exin. But the man in front of him had already exploded and looked at Sebastian with eyes full of anger, Who the hell are you, this is still cheap? This is a hundred bottle of cocktail! Only a hundred, Sebastian faintly hooked his scarlet thin lips, then snapped his fingers, send him a bottle of 10, 000, as an apology for my wife. After a pause, his tone was directly cold and stern, and he exined to the bartender next to him, Take the wine and let him go. Chapter 385: You’re hiding something from me? Sebastians first courtesy, the narrow eyes are warmthless sentiment. The bartender next to him acted quickly, first stuffing a $10, 000 cocktail into the mans arms, and then just tossing him out of the bar with his drink! Click! The man did not pay attention when he fell, the bottle hit the ground and broke open directly, spilling all the cocktails inside. Seeing this, the bartender did not have any semnce of sympathy. Instead, he coldly warned, Hurry up and get out, you dont know how to shine your eyes, you dare to offend anyone, that is the president of the Grant Group, Sebastian! What?! The man then realized what Demon he had incurred, his whole face was pale, and his lips were trembling with bruises and bruises. He rushed to his feet and ran faster than a rabbit. Inside the bar, Bonnie was blinking her long, slender eyshes and looking apprehensively at Sebastian in front of her. In the colorful light, her originally white cheeks, but also seems almost transparent, as if a slight pinch, will break into countless pieces of small white flowers. Bonnie, like this, is at odds with the hustle and bustle of the bar. But she still came, to this kind of mixed ce, and even almost got a hard time from strange men.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sebastians thin lips were unhappily pursed into a straight line of morose white. Mr. Grant, Im actually here with my girlfriend tonight, she just left and I was ready to go. Bonnie exined. Sebastian looked over at her, where is little Joanna and the others? Sleeping at my best friends house, in bed by eight oclock at night, very well behaved. Bonnie hurriedly replied. Hm The woman has a conscience and did not bring the children to this pestilential ce. Sebastians face eased a little, but it was still tight, Follow me. Bonnie is still standing dumbfounded and unresponsive. And after Sebastian took two steps, he realized she wasnt following, cursed in a low voice, turned back, and yanked her hand straight out the door. Bonnie stared nkly at Sebastian holding her hand, feeling like she was stepping on cotton with every step. And the people around them consciously gave way to ane, allowing the two to leave against the light. Only when he got to the car did Sebastian let go of Bonnie. Licking her scarlet rose lips, Bonnie finally couldnt help but inquire, That, did youe to see me on purpose? If so, how did Sebastian know she was at the bar? Sebastian started the car, his bony hand lightly resting on the steering wheel, rhythmlessly tapping gently, his voice dark and raspy, little Joanna called Rupert and said she was going to introduce him to his wife. Fuck me. Bonnie understood instantly. So little Joanna was informed that the masked man did not appear, so she wanted Rupert and Anna to be together? This little guy, not sleeping in the middle of the night, actually ran to hold the red thread. Bonnie simply cried andughed. So, you came to see what little Joannas introduction to Ruperts wife looks like? Bonnie asked. No, I just came to see if you brought your kids to the bar. Sebastian denied it. Bonnie then let out an oh, followed by a raised smile, Well, youre relieved now, I wouldnt do such a thing. Eh. Sebastian nodded, rolling a syble from the knot in his throat. With that, the car fell into silence. The car, filled with a light and refreshing smell, was dimly lit, with only the neon colorful light cast by the bar not far away. Bonnie just felt the air in the car getting thinner and thinner, and she couldnt even breathe. And this time, Sebastian finally lifted his thin lips, Address. What address? The address of your best friends house, Ill take you back. Sebastian replied. Bonnie originally rxed the string again tense up, hands also unconsciously clenched the seat belt, subconsciously refused, No, I can take a taxi by myself. Hearing this, Sebastians azure ck pupils, instantly narrowed dangerously. Chapter 386: You believe me Sebastian was keenly aware that something was wrong. His bottomless ink eyes reflected Bonnies petite body, white and thin, nestled in the passenger seat, almost invisible. But its such a small thing, now with a panicked glint in its eyes. Youre hiding something from me? Sebastian asked in a deep voice. Bonnie hurriedly shook her head, No, how could I have something to hide from you, huh, no its not. Sebastian narrowed his narrow eyes and sized her up from top to bottom, his pupils shrinking slightly, Then why are you afraid to say the address of your best friends house? Could it be that this woman didnt sleep at her best friends house, but mans house? Sebastian didnt know that Bonnie was now torn up inside. If Annas vi address is reported now, then she will be found out to be Bonnie after stic surgery. Theres no telling what will happen then. But if not, Sebastians eyes are clearly already suspicious. Just didnt my bestie go out on a date with someone? There are a lot of neighbors she knows in that area where she lives, and if they see me take a guy back, theyll talk nonsense. Bonnie lied. Sebastians eyes were half closed, his expression inexplicable. Obviously not convinced. Give you one more chance to tell the truth. Sebastian said in a deep voice, but the air had be oppressive and stern. Well, Bonnie wilted, burying her head deep into her chest, my best friend is still single well, Im afraid shell like you, after all, you are so handsome. Sorry Anna, in order to get out of it, I can only shape you into a big nymphomaniac hating girl! And hearing this, Sebastians face instantly sank, She likes me? Yes, you also saw, my best friend is still thinking abouting to the bar to seek true love, a look is a love brain, when you see such a handsome man, snatched away how? After opening her mouth, Bonnie was much more fluent in lying.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. She even had the guts to look up and meet Sebastians eyes straight on, I dont want you to be taken away from me by someone else. Sebastian actually moved his eyes away somewhatmely. Is this woman drunk? What is she talking about at night? Its true, and if you dont believe me, let Eric meet my BFF tomorrow so you can see how crazy she is through Eric. Bonnie said again. Eric and Anna are not familiar with each other anyway, when Anna puts on makeup, and then scares Eric in ordance with the appearance of a nymphomaniac, and when Eric goes back to the order, the matter will not be muddled over. Sebastian, however, was silent and began to unbuckle the seat belt on himself. What is this stance? Bonnie was so anxious that she subconsciously explored her body and grabbed the corner of Sebastians coat, her eyes glistening like a panicked deer, Sebastian, dont you believe me? I believe. Sebastian said with a nod. Bonnie was confused. Why did Sebastian unbuckle his seat belt and get out of the car when he already believed in it? Just about to look up to ask a clear, Bonnie found himself hanging almost the entire body of Sebastian, the free hand, but also propped up on the suit pants. Through the thin fabric, she could clearly feel the body heat under the suit pants. Rolling and burning, making her whole face instantly flushed. Chapter 387: But you’re shaking Bonnies fair face is hung with a panicked expression, burning like, hurried to retract the hand. Im sorry, I didnt mean to do that. But the next moment, Sebastian clutched her hand. His hands were wide and warm, causing Bonnies heart to flutter, What are you you doing? Sebastian didnt answer, but instead turned to hold Bonnies thin waist. Feeling the womans thin waist beneath the fabric, as if it could be broken with gentle force, Sebastians brow could not help but frown. This woman, why is she so thin? The mind ponders, but the force of the hand is unconsciously rxed. Like fiddling with some precious treasure, he put Bonnie in the drivers seat. With that, Sebastian got out of the car and helped close the door. Lets go. Sebastian said in a deep voice. What?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie didnt respond. So Sebastian just put his hands on her just to carry her to the drivers seat and then let her drive the car away? Then what is Sebastian driving! What, or are you going to let me take you back? Sebastian asked again in a deep voice when he saw that she didnt move. Bonnie hurriedly shook her head, No no, Im going back to be with little Joanna and the others right now. With that, Bonnie hurriedly strapped herself in and prepared to go. But after stepping on the gas for less than a hundred meters, she put the car in reverse again. Lowering the window to reveal the small palm-sized face, So what, why dont I take you back to the Sunshine Vi first? At thiste hour, it must be a long wait to get Rupert or Eric to pick up. Take a cab, Sebastian has a serious cleanliness problem and definitely does not want to take a cab. We cant let Sebastian walk back, can we? Without objection, Sebastian got right into the car and sat on the passenger side. The leather seats still have a residual smell of Bonnie, a faint rose fragrance. I dont know if it was already on her, or if it was the smell of shampoo or body wash. Bonnie then started the car and drove Sebastian back to the Sunshine Vi. Just as we arrived at the Sunshine Vi, Sebastians cell phone rang. At first nce, it was actually Eric who called. Sebastian did not hesitate and pressed the answer button directly. As a result, he did not notice that the phone had automatically connected to the cars Bluetooth, so the content of the call was directly yed out. Eric on the other end of the phone did not know this, and was happy to report the situation, Mr. Grant, the police department sent word that they found a witness, saying that someone took Miss Morgan from the fire! If we follow the trail down, we might be able to find Miss Morgan. ng- Bonnies expression on the drivers seat instantly stiffened, and even the car keys were dropped on the footpad. That look, scared and terrified. Sebastians face was calm, but his deep ck eyes like ink stared at Bonnie for a moment before he turned his head away, Keep investigating, make sure you find out who the person who took Bonnie is within three days. Yes, dont worry Mr. Grant, Ill check it out as soon as possible. With a clue, Eric also motivated, immediately hung up the phone and went to work. Sebastian then lowered his eyes to look at Bonnie in front of him, collecting the darkness under his eyes, his throat welling up as he asked softly, You seem nervous? Huh? Bonnie hurriedly shook her head to deny, No no ah, just feel a little uneasy just, after all, I openly eavesdropped on your call with Eric Havens. But youre shaking. Sebastian hit the nail on the head. Chapter 388: I’m looking for her Yes, Bonnie does shake. Even her hands are clenched tightly, everywhere joints are white, fine trembling voice denied, No may be the cars cold air is on too much. Sebastians eyes were half closed as he surveyed the small woman in front of him. Such poor excuses, he obviously did not believe. So he poked halfway across the room and stared at Bonnie, You know this guy I was talking to Eric about, right? I dont know. Bonnie tly denied it. She was really scared and panicked. What the hell is going on here? Why, for good reason, would Sebastian suddenly investigate something that happened five years ago and even start looking for her? What does Sebastian want? Countless questions lingered in Bonnies mind and distracted her. Mr. Grant, Im at the Sunshine Vi anyway, so Ill take my own car and go back. With that, Bonnie tried to get out of the car and drive away. If you see her, tell her Im looking for her. Sebastian said leisurely from behind her. Bonnies footsteps stopped! Had she misheard Sebastian, who actually said that he was looking for her? She twisted her white hands into a ball and made her voice as calm and gentle as possible, disguising herself as an outsider, What do you want with her? I have a lot of things I want to ask her, and things to tell her afterwards. Sebastian didnt make it too clear. He vaguely sensed something, but could not bepletely sure. So, until he finds out the truth, Sebastian is not going to tell the whole story. But these words are enough to make Bonnie lose sleep until dawn. Bonnie didnt even know how the hell she left the Sunshine Vi, and when she got back to Annas vi, she sat hard in the living room all night.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The next morning, Anna yawned and walked into the foyer and was immediately startled by the figure in the living room. Bonnie, what are you doing sitting in the living room so early in the morning, you scared me. Anna patted her chest and went around to Bonnie. Then she saw the two huge ck circles under Bonnies face. What the hell is going on here? Anna finally realized that something was wrong and hurriedly inquired, Whats wrong with you, you didnt stay up all night, did you? Hes looking for me, Bonnie thought about it all night and still couldnt figure it out, so she had to turn to Anna, Last night Sebastian said he was looking for me and had something to say to me. What happenedst night, Bonnie originally told Anna. Now Anna couldnt sit still. She stood up in the miso and circled back and forth in the living room, What the hell does this Sebastian mean, why did he suddenly start checking up on you, and is he still not going to let you go by now? I dont think he meant to hurt me the way he didst night. Bonnie said. Anna cut out, Thats what you said five years ago, and he ended up using you as a fertility tool and throwing you on the operating table to be ughtered by Be! Speaking of what happened back then, Anna is all fired up. If she hadnt arrived at the hospital in time to drag Bonnie out of the fire, where would she be now with such a big BFF alive in front of her? Sebastian the son of a bitch, you must not phase Annas words have not finished, then thought of something, the face suddenly changed. She jerked her head up to look at Bonnie, No Bonnie, didnt you notice that someone was missing? Chapter 389: Don’t see each other Missing someone? Bonnie hadnt really noticed and blinked her long, slender eyshes in confusion, Who is it? Anna snapped her fingers and reminded her, Be! After so long, Be has not shown up, Anna went to investigate privately, but also did not find anyone. It was as if Be had evaporated. If Sebastian is starting to investigate what happened back then, why hasnt Be made a move? Arent these two people in cahoots? And Be was at the hospital that year and knows better than anyone. The most important person Sebastian should go through to find Bonnie, is Be. But now it seems clear that the situation is not right. Its too fishy that Be is missing and Sebastian suddenly starts investigating what happened five years ago. Annas brow knitted tightly after analyzing this point. This matter must be properly investigated to do so. How do I find out? Bonnie was a little confused, Go to Sebastian? Anna helplessly knocked Bonnies glossy white forehead, You little fool, whats the use of you looking for him, ask too many questions, but will expose yourself. Then what? Bonnie was out of tricks. Its not that shes stupid, but Sebastians sudden talk of investigating what happened five years ago really caught her off guard, and she couldnt think of any ideas at all. Bonnie had no choice but to turn her attention to Anna for help. Lets go to Rupert, Anna said, he and Sebastian are cousins and are usually close, theres no reason he wouldnt know about this. In addition, Rupert often mixed with the wind and snow ces, want to pinch certainly easier than Sebastian and Eric are. After finalizing the idea, Anna called Rupert directly. Soon, the call was answered. Before Anna had time to speak, she heard Rupert on the other end of the phone helplessly say, Auntie, why are you calling me in the middle of the day? How? What is this particrly familiar tone all about?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Did we have an appointment before that we couldnt call during the day? Anna asked. There was silence on Ruperts end. Half a secondter, I fucked up a bit before regaining myposure, Oh nothing, I misread the phone number, so its Little Burrito, what do you want to see me about? What a close call, Rupert had two cards in his phone, one of which was a private number, and told Annast night to deal with her. When he answered the phone just now, Rupert didnt pay much attention and thought it was a private number calling, thats why he said that. Now with the job number, Ruperts tone changed at once. And when Anna heard the three words Little Burrito, she immediately exploded. Rupert are you itchy skin, if you dare to call me this nickname again, Ill chop off your three legs! Anna said hotly and iparably. This choking little pepper look really matches inexplicably with that scenest night when he directly wanted to be with him. The corner of Ruperts lips unconsciously rose half a point, Yes, yes, Miss Qin, what do you want from me? I havent seen you for a long time, I want to ask you out for a drink and ask you to buy a piece ofnd by the way, suddenly I want to build a zoo for fun, Anna found a random excuse, Lets meet and talk in detail? Then itll be good for tonight. Rupert didnt think much of it. Okay, Ill see you tonight at 8 oclock at Serenity Restaurant. Anna said, Dont see me. Chapter 390: How can she sleep After making an appointment for dinner, Anna hung up the phone. Turning to Bonnie, Ill just step in on this one, you dont follow, lest Rupert find out about our rtionship. Bonnie nodded, Well, then Ill take the four babies back to the Sunshine Vi. So after breakfast, Bonnie took the little ones back. Although she didnte home for just one night, Donna still thought about it, hugging and touching each others heads, and even went out to buy fruit and rifying powder, saying she would make dessert for the children. Bonnie was still thinking aboutst night and was so distracted that she didnt bother to help. She went back to her bedroom and was actually sleepy enough to fall asleep in no more than a few moments. By the time I woke up again, it waste afternoon. Bonnie winced and rushed to get up and go downstairs to see Sebastian checking the four youngsters kindergarten homework in the living room. In fact, there is no homework in kindergarten, just writing practice. But Sebastian was so serious that he even held the little ones hands and led them to trace the red on the paper. The strokes are strong and powerful. Teaching AndrewLukas and little Joanna were fine, but only when it came to Erika, something went wrong. I cant help it, who let Erika grow up abroad? The Englishnguage is used since childhood, plus divination and so on, and also write twisted runes, so write Chinese characters, it is not very good to read. Sebastian taught her several times, but Erikas handwriting still looked like a pigs. Erika was so anxious that she started dropping golden beans and choked up, Dad Sebastian, dont you dislike me, Im really serious about writing, but I just cant write well. I dont mind you. Sebastian said in a deep voice, holding Erikas hand again, Take your time, it will be written. With that, he proceeded to take Erika to trace the red. Bonnie next to me was stunned. Was this really the Sebastian she remembered? I cant believe how gentle it is! Even little Joanna couldnt help but grimace, Daddy is so entric, before I cant write well, daddy also beat me hand board heart, but now actually so good to Erika. This jealous little look directly amused Donna. Erika is just starting to learn, isnt she? And sincere attitude, so your daddy does not punish her ah, Donna exined, little Joanna, you were beaten heart, not because of bad writing, because of the trouble not to write oh. Humph, revealed the truth, little Joanna is embarrassed, grunting, Aliyah was watching me practice, so I did not want to write it. Dont worry, its all your daddy teaching you guys from now on, oh yeah, and your Mommy Annie, Donna added. Little Joanna was so happy that she started to coach Erika. Bonnie was watching, did not say anything, and there was no expression on her face. But in reality, her heart was turning over in a wave of fear. Donna meant, obviously, that Be would nevere back. What the hell is going on here? Be doesnte back while Sebastian starts investigating what happened five years ago Bonnie spent every second like a year, just waiting for news from Annas side. After suffering for more than four hours, it was only at ten oclock at night that Anna finally called. Hey Anna, what did you ask about? Bonnie asked hurriedly as she got through. Annaughs mysteriously, You sleep first, tomorrow I wille to you, you will know everything. Its still tomorrow?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie was dying, Cant you tell me now? Even if it is not clear in a word, at least tell her a little bit first, otherwise how can she sleep tonight! Chapter 391: Why don’t you come to pick me up But no matter how softly Bonnie tried, Anna refused to talk. Finally simply hang up the phone. When I called again, it showed that it was off. This woman Bonnie is really speechless. But what can I do, I can only wait until early tomorrow morning to go to Anna and ask for rification. This end, Mid-Levels Restaurant. Anna bought two million bottles of Roman Conti out of her own pocket and tried to get Rupert drunk and set up a conversation. As a result, Rupert was only half-drunk, but she was already a drunken mess. The heap of red cheeks like ayer of stained rouge, the eyes are more confused, beautiful like a goblin. All this, Anna still stretched out her slender white hand, holding the empty bottle and waving it around, muttering, Howe theres no more wine, I havent drunk enough. Youre drunk. Rupert said helplessly, extending his hand towards her, Come on, Ill take you back. Before her hand touched it, Anna shrank back several meters, her eyes full of caution, What are you doing, are you trying to take advantage of me? Rupert: Forget it, he was toozy to bother with a drunk. Ill take you home, or I can call Bruno and have him pick you up. Rupert gave two options.This is from N?velDrama.Org. But Anna said no to both, her eyes were out of focus, but her tone was firm, Someonesing to get me! Who is it? Ruperts movement of pulling out his cell phone to call Bruno stalled. Anna tilted her head in triumph, Man! That smug and arrogant look, coupled with this drunken and naive, made Ruperts heart suddenly move. But with thates an inexplicable difort. Anna already has a boyfriend? Then why did he say he wanted to be with himst night. So, it is deliberately ying him? The more Rupert thought about it, the more upset he became. He simply stood up, All right, since you have someone to pick up, Ill go first. As he passed the counter, Rupert tossed his hot-stamped ck card to the cashier, Take it to the Robertson Residence tomorrow. Then, without looking back, he left. In his red supercar, Rupert sped through the night, driving so fast it was almost scary. The temperature in the car also plummeted to the freezing point, the pair of always gentle pupils, now as sharp as a de, staring at the road ahead, the gas pedal to the end. With the near-roaring roar of the engine, Rupert didnt hear the vibration of his phone. When the car came to a dead end, Rupert mmed on the brakes to stop. And at that moment, the phone on the passenger side vibrated again. Rupert nced down and it was Anna on the caller ID. This little burner, what is she calling for again? Rupert wanted to hang up the phone, but by some miracle, he pressed the answer button. Annas aggravated voice immediately came from the other end of the phone. Stinky thing, why are you answering my call now? Stinky thing, is Anna to wear the mask Rupert name, after all, she does not know she met this masked man called what name level. Ruperts tone was slightly off, Why, is something wrong? Come and pick me up at Serenity Restaurant. Anna added, pitifully, Ill wait for you outside oh. After saying that, he hung up the phone. Rupert was left staring at the car. So, Anna said a man wasing to pick her up, just waiting for him in the mask to pick her up? After a moment of silence, Rupert mmed on the gas pedal and after a beautiful drift turnaround, headed straight for the Serenity Restaurant! Chapter 392: You’re not with me? In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. When Anna opened her eyes, she realized that she was back in the bedroom of the vi. The head is as if it is going to explode. She sat up holding her head and couldnt help but let out a delicate cry. The next moment, the door was pushed open, Bonnie walked in with a cup of sober tea, Sober up, drink this. Anna obediently took the sobriety tea and drank it in one sip. Then looked around again nkly, You brought me backst night ? No, Bonnie denied with a shake of her head, I just came in half an hour ago and saw you were drunk as hell, so I went downstairs to make sober tea. Then came back up and Anna was awake. Anna was a little confused. What is the situation? If Bonnie didnt bring herself back, then how did she get back from Serenity Restaurantst night Just thinking, Bonnie hase forward, full of eyes expectantly asking, What have you found out, tell me quickly. Bonnie came over early in the morning just to ask for the results. Anna cleared her throat, then opened her mouth and said, I didnt dare to ask too many questions about specific things, for fear of being suspicious, but I found out a good news, go, pack up and go out. This thing, of course, is to see with their own eyes more exciting! Anna said, about to roll over and get out of bed. And this time, she froze. Whats wrong? Bonnie looked at her uncertainly. Anna did not answer, lifted the dress in front of Bonnie, and after taking a closer look, stared in horror at her own eyes. Holy shit, why isnt her outfit the same one she wore to the restaurantst night, but a cute little bears pajamas! And the underwear inside her, was changed!!! What the hell is going on here?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Anna, whats wrong with you? Bonnie sensed that something was wrong and rushed forward to push. I you go out and wait for me for a minute while I calm down. Anna then shooed her out. Then, Anna quickly retrieved the surveince in the vi and found that it was actually the masked man who sent himself back. Now she remembered thatst night she seemed to have called the masked man and asked him toe and pick her up. But this son of a bitch, after sending her home, actually gave her a change of clothes, that will not be watched What a beast! Not true! Changed clothes did not do anything, that is worse than a beast! Anna cursed a few more times in her heart before she changed her clothes and went out. She took note of this ount and will go back to the masked man tonight to settle it. As for now, she had to take Bonnie to see the big surprise first. Because she was still hungover, Bonnie took charge of the car and drove it directly to the entrance of the womens prison in Kyoto, following Annas instructions. What did you bring me here for? Bonnie was confused. Anna nuzzled, Youll know when you get in, lets go. Pulling Bonnie with her, Anna then walked through the doors of the womens prison and then said to the guards, Excuse me, wed like to visit Be, where do we fill out the paperwork? Be, huh? The warder remembered who it was as soon as she heard it. Isnt it the same crazy woman who is always in jail screaming to see Sebastian and saying she used to be Mrs. Grant? This kind of people actually stille to visit, really evil. But the guards didnt say much, and after taking Anna and Bonnie to fill out the paperwork, they went to the visiting room. Wait a few minutes and someone will bring her here. The prison guard said. Anna nodded and patted Bonnies shoulder again, Take your time and talk, Ill be out. Arent you going to stay with me? Bonnie was confused. Chapter 393: The woman in his heart, who is she? Anna blinked her beautiful almond eyes and reminded her, Im with you, then Be can follow the trail and find out our rtionship. Although Be is now locked up, who can be sure that herwork of influence in Willisto is gone? When Bonnie thought about it, thats what happened. She then said nothing more and sat down at the table, waiting for Be to be brought out. About ten minutes, Be was pushed and shoved by the guards and walked out. Bonnie almost didnt even recognize it. I dont me her, its just that Be looks so wretched and haggard now. The blue and white striped prison uniform was dirty, with dried blood and other stains, long hair like yellow straw, nails full of mud and dirt, and bruises all over, not a good spot. As for that face, lets not talk about it. Because Be had to go to the beauty salon twice a week for hyaluronic acid or facelift or something, now she cant do that in prison, not to mention that even washing her face with soap is a luxury. At this moment, Bes face is crooked, and her nose is turned upward, revealing a thick nostril, simr to a pigs. Bonnies clear eyebrows instantly wrinkled. And Bes expression across the table wasnt much better. Originally, she was looking forward to it, thinking it was Madeleine or Sebastianing to see her, with an excited light bursting out of her eyes.This is from N?velDrama.Org. But when it turns out to be Bonnie, the excitement turns to rm and surprise. What are you doing here, did youe to see meugh? Be asked coldly. That hysterical look, hate to Bonnie to eat alive as if. Inmate 45345, be honest with me, or dont me me for being rude. Seeing this, the prison guard took out a glue stick and aimed it at Bes head. Be reflexively flinched back. Dont, dont hit me, I dont dare, I dont dare. This mournful and sad sound, you can see how miserable Be has been in prison. The once high and mighty, bejeweled Be is nothing here! Its really bad karma! Bonnie remembered five years ago when she was tortured and persecuted, and then look at Be now, her heart is always a little bit more rxed. Be, you do know what I came to see you about, right? Bonnie took a deep breath and pretended to be calm. Shes not sure now why Be is in jail, much less how she got sent in, so she can only swindle. And Be broke down long ago and got swindled out straight away. She stared in horror, You really dide to see meugh, didnt you? You got a kick out of watching me get sent to jail by Sebastian himself, didnt you? What? Did Sebastian bring Be in himself? This man why ah! Be was about to inquire when she sneered, Dont be too proud of yourself, there will still be people other than me to take your position. Stop dreaming! Speaking of which, Bes eyes became fierce, Annie, what I cant get, you cant get either, Im telling you, Sebastian has always had other women in his heart, dont you dream about it. Bonnie was listening to the clouds. Wasnt it Be who was originally in Sebastians heart? If not, why would you still be with Be, or even heart Be, just lend him as a fertility tool The woman in Sebastians heart, who is she? Bonnie asked softly and nervously as she squeezed her hand under the table. Chapter 394: Who is the woman you are talking about? Bonnies palms, which were clenched into fists, were sweaty. She was waiting for Be to say the persons name. Who, exactly, is liked by Sebastian? Bonnies heart was aching a little thinly. And seeing this scene, a touch of smugness crossed Bes heart. Hmph, just Annies little face, still want to fight with her? So what if she gets sent to jail, theres still someone to help against Annie! Maybe Annie will also be sent in to keep herpany by then. Wait N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Bes mind was electrified and a great idea suddenly came to her. Why should she take advantage of that Bonnie who has been hiding in the shadows? Annie and Bonnie should be allowed to fight to the death, and in the end, no one can get married with Sebastian to be together. Yes, thats it! The man she cant have, no one can get! At the thought, the expression on Bes face changed to one of courtesy and a smile, You actually want Sebastian, dont you? I just want to know who that woman is. Bonnie said. Be rested her cheek, Youre curious, you must just care about Sebastian. After a pause, he lowered his voice again and said, I can help you with that. What? When Be said she wanted to help herself, the sweat on Bonnies back stood straight up. This is also too creepy. Bonnies eyes were bing alert and wary, What the hell do you want? To tell you the truth, this woman is the person I hate the most, and if she goes back to Sebastian, then you will never have a chance, and even, she will steal your child. What? Who is so powerful that they can steal her child? Bonnies expression became even more tense. She has already been robbed of two children by Be, and now its hard to find one, Natan has not found one so far. Shell go crazy if shes robbed of another child! These kids, are Bonnies life! And Be waited for the same effect. The more anxious Annie is in front of you, the easier it is to fall for the trap. You should not be too anxious, originally with me sitting, that woman will not be able to get close to Sebastian, but now there is no chance, it is up to you to do it. Be said. She was full of kind expressions, As long as you listen to me, I will help you keep your baby. What do you want me to do? Bonnie was shocked but tried desperately to keep herposure. What can I do, Im helping you, I dont have a chance to sit in this Mrs. Grants position anyway, let her do it, why not let you. Be said. Bonnie then went silent. Only after a long time, he slowly raised his head, So after talking for half a day, that she, in the end, who is it? If I tell you, dont get too excited. Be said. Bonnie nodded, Okay, Im not excited. Be then pretended to be mysterious, You just came to Willisto not long, may not know, in fact, Sebastian has a white moonlight, hidden in the heart for many years, even with me, but also always think about her. And this womans name, its Bonnie. Bonnie was stunned and looked at Be with eyes full of disbelief, What did you say? Didnt I tell you to take it easy? So what if its Sebastians white moon, as long as you behave yourself and listen to me, I promise to keep you in Mrs. Grants seat! Be said discontentedly. Chapter 395: But he clearly said let me die Bonnie had a veryplicated expression on her face. She stared intently at Be, almost as if she were staring a hole through Be. Did you just say that the white moonlight in Sebastians heart is Bonnie? she asked. Be nodded, Yeah, thats a very powerful woman. When she was cut open raw on the operating table and went through the fire, she still managed to return to Willisto alive and even counted her out to this extent. Its really awesome! So if shes a white moonlight, why did Sebastian marry you? Bonnie asked again. Be then said, Because I took both of her kids, which, of course, Bonnie asked me to do. She said she wanted to go out and pursue a new life, so she left the kids with me, and now she cant make it out there and wants toe back to Sebastian. How do you think a woman like that deserves to be with Sebastian? Youre helping Sebastian by stepping in and taking care of her! Bes face is full of sincerity as she describes Bonnie as a vicious woman who sees things differently. There is a modest appearance, if the uninformed hear, Im afraid they will think its true. But Bonnie growled in her mind. No, thats not it! Be is lying! She has never abandoned little Joanna and Natan, let alone changed her mind. From the beginning to the end, her heart was only for Sebastian. Just as he was about to stand up and retort, the guard came in from outside, banging his baton and reminding without expression, Visiting hours are over, Miss Annie, pleasee out with me. Annie, if you really want Sebastian, you bettere to me and Ill tell you what to do. At thest moment, Be did not forget to shout out. Bonnie walked out of the visitation room disoriented and confused. Anna at the door pulled her, Auntie, luckily I let the guards in to stop it, otherwise you would have blown your own cover! Indeed, if the guards hadnt juste in to stop her, she really would have blown her own cover. Nothing she said was true, Im not that kind of person at all. Bonnies voice trembled. Anna took Bonnie into her arms and patted her back, Good girl, of course I know you are not this kind of person, this is all made up by that bitch Be. After a pause, Annas eyes sank back down, noticing a problem. Bonnie, shes ndering you now because she thinks shes throwing all the dirty water on you! What? Bonnie hadnt responded. Anna snapped her fingers, Shes in a hurry to get off the hook, obviously weak-minded and afraid that people will find out the truth about five years ago. But the information revealed by Rupert clearly says that Be was thrown into prison by Sebastian. This means that Sebastian actually does not know what happened five years ago.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Otherwise Be still lies why, Sebastian is an aplice, the lie will not be broken ah! Bonnie, that incident five years ago may have been directed by Be. Anna finally came to a conclusion. Bonnie, however, was a bit incredulous. Her originally white skin without the slightest hint of blood, pale and fragile, her voice was even more lightly trembling, But I clearly heard him say on the phone that its best if I die. So vicious words, even after five years, Bonnie still remembered clearly. Every time I think of it, it hurts so much that my heart chokes. Chapter 396: Quickly Release Bella Bonnie hung her head, her shoulder-length ck hair falling over her moon white dress, and her skin was incredibly white. It seemed that all it took was a gust of wind to blow her over. Anna couldnt help but hug her tighter. Lets go investigate and get to the bottom of what happened five years ago. Anna said forcefully. If it was all self-directed by Be and Sebastian was kept in the dark, then she would have set up Bonnie and Sebastian together.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. But if Sebastian was an asshole and involved in what happened back then, then she would never let Sebastian off the hook. Bonnie took a deep breath as her thoughts finally returned to the right track, Good. After leaving the prison, Bonnie went back to the Sunshine Vi. But what I didnt expect was that Aliyah was actually sitting in the living room with a gloomy face, next to a sad-faced Donna. Seeing Bonnie back, Donna rushed over and tried to push her out. At the same time whispered, Mrs. Grant, dont go into the house now, wait until Mr. Grantes back Before the words were finished, Aliyahs torch-like sharp gaze had swept over, and her voice was even colder and meaner, Annie,e here, I have something to tell you. Having been named, Bonnie could only walk over. Just before she came to the front, Aliyah threw the boiling water from the teacup directly at her. Bonnies quick hands and eyes dodged, otherwise the body will certainly burn several blisters to. She was furious, Ms. Stewart, what do you mean, youre going to jail for intentionally hurting someone? Aliyah was also on fire when she heard the word jail. She stood up straight away and pointed at the tip of Bonnies nose, Well, you admit it dont you, youre the one who sent Be to jail? Delivered Be is not satisfied, now even want to throw her in too. We the Grant family are so unlucky to meet such a vicious woman like you, are you going to send us all to jail to be satisfied? Aliyah questioned. Donna couldnt bear to hear it, and came forward to round up the scene, Ms. Stewart, you cant juste up here and say Mrs. Grant indiscriminately, do you have any evidence in hand? Donna, you are an old man of the Grant family, howe you are getting more and more confused with age and are learning to eat your way out? Aliyah turned the spearhead to Donna. Donna wilted, snapped her head down and didnt say anything. She is just a maid, just now speak is also a momentary failure to hold back. Its not half as good for her as it is for Aliyah to really get into a fight. Annie, I dont care what you used to put Be in jail, you get her out now. Aliyah said again. Bonnie refused outright, her voice cold and chilly, I cant do it. One of her goals ining back to Willisto was to have Be brought to justice. Although she didnt do it, Be had already gone to jail, so why would she let the tiger go back to the mountain? Aliyah rolled her eyes in exasperation. What do you mean by that, when I am the daughter-inw of THE Grant family, dont you even listen to that? Aliyah questioned, I am your mother-inw, dont be too wildly arrogant. Bonnie looked at her in such an exasperated manner and really wondered. Doesnt Aliyah know what Be is in prison for? Or does Aliyah know everything about what happened five years ago, and she was involved as an aplice? Huge doubts bubbled up in Bonnies mind. She spoke tentatively, Do you know why Be is in jail? Aliyah did not hesitate, craned her neck and replied, Of course I know! Chapter 397: She’s a liar Bonnie pursed her red lips, So, why is she in jail? Aliyah pointed at the tip of her nose in no good humor, Of course it was by you woman, you must have said something to Sebastian and thats why Be was locked up. The more he talked, the more excited Aliyah grabbed the cup of tea in her hand and smashed it hard. Annie, you stole Bes position, Ive already put up with it, now you want to drive it all away, its impossible, in my heart, only Be is the real daughter-inw, the mother of the child. Hearing this, Bonnie had mixed feelings. It seems that Aliyah does not know what Be has done until now. Thats not Bes baby. Thats hers! But opened his mouth to exin, and then held back. After all, she was taken to the prison by Anna before she quietly learned about it. If she told Aliyah, how could she exin it if it reached Sebastians earster? Her silence, in Aliyahs eyes, became heartfelt. Say something, are you ying some kind of game again? Aliyah questioned. Bonnie took a step backward, Im not sure about this, maam you should ask Mr. Grant yourself. What, are you even bothering to perfume me now? Aliyah sneered, It seems Sebastian has really spoiled you to the point ofwlessness. Bonnie was not interested in fighting and turned around to go upstairs. And seeing this, Aliyahs whole body was shaking with anger. What the hell! Does this woman really think that after marrying into the Grant family, she can be Mrs. Grant and take no notice of anyone? Who gave her the guts? Really angry, Aliyah again grabbed the fruit knife on the coffee table, and intended to throw it at Bonnie. The tip of the knife with a cold glint cut through the air in a perfect arc, heading straight for the back of Bonnies head. Mrs. Grant look out! Donna saw it and tried to block it. But her speed is no match for the speed of the knife flying out, and she can only watch as the fruit knife flies towards Bonnie. But a few centimeters away, the knife came to a raw halt. For Sebastian rushed forward and clutched the de directly. Too hard, the sharp fruit knife cut Sebastians palm, and blood flowed down his fingers. Drop after drop, the imported shag carpet was soaked away. Sebastian, are you all right! Aliyah reacted and rushed up to check Sebastians injuries, Hurry to the hospital. No, Sebastian stepped back, avoiding Aliyahs hand, his ck eyes not warm, Im fine. Aliyah is more anxious, This is still called fine, in case it leaves any after-effects will be bad, hurry with me to the hospital. You go upstairs and get my medical kit. Sebastian turned his head to look at Bonnie and said softly.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie was already worried about Sebastians wound, and when she heard this, she rushed upstairs. And watching her back disappear at the stairway, Sebastian then said leisurely, Bes imprisonment is something I arranged, it has nothing to do with her, you should not find her trouble. Are you under the spell of this Annie? Aliyah is still angry, Be is little Joannas real mother Before the words could be finished, they were interrupted by Sebastian, little Joanna and Natan, Bonnies children, Be has ounted for. From start to finish, it was Be who was lying. Are you going to intercede for a woman so full of lies? Sebastian questioned. Aliyah opened her mouth, unable to speak. Chapter 398: Is He Being Ambidextrous? Aliyah is quite sure that Sebastian could not have told a lie about such a matter. He said the baby was born to Bonnie, so its Bonnies. So, she has been yed by Be for the past five years Erika turned? Aliyah, who hade to plead for Be, now feels like a joke and wants to tear her face off and put it in her pocket. Be, the bitch, how could she lie to me? Aliyah was pained, Thanks to me, I thought she was a big credit for giving birth to the Grant family. In the past five years, she has really loved Be as her own daughter. Youre siding with her only because shes the mother of the child, and youre taking the position that the Grant familys child cant live without its mother. Sebastians words were poignant, yet to the point. Aliyahs face was vegetable green again. Sebastians face is t, only the deep ck like ink pupils shine with a slight light, thin lips lifted, This matter you do not need to worry about, I will deal with it, and when it is over, then tell you the result. After saying this, Sebastian lifted his feet and prepared to go upstairs. Sebastian, Aliyah called after him, I have no problem with you throwing out that liar Be, what about after that? Bonnies still alive, and Im looking for her. Sebastian said in a deep voice. What?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Aliyahs expression was as if she had eaten a hundred thousand flies, disgusted and shocked, How can she still be alive and youre still looking for her? What do you want her toe back for? When Mrs. Grant? Aliyah just cant ept this thing. She would rather have Annie sit in that seat than absolutely not cheapen Bonnie. So Aliyah made a direct statement, As long as Im alive, Bonnie will never marry into the Grant family. Sebastian did not speak, but his expression grew colder and colder, as if covered with white frost, and his eyes seemed to float with ice, cold and piercing. Sebastian, dont you forget what happened back then, in this life, the Grant family can never befriend the Morgan family. Aliyah said angrily. Sebastian lifted his feet straight up the stairs. When I arrived at the door of the room, I ran into Bonnie, who was about to go out with a medical kit in her arms. He smoothly took the medical kit, then walked to the floating window and sat down, his voice raspy and dark, Wrap it up here. Bonnie oh, obediently went over to treat the wound. The cut was not very deep, sprinkled a little bit of powder to stop the bleeding, and then wrapped in gauze, and that was the end of it. I will exin that in the future, she cannot enter the Sunshine Vi again without mymand, Sebastian said in a deep voice. This she, of course, refers to Aliyah. Bonnie was oh-so-subtle again. Such a reticent look makes Sebastians heart cross with a touch of irritation, even if he himself does not know where this irritationes from. You just dont have anything to say to me? Sebastian asked. At least it was for this stupid woman who got hurt, and not even a thank you? Yes, Bonnie spoke, with a vague tentativeness, I actually just overheard your conversation with Ms. Stewart, that Bonnie, is that the one youre going to get back, as a wife? Sebastian opened his thin lips, trying to get out the answer that Shaw had been thinking about for thousands of nights. But on the womans clear bright cut pupils in front of him, actually stuck. For a moment, he was worried that the woman in front of him would be upset. The idea came to Sebastian and he was surprised by himself. Crazy. Is he now eating from the bowl and still thinking about whats in the pot? Chapter 399: The secret under the car Sebastian jerked to his feet, his tall, upright form casting arge shadow that enveloped Bonnie in it. Thetter blinked nkly, still waiting for an answer. She , Sebastian actually jammed, is important to me. After a pause, he added, If I find her, I will give you arge divorce settlement, or whatever other demands you make, as long as I can satisfy you, I will agree. This should be the best solution, right? After all, when so long as an ally, it is appropriate to give somepensation. Sebastian thought, and left the room. Bonnie was left staring at the spot, her ears burning uncontrobly. She clenched her hand, still not quite believing what she had just heard. Sebastian said that she was important to him! So its really like Anna said, that incident was all nned by Be, Sebastian was deceived. Now that Be is in the, Sebastian reacts and starts looking for her. But C What was that phone call on the operating table all about? Bonnie cant wait to go to Sebastian right now and ask him about it. But when she reached the door, she stood still again. To question Sebastian now would be to reveal that he is Bonnies business. And just now Aliyah said that she would never let her marry Sebastian unless she died. Revealing his identity now would be tantamount to adding to the conflict between Sebastian and Aliyah. After all, the impact of that incident back then is hard to eliminate Bonnies original hopeful eyes dimmed again. After returning from kindergarten, the four youngsters learned about Aliyahs near injury to Bonnie. They ran to surround Bonnie and examined her carefully up, down, left and right. Mommy, Im d youre okay. Erika breathed a sigh of relief.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. With Dad Sebastian around, nothing will happen to Mommy. Lukas said. Joanna, on the other hand, widened her watery eyes, Wow, so is this considered a hero saving a beautiful woman? Its written in the book that a hero saving a beautiful woman is a beautiful woman who has to give her body in return. Idiot, Andrews cool little face had no semnce of expression, men are only good-looking when they give their bodies to each other, and when theyre not, they say theyll be cattle and horses in the next life. Bonnie listened with a ck face. What is all this with what ah. Come on, adults dont worry about kids, go y. Bonnie said. The four little ones then ran off to y in the garden. Just a short while into the game, I saw Rupert drive in. Little Joanna is most fond of this little uncle, so as soon as the car stopped, she directly pulled open the car door and rushed in, shouting in a milky voice, Little uncle, are you here to find my daddy? Yeah, Rupert nodded and reached out to pet little Joannas head, theres candy and chips in the car for you guys, find them yourself, Im going to the den. Hearing that there was food, little Joanna ignored Rupert and immediately started rummaging in the car. This snacker! Rupert smiled helplessly and turned toward the foyer. Inside the car, Little Joanna sessfully found a bag of snacks in the back seat and was so excited to share them with everyone. The result was so excited that the bag was scratched and a few of the lollipops rolled under the seat. little Joanna rushed to bend down to pick up, the result of the ground to the gap to see, but was scared out of breath screaming, the whole person shivered up. Chapter 400: It’s going to wear out Whats wrong little Joanna? asked Lukas as he rushed over, concerned. Little Joanna, startled, pulled out a golden mask from under her seat. Just now bent over to see, little Joanna also thought it was people hiding under the seat. Why is there this in my brother-inws car? Its scary. little Joanna muttered. Just put it back, Ill give you purr purr fur and you wont be scared. Erika said. As a result little Joanna rushed to stop it, No, I wont let go. Followed by a stuffing into his arms, Im going to ask my brother-inw if he can give it to me! That fat little cheeks, full of anticipation and leap, I want to take it to kindergarten tomorrow to scare Prince Wei, he picked up the caterpirst time, almost scared me to tears. Its called treating others the way they want to be treated! Well, yes, thats it. Anyway, usually brother-inw loves himself, so she took such a mask, brother-inw will certainly not be angry. Little Joanna thought, and went into the house to find Rupert, holding up the golden mask. And at the moment Rupert is in the study with Sebastian reporting onpany matters, and she is waiting outside. Inside the study. After Rupert finished with thepany, he added, Bes side still wont let go, what should we do? Wheres Madeleine? Sebastians gaze sank, his eyes dark and unmistakable. Ran away, the first moment he learned Be had been taken to jail. Rupert said. He also shrugged his shoulders, I have never seen such a desperate mother, her own daughter in trouble, did not say help, directly slipped away. Whats the point of her staying? Sebastian sneered, a snicker crossing his lips, Whats the point of keeping Madeleine now that her reputation at Willisto is ruined and shes lost the Grant family as her backer? Might as well run away with the money! Thats true, Rupert nodded along with that, it was a shame to meet someone at Bes birthday party. Investigate the records ofings and goings in various cities, plus block the entire airport and train station where Weskiney can leave the country, and bring her back. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Got it, then Ill go arrange it now. Rupert nodded his head and turned around to walk out of the study. Dinner at the Sunshine Vi in the evening. Sebastian said. Rupert waved his hand without looking back, I have an appointment, lets talk about it some other time. A woman? Sebastian was acutely aware that something was wrong. Ruperts footsteps were beaten, and then smiled sarcastically, I cant hide anything from you, cousin, its indeed a woman, and you know her, so Ill introduce youter. Dropping these words, Rupert walked out of the study. Little Joanna was bored of waiting and was ying with blocks at the end of the hallway. Seeing Rupert walking out, hurriedly trotted up, fat little face flushed, Little uncle, I have something I want to ask you for, that is, just now I found a face in your car Before the words were out of his mouth, Rupert had raised his hand to look at his watch. 6:58 pm. He had an appointment to meet at Titan mountain at 7:30. From the Sunshine Vi to Titan mountain, it takes half an hour to get there in a hurry. Its almost toote! Good boy little Joanna, you like what take it, brother-inw still have an appointment, first go ah. Rupert rubbed little Joannas head and flew away. Driving the pink supercar, he headed straight for the Titan mountain. At 7:25, we finally arrived at the entrance at the foot of Titan Mountain. A familiar, graceful figure was already waiting. A smile lifted on Ruperts demonic face and reached out to touch the golden mask under the car seat, intending to put it on. It turns out that the golden mask is actually gone! Holy shit, whats going on here? Rupert was so anxious that he was frantic. And at that moment, his cell phone rang, it was Anna who was calling from not far away.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Chapter 401: Not keeping male virtue Rupert was so anxious that sweat came down from the corners of his forehead. After a moments hesitation, he picked up the phone. Arent you there yet? Anna asked discontentedly on the other end of the phone. That I ran into a little something, I may not be able toe over tonight, or why dont you go home first? Rupert said. Anna: Hello? Rupert spoke again, tentatively. Where are you? Anna asked. Rupert noticed that Anna looked his way and hurriedly pulled a long way away, Feast Lounge . Feast Lounge and Titan mountain, one east and one west, are separated by tens of kilometers. Anna whispered a curse of trouble, Got it. After saying that, he hung up the phone. Anna threw her phone into her bag and drove off. Looking at the car away from the shadow, Rupert breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, Anna was finally sent away. But he didnt have time to be happy for long before he noticed something. Anna drove to the direction, not the Newman Residence, but Feast Lounge ?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Fuck! Rupert rushed to the car and headed straight for the Feast Lounge. While calling the bartender at the bar, Get someone to deliver a gold mask identical to the one I was wearing to the Feast Lounge, and do it fast. Yes! The bartender was obedient. He swept up and saw Lily, who had juste to work at the bar. Lily is a biker girl, racing especially fast, so the delivery of such things, give Lily the most secure! The next morning, Rupert went to the Sunshine Vi again, dressed strangely. Sunsses mask hat, walking also slow. Little Joanna was eating breakfast, when she saw this, she rushed over, Little uncle, youre finally here, I wanted to talk to youst night, are you really willing to give me the mask? What, the mask? In Ruperts amazed eyes, little Joanna turned out the golden mask in her school bag. Thats the one, you left before I finished yesterday, Ill double check. little Joanna said. Looking at the golden mask, Rupert almost did not hold back the tears. Fuck, so yesterday little Joanna said he wanted to send something, is this? Whoops. Little Joanna, do you know how much youve put me through? Rupert cried. little Joanna was full of confusion, Ah, then I dont want this mask, Ill give it back to you, dont you cry. Its useless for me to take it now, so just take it. Rupert said with heartache. It does not work anymore. After all, he had gotten a new maskst night. As a result, the bartender was so lucky that he asked Lily, who was dressed in hot clothes, to deliver the mask, and she was seen by Anna. Anna cursed angrily at that time, kicked him and gave a punch, and left. Underneath the sunsses, there is Ruperts bruised and purple eye socket! Mr. Robertson, good morning. Thats when Bonnie came down and greeted gently. Rupert waved back. Then he limped up the stairs. That back, its just too strange. But Bonnie didnt think much of it, but turned to the four little ones and urged them, After you finish eating, follow Donna to kindergarten and dont get into trouble. Mommy, arent you going to see us off? Erika asked with a wink. Bonnie shook her head, No, Mommy is going to your godmotherster, she seems to have been hurt by the scumst night and needs me tofort her. Chapter 402: An expert with two firsts? What? Anna godmother to scum to bully? Little Joanna could not hold her fist at that time! Anna Godmother is such a nice girl, how could she be bullied by those bad men? Also, didnt she already tell her brother-inw to go get with Annas godmother? Could it be that my brother-inw disobeyed and didnt go at all? As she was thinking, Bonnie had already gone to the entrance to change her shoes and gently admonished, Okay, be good, Ill pick you up from school this afternoon. After saying this, Bonnie left. As a result, halfway through the drive, her back suddenly began to hurt, so much so that her eyes were cked out, and she couldnt even see the road in front of her clearly. The good thing is that Bonnie clenched his teeth and threw a steering wheel, the car stopped at the side of the road, which did not cause a car ident. But it had taken all her strength. Bonnie haphazardly pulled out an injectable painkiller needle from her bag and tried to stick it in her arm. It just hurts so much that she cant even poke the right spot. Annie? Thats when a familiar voice came from outside the car window. Bonnie turned her head and saw the familiar cheek in her wavering vision. Thin Sebastian? The next thing she knew, her eyes went ck and she knew nothing more. By the time she woke up again, Bonnie was already in the hospital. Inside therge VIP ward, the strong smell of disinfectant water permeated everywhere. Bonnie sat up with her arms propped up in confusion, and saw the man sitting on the couch next to her, Si William? It seems that your brain didnt hurt out of your mind, and you still recognize who I am. The man said with a smile. Yes, the man sitting on the couch is William. Bonnie carefully recalled again, the man she saw in the car at that time, should also be William, right? Once you ask, its true. I happened to be passing by on that same road and saw your car suddenly turn off the road, then went over to check it out and found out you were in an ident. William exined. The face that looked just like Sebastians was full of concern and tenderness, Annie, are you still in pain now? Im fine now, Bonnie shook her head and squeezed out a smile, Thank you William, for even bringing me to the hospital.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Do we even need to talk about this between us? Williamughed and waved his hand. Followed by a serious expression, But Annie, why are you suddenly like this ah, I asked the doctor to look at the medicine you injected, is it a pain relief injection for cancer patients? Dont get me wrong, Bonnie said, fearing that William might think too much, and hurriedly exined, Its just that I hurt my back earlier, and then I identally hurt it again some time ago climbing a mountain, so it hurts a little. A little sore? William obviously didnt believe that. Who will use painkillers directly when there is a little pain? Not to mention or Annie, she was abroad when her feet were worn out and bleeding, but also hard on the heels can walk a day, not at all delicate! This way, William said after thinking about it, I also know a very famous expert abroad, Ill invite him to Willisto show you. No, Ill be fine after a while, there are specialists for me now too. Bonnie subconsciously refused. William, however, was very insistent, That expert is very powerful, the reputation abroad, known as the worlds first, even if you are well, you can still review ah. Number one in the world? Bonnie then thought of Expert Smith. If memory serves, Expert Smith is the worlds number one in this industry, right Chapter 403: He’s avoiding me on purpose? Bonnie couldnt help but be a little curious, Whats the name of the expert youre talking about? His name is Shi , William was about to speak up and answer. Thats when his cell phone rang. William nced at his phone screen and began to gather up his own scattered papers on the couch. As soon as I faced Bonnie, I said, I have to go Annie, there are some things on thepany side that I need to deal with, you take a good rest. In such a hurry? Bonnie was a little surprised, but didnt say anything, Then you take care of yourself on the road, and Ill transfer you the medical expenses for today. Dont be so insensitive, Williams voice is low to the ears, Ill be with you for decades, and its easy to fall apart when you have to count all this money. This This is from N?velDrama.Org. Then Ill buy you dinner next time. Bonnie thought about it and changed her words. This time William did not refuse, Okay. He walked to the door with the folder in his arms, then turned his head to Bonnie again, Dont refuse the expert Im talking about, hes really good, and as for who it is, you can find out online, or Ill introduce you to him when the timees. After saying this, William left. Bonnie was left sitting on the hospital bed, still thinking about how to politely refuse Williams kind offer to hire a specialist for herself. Before you can think of something to say, another person rushes in at the door of the ward in a breeze. If not Anna, who else? Are you okay? Anna rushed straight to Bonnies bedside, Why did you faint again for good reason? Nothing, its just a sudden bit of pain in my back, I me it on the fact that I forgot to take the pain shot when I got up this morning. Bonnie shook her head. There was a pause, and then a very puzzled look at Anna, Wait, how did you know I was hospitalized here? William told me about it. Anna replied. She was waiting for Bonnie tofort her at the vi today, but when she couldnt wait around, she called to ask. The phone was answered by William, saying that Bonnie was hospitalized, and she rushed over. Speaking of which, Anna looked around again, By the way, where is William? Bonnie shrugged her shoulders, Youre at a bad time, he just left and said something came up at work. Are you sure its not an excuse? Anna didnt believe it at all, Ive asked him out several times before and he said he wasnt avable. No time to see her, but free to send Bonnie to the hospital. At first nce, it was deliberately avoiding her. Bonnie looked at Annas puffed up look and couldnt help butugh dumbly, wanting to say that William wasnt this kind of person. But on second thought, William now has a facelift, if Anna sees it, Anna may say he is deliberately shaped like Sebastian or something like that. Its easy to get upset. It is better not to meet. Bonnie thought and digressed, You dont like him, why are you always thinking about him, Im hungry, order a takeaway? Okay, Ill have fried chicken, your treat. When ites to food, Anna is not polite. Bonnie graciously ordered two family buckets of fried chicken, which she and Anna feasted on in the hospital room. Near the end of the meal, Bonnie used a wet paper towel to wipe the grease from her hands slowly and methodically, while saying in a deep voice, Later, you can go and help me with the discharge procedures, then you drive and take me to the womens prison. Youre going to see Be? asked Anna of her, Did you find out the truth about what happened back then? Just havent found out yet, thats why Im going to find her. Bonnie replied. After a pause, and pursed his lips, Anna, before in the Sunshine Vi, Sebastian said in front of me, he cares about me, so five years ago, should be the reason a misunderstanding. As long as the investigation is clear, she and Sebastian these five years of disconnection and grudge, perhaps can be dissipated. So what are you going to ask Be when you get there? asked Anna again. Bonnie tightened her jaw slightly, I dont ask, Im there to be a pawn. Chapter 404: Where did you get the car keys An hourter, the womens prison. Looking across the long table at Bonnie, Be smugly lifted her bruised jaw, You figured it out? Yeah, I figured it out, Bonnie nodded, her manner gentle, as long as you can get me in this seat, Ill do whatever you say about how to deal with that Bonnie. Yes, thats Bonnies strategy.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She faked her defection, and when Be let her guard down, she could follow the trail and ask for the truth about what happened five years ago. But Be narrowed her eyes slightly and waved her hand, Theres no hurry, I always have to see your sincerity first, otherwise why should I trust you? What do you want to do? Bonnie asked. Be then pointed to her face, I want you to help me find a doctor to treat my injuries, plus find me some money, I need to buy something in prison. Inside the prison, as long as there is money, also began to buy things in the supermarket inside the prison. Luxury items are not avable, but basic household items are still avable. After Be was thrown into prison, she was bullied every day, and the little living supplies that were assigned to her were robbed long ago. On her body now rubbed off the mud, estimated to be able to go around Willisto a circle! The money is good, Ill deposit it in your prison ount, as for the doctor, Im not always able to do it, only to say that Ill try my best. Bonnie said. Not try, but definitely! Be corrected, You want to keep Mrs. Grants position, how can you not be able to do this? got it. Bonnie nodded. After a pause, he asked Be again, Is there anything else? No, you can do these two things before you say, otherwise the sincerity is not enough, I do not help you. Be said leisurely. From the womens prison, Bonnie informs the waiting Anna of all that is going on. Anna was so angry that she rolled her eyes, How this woman is so nosy ah, but also to see the sincerity, give her two fists to want? This fiery look makes Bonnie really cry andugh. Well, give her a little sweetness, and theres no rush to clean up after her when we get the year straight. Bonnie patted Annas shoulder. Anna nodded, Yes, as long as she admits to what happened back then, that is murder and arson, and will definitely be sentenced to death. When the timees, she must go to Bes grave and beat the drums to celebrate. Anna thought, the heart of the stagnant mouth of gas are dissipated. Come on, were in a good mood today, lets go for a drink, my treat. Anna said bashfully. Im not going to the bar, how awkward would it be to run into Sebastian again? Bonnie said. Anna skimmed, then we go to a private club, are private rooms of the kind, certainly will not meet him, how? Without waiting for Bonnies answer, Anna had already started the car and headed straight for the private club. Bonnie: This does not give her the opportunity to refuse, okay? Forget it, Anna was hurt by the scum yesterday, todays mood must be very difficult, keep herpany is fine, as long as they do not drink it. Bonnie thought, and didnt say anything. Soon the car stopped at the entrance of the private club. Anna is already a regr customer here, as soon as she arrived, two fresh meat came up to her, Sister Anna, what can we drink today, or the same old three items? Thisdy does not need a beautiful man as apanion today, open a private room, I drink with my girlfriends themselves. Anna waved her hand and said. The little fresh meat was a little disappointed, but he dutifully went and did as he was told. As a result, the next moment, Anna tugged on the cor of the fresh meat, Wait, where did you get the car keys in your hand? Chapter 405: Meet him in a maid’s outfit The little fresh meat has a very cool car key in his hand. Anna recognized it right away. This is the masked mans! Why are the keys to his car in the hands of fresh meat? This ah, fresh meat expression is very frank, I help others to park ah, recently business is not very good, so I will develop in many ways, earn more tips well. What about the owner of the car keys? Anna asked. The little fresh meat was scared by her powerful aura, and her speech was stuttering and particrly scared, Just 2054 on the second floor. Anna cursed in a low voice and scuffed to lift her feet to go upstairs. But before taking two steps, the little fresh meat hurriedly stopped her, Sister Anna what are you doing, you cant go, 2054 is a VIP, VVVVVVV VIP customer, you dont want to harm me ah. That good? Anna came even more furious. This son of a bitch, hes got a lot of skills. Last night she was beaten like that, but today there is still the heart toe to the private club and serve VVVVVVVVVV VIP guests. Isnt it just a woman? Ill take the me for anything that happens. Anna was furious. The Newman family in Willisto at least is also a prestigious family, pay some money to settle the matter is not difficult to do. Little fresh meat corrected, No, this guest is a male ah. What?! It was as if a thunderbolt from heaven had struck directly on top of Annas head. Its okay for the masked man to serve the rich women, but even the men have to serve?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. How can she stand this? Anna then pushed away the fresh meat to move forward. The little fresh meat arm hit the corner of the table, but still try to reach out to stop Anna, almost crying out, Sister Anna, please, dont go. Bonnie couldnt look away either, Why dont we go first? Even talking and persuading, finally got Anna into the car. Then Bonnie got out of the car alone, Wait for me, Ill go get some dessert for the four little ones, theres a great cake store nearby. Anna was so angry that she didnt even pay attention to it. Her eyes were scarlet at the moment, and she just wanted to beat the masked man hard! Naturally, she didnt notice that Bonnie had actually slipped in through the back door of the private club again. The back door is connected to the staff lounge, so Bonnie went in, changed neatly into a maids outfit worn by the staff, and slipped upstairs. Although she advised Anna to be calm, she nned to step in and clean up the g herself. Its too much to promise to be with Anna, but still tangle with previous clients, even men and women. He must be taught a lesson to do so. Bonnie thought, so she held up a bottle of wine, knocked on the door and walked in. Excuse me, this is a special treat for our clubhouse, please guest you must receive Sebastian? Bonnie stared in shock. What is this? This private room is not the masked mans VVVVV VIP male customers? How did it be Sebastian? Wait Could Sebastian be the male client?! Annie, Sebastians tall, upright body sunk deep into the couch, his expression not even visible in the dim light, just a chill, what are you doing here, still in your club clothes? Bonnies scalp went numb and she smiled sarcastically, That what, would you believe me when I say I came here on purpose to surprise you? What do you think? Sebastian asked rhetorically. Following that, he reached out his hand and hooked it, his voice raspy and dark, Come here. Chapter 406: Could it be two against one? By Sebastian so called, Bonnie froze in ce. In the dim light, she couldnt see the mans gaze clearly, but only felt like a sharp hawks eye that was going to eat her up as a chick. I I should go back to THE Sunshine Vi. Bonnie clutched her skirt and turned around to leave. Before she could take two steps, her thin waist was held from behind. Then the whole person lost his weight and fell directly into a wide, warm embrace. In the midst of the panic, Bonnies hand was still propped up between Sebastians legs, causing Sebastian to grunt in disbelief. She was so scared that she hurriedly retracted her hand, Yes Im sorry, I didnt mean to do that, are you okay? Why are you here and dressed like this, say! Sebastian asked in a deep voice. Bonnie, of course, cannot say that she ising with Anna, otherwise she will have to reveal her identity. She stammered, her eyes darting around, unable to find a suitable reason for a while. Talk. Sebastian waited impatiently and prodded again. Seeing that Sebastians gaze had begun to be suspicious, and even to look for the staff in the clubhouse to ask for rification, Bonnie hurriedly spoke up, I Im here to see you. What do you want from me? Sebastian furrowed his brow lightly. I heard you came to the clubhouse and was worried that you were here to find a woman, so I followed you over to check it out. Bonnie hurriedly said. But you didnt just react like you knew I was here. Sebastian easily punctured her lie. Bonnie continued with a stiff upper lip, I thought you were in the next room, so I was a little surprised, it seems my information was wrong. After saying this, Bonnie hurriedly lowered her head again and grabbed the hem of her skirt. It is really too vain, Bonnie dare not look at each other with Sebastian, afraid of being seen through. And when reflected in Sebastians eyes, it became shyness. Bonnie now looks and does look very shy. Under the dim light, her skin is flushed with a light peach pink, and then with the maids outfit, slender white legs straight, up, is a slim not a grip waist, beautiful swan neck, palm-sized face, slender fluttering eyshes like a bushel, casting arge shadow. Its like a deer that has strayed into the forbidden forest. Sebastians eyes darkened for a few moments, the knot in his throat rolled slightly, and he said in a deep voice, Go and change your clothes back. Oh. Bonnie nodded obediently. As a result, before he could get up, Sebastian lifted his thin lips again, Forget it, stay here. The wordsnded on Bonnies body with an additional zer. It still carried Sebastians body heat and smell, enveloping her in it. Bonnie lives like a singer, the sleeves must be long to pull up several turns to barely reveal the fingers, that, if you are very busy, I will go home first, do not bother you. Sit by the side, Sebastian said quietly, and dont make a sound or leave until I tell you to.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie: No, why is this man so domineering? But she didnt dare to say anything and obediently went to sit on the corner. No sooner had his butt touched the card seat than the door to the booth was pushed open and Rupert walked in with a smile on his face. Annie? Rupert was amazed, What are you doing here? Bonnie subconsciously wanted to say hello, but suddenly remembered something else. There are only two people in this booth with wine sses, one is Sebastians and the other is the pimp that Anna has bagged. And now Rupert appears here Holy shit, Sebastian is so over the top that he wont even let his cousins go? Chapter 407: Dog Blood Love Triangle However, just as this thought started, another man walked in. The man was wearing a white T-shirt and jeans, canvas shoes, clean and fresh, like a college student. Aftering in and saying hello to SebastianRupert, he dutifully went to the corner. This look is quite simr to the pimp who serves people. Bonnies eyes rested on Sebastian and Rupert. This young pimp, is it called by either of them, or is it called by both of them together? Bonnie stared dead at the two men, trying to see some clues from them. But I dont know if its because of her presence, young pimp is very restrained, Sebastian and Rupert also just chatted about somepany matters. In about forty minutes, Sebastian drained thest bit of red wine from his ss and his tall, upright body stood up, Lets go. Is this the way to go? Bonnie asked subconsciously. Sebastian turned his head to look at her, What else do you want to do, hang out at the clubhouse for a while? The tone was t, but with an eerie chill. Bonnie hurriedly shook her head to deny it, No, actually I wanted to go home long ago. Sebastian nodded in satisfaction and led Bonnie away. When he got to the car, Sebastian, however, was in no hurry to start the engine, but said with a dark gaze, What was I doing in the clubhouse? Talking to and Rupert about thepany. Bonnie replied. Sebastian hmmmed, So now theres doubt? What? Bonnie subconsciously wanted to ask, but then reacted to what that meant. When she rushed in, she said she was here to check in, so Sebastian left her in the booth and told her to keep an eye on her. So Sebastian was exining to her on purpose? Bonnies heart felt as if it had been hit by a deer, rippling in a circle. But before she could say anything, Sebastians expression turned serious again and warned her, Know who you are now, and dont me me if you dress like that next time as Mrs. Grant. Bonnie hurriedly nodded her head, I know. She will never dress like this again, after all its really quite humiliating. Only then did Sebastian start the car and set off towards the Sunshine Vi. Driving out not too far, Bonnie thought of another thing. By the way, that boy who came inter, who was he? Bonnie asked tentatively. Ruperts people, I dont know exactly what they do. Sebastian replied. After all, Rupert that brat all day long without a proper shape, three days to change the side of the assistant and secretary, he could not distinguish.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. And Bonnies brain exploded when she heard that. What a surprise, this young pimp is actually Ruperts man. Now, Rupert and Anna to grab such a young pimp, is not a proper dog blood love triangle? No, she must go back and persuade Anna to let go! As I was thinking about it, the car had arrived at the entrance of the Sunshine Vi. Sebastian let Bonnie out of the car and was about to leave again. That, are youing back for dinner tonight? Bonnie saw that he was leaving and hurriedly asked. Sebastian nodded, Come back. Oh, then Ill make something you like to eat and well have dinner tonight. Bonnie added, Is that okay? Why? Sebastian smelled a hint of something unusual and asked subconsciously. Theres no reason, Bonnie raised a wide smile, it just urred to me that weve been a couple for so long that we dont seem to have sat down to eat a meal alone. Chapter 408: Planning to get me drunk? Hearing these words, Sebastians ck eyes shed. Come to think of it, he really didnt sit down with Annie alone and have a proper meal. Hmm. Sebastian agreed, Ill be home at eight oclock in the evening. Okay, then Ill prepare it ording to this time. If you have anything you want to eat, you can tell me in advance, and Ill go buy food now. Bonnie hurriedly said. Sebastian said, Its all good, you watch the arrangements. Then drove right off. Bonnie didnt stay idle either. After going home and changing her outfit, she dragged Donna to the supermarket to buy groceries. Donnas mouth never stopped smiling when she found out that Bonnie was cooking for Sebastian tonight. God knows how much she likes this Mrs. Grant today. Gentle, generous, mature and sensible, the most crucial point is good to the children, the children also like her! Donna firmly believes that a woman who is gentle with small children must not be too bad. And now Annie even says she wants to cook for Sebastian, the two peoples feelings are gradually rising, this happy little family, isnt it formed?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Mrs. Grant, why dont you choose the spring water from the snowy mountains to cook pasta for Mr. Grant, he likes it the most. Donna came up with the idea. While saying this, he reached out to point to the mountain water on the shelf. As a result, the next second, Bonnie picked up the mountain water before she did. Yes, thats it. Donna nodded, her eyes a little puzzled, But Mrs. Grant, how do you know that? She hadnt spoken to Mrs. Grant before either. Bonnies expression was a little unnatural, and she said, Oh, no. Sebastian had this habit many years ago, and she remembered it from that time. Just now is the instinctive reaction, and reached for it. Bonnie smiled sardonically, I I heard it from Eric Havens. Donna believed it and was even happier, I knew Mrs. Grant that you cared about Mr. Grant in your heart and went to Eric privately to find out what Mr. Grant liked. Um Bonnie nodded perfunctorily, Lets go get the steak. Donna then gleefully led Bonnie to the fresh produce section. And looking at her back, Bonnies mood was a bitplicated. She went to this meal tonight with a purpose. If she could get Sebastian drunk, she might be able to ask him how he really felt about himself. Or, ask what the hell was going on back then when he said that. Only Donna thought that it was a simple candlelight dinner. So Donna specially helped to prepare the candles, or big red ones, brightly ced on the table, as if they were getting married. Bonnie cried andughed, nning to wait for E Donna to leave, then quietly remove these candles. As a result, Sebastian returned before he had time to move. Bonnie hurriedly stood up, a little nervous, You youre back. Um, Sebastian nodded, taking his jacket off and handing it to Donna, Dinner is ready, so lets eat. Then you go wash your hands and Ill serve dinner. Bonnie ran off to the kitchen. She cooked an East-meets-West dinner today, with pasta steak, but also braised pork and sweet and sour pork, with squab soup, all of which Sebastian loves. After Sebastian washed his hands, he came back and sat down and started to eat. His bony fingers held the rosewood chopsticks, and even the movement of the food was very pleasing to the eye, making Bonnie unable to move her eyes. That Bonnie suggested as she took a deep breath, Ill open a bottle of wine? nning to get me drunk? Sebastian askednguidly, without raising his head. Chapter 409: I gave birth to your child Bonnies expression froze. Meow, she forgot that Sebastian was a big devil who came from a career in the mall. She had a little something on her mind, Sebastian could tell right away. Denying it now will surely be revealed as a lie. Bonnie thought, simply sticking her neck out and admitted, There is this n, are you afraid? Provocative. Sebastian snorted lightly. Bonnie: She felt as if she had been stripped naked and waspletely unable to fight Sebastian, the old fox. For a while, hanging his head somewhat depressed. She picked up her chopsticks, intending to take a piece of roast pork to vent her anger. As soon as I stuffed it in my mouth, I heard Sebastian say, Arent you drinking? Why dont you go get it? What? Bonnie was bbergasted for a moment, almost directly into the whole of the roast meat stuck in the throat, coughing fair white little face red almost dripping blood. Ill get it right away! Bonnie ran like a rabbit and rushed to get the champagne she had prepared. As a result, she was in too much of a hurry and stumbled when she reached the front, and the two bottles of champagne in front of her fell to the ground, but she was quick to catch them. But then came the fret. Inside these two bottles of champagne, one of them is a high number imitation champagne that she bought from a special channel, drinking the same as normal champagne, but especially easy to get drunk. Even if Sebastian is a good drinker, a bottle of champagne will definitely be drunk, and then she will be able to ask the questions she wants to ask. But now C Bonnie looked at the two identical bottles of champagne in her hands and her whole body was dumbfounded. Which bottle is this for Sebastian? It takes so long to get a drink? Sebastian asked, speaking impatiently in the dining room. Bonnie hesitated and hurriedly opened two bottles of champagne and tasted them, then estimated and chose a bottle that seemed to taste more exciting. This should be it! Bonnie then carried the champagne out, I was just looking for the corkscrew and took a while, sorry. Sebastian didnt make a sound and watched as Bonnie poured herself champagne. Thanks to Mr. Grant for taking care of me during this time, Ill drink to you. Bonnie said, and drank a ss of champagne by herself first.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Immediately afterwards, she found many reasons to keep toasting and then urged Sebastian to drink with her. A bottle full of champagne, less than an hour, Bonnie gave all finished. Then look at Sebastians side, there is still most of the bottle left. Why dont you drink? Bonnies mind was starting to wander, but she was still thinking about her n and asked with a big tongue. Stupid woman, looking at Bonnie, whose cheeks were lumpy red in front of her, Sebastian couldnt help but scold in a low voice, dont you know you cant hold your liquor? Who are you saying cant drink, I might have drank! Look, Ive finished a bottle, but you havent drunk much. Bonnie rounded her almond eyes and yelled. She then wobbled to her feet and grabbed the half bottle of champagne on the table, intending to pour it directly to Sebastian. Before he reached the front, his feet were mixed with garlic, and he fell directly into Sebastians arms, and the champagne in his hand was spilled all over his body. Bonnie wore a pure white silk dress today, which clung to her body after being wet, outlining her perfect body curves. What are you doing, throwing your arms around? Sebastian asked in a raspy voice as he looked at the petite woman in his arms. Bonnie, drunk, giggled, put her hands around Sebastians neck and exhaled, Whats the point of throwing your arms around me, I even gave you a baby! Chapter 410: Where did she get the five children? Gave him a baby? Sebastians ink eyes widened, and the hand holding the goblet was so hard that the veins burst! Looking at the delicate little person in his arms, Sebastians throat tightened slightly, When did you give birth to my child? Five years ago, ah, I gave you five children, but you dont even want them, you still let me die, you say, why are you so heartless?! Bonnie was so drunk that all of her emotions that were usually pent up in her heart burst out. Her slender little hands grabbed Sebastians cor, her little face blossoming with tears, Tell me, why are you doing this to me? Youre drunk, Annie, Sebastian wrinkled his brow, his voice clearing down a few notches. At the bottom of his heart, he was full of snickers at himself.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. What exactly was he expecting, waiting for Annie to drink and confess that she was Bonnie? But when did he ever say anything like that to Bonnie, telling her to go to hell? He never said that! So, those words were just Bonnies drunken ramblings, or maybe they were said to the scumbag who hurt her! Sebastians pupils were tumbling with waves of shock that were squashed down and finally returned to calm. He picked Bonnie up straight across the room and headed upstairs. Once Bonnie was put to bed, Sebastian nned to go get Donna to clean her up. Just as we reached the door, four little furry heads poked in. Daddy, is Mommy Annie drunk? little Joanna asked in a milky voice. Eh, shes a terrible drinker. Sebastian said with a nod. Little Joanna gave an oh, blinking her amethyst eyes, Then you have to take good care of Mommy Annie Oh, after drunk women can be vulnerable, the door to the heart is wide open, the most suitable to take advantage of the weakness! Sebastian: He furrowed his handsome sword brow, Who taught you all this? I saw it in a book, little Joanna replied, Anyway, you take good care of her, and if you can, you can cook the raw rice into ummmmmmmm! Before the words were finished, Lukas next to her rushed to cover her mouth. and Joanna sister, you dont talk to Dad Sebastian about this, youre a child, its not appropriate! Lukas warned. Erika nodded her head next to her in agreement, Thats right, we girls need to be more elegant, how can we say that kind of tiger and wolf words? Look at me! With that, Erika tossed her bangs and spoke sweetly, Dad Sebastian, you have to strive for three years to hold two, five years to hold three, dont be afraid to over-birth, this is to contribute to Weskineys birth rate oh! See how literate she is, and she even brought up the GDP of Weskiney birth rate, she sounds like a cultural person! Andrew, who was silent next to him, finally couldnt stand it anymore. Whats all this? Seeing that Dad Sebastians face had turned iron blue, he lifted his cool, cold face, The four of us are going to our rooms to rest, good night. If you dont run now, when will you wait? Sebastian looked at the back of the four little ones leaving, the corners of his mouth couldnt help but twitch. When I was about to open my mouth to call Donna again, a thought suddenly shed through my mind. Annie just said that she gave birth to five children? But why does she have only three children with her, and where did the other two go? And, if you add little Joanna and Natan, who has passed away, that makes exactly five children Sebastians thick ink-like pupils rolled up violently and inexplicably! Chapter 411: The child born this way is healthier Under the zing white light, Sebastians handsome face was suddenly terribly cold. After a long time of silence, he finally made a call out. Soon, the call was answered. What is it sote, cousin? Ruperts voice was tinged with sleep, clearly upset. Sebastians voice was hoarse, Come to the Sunshine Vi, theres something for you. Now? Rupert gaped, Its eleven oclock at night. When he drove from home to the Sunshine Vi, it must be twelve oclock, and then talk about things and so on, toss and turn, not two oclock he certainly can not go back to sleep. Ruperts heart was cold. Its night time, why is my cousin pulling this donkey around? You have a problem with that? Sebastians voice was horribly low. No no, Rupert hurriedly smiled sarcastically, Ille over now then. With that, he was about to hang up the phone to get dressed. And at this time, Sebastian swept out of the corner of his eye to see the woman sleeping in a mess on the bed. That silk dress rolled up the edge, revealing arge part of the scenery to Forget it, you cane back in the morning. Sebastian finished and hung up the phone. Rupert was confused on the other end of the phone. Half a minuteter, he was so angry that he mmed his phone to the ground, What the hell, waking me up in the middle of the night, and then asking me to go tomorrow morning, ying with me? He even when a donkey pulling the mill in the middle of the night, but also has dignity, OK! So the dignified donkey fell back to sleep again. Inside the Sunshine Vi bedroom. Sebastian looked at Bonnie, who was sleeping on the bed with red cheeks, and the knot in his throat tightened involuntarily. Bonnie, is that really you? He asked softly. Bonnie was so drunk that she fell asleep and didnt hear the words. When she opened her eyes again, it was early the next morning.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After the hangover, her head hurt so much that it was about to explode, so Bonnie couldnt help but call out. And when she heard the sound, Donna outside the door immediately came in, with a bowl of sober soup in her hand, Mrs. Grant, youre awake,e on, drink this. Good. Bonnie took the bowl and dutifully swallowed down. Donna just sat on the edge of the bed and looked at Bonnie with a smile, Mrs. Grant, you really worked too hardst night, even if its for romance, you cant drink so much, it hurts your body. Upon hearing this, Bonnie cried out in her heart. Originally, ording to the n, she could easily get Sebastian drunk, but ended up mixing up the champagne and drinking herself into unconsciousness, those carefully prepared questions, did not have time to ask Sebastian. By the way, where is Sebastian? Donna, wheres Mr. Grant? Bonnie asked hurriedly. I dont think she said anything she shouldnt have said after getting drunkst night, right? Donna pursed her lips again, Mr. Grant went to his study to work, dont worry, he didnt run away. s, it seems that this candlelight dinner is really too effective, this is not, the two people are beginning to get tired of it, a moment not seen, anxious to go to It seems that soon she will be able to help take care of the pregnant woman, then wait for the month, and finally take care of the little baby. Thinking of this, Donnas expression was serious again, looking at Bonnie who was drinking sober soup, and said seriously, Mrs. Grant, dont mind me talking too much, but if you really want to have children, you must choose a time when you are not drinking, so that the child born will be healthier! Chapter 412: She is Bonnie, right? Ahem- Bonnie was choking and her whole face turned red, and her sobriety soup was spilled all over the bed. Im not, Im not. Sebastian and I were just st night, she hurriedly tried to exin. Donna, however, interrupted her, Gee, dont talk to me about such intimate topics between couples, its weirdly embarrassing. Thats when Sebastian appeared in the bedroom doorway, Donna, go ahead and get busy. Good. Donna hurriedly stood up and went out. Gee, the sweet early morning alone time of the young couple, she can not stir. After she left, only Bonnie and Sebastian were left in the room, and the atmosphere became somewhat stagnant. Bonnie grabbed the wet nket and kept her head down, not daring to meet Sebastians eyes. Sebastian also did not make a sound, just walked straight to the cab, took a tie, slowly and methodically tied. Finally it was Bonnie who opened her mouth first, asking tentatively, Mr. Grant, I dont suppose I said anythingst night that I shouldnt have, did I? What is something that should not be said? Sebastian asked rhetorically. Bonnie hurriedly looked away sideways and resignedly spread out on the bed, Its nothing, just pretend I didnt ask! At a time like this, more talk and more mistakes will instead make Sebastian suspect her. But if you dont ask, youre scratching your heart. Bonnie is simply depressed to death! What she didnt know was that her own depressed expression was actually written on her face and fell into Sebastians eyes. Its like a squirrel that cant find where the hidden food is, with puffy cheeks and blunt cuteness. The corners of Sebastians lips unconsciously curved up in a faint arc. He swept a nce at Bonnie before untying the tied tie again, his eyes slightly sunken, Come over here and help me tie my tie. Bonnie looked up and saw that Sebastian had tied it for half a day, but it wasnt even on. This mans ability to take care of himself is too poor, right? With a sigh of relief, Bonnie got off the floor and ran to Sebastian to help him tie his tie. Its just that Sebastian is a head and a half taller than her, and she has to stand on her tiptoes to be able to reach it, which is a little less convenient. And from Sebastians point of view, you can see Bonnies furry little head, the tip of her nose and her red lips pursed up nervously. My throat suddenly got a little dry.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Last night you said that you wanted to marry me a long, long time ago. Sebastian suddenly lifted his hand, wrapped it around her long hair that hung down the side of her face, and spoke leisurely. When Bonnie heard this, her hand shook and her tie almost fell on the floor. What the hell? She said she wanted to marry Sebastian a long time ago? That is my drunken nonsense, you do not take it to heart, in fact, I am a nymphomaniac, in the face of a handsome man like you, there is masturbation is also very normal well, huh. Bonnie finished her exnation and hated to bite off her tongue. This exnation, it is better not to exin it! She hurriedly tied her tie in three clicks, then ran downstairs to have breakfast. When I came downstairs, I happened to be rubbing shoulders with Rupert and panicked so much that I ran away without even saying hello. Rupert was full of confusion. What is going on with this couple? One called in the middle of the night to trick him, and the other in the middle of the morning to see no one. This is to fly shoulder to shoulder into the sky ah! He went upstairs in depression. When he got to the room, before he had a chance to talk to Sebastian, Sebastian handed him a stic Ziploc bag, Keep this, help me get a paternity test. Chapter 413: You are Mrs. Grant, the president’s wife Another paternity test? Now when he hears the words paternity test, Rupert has two big heads. Cousin, although the hospital is indeed owned by your family, but this every other day to do paternity test, more or less a bit of psychological distortion, right? Rupert said. Do what youre told, wheres all the nonsense? Sebastian swept over with an icy eye de, and Rupert shut up instantly. He took a look at the stic sealed bag, it was a long hair, still a light sub-brown color. Whose is it if not Annies?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Rupert was confused. No, this time cousin took a different route and wanted to do a paternity test between Annie and himself? What can the identification be? Brother brother and sister? Cousin, do you suspect that Annie is your real sister who you dont know about and who is long lost on the outside? Rupert asked tentatively. Sebastian: sooner orter you will end up with a pig. Stupid! Rupert was scolded and spread his hands in aggravation, Then what else would you have me do for a paternity test? For her and the four children, dont alert anyone and get the results to me as soon as possible. Sebastian said. Harm, you said so, so it is to do her and small children ah, wait, little Joanna also to do? Rupert finally realized that something was wrong. little Joanna is her cousins biological daughter, and now she wants to take a paternity test with Annie. Wouldnt that mean Sebastian nodded gracefully, Eh, she might be Bonnie. About the events ofst night, Sebastian and Rupert briefly recounted. Rupert got goose bumps all over his body. Oh my God, this is too much information, right? If Annie is really Bonnie, then isnt it true that weve gone around in circles and found someone? Ruperts whole body got excited, Cousin, wait, I will definitely use the fastest time to find out the result! After saying this, Rupert rushed to the childrens room, did not move to collect the hair of the four little ones, and then slipped away. He had to rush to get a paternity test to do so. On this end, Bonnie had breakfast and was taken to the office by Sebastian. She is now a designer for the Grant Group, and there is no excuse for her to go to work. But as soon as she arrived at the office, Bonnie noticed something was wrong. The Grant Group employees, who were always organized and busy, now seem to be a bitzy. When she went to the pantry to pour water, she also heard some employees gossiping about gossip and just not going to work. How can this work! The Grant Group is a publicly tradedpany, and even the janitors sry is much higher than outside, not to mention the regr employees. And the Grant Group doesnt pay so much for these employees to gossip. Bonnie then rushed to tell Eric about it. Eric Havens, thepanys bad culture has to be killed in time or it will cause a lot of damage to thepany. Bonnie cautioned. Eric nodded his head and promised to take care of it. But when Bonnie went to the pantry again in the afternoon, she actually encountered someone touching the fish again, and it was the same two people from the morning. This Eric, cant he be more reliable? Bonnie is really speechless. Since it was useless to go to Eric, she had to go and talk to Sebastian. Sebastian was in his office working on paperwork, so Bonnie ran in and told him about the whole thing, saying with a strained face, The Grant Groups great future cant be ruined. As she spoke, Bonnie noticed that Sebastians eyes were off. It was ced tightly on her with a bit of heat that made her ufortable all over. Why are you looking at me like that? Bonnie stammered a little, Do you think Im being nosy? No, you are Mrs. Grant, the presidents wife, and you share the honor and disgrace of the Grant Group. Sebastians voice was raspy and dark, maic. Chapter 414: Favour your wife more than Sebastian Bonnies cheeks were red and her words were out of tune, Then you remember to tell those people. Go ahead. Sebastian said gently.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Huh? Bonnies eyes were full of disbelief, Im going? Are you kidding me? The lips that could not be closed because of the shock, so Sebastian could not help but look darker a few, and suddenly wanted to kiss it, to taste what it was. But sensing his own thoughts, Sebastian immediately withdrew his mind. Now that he hasnt gotten the paternity test and cant be sure that the woman in front of him is the real Bonnie, these thoughts shouldnt be there. Thinking, Sebastian then side-stepped his face, Eh, you are now the presidents wife, its normal to help fix thepanys improper wind, go ahead, I watch you. Bonnie was dumbfounded. Standing in ce for a long time, she was sure that Sebastian was not joking. This man is really nning to let her step in to clean up thosezy employees. The sudden weight on Bonnies shoulders suddenly left her a little breathless. After a long time of hesitation, she tentatively said to Sebastian, I just try ah, not necessarily sessful, if not, you do not me me. Go ahead. Sebastian didnt seem to care. Bonnie then turned around and walked out. Eric walked into the office just after the first foot left. Mr. Grant, you really intend to let Mrs. Grant to handle this matter ah, the staff below is already instigated, Mrs. Grant a go, will not be added fuel to the fire? Eric said anxiously. After a pause, he added, How about I go help Mrs. Grant? Although his face is not as big as Sebastians, but at least he is also the chief assistant, more or less able to subdue those employees underneath. Sebastian, however, directly refused in a deep voice, No go, you go, how else can those rat turds surface? What? Eric froze for a moment and then reacted. It seems that Mr. Grant has left such a trick behind. Yes, if thepany has a deterrent and authority to go, these people will say nice things even if they are submissive, it is not easy to uncover the rat turds here. But if Mrs. Grant had been there, those people would have felt emboldened. When the timees, whoever takes the lead in fanning the mes or yin and yang, you can just pack up and throw thepany out. Mr. Grant this trick, really high ah! Then Im going to go pull the surveince right now and see whos giving Mrs. Grant a hard time, Eric said gleefully. Just as I was turning to leave, I heard Sebastian say again, Dont bother going. Huh? Im looking at it. Sebastian said, theputer screen slightly deflected for Eric to see, the screen is clearly Bonnies figure. Eric saw this and couldnt help but give a quiet thumbs up. Its high. There is no better way to spoil a wife than to spoil a young man. The face lightly as if nothing has happened, but in fact has turned on the monitoring at all times to pay attention. Eric swore in his heart that he would do the same to his girlfriend in the future. Then the question arises, when in the end will he find a girlfriend ah? Go out and do something. Sebastian said again in a deep voice. Eric rushed out of the office. In the office, Sebastian yed with his Parker pen while watching Bonnies every move on the ijuijuputer screen. The corners of the lips with a slight upward arc, cold as frost face, vaguely with signs of thawing. Chapter 415: She’s Deeply Hidden At this end, Bonnie took the elevator to the 17th floor. This floor is thepanys management and the floor where she heard gossip and gossip about the pantry today. Of course, the Grant Group is so big that there must be more than one pantry for gossip. Just Bonnie can not each personally to clean up, so find a more powerful department, kill the chicken to make an example of the monkey! After arriving at the department, everyone greeted Bonnie politely, said hello to Mrs. Grant, and then went on to touch the fish. Bonnie was also very straightforward and went directly to an employee, raised her hand and knocked on the desk, smiling and asking, Excuse me, how many years have you been working at the Grant Group? Its the third year. The employee replied. Bonnie nodded, Three years is not a short time, now there is an opportunity for a promotion and a raise, are you willing to do it? Hearing that they could get a promotion and a raise, the employee was certainly happy, What the hell Mrs. Grant, of course I am willing. Bonnie nodded, Its not that hard, just go to the pantry as a tea girl, the monthly sry, than the current increase of five thousand bar.This is from N?velDrama.Org. What? Honestly, the whole $5, 000 per month increase thing is indeed tempting. But if the five thousand dors is to go to the pantry to stay in exchange, then of course the employees are not happy. She even sensed that Bonnie was deliberately targeting her. The employee was particrly unconvinced and stood up directly pping the table, Mrs. Grant what do you mean by this, let me go to be a tea addict, if you want to dismiss me, just say so. Im not that stupid, sacking you is to pay for breach of contract, so the loss is too much, why not let you go to work as a tea addict, Ill find someone else for this position, anyway, you have little heart on the job. Bonnie said with a smirk. That palm-sized pure white face, blooming with soft and pure flowers, but full of frost and oppression, so that the surrounding people are given a shock. It is surprising that no one dares toe forward to help intercede. What if I dont go? The employee strained his neck, Are you forcing me to go? Also, there are so many employees in thepany, why do you have the right to target only me, if you have the ability to send them all to be the tea addicts. Yeah. Bonnie really wasnt intimidated. She raised her amber almond eyes, turned and surveyed the entire floor of the office, and with a single, resounding word If you want, all of you can go to be Tim Tea little girl, I have no problem, it is just thepany spend money to raise a group of idle people, these jobs I will find someone to take over. After a pause and added, But you guys think about it, most of thebor contracts you signed with the Grant Group are five years, the contract expires, I will not renew, and you lose industrypetitiveness because you have been Tim Tea Little Girl for too long The next words, Bonnie did not say explicitly. But everyones expressions turned ugly. After all, the subtext is too obvious. Its not easy to find a job after you leave the Grant Group because youve lost yourpetitive edge in the industry. Simply put, if they dont work well at the Grant Group, they will definitely not find a suitable next job in the future. Youre threatening us? The employee was so angry that his face turned green. Bonnies face is full of innocence, I let you go to work as a simple job like a tea girl, and also give you a pay raise, and when I say it out, people will only say that I am a big ingrate, I cant wait to be aggrieved! Staff: Damn, so angry that my lungs are about to explode and I cant find the words to refute it! Chapter 416: The identification results are out! The crowd was so angry that their fists were clenched. But can not find the words to refute, can only break the teeth even blood to the stomach to swallow. Bonnie this battle, sessfully subdued everyone. Before even an hour had passed, word of her heroic deeds had spread throughout the Grant Group. No matter where Bonnie goes, the employees who meet her have a look of terror and awe in their eyes. As if Bonnie was some kind of snake charmer. Bonnie didnt care at all and concentrated on her own business. Until closing time, Bonnie packed up and prepared to leave the office. Anna was irritated at the private club yesterday and, ording to Bruno, went home and locked herself in her room, not eating or drinking. This is definitely not going to work, so Bonnie ns to go over and persuade her. Since she hade in Sebastians car in the morning, she had to go out and take a taxi at this moment. Mrs. Grant, a colleague came up with a smile, where are you going, Ill give you a ride? No, Bonnie refused with a smile as she shook her head, its not very far, I can easily take a taxi.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Dont be polite to me ah, anyway, I have to run drops from work to earn money, or you give me ten dors, Ill drive you, just as a way to earn money. The colleague said again. This- Bonnie couldnt find a reason to refuse for a while. Get in the car. The colleague rushed to pull open the passenger door again. Bonnie could only be stiff and ready to go forward. And at this time, arge hand suddenly reached behind, directly dragged Bonnie to the past. The unguarded, Bonnie crashed into the broad, warm chest, the tip of the nose is full of familiar fresh breath. No need to think, this must be Sebastian. As expected, the expression of the colleague in front of him became a few moments of panic, Thin Mr. Grant. My wife, Ill deliver it myself. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Yes, then Ill go first, Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant goodbye. The colleague hurriedly got into the car and fled as fast as he could. Watching the car fly away in the traffic, Sebastian then lowered his pupil eyes and said with disgust, Who dares to get into anyones car, do you think your life is too long? Dont forget, Bonnie just today in the Grant Group to make an example of the chicken, many people are holding a fire in their hearts. Now enthusiasticallye forward to invite to ride in the car, is obviously not good intentions. Bonnie was depressed, Why are you suddenly acting like you care about me now, dont forget, I ran to make an example of you, it was you who arranged it, you didnt care about me at that time, now why are you doing it again? No sooner had the words left his lips than Sebastians raspy voice rang out, How do you know I dont care about you? Huh? Bonnie was bbergasted, You care about me now? When? Why doesnt she know? Sebastians eyes flickered a little unnaturally, lifting his thin lips to skirt the topic, Go somewhere, Ill drive you. Bonnie hurriedly shook her head and refused, No, that ce is very close, I can just go there by myself. Cut the crap, do you want to wait for another colleague to drop you off? Sebastian didnt give her a chance to refuse at all, Say the address. Just , Bonnie said, still hesitating. And thats when Sebastians phone rang. It was Rupert calling. Cousin, can youe to the hospital now? Rupert asked in a low voice, Just yourself, dont bring anyone. Sebastian subconsciously lowered his eyes and nced at Bonnie next to him, What is it? The results are in. Rupert replied. Chapter 417: What if she loses it again? Hearing the words of the test results, Sebastians pupils instantly shook. Ill be waiting for you at the hospital. Rupert said and hung up the phone. Sebastian put down his phone and turned his head to look at Bonnie. And Bonnie vaguely heard the conversation just now, Did Rupert ask you to go to the hospital ah, then you go, do not worry about me, I can take a taxi there by myself. Ill take you there first. Sebastian was still insistent. Just at that moment, Eric drove out and greeted warmly, Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant, you havent left yet? Bonnie saw the right moment and rushed straight to Erics car. Talking to Sebastian from a distance, Ill have Eric Havens drop me off, you go ahead. said, and waved his hand vigorously. Eric is full of confusion. What? Why is he sending Mrs. Grant? Sebastian, on the other hand, didnt dwell on it, turned around and got into his car and drove towards the hospital. Eric on this end, on the other hand, looked at Bonnie with a smile, Mrs. Grant, where are you going? No, Bonnie got out of the car, on second thought Ill just take a cab, see youter Eric Havens.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Eric: Whats going on? Why does he feel like hes being used as a prop? In about ten minutes, Sebastian arrived at the hospital. Rupert was sitting in his office and when he saw Sebastian appear, he rushed to his feet, Cousin, youre here. Whats the result? Sebastian asked, opening the door. Rupert then took out the test results and handed them to him, dictating on one side, Annie is a 99 percent gic match after identification with the four little ones. Thats right, Annie is the woman who gave birth to Sebastian back then. Annie, thats Bonnie! Sebastians bottomless pupils reflected the identification report in his hands, his expression inexplicable. So Bonnie, whom he had been looking for so long, was actually beside himself? Sebastian couldnt wait a moment longer, and immediately had to turn around and go out. But at this time, Rupert locked the office door from the inside. What are you doing? Sebastian narrowed his narrow eyes, his tone extraordinarily impatient. Rupert asks him, You are going to find Annie and make sure she is right? Yes. Sebastian admitted. Rupert was full of helplessness, I knew it, thats why I let youe to me alone, so I could stop you. Hearing this, Sebastians handsome face then lingered with ayer of iprehensible evil, Why are you stopping me? Cousin, in fact, when I got the identification results today, I also wanted to call with Annie to question, but I held back, Rupert narrated, Have you ever wondered why she has not disclosed her identity, and even changed her appearance? What if I go and question Annie directly now and scare her away? It took them five years and much effort to finally find out that she was around. As a result of recklessness and scare her away, is it not too much to lose? Sebastians fist, which was tightly clenched with veins, suddenly loosened up. So, what do you mean? Sebastian asked in a hoarse voice. Rupert thought about it, We need to know why Bonnie became the Annie she is now, and learn the truth before we can keep her. Theyve lost Bonnie for five years, and they cant afford to make the same mistake again! Chapter 418: You want to eat me? Sebastians ck eyes like ink, at this moment appears more dark and deep. Apparently, he agrees with Rupert. After all this time together, Annie has never voluntarily admitted that she is Bonnie. If they went to question her now, theres a good chance theyd scare her and make her run away. After a long silence, Sebastian slowly lifted his thin lips, Open the door. What are you going to do? Rupert asked. Looking for Annie, Sebastian replied. Ruperts eyes widened immediately and he stomped his feet in anger, Didnt I analyze the pros and cons of this matter with you? Why do you still want to go to her? I will not speak of this matter, Sebastian said in a quiet voice, when she herself is willing to speak, she will naturally tell me. And now, he just has to make up for all that he owes Bonnie! Rupert then ran his ass to the door. 8:00 pm. Bonnie finally made it back to the Sunshine Vi, exhausted to the point of falling apart, and her throat was dry to the point of smoking. Going to coax Anna is just mind-numbingly exhausting. This woman, for some reason, is particrly interested in that unisex pimp. Bonnie was able to persuade her to drink half a bowl of white porridge after a lot of persuasion. Now back at the Sunshine Vi, all she wanted to do was to get a good nights sleep.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Bonnie was so tired that she didnt even drag her coat and copsed directly onto the couch in the living room. Mrs. Grant, why are you lying here sleeping? What if you catch a cold? Donna walked up and asked with concern. Bonnie didnt even have the strength to wave her hand, Ill stay right here, Donna you leave me alone, Ill be fine. As soon as the words left her mouth, she was given a direct princess hug. What is this? Bonnie opened her eyes in panic and saw that she was in Sebastians arms, and the two were pressed extra close. Arent you sleepy? Go back to sleep. Sebastian said in a deep voice. How can she sleep when Sebastian is holding her like this? Bonnie hurriedly struggled to get down, Ill walk by myself, you put me down. Sebastian, however, held her tightly and looked at Bonnie, who was as petite as a child in his arms, with a sense of great joy at having lost and found! This is his heart Bonnie for five years Bonnie! Shes not dead! Despite the change in appearance, he still returned to him and even became his Mrs. Grant! God is helping him, so let the two of them go round and round, ore together. The curve on Sebastians lips deepened at the thought, Whats so shy about being carried upstairs by your own husband? Bonnies heartbeat fluttered and elerated, and her cheeks instantly flushed and burned like fire, I I just suddenly came to my senses. Jesus, what the hell is wrong with Sebastian? Why is she suddenly so nice and gentle to her? It feels like a dream! As he was thinking about it, Sebastian had carried her to the bedroom on the second floor and thenid her on the bed. With that, she knelt down and started to take off her shoes! Bonnie reacted when the left high heel had been removed by Sebastian. She shrank back in fear, only to have Sebastian clutch her slender ankle. She even yanked it towards her heels, forbidding her to escape. The maic voice is full ofughter, What are you running for, just take off your shoes, afraid that I will eat you? Bonnie ghostly, actually returned, You really look like youre going to eat me now Chapter 419: Wedding as usual After saying this, Bonnie regretted it and her cheeks flushed once again, Well, its better if I take it off myself. Sebastian swept a nce at her, a light smile on his thin lips, Not too sleepy to move? Now youre energized? Of course theres spirit! Who would not be energized after being carried upstairs by Sebastian and served to take off his shoes? Maybe the sleepiness has passed, so Im suddenly refreshed. Bonnie said in a serious manner. Sebastian nodded, Now that youre in the spirit, do something else. What? Bonnies hands subconsciously clenched the sheets and her words stuttered, What other things? What do you think? Sebastian said, and went straight to work, to unbutton the jacket on Bonnie. The fabric of the dress was rubbed with a rustling sound, and each stroke was like a knock on her tense heartstrings. In the middle of the night, a man and a woman are in the same room together, and also undress. What could be going on here! Bonnie was so scared that she stomped her legs back and forth, Calm down, although we are ostensibly a couple, this kind of thing wont work.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. If we are a couple, why not? Sebastians heart rippled as he looked at her cute look of panic and confusion, his bony fingers picking open the buttons of his jacket at a very slow pace. We dont have feelings. Bonnie hurriedly said. Sebastian narrowed his narrow eyes, not quite caring, Cant you without feelings? Of course not, this kind of thing must have feelings to do, otherwise it is not that, at least let me willingly, right? To stop Sebastian from getting his hands dirty, Bonnie says everything outwardly. However, the next second, Sebastian curled his lips and asked her rhetorically, Do I have to make you like me first when I carry you to the bathroom to take a shower? Huh? Bonnie was confused, So when you say something else you mean taking a shower? Then why are you taking off my clothes? Sebastian spread his hands innocently, Dont you take off your clothes in the shower? After a pause, he spoke again, What else do you think Im trying to do, huh? He came very close, and the sound of this umph word made a thousand turns, making Bonnies heart tickle and her cheeks burst red like blood. This dog man, he won! Bonnie hurriedly jumped off the bed and headed straight for the bathroom, I didnt think anything of it, Im going to take a shower. Looking at the woman fleeing from the scene, Sebastians mood got better. Really good. His Bonnie is back, right beside him. Although not the original look, but still the same shy and simple, a little teasing, panic like a rabbit. And the head of the bathroom Bonnie is not so light-hearted. She panicked and took a shower, but dragged herself out of the bathroom for a hard half hour. As a result, when I looked up, I saw Sebastian standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window. The ck loungewear trimmed his tall and upright posture, domineering and calm, like the gods of heaven so that people can not move their eyes. Arent you going to work in the study tonight? Bonnie asked. Go away, you dog man, how can I sleep while youre here! Sebastian nodded, Go, but before you go, there is something to inform you. What? Bonnie blinked in confusion. Ive decided to hold the wedding as usual, you get some rest, first thing in the morning, Ill take you out to see the wedding venue. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Chapter 420: His change Bonnie was stunned and immediately looked at Sebastian. Continue to prepare for the wedding? But didnt you say before that you had something very important to do, so the wedding had to be postponed to ater date? Bonnie asked. Sebastian nodded his head, his mature and reserved face was etched with seriousness, Indeed, I had something very important to do before, but now that I think about it, this is the most important thing for me. This wedding should have been given to Bonnie five years ago! Bonnie was a little confused, her brain felt like it was exploding with fireworks. Did she hear it right? Sebastian said that having a wedding with her is the most important thing? But C You also said before that you were going to look for Bonnie, youre not looking now? Bonnie asked again. When she continued to y dumb, Sebastian simply went along with it, Its because Im looking for it that Im asking you to cooperate with me for the wedding. In Bonnies astonished eyes, Sebastian revealed his n. You and I will get married, and then shell be pressed to show up at my wedding, and then I can talk to her about what happened five years ago. Sebastian said. So Bonnies voice was still a little hesitant, what are you going to say when you find her, huh? You want to know? Sebastian hooked his scarlet thin lips, Then youll cooperate with me in my acting, and youll know at the wedding then. After saying this, Sebastian left the room. Bonnie was left in the same ce, unable to figure out what Sebastian wanted. This night, Bonnie tossed and turned and did not sleep well. By the next morning, she appeared in front of the four little ones with two huge ck circles under her eyes. Mommy, did you go out as a thiefst night? Why are you so haggard? Erika asked. Lukas thoughtfully handed over a ss of iced Americano, Mommy, drink this to remove water retention and also refresh. The result was snatched away by Andrew in the next second, Stupid woman, stay upte and hurry to catch up on sleep, or heart problems how to do, so old people, but also children worry about, not ashamed? Little Joanna was more direct, hugging Bonnies arm, her cute eyes blinking, Then I wont go to kindergarten today, Ill sleep with Mommy Annie at home. As soon as the words left his mouth, Sebastian appeared at the table, Why dont you go to kindergarten? little Joanna clutched the corner of her coat and refused to answer. Still next to her, Erika eximed, Because today the teacher is going to take us to the farm to pick green peppers, and we will have fried pork with green peppers at the farm for lunch! Little Joanna hates green peppers. Not so, Bonnie face education little girl, picky food will not grow tall, and green pepper is very nutritious, can make you into a little beauty. Then I wont be a picky eater starting tomorrow, okay? little Joanna bargained, I wont go to kindergarten today. Bonnie wanted to say no. Before I could say anything, I heard Sebastian say, Donna, call the kindergarten teacher and ask for leave, all four kids are not going. Bonnie: !!! What is wrong with this man?This is from N?velDrama.Org. Even if you allow little Joanna to be a picky eater, you actually dragged the other three kids along with you. How can you educate your children like this! Why dont they go to school? Bonnie asked. A smile crossed the bottom of Sebastians night-like eyes, Of course Im following along to see the wedding venue. Chapter 421: These are compensation Bonnie was full of anger instantly mute. Last night Sebastian said the wedding would go on as usual and she was a bit skeptical. But now hes saying that hes going to take the kids with him to pick out a wedding venue, so it seems to be true. Her mind was dizzy and her expression was dull, and she stammered an oh in response. Lets eat first. Sebastian moved gracefully and sat down next to her. Then pick up the ss of iced Americano and start drinking it. By the way, I asked Donna to pour Bonnie a cup of hot milk, Dont drink anything too cold in the morning, its not good for your stomach. Yes, yes, yes, Donnaughed heartily, Mr. Grant is still thoughtful, look at me, Im just not as sweet and gentle as Mr. Grant! Bonnie held the hot milk and took small sips, and I dont know if she was panicked or smoked by the heat, her cheeks were flushed. After eating breakfast, Bonnie took the four youngsters upstairs to change clothes. Today to go to see the wedding venue, there is no shortage of walking, so she gave the choice of sportswear. The four little ones were dressed exactly the same and looked especially good. No, except for Erika, who still has a ck mole on her face and wears sses, everyone else looks great. Mommy, Erika asked with an unbnced look at her siblings who were all beautiful, pouting with a pink mouth, Mommy, when can I stop pretending to be ugly? Soon, Bonnie coaxed her, when Mommy finds out whats going on, shell let you go back to being a little princess and buy you a hundred princess dresses aspensation, okay? I dont want a princess dress, I have plenty. Erika shook her head. Bonnie couldnt help but smile, Wow, so Erika is so frugal for mommy, mommy is very touched. No! I really have a lot of princess dresses, look! When Erika saw that Bonnie didnt believe her, she ran to the far end of the checkroom and pulled open the cab door directly. Just see the original empty closet, now stuffed with a variety of princess dresses, and there are many high-fashion and limited models. When did you buy all this? It was delivered yesterday. The prettydy who delivered it said that Dad Sebastian bought these for me. Erika said in a milky voice. After a pause, and ran to the next closet, opened it full of boys clothes, also stuffed to the brim, These are Dad Sebastian bought for the older brothers. Bonnies beautiful eyes instantly shook, full of disbelief. Whats going on here? Bonnie then ran downstairs to ask Sebastian. Sebastians tone was t, It just urred to me that I havent shown anything to the little ones in the past few years, so Im just going to double up now. You didnt know them before either, so why would you indicate. Bonnie subconsciously opened her mouth, and then her heart stuttered. Wait, Sebastian said to double thepensation? He couldnt have sensed that AndrewLukas and Erika were his children, could he? The thought shed and was dismissed by Bonnie. If she really knew, why didnt Sebastian juste and confront her? Probably just like children, coupled with the inexplicable attraction of blood rtions, thats why they are so good to Erika! As he was thinking, Sebastian also spoke up, Whats so unusual about hurting a child, dont think too much about it, get in the car. Bonnie oh, this is to take the four little ones to the car.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian drove straight to Willistosrgest five-star hotel. Chapter 422: I want to give her all Thergest five-star hotel in Willisto is the Hotel Paragon. This hotel covers several thousand hectares and in addition to the hotel suites and restaurants in the front, it has arge church in the back and even contains a golf course. Now that autumn is in full swing, the maple forests near the golf course are showing signs of reddening. When blown by the wind, it is like a rippling haze cloud, the beauty is unbeatable. Little Joanna was so happy that she rolled directly on the grass, I love it here, daddy, Mommy Annie, how about you have a grass wedding here? When the timees, blue sky, white clouds, maple roses, it will be especially beautiful! Bonnie also had a hard-on. If she could get married to Sebastian in this ce, she would be the happiest bride in the world! Like it? Sebastian asked in a deep voice. Bonnie flinched for a moment, then nodded, Yeah, its nice. Lets go with here then. Sebastian said, and handed the staff the hot gold ck card. Okay Mr. Grant, Ill go now to confirm the time and venue, and make sure the wedding will be a perfect sensation then. The staff member bumbled off to swipe his card. Erika and Joanna found a small pond and had to drag their two brothers to catch the small fish. On thewn, there were only two people left, Sebastian and Bonnie. The breeze gently blew the broken hair around Bonnies ear, some messy beauty. Sebastians eyes moved slightly and naturally reached out to tuck her hair behind her ears. His long, slender hand traced Bonnies cheek, and wherever it went, the skin rolled up. You Bonnies entire body burned, Didnt you say you were having a wedding with me just to trick Bonnie out? Yeah, Sebastian nodded, but its also a wedding for her, and I think if you like it, then shell really like it too. Youre going to give her a wedding? Bonnies voice was noticeably more eager by a few degrees. Yes, I owe her so much, so now that I have a chance to make up for it, I must make up for it as much as possible. Sebastian said.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie hung her head in confusion. She could sense that Sebastian was not telling a lie. But if Sebastian really wanted to marry her, why did he say such cruel and desperate words when she was inbor? You forget it, its nothing. Bonnie held back. If she asked Sebastian now, she would be revealing her identity. Until we find out why Sebastian said what he did, its better for her to keep a low profile. And at this time, Erika actually ran to this side with a fish in her hands, her eyes shining with joy, Mommy, look, I got a small fish with my bare hands! Too excited to notice the rocks under her feet, Erika fell straight to the ground. Bonnie subconsciously went to pick it up. But the man next to her was even faster than her movements, and fell directly to the ground to catch Erika, acting as a human-shaped meat cushion. Wow, Dad Sebastian, youre so handsome. Erika was very adoring, You just looked like Superman! Get up and see if youre hurt anywhere. Sebastian said. Erika then hurriedly stood up. After some inspection, she was unharmed, but Sebastians suit was rubbed on the ground and was stained with a green pattern of grass juice that stood out. Chapter 423: We share a room? Sebastian looked at the mass of stains, cleanliness instantlymitted, deeply wrinkled the sword brow. Bonnie rushed forward, Take your coat off and give it to me, Ill go wash it for you. Hmm. Sebastian cooperated by taking off his jacket and handing it to Bonnie. Bonnie then took it inside the hotel, asked the staff forundry detergent, and washed the bit of stain on the suit by hand to get it clean. When she walked out again, she saw Sebastian ying with the four little ones on the grass. To be precise, y with Erika and Joanna. The two little girls only fished a small fish, who wanted it, so they quarreled with their faces flushed.This is from N?velDrama.Org. And in Sebastians hand was the little fish in a paper cup. Daddy, dont you love me? You can give me this little fish, I want to keep it. and Joanna said with a pout. Erika hurriedly tugged at Sebastians coat, But I caught this fish, Dad Sebastian, this fish should be mine. You also caused Daddy to fall down, so this fish should be given to me aspensation. I caused Dad Sebastian to fall down, not you, so why should I give you the fish aspensation. The two young girls crossed their arms and let no one go. That look, extraordinarily cute romp. Bonnie couldnt help butugh out loud and went up to try to coax them, saying that she would go out and buy them pretty little goldfish, one for each, so that the dispute could be sessfully resolved. But Sebastian has squatted in front of the little girl and said seriously, The little fish is also born to the mother fish, you snatched the little fish, what about the mother fish? Hearing this, the little one immediately lowered his head and his voice was weak, The fish mother must be very sad when she cant find her baby. Yeah, no matter whose mother it is, shes going to love her child, so you know what to do, right? Sebastian asked again. Eh. The two little ones said in unison. Then he went to the pond with the cup and put the small fish in it. The small fish waved their tails and swam towards the center of the pond. Now the fish mother must be just happy that she found her baby after all. Erika and Joanna said seriously. The two people who were arguing just now are now making up and holding hands to see the butterfly next to them. AndrewLukas also found arge shady tree and started ying with his phone. Sebastian and Bonnie then conferred with the crew on other details of the scenes. It doesnt look tooplicated, but its especially time consuming to actually implement every detail. They obviously went out in the morning and ended up in the evening. The four youngsters had long been asleep in the guest room prepared by the hotel, and they were sleeping soundly when Bonnie pushed open the door and walked in. For a while, Bonnie couldnt even be bothered to wake them up. And thats when Sebastian came over and handed her a room card, Go back to your room and rest if youre tired, Ill have the hotel bring dinner to your room. Hmm? Bonnie flinched, Arent we going home? I heard that from thiswn, you can see the most beautiful night view of the whole Willisto. Sebastian said in a deep voice. The implication is that they will be staying here tonight. Do I share a room with you? Bonnie asked again. Sebastian lowered his eyes to look at her, his thin lips slightly hooked, We are a couple, and we are here to book the wedding venue today, how many rooms do you think the hotel will give us, eh? Chapter 424: Sebastian’s cautionary tale Bonnie eyes red and Joannas big, That why we dont go back ah, I mean, after watching the night scene can also go back again. Eh, lets talk after dinner. Sebastian didnt object and urged Bonnie to go to the next room, Lets go. Bonnie then subconsciously felt that she could definitely go back after dinnerter. Whatever, its still early, lets eat first. Not long after going to the room, the hotel waiter brought the dinner. It was a very simple steak pasta, but I dont know if it was the chefs skill or the fact that she was hungry for too long, but Bonnie thought it was especially good. Dont choke, drink this. Sebastian handed over the tall ss next to him. Bonnie, unsuspecting, reached out and took a swig. Then it became clear that something was wrong. Why does this soda taste sweet with a hint of bamboo leaves? How does the bamboo leaf green vored champagne taste? Sebastian asked slowly and deliberately. Huh? Bonnie opened her mouth wide, This is wine, huh? Nah. Sebastian nodded and lifted his own tall ss and took a sip, Cant leave now, it counts as a DUI. Bonnie: !!! Why dont we call Eric and ask Eric to pick us up. Bonnie said. Thats okay too. Sebastian cooperated and called Eric, putting him on speakerphone by the way. Eric, who was at home, eating noodles to survive the program, quickly picked up the phone, Mr. Grant, what can I do for you? You pick us up at the hotel. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Eric immediately had to stand up and walk out. As a result, the next moment, and heard Sebastian said, By the way, I remember you seem to be ying outside today, and several women, so is it very dyed you, eh? Eric was going to deny it, but then reacted when he heard thatst syble. Yes, yes, Im ying outside, a lot of beautiful women, or Mr. Grant you should find someone else, or sleep in the hotel for one night is okay? Eric said. Eric Havens, Bonnie couldnt quite believe it, if youre out there ying with a beautiful woman, why isnt there any sound at all? Thats because Im answering the phone outside the booth ah, you wait, Ill let them say hello to you. Eric said, then hurried to use theputer to y the bar kind of video, trying to muddle through. The result is a slip of the hand, point into the rich aunt nightclub in the nightclub package pimps video. After clicking on it, several old aunts squealed with great satisfaction, Wow, our handsome boy is here, does he not want to work hard,e here quickly, let us love you properly! Eric: Mrs. Grant, listen to me, its not what you think, in fact, I went to the wrong room! Eric hurriedly exined.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie, however, had been petrified. Oh my God, is this the world of young people? Dont want to try so hard to y so openly! What an insightful experience. Have fun, hang up. Sebastian was more than dry and hung up the phone directly. Turning his head to look at Bonnie, he shrugged his shoulders helplessly, The hotel also doesnt provide chauffeur service, theres no way, lets rest here after seeing the night view. Said, very naturally took Bonnies hand, Lets go, eat and drink, go out for a walk to see the night scene, dont think about anything. Sebastians palm was wide and warm, wrapping Bonnies small, boneless hand tightly. She lifted her head and looked at the mans near-perfect side face, and for a moment her thoughts ran wild. Chapter 425: Sebastian, I’m in pain For some reason, Bonnie felt that the Sebastian in front of her was a different person. To be precise, it is his attitude towards himself that has suddenly changed. Along with AndrewLukas and Erika are not the same as usual.This is from N?velDrama.Org. But to say exactly what is wrong, Bonnie can not say. As she was thinking about it, she was already being pulled onto thewn by Sebastian. Sebastian pulled out a pic nket like a trick,id it t on the ground andid on it first. He also did not forget to pat the empty seat next to him, a wealthy elite elegance, voice raspy and dark, Come here. Oh. Bonnie then dutifullyid down next to Sebastian, but separated by a gap. As a result, the next moment, Sebastians big hand fished, pulled her close to himself, The nket is too small,e closer, do not get wet clothes by the night dew. This nket is still small? Bonnie feels that she can run in circles on the nket, not small at all, OK. Just about to retort, out of the corner of my eye I caught a glimpse of a shooting star passing in the sky. Its a shooting star, make a wish. Bonnie was so surprised that she hurriedly closed her eyes and raised her hands on her chest, making a wish in earnest. As a result, when I opened my eyes, I noticed Sebastian next to me staring unblinkingly at himself. The ck pupils were like a deep whirlpool that was going to swallow her up firmly. What are you staring at me for? Bonnie was a little embarrassed by the stare and her cheeks couldnt help but burn, Watching a shooting star, Im not a shooting star. Youre better looking than a shooting star. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Hearing this, Bonnies ears are red to the point of dripping blood, but the face has to show no concern, Mr. Grant, you are at least Willistos side of the hegemony, do not say such things, look very unseen. Sebastian subconsciously wanted to say that in fact Bonnie was the most dazzling worldly face he had ever seen. But in the end, it held back. If you say it out loud, she will definitely find out something, and then scared away what to do? With that in mind, Sebastian folded his arms behind his head and digressed, What did you wish for? Wishes dont work if you tell them. Bonnie chose to keep it a secret. And was I in the wish? Sebastian asked again. Meeting Sebastians gaze, Bonnie hesitated for a moment before nodding, Yes. Mm. Sebastian nodded, the corners of his lips unconsciously rising halfway. There is yourself, and that is enough. Two people no longer talk, looking up at the sky starry river, the ear is the pond of the burst of frogs, the breeze with the fragrance of gardenia, as if fall into the fairnd. It was sofortable that Bonnie actually fell asleep straight away. It was only when Sebastian was about to take her back to her room that he realized this. Instead of waking Bonnie directly, he gently took her in his arms and walked in stride toward the bedroom. But only two steps, Bonnies forehead quickly emerged from the thin cold sweat, the expression is also painful, as if in a dream to experience something horrible and painful. Nen Annie, wake up. Sebastian hurriedly shouted. Bonnie then jerked her eyes open and opened her mouth is a painful moan, I I had a dream, someone sawed my spine in my dream, and I hurt no, I really hurt, Sebastian, I My back hurts so much. Sebastians dark pupils shuddered and he ran outside with Bonnie directly in his arms. Chapter 426: Help must be called Bonnie was so sore that she curled up in the back seat of the car in a shrimp shape, yet she didnt forget to remind Sebastian, You youve been drinking and cant drive. Sebastian is really going to be pissed off. This woman, what time is it that she still cares about this? Do not say that he is a DUI today, even if he is disabled, use your hand to press the gas pedal, but also to send her to the hospital! Lie still, youll be there in ten minutes. Sebastian said in a deep voice, then he stepped on the gas and headed straight for the private hospital of the Grant Group. The expected ten-minute journey took him less than five minutes to arrive, and the journey was as fast as if he was about to take off. And in such a short time, Sebastian also called Rupert, urging him toe to the hospital to treat Bonnie. Bonnie was pushed by the nurse into the operating room, the entire hospital corridor was instantly enveloped by the red light, shining brightly, overwhelming peoples breath. Cousin, Rupert came over still in his silk pajamas and pajama pants, running and putting on his scrubs, whats going on? Not sure, Sebastians face was horribly grim, she was sleeping fine and suddenly woke up straight away with pain in her back. Its not an old back injury, is it? Rupert guessed, Ill go ahead and check it out in the operating room. This trip was two hours. When the door to the operating room opened again, it was Rupert pushing the already sleeping Bonnie out. She was given a painkilling injection and has fallen asleep, so she was taken to the ward for observation. Rupert said. Did you find out what the cause of the disease is? Sebastian asked in a deep voice.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Rupert shook his head with a guilty expression, Cant find out for the time being, but there is a little discovery, the spine she was injured before, has appeared to be corroded. Tonight Bonnie suddenly woke up from sleep in pain, also because the pain injection failed, so the kind of pain that the bones were eroded came clearly, making her painful. Didnt you say before that Mr. Smith had prescribed medicine for half a month? Sebastian furrowed his sword brow. Rupert scratched his head, Thats right, but now it seems like its not working. Isnt he an expert? Sebastian questioned again. Ruperts voice was getting weaker, Did he keep his hand in because I went back on my word and put him in jail? Sebastian had a chill radiating around him, Get him out and get Bonnie seen to first. After theplete cure, Rupert wants to dispose of this Mr. Smith, he has no problem. Rupert rushed to do as he was told. At one oclock in the morning, he drove to the prison and fished out Mr. Smith, who was packed up in the prison with only half his life left. Dont give me any tricks, if you let Annie have any more mistakes, I will make you beg for your life and die. Rupert threatened viciously. Mr. Smith was beaten up in prison, there is not a good piece of the body, and then heard this threat, then trembled violently. He so wanted to tell Rupert that he would not save people at all, but only harm them. But if he had said that, he would have been killed outright. I Mr. Smiths eyes rolled bony, I can save her, but I need a little time, you let me out of jail first, okay? Dont you dare try to pull any tricks. Rupert warned, still bringing Mr. Smith up to jail. Immediately thereafter, Mr. Smith was taken to the hospital to see Bonnie. Mr. Smith excused himself from the crowd on the pretext of doing a checkup, and then dialed out on thendline in the ward. Chapter 427: Really God help him! After a few beeps, the phone was answered, and a familiar and impatient voice came from the other side, Peter? Mr. Smith, no, Peter Smith rushed to speak, Brother, I encountered a little thing, you quickly save me ah. The man on the other end of the phone is the real Expert Smith, Peters real brother. Upon hearing this, Expert Smith got angry, Why are you out getting into trouble again, Peter, Ive warned you more than once, if you dont have the skills, stop running the clinic and I can give you a sum of money to do something else. Im sure I wont dare in the future, Peter hurriedly lowered his posture, but brother, if you dont save me this time, Im sure Ill get killed. In the end, it is a close brother, hearing this, Expert Smiths heart softened, Then I will call my assistant physician and ask him to help you. No way brother, you can only help me this time. Peter said anxiously. What the hell have you gotten yourself into out there? Expert Smith realized something was wrong, Im at the airport right now and Im leaving Reliacao soon and cant help you. Where are you going? Peter asked. Willisto, replied Expert Smith, I was invited by Mr. S. to see ady. Willisto? Isnt that where he is now? Peter saw hope again and hurriedly said, Brother, Im right here in Willisto, so hurry up ande over here, then bring your mask and sunsses to the private hospital of the Grant Group to find me, and be quick. After saying this, footsteps came from outside the ward. Peter then hurriedly hung up the phone. Almost as soon as he put the phone back, Rupert poked his head in from outside suspiciously and looked warily at Peter, Who are you talking to? Im just talking to myself. Peter hurriedly said. After a pause, he squeezed out another smile, Ive checked, it was a chemical reaction between the analgesic she was injected with and my medicine, give me some time while I work on a new one. How long will it take? Rupert asked. Peter thought briefly, two days, during this period I will stay in the hospital, you arrange a ward for me, no one is allowed to disturb me, and do not find someone to monitor me, otherwise I have psychological pressure, I will not be able to research new drugs. farts so much. Rupert said impatiently. And then helplessly promised, I know, but the floor entrance will be conserved, if you dare to run, caught and shot you directly. Dont worry, I wont run. Peter hurriedly nodded his head heavily. Immediately thereafter, Peter was admitted to a ward on the top floor of the hospital and began to wait anxiously.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. At this end, Sebastian stood in front of the hospital bed, looking at the tiny one pale woman on the bed, the atmosphere is particrly gloomy. Five years. Bonnie hase back to him with great difficulty, if there is a shoring because of the wound on her back, what should he do? Boing- In her sleep, Bonnie moaned out in pain again, her clear eyebrows knitted into a point. Because of the anesthetic, she wasnt able to wake up straight away and could only clench her teeth in pain in her sleep. In this case, there is a good chance that the tongue will be bitten to the point of being bloody or even broken! Sebastian saw the situation, did not hesitate to hand his arm up, the next moment was Bonnies little tiger teeth bite out of the wound, pain smothered out. Chapter 428: All thanks to him Sebastians body abruptly stiffened, so he lowered his dark eyes and looked at Bonnie who was in pain on the hospital bed, his voice raspy, Good girl, go to sleep. I dont know if I heard Sebastians voice or the pain dissipated, but Bonnie finally let go of her mouth slowly. Sebastian pulled his hand back and his arm had been bitten with deep cuts that were dripping along the skin to the ground. He took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the blood from the corner of Bonnies mouth before dressing the wound and sitting by the hospital bed. Until dawn, Sebastian did not close his eyes. The first golden rays of the morning shone in, and Bonnie finally opened her eyes slowly. She froze and nced at the white ceiling, turned her head, and saw Sebastian and the EKG next to him. Is this the hospital? Bonnie remembered. She suddenly had back painst night, then was brought to the hospital by Sebastian, then, pushed into the operating table to inject anesthetic, and knew nothing. Thinking of this, Bonnie subconsciously wanted to backhand her back. Dont move around, you have a syringe for the analgesic pump in your back. Sebastians low and dark voice fell, golden light enveloped down from his head, his handsome and cold face was like a carving, with concern and tenderness under his eyes. For a moment, Bonnie wandered off a bit. But shey back dutifully and allowed Sebastian to tuck herself in, Am I very sick? No, Sebastian denied, its just a previous injury affecting the spine, and a corrective surgery will do the trick. So thats it. Bonnie was then relieved. The result has not subsided for half a minute, and then suddenly rounded eyes, finished, Erika and the four of them are still in the hotel, we are in the hospital, then they I asked Donna to pick them up and take them back, Sebastian replied, get well and dont think about anything else. Oh. Bonnie nodded, her heart warming a little, Its a good thing we have you to help arrange these things, thanks. Were a couple, no need to say thank you. Sebastian said in a deep voice. With that, he stood up and walked towards the outside of the ward. Sebastian went to Rupert and asked about having the surgery. Youre just in time, cousin. I was just wondering about it. Expert Smith said he would wait until this afternoon to do Annies pre-op exam, as if he was deliberately dying something, and I thought it was fishy. So did you check it out? Sebastian only asked for the results. Rupert nodded and pulled several vials of medicine in sealed bags from a drawer and lined them up on the table. Seeing this, Sebastians handsome sword brows knitted deeply, I have not studied medicine, you can say it directly. These were found in the hotel where Mr. Smith stayed before, all of them are poisonous powder, which is not at all like what an expert should have, but it makes me think of someone. Who?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Expert Smith has a real brother, called Peter, I heard that the medical profession is not very good, but a little bit of skill in making drugs. Could it be that this so-called Expert Smith is not the real Mr. Smith at all, but his own brother, Peter Smith? If this is the case, then the reason why Bonnies back wound has not been able to heal can be found. It must be because Peter doesnt have the ability to heal. Even, Bonnie will be the way she is now, thanks to him! Chapter 429: Beaver for Prince Hearing this, Sebastians face was as gloomy as the sky before a rainstorm. The atmosphere in the entire office was so oppressive that it took your breath away. Where is he? Sebastian asked in a deep voice. Rupert hurriedly replied, The VIP ward on the top floor, Ill take you there. With that, the two went to the top floor of the ward. When I pushed open the door, I saw Mr. Smith sitting in front of the floating window, eating his breakfast in a slow manner. Sebastian opened the door and asked directly, Who the hell are you? Mr. Grant what do you mean by that, of course Im Expert Smith, havent we met before? If its Expert Smith, why is there only poison in the hotel where hes staying? Rupert pursued. Mr. Smith innocently spread his hands, As we all know, medicine and poison are inseparable, often what you seem to be poison, in medicine, there is also a lot of room for research. This I can believe, its just that when Expert Smith is diving into his poison research, he still has to hook up with women, two minds at once, doesnt he feel busy? When I think of the man in front of me who almost bullied Anna, Rupert wants to beat him up. At that, Mr. Smiths face finally changed, but it passed instantly and returned to normal, I call that abination of work and rest. Fuck thebination of work and y! Rupert almost got augh out of it. He didnt bother to try again and asked directly, Youre not Katifen, youre Peter, arent you? I cant understand what youre saying, Im Mr. Smith, Katifen said. Rupert wanted to produce other evidence.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. But Katifen was one step ahead of him, unbuttoning his wrist and folding it upwards twice to reveal an extraordinarily hideous scar, Is this enough to prove my identity? Seeing the scar, Rupert was instantly dumbfounded. He knows the scar all too well! The entire medicalmunity knows that in order to study the cream that can remove scars, Expert Smith used his own body for experiments and made no less than hundreds of cuts. Finally by the special ointment, it all healed so much that it could not be seen. But the only thing left is a scar on his arm, which is made after the scar on his deceased wifes belly, so he always kept it. Over time, the scar has be a trademark of Expert Smith and a representation of his deep love. The twins looks may be deceiving, but the scars are not. The man in front of you is really Expert Smith, not Peter! Rupert was a little dumbfounded, If youre Expert Smith, why are you dying the examination until this afternoon? The patient was just injected with a dose of analgesics and hormonal drugsst night, which will affect my preoperative index judgment. Mr. Robertson, I remember you are also a famous person in the UN medicalmunity, you should not be unaware of such basicmon sense. The five words of basicmon sense, Katifen bites extremely hard. Ruperts face was hot and embarrassed, and he looked weakly at Sebastian, Cousin, I Sebastian did not see it, but continued to set his gaze on Katifen, In that case, it is my misunderstanding, I am really sorry for offending Expert Smith, and please make sure that Expert Smith heals my wife. Dont worry, its my duty to save lives. Katifen nodded, Im not a public-private person. With these words, Sebastian and Rupert left the ward. The first foot just left, the next foot outside the window someone poked a head in, voice trembling, Brother, can Ie in, its so high outside, Im afraid! Chapter 430: Tragedy comes too soon Katifen turned his head and nced at Peter, who was picking at the window pitifully, with a cold expression, Come in. As soon as the words left his mouth, Peter hurriedly tumbled into the room. Hey limp on the ground panting heavily, his face full of gratitude for the aftermath of the robbery. Luckily, his own brother came over early in the morning, otherwise he would have been revealed as an identity just now. Its scary to think about whether youll be sent back to prison or just get killed. Ive warned you more than once not to use my name to go out and solicit, and youve gone even further this time, directly impersonating me? Katifen said angrily. Peter hurriedly crawled to his own brother, tugging his pant leg, tearfully apologizing, I dare not again brother, you just help me thisst time, I will go back to Reliacao with you afterwards, I go to do small business, I will never go out to cheat and harm people again. In the end, they are blood brothers, and Katifen cant really not give a chance. He kicked Peter and hated him, Stay here for me, when I go to do the pre-op on that Annie this afternoon, those people will surely follow me and move, and then you can leave the hospital. Yes, I know. Peter hurriedly nodded his head. After that, he looked at Katifen as if ingratiating, Brother, didnt youe to Willisto this time to see the patient as well, so it wont dy you, right? Mr. S. hasnt informed me yet, so there shouldnt be a conflict. Katifen said. And even if there is a conflict, what can be done? Can he still leave his own brothers death behind? When youe back to Reliacao with me, you will be honest with me, or I will not care about you. Katifen said, before sitting back down at the window to continue eating breakfast. By noon, Katifen went downstairs to give Bonnie a pre-op checkup. After reading the pathological slides of the back wound, his brow was not loosened. Peter is such a hoot. Dare to bury the capsule into the human body, now too long, the surface of the capsule has been dissolved, the poisonous powder inside is in direct contact with the flesh and blood, thats why it causes the bones to be corroded. And now the best solution is to rece the damaged bone with 3D printed bone. For Expert Smith, its not a minor surgery, but its not thatplicated and is 80% certain. I need to contact Willistos local medical research facility first and have the printed bones ready before the surgery, which will take about thirty-six hours. Katifen said. Rupert immediately said, There is such a research institute in my familys name, I will take you there.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. With that, Katifen and Rupert left the hospital. The ck-d bodyguards who had been guarding Katifen at the hospital naturally all dispersed. Peter seized the opportunity and rushed to slip out of the hospital through the security channel, thinking to run as far away as possible. Only a few steps, a careless, hit a person, nose almost knocked off. Dont you have eyes when you walk, dont you know to let me? Peter was so angry that he cursed. Obviously you did not look at Expert Smith, its really you, I can be considered to have found you! The man said excitedly holding Peters hand. Peter was confused, Who are you? The manughed, It doesnt matter who I am, whats important is that you shouldnt be here, lets go, Ill take you to the hospital, my boss is still waiting for you to save the day. Without a word, Peter was dragged straight back into the hospital. Chapter 431: I will manage you to the end Five minutester, Peter, standing inside the hospital room, simply wanted to cry. What the hell is going on here? Why would a group of people he didnt know circle him and say the boss would be hereter? What exactly is the boss? Thinking, Peter hurriedly rushed to the door and carefully spoke to the bodyguard at the door, That, are you guys mistaken, I dont know your boss at all, I still have some things to do. The bodyguard was unmoved, Dont joke about it Expert Smith, you are not our boss specially invited from abroad to treat the disease, what else can there be to do ah, really can not, we do it for you. Hearing this, Peter came to a realization. Feeling that these people are he recognized as his brother ah! He opened his mouth to deny his identity, the words came to his lips and hurriedly swallowed back. Because he remembered his brother Katifens admonition. In order to keep the Grant family from getting suspicious, he must conceal his whereabouts and make it appear that only Katifen hase to Willisto. Otherwise, he received ck money to poison things before, not likely to be exploded. Hell be dead by then for sure. Peter grabbed the few hairs on his scalp and retreated back into the room in a tangle of pain. This is from N?velDrama.Org. On this end, the Medical research institutions of Robertson Group. The real Katifen made light work of it, operating the printing machine to make bone models that matched Bonnies bones, then filling and refining them. This busy, is a full five hours. Katifen finally made the bone model to his satisfaction when the staff in charge of helping him was so tired that he was drowsy. And Rupert did not dare to dy, and returned to the hospital with Katifen. After a series of pre-operative tests, Bonnie was finally scheduled for surgery early the next morning. Who is the family,e out with me for a moment while I say what to expect from the surgery. Katifen asked in a deep voice. Without hesitation, Sebastian was about to stand up. But before she could lift her thin lips, Bonnie in the hospital bed said, Can I ask my babys godmother toe? Isnt this your husband? Katifen was a bit puzzled, You trust the childs godmother more? No, Bonnie hurriedly denied, I just thought I could feel more at ease if she was there. Katifen thought about it and agreed. Then call her now and get here as soon as you can or youll dy the surgery first thing in the morning. Katifen said. Bonnie called Anna and reminded her in a very subtle way that both Rupert and Sebastian were in the hospital room and that she needed to dress up beforeing over. Anna was upset about pimp, hearing this, directly jumped up, You wait, Iming over now! Bonnie hung up the phone and gave Katifen another look, Shell be here in about half an hour. Then Ill go ahead and prepare the medicine needed for tomorrows surgery. Katifen turned around and left the ward. With only Sebastian and Bonnie left in the ward, the atmosphere was suddenly a bit gloomy. Thinking of the notice and admonition she had just insisted that Annae and participate in the surgery before, Bonnie then raised her obscure eyes, That, I called the childs godmother toe, actually because You are afraid, Sebastian snatched her words, his eyes covered with ayer of frost, Dont be afraid, even if in your mind, you and I are not really a couple, I will manage you, to the end. Chapter 432: He has money! Bonnie bit her lip, unable to believe her ears. How does Sebastian know what shes really thinking? She obviously didnt say anything! Indeed, the reason Bonnie had to call Anna was because of fear. She was afraid that the operation would fail and she would be paralyzed, or a little more serious, just die What about AndrewLukas, Erika and Joanna, and Natan, who has not been found? So Bonnie must find Anna, if she really has an ident, Anna can help her deal with these things first. But Sebastian said that he would manage to the end Bonnies pupils dted a little. You rest for a while, Ille backter when your bestie arrives. Sebastian said, then got up and prepared to leave the ward. Sebastian, Bonnie called after him, with a touch of tentativeness in her tone, why are you being so nice to me? You are my wife. Sebastian replied. Bonnie didnt approve of the answer, But we were only married under false pretenses, and you said youd divorce me when your Bonnie returned. As long as you remain my wife, I will treat you well. Sebastian replied without hesitation.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. And for the rest of her life, Bonnie will be, and will only be, his wife! Bonnie raised her face to look at the in white ceiling, and her mood was a little delicate. It just wasnt subtle for long before it was surprisedby Anna who rushed in. Nen Annie are you okay, what kind of surgery is this? Anna asked anxiously. Bonnie looked at Anna in front of her dumbfounded, simply crying andughing, You answer me first, what are you dressed up as? Whats wrong with this? Anna looked herself round from top to bottom in disbelief, then pressed herself to Bonnies ear and said, Its not dressed the way you said it would be, whats wrong with it? Bonnie cried andughed. She just asked Anna to dress up a little so that Sebastian and Rupert wouldnt recognize her. As a result Anna is now wearing ck openwork halter top skirt with colorful puffy sarong, a pair of slope bottom shoes on the feet, various jewelry on the wrists and neck stacked together, and then with smoky makeup Thats called a non-mainstream killing horse. Dont say Bo and Koo cant recognize it, Bonnie also almost didnt recognize it. Okay, what do you care about me. Anna interrupted Bonnie, Hurry up and tell me, what kind of surgery are you going to have? Thin my husband will tell you. Bonnie said softly when she happened to nce at Sebastian in the doorway out of the corner of her eye. Anna immediately turned her head and greeted Sebastian, Mr. Grant is it, first time meeting, how are you, my name is Su Qin. Sebastian saw through it and nodded in cooperation, Miss Su,e with me to the office. Good. Anna cooperated and followed Sebastian to Katifens temporary office. And when Katifen finished talking about the possible scenarios for the surgery, Anna pressed on straight away. Is there no foolproof surgical solution? You are an expert, you can surely handle this surgery perfectly, whether its theck of precision of the instruments or theck of manpower, all these can be solved. Anna said excitedly. She was about to say that she would pay for it herself, but the next moment she remembered that she was now dressed as a killjoy and hurriedly spoke up again, pointing to Sebastian next to her, He has money, he can pay whatever he wants. Chapter 433: His woman is really not very good Sebastians eyes were raised, and a look made Anna swallow the rest of her words. She snapped and squeezed out a smile, No? Mr. Grant you are the biggest plutocrat in Willisto, besides Annie is your wife, are you going to see death and not save her? Sebastian waited silently for Anna to finish before saying to Katifen, If theres a way to make sure the surgery is foolproof, do whatever it takes. Katifen then shook his head with an extraordinarily guilty expression, Surgery is all risky, and theres no way I can guarantee that its foolproof.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, even a small cold can sometimes kill a person. Whats more, Bonnies surgery was on the spine, and he was able to control the risk to ny percent, which is already very rare. After a pause, Katifen added, But even if there is any risk in the surgery, I will be responsible to the end. Paralysis he went to find the best specialists in neurosurgery to help diagnose and treat, if other problems, even if there is a chance of survival, he will try to salvage! After all, this injury was inflicted by his own brother. Katifen wants to atone for everything her brother did! Coming out of the office, Annas mood was a bit heavy. She took several deep breaths and still couldnt squeeze out a rxed expression. Had to turn my head to Sebastian, Ill stay out of the ward for fear Annie will see me, and if she asks me, just say Im in a hurry to get home and have something to do. Mm. Sebastian nodded, not holding back. To be honest, Im used to seeing Annas usual domineering Missy dress, and suddenly Im faced with such a non-mainstream her, its really a bit hot eyes. It is good to go early, so as not to see the heart turned over. Anna didnt care that much and just turned around and went downstairs. Because she had to hide her identity today, she purposely took a taxi and came here without driving. But now it is the noon rush hour, the hospital entrance is particrly congested, and it is impossible to get a taxi. Annas legs were numb from standing, but she still didnt wait for a cab. And thats when the sound of a siren came from behind. She turned her head and saw Rupert, who was sitting in a ck Aston Martin. Gu Miss Su, do you want to go home, do you want me to drive you? Rupert asked. In fact, just now Rupert has been in the next corner to look at a good half day, really can not help, only deliberately drive out. But Anna didnt hesitate half a second and refused directly, No, I have a boyfriend to pick up. I thought you said youd never see him again? Rupert asked in amazement. Anna hurriedly retorted, Who told you that I will never see him, he is my favorite man, I want to be with him for life. After a pause, and sensing that something was wrong, How do you know I said that? Rupert back of the cold sweat whoosh out, stammering exnation, just I guess, after all, Annie said you lost love, lost love, do not all will say this? Thats who you think is out of love, right? Anna rolls her eyes, Im not, Im just saying it in anger. So. Rupert nodded, Then Ill leave you to wait for him to pick up. After saying this, they directly stepped on the gas and went away. Anna was left standing dumbfounded. No, the man just left like that? In the end, do you know what is called mercy ah. How can you find a girlfriend like this, even if you find one, this girlfriend should not be good, after all, blind ah! Chapter 434: Women are so fickle After Anna mentally vomited, she hammered her sore legs and nned to take a taxi from a ce with less traffic. Only after walking not two steps, someone came around the corner in front of her, and then half squatted down, Come up, Ill carry you. Looking at the familiar mask, Anna flinched for a moment. Who is this if not pimp? You recognized me? Anna was amazed, Im all dressed up like this and you still recognize me? Rupert hooked up his scarlet thin lips, I would know you even if you were turned into dust. With that, he tried to reach for Annas hand. Anna, however, took a step back, her eyes full of anger and disgust. She held up her bag and hammered Rupert hard again, Get away from me, you scum, I never want to see you again in my life. Although the fact that pimp could recognize her made her heart quite touched. But one size fits all, this kind of scum she must be as far away from the better! Rupert: No, thats not what Anna said just now! Howe he went to park a car and change his clothes, Anna changed her mind again. Oooooooooooooo, women are so fickle. Rupert heart bitter, but also can not say. He can only continue to maintain a half-squatting action, softened his posture, The previous matter is a misunderstanding, that is just my colleague in the bar, what rtionship is not, if you do not believe, you can go to investigate. Word by word, sentence by sentence, even punctuation carries seriousness. Annas eyes then loosened for a few moments and sniffed, Then you also went to a private club and purposely waited on the VIP guests in the VIP booths? Huh? Rupert was a little confused. When did he even serve a VIP? Do I need to remind you that this Wednesday, at five oclock in the afternoon. Anna said. Upon hearing this, Rupert was enlightened. Wasnt that the time Bonnie broke into the booth? So he understood why Bonnies eyes always wandered back and forth that day on the bartender who came to deliver the wine and him, and the expression was so obscure and embarrassing. So thats it! Must have identified the bartender as the pimp Anna was talking about, and he was the honored guest being served! No, why is he the pimp now? On his so jade tree look, and then is also a fallen high wealthy handsome, Anna actually took him as pimp. How to look like not okay! I was just there to drop off the car keys that day, and then I left. Rupert exined. Its that simple? Anna asked. Rupert nodded heavily, Its that simple. Besides, theres one thing I need to rify to you. Saying that, Rupert urged again, Hurry up ande up, Ill take you somewhere. To what? Anna asked suspiciously, with a few searching moments in her eyes. When Rupert saw her hesitation, he simply did not bother to talk any more, and directly pulled Annas wrist, and with a gentle pull, Anna fell on his broad and strong back. He slowly stood up with Anna on his back, his handsome sword eyebrows hidden under his mask twisted into an ink dot, Why are you so light, like a refugee who hasnt eaten in years. Youre the refugee, Anna was upset, I call this figure management. Eat more, I like it fatter, squeeze it soft. Rupert said, then has lifted his feet towards the front.This is from N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 435: Give me a chance to be bullied Anna was bbergasted for a moment, then reacted to what exactly Rupert meant by this. She twisted Ruperts arm fiercely and threatened nonchntly, If you dare to make fun of me again, Ill rip your head off. That bared teeth threatening look, under the non-mainstream makeup, looks a little ugly. But the corners of Ruperts mouth couldnt help but rise in response to a yes. Soon, Rupert dropped Anna off at the entrance of the neighborhood where the vi was located. Go home and get some rest. Rupert said, turning around and preparing to leave. David, Anna called after him, then ran quickly to follow, staring unblinkingly at this mask on Ruperts face, when are you going to show me your real face? Next time, when Im ready, Ill show you. Rupert said. Whens the next time, no specific time? Anna was not satisfied with this answer. Rupert thought about it, The first of next month, your birthday, as one of those birthday presents. Anna then nodded in satisfaction, Okay, then you dont cheat. After saying this, Anna happily walked towards the vi. When I passed the security booth, I was unsurprisingly stopped by the security guard. Oops, so youre the owner of building 8. Im really sorry, youre wearing makeup today, I almost didnt recognize you. Anna was in a good mood and raised her chin to show off her makeup, How about that, dont I look good? The guard shook his head honestly, Eh, its not good at all. Anna: Straight men, as straight as Rupert, dont know shit! In the blink of an eye, it was the next morning. After Bonnie changed into her scrubs, she was ready to go into the operating room. Sebastian apanied her to the door of the operating room, his gaze sunken, Dont worry, just go in and sleep well, dont think about anything, after you wake up, the operation will be done. Good. Bonnie nodded, I got it. Rupert also came over, Annie you dont have to be afraid, I will help beside the operating table and will make sure you are safe. Hearing this, Bonnie couldnt help butugh, You said it so solemnly, I was a little scared instead. Then I wont say anything, its really nothing, theres nothing risky about the operation. Rupert hurriedly shut his mouth. Saying that, Katifen arrived at the door of the operating room, When you are ready, go into the operating room, the operation will take about seven hours, maybe dyed, are normal, do not worry too much. Good. Sebastian nodded, However long it takes, Ill be waiting outside, Expert Smith, please. Thats what Im supposed to do. Expert Smith nodded, Then well begin the procedure. Immediately afterwards, Katifen and Rupert both pushed Bonnie into the operating room. The red light on top of the operating room then lit up, enveloping Sebastians entire body, the handsome face were reflecting a faint scarlet light, expression obscure. Bonnie, you are going to be fine. Because you can only get better, I owe you all these years, you suffer the aggravation, all from me with interest back. So, you must get better for me! Sebastian finished silently in his heart, which exhaled a long breath and sat down on the bench. Too focused on the situation in the operating room, actually did not notice that there is actually a very oddly dressed cleaner at the end of the corridor, is now and then ncing at the operating room side.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Chapter 436: How can I get her to die? When the operation was three hours old, a nurse finally came out. Sebastian immediately stood up, Nurse, how is Annie doing now? The operation is going well so far, but there is not enough blood, I am out to get the blood bag, please give way. The nurse said. Hearing this, Sebastian immediately sidled away so that the nurse could get the blood bag. And it was while this was happening that the janitor flew the door of the operating room open a crack and got in. She changed into a sterile surgical gown at the heel of the sink, pretending to be a nurse, and came up near the operating table. Its just nearby, too. For leaning further forward, Rupert stopped her with a frown. What for, cant you see that you are doing surgery, this surgery is very delicate, you dont go up and disturb Expert Smith, Rupert reprimanded with dissatisfaction. The janitor hurriedly lowered his head, not even daring to let Rupert see his face, Yes, I know. When Rupert walked away, she raised her head again, her eyes full of ferocity and disgust, and looked viciously at Bonnie on the operating table. This damn Annie, why isnt she dead yet? And this Expert Smith, didnt he already take money from his baby daughter, why is he curing her now? The more the woman thinks about it, the angrier she gets, she wants to go straight up and strangle Bonnie on the operating table. Yes, this woman is no other than Bes mother, Madeleine! Since Be was sent to prison, Madeleine has been in hiding, like a street rat. How could Madeleine not be angry when she fell from her high life? She has been lurking around the Sunshine Vi, just looking for a chance to get Annie, but never thought that Annie herself fell ill first because of the back injury. Madeleine had thought that God must have opened his eyes to help her clean up Annie. After all, if it wasnt for Annie, who appeared halfway through the day, how could she and Be, and indeed the Jones family, have be like this? But now, Annie is actually going to be cured soon. What the hell is this paid Katifens brain! Madeleine thought, and looking around again, she noticed a few spare scalpels sitting on the other side of the operating table, unchecked. If she quietly gave Annie a cut under the sterile cloth at this time, and then ran away, she should not survive? Madeleine thought, and pretended toe to the heel as if nothing had happened, and then took the scalpel. Immediately afterwards, the sterile cloth was lifted and a cut was made towards the aorta of Annies inner thigh. But before she could do so, the scalpel in her hand fell to the ground. There was a loud click and a loud sound. Madeleine panicked, her face was white as a sheet, and she hurried to bend down to pick it up. Who told you to squat down, dont you know the sterile code? Get out, get out. Rupert immediately reprimanded.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Without giving Madeleine a chance to exin, Rupert gave a wink to the nurse next to him and Madeleine was dragged out by the scruff of her coat. Like this major surgery, extra attention is paid to the sterile environment, even the hands after washing, which must be kept at chest height. Not to mention the scalpel that fell on the floor, that is contaminated, and the person squatting will likewise have to leave the operating room immediately. Madeleine was blown out of the operating room before she had a chance to do anything. Just in time, the nurse came back with the blood bag and looked at Madeleine who was driven out, full of amazement, Who are you, why are you wearing Lilys surgical sterile suit anding out from inside the operating room? Chapter 437: That stupid woman is afraid of pain Madeleine was confronted and her first reaction was to rush to escape. However, she had not been too suspicious, so run, let people notice the end. The front-running Sebastian kicked Madeleine directly to the ground! Ah! Madeleines chest hurt so much that it almost shattered, and she curled up into a shrimp shape on the floor. Sebastian stood up and strutted over to Madeleine, intending to remove the mask from her face. But just close enough, Madeleine suddenly pulled out a packet of something from her arms and sprayed it towards Sebastian. Daddy look out! A childish voice rang out, rushing over to shield Sebastian. The liquid then sshed all over his petite back. And Madeleine took this opportunity to get up and run. There were a few patients on the road who wanted to intervene, but they were all frightened by Madeleines frantic appearance and could only weakly retract their hands. And this end, Sebastian pupils shocked, rushed to hold the boy in front of him, Andrew? Are you all right, Ill take you to the doctor now. Its just saline, its okay daddy. Lukas ran over from the side and picked up the empty bottle Madeleine had thrown on the floor, saying as he examined it, You hurry up and get someone to catch that bad guy. Sebastian immediately pulled out his cell phone, Block the entire hospital and investigate a suspicious woman who ran out of the operating room, make sure to find out for me. Okay Mr. Grant, Im going to arrange it. The security chief on the other end of the phone immediately said. Hanging up the phone, Sebastian was still not quite sure about the injuries on Andrews body. He turned his head to the nurse who was already scared silly, Send someone to watch the operating room, no suspicious people are allowed toe near, if the person inside has a shortage, I will let the whole hospital be buried with them. The nurse was so busy nodding that her words stuttered, Dont worry Mr. Grant, I we definitely will. After the exnation, Sebastian then picked Andrew up, Its okay, Ill take you to check it out now. Regardless of what the liquid sshed on Andrews back really is, its always safest to have an examination. Andrew was fiercely held in his arms, and his cool, cold little face was full of twists and turns as he struggled to get off the ground, I can walk by myself. But Sebastian was insistent, Be good, daddy will carry you. The tone is unquestionable, Andrews eyes shed, did not say anything more. Soon, Andrew went to the doctor for a detailed examination.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The doctor breathed a sigh of relief, Nothing serious, its just saline, if youre scared, you can go to a psychiatrist for some psychological guidance. Andrew certainly doesnt need one. Im fine, Im going to go see that stupid woman. Stupid woman, naturally, refers to Bonnie. Sebastian then had the presence of mind to ask, What brings you to the hospital? We found out about Mommys surgery from our godmother, so we came over to check it out. A gentle Lukas exined. After a pause, he added, Dont worry Dad Sebastian, we didnt tell Erika and and Joanna oh. The little girl, if she knows that her mommy is sick and has to undergo surgery, she will definitely be anxious to cry. Sebastian looked at Lukas in front of him and his thin lips couldnt help but curl up into a faint smile. I have to admit that Lukas, who is gentle, attentive and considerate, is actually very much like Bonnie. Bonnie was always like this, thinking of others first in everything she did, fearing that others would be angry and upset. This is the little fool who gave birth to his little fool ah. Your mommy is fine, its just a back injury that needs normal surgery, we got the most authoritative Expert Smith, the surgery will be a sess. Sebastian assured. But Andrew is still a little less convinced, That is surgery after all, that stupid woman, and very afraid of pain Chapter 438: Start a thorough investigation Sebastians heart, all of a sudden, was tugged. Yes, the Bonnie he remembers is a little girl who is very afraid of pain. When you fell and broke the skin while running in school, you could sit on the ground and cry your eyes out. But now she has a new face and is pulling three children up alone. Physically and psychologically, it must be very painful, right? Sebastians eyes rolled with shock, but not a word coulde out. He wordlessly stroked AndrewLukas head before slowly lifting his thin lips, Come on, lets go wait in front of the operating room. Good. AndrewLukas nodded. They waited together outside the operating room for another five hours or so until dusk, when Bonnie was finally wheeled out. Both Rupert and Expert Smiths eyes were extraordinarily tired, and their eyes were even more covered with red blood and breathlessness. The nurse outside was prepared and hurriedly took the glucose liquid that had been prepared and poured it into the mouths of the two. A quick intake of sugar can restore a little strength to their already depleted bodies. The two drank a full 500 ml of glucose liquid in one gulp. After a few more minutes of rest, this came back, The surgery was a sess, next you just need to rest well. Please, Expert Smith, Sebastian thanked from the bottom of his heart, just ask me how much you need for the consultation, as long as it is within my affordability, I will pay you. In other words, as long as Expert Smith does not directly want to put the Grant family in a pot, he can give. After all, Expert Smith saved Bonnies life. Bonnies life is more important than anything else. But the reason fornot giving it all away is because there are still five children and Bonnie to feed. Katifen, however, had no intention of asking for money, and after a moment of hesitation with her head down, made her request, I dont want money, I want a request, within your reach, is that okay? Yes. Sebastian agreed without hesitation, What kind of request? Expert Smith sold a story, I cant say yet, wait for the day your wife is cured and released from the hospital, I will say it, so I also have more confidence. Yes. Sebastian agreed. Please book a hotel near the hospital for me in the meantime, and I wille over every day for checkups. Katifen said again. This kind of small thing, of course, Sebastian was very quick to agree. And after the surgery, Katifen was already tired and went straight to the hotel to rest.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Sebastian set his eyes on Rupert again, Youve worked hard too, thatnd in the west of the city, its yours. Rupert immediately squeezed out a smile, With this word from you, cousin, let me do it for another nine hours. As a result, the next instant, Sebastian gave him a very merciless punch. It hit him right in the chest, causing Rupert to grimace in pain. Shut your ravenous mouth, she will never have another surgery in her life, any surgery at all. Rupert also realized that he had said the wrong thing and hurriedly patted his mouth, Yes, yes, my bad, she will be healthy and live a long life in this life. After saying this, Rupert was also ready to go to rest. Sebastian, however, called out to him, What did the man who just went in the operating room do? Because of the operation just now, Sebastian did not dare to go in and disturb. Only now that the operation was sessfully concluded did he start a thorough investigation into the matter. Chapter 439: Catch her and give a hundred million Rupert was first full of doubts, and then learned that the person who asked is the nurse who was thrown out, immediately excited to shoot thighs. I said how there is still this kind of stupidck in the operating room, the scalpel fell and still dare to bend down to pick it up, that is to destroy the sterile environment ah, it turns out to be a bad guy. Sebastians pupils instantly narrowed into a dangerously narrow line, You said she was holding a scalpel? Yeah, she started sneaking close to the operating table, then somehow went across to me and got the scalpel on the floor As Rupert said this, a sudden bad chill rose up behind him, Crap, is she trying to kill Annie? Sebastian nodded, his eyes dark and ghastly, Dont rule out the possibility. Who would make a move on Annieat this juncture, and knowing she had surgery, I dont recall you making this known at all. Rupert was puzzled. Fearing that others would worry, Sebastian didnt even mention the four small children. And from where did the news of Bonnies hospitalization for surgery get out? AndrewLukas came by just now and said Anna told them. Sebastian said. The words just fell, Rupert then directly shook his head to deny this possibility, You suspect that it is Anna? Impossible, Anna is her best friend, absolutely impossible to do such a thing. You seem extraordinarily protective of her. Sebastian sensed the elements. Ruperts face flushed with an imperceptible flush of teenage nostalgia, but his mouth still insisted on denying it, No, Im just stating the facts. Then if its not her, it means someone has been keeping an eye on Anniebehind the scenes who can you think of for such an enemy? Sebastian asked. Rupert spread his hands innocently, If you dont know, how can I know? At this point in the conversation, there seems to be little nutrition or value left. And Sebastians cell phone soon rang, and it was the hospital security brigade chief calling. Got the guy? Sebastian asked in a hushed voice as he picked up the phone. The security brigade leader sounded extra guilty, Sorry Mr. Grant, we didnt catch the woman, she actually dug a dog hole in the wall at the back door of the hospital and ran straight away. so useless security chief, can note to work tomorrow. But the next moment, the security chief said, But I found out her identity, this is the hospital hired temporary workers, called Jiang Xian, information I immediately sent up to you. Two minutester, the head of security rushed to Sebastian, panting, and handed the information to Sebastian respectfully. Sebastian took it and flipped through it, then pped it right on Rupert, Check it out.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rupert hurriedly looked down to see, then jumped in shock, Isnt that Bes real mother Madeleine? If its Madeleine, then he gets it. Apparently it was Madeleine who didnt want Bonnie to live, after all, she and Be are now in this state, all because of Bonnie. But she didnt think about the fact that it all startedwith her and Be. If they hadnt harmed Bonnie back then, how could they have be what they are now? issued a wanted notice, Sebastian hanging at the side of the fingers curled tightly, his voice covered with a chill, even punctuation seems to float ayer of ice, in addition to issue another reward for information to give a million, to catch Madeleine, a billion. Chapter 440: She also knows the truth One hundred million is money that many people cant earn in a lifetime of effort. If they can catch Madeleine, they can say goodbye to work from now on and start to lie down to win the retirement life, and even leave a fortune for their descendants. Any less, getting a million dor lead reward can make life a lot better. So with the trend of money, there will be a lot of people spontaneously looking for Madeleine. When Rupert thought of this, he couldnt help but give a thumbs up towards Sebastian, Its still you, cousin, whos good enough toe up with this kind of solution. Since youre showing admiration, Ill leave this matter to you. Sebastian said in a deep voice. At the word, Rupert froze. No, he just casuallyplimented it, how did this matter fall on his head?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. He just finished surgery, his body is already overdrawn, really cant afford such a big task ah. I was about to say no when I noticed that Sebastian had already walked away. Cousin? Cousin! There is something we can discuss, you do not rush ah cousin, this thing I really can not do. Rupert wailed in pain behind him. In the same world, Madeleine is hiding around like a street rat. Finally, she returned to the ce where she was temporarily living C a small, cramped, dark-hearted motel. After all, this is the only kind of ce where you can check in without an ID card and can make sure Madeleine is not arrested by the police to find out her whereabouts. Back in her room, Madeleine rushed to lie down on the bed and wrapped herself in the musty quilt for Erika. But even so, the body can not control the trembling. It all stems from the scenes she saw while in the hospital. The faint scar at the base of that thigh. Madeleine recognizes that scar! It was when Bonnie and Be were ying as children, Bonnie rolled down the stairs to save Be, and identally stuck an iron nail into the root of her thigh. At that time, the Jones family was as small as a molehillpared to the Morgan family. Madeleine was worried that the Morgan family would find out ande after her, so she told Bonnie not to tell anyone at home, and that if she was found out, she would say that she had done it. Later that time, Madeleine also kept an eye on the wound on Bonnies leg. She was relieved until the wound healed, leaving only a faint C-shaped scar. Its been so long ago that Madeleine thought shed forgotten. But today, when she saw this scar at the root of Annies thigh on the operating table, all the memories came overwhelmingly, making her whole body shudder. So thats how it is! Bonnie, whom she and Be had searched for a long time but couldnt find, was actually hiding around, and was actually Annie! Thinking of this, Madeleine finally could not resist, directly rolled out of bed, changed a set of clothes, and then put on a human mask, disguised as the Jones family a maid appearance, and left the inn. Madeleine headed straight for the womens prison. Two hourster, she finally met Be in the visiting room. Since thest time Annie paid for Bes care, Be is now living a great life in prison. It even looks healthier and rosier than when it went to prison. And seeing this, Madeleine was furious. Shes out there in fear and hiding, but her own daughter is hiding in prison and living the good life? Chapter 441: How did she give birth to this stupid daughter Sister Zhou, why did youe to see me. Be asked danglingly. Madeleine saw this and was even more angry. Lowering his voice, he scolded, Stupid, look who I really am? Are you crazy, how dare you call me stupid, you a smelly working man, believe it or not, when I get out, the first one will get you killed. Be was so angry that she cursed loudly. The next moment, see Madeleine made a hair fiddling motion, the curses will be abruptly stopped. She looked incredulously at Madeleine in front of her and covered her mouth in surprise, Mom Before the words could be finished, they were stopped by Madeleine with a look. Sister Zhou, why did youe to see me? How did you get in, didnt you already leave Willisto? Be hurriedly asked. Madeleine collected her expression and tried not to show her anger as much as possible, I want to leave, but I have to be able to get away, now that the way to thedy is blocked outside, I, the maid, am also suffering along with it. Is this all Sebastians doing? Be inquired, but was not surprised at all, Dont worry, Ill set this up. Shell set it up? Madeleine thought she heard a joke, If you can think of a way, you might as well get yourself out of jail first. Im fine in prison now, I have food and water, besides, Ill get out sooner orter, after all, now Annie and I have a good rtionship, shell definitely help whenever I want him to do something for me. Not to mention this okay, mention this, Madeleine will be more angry. She didnt even know what to say about her stupid daughter. Is that Annie? Thats just Bonnie with a new skin! Thinking about it, Madeleine told Be about it in an extremely subtle way. Be was stunned and shook her head desperately, No way, how could she be her? I saw it with my own eyes, how can it be false? Madeleine said in no uncertain terms. After a pause and added, And now that Peter has also been turned back and operated on her, thest hold you have on your hands is gone. What?!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was like a thunderbolt hitting Bes head, blowing her up on the outside. How did this happen? She was on guard for a thousand defenses, but in the end, she didnt defend herself. The bottom line is that she also asked Annie to help clean up after Bonnie. Be clutched her head in pain, I feel like Im a fool now. Youre supposed to be a fool. Madeleine said mercilessly, Even if she was just Annie, you shouldnt have trusted her. Who would be stupid enough to trust a love interest to help themselves? Its also this stupid thing that you gave birth to. So what now? Be asked. Madeleine has no idea for the time being, and came to the prison just to tell Be about it, so that she can watch out for Annie. Just pretend you dont know anything for a while, and Ill go back and figure it out. Madeleine said. Be nodded her head desperately, I know, then you muste to see me again. Otherwise what should she do, this prison a person can not be trusted, originally can ckmail Annie, but also was told that Annie is Bonnie. No one in the world is as broken as she is right now, Im afraid. Madeleine looked at Bes breakdown, heartbroken and angry. Why did she give birth to such a daughter, she is useless! You just stay in prison honestly, dont give me any more trouble. Madeleine before leaving, but also deliberately admonished. Seeing Be nod again and again, she then got up and left. Originally Madeleine was nning to go straight back to the small hostel. As a result, just before walking to the entrance of the prison, he was called by the prison guards. Chapter 442: I’m not finished with you Madeleine, hearing this, tensed up and subconsciously tried to run. She was obviously well disguised, but why was she still recognized? Being flustered beyond belief, the guards hand was already on her shoulder, then shoved a photo at her, Do you still have contact with this person? Madeleine took a good look and almost jerked off. The person in this photo, is not himself? I this is mydy, what do you want with mydy? Madeleine asked, pretending to be calm. Hearing this, the prison guard sighed, It looks like you dont know? What a pity that you missed a good opportunity to earn money. Madeleine is in the clouds, what is a good opportunity to earn money? Before you have time to ask, the prison guard spoke, If you turn around and have news of her, call the Grant family directly, provide a clue to a million, if you can catch, give a hundred million. What?! Madeleines eyes were round with disbelief. How did she suddenly be a street rat with a price tag? That, if you cant catch it, there is no need to rush, you can call me, this is my phone number, if we catch it together, 50-50. The guard said, handed a slip of paper with a phone number to Madeleine. Madeleine, however, was so angry that she tore right into it, striding out the door. Leaving the guards in ce depressed scratching their heads, What the hell, if you dont want to 50-50, 6-4 or 7-3 can be ah. Anyway, lets talk, no need to be so grumpy, right? After leaving the prison, Madeleine immediately went to inquire about the current situation of Willisto. There was a wave throughout Willisto, the wave that caught Madeleine. A million or a hundred million is just too much temptation for everyone. Even have followed the vine to find the small inn, ready to catch a fish in a jar. Good Madeleine from a long distance to sense that something is wrong, did not dare to go in, which avoided a disaster. It was a night Madeleine spent hiding under a hole in the wall with a few dirty bums. The bums hadnt touched a woman in years, and even though Madeleine wore the pale look of a maid, they still werent picky and dumb. So before dawn, Madeleine rushed off. In one breath, Madeleine ran to the deserted factory on the outskirts of the city, and only then did she catch her breath. Really, shes pissed off! Sebastian, Bonnie, she will never let them go! Meanwhile, in the hospital, Bonnie had just finished her examination. Expert Smith put down the stethoscope, his very Western face was full of smiles, The wound is recovering well, and the artificial bone fits well with the original bone, its normal to have slight pain, its the bones rubbing against each other. What if its a little itchy? Bonnie asked a little embarrassed, I dont know why, but it itches at night when I sleep. Hearing this, Expert Smith became more excited, This is because the wound is healing ah, the process of regrowing flesh is itchy, you can not scratch, let alone let the wound be rubbed. That I do have an itch. Bonnie said helplessly. Expert Smith then turned his head to Sebastian, You can ask your husband to help you chill, but not for too long, half a minute at most, otherwise the frozen capiries will also affect the wound healing. Huh? Bonnie was instantly a little embarrassed. Isnt this your husband? Expert Smith was puzzled, You seem to be very shy.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 443: She doesn’t need a doctor anymore Bonnie was tempted to say, of course she was shy, after all, Sebastian and she were not in love enough to do such things. But in front of Katifen, and really can not say. While struggling with how to exin, Sebastian has promised, Ill take care of her, dont worry Expert Smith. Well then, Expert Smith nodded, you get some rest, Ille back this afternoon to check again ah, back to the hotel first. After seeing Katifen leave the room, Bonnie said, Thank you for acting with me just now. Im not acting. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Not acting? Bonnie flinched, So, youre really going to, like, take care of me? Sebastian didnt answer, but turned and left the ward, returning not long after with a basin of water with ice cubes, telling Bonnie by his actions that he did intend to take care of her. Put the towel in ice water and wet it, then wrung it out and picked it up, just ready to put it on Bonnies back wound. But before that, you also need to lift the clothes first. Bonnie like a frightened rabbit, hurriedly shrink back, dead tug on their own coat corner not to let go, I I can do it myself, do not bother you. Can you reach the wound in the back? Sebastian hooked his thin lips, Loosen your hand. Or we could call Donna, or hire an escort. Bonnie was still insisting. Sebastian then stood up straight, his tall and upright posture in the sunlight, with a few gentle and reserved, Do not let me touch, is worried that I take advantage of you?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie: Dont worry, youre a patient now, if I think anything of you, wouldnt I be worse than a beast? Sebastian assured, Until your wounds heal, I will follow the rules and just take care of you normally. Bonnies movements froze. The wounds will follow the rules until they are healed, so after the wounds are healed, is Sebastian going to Wait, what is she thinking about? Sebastian is taking good care of himself, but she is having nasty thoughts of her own. Bonnie couldnt help but curse herself in her heart for being a no-good. Sebastian, on the other hand, took advantage of her daze to reach out with a bony hand, pick open her hospital gown, and ce a towel, already not too cold, over the edge of the wound. The sudden icy cold still freezes Bonnie with a shiver. But with that,esfort. The low temperature will reduce the sensitivity of the skin and naturally suppress that itch as the wound heals. Bonnie instantly felt morefortable. Half a minute passed quickly, Sebastian removed the towel, and then carefully pulled Bonnies hospital gown off, covering it up tightly. Get some sleep. Sebastian said in a deep voice. He put his things away and turned to walk out the door. Bonnie was the only one left in the ward. Shey on her side on the bed and couldnt stop her cheeks from burning when she remembered how serious Sebastian looked when he was icing her wound just now. This man, what a killer! And thats when the phone on the bedside table rang. Its William calling. Annie, where are you now ah, convenient toe out to see me, I found a doctor for you, I think you meet to talk more appropriate. William said. Thank you William, but Ive already had the surgery and now that it was sessful, I wont be out of the hospital for another half month and I cante see you for a while. Bonnie said. Chapter 444: Extraordinarily happy to play Hearing this, William on the other end of the phone was a little surprised, Youve already found a specialist to operate on you? Yeah, its a particrly powerful foreign expert, the academic authority kind. Bonnie said. William then gave up, Well then, you get well first, Ill go over to see you when Im busy and free. Good. Hanging up the phone, William turned his head to look at the man in front of him with aplicated gaze. The man was likewise staring at him. To be precise, it was staring at that mask on Williams face, gulping in fear, Mr. s, when am I going to have the surgery? Theres no need for surgery, shes already got someone else doing it. William said in a deep voice. What? The men, oh no, Peter to be exact, couldnt believe their ears. Happiness actually came so suddenly. Then I can go now cant I? Peter asked excitedly, Since I cant help either, I wont take up your precious time, Mr. S. After saying this, Peter was ready to bolt. But just as he reached the door of the room, he was stopped by two brawny men with fierce expressions. Peter was simply so scared that his legs were weak, and he was so pathetic that he wanted to kneel down to William, Mr. s, now there is no need for me to do the operation, why do you still keep me ah? Wait and see, William said quietly, no one but you should be able to do it for a disease that serious. He waited and waited to see if Bonnies condition would recur. If it does repeat, and by this time Expert Smith has gone back abroad, he will certainly dy a lot of time when he goes to invite again. You can stay in peace during this time, just talk to the bodyguard at the door if you need anything, I will try my best to satisfy you. William said in a deep voice. After a pause, and took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Peter, This is considered the cost of this period of time for lost wages, five million, is that enough? Five five million? Peter almost red his eyes out. Thats too much! He instantly revealed his money-grubbing nature, smiling so hard that his mouth almost grinned to the back of his head, Enough is enough, thank you Mr. S. This 5 million is enough for him to squander for a long time! William took out his card and was ready to leave the room. Just two steps away, he was called by Peter again. Peter was embarrassed and rubbed his hands, his eyes were full of expectation and tentativeness, Mr. s, since you have given me five million, can you help me find a woman toe over? Stuck in this little room all day with nothing, he would really go crazy.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. A hint of disgust crossed the corners of Williams eyes, but he still readily agreed, Sure, Ill have someone make the arrangements. That night, Peters room was filled with a blonde woman. Peter looked up and down, a little less satisfied, how to find a foreign girl ah, I still prefer the Oriental beauty, dainty little, more feeling, if the skin white will be better. The bodyguard at the door couldnt help but clench his fist, hating to beat Peter up. Peter saw the situation and hurriedly changed his tone, But this is also very good, anyway, thank your Mr. S for me ah. Now the special period, put up with it and forget it. When he gets out, with the five million, what kind of woman can he not find? Peter thought, and led the blonde woman into the house and began to y with abandon. Chapter 445: It’s all in his pocket After a flip-flop, Petery in bed and lit an afterthought cigarette, cozy as can be, before he remembered to call his own brother Katifen. Meanwhile, Katifen, who was resting at the hotel, had been waiting for his call for a long time. So after receiving the notice, he directly reprimanded loudly. Didnt I tell you to contact me the first time after you left the hospital, why did you dy until now? Peter impatiently buttoned his ears, This is not to me brother you, you obviously promised someone toe to see Willisto, the result are not put off, I almost because you ident. What? Katifen was silent for a moment, They got to you? Yeah, and they took me back to the hospital and put me in this ward and said I was waiting for me to treat a woman. I went to the hospital to look for you when I got off the ne, and after that I was too busy dealing with your mess to care, and when I remembered, I realized they hadnt contacted me, so I assumed they werent going to look for me anymore. Katifen said. There was even a bit of guilt in his tone, They didnt do anything to you, did they? What about him? Peter turned his head to look at the bank card on the bedside table, then looked at the woman who was taking a bath through the frosted ss, the corners of his mouth rosefortably, They tortured me in every way, and its all because of you. Wait, Im going to find you now, which ward are you in? Katifen loves this brother the most and immediately climbed up to go to the hospital. Peter hurriedly stopped, Dont youe to me, or what if they deal with you? Katifen was a little confused, Why are they after me? Of course because you cheated them ah, you had said to help them cure, but you ended up going to help me first, and even caught me, they did not think you were deliberately trying to transfer the bag. Peter said in a serious manner. Hearing this, Expert Smith was even a little moved. He suddenly felt as if his brother had grown up and had even started to care for himself. It seems that the lesson given to him this time has worked and made him start to stop hanging around so much. Then I cant leave you alone, wait, Ille over now, if Mr. S is difficult, Ill exin to him clearly. Katifen said. Peter miso sat up from the bed, his tone suddenly aggravated, I have said no, how can you not understand it? After a pause, probably realizing that his attitude is a bit too aggressive, and hurriedly said, I mean, he has not found it yet, we should not throw ourselves into the, and when the timees for surgery, you sneak over to rece me on the line. When the surgery is over, it will be quickly changed back. This way Mr. S will never find out that the person in front of him is not Expert Smith at all. And he can also get more consultation fees and other benefits.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As for the real brother Katifen well Peters voice on the phone was extraordinarily affectionate, Brother, dont worry, Im here. Good brother, then you pay attention to safety, if you really can not get it, must hurry to tell me. Katifen was moved beyond words and hung up the phone. At this end, Peter got back into bed. What a fool, to study medicine to the belly of a dog, to be so good at fooling. Peter said excitedly. Even, he has thought of a new way to make money. He can simply do this in the future, first sell misery that it is all for the good of his own brother, and then let him step in to help when it matters. When its time to collect the money, hell be able to take it all by himself. Although the reputation is Katifens, but the money is really into his pocket! Chapter 446: His heart is all about you Peter thought beautifully as he watched the blonde womane out, tugging on her arm again to start another round of pleasure. Time passes like a white horse, and soon five days have passed. Bonnies wound has healed so much and the bones are so well grounded to each other that she wont feel any more pain if she doesnt exercise strenuously. After the examination, Expert Smith then said, If you wish, you can now be discharged and go home to recuperate. Then Ill be discharged now. Bonnie couldnt wait. God knows, during the week she was in the hospital, she only saw Andrew and Lukas once in a while, but Erika and Joanna didnt see a single glimpse, and she was dying of anxiety. Now its easy to go out and see the four little ones, so of course shes begging for it. Sebastian, however, frowned, not quite agreeing. When he was about to retort, Rupert next to him stopped him, Cousin, its good to let Annie go back to rest, its more helpful for the wound to recover by keeping her mood happy in a familiar environment.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian swept Rupert away, but didnt open his mouth to retort again. So that afternoon, Bonnie was discharged from the hospital. Eric deliberately drove the nanny car over, but also the back seat position to put down, put thick cushions and cushions, the whole with the soft birds nest like, lest there be bumps on the road hurt Bonnie. Looking at the exaggerated gesture, Bonnie cried andughed. Is she that vulnerable now? Erics expression was very firm, This is all exined by Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant you must take good care now and heal early. Is this all exined by Sebastian? Bonnie froze, turned her head to look at Sebastian next to her, and her cheeks unconsciously flushed and rolled. Sebastian, however, moved his gaze elsewhere and sat directly on the passenger side, What are you doing frozen, not yelling to be discharged, if you dont get in the car, Ill let the nurse repack the ward for admission. At the word, Bonnie hurriedly got into the car. Nestled in the soft position, Bonnie felt like she was boneless. She reluctantly poked a head out to look ahead, Eric Havens, take a left at that intersection up ahead, Id like to make a trip to the mall to pick up a few things. During this time she was hospitalized and the excuse Sebastian told everyone was that she had been sent by the Grant Group to study and exchange with a partnerpany. Since it is a business trip, it is necessary to bring some business gifts back, right? Bonnie is still thinking about what to buy for Erika and Joanna. As a result, I heard Eric say, Mrs. Grant, dont worry, these things Mr. Grant are ready, in the trunk, it is written on the name, you give ording to the name on it. Huh? Bonnie was even more shocked. Sebastian actually even helped her prepare this, this mans heart is a little too fine, right! Eric in front of me was still chattering, Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant is so concerned about you that he made me free up my entire schedule for today yesterday, just because he was worried he wouldnt be able to pick you up from the hospital. If you dont speak, no one will take you for a mute. Sebastian said coldly. With Bonnie in, Eric is not afraid at all, but smiling, I am telling the truth, and I am for the good of Mr. Grant, you have done so many things, if Mrs. Grant does not know, is not it in vain. Its not like Im doing these things just so she can see them. Sebastians thin lips pursed into a tight line. Eric said without thinking, Yes, yes, yes, Mr. Grant you didnt do it to show Mrs. Grant, you did it because you had Mrs. Grant in mind. Chapter 447: He’s helping himself to a firm foothold Once thisment was made, the whole atmosphere in the car became a little awkward. Bonnies heart was beating so hard that it almost popped out, and she could only turn her head to look out the window as a way to cover up her panic. So Sebastian is really treating her so well because he has her in his heart? She thought, quietly scanning the front row of Sebastianout of the corner of her eye. Sebastian was sitting in the drivers seat and she could only see half of the side and back of her head. Under the refraction of light, this Sebastian is also full of noble and handsome. Why did she feel that Sebastian was really different now. It was so good to her that it felt unreal. However, her heart is extraordinarily attached to this feeling.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. While I was thinking, the car was already driving back to the Sunshine Vi. Erika and Joanna, two young girls, were waiting on tiptoe at the door early when they learned that Bonnie wasing back. When they saw the familiar nanny car approaching, they were like cheerful little butterflies, darting right up to the front. Mommy. Mommy Annie! Bonnie got out of the car and the two little ones hugged her thighs directly, almost causing her to stumble back into the car. Good in Sebastians quick hands and eyes to help her, which did not fall. The next instant, Sebastian picked up the two little girls with one hand, Your mommy just came back and is very tired, dont be so fidgety. Then Ill go inside and make some tea for Mommy. Erika said. Little Joanna was not shy, Ill go serve the snacks. So when Bonnie entered the living room, she saw steaming ck tea and a te of chocte chip cookies on the coffee table. Her heart instantly warmed up. This is why she has been anxious toe back ah. With such two little ones in the house, how could she note back? Mrs. Grant, youre back, Im not used to not seeing you for a while, how about making your favorite roast pork tonight? Donna said, and got ready to go to the kitchen to work. Wait Donna, Eric hurriedly called out to her, Mrs. Grant has a gift for you, so you can take it before you go and cook. Donna heard this, wrinkles and age spots on the face of a surprised and happy smile, hands wiping on the apron, Oh, and also bought me a gift? This Mrs. Grant you are very kind to me. Bonnie hurriedly pulled out a smile, Not as exaggerated as you say Donna. Bonnie hurriedly found Donnas copy in the pile of gifts and handed it over. Donna opened it and saw that it was a gold and jade bracelet, very in but extraordinarily suitable for a woman of her age. Mrs. Grant, you are so thoughtful too, Donna was so happy, This is so pretty, thank you Mrs. Grant. Bonnie nodded, Donna youre wee, you helped me take care of Erika and the others, you deserve it. What about us, do we have a present? Erika hurriedly asked with anticipation. Of course you do, this is yours. Bonnie took out another gift and held it out to Erika. As for the gifts of the remaining three small children, they were also handed over to them. And thats when Bonnie realized that the gifts were not only these, but even those ordinary maids had a share. Although all the other servants are just silk scarves or pens, they all cost a lot. After everyone took their gifts, they thanked Bonnie profusely, with eyes full of emotion and reverence. There were even a few maids, who usually dont know each other very well, took the initiative to bring out local specialties from their hometowns from their rooms, saying that they saw that Bonnie didnt look well and asked her to take a good tonic. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Is Sebastian helping her secure her position as hostess at the Sunshine Vi? Chapter 448: But that’s not the case Apart from this reason, Bonnie cant think of anything else. After all, these gifts alone are proof that Sebastian has taken great care in helping her prepare. Deterrence is one way to take down a servant, favor is another. There is no doubt that with these gifts, Bonnie has seeded in gaining a title of generous hostess in the hearts of her servants. There are even a number of people who have started to offer attentiveness, so as to be Bonnies beloved, to be reused. But why would Sebastian do that? They are just an agreement couple, Sebastian himself said, the heart still misses the former Bonnie, now so good to her, and why Bonnie couldnt figure it out, so she simply went back to her room and called Anna for help. Anna thought about it, Or Ille to you at the Sunshine Vi, its not clear in a sentence or two on the phone. Okay. Bonnie agreed, Remember to change to that non-mainstream look fromst time. Dont worry. Anna hung up the phone. It didnt take long for Anna to take a taxi to the front door of the Sunshine Vi. She was dressed in strange clothes, and her face was heavily made up, the security guards at the door did not see that this was a serious person, and immediately stopped her. Im here to find your Mrs. Grant, my name is Su Qin, wait, Ill call her now. Anna said, and took out her cell phone. What a coincidence, this time the phone is actually dead and turned off. So what, or you can call your Mrs. Grant, shell know if you say my name. Anna said awkwardly. The guard will believe it or not, looking Anna up and down, Then wait for a while, Ill go in and ask Mrs. Grant. With that, he was ready to leave Anna hanging in the doorway. And at that moment, a familiar voice came from behind Anna, She is indeed Annies friend, open the door and let her in.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Robertson? the security guard immediately smiled with joy, his mouth was about to burst into smiles, Why did youe over, then wait, I will open the door now. With that, the security guard hurriedly opened the door and weed Anna and Rupert into the Sunshine Vi. Anna turned her head to look at Rupert, said thank you, and walked straight in. Rupert was left crying andughing in his ce, his eyes full of sorrow, What kind of attitude is this, to David is unbelievably warm, to me is cold talk. Thats too big a difference. As she spoke, Anna had gone to Bonnies bedroom and looked at Bonnie, who was lying on her bed drawing ns. Big sister, you are so sick, cant you rest well, when cant the drawings be drawn? Anna said speechlessly. Bonnie lifted her head towards her and bared her teeth in a smile, Its idle anyway, so instead of thinking about it, why not do something about it? I thought you asked me to discuss something, go ahead. Anna sat down on the edge of the bed. Bonnie looked around to make sure Sebastian was not in the bedroom before she whispered her question. Finally, weakly, Why do you think Sebastian is suddenly like this? Anna snapped her fingers, There are two possibilities, he really likes you as Annie or he already knows you are Bonnie. How can that be, Im well disguised. Bonnie refused to believe thetter possibility. Anna shrugged, Thats the first one, just in time, and its nice to stay with him in a new capacity. I came back with the goal of just finding Natan, Bonnie said. But thats not true now. Anna reminded. Chapter 449: How dare a servant be so rampant? Bonnie was silent, fiddling with the tablet in her hand, a little uncertain. Or this is better. Anna came up with the idea, Ill try it out for you.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. How do you try? Bonnie asked, puzzled. Anna hooked her lips andughed lightly, Dont you care, youll knowter. Saying that the wind is the rain, Anna immediately got up and prepared to leave the Sunshine Vi. I was so excited to run outside the Sunshine Vi when I bumped into another person. Sebastians cousin uncle, Charles. Since thest incident, Charles has been cklisted from the Sunshine Vi, and even though hes worn out, security wont let him in. You know, Im Sebastians cousin, youll have no luck offending me. Charles said angrily. The security guards attitude is not condescending, Mrs. Randle, please stop messing around here, Mr. Grant should be back in five minutes, if he sees you here At the word, Charless face changed instantly. He came to the Sunshine Vi quietly just to avoid Sebastian. A head-on collision with Sebastian would have been bad. Thinking, Charles hurriedly gathered his emotions, I suddenly remembered that I still have something to do, so Ille back another day. Listening to Charles poor excuse, the security guard did not expose it, but respectfully watched him leave, Mrs. Randle take care. Charles was so angry that he gritted his teeth, but could do nothing to turn away. As soon as I turned around, I saw Anna next to me and was startled. How can there be women dressed like this these days, and from the Sunshine Vi? Who are you? Charles then stepped forward and asked directly. Anna already hated this man, and directly rolled her eyes viciously, Does it matter to you who I am, can you stay away from me? Dont you know who I am? Im Sebastians uncle. Charles hurriedly brought out this identity. If you change to an ordinary woman, hearing this identity will instantly fall. After all, they would think, Sebastian is the king of the entire Willisto, so surely the uncle cant be too bad either. Before Charles hooked up with a lot of women, are using this way. Its a pity that this trick is useless on Anna. She rolled her eyes directly, Is a maternal uncle so arrogant too? How did you know I was a maternal uncle? Charles eyes instantly panicked for a few moments. Anna didnt bother to take care of it again, reached out and stopped a cab, and went straight away. A cloud of ck exhaust sprayed straight into Charless face, making him choke and cough his lungs out. It was hard to slow down, and then fixed his eyes, Anna has long been gone. What are you proud of, Charles clenched his fists, his face full of scorn, if it werent for the fact that youre from the Sunshine Vi, who would want to deal with you? But seeing as Anna took her own taxi and left instead of driving, she shouldnt be a rich person. There is only one answer to walking out of the Sunshine Vi and not being rich. Thats the maid. Thinking about this, Charles heart is even more nasty. A mere part-time maid dares to be so arrogant to him, what a revolt. Ill be sure to tell Aliyah to clean up the maids at the Sunshine Vi. With that in mind, Charles prepared to leave. And out of the corner of my eye I caught a glimpse of where Anna was getting into the car just now, and something was shining. Chapter 450: I also need to do the examination Charles hesitated for a moment, but slowly walked up to the front. Bending down to pick the thing up, his breath became short. Its actually a diamond encrusted keychain! And this keychain Charles has also seen, is before Sebastian in an auction casually bid down, worth more than 10 million. He saw that Sebastian did not care much at the time, and thought about selling it for money, but Sebastian refused. When you turn your head and try to steal it quietly, the key fob is gone. The feeling is into the hands of this woman. What happened? Was that woman not the maid of the Sunshine Vi, but Sebastians mistress? But isnt Sebastian already married to Annie? Charles understood after a little thought.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Men, how can they stand to be lonely, the red g at home does not fall, outside the colorful g also to float! Charles thought about it, and suddenly an excellent idea shed before his eyes. Maybe he doesnt have to ask for the money directly from Sebastian, another way, too! At this end, Anna was unaware of Charles nasty thoughts. Once she got back to the vi, she quickly changed into her normal clothes and then called Bruno. Good brother, do something for me? Annas voice was extraordinarily carnal. Bruno listened to goose bumps on the other end of the phone, rubbing his arms hard, with a pleading tone, You have something to say, dont be so disgusting to me. get lost, Anna broke in a second and returned to her usual grumpy appearance, do something for me, and if you cant do it, bring your head to the table. It was clearly rough, but Bruno felt much morefortable, his voice was light and rxed, Say, what do you want me to do? Help me kidnap Annie, Anna said. In the blink of an eye, it was another two days. Bonnie got up early in the morning and was ready to go to the hospital for a review. If the test results are good today, then you can live a normal life afterwards. Bonnie is no different from a normal person, except that her back should not be subjected to violent impact. Mrs. Grant, you remember to eat this breakfast before you go to the hospital, this breakfast is very symbolic and will bless you. Donna said solemnly. Bonnie nced at the dinner te in front of her. One doughnut, two eggs. Donna, whats the moral of this? Bonnie asked with a tearful smile, Isnt this the kind of breakfast kids eat only when they take exams? The first time I heard this, Donna strained her neck, Who said that only children take this in the exam, you can also eat, after eating this, the test results are one hundred percent. Although overly superstitious, Bonnies heart still warmed. She finished all the breakfast that Donna had prepared before she was ready to leave for the hospital. Just walked to the entrance door, Anna came over in a hurry with that non-mainstream dress. Running so fast that she almost didnt brake and ran directly into Bonnie, and it was extremely hard to speak, Thank God I caught up, thank God. Gu Susu, what brings you here? Bonnie asked with a face full of confusion. Anna struggled to swallow a mouthful of saliva, raised a smile, I came to pick you up to go to the hospital, ah, today is the day of your review, as a good girlfriend, of course, to apany you to go together. But Im all set with Sebastian. Bonnie said, subconsciously turning her head to look behind her at Sebastian, who was still eating breakfast. Anna took it in one gulp, How about going along, just in case I want to have a checkup too? Chapter 451: Anna is pregnant? Hearing Anna say that she needed a checkup, Bonnies nerves instantly tightened and she stared at her with concern, Where are you ufortable, and when did you start to feel ufortable? This crazy woman, if you are not well, you should go to the hospital, whye to her? Im not scared? Anna took Bonnies arm, If I went with you, I wouldnt be so scared. Bonnie couldnt believe it, Since when have you been such a coward? After a pause and asked, By the way, you havent said what exactly is ufortable. Anna subconsciously covered her stomach, trying to pretend she had a stomach ache. As a result of running too fast just now, the breakfast eaten in the morning in the stomach surge, the hand pressed up, it can not control began to turn up. Anna suddenly turned white and went straight to the downstairs bathroom, holding the toilet and began to vomit. Yikes! Donna pped her hands next to her, This cant be a pregnancy, can it? Bonnies face changed abruptly. The odds are that you are pregnant. After all, Anna is usually big-hearted, even if she broke a bone skiing, she can calmly call an ambnce by herself, and then finally limp home with her leg in a cast. But now he looks fine, but says he is afraid to go to the hospital alone. Apparently because of the pregnancy. Her own injuries can be hard to fight, but with a small life, its a six-way street. Whose child is this? It cant be that pimp, right? Bonnies expression instantly became serious. When Anna finished throwing up and came out from the bathroom, she tugged Annas arm, Hurry up, lets go to the hospital, Ill apany you to the examination.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Huh? Anna was a little confused and was shoved directly into the back seat of the nanny car. Just as he was about to ask Bonnie why he was in such a hurry, Sebastian had eased into the drivers seat. One more person in, she was embarrassed to speak up again, and could only sit silently as a sculpture. In his heart, he thought, What the heck, the first step of the n has worked anyway. In about half an hour, the nanny car arrived at the hospital. Bonnie, however, was in no hurry to go for a review, but first dragged Anna to register for an OB/GYN number and simply said to the staff, Lets do an ultrasound, please. Is technology so advanced now that even an ultrasound can tell whats wrong with me? Anna asked in surprise. Bonnie gave her a nk look, Dont be so ignorant ofmon sense, okay? In your case, of course, its an ultrasound, otherwise what, gastroscopy or colonoscopy? Both were painful and Anna refused without thinking about it. Then Ill do the test myself downstairs, you go review it, and you can juste downstairs to meter. Anna said. Bonnie shook her head and refused, You are like this, how can I feel at ease to do the review, lets finish the examination with you first. You go first, otherwise Im not sure in my mind. Anna was also very insistent. After much persuasion, Bonnie finally agreed to go upstairs for a review. Really good recovery, like I said before, congrattions Mrs. Grant, you are healed, I will draw your blood for a blood test, if the blood is also okay, I can end the treatment. Expert Smith said. Bonnie hastily and perfunctorily said thank you, pulled her legs and ran downstairs. Looking at her hot and bothered, Expert Smith was a bit puzzled, Is Mrs. Grant busy with something? She was busy meeting her best friend. Sebastian answered for her. One side nodded and said, Expert Smith, since you have cured my wife, it is time for me to fulfill my promise, so if you have any requests, just ask. Chapter 452: Both kidnapped! The four words of reward and punishment, Sebastian practiced extraordinarily thoroughly. But Expert Smith shook his head, Theres no hurry, Ill tell Mr. Grant you when Im done with the matter at hand.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. At least wait until he has finished with Mr. Ss side of the patient and is about to embark on a flight home with Peter before mentioning it. Thats the safest way to go. Sebastian didnt push, Then let me know when you think about it, Expert Smith. With that, Sebastian turned around and headed downstairs. At the corner of the corridor, he unintentionally bumped into a man, their shoulders collided, and both took a step backwards. Im sorry, I just Sebastian lifted his scarlet thin lips to apologize, but in the next instant, he froze. Looking at the masked face in front of him, he had a sudden feeling of dj vu! Although through the mask, he could still feel the familiar scent. Even the pair of eyes hidden under the mask appeared, but even more so, he felt a sudden shock in his heart. It is as if two people who have not seen each other for many years, even if they have changed their appearance, will meet again after many years, and will regenerate a sense of familiarity in a sea of people. Sebastian Zhans ck eyes instantly sunken, wanting to look at the man again closer. But the man quickly walked towards the side. In a few moments, it disappeared without a trace. Cousin? I dont know how long had passed, but Ruperts voice suddenly came to my ear. Sebastian snapped back to his senses then and turned his head to look at Rupert, Um, whats up. Thats what I should be asking you. Rupert said, What are you doing here, like youve lost your soul, what are you looking at? Theres a man in a mask that gives me a familiar feeling. Sebastian said in a deep voice, Go check it out for me. Hearing this, Ruperts smiling face instantly copsed. No way, he was just passing by to say hello and was actually assigned a job. I should have known that he just pretended not to see it and slipped away. Cousin, why dont you give me a break? Leave this kind of thing to Eric, hes much more professional than me. Rupert attempted to bargain. And just at this time, a harsh scream suddenly came from downstairs. With that, the entire first floor hall was in chaos, with cries and shouts. A sh of panic suddenly crossed Sebastians handsome face and he hurriedly ran downstairs. Annie? Su Qin? Sebastian shouted. Rupert, who didnt know why, ran down with him and his face went white when he heard this, Anna is also in the hospital? Dont talk nonsense, go to the examination room of the obstetrics and gynecology department and look for it. Sebastian didnt have time to exin, and ordered directly in a deep voice. As a result, the next moment, Rupert ran faster than he did, whoosh, and went straight into the ultrasound room. But only the knocked out doctor was left inside. Dr. Mi, Dr. Mi you wake up, where is everyone, where is Annie and Anna people? Rupert pressed the doctors shoulders and shook desperately, yelling at the top of his lungs. I dont know if I was woken up by the noise or shaken awake, the doctor really slowly opened his eyes and said breathlessly, There was a man in ck who broke in and took them away. What? Rupert was more anxious, What ck man, what does he look like, do you know him? As a result, the doctors eyes went ck and he fainted again. So anxious that Rupert lifted his feet and rushed outside. But after a few steps, I found that Sebastian, who was anxious and panicked just now, actually did not follow. Chapter 453: Don’t I have to make a choice? Rupert braked momentarily and retreated back to the ultrasound room in confusion. Then he saw Sebastian looking for something on the ground. Cousin, dont you care about Bonnie anymore? Rupert asked anxiously, If we dont go after her, Bonnie will really not be found. Sebastians brow was full of hidden anxiety, and his voice was unmistakable as he asked Rupert rhetorically, You can find it if you go out and look for it now? Rupert: Of course you cant find it. He didnt even know whether the man in ck had taken Anna and Bonnie or not, and in which direction he took them. But no matter what, go out and touch blindly looking, but also better than staying here and do not care about anything, right? Your IQ has suddenly dropped. Sebastian raised his eyes to look at him, Is it because of the rtionship? What time is it that youre flirting with me? Rupert was about to explode with impatience. And by this time, Sebastian had already checked out the ultrasound room.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. He took out his cell phone and called Eric, Annie and Anna are missing, but his cell phone should still be on him, help me with the satellite location, give you a minute. Okay Mr. Grant, immediately came the crackling of the keyboard on the other end of the line, and in less than half a minute Eric said, Got it, its in the newly renovated inpatient building near the hospital. Eh. Sebastian then hung up the phone. Then he turned his head to Rupert, who was already dazed, What are you doing frozen, lets go. Rupert rested a hand on his almost-closed jaw and hurried to follow, So cousin, you didnt rush out after her just to make sure the phone was on Annie or not? It seems your IQ is not yet in the negative. Sebastian said in a deep voice. As they spoke, the two arrived at the nearby inpatient building. Because this ce is notpletely renovated, so surrounded by tin walls to the circle, the inside is the red brick and cement leaky frame building. The two walked into the frame building and caught a glimpse of Bonnie, who was tied to a post. To be precise, it was Bonnie and another person tied to a post. Only two people with ck masks over their faces, only from the clothes to identify the left one is Bonnie. What is this? Rupert was confused, A tant kidnapping for ransom? Where are the kidnappers? In therge frame building, besides the four of them, no one else could be seen. Just puzzled, a voice came out of the wall next to me slowly. It was an electronic synthesized voice, full of huskiness, Sebastian, are youing to y a game? What game? Sebastian furrowed his brow. The game of two choices, the two people in front of you, one is Bonnie and the other is Annie, who do you choose? Bonnie? said Rupert, the first to sulk, But isnt Annie the Before he could finish, Sebastian blocked him with a look. His tall, upright figure was drawn by daylight into a long shadow, almost trailing down to Bonnies feet, and there was calmness in his voice, What do you want me to choose? Its simple, the man spoke slowly, you choose one, one for you and one for me. The other guy, what are you going to do with him? Sebastian asked again. Thats my business, its not your turn to worry about it, you just need to make a choice in ten seconds. Click- Not far away, a screen suddenly lit up with bright red Arabic numbers prominently disyed and began to get progressively smaller. 10, 9, 8, 7 Wait, wheres the other one, you kidnapped two people, where did the other one go? Rupert hurriedly asked again, Dont I have to make a choice? Chapter 454: He no longer has a chance Hearing this, the electronic voice was silent. It took a full minute to reappear, What does this have to do with you, can you stop talking? Although it is a synthesized electronic voice, you can still hear the anger inside. Rupert was aggrieved and depressed, You clearly took two people, and now you refuse to tell us the whereabouts of the other one, how can we trust you? e-voice is also gas convinced, she has no use for me, so I threw in the cab, this moment should be heading to the train station, if you hurry, maybe you can find her before she was abducted by a ck car . Hearing this, Rupert immediately jumped to his feet in anxiety. Cousin, I Ill go first ah. Rupert said anxiously. Sebastian nodded understandingly, Well, just leave this side to me, you go. Rupert rushed to run downstairs, but also almost directly from the second floor of the tform stepped on the air and fell. And in the frame building, Sebastian was the only one left to make decisions. The countdown just now does not count, start again for ten seconds. The electronic voice said. As soon as the words left his mouth, Sebastian had stepped towards Bonnie, No need to start over, I choose her. Funny, youre really not thinking about saving Bonnie? Isnt this your heart Bonnies person? Sebastian lowered his eyes and looked at Bonnie in front of him, his thin lips lifted into a faint arc, Theres no way shes here, so theres no need for me to pick her. After all, Annie is Bonnie. How can a person, with two bodies, appear at the same time? There is only one possibility, the so-called Bonnie is a fake. Well, you guessed it. Not far away, the screen suddenly turned into a pattern of fireworks. After that, he said, Mr. Grant, you do not need to check this matter, I am just a Annies suitor only, I want to see if you have her in your heart, so I used this method, since you choose Annie, then I choose to wish you happiness. Its that simple? Sebastian raised his eyebrows in some disbelief. But that electronic sound has disappeared. Even the big screen went off. Sebastian then went to Bonnie and untied the rope around her. Then look at the person next to the column, actually just a simtion of silicone dolls, because wearing long clothes and long pants, and the face covered with a cloth bag, so it did not find the end. Sebastian: Whats this, a trick? He pulled the corner of his mouth and removed the ck cloth from Bonnies face, finding her already passed out. Without saying a word, directly a princess hug, towards the hospital. And in the building across from the frame building, Anna and Bruno are huddled in a tiny rental house, staring at it all through the surveince feed. Seeing Sebastian leave, Anna was so excited that she pped her thighs, What did I say, Sebastian really just knew Bonnies true identity. Then you cant do that, right? Bruno is still a little unsure, If Sebastian finds out So what if I find out? Anna did not think, I am Bonnies best friend, to help her try is also normal, besides, he obviously has Bonnie in his heart, that will certainly love me and will not retaliate against me. Annas words were thoughtless, but they still turned into a knife and plunged directly into Brunos heart. Sebastian recognized Bonnie long ago and doted on her so much to protect her. Then it means that he will never have a chance N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 455: This woman is playing too crazy! Just as he was hanging his head, Anna saw what he was thinking. I do hope that Bonnie will be my sister-inw, but you cant force your feelings, you know? The melon is not sweet if you twist it. Well, at least its nibbled, too. Bruno whispered. In exchange, naturally, Anna stared with a bronze bell-like terrifying eyes. Bruno hurriedly raised his hands in surrender, I admit defeat, I quit, and wish them happiness. Thats more like it. Anna nodded in satisfaction, reached out and hooked Brunos neck, Dont be sad, your sister I have a good eye, turn around and meet another BFF like Bonnie, Ill introduce you to her. Hearing this, Bruno did not hesitate to reject, You still have good eyes? Letting go of the good men around you to find a pimp? Fuck off! Anna kicked Bruno without mercy, putting a clear footprint on his suit, Hes not the superficial pimp you think he is. I get it, its a deep pimp, Bruno nods. Anna swept through with another eye-swipe. There was a pause before he asked, Besides where are the good men around me?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rupert is, Bruno said, he just went to you in a hurry, it is clear that he likes you, you do not grasp such a good man? Looking for me means you like me? Anna rolled her eyes, Stinky brother, your definition of like is a little too broad. If you dont agree with that, forget I said it. Bruno shrugged innocently, Its just that I really think Rupert is good, and you might consider it. No, Anna refused without hesitation, shaking her head, anyone, but not Rupert. Of all the men in the world, the only one she cant fall in love with is Rupert. Hearing this serious tone, Bruno also instantly reacted. Its been so many years, you still remember this matter, huh? No matter how many years have passed, I will remember. Annas expressions all became stony. After lying in the hospital for more than two hours, Bonnie finally opened her eyes leisurely. At first nce, she saw Sebastians sober and handsome face. Sebastian? she spoke with some confusion. Sebastian nodded and stepped forward to clutch Bonnies hand, Um, are you ufortable anywhere? Bonnie shook her head and propped herself up on her arms and struggled to sit up, Why am I lying in the hospital? Youve been kidnapped, to be precise, by a fanatical suitor. Sebastian exined. What? Bonnies mind buzzed with what ardent suitor? Howe she didnt know of such suitors? And when Sebastian simply said what just happened, Bonnie instantly understood. This is definitely Annas doing! So thats the way Anna said she would help her test Sebastian? My God, this girl is so nonsensical! Bonnie covered her cheeks in aplicated mood, What about Qin Su Qin? Said she was thrown in a cab and Rupert went to look for her. Sebastian said. As soon as the words left his mouth, Sebastians cell phone rang. It was Rupert calling. Even though Sebastian was not on speakerphone, the deafening and anxious voice echoed throughout the ward. Cousin, I cant find anyone at the bus station, go to the frame building and ask that person again, also tell Eric to block the whole Willisto exit, dont let anyone be taken away. Chapter 456: Something’s wrong ng! The cup Bonnie held in her hand fell to the ground and shattered directly into pieces. I was too hot, so I didnt hold it. Bonnie exined with a flustered expression and was about to get out of bed to clean up. Sebastian stepped forward and stopped her, Just lie still, Ill go get someone to take care of it. The shard is so sharp, what if it cuts Bonnies hand? With that, he turned to Rupert on the other end of the phone and said, Ill make the arrangements now. As shewatched Sebastian leave the room with his long legs, Bonnie panicked and hurriedly took out her cell phone to call Anna. Its over, now its out of y! If you really block the whole Willisto to find Anna, then Anna this little trick will certainly be worn out. After the phone beeps twice, it is answered. Annie? asked Anna cautiously, lest it be Sebastian or someone else on the other end of the line. Its me. Bonnie said. Anna was proud of herself, You woke up so quickly, just now I helped you test out, Sebastian actually knows that you are Bonnie. Now is not the time to talk about it, you hurry back to the hospital, Sebastian is going to block the whole Willisto find you, then it will definitely wear out. Bonnie said anxiously. What? Anna was already lying at home resting when she heard this and jumped up directly from the sofa, No, why did he block the whole Willisto find me ah? Just find Bonnie, why do you care about her? It was Rupert who asked for it. He said he didnt find you at the station and suspected you had been abducted. Annas heart somewhere, suddenly poked a little, running out of the action are paused. Hello? Anna, do you hear me? Seeing no sound on the other end of the line, Bonnie tried to shout again. Anna then snapped back, I hear you, Im going to the bus station now. What are you doing at the bus station, you can just meet me at the hospital. Bonnie couldnt figure it out. However, Anna didnt give her a n to speak again and simply hung up the phone. Anna cursed in a low voice, rushed outside to drive his sports car, the gas pedal to the end, straight to the bus station and go. Soon Anna arrived at the bus station and saw Rupert, who was wandering around, from a long distance away. At the moment, Rupert has lost his usual elegant look, walking back and forth like a madman, and when he sees a girl dressed simrly to her, he has to go up to check. People around looked at Rupert with strange eyes, hiding far away for fear of catching some kind of nervousness. Rupert, however, did not care and searched again and again. Finally, he saw a girl with the same non-mainstream haircut at the corner and went up to tap people on the shoulder. It turned out that the girl turned her head and it wasnt Anna. What are you doing, who told you to touch my woman? A man dressed in a non-mainstream style stood up next to him, with displeasure written in his eyes. The rest of the several simrly dressed minions have also stood up and pushed up against Rupert with their hands outstretched. Sorry, I mistook the person. Rupert finished his apology and prepared to leave. But these people did not intend to let him go, but instead surrounded closer and closer, A word of embarrassment and thats it, you also too do not put our funeral family in the eyes of it! With that said, its time to get down to business. Annas tantrum came on at once.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. She looked around and picked up half a brick from the ground, ready to go up and fight with this funeral family. As a result, before he could stand up, there was a sudden sharp pain in the back of his neck, and then the whole person fainted on the ground andpletely lost consciousness. Chapter 457: He’s sweet on her Inside the hospital, Sebastian finished his phone call and went back to his room. Drink slowly. He handed Bonnie a ss of warm water, his voice low and full of security. Bonnie reached out to take it, but not in a hurry to drink, I just got a call from Su Qin, she said people are at the bus station, it looks like its okay. At the bus station? Sebastian furrowed his brow, When. It was just now. Bonnie replied, It just so happens that Rupert was at the bus station too, so the two of them should be able to run into each other. Sebastian then dialed a phone number out. After the constant beeping, there was no answer. Rupert didnt pick up, it seems that he had already found Su Qin, so he couldnt be bothered to answer the phone. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Bonnie nodded desperately, That should be the case, since Su Qin is safe, you hurry up and remove the blockade on the entire Willisto, its too unsafe for others to travel. The key thing is to turn that thing over and not even mention it again in the future to check. Sebastian narrowed his narrow eyes and gave Bonnie a look, but in the end, he stood up and dialed out a call. Mr. Grant, I just sent out the blockade order, in addition to those cars that got on the highway, they will also be searched one by one halfway. Eric got on the phone and hurriedly said. Sebastian said, No, all withdraw, the man is found. Huh? Eric flinched, So soon? This kidnapper is too unforgiving. It wasnt a kidnapper, Sebastian corrected, just a rather impulsive and confused man. Eric: Something was wrong, why did he feel that Mr. Grants tone had a bit ofughter in it? Mrs. Grant was kidnapped and her best friend was almost abducted from Willisto, so why should Mr. Grant be happy? Is he hallucinating something?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. As he was thinking about it, Sebastian had hung up and turned to Bonnie, Can we go, we should go home. Bonnie nodded, Eh, its good to go. The result is that just now too much tension, resulting in legs still a little weak, just once on the ground, and then directly to the ground to sit. Sebastian pursed his thin lips and walked up, directly put Bonnie in a princess hug and walked outside with big steps. I Ille down and walk by myself. Bonnie hurriedly struggled. Too close together, she could even clearly hear the burst of strong heartbeating from Sebastians chest, causing her heartbeat to follow the rhythm. Come down and walk yourself, ore down and climb? Sebastian asked rhetorically, Be honest, its not your turn to mop up the hospital floor. Although it was a stern tone, Bonnies heart was still warm with a burst of warmth. She looked up at the man in front of her. The wind from the window blew over, blowing the fine hair on his forehead, with a faint dote and tenderness between his eyebrows. Bonnie suddenly felt as if it was no longer important to ask about what happened on the operating table back then. Sebastian knew she was Bonnie, but didnt reveal it, but was around to protect her, spoil her, and pamper her in silence. This already shows that Sebastian has her in mind, doesnt it? The first thing that happened was that Bonnie got into Sebastians arms and stopped moving. Sebastian carried her to the car and then drove back to the Sunshine Vi. Hows it going Mr. Grant, is Mrs. Grants test result good? Donna rushed forward and asked. Sebastian nodded, Eh, as long as the blood sample is clean, its consideredpletely healed. Amitabha, thank God, its wonderful that nothing seems to be going on. Donna folded her hands and bowed three times to the sky. With that said, Sebastian picked Bonnie up again directly and headed straight upstairs. Chapter 458: Sebastian’s Little Lover Bonnie subconsciously wrapped her arms around his neck and nced behind her to see Donna who was snickering, her cheeks burning a little. Shouldnt we be more restrained in front of Donna? Bonnie asked in a small voice. Sebastian curled his lips, Why should I tighten up in my own home? Bonnie: Forget it, and this man can not argue, she chose silence! Sebastian carried her back to the bed in the bedroom, and carefully covered the quilt, Get some rest. Good. Bonnie nodded her head and closed her eyes very nicely. Bonnie had wanted to take a nap, but not muchter, she heard the sound of a cell phone vibrating in her ear. When she opened her eyes and looked around, she realized it was Sebastians suit that she had left in the bedroom, and the phone happened to be in it. On the screen, an unfamiliar caller is shing frantically. And there are three more missed calls below, all from this one number, looking very anxious. Bonnie got out of bed with her bare feet and grabbed her phone to try to find Sebastian in the den. But when he got to the study, Sebastian was not there. She went back downstairs to look for Donna, and learned that Sebastian had just driven out and seemed to have gone to the office. He left his phone at home. Bonnie held up her cell phone and said. Donna pped her head, No wonder I just saw that Mr. Grants jacket is different from the one he came back with, he must have changed his clothes and forgotten, or else have Eric Havense and get it? Okay, Ill call Eric. Bonnie nodded and went upstairs to get her own phone. No answer to Erics call.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Instead, the phone in his hand rang again. This time it wasnt a phone call, but a text message. CAnswer the phone or your littledy will be dead! Little woman? Bonnies clear almond eyes shook violently, full of unbelievable eyes to look at the text message. Does Sebastian have any other women? When that call came again, Bonnie ghostly, pressed the answer button. Hey Sebastian, I thought you really didnt care about your lovers life, you seem to be quite infatuated after all. A gruff voice came from the other end of the phone. Bonnies mood was in turmoil and she didnt dare to speak, only dead silence. Why dont you say anything? Are you ying with me? Not getting a response, the person on the other end of the phone instantly became manic. Bonnie was overwhelmed and was yelled at so much that she subconsciously backed up and just knocked over themp on the nightstand with a loud ng. Yo, I thought you didnt hear it, feelings are sulking, it looks like this woman is really important to you, then fine, negotiate the terms, prepare one billion, just give me one billion and I will release the person. Speaking of this, the man seems to be afraid that Sebastian does not believe, grim smile, Do not worry, I am not the kind of open-mouthed nonsense, give you a listen to this voice, you should be able to believe it, right? Almost as soon as the words left her mouth, Bonnie clearly heard a womans muffled grunt of pain, as if she had suffered a great injury. Vaguely, Bonnie also felt that the voice was somewhat familiar. But before she could identify the voice more carefully, the phone was simply hung up. Another text message came in. Tonight at 12:00, in the abandoned cabin at Fishermans Wharf, one billion dors, one dor less, Ill chop this woman up! Chapter 459: She wants to ask a clear question Bonnie was dumbfounded and stumped.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Mrs. Grant, do you have , Donna spoke with a smile as she walked upstairs. But before the words were finished, the Bonnie in front of her seemed to be electrocuted, throwing away her phone and popping up directly, emitting a shrill scream. Scared Donnas face went white, Whats wrong Mrs. Grant, whats wrong, dont you scare me? I Bonnie hurriedly picked up the phone on the floor, Im fine, Donna, let me go get the phone for Sebastian. Without giving Donna a chance to ask another question, Bonnie ran out. When she looked back again, she had already driven down to the Grant Groups office. Probably because Donna had said hello in advance, Eric was waiting for her downstairs. When he saw the car, Eric jogged over, Mrs. Grant, youre okay, you dont look too good, do you want to go to the hospital? Im fine, Im fine. Bonnie shook her head, Im fine, I dont need to go to the hospital. Although the upside-down words looked suspicious, Bonnie did not have a pained expression, and Eric did not pursue the question further. He pulled open the car door for Bonnie, Come on Mrs. Grant, Ill walk you up to see Mr. Grant. Im not going. Bonnie curled up into a ball in the drivers seat, resistance written all over her face. What was she doing up there to see Sebastian, questioning him about why he had a woman on the side? Or tell him that I know about you, the woman, and that you, the woman, are waiting for you to ransom yourself with a billion dors. Bonnie had mixed feelings. Why? Didnt Sebastian already know she was Bonnie, so why is there another woman out there? He has been looking at her as a joke, so even if he knew her true identity, he didnt bother to reveal it? But if so, why would Sebastian fall for Annas trap today and rush to her rescue For a while, Bonnie had a million questions lingering in her mind, making her almost breathless. Mrs. Grant? the voice of Eric pulled her back to reality, Are you okay, did something happen? I Bonnie hesitated, Can I go up to Sebastian? Hearing this, Eric was immediately happy, Of course you can, Mr. Grant is your husband, you can look for him whenever you want. Bonnie then slowly got out of the car. At this time Eric sharp-eyed, saw the phone that Bonnie clutched in her hand, This is Mr. Grants phone, right, Mrs. Grant you give it to me. Ill give it to him myself! Bonnie, however, rushed to protect her chest. That cautious look makes Eric cant help butugh. This is probably love, just give a cell phone such a thing, Mrs. Grant do not want to pretend to hand, miss the opportunity to contact this point. Hey, today is another day of eating dog food as a lemon dog! Bonnie didnt know what was on Erics mind, her whole body was tense as she followed Eric to the top floor office. Mr. Grant is in a meeting, Mrs. Grant you sit here and wait for a while, about half an hour. Eric brought a cup of hot milk to Bonnie. With that, the door was closed and Bonnie was left alone in the office to wait. The surrounding area was empty and so quiet that her own rapid breathing could be heard. Bonnie hung her head and slowly pulled out that phone, staring at the unclicked text message with a deadpan stare. Chapter 460: You have the right to be jealous Bonnies palms were sweaty. She tried to open Sebastians phone. But there are passwords. A four-digit password is notplicated, so Bonnie is going to try it. Perhaps after unlocking the code, she could find out who the woman really was. But after trying severalbinations, none of them worked. When she was finally about to give up, her mind went spooky and she thought of her birthday. Then tried and actually turned the phone on! But her heart is not half-pleasant and happy, but instead she feels a deep irony. How funny is it that Sebastians cell phone password is his own birthday, yet he is still hiding other women out there. The thought of this, Bonnies heart can not stop the cold, each breath of air into the lungs are as if turned into a ss bast, cut her blood, pain. Her eyes were scarlet as she darted through her photo albums and address book, but found nothing. Why not? Could that person be mistaken? But he clearly said Sebastians name very clearly! Whats up? Sebastian pushed open the door to his office and walked in, his eyes holding a bit of doting underneath. If it was before she received this call, Bonnie would have been overwhelmed by this bit of pampering.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. But now she was a little chilled and faced the approaching Sebastian, taking several steps back to create a safe distance. Sensing Bonnies distancing, Sebastian stood still, his handsome brow unconsciously knitted, Whats wrong with you? Do you have a woman out there ? Bonnie took a deep breath and still asked directly to the point. At that, Sebastians face suddenly turned blue, Who told you that? This kind of fictional thing, who dares to take out to create rumors, but also reached Bonnies ears. If he finds out, youre dead! I got a call, and a text message. Bonnie smiled bitterly, The other side said they kidnapped your woman and wanted a billion dors in ransom, and if you didnt give it, they would tear the ticket. With that, Bonnie handed the phone over. Sebastian only scanned the text message, and his thin lips were pursed directly into a morose white line. Eric,e in here for a minute. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Eric immediately walked in respectfully. Sebastian tossed the phone in front of him, Take care of this thing. Eric picked up the phone and scanned it, and directly spurted out expletives, Who is this son of a bitch, ckmailing Mr. Grants head, does he want to live? Because of the excitement and anger, Erics whole face was suffocated with red. And seeing this reaction, Bonnie became a little sure that this might really be a mistake. Mrs. Grant, dont worry, this kind of intentional destruction of your rtionship with Mr. Grant, but also want to ckmail Mr. Grant bad guys, I will definitely not let go. Eric loudly had to guarantee finished, and rushed out to investigate. When he finds out about this son of a bitch, he must give him a good thrashing. Even if the other party is a rtive of Mr. Grant, it is also the same to beat! And inside the office, Bonnies tense nerves rxed a little, pinching her coat, still a little ufortable. That reaction she just had seemed slightly overreacted. Each other silent for a while, Bonnie took the lead to break the deadlock, voice like a mosquito buzzing, Im sorry, I thought you you really have a woman outside, so I just No need to be sorry, Sebastians eyes twitched, but his tone was light and breezy, as Mrs. Grant, you have the right and the right to be jealous. Chapter 461: Misunderstanding is a big deal Jealous? Bonnie raised her eyes to look at the man, and then flew her face away, her ears unconsciously burning. I am just worried that you are being ckmailed by that bad guy, after all, it is a billion dors, so I came to you. Bonnie said. After a pause, and nodded to himself, Yes, thats right. Thats why she came to Sebastian. Sebastian did not reveal it, half squatting in front of Bonnie, extending his bony hand and gently touching her ankle, Doesnt it hurt? Bonnie subconsciously looked down to see, only to find that her left ankle had been red and swollen for some time. It should have been aggravated by the one I twisted while going down the stairs from the Sunshine Vi, and then I kept driving on the gas. Bonnie said. Sebastians face sank, Why are you so stupid? How am I stupid for being nice enough toe to the office to give you a phone and tell you about someone asking you for money? Bonnie was defiant. You can just call Ericfor this kind of thing, making a special trip, dont you know youre still a patient? Now the injury on top of the injury, I do not know when to get well. This stupid woman, she is obviously most afraid of pain, yet she made herself like this! Sebastians tone was full of disgust, but he still turned around and went to the inner room, took the ice pack from the fridge, squatted back down in front of Bonnie and started to give her an ice pack. He clutched the ice pack tightly and gently ced it on Bonnies red, swollen ankle, rubbing it back and forth. The eyebrows are lowered and the features are cold, hard and heroic! Dont be so stupid in the future, even if you dont trust me, call me and ask me toe back to the Sunshine Vi instead ofing to the office and questioning me face to face, okay? Sebastian said in a deep voice. Bonnie bristled, I wish there would never be ater. This kind of feeling that makes her feel all over the ce is so unbearable that she never wants to experience it again in her life. Just as he was thinking, Eric came over with aplicated expression and knocked on the door.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Mr. Grant, there seems to be something really wrong with this person, or would you like to take a look? Eric said. Hearing this, Bonnie hurriedly craned her neck, and her expression followed the tension. Sebastian was worried that she was imagining things again, so he said in a deep voice, Bring it here. Eric did as he was told and handed the photos on the tablet to Sebastian and Bonnie to view. The photo, a keychain set with diamonds, particrly shy and beautiful, a look is not a cheap goods. Is this keychain Sebastians? Bonnie asked curiously. Eric nodded and shook his head, It was Mr. Grants, but then Mr. Robertson wanted it so badly that it was given to Mr. Robertson. Hearing this, Bonnies eyes widened, So the woman is not Sebastians, but Ruperts? The Rupert she remembered was not the kind of person who would be out screwing around! Even if it seems to be a little phndering, but in fact Rupert bone is still an innocent young man. How could he keep a woman outside who was also kidnapped for a billion dors for ransom? Could it be that the man didnt know that the keychain had gone to Mr. Robertson, so he assumed it was given to the woman by Mr. Grant and came to ckmail Mr. Grant? Eric spected. Is it useful to discuss this? Sebastian, however, had little heart, Call Rupert directly and ask him which woman he actually gave the key fob to. Chapter 462: It’s better to save people Eric hurriedly did as he was told. After calling several times in a row, Rupert finally got through.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Robertson, its urgent, the diamond keychain that my Mr. Grant gave you, did you give it to someone, who did you give it to? Eric asked. Erics face changed after Rupert on the other end of the phone slurred out the name. He nced tentatively at Bonnie, his voice weak, Mr. Robertson said the keychain went to the guy hes been courtingtely. Sebastian raised his eyes, the veins in the corners of his forehead jutting out. Isnt Anna the one who is being pursued recently? What happened? Why was Anna kidnapped for no good reason? Sebastian lowered his eyes to Bonnie, You go back first, Ill tell you the result after this matter is settled, Ill ask Eric to send you back to the Sunshine Vi. Now? Bonnies eyes were full of surprise, But you just said you were going to give me an exnation. Now even if the kidnapping is real or not, who was kidnapped and why, Sebastian is going to let her go back? Youre not trying to hide something, are you? Listen, this is a personal matter for Rupert, I have to take care of it before I can tell you, not yet. In an unprecedented move, Sebastian actually exined to Bonnie to this extent. He slowly raised those ink eyes and looked at Bonnie, Mrs. Grant, go home and get some rest, get up after a good nights sleep, and Ill get it all fixed up and give you a reasonable and satisfactory result. Sebastians voice was mute and dark, rich in maism, and it immediately made Bonnie lose her soul. With a meek nod, she followed Eric and turned to leave the office. When they got downstairs, Bonnie didnt let Eric drop them off. The woman who was kidnapped was Ruperts sweetheart, wasnt she? She asked Eric. Eric nodded without hesitation, Yes, thats the girl Mr. Robertson particrly likes. Then I can go back on my own. Bonnie shook her head, You go back and help Sebastian investigate this kidnapping case, I can go back by myself. As a long-time friend, Bonnie couldnt bear to see Ruperts sweetheart being torn apart, so its good to have one more person to help with the investigation now. But Mr. Grant said for me to take Mrs. Grant home, and if he finds out I didnt, Im afraid hell fix me up. Eric was so nervous that his fingers were clenched. Thinking back to thest time he upset Mr. Grant, he was sent to a branch office in Thand and worked in the same office with more than a dozen human demons for a whole half month. Eric remembered that at that time, it felt like life had lost its fun. The sky is not blue, the water is not green, even the beautifuldy in the distance looks with a few siren temperament. So much so that for a long time afterwards, he was afraid to get in touch with women, lest they enter the same toilet with him and pull out the dick thing again. This kind of pain, Eric does not want to experience a second time. So Eric looked at Bonnie very sincerely, Mrs. Grant, youd better let me take you back, it wont take too long. Ill just take a cab. Bonnie still waved her hand. After a pause, he gave Eric another idea, Or Ill go shopping at a nearby mall so you can stop dropping me off. This Eric hesitated for a moment and finally nodded his head in agreement. Then Mrs. Grant you be safe on the road. Bonnie waved her hand towards him and turned towards the outside. Chapter 463: Life is not as important as her! Eric watched Bonnie get into the cab, and then silently wrote down the license te number before returning to the top floor office. At this time Sebastian is sitting in front of theputer, his bony hands flying tapping the keyboard, and theputer screen is constantly shing code. The corner of his eye swept Eric back, handsome eyebrows then unhappy knitted into an ink dot, Who told you toe back, people sent back to the Sunshine Vi? Mrs. Grant said she wanted to go shopping at the nearby mall, so she asked me toe back and help Mr. Grant, and shell take a taxi back on her ownter. Eric said. After a pause, he added, Mrs. Grant is still mostly worried about something happening to Mr. Robertsons sweetheart. She doesnt know this is Anna yet, does she? Sebastian asked in a hushed voice. Erics head shook like a rattle, desperately denying, No, she doesnt know yet, and I dont dare to say ah. Very well. Sebastian nodded and returned his gaze to theputer screen. Its good not to know, otherwise Bonnie will go crazy in a hurry. With that in mind, Sebastian reached out and hit the Enter key hard, and the code scrolled quickly to a map with a red dot blinking on it. Its a fishermans vige not too far from Fishermans Wharf, Eric scanned the area, Ill take the men there now. No, Ill go there myself. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Huh? Eric suspected that something was wrong with his ears, Mr. Grant, this is too dangerous. Although the other party kidnapped Anna, the Newman familys firstdy, but there is no need to let Mr. Grant personally to risk it. It doesnt matter who he kidnapped, what matters is that hes the one who asked me for a billion dor ransom. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Apparently this person not only knew him before, but also intended to take advantage of him. Sebastian was curious as to who was so bold as to extort ckmail into his head. Hearing these words, Eric also instantly understood. Then Ill go with you, Mr. Grant, and if anything happens, Ill stand in your way. Eric said. This time Sebastian did not refuse and nodded his head in agreement. The two men briefly deployed their n and prepared to leave for the fishermens vige. And this time, Rupert rushed to the door. Looking at him, Eric drew in a breath of fright, Mr. Robertson, how did you get into this mess? Was this really the Rupert he knew? Why does it look like a poor man who has been beaten up. Ruperts handsome face is now bruised and purple, the corners of his mouth are red and swollen and oozing blood, and his clothes are torn and tattered. I went to the bus station to look for Anna, but I met a group of funeral families, there were many of them and they were armed with spring knives, I was a little wary, so I was assassinated. Rupert exined sinctly. These days, its hard to guard against viins, and its normal to suffer losses. Rupert didnt even care anymore, his eyes burned into Sebastian, What about it, did Anna find it?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Just locked in position and Im on my way to the rescue with Mr. Grant. Eric exined. Rupert nodded, Ill go with you. Get your ass back to the hospital and get bandaged up. Sebastian furrowed his brow, Whats the use of going when youre all like this, dragging your feet? Im really fine, Rupert, anxious to prove himself, raised his arm to show off his biceps and ended up pulling the wound, baring his teeth in pain and almost falling to the ground with a ck eye. How can you be so strong? Sebastian walked slowly to him and gave him a hand without a trace, Dont you want to die? Life is not as important as her! Chapter 464: We are kidnappers, not hooligans Rupert practically yelled the words. Then his whole body stumbled like a dislocated body and fell down on the sofa, disheveled and raised his head to look at Sebastian, Cousin, if it were you, would you have left Bonnie to go to the hospital? Sebastians thin lips pursed into a straight line of morose white. Cousin! Rupert saw that he did not respond and spoke again anxiously. Sebastian swept his eyes down at him, Eric, go get the adrenaline. The injection of adrenaline can excite the central nervous system so that it can also be strong enough to save people again. Okay Mr. Grant, Ill go get it now. Eric was so excited that he rushed outside. Ruperts ck eyes also burst with excitement, Cousin, thank you! Dont thank me too soon, if you dare to hold me back, Ill just give you a sedative and throw you on the side of the road. Sebastian said coldly. Rupert doesnt care about these harsh words when he can go save Anna anyway. Soon, adrenaline was delivered and injected into Ruperts system, which quickly took effect. His whole body was exhrated and the pain in his body was reduced to the point where he could barely feel it. Lets go. Sebastian took the lead with his long, slender legs and headed out the door. Meanwhile, inside the fishermens vige. Anna opened her eyes from the sharp pain in the back of her neck and saw two men smiling with yellow teeth in front of her. Who are you guys ? Anna was so shocked that she shrank back and ended up hitting the wall, painfully sucking in her breath again. The man was watching a beauty video on his phone, and when he saw that Anna was awake, he immediately dropped his phone, Yo, youre awake. Jay, this girl looks better when shes awake, look at these eyes, watery, how sensational. With that, the man reached out his dirt-covered hand and moved closer to Anna. Annas hands and feet were tied and she couldnt move at all, so she could only make a fierce expression, Get out, dont touch me with your dirty hands!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Quite fierce. The man tsked again, But I like choking little peppers, enough taste. Snap! Not waiting for his hand to touch Anna, the man next to him called Jay gave him a p, Who told you to touch blindly, stay honest, the boss did not tell you to touch her. But the boss did not say not to touch ah. The man aggrieved to touch the left side of the face was hit, Besides I just touch the small face only. That wont work either, Jay was extra serious, Were kidnappers, not hooligans, can you have some professionalism? Kidnappers can only be fierce, not lecherous! I got it Jay, said the little brother, although very reluctant, but still silently sat back on the pony and picked up the phone on the ground to continue watching the beauty video. From time to time, the eyes flickedto Anna. Anna really hate to pick out this persons eyes, but the hand was helped to be unable to perform the skill. Her mind whirled quickly. Just now Jay said that they are kidnappers. So she is now kidnapped? Jay, you guys kidnapped me, how much ransom do you want? Anna asked tentatively. Jay gestured a finger. Ten million? Or a hundred million? Anna didnt quite understand. Snapping- Jays cigarette fell to the ground, and his eyes were full of disbelief as he looked at Anna, How much did you say? Say it again? Whats wrong? Anna was stunned by his reaction, Did I say less, did you ask for a billion? Chapter 465: The king of fooling is online One billion, although indeed a bit much, the Newman family can still take out. Thinking, Anna nned to tell Jay that she could give a billion right now, if they would just let themselves go. As a result, the next instant, Jay rushed to her, round-eyed, his voice stuttering as he spoke, Are you you so valuable? What do you mean? Anna was a little confused. Jay said again, You said the ransom ah, one billion, your family cane up with one billion? It might be a dumping ground, but Im their baby girl, and Im sure theyre still willing to give the money. Anna said. After a pause and said, I have a bank card with me, theres a million in it, I can give you as a deposit. As long as the two kidnappers dont do anything to themselves, she can pay. The little brother was very excited and directly found the bank card and held it up in front of Jay to show off, Really hey Jay, she really has a bank card, so wouldnt we be rich, that boss only gave us 100, 000, this has a million! After a pause, the little brother proposed, Or we take the money and run, which is much more atmospheric than the boss. What? Anna almostughed out loud at thatment. This is how unlucky it is to have such a boss, find two people to help kidnap her, and give 100, 000 yuan? And its still split between two people. Even the donkeys of the production team are not so cheap! Have you learned theborw, this belongs to the exploitation of the oppression of employeebor ah. Anna said in a serious manner. The little brother stared round, Does that mean you have to go to jail? Jail should not work, after all, you are kidnappers, this industry is not protected byw, but you can defend the power that belongs to you ah. Anna followed the advice. The little brother was fooled, Then how to defend ah? Its simple, you guys turn against me, take my money, then be my minions, we will report your boss together so he can be sent to jail for kidnapping, and as for you guys, you can live well with this million. Anna said. Hearing this, I cant tell you how excited my little brother was. He turned his head to Jay, Jay, I think this will work, or lets do this? Row a hammer! Jay gave his little brother a p without mercy, and this time both cheeks were swollen. He slowly walked up to Anna, fiercely, You dont fool me, Im not that stupid. Annas heart stuttered. Oh, it seems that this Jay still has some brains, not so good to fool ah. I was thinking, and heard Jay say, I take the bank card, you go back to the bank to lose what to do, I will not be able to withdraw the money. Hes not stupid enough to fall for it! Anna tugged at the corner of her mouth. She decided to take back thement that she thought Jay was smart and not easy to fool. These two naive, not a family, do not enter the family ah. Then I paypal or WeChat to transfer money to you, the note will write voluntary gift, so I even if thewsuit, I can not get back. Anna said. Jay tilted his head and thought, Okay, then you hurry up and transfer me the money!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Anna, on the other hand, innocently stretched out her hands, which were tied in knots, How can I transfer money like this, there is no way to even enter the password, you have to untie me first. Without hesitation, Jay untied the rope around Annas wrists. Chapter 466: She’ll be fine About two hourster, Sebastian and the others finally arrived at the fishermens vige. Based on the location, they found the small dirt room where Anna was being held. But when they rushed in, they didnt see anyone at all.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The mossy concrete floor had a lot of blood on it that hadntpletely dried up, and next to it was a shredded piece of cloth. Rupert immediately bent down and picked it up, clutching it tightly in his hands, his eyes red, his voice even more gloomy as if he had risen from hell. This is the dress Anna is wearing today. And now, into pieces. Whats wrong with Anna? The location shows this is the ce. Sebastian nodded, and after looking around, he found the broken phone under a table built up with bricks. This is exactly Annas phone. The other party most likely sensed that the phone had a positioning system, so they smashed the phone and moved Anna. So what now, where do we go to look? Rupert said anxiously. Check the sky-eye system near the fishing vige to see if they captured any footage of them taking Anna. Sebastian turned toward Eric and said. Eric agreed and immediately turned around to go out and get busy. But just as he walked out, he shouted, Mr. GrantMr. Robertson,e and see, is this a hint from Miss Newman? The two rushed out and saw a bloodstain on the earthen wall, which disappeared after scratching some distance, but there were spreading bloodstains on the ground. Even if its not a hint, it should be left behind when it was taken away. Look along this blood trail, go. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Almost as soon as the words left his mouth, Rupert had already rushed out. The three men investigated along the blood trail and eventually chased it right down to the dock. This is Fishermans Wharf, the ce the kidnapper said he was going to trade. Eric said, and pointed to the big rusty boat at the end, He said hed deal on it at night, maybe hed already taken Miss Newman up there. Then what are you waiting for, hurry up. Rupert said. This time Sebastian stopped him in time, The situation on the ship is not likend, and we are not sure of the structure inside, it is easy to be ambushed, be calm. I cant calm down, Rupert was practically frantic, She doesnt know what shes been tortured into by now, how do you expect me to calm down? Rupert was silent. Half a long time, only to look up to Eric, find a way to blockade the entire pier, and then the loudspeaker to advertise the approach of a typhoon, they will certainly shift positions, as soon as the ground, then do it! The other side wants a billion, of course, to spend it alive. If you encounter a typhoon and get caught in the sea and die, no more money will be spent. So, they will definitely get off the boat. Once you get off the boat and get tond, it will be much easier to catch him. Sebastian even instructed Eric, Bring my pistol over here, and if the other sidees on strong, just kill them. More than the truth, he wanted to keep Anna safe. After all, if Anna had a problem, his cousin would probably go crazy. Dont worry Mr. Grant, Ive been carrying it with me for a long time, here you go. Eric said, immediately handed the gun with a ck luster through the body to Sebastians hands. Meanwhile Eric is holding one in his own hand, If theres an unexpected situation, Ill make the first move. Anna will be absolutely safe! Chapter 467: This is all my little brother Soon Eric used the loudspeaker on the pier to publicize the typhoons imminent arrival. The fishermen who were still working on the beach have packed up their things, tied up their boats and went straight home. Those boats working offshore have also sailed back, lest they be swept into the waves and killed by the typhoon. Just now there was a very lively dock, and in a moment it was cold, no half-hearted movement. Thats not all. Ruperts gaze was fixed dead on the giant abandoned ship.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Just when the whole person was about to stare into the lookout, he finally saw the appearance of that familiar figure. Anna! Anna, who was covered in blood, was being carried out by two men, her mouth still open and closed, as if she was saying something. Seeing this, Ruperts eyes swelled up and his hands unconsciously clenched into fists. These two bastards, what the hell did they do to Anna! Give me that. Rupert suddenly turned his head and said toward Eric next to him. Eric has not yet reacted, Give what ah, hey, Mr. Robertson, that is my gun, Mr. Robertson? Mr. Robertson you calm down, you do not go ah! But Rupert could not listen to anything else, and with his gun raised, he approached Anna in stride. The two men were carrying Anna outside, when they suddenly saw a man approaching and became a bit dumbfounded. Who is this and what is that in his hand? Its not a gun, is it? In the next instant, the ckened muzzle of the gun had been raised and aimed at the forehead of the little brother. Crap Jay, help. The little brother was scared out of his mind and immediately went behind Jay. Jay hid behind Anna, Boss, help me! Anna looked back at Rupert in front of her, How did you you get here, dont shoot me, I dont want to die. Release her, or Ill let you die now. Ruperts eyes were scarlet, and his voice was even colder as if he had risen from hell. Jay and his little brother were in tears, We didnt tie her up in the first ce, boss, exin to him, Im only thirty years old, I want to live another eighty years. You still want to live to a hundred and one? Anna rolled her eyes, Youre too greedy. There was a pause before he spoke, Rupert you calm down, they are not bad people, these are my new little brothers. Ruperts trigger finger stopped for a moment. Theyre threatening you? Rupert didnt believe it. Anna shook her head, Of course not, this is really my little brother. But youre covered in blood and your phone is shattered. Rupert furrowed his brow. Thats what they got on them, the phone was shattered at the beginning, forget it, its a long story, lets go to a safe ce first, its going to be a typhoon here. Anna said. At the sound of the words, Sebastian and Eric also walked up to her. Looking at two guns, Jay and his little brother got even more scared. They hugged Annas legs and wouldnt let go, Boss save me, I dont want to die. Get lost! Looking at the dirty hands holding Annas legs, Ruperts eyes popped out of the corners and he kicked them directly over, sending the two of them flying to the ground with a vicious kick. Rupert what are you doing, they are my little brothers, you hit them, isnt this the same as hitting my face? Anna got anxious. What the hell is going on here, Eric was dumbfounded, Qin Miss Su, werent you kidnapped? I did get kidnapped, but I turned the mans minions, and then I was going to wait in the ship and take the man into custody. Anna exined. I didnt expect that she hadnt waited for the real culprit behind the scenes, but first waited for the typhoon. Then, again, we met Rupert and others. Chapter 468: He went to save his beloved Exining this, Anna suddenly thought of a question, How did you guys know I was kidnapped? Because the kidnapper sent a picture of a keychain that we recognized as the one Mr. Grant had given earlier, Eric subconsciously tried to exin, and then stopped talking as an afterthought. What to do, if they say they are following the keychain to determine Annas identity, then Mr. Robertsons identity must be exposed. What keychain? Anna, however, had sensed that something was wrong and asked suspiciously. Sebastian then said, I gave the keychain to a friend whoter said that it was in the hands of the woman he loved, and I came over to help that friend. So thats it. Anna believed it, only her eyes were filled with disbelief, I didnt think David was actually your friend? David? said Sebastian, tugging at the corner of his mouth, Thats quite a special name you have for him. Thats all secondary, Anna waved her hand, lets think about how to find the kidnapper now. You go back first and well take care of the rest. Rupert said. Anna naturally believed in the skills of these three men, so he nodded his head and prepared to leave. Jay and his little brother saw her leaving and hurriedly got up from the ground to follow. The result was another kick back by Rupert. Keep it for me, you two.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If the two minions are missing, how can they act so that the real culprit behind the curtain can believe it? I we dont want to die ah, big brother, please let us go, we really are just the bosss followers. The little brother kneeled on the ground, are going to kowtow to Rupert. Seeing this, Anna rushed forward. He just needs your cooperation, dont worry, I guarantee on my life that you will be fine, after this y, I will give you another 50, 000 dors each. Hearing that there was money and no danger, the two men eased their emotions a bit. With a timid nce at Rupert, he nodded his agreement. Only then did Anna get up and leave. As he passed Rupert, he warned him, Mr. Robertson, please be gentle with my little brother, dont be so manic, what if you kick out internal injuries? With that, he walked forward, not forgetting to mutter, So fierce, no David good at all. Duck-Fierce Baba Rupert-duck, this moment is really holding his breath in his heart. He really wanted to just drag Anna back and tell her that he was the so-called David. This woman, why just do not see it?! Rupert thought, but held back in the end. Watching Anna walk away, he then refocused his gaze on Jay and his little brother, What the hell is going on with you guys and her, hurry up and talk. Inside the Sunshine Vi, Bonnie is on fire, anxiously awaiting the progress of the kidnapping case. She was so focused that she didnt even notice Donnaing over to talk to her. It was Donna who finally reached out and pushed her arm, Mrs. Grant, are you okay? Bonnie snapped back to her senses and forced a smile towards Donna, Its okay, I was thinking about something and was too preupied. But your phones been ringing a lot. Donna reminded. Bonnie then lowered her head and found her cell phone was shing desperately on the coffee table, the vibration could be heard throughout the living room. Ill get it. Bonnie hurriedly pressed the answer button. Bonnie, can youe to my house now, I have something to tell you. Anna said. Bonnie started to walk away again, Now? But Im waiting for a message and may not be able to leave. What news makes you so anxious? Anna was a little curious. Bonnie nced at Donna, who had gone back to the kitchen to work, lowered her voice and told her, Ruperts sweetheart has been kidnapped, and I dont know if shes been rescued, Im a little worried. Chapter 469: Ask him what he has done good What? Anna snickered, Youre mistaken, where is Ruperts sweetheart? And she just saw Rupert, who was clearly at the pier to save himself Crap! Annas heart stuttered, the bright cut pupils instantly red round. No way, right? Is it really true that Brunos brats rabbits mouth was right and Rupert really likes her? But, why do you like her? She obviously had no dealings with Rupert, and Rupert had said that about her before. Like her, is this not a p in the face? Why arent you talking? Bonnie asked curiously when she didnt hear a sound. Anna then snapped back to her senses, Oh, I was just thinking about what I was going to eat. You want something to eat, Ill get it for you on my way here. Bonnie said. Anna refused, I thought better of it, Im going back to the Newman family, its been a long time since Ive had dinner with my parents and Bruno, and I want to go back for the little crisps. Thats fine, Bonnie didnt think much of it, Tell my aunts and uncles hello and Ill take the kids to see them some other time. Okay. Anna then hung up the phone and sat down on the couch, her mood in disarray. On this end, Bonnie had just hung up the phone when she heard the familiar sound of a car outside her door. Its Sebastian back! Bonnie immediately trotted out and looked at Sebastian who got out of the car with a nervous expression, How is it, is everyone okay? Its okay, its all settled. What about the kidnappers, have they been caught too? Bonnie asked again. Sebastian nodded, Eh, its taken care of. Who is it, do you know the kidnapper? Bonnie asked subconsciously when she noticed his face was hard to read. Sebastian pursed his thin lips, not knowing how to answer for a while. Half the time, raised his hand and touched the broken hair on Bonnies forehead, Dont you worry about this matter, Ive already taken care of it all. It looks like this is not going to tell her. Bonnie didnt want to make a fool of herself, so she kept her mouth shut. Get in the house. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Bonnie nodded and followed Sebastian into the house. As a result, a phone call came before we could sit down. Its Aliyahs phone. Sebastian what do you mean by this, how dare you do this to your uncle? Aliyahined angrily. Sebastians eyes narrowed slightly into a dangerous line and his tone was thin and cold, You should ask him why hes like this. How can he tell me when hes so injured that he cant even talk? Aliyah said, Anyway, you get over here right now. Cant talk anymore? Sebastian chortled, reminding Aliyah, Mother, if he cant talk anymore, and who told you that I made him that way? This- Aliyah was speechless for a moment. When he tried to speak again, Sebastian had already hung up the phone. She was furious, but there was nothing she could do but turn her attention back to Charles, who was wrapped up like a mummy on the hospital bed. Just half an hour ago, Aliyah came home from a party with some old sisters and saw Charles, who had been left on the doorstep, already dying.N?velDrama.Org content rights. She was so frightened that she rushed Charles to the hospital and then heard Charles say that it was all Sebastians doing. Cousin, Aliyah asked, remembering what Sebastian had just said, what exactly did you do to make Sebastian do this to you, and if you dont tell the truth, how can I help you get justice? Chapter 470: Family shame must not be disclosed Charles lips mumbled and his eyes zed over in anger. He is really dumb, there is no way to say the bitterness ah. It is clear that the intention is to extort Sebastian to go, but the results did not expect to find the two people were turned. The money did not get not only, but also beaten like this. At the end of the day, Sebastian said that if there is a next time, he will shoot him with his own hands! Charles felt that he was as low as a mole in front of Sebastian, and could be trampled on by Sebastian at will. On what basis? He is Aliyahs savior, the oldest elder in the Grant family! Charless eyes rolled around and he said, Cousin, Im doing this for Sebastians own good, but he doesnt appreciate it. What? Aliyah sounded confused, What do you mean by that, cousin. Charles let out a long sigh, I heard that Sebastian was looking for a woman outside, I also wanted to teach him a lesson, so I nned this kidnapping to show him the true face of that woman, who knew that he was indiscriminate and beat me up directly for that woman. How can there be such a thing? Aliyah was so anxious that she stood up straight away, Who is that woman? No way, one Annie is enough for her headache, now there is another one, she will not be vomiting blood. I dont know that woman either, dressed extraordinarily differently, without shame, certainly not a good woman. Charles perked up. Yes, Charles is all about shifting all the me. Didnt Sebastian ask Aliyah to question him to get him to admit that he had nned this kidnapping? He admits it is, but the fault is all Sebastians. Is it wrong for him, as a cousin uncle, just to let his nephew hang on to the horse? Charles thought and said a lot more in tears. Hearing these words, Aliyahs face was very ugly. She went straight from the kill to the Sunshine Vi, intending to ask a clear question in person. When we arrived at the Sunshine Vi, Sebastian and his family of six were having dinner and the atmosphere was very nice. The moment Aliyah appeared, the whole body wrapped in that cold wind, instantly let the whole house atmosphere froze down. Grandma? Little Joanna was the first to respond, jumping off the bench and running to Aliyah, tilting her round little face to extend an invitation, Have you eaten yet, Grandma, if you havent eaten, eat with us. No, Aliyah refused icily, her eyes on Sebastian, I cant go out and beat up the family and still sit here eating with a clear head. Sebastian pretended he didnt hear it and put a piece of chicken wing in Bonnies bowl. Seeing this, Aliyahs heart was even more furious. He has a woman outside, but still pretending to be a loving couple in front of her? You go to the hospital right now and apologize to your cousin uncle and admit your mistake. Aliyah ordered. Sebastians eyelids didnt even lift, his voice was thin and cold, Hes worthy too? At that, Aliyah was so angry that she just mmed the table, Sebastian, hes your uncle!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was because he was my uncle that I kept him alive, otherwise he would be dead by now and his body dumped in the dog park as dog food. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Youre out there looking for little Aliyah was so angry that she wanted to say something about it, but when she saw that there were so many servants nearby, she swallowed her words and scolded, Get out of here, all of you! Chapter 471: Protecting father little mad demon The maids did not dare to offend Aliyah, who was in a rage, and hurriedly put down the work they were doing and went out. Aliyah turned her attention back to Bonnie and a few small children, You guys get out too. What concerns Sebastians reputation is something she doesnt want to say in front of any outsider. Bonnie didnt intend to listen, and immediately took the four youngsters upstairs. Good thing there is a small refrigerator with lots of bread and milk in the childrens toy room on the second floor. Bonnie took it out and gave it to the four little ones to eat, Dont be hungry, aspensation, mommy will take you to a seafood dinner tomorrow, how about it?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Hearing that you can go out and eat delicious food, little Joanna mouth watering cant be wrapped up. Sucked in a little and nodded heavily, Good oh good oh, Mommy Annie you are so good to me. With that, he began to hold the meat loaf and gobble it up. Bonnie smiled and stroked her hair, then went to the window, opened theputer and began to look at the drawings she had made earlier. I was so focused that I didnt notice and Joanna had slipped out. Not long after, little Joanna came back, fat little face white, also hanging tear marks. What did you hear and why that look? Erika came up and asked curiously. Little Joanna took a look at Bonnie on the windowsill and her mouth dropped to cry again. I heard Grandma say that Daddy found a woman outside of the house who is not a woman and injured his great uncle over this woman. Its over. If Daddy has a woman outside, what about Mommy Annie? Little Joanna only wants a mommy like this. Dad Sebastians eight signs dont show promiscuity, Erika wondered, and Id believe you if you said he hurt his great uncle for my mommy. Its just not a trifling woman, I hear you loud and clear. little Joanna said, about to cry out again. Seeing this, Lukas rushed over and handed her a handkerchief, Dont be upset, Ill go out and check, maybe its a mistake. Or, Lukas just opened a crack in the door and slipped out quietly. He returned not long after, with a relieved smile on his face. Just by seeing the smile, Erika already knew the oue. There must be a mistake! As luck would have it, Lukas then whispered to them, I happened to hear Dad Sebastian exining on my way out that the woman was my brother-inws sweetheart, and that it was my great uncle who thought it was his woman, so he tried to ckmail her, and now hes backtracking. How dare you! Erikas little pink fist was on the verge of being clenched. Dare to bully her Dad Sebastian, really tired of living. I didnt intend to be that desperate, but since he had to mess with Dad Sebastian, dont me me for being unforgiving. Erika said. With that, she reached towards Lukas, Lukas, lend me your childrens phone. What do you want? Lukas was uncertain, but handed the phone to Erika anyway. Erika said while searching the Inte, Before I thought this great uncle is not a good person, so a little batch of eight characters to see if it will square us, and I see that he is destined to have many children. Uncle Big is not married at all, and he doesnt have any children. little Joannas eyes widened in confusion. Erika shook her head, Wrong, you can have children without being married, you dont know he has children, its because he hides them. Dare to bully her Dad Sebastian, right? Now shell give Charles a hard time. With that said, Erika had found the phone number of a well-known gossip newspany in Willisto and dialed it. Is your circle really messypany, I want to provide big material, the Grant family relying on the elder Charles, there are multiple illegitimate children! Chapter 472: This is really the end of him Meanwhile, Charles is lying leisurely in the hospital, enjoying the attentive service of the beautiful nurses. Looking at the nurse who was vigorously rubbing his body, Charles raised the only eyebrow that could move on his whole body, his voice was full of eroticism, Its only earning a few bucks to be a nurse here, as long as youre good, when I get out of the hospital, Ill let you marry into the Ye family. When the timees to live in the Grant familythe Grant Residence, there are dozens of maids to serve, what you want to eat have anything, go out are famous cars to pick up, wear the more needless to say. With Charles portrayal, the nurse was moved. She tossed a charming nce towards Charles, Really Mrs. Randle, dont lie to me then. Of course not, Charles assured, ouch, Im still a little itchy on this mouth, can you help me with that? How could the nurse not understand such an obvious hint. Pouted a nasty, then pouted red lips came up. But Charles waited not for a kiss, but for a scolding and a p. The blow shifted the cast on Charles face. No, whats the situation? Charles was so painful that he broke into a straightforward cuss, Who is it, who dares to do it to me? Charles you murderer, how could you do this to me, youre dying and youre leaving all your money to someone else, leaving us mother and son upside down. The woman who rushed in questioned hysterically. Charles fixed his eyes and was confused. He stammered like he had seen a ghost, How did you e here, didnt I tell you to stay well at the vi on the outskirts of town? If I donte again, Im really going to get no money at all! The woman growled. With that, the woman raised her hand and pointed to the nurse next to her, Whos this, and what, are you going to have another good time before you die? Seeing that the situation is not right, the nurse rushed away, even the trolley did not dare to ask. Without other people, the woman is more reckless, rushed up and grabbed Charless cor, I do not care what you think, anyway, if you die, the inheritance should at least give me half. What is all this with what ah. Charles simply had tough, Youre fucking sick, right? Im alive and well, whats dead or not. You still want to pretend with me? The woman did not believe it, I came here because I saw the news, and you are really wrapped up tightly lying in the hospital, not dying is what? After a pause, he added, Why would you make a will if you werent going to die? What news, what will? Charles heart stuttered, sensing something was wrong, Show me quickly. The woman was also good-natured, so she found the news and gave Charles a look. With just one nce, Charles whole body spun around. God, what the hell is going on here? When did he make a will and say it was going to a woman he didnt even know. This is the end. When other women see this will, they will alle after him for sure. Thinking of this, Charles said anxiously, Quick, push me out, I cant stay here. Almost as soon as the words were spoken, there was already a cacophony of footsteps outside. Seven or eight women rushed in with faces full of anger, all looking for Charles to settle their inheritance. Charles eyes went ck and he almost fainted.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. However, the next instant, the blinding sh woke him up whole. A group of gossipy reporters grinned as they padded up to the hospital bed, holding up microphones and recorders aimed at him. Mrs. Randle, may I ask you, as the cousin of Sebastian, the Grant familys only son, how do you feel about dawdling in the Grant family all these years and now this scandal of numerous illegitimate children? Chapter 473: This amount of money and you want to get rid of me? Originally, the gossip reporter was only here to report the scandalous story that Charles had many illegitimate children. As a result, I didnt expect so many women to meet and share, chasing Charles to give them an ount and asking how the money should be divided. Charles, with one head and two heads, yelled at them all to get out. This is a big deal, this group of women with the stabbed hos nest like, directly exploded. They actually got on the same page and began to denounce Charles and reveal the nasty things he had done. Fine, let them go. You dont want to share the inheritance, do you? Then Charles, even if he dies, will be poked in the spine! Lets see who can have thestugh. The reporters eyes were aglow and they hurried to write down everything these women said. Boy, what Charles did, not to mention the headlines tomorrow. They feel that all can juste out with a book, just called the old sea king of nasty hookups. This kind of grudge entanglement in the gentry, dog blood and wonderful, will definitely be a big seller! Finally Charles really can not carry, actually directly two eyes rolled white, fainted. When I woke up again, it was the next day. Silence returned to the noisy ward, and Aliyah was the only one sitting on the edge of the bed. Cousin? Charles brain was still a little confused. What happened, where are the women and the reporters, why are they all gone. Wasst night just a dream he had? Just about to ask a question, Aliyah has sullenly thrown down a check, directly to Charless face, This is for you, when you get well, move out of the Grant Residence, from now on we have nothing to do with each other. Charles looked at the $5 million check and was dumbfounded. So what happenedst night was all true, he really got sted for a lot of things, most of which were how to get money from the Grant family for the hookups. Did Aliyah also hear those messages to be so cold to herself? Cousin listen to my exnation, that incidentst night must have been someone messing with me, I was wrongly used. Charles said anxiously. Aliyahs eyes, however, went cold. One person broke the news is false, a bunch of people broke the news, are also false? She really didnt expect that she had been cheated by this cousin for so many years. Im grateful to you for saving my life, so Ive been helping you as much as I can all these years, but you, you treat us the Grant family like this, Aliyah said, disappointed. That billion dor thing, saying something about helping Sebastian not to go out and mess around with women, is really just him wanting money. So youre really going to kick me out? Charles asked slyly when he saw this determined expression on Aliyahs face. Aliyah nodded without hesitation, Thats right, Ive already had your things packed up, so go get them when you get out of the hospital, and you take care of yourself from now on. With those words, Aliyah was ready to turn around and leave. Wait a minute, dont you think a little too highly of your own life? Charles asked. Aliyah turned her head incredulously, What do you mean by that? I saved your life back then, and now youre sending me off with $5 million What, you think your life is worth $5 million, do you? Charles asked. His eyes became sinister, If I didnt save you, you would have died in that mudslide, then the whole the Grant family should be mine, I let you survive, but you will be revenge, take five million to try to send me off. Aliyahs body swayed and a self-deprecating smile crossed her pale face, What has the Grant family given you over the years, more than five million?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Thats all you willingly gave me, not the money that drove me out of the Grant family, now five million is not enough, you have to give me at least one hundred million. Charles tore right through. Chapter 474: Grandmother, beware of breaking the bank today Oh Listening to this righteous tone, Aliyah almostughed at the exasperation. She seemed to know this cousin for the first day. The Charles in front of her, made her feel strange, terrible, disgusting! Only five million, no more than that. Aliyah said. Charles expression instantly became fierce, if not for the fact that his whole body was wrapped in bandages and in a cast, he had to beat Aliyah hard. Say that again, Aliyah, and dont you dare regret it. Charles said. Aliyahs expression was firm, Why should I regret? The thing I should regret most is that I only now see your true colors and let you mingle in the Grant family for so many years! OK, it seems that you really intend to tear up with me, then I will no longer help you cover up, what you once did, I will give you shake out. Charles said. Aliyah flinched, What do you you mean? Do I need to remind you that the reason Natan got into that church back then was all because of you Before the words were out of her mouth, Aliyah had already covered her ears and screamed. That delicate and pretty face was filled with fear and trepidation, Enough, dont you say anymore! Its okay if you dont let me talk, so give me more money and Ill let you go. Charles said. Aliyahs face was iparably pale and her lips lost their blood, Okay, Ill give you a hundred million, but after you take this money, you can nevere to me again. Of course, youve helped cousin for so many years, its time for cousin to go out and earn his own living. Charles said with a smile. Aliyah left the ward with her head bowed and her eyes listless. Aliyah went to the bank with the intention of withdrawing the cash to Charles in batches so that Sebastian would not notice. After all, if Sebastian knew she had given Charles a billion, he would have asked for more. What can we do if we are involved in the incident back then? Aliyah didnt have the confidence to make sure that Sebastian would respect her as a mother once he knew the truth. She didnt dare to bet. So the best thing to do is to gag Charles. Thinking about it, the bank teller had already withdrawn a hundred million from Aliyahs dozen cards in batches. Help me transfer this money back into this ount. Aliyah reported Charless bank card ount. Direct deposit now? The bank teller was a bit dumbfounded, Actually Ms. Stewart you can just do it online. Do it when I tell you to, why are you so full of crap? Aliyah urged impatiently. Not daring to offend Aliyah, the teller hurriedly did as she was told. But just as Aliyah was about to enter her password, she was given a gentle tug on the corner of her coat. Aliyah looked down to see that it was Erika with sses and a ck mole on her face. This ugly girl, howe she is here? Grandma, Erikas voice was extraordinarily clear as she cocked her head at Aliyah, are you here to deposit money? Eh. Aliyah nodded impatiently, What are you doing here alone? Erika smiled, Im here to save money too, I have a hundred dors pocket money that my brother-inw gave me, so I have to save it. After a pause, and look around, extra whispered instructions, Grandma, you must not tell others oh, because Aries is prone to financial ruin today, thats why I came to save up. HehC Aliyah couldnt help but snicker. Youre just a kid, you still believe in horoscopes? Thats too superstitious!All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. As a result, in the next second, I heard Erika say, I remember that you are also an Aries, Grandma. The horoscope says that you cant spend money today, especially big money, or you will be easily cheated, so you should be careful too, Grandma. Hearing this, Aliyahs eyes instantly became serious, staring at Erika in front of her with a serious andplicated expression. Chapter 475: She’s not concerned about this ugly doll For some reason, when Erika said this, Aliyah subconsciously felt that Erika had spied on her, and so meant something. But on second thought, I dont think its possible. This is just a little five-year-old doll, how can have these thoughts. How in heavens name can a child be so mature? Maybe it just says so in the horoscope. Ms. Stewart, please sign. The teller reminded respectfully through the ss. Aliyah was about to sign the pen, but then, by some miracle, she thought of what Erika had just said and put it back. Put that money in my vault for now, and Ill deal with it another day. Aliyah said. The teller didnt know why she suddenly changed her mind, but she dutifully did as she was told. When she saw this, Erikaughed quietly. Not in vain she just so racked her brains to persuade, or work. I didnt think I could do good by saving money, she is really a fortune teller Erika. Yes, Erika dide out to save money, but not the hundred Rupert gave her, but the tip prize she got for breaking the story to the gossip mediapany yesterday. Coupled with the fact that Charles women have blown themselves up with a lot of news, the gossippany especially thanked her and went from the originally agreed upon 100, 000 to 200, 000. The amount was sorge that Erika was worried about being discovered by her mommy, so she snuck to the bank to deposit money while the kindergarten was going to a nearby farm. I didnt expect to see Aliyah, who had a ck brow and looked like she was about to break the bank. Although Aliyah hadnt treated her well before and tried to throw her under the cold water, Erika helped her out with this one, despite her past. Grandma, then Ill go first, goodbye grandma. Erika thought, waved towards Aliyah and lifted her feet to walk out. As a result, just two steps away, Aliyah yanked the hat on the back of her head. Grandma, this is my favorite Little Red Riding Hood, youre going to pull it out for me. Erika said anxiously. She now ys ugly every day, relying on wearing beautiful clothes to save a little face ah. Aliyah let go of her, a touch of unnaturalness crossed her elegant and noble face, You you came out by yourself? Slipped out of the kindergarten? is. Being discovered the truth, Erika lowered her head a little nervously. Damn, Grandma Aliyah is not going to beat her up, right? Come with me. Aliyah said, and lifted her steps to the outside. Erika, unsure, follows Aliyah outside. When she got to the car, Erika scowled and said, Grandma, I didnt mean to run out, I was trying to save money, and I need to go back now. Hmm. Aliyah nodded, Get in, Ill take you back. Huh? Erikas eyes rounded and she couldnt believe her ears. Grandma Aliyah is sending her back to kindergarten? What are you waiting for, get in the car. Aliyah looked at her dazed look and urged again with a stern face. Its true that Annies children are so retarded. If it wasnt for the fact that she was so young, she wouldnt have bothered to send it if she got lost and got herself involved. Erika hurriedly climbed into the back seat of the car, her voice sweet, Thank you, Grandma, for giving me a ride. Aliyah started the car without saying anything with a stern face. Originally Aliyah wanted to rush to drop Erika off at the kindergarten and leave. As a result, after driving for a while she realized that she didnt actually know where the kindergarten actually was. Its the same with navigation on, always going in circles.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Aliyah drove nearly an hour for a journey that could have been made in ten minutes. Aliyahs palms were sweaty when she finally parked the car in front of the kindergarten. All right, get out of the car. Aliyah said. But there was no movement in the back seat, silence, no one responded. Chapter 476: Under her glasses are soulful eyes Aliyah turned her head and realized that Erika had actually fallen asleep in the back seat. That little face slept red and flushed, and surprisingly a little ugly and ugly. Hey, Mission , Aliyah wanted to wake her up, but didnt know how to say it. After hesitating for a while, I got out of the car and went to the kindergarten teacher and asked her to hold the car.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Gosh, Im so sorry Erikas parents, we were so negligent that we didnt even notice that Erika ran out. The teacher bowed desperately toward Aliyah. Aliyah waved her hand, All right, just bring it in and watch it next time. Okay okay. With a nod, the teacher carried Erika out of the car. With that, she looked to Aliyah, Are you Erikas grandmother? How do you know? Aliyah was a little surprised. The teacher smiled coyly, Because I heard Erika say earlier that her grandmother was young and good-looking, and then I saw that you and Erika have simr eyes, so I guessed. SnortC Aliyah only thought it was ttering. This ugly girls eyes are like hers where? Wearing sses all day long, it is impossible to see, okay. Also, this ugly girl actually said she looked young and pretty? Youre not that old, but youve got a sweet mouth, you learned it from Annie! With that thought, Aliyah turned straight to her car and took off. Once back at the Grant Residence, Aliyah left the car to be cleaned by the maid and went to the garden to read a book. Ms. Stewart, the maid came over after washing the car and respectfully handed a pair of sses to Aliyah with both hands, This was found while cleaning the car. The tiny pair of ck-framed sses are obviously Erikas, the ugly girls. Aliyah swept a nce and returned her gaze to the book, Throw forget it, put it here, and return it to Erika when shees over some day. Okay Ms. Stewart. Meanwhile, Erika, who was waiting for the kindergarten to be dismissed, had a pair of paper sses on her face, and the surrounding area was painted ck with a ck paintbrush to disguise the appearance of real sses. When Bonnie came to pick them up, she caught a glimpse of the alternative sses. Erika, whats going on, and where are your sses? Bonnie asked. Erika didnt dare to say that she might have lost it outside and stammered, When I was ying with the kids, I stepped on it and broke it. Why are you so careless, youre not hurt, are you? Bonnie asked with concern. It was a relief to see Erika shake her head. Its okay, the sses are broken and then buy a new one, lets go, match the sses and well go eat a seafood dinner. Bonnie said gently. Erika was overjoyed and hugged Bonnie, Mommy you are so nice, I love you the most. Ive asked you to make a fool of yourself and you still think Im good, huh? Bonnie reached out and scratched Erikas little nose. Erika didnt think so and craned her neck, Of course, youre just trying to protect me by making me look ugly, and besides, you promised me that Id be a beautiful Erika after a while. Well! Bonnie mentally calcted the date of her wedding to Sebastian, Soon. If Sebastian was going to say at the wedding that he had recognized her long ago, then she would admit it along the way and tell him that the children were his! By the way, surprise him by turning the ugly Erika back into a little beauty. Counting the time of the wedding, only twenty days or so. Condescend to us Erika to be the ugly one for another twenty days, okay? Bonnie said. Erika held up two fingers, Then Ill have a double serving of Super Supreme ice cream tonight. Okay. Bonnie readily agreed, Buy two extrarge ice creams for you. Chapter 477: Can I try to manage the housekeeping? After eating and drinking, Bonnie took the four youngsters back to the Sunshine Vi. The little one was already sleepy, so he came home and took a quick bath before crawling into bed. Each one lying on the bed crossed, sleeping like a piglet. Bonnies eyes were full of tenderness as she covered them all with the covers before tiptoeing out. Originally, she was going to go downstairs and make herself a cup of hot milk to drink. As a result, when I passed the corner of the stairs, I caught a glimpse of the attic on the third floor out of the corner of my eye. When she returned to Willisto, she noticed the loft on her first visit to the Sunshine Vi. It was only when she was about to approach that she was stopped by the maid and told not to go up at will. Then a bunch of things happened and Bonnie forgot about it. Seeing it again now, it immediately aroused curiosity. What is hidden in that attic? Bonnie thought, then gently walked up the stairs, intending to open the attic door to see. As a result, the lock on that attic has rusted, and the slightest touch emits a harsh and obscure ringing sound, which is particrly clear in this silent night. Bonnie was so scared that she rushed to the second floor corridor and pretended as if nothing was wrong. Click-All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. In the next instant, the study door was opened and Sebastian slowly walked out, What was that noise? Bonnie scratched her head and pretended as if nothing had happened, I also came out when I heard the sound, so strange. After a pause, his gaze was released to the attic, It seems to being from there, its not like there are rats, right? Hearing this, Sebastians gaze sank abruptly and he walked quickly toward the attic. Bonnie saw him going to the attic and hurried to follow him herself, Youre going to catch a mouse arent you, Im especially good at it, let me help you. You go to bed. Sebastian said in a deep voice, Its not for women to do things like catch mice. But that mouse feels very fierce, one more person is more power, I help you always right. Bonnie insisted. Aplex sentiment crossed Sebastians eyes and he simply picked Bonnie up horizontally first and walked towards the room. After cing Bonnie on the bed, Sebastians voice was raspy and dark, Sleep well. After saying this, he got up and went out. Bonnie was frustrated beyond belief. Damn, I should have known to take something that can soundproof the attic again. And I wonder what is hidden in the attic that Sebastian wont even show her. Bonnie fell asleep thinking randomly. When she woke up the next morning, her first thought was to go see the attic. Maybe Sebastian forgot to close the door after he went to the atticst night? The result ran to see, the attic door is not only closed properly, the chain are reced with a new shiny. Now its even harder to open. Standing at the top of the stairs, looking at the attic door, Bonnie was lost in thought. What is hidden in here that Sebastian protects so tightly? Mrs. Grant, what are you standing there for? Hurry up ande down to eat. Donna walked to the first floor stairway and said with a smile. Bonnie agreed and went downstairs. Sitting at the dining table, looking at Donnas busy back in the kitchen, Bonnie then tentatively asked, Donna, have you been cooking over here since Sebastian moved to the Sunshine Vi? Yeah, its been five years since I counted the time. Donna nodded with a somewhat emotional expression, Time flies. So youre kind of the steward of the ce, right? Bonnie asked again. Donna waved her hand, Dont bash me, what housekeeper or not, its just that Mr. Grant trusts me and lets me take care of everything at home. Heres the thing Donna, Ive been married to Sebastian for so long too, I cant even figure out the maids in the house, and I guess, as the matriarch, I have to run the house, right? Bonnie wheedled and finally stated her purpose. Chapter 478: The Sunshine Villa is not your turn to interfere Bonnies purpose is obvious: she wants to learn to be a steward. Donna is certainly happy. She wants Bonnie to be the hostess of the Sunshine Vi because it shows that Bonnie really likes Sebastian in her heart and even wants to take care of everything in the house for him. After all, housekeeping is a tedious and troublesome business. When I think of Be, I only know how to spend money, not to mention housekeeping, even the vase at the door fell over can not help to hold. The difference between people is really huge! Thinking, Donna smilingly spoke, Mrs. Grant, what do you want to start with, Ill tell you. Its all good. Bonnie said with a smile. Then lets start with the books, to manage such arge the Sunshine Vi, the books are essential, the daily in and out, from the flow of water above you can see which servants are honest, which people should be fired. Donna said. She is really putting her heart and soul into teaching Bonnie. And although Bonnie is also listening carefully, but after all, the mind is not in it. So it took a whole day, but only learned the skinny. Nheless, Donna was relieved. Everything is difficult at the beginning, Mrs. Grant, dont be discouraged, it will be much easier after you be proficient. Donna said. Bonnie nodded, I got it Donna. Okay, its this time of day, littledy and little gentleman should be back, then Ill go prepare dinner ah. Donna said. Bonnie followed and stood up, By the way Donna, do you have those keys to the house, I see the price of these things written in the ledger, Im kinda curious to check it out. There, Ill get it. Donna then took all the keys to Bonnie. One in particr is brand new, a look is just hanging up. Not surprisingly, this should be the key to the attic. Bonnie held back her excitement and didnt rush up to open the attic door directly. After all, at this point Sebastian and four small children areing back, what if they are caught on the spot? She quietly topped off the shape of the key with soap, then pretended to look around the other rooms before returning the key to Donna. I see that the room at the end of the second floor is full of Sebastians artworks, which are quite valuable, so it seems not safe to leave it to the kitchen maid to clean it, or let the one who cleans up the study do it? Bonnie suggested.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Donna pped her head, Oops, look at my head, Mrs. Grant you dont say I forgot. Before cleaning up the study maid would have two rooms to clean, and then he went back home, Donna helped to clean up the study. As for the room with too many lots, her bones really didnt allow it, so she got a kitchen maid to help. As a result, I kept forgetting to change backter. I told you Mrs. Grant you must be a good housekeeper. Donna was thrilled beyond belief, See, it was instantly obvious. Bonnie was a little embarrassed by thepliment, I just stumbled upon it too. Thats having wisdom, too. Donna was still insisting on thepliment, Im sure that back when Mrs. Grant you actually start housekeeping, the Sunshine Vi will be even better than it is now. As we were talking, Sebastian opened the entrance door from the outside. What are you guys talking about, so happy? Sebastian asked. Donna rushed to tell Bonnie about the housekeeper, Mr. Grant, you really married a good daughter-inw who is hard to find. Its better to leave the management of the Sunshine Vi to Donna, so you should stay out of it. Sebastian, however, said in a deep voice. Donnas joy was instantly doused with cold water, Why, Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant is doing very well in her studies. Chapter 479: That’s our new home Sebastian pursed his thin lips, the Sunshine Vi has always been Donna you are taking care of, no need for her to interfere. After a pause, the deep, dark gaze fell on Bonnie, Besides, shes moving to Imperial Court soon, what does she care about the Sunshine Vi? This peaky phrase made Donna excited again. The Imperial Court has already been renovated? Donna asked. Donna asked, So Mr. Grant, you and Mrs. Grant are moving there after the wedding? Well, when the timees, you will stay at the Sunshine Vi, I will leave a few maids for you, and you will retire here. Sebastian nodded his head. Donna smiled from ear to ear, Im not old, Im strong, Ill follow you to the Imperial Court, Ill cook for you and take care of the children. Said, and turned his head to look at Bonnie, Mrs. Grant, the Imperial Court side is great, several times bigger than the Sunshine Vi, arguably the best feng shui home in Willisto. The young couple living there, will certainly be smooth, and beautiful, and love for life! Bonnie was not so happy, her eyes burned to Sebastian, Why dont you stay at the Sunshine Vi, isnt the Sunshine Vi nice? She hadnt found out what was in the attic yet, and if she moved, how else could she find out? You and I got married, of course I have to get you a better house, if you like the Sunshine Vi, you cane back every other night. Sebastian said. Hearing this, Bonnies reaction only gradually calmed down. As long as we can still go back to the Sunshine Vi. I just stayed at the Sunshine Vi for too long and was a little sad to leave it behind. She exined what she had just said. Sebastian hmphed and raised his hand to tuck all the loose hair on her cheeks behind her ears, his voice low and raspy, Me too.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. There are many stories happening in the Sunshine Vi. But now he wants a new ce with Bonnie and a fresh start. While eating dinner, the four youngsters also learned about the move to the Imperial Court soon. Daddy, is the princess room in that ce any good? Dad Sebastian, are the toilets in the Imperial Court pink too? I dont want to sleep next to Erika anymore, shes always chattering and talking at night and the soundproofing is not good and it affects my rest. Then I will sleep next door to Brother Lukas, and Brother Lukas can read me a story at night before going to bed. The four little ones have never stopped talking to each other. Sebastian simply put down his chopsticks, got up and stood up, Lets go, go get dressed. The four youngsters froze and looked at Sebastian in confusion, What are you doing with your clothes on? Arent you curious, show you around and choose which room you like. Sebastian said in a deep voice. After a moment of silence, the four little ones hurriedly jumped off the chair to put on their coats. Sebastian, in turn, slung the trench coat from the doorway over Bonnies shoulders, Put it on. Im going too, huh? Bonnie was a little surprised. She is the hostess, of course, and Sebastian sleep in the master bedroom, so there is no choice, are Sebastian sleep in which room, she will follow to sleep in that room, why go? What, as a hostess, are you half curious about your future home? Sebastian asked in a deep voice, his eyes burning into Bonnies, waiting for her answer. Looking at the pair of bright and dazzling ck eyes, Bonnies heart could not help but miss a beat. Her ears were red, and she could only lower her head and let her hair hang down to block it, her voice buzzing, A little curious, I guess. Lets go. Sebastian took her hand, followed by the four little ones behind him, and headed towards the garage. Chapter 480: Our Wedding It takes about forty minutes to drive from the Sunshine Vi to the Imperial Court. This is the best and most expensive piece ofnd in the entire Willisto area, and is known as the King of Willisto. Looking from the gate of the vi area, it is indeed very different from the rest. Lush heathered bamboo, high and low staggered evergreens and colorless hydrangeas furnish the exterior in an extraordinarily elegant manner. When you walk through the gate, there are small bridges and arched bridges made of whole pieces of Chinese white jade, with a hazy white mist, a kind of fairnd feeling. Further in is the residential area, with a garden of nearly a thousand square feet surrounding the vi. The Chinese decoration is durable and ssic, ancient and mboyant. Bonnie took just a few nces and was captivated. Will this be her and Sebastians home from now on? Why is there a special surreal feeling, as if dreaming ah! Bonnie thought, Sebastian had dragged her to the center of the set of vis. This vi is not quite the same as those others, being wider andrger, and the servants who are busy inside can be seen across the Suzhou garden design cloister. I bought three of the vis to y through. Sebastian exined. Dad Sebastian, youre too hoity-toity. Erika raised her head, When I grow up in the future, I want to find a good man like you too. If you cant find it, youre not allowed to lower your standards. Sebastian said. Erika instantly copsed a face, Ah, then I will most likely never be able to marry for the rest of my life. Then stay with daddy, its not like you cant afford to keep you. Sebastian said without hesitation. Seriously, Sebastian hates the thought of his baby girl being cheap to those bratster. Those little stinky pigs, what makes them arch his cabbage. Okay, then Dad Sebastian you dont back out oh. Erika thought about it and readily agreed. Sebastian smiled and rubbed Erikas head, Go ahead, pick which room you like and let me know. Okay. Erika agreed crisply, and went upstairs with her two brothers and little Joanna. Sebastian slowly ced his eyes on Bonnie, who was not far away.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He walked slowly over to him, Well, is there anything youre not happy about? Its all good. Bonnie said, Its just a little too big, the maids will definitely be twice or even twice as big as they were at the Sunshine Vi, and it will be a little difficult to manage. For the housekeeping, I will ask Eric to find a professional. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Bonnie looked up in surprise, Why, do you not trust me? She was mostly anxious to get the keys today, which is why she didnt learn too well. If you are serious about learning, you will definitely get the hang of it quickly. Your time shouldnt be spent on such trivial matters, dont you forget that you are designer Magnolia, you should shine in the design circle, not be a full-time wife in the imperial court. Sebastian said in a deep voice. With that, his strong arms circled Bonnie from behind, his axe-cut chin resting on the top of her head, Mrs. Grant is who you are, but definitely not a prison to hold you captive. Bonnies heart suddenly fluttered. Indeed, she prefers design to housekeeping. If she hadnt gotten into the design business, she would never have been able to raise her three children on her own, much less return to Willisto and reunite with Sebastian in such a manner. Its just that theres so much going on during this time that Bonnie has barely touched a brush, except for the designs she did for Globex Company and the Grant Group. If you want to paint, theres a great subject and opportunity in front of you right now. Sebastian said in a deep voice. What? Bonnie asked. Our wedding. Chapter 481: It’s all because of her Since it is a wedding, there is bound to be a theme. Sebastian intends to leave this decision to Bonnie, Its up to you to y with what kind of wedding you want to have. But Im drawing designs, not designing weddings. Bonnie was a little hesitant. Its okay, do your best toe, the design circle is all interchangeable, I believe you will be able to. Sebastian said with unparalleled determination. Its probably because there was so much determination in those dark eyes that Bonnies heart was encouraged. After thinking about it, she nodded heavily, Okay, Ill give it my best shot. Then Ill see what happens. Sebastian said in a deep voice. As we speak, the four youngsters have already chosen their rooms ande down from upstairs. Little Joanna was the most excited, her little face was flushed because she found a snack room at the end of the corridor, full of snacks! Daddy, thats all for us, right? little Joanna asked expectantly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Sebastian nodded, En, but I have a requirement that you rinse your mouth immediately after eating snacks, and if you dont follow the rules, I will remove all snacks. I promise to rinse my mouth. little Joanna hurriedly raised her hand and swore. There was a pause, and then the anticipation was overwhelming, Theres toothpaste and a childs toothbrush in the bathroom, so can I go eat now? Go ahead. Sebastian agreed. Looking at little Joannas bouncing back, Sebastians mood also followed much better. He is grateful to have Bonnie back in his life. Because if it wasnt for her, he might never have known that there was something wrong with the way he was raising little Joanna. The former little Joanna was quiet and withdrawn, and extremely reluctant to get in touch with outsiders. But now, she has changed back to a normal five-year-old child, innocent, spirited and lively. This was all taught to him by Bonnie in a subtle way. Sebastian can even foresee that the future little Joanna will be a very good girl under Bonnies care andpany. And of course, Andrew Lukas and Erika will be great kids. In the blink of an eye, its the next day again. When Bonnie got up in the morning, Sebastian had already left for the office. She also did not idle, after first sending the four little ones to the kindergarten, she nned to go find a ce where she could get a key to make that attic key. Bonnie drove around the city of Willisto for a long time, and finally circled around the outskirts of the city to a neighborhood that was about to be demolished, and finally found a ce where she could get a key. In less than ten minutes, the master made the key, and the shape of the topography was exactly the same. One hundred dors, cash. The master said. Bonnie was about to pay by cell phone hand hanging in mid-air, expression a little embarrassed, I did not bring cash ah. Theres a supermarket over there, you go buy a bottle of water and you can exchange it for a hundred dors. The master was eager to propose. Bonnie had to put away her phone and walk towards the supermarket. Before you can take two steps, a familiar voicees from behind you, A hundred dors is it, here. Bonnie turned her head and saw the unmistakably familiar handsome face and panicked a little. Annie, you dont have your keys yet. The man held up his keys and walked toward Bonnie. It was also the walking motion that made Bonnie react to the fact that it was not Sebastian, but William. Its you. Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief and squeezed out a smile, What a coincidence, what are you doing here? I heard theres a park around here with a nice view, so I came to have a look around. William exined, Your keys, dont forget to take them. Bonnie hurriedly took the keys and put them in her bag, Thanks, Ill transfer the money to you. Theres no need to be so polite, if you thank me, why dont you invite me to dinner? Chapter 482: I’ll take you to that expert William said this very naturally, Bonnie naturally can not refuse. Yeah, so we go back to the city? Bonnie said with a nod. No need to go that far, theres a little restaurant around here that tastes pretty good. William said. Bonnie then followed him to the bistro. She had suffered a lot when she was abroad, so she didnt care about eating in such cheap eateries. William, not to mention his time abroad, had a more difficult time than she did. Two people sitting face to face, surprisingly remembered the previous time abroad, a moment of some emotion. Annie, are you still going back abroad? William asked, Ill move next door to you and be your neighbor then. I probably wont go back. Bonnie said slowly. William unpacked the dishes for a moment, Why ah, you said before, after a while will go back ah. Things change all the time. Bonnie didnt know where to begin to exin, Anyway, Im doing pretty well at Willisto now, and Erika and the guys like being here. So youre going to be a couple with that Sebastian, all the time? Williams voice steeply raised a few notches, echoing in the modest restaurant, causing the surrounding customers to turn their heads and gaze curiously.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Bonnie couldnt help but feel a little baffled. For some reason, she felt that Williams reaction seemed a little too excited. And William, obviously aware of this, lowered his tone, Sorry, I was just afraid hed cheat on you, after all, you didnt know each other long before you got married. Howe we havent known each other long. Shes known Sebastian for 20 years! Bonnie thought in her mind and squeezed out another smile, Thank you for caring about me William, Ill see to it, dont worry. Eh. William followed with a smile and didnt say another word. The atmosphere at the dinner table was a bit stiff until the dishes were served, which broke the awkwardness. It was hard to finish the meal, and Bonnie immediately had to leave. William, however, followed and stood up, This ce is not very good for a taxi, or you can take me back to the city, just as I also take you to meet that expert. Okay. Bonnie agreed. What else can we do? William took the trouble to hire a specialist for her from abroad, but she didnt wait for the specialist to help with the surgery, and now she wont even agree to meet. A little too much. So Bonnie thought she would meet the expert, thank him in person, and then she could send him back abroad. Sitting in the car, William made a call to the hospital end, Inform the doctor that the patient and I will being over soon and ask him to pack up and prepare for the consultation. Still have to clean up and tidy up? Bonnie was a bit surprised, with a bit of flirtation in her tone, Is this expert unkempt? Sort of. William only tugged at the corners of his mouth as he remembered all the beautiful women that Expert Smith had found in the ward during this time. Soon, the car arrived at the entrance of the hospital. Bonnie looked up at the hospital building, Isnt this the PRIVATE hospital of the Grant Group, where you find the doctor? Right. William nodded, then put on the mask he was carrying, Because you were hospitalized before, I asked him to stay in the ward first, so that you wouldnt be unable to find him when you needed him. At least hes an expert, isnt it a bit disrespectful to live in a hospital? Bonnie was a little apprehensive, Or Ill go buy some fruit or something before I go in? No need. William shook his head, The consultation has been paid for, so I dont think hell mind even if he goes empty-handed. All right then. Bonnie nodded and followed William out of the car and towards the inpatient building. Chapter 483: You’ve been tricked As soon as shestepped into the hospital building, a nurse recognized Bonnie. Mrs. Grant, are you here to pick up the report of the blood test? The nurse asked very respectfully. Bonnie smiled and shook her head, No, I came over to meet someone, you get busy, dont mind me. Okay. The nurse then left. William then looked to Bonnie, Why are you still doing blood work, are you not doing well post-op? On the contrary, the doctor said I was recovering well and that the blood test was just for insurance purposes. After a pause, and blinked the slender feathered eyshes, the tone yful, Besides there is not you help me find experts, I double insurance, still afraid of what. Hmm. William nodded, Lets go upstairs. As they spoke, the two arrived at the ward on the 18th floor. William stood in the doorway and pointed to the man standing in the room facing the window, Thats him, this is the expert I hired for you, Expert Smith. Bonnie froze for a moment, What did you say his name was? Katifen ah, William puzzled, you do not know this expert, he is very famous abroad, in the neurological surgery is quite attainable, can be said to be the worlds first. I know. Bonnie nodded, He also developed a scar removal drug, but its very expensive and hard to get. Thats right. William nodded again. Bonnie was then confused, You told mest time that you brought in Expert Smith from abroad on purpose? Right. William said, asking Bonnie rhetorically, Why, you seem surprised. I nothing, lets go inside. Bonnie squeezed out a smile. With that, the two went into the ward. Robert Smith, let me introduce you, this is the patient I want to ask you to see, her name is Annie, William said. The person standing in the ward at the moment is not Katifen at all, but Peter. He didnt expect that William would suddenly bring the patient. He wanted to call his own brother, but it was toote! I was hesitating to hide outside the window on the air conditioning unit likest time, but it turned out that William had alreadye with a patient. He turned his head in panic, and when he saw Bonnies face clearly, his eyes widened in horror. Isnt this the woman Be asked him to murder earlier? Mr. S., did you ask me to see her? Peters heart was in turmoil and his words were stuttering. This look was reflected in Bonnies eyes, making her instantly narrow her clear almond eyes into a dangerous line. With two Expert Smiths, she couldnt figure out what was going on.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But this Katifen, in front of him, does not look like an expert. With that in mind, Bonnie tried to ask a few more in-depth questions. The result is that Peter is an uneducated, full of ideas in addition to food and drink is a woman, can not answer. Bonnies mind was instantly clear. She was tempted to expose the fake Katifen in public, but nced at William next to her and worried about refuting his face. Then he spoke, Mr. S, lets go out first, theres something I want to talk to you about. William cooperated and went out with her. When we got to the corridor, seeing no one else around, Bonnie opened her mouth to remind, William, you seem to be deceived, this is not Expert Smith at all, but the real Expert Smith, the doctor who operated on me. Chapter 484: How dare you lie to me? Hes not Expert Smith? said William, his tone suddenly cold. Even from the eyes under the mask, Bonnie can still see the slightest hint of bloodthirsty ferocity. She unconsciously took a step back and gulped softly, Yeah, he shouldnt really, he doesnt even know I had the surgery. No one else but the real Expert Smith is capable of performing such delicate and difficult surgery. So, the one in the ward who asked all the questions must be a fake. Only Bonnie doesnt know why he looks exactly like Expert Smith. She did not speak directly in front of the fake Katifen, is afraid of William embarrassment. But I didnt expect to speak to William in private, and his expression was so frightening. Probably seeing Bonnies fear, William squeezed out a fresh smile, I got it, Ill check it out. Yeah. Bonnie nodded, Anyway, I really appreciate you hiring a doctor for me, William, its a favor Ill remember for the rest of my life. Im sorry Annie, William apologized very sincerely, its a good thing you found the real Expert Smith to do the surgery, otherwise your condition could have been much worse. Its the liars fault, you dont have to feel sorry. Bonnie corrected. As we were talking, Donna called. Bonnie then said, Then you go ahead, Ill invite you to dinner some other time, I have to go back. Good. William nodded and watched Bonnie disappear around the corner of the hallway. Then he turned around and went back to the ward, the gentleness and smile under his eyes disappeared, and in its ce, there was endless killing intent! Peter was already apprehensive and wondered why Annie would pretend not to know him. Now when I see this expression on Williams face, I get even more scared. William walked straight to Peter, hands like cast iron hard, hard choke Peters neck, lifting him off the ground. Let go let go Peters brain was extremely oxygen deprived and his cheeks turned pig liver colored as he desperately squirmed and struggled. But it doesnt work. William is down for the kill! Who gave you the guts to woo me right under my nose? William said coldly. I can exin, please, leave me alone. Peter held on to hisst breath and struggled. Bang! William mmed him hard to the ground, Ill give you a minute. Peter curled up into a shrimp shape and coughed desperately, I am indeed not Katifen, but I am his real brother, and he is the one who asked me toe over and help cover for a bit. Topping? Williams eyes grew more and more urgently cold. Peter nodded desperately, Yes, it is the top bag, in fact, the person who came with you from abroad is indeed my brother, but he said that after arriving in Willisto, especially scared, think you are not a good person, so let me swap with him. So what happened with Annies surgery? William asked again. That was supposed to be a surgery I was in charge of, but my brother begged me toe and impersonate him, so I let him do it. Peter lied with wide eyes, not blushing in the slightest. Your medical skills, can you be better than your brother? William was clearly not convinced. Peters eyes bounced around, Of course, my medical skills are far superior to my brothers.N?velDrama.Org content rights. After a pause, and said, If you do not believe it, you can check, my brother in thest year also made a patient dead, you can check, is the richest man in Phdelphia, called Ken Mac! Chapter 485: I actually have a brother William that hidden under the mask of the clear and elegant face, crossed a faint trace of doubt. That miser, McCann, your brother got him killed? His tone of voice was clearly tinged with disbelief. But Peter had grasped the hope of life and nodded desperately, Yes, yes, Mr. S, do you know that richest man too? HehC Before business hase and gone, he always will exploit the loopholes to calcte others, actually will be your brother to cure, really rare. William said. Peter half-knocked his eyes and blocked his heart out, Yeah, he had to inject someone with a new drug that said it could prolong life, and something went wrong and it took five million dors to keep things down. Fearing that William did not believe, he added, You can check, his ount can certainly find the details of the expenditure of the money. To be honest, Peter is really not afraid of William to check. Because Katifen really did spend five million dors to set things right, only not to clean up his own mess, but for him C the real brother! Brother, you can not me me, life in the world always have to think for themselves, do not worry, I will beg Mr. S to leave you a life. Peter said silently in his heart. Williams eyes in front of him were like a torch, and his inky ck eyes looked like they were prating Peters mind and scrutinizing! I hope youre not lying to me, or your life will be lost. Williams voice was iparably cold. At night, in the hotel near the hospital. Katifen received an email from the hospital with a report on Bonnies blood work.N?velDrama.Org content rights. All the indicators in the report have returned to normal, which means that Bonnie is nowpletely healed. Looking at the report, Katifen finally couldnt help but breathe a sigh of relief. Great, he finally had the standing and the backbone to talk to Sebastian about his demands. With that in mind, Katifen immediately called Sebastian. It just so happened that Sebastian had just gotten off work, so he came straight over. About an hour, Sebastian stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the hotel, looking at the smallest pedestrians like ants under the eighteenth floor, no ripples in his ck eyes. Katifen, on the other hand, was all smiles, and opened a bottle of Roman Conti on purpose. Poured into a crystal goblet, the deep red liquid was lightly frothy and the fragrant smell of the vinified grapes instantly filled the room. Mr. Grant, this is the red wine I brought from abroad, the taste is very good, you try it. Katifen handed the red wine to Sebastian. Sebastian reached out to ept it, and the two tall sses clinked with a sound that struck the heart, Thank you, but I suppose its not just a wine tasting that Expert Smith called me here sote, is it? Yes. Katifen nodded and gripped the tall ss in her hand, Ive just read Mrs. Grants blood test report, and the indicators have returned to normal, so Id like to ask you, Mr. Grant, to fulfill your promise. Sure. Sebastian agreed readily, What do you want me to do? I have a brother, his name is Peter, Katifen said openly, in fact, the person who is responsible for Mrs. Grants condition at the beginning is not me at all, but my brother Peter, and it is because of him that Mrs. Grants condition is so serious that It was because of him that Mrs. Grants condition became so severe that she needed an artificial bone. Click! The veins at the corners of Sebastians forehead instantly bulged, and the goblet in his hand was directly crushed into powder! So the person who started all this, the person who caused Bonnie to be sick and even almost died, is this person called Peter? Chapter 486: You better not lie to me Sebastians pupils viciously shocked, the heart like a heavy hammer viciously knocked, boundless anger and cold hostility spread open. Mr. Grant, we agreed that you should not get too excited. Katifen hurriedly spoke up. Not excited? Sebastian slowly turned his head to look at him, his face, which was already handsome and cold in its lines, now looked particrly horrible, You should know that this brother of yours almost took my wifes life. Yes. Katifen admitted to himself that he was wrong and bowed in shame toward Sebastian, I apologize to you and your wife on behalf of my brother. In fact, Katifen also thought, this matter just pretend not to know, God does not know to take Peter back abroad. But this time contact down, Katifen very clearly feel Sebastians powerful wrist. This man will one day know the truth. Instead of being so angry that he would kill Peter when he found out, it would be better for him to ask for mercy first. He, the brother, can only do something about it. If apologies work, prisons and police lose their meaning. Sebastian doesnt take that advice. No Mr. Grant, will you at least calm down and let me exin? Katifen said. Sebastians expression was indifferent, I dont need to hear any exnations, and if your wish, Expert Smith, is for me to let him go, then Im sorry, I cant do it. Anyone who hurts Bonnie, he will make him pay! Katifen shook his head, No, I didnt mean that, its normal for my brother to receive punishment for something he did wrong, I just want to ask you not to kill him, and in addition send him to a foreign prison. That way, he could visit Peter in prison more often. Otherwise, if Peter was locked up in Willisto prison, he would have to fly over every few months, which is too much trouble. Thats all youre asking? Sebastian wasnt expecting that, Dont you want to save him? Of course you want to. Katifens mouth showed a bitter, helpless smile, Ive saved him many times, but he never grows out of it. Take for example the downpayment McCann who died in Phdelphiast year, he almost emptied his savings to keep things down. But it was only a matter of time before Peter came back to Willisto spill the beans.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Katifen is really tired. I think its probably in his best interest to go to prison and reflect on it. Katifen said. When Peter is released from prison after 20 or 30 years, he will give half of his savings to Peter, as long as he does not spend it recklessly, absolutely enough to live until old age and death. Mr. Grant, Katifens watery blue eyes were full of sincerity, there is an old Weskiney saying about separation of flesh and bone, and if my brother did die, what would be the difference to me between that and stripping me alive? Even if I spare his life, he will be sentenced to life imprisonment, good performance can be fifty years out, bad performance, perhaps die inside. Sebastians voice gradually softened. Thats considered consent. Katifen saw this and nodded with delight, Its okay, as long as you, Mr. Grant, can spare his life, thats all that matters. As for the matter of how long to sit in jail, all depends on Peters creation in prison! Bring him to me tomorrow. Sebastian said again. Katifen nodded, Yes, I will bring my brother Peter to meet you at the Grant Group tomorrow morning at ten oclock. En. Sebastian nodded and turned to leave the room. Chapter 487: Shouldn’t you manage to the end?! In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. After Katifen packed up her things, she went to the hospital, ready to find a chance to bring Peter to the Grant Group. But as soon as he stepped into the hospital, he was pressed to the ground by two ck-d bodyguards in a deadly manner. Who are you guys? Hurry up and let go of me. Katifen struggled desperately. In the next instant, Katifen saw his own brother, Peter, and a man wearing a golden mask appear in front of him. Mr. S, this is my brother, look, doesnt he look exactly like me? Peter said respectfully. William slowly crouched down to God, bony fingers cupped Katifens chin to scrutinize, Its true, you look exactly the same. Are you Mr. S? Katifen looked at William, Is there some misunderstanding between us, why are you doing this to me? Misunderstanding? William nodded silently and looked over at Katifen, There was indeed a little. When Katifen heard this, she hurriedly tried to ask questions. But Peter hurriedly spoke out to interrupt their conversation, Mr. S, you must not listen to my brothers nonsense, he is particrly capable of fooling around, and will definitely fool you when the timees. What? Katifen looked at Peter incredulously, I flubbed? Peter what the hell are you talking about! Anyway, hes not a good person, Mr. S. Youd better hurry up and send him to jail. Peter said again. William nodded and passed a look to the two ck-d bodyguards holding Katifen down. The two men then dragged Katifen up as if he were a small chicken. Katifen tried to speak again, only to be punched in the face by the ck-d bodyguard, his incisors falling out and blood gushing out instantly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Be honest, if you dare to move again, I will directly remove both of your hands. The ck-d bodyguard coldly warned. Katifen in the end is only a doctor, how can be a bodyguards opponent, immediately dare not say anything. He was shoved into the back of the van by ck-d bodyguards to be thrown straight into jail. Wait a minute. Peter stepped out at this time and falsely squeezed out two tears, I still have something I want to say to my brother, can you give me a minute? Of course you can, Mr. Peter. The bodyguard reverently stepped back. Waiting for the bodyguard to walk away, Peter spoke, Sorry brother, may have to condemn you to live in prison for a while. You bastard, Katifen spat a mouthful of bloodden spittle from his mouth, hitting Peter squarely in the cheek, what have you done? Peter shrugged his shoulders innocently, I can do what ah, just cant help, so I told a little lie, Im sure you will forgive me brother. After a pause, he added, After all, you dont want me to get killed, do you? So youre putting the me on me and letting me die for you? Katifen suddenly felt a chill. Peter, on the other hand, smiled, Dont worry, you wont die, Ive begged Mr. S. You go to prison for fifty years and youll be released at the end of your sentence. Fifty years? And still here in Willisto, more than 10, 000 kilometers away from Reliacao? You must be crazy, havent I solved enough trouble for you and now you want to do this to me? Katifen questioned. Peter instantly scarlet eyes, Anyway, there are so many, what about one more, why, Im not your own brother, shouldnt you manage in the end? Chapter 488: Nearly wearing the help Katifens eyes widened. Is this human talk? He has wiped Peters ass over the years, cleaned up the mess, just want to see the day he came to his senses. But now this own brother not only did not wake up, but became more and more aggressive, directly want to put all the me on him, let him go to jail! The more Katifen thought about it, the angrier he became, a mouthful of blood welled up in his throat and he spat it out with a loud whoop. Dont worry brother, after you go to prison, I will go back to Reliacao and continue to sell the drugs you have researched, and your wife and children, I will also take good care of them. Speaking of which, Peters eyes were a little more greedy, shing with a refined light and full of longing, Actually, Ive been envious of you all these years, being able to marry such a perfect wife. The body is so good, the face is also so beautiful, the most critical voice is also good Hearing this, Katifen had realized what Peter wanted to do. He clenched his fist fiercely, If you dare to do that, I will kill you. Huh? Peter looked like he had heard some kind of big joke. If you want to kill me, its better to wait until you get out of jail, only by then you might be seventy or eighty years old, so I dont know if you can still beat the bodyguards around me. Peter said smugly. Then he stood up straight and stretched, Brother, goodbye. Let go of me, youre mistaken, hes the bad guy, all I did was clean up his mess, let go of me quickly. Katifen shouted. But Peter had long since greeted the bodyguards, saying that Katifen would surely be dying and told them not to believe a word of it. So despite Katifens shouting and screaming, he was taken away. Watching the car gradually move away, the smile on Peters lips widened. If he had known that this could rece his own brother, how would he have been aggrieved for so many years? However, its not toote. Thinking, Peter returned to the hospital, and after a brief exnation of the situation with William, he left straight away. After all, now that his own brother has taken the fall for him, and Bonnie has been cured, there is no point in him staying. William was quick to let him go, and gave a check for $10 million before leaving. This was the reward that he and Katifen had originally agreed upon. Mr. S., you are so refreshing. The corners of Peters mouth couldnt help but rise wildly, If there is a chance, I will definitely serve you again. Id rather not have that chance in this lifetime. William said coldly, After all, working with a doctor is proof that something is wrong around or with me, which is not a good sign. Yes, yes, yes, Peter nodded obediently, Mr. S. and everyone around you will surely be healthy and live a long life, then I will leave you to it, goodbye. Taking the check, Peter hurriedly slipped away. Knowing that Willisto is not a good ce to live, he wanted to buy the nearest flight back to Reliacao. But just as he walked to the airport, he was stopped by someone. When I looked at it, it was Eric.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Pei Eric Havens, Peters palms were sweating like crazy and he forced a smile, What brings you here? Peter gave him a puzzled look, Mr. Smith, didnt you make an appointment to meet with Mr. Grant this afternoon, and now youre rushing to the airport, where are you nning to go? Ah Peter quickly stabilized his mind and hid his passport behind him, I came to drop off a friend only, not going anywhere, Ill go see Mr. Grant after Im done. Chapter 489: She finally enters the attic Ill go with you, then. Eric believed it and nodded his head. Peter hurriedly shook his head to refuse, No no, its more important to go see Mr. Grant. Youre not giving it away to a friend? Eric asked. Peter nodded, No more drop-offs, well see you back in Reliacao after a while anyway, lets go. He had to hurry and settle Sebastians side before he could leave in a big way. But when he followed Eric went to the Grant Group and came out again, his face waspletely blue. Damn. He knew that this brother of his had never been true to him at all. Even if you really helped him clean up the mess before, you just want to prove how capable you are, there is no real love for him. Why else would Sebastian be allowed to put him in jail? Now, well, he got ahead of his brother and sent him to jail. He reversed the plot and took control of his life and future! Peters eyes were bloodthirsty scarlet, ignoring the crowd bustling in front of the Grant Group, and he threw back his head andughed uncontrobly!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Inside the Sunshine Vi. Bonnie and Donna are packing up their things. Because of the reason of moving to the imperial court, all the things that should be packed up on this side started to be packed up. Mrs. Grant, when you go to the imperial court, I cant continue to take care of you, you must cultivate a beloved one of your own, so that even if you are not in the imperial court, she can help you handle various affairs. Donna exhorted in a serious tone. Bonnie was upset and wanted Donna to move in with her. But then I thought about it, like Sebastian said, Donna is already very old, and its not appropriate to follow her as a maid. Its better to leave her in the Sunshine Vi for the rest of her life. Thinking, Bonnie then squeezed out a smile, Got it Donna, the Imperial Court is not far from the Sunshine Vi, you muste and see me if you are free. Ill definitely being over more often. Donna nodded, unable to stop the tears from falling down. She hurriedly raised her hand and wiped it off quickly, Okay, Mrs. Grant, you clean up first, Ill go to the kitchen to see if the soup is ready. While watching Donnas back disappear in the kitchen doorway, Bonnie set her eyes on the third floor loft door. This is a great opportunity. The maids at home are busy packing things, Donna is in the kitchen, and the four little ones are in kindergarten and havent returned yet. If she goes to the attic now, she will never be noticed. With that in mind, Bonnie got up quickly and ran towards the attic. With the reproduced key, she opened the lock on the attic door very easily. Only a click was heard and the door shed open a crack. Just push open this door, Bonnie can see whats really in the attic. But her palms were unconsciously sweating, and her heart was beating like a drum. Facing the unknown, she carried a few moments of fear. After taking a deep breath, this tries to push open the attic door. The smell of dust was so strong that Bonnie almost coughed up. Its a good thing she covered her mouth and held back. After simply covering his mouth and nose with a handkerchief, he carefully stepped into this attic. The attic, less than fifty square feet, was filled to the brim with dozens of huge corrugated cardboard boxes. There is nobel on it, and I dont know exactly what is contained inside. Bonnie had wanted to open a random one to see, but out of the corner of her eye nced at a sh of white not far away, and instantly froze. Chapter 490: Where is Natan? As if possessed, Bonnie slowly stood up and walked towards the white. Thats the Angels Wedding Dress. The wedding dress she designed herself and was going to wear on her wedding to Sebastian. But then it was worn on Be. At that time Be also said that she would wear this wedding dress to her wedding with Sebastian. Five yearster, Bonnie returned to Willisto to learn that the wedding did not take ce. As for the wedding dress, naturally no one knows where it goes. I didnt expect that it was actually ced in this attic. Bonnies eyes couldnt help but get a little moist at the corners and slowly reached out her hand to touch the Angels Wedding Dress in front of her. The wedding dress was far less clean than she thought, touching her hands full of dust, overwhelmingly attacked, drilling into her lungs, bringing bursts of stinging pain. Because Bonnie found that the hem of the wedding dress, there are long dried blood stains. It should have been identally rubbed on by Be when she was in the operating room five years ago. Be was wearing this wedding dress back then, stepping on her blood and carrying her baby away! Bonnies fingertips trembled slightly, and her whole body couldnt help but take a step backwards. She did not expect that behind her were several paper boxes, the whole person fell directly into. The cardboard box broke and the contents rolled to the ground with a loud tter. It was toote for Bonnie to cover up. When they heard themotion, someone rushed up. None other than Sebastian. He must have just returned to the Sunshine Vi and hadnt even changed his shoes yet, standing in the attic doorway and frowning at her, How did you get in? I saw that the door was not locked tightly and there seemed to be movement inside, so I came in to take a look. Bonnie quickly gathered herposure and lied. Sebastian pursed his thin lips, the knot in his throat unconsciously tightened, Ill take you out. With that, he walked straight up, picked Bonnie up in his arms, and walked outside with big steps. That look, as if she was afraid Bonnie would find something in the attic. The Angels Wedding Dress is directly on the outside, Bonnie can see as soon as shees in, so Sebastian cant help even if hes covering up now. Then the only thing he didnt want Bonnie to see could be the contents of those cardboard boxes. Thinking, Bonnie then quickly turned her head from Sebastians arms and looked at the two several boxes that she had just dropped open. Rolled out of it were small odds and ends, bottles, pacifiers, and some childrens books. One of the most conspicuous, is a pair of very cute shape ornaments. One pink and one blue, made in the shape of a mushroom, is particrly beautiful. The pink mushroom Bonnie had seen, in little Joannas photo album, when she was about two years old, sitting on a patch of grass, holding the mushroom high in the air, grinning. Half of that picture is missing. Bonnie had previously wondered what the missing half would look like. Now she probably guessed it.N?velDrama.Org content rights. That half is Natan, who is also holding up a mushroom toy. But the part that belonged to Natan was torn away, as was his entire person, erased from the Grant family in general, out of sight and never mentioned. The thought, Bonnie then reached out and grabbed Sebastians cor, clear almond eyes leaping blue me, seems to be extinguished, and seems to burn more vigorously. Sebastian, you also have a son named Natan, right? Bonnie spoke slowly, Where did he go? Chapter 491: What should he do Sebastians footsteps stopped momentarily. The two arms holding Bonnie are also like a thousand pounds, so heavy that they can hardly lift them. His cor was wrinkled by Bonnie, revealing a well-defined neck line, attached to a cold and hostile jawline. This originally belongs to Demon Sebastian in Willisto, at this moment in front of Bonnie only silence. Why dont you say anything? Bonnies face was full of confusion and trepidation at the same time, How is that child doing? Where did you know about him? Sebastian lifted his thin lips and asked her in turn. Bonnies thoughts were instantly led away, Ah, I knew that before listening to little Joanna talking in her sleep, and just now saw these things in the attic. So flustered, she didnt even react to the fact that Sebastian was clearly asking a question knowingly. Since Sebastian already knows her identity, it must be clear that she has been investigating the Natan ah that year was taken away. Ill tell you about that baby after a while. Sebastian said in a deep voice, his tone almost pleading, Okay? Bonnie was worried that Sebastian would reprimand her for trespassing in the attic, and was instantly confused when she heard the words. Why did Sebastian even turn around and apologize to her? But she nodded obediently and said yes. Sebastian then carried Bonnie back into the bedroom. He went back to the Sunshine Vi for less than half an hour and then left again in a hurry, heading straight for a spa. When he arrived at the spa, his face was so sullen that it looked like he was going to eat people, and the waiters he met were scared out of their minds and hastened to hide far away for fear of touching the bad luck. Wheres Rupert? Sebastian asked in a hushed voice. The waiter faltered and pointed to the innermost room, Its inside. Sebastian nodded his head and went straight towards the innermost room. These spas are not made with doors, but only thick cloth curtains to keep the room moist and warm. Sebastian lifted his hand to lift the cloth curtain without much noise, so much so that it was only when he had reached the front of the hot spring pool that Rupert noticed his arrival. Immediately shouted in fear and hid his entire body towards the white foggy hot spring. He was already demonic looking, more woman than woman, after being steamed by the mist of the hot spring, his cheeks flushed with a peach-like red, fine velvet condensed with water droplets. At the moment the water droplets are with his movements into the water, converging into a circle of ripples. Rupert blushed and covered his chest with his hand, Cousin, can you knock before youe in, its easy for you to make me think youre thinking of me. Sebastian, however, didnt have the heart to tease him, grabbed the sake on the side of the spa and drank it straight down, annoyed and disheveled, What to do, Bonnies starting to ask me about Natan. Crap? Ruperts expression also became grave, and swam quickly from the hot spring to Sebastians heels. Then he snatched the empty bottle from Sebastians hand and cried, This is the sake I bought from Japan, there are only three bottles in the whole country. Sebastian: Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hes practically a chicken and egg! Are you deaf? Sebastian questioned. Wow C Rupert got up from the spa with his arms propped up and his SpongeBob SquarePants underneath were particrly bright. He did not care, took the towel to wrap himself, and only then slowly said, What else can we do, tell her the truth ah. Chapter 492: Things take a turn for the worse At the age of three, when Natan was two, he mistakenly broke into a church, which then burst into mes, trapping Natan and burning him to a charred corpse. In this world, there is no more Natan. Youll have to tell her sooner orter, Rupert said in a deep voice, Cousin, its useless for you toe to me about this, youll have to think of something yourself. After all, the baby was born to Sebastian and Bonnie. Sebastian is the father of Natan. If Sebastian, the father, doesnt go and exin the truth to Bonnie, what is he doing as an uncle? Her original purpose for returning to Willisto was to take Natan and Joanna, Sebastians voice grows hoarse. But now Bonnies dream has copsed. If she knew that Natan had died three years ago, she would be devastated, right? Even, will leave him because of sadness and disappointment, and take the remaining four children and go far away. Sebastian has already lost Bonnie once, he doesnt want to go through it again! But cousin, Ruperts expression was helpless, she will know sooner orter, do you still want to hide it from her for the rest of your life? Sebastian was silent. He couldnt hide it from Bonnie forever.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. But at least until Bonnie speaks up and says she forgives him, hell keep it a secret. Ill exin this to her when she trusts me enough. Sebastian said almost to himself. I dont know if the strength of the bottle of sake hase on, or if Sebastians whole body has been drained of all strength. He surprisinglyy directly on the stone by the hot spring, facing the bamboo roof, dark eyes deep as if they were holding many thick meanings. Rupert stared at him for a long time, but finally he couldnt help but sigh and advised, Cousin, if you keep hiding it now, it will only make Bonnie hate you more on the day when the truth is revealed. Hate the fact that he has clearly taken custody of the child and now has taken the childs life. If I could, Id rather trade my life for Natans. Sebastianughed bitterly. But Where in this world is there if ah? Looking at Sebastians unbearable pain, Rupert didnt hold back in the end. There was a message I didnt want to tell you, but seeing you in so much pain and being pushed to this point, Ill tell you, even if it gives you a little hope to live. Rupert said. What? Sebastian responded perfunctorily, but with little interest. Without answering, Rupert turned around and walked out of this spa room. It was about half an hour before he walked in with a new bottle of sake, and in his other hand was an appraisal report. Rupert handed the identification report to Sebastian. Last time when you asked me to help with the paternity test, I managed to get the tissue sections from Natans autopsy back then to be more secure, and here is the identification report. When Natan died in a fire, Sebastian did not think it was a murder, so he deliberately sought the identification of a very famous forensic pathologist, but the results were only proved to be natural death. Those tissue sections that were ced in the forensic identification service, which were originally a permanent pain in Sebastians heart, were not expected toe in handy now. Sebastian, who was still depressed, suddenly rolled over and sat up, staring at the identification report in his hands with burning eyes, but did not dare to open it. What is the result of this ? After saying this, heughed at himself. The result is in his own hands, isnt it? If he opens it, he can see it, so why does he have to ask Rupert? Chapter 493: This murderous cousin! Sebastian was stunned, slowly, and opened the identification report in his hand. The identification report above made his breath stagnate momentarily. Because the report says above. There is no blood rtionship between the two after testing! What is this all about? Sebastian suppressed the restlessness in his mind and turned his head to Rupert, Is this reliable, I had a paternity test done when Natan was recovered from the fire and there was no problem at that time. Rupert shrugged his shoulders, Thats the problem, unless the tissue slides in the forensic pathologists hands were swapped, theres no way I could have tested that. After a pause and then said, back a step, the person who died in the fire that year is really Natan, the murderer why to swap the tissue section it, and he can not predict three yearster I will do the paternity test. It would be better to think of some other way to let Sebastian know the truth than to foolishly wait for Rupert to find out that the tissue sections do not match gically. Therefore, this statement does not make sense at all.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I prefer the other possibility that the other side abducted Natan and wanted to create the illusion that Natan was dead, so they faked the paternity test that year. Rupert said. But this person calcted a thousand calctions, but also did not expect Rupert three yearster will go to get tissue sections again for gicparison. It was also this small oversight that made the whole n that year wed. Find Natan somehow, by whatever means! Sebastians emotions steeped in excitement. Rupert hurriedly pressed him, I understand how you feel right now, but how easy is it to go and thoroughly investigate what happened three years ago? This requires a lot of human and material resources to prepare and n. So thats why Rupert didnt rush to tell Sebastian. He was afraid that in the end he would find nothing and just give Sebastian an empty joy. There are few things in this world that are more upsetting than empty joy. That has vacated a certain ce in the heart, just waiting to meet the joy of the mood, suddenly crushed a clean, really hard. If I hadnt seen you in such pain tonight, I really wouldnt have wanted to give you that hope. Rupert said. Youre right, Natan must not be dead yet. Sebastian was already excited, Find him and bring him back, and Bonnie must not be angry with me. Even if Bonnie still feels that he has not been a good father for the past five years, it does not matter. He can be punished by Bonnie at will. As long as she can take the heat off. As long as their family of seven can live happily and healthily together! I will go to investigate as soon as possible, and I will tell you as soon as there is information. Rupert said, As for Bonnies side, youll just have to take care of it yourself. Good. Sebastian agreed in a very crisp manner. He slowly stood up, regardless of the fact that his suit was already as wet as possible by the hot spring. The white shirt is almost transparent after soaking, clinging to a broad, firm chest, with honey-colored abs faintly visible. Rupert cant help but want to whistle. I have to say, my own cousin this disheveled look, but more handsome. It is simply a walking male leprechaun ah. However, the next second, Rupert could not boast. He stared at the empty tray in his hand, so angry that his whole body was shaking. His sake! Its gone again! This murderous cousin! Chapter 494: Secretly kissed her When Sebastian returned to the Sunshine Vi, Bonnie was already asleep. Her tiny body is curled up in a ball, looking like a shrimp, and her head, which is exposed outside the quilt, is fluffy and looks very cute. Sebastian stepped over the shag carpet without making any noise. Naturally, there was no waking Bonnie. He stood staring at the bed for a long time, finally reaching out with a bony hand and stroking into her long raven hair that was scattered on the pillow, gently holding the back of her head. Very gently, he kissed her lips. Sebastians kiss was gentle and doting, like a dragonflys, only lingering briefly for a moment before moving away. It was as if nothing had ever happened. In fact Bonnie did not feel anything. She muttered, rolled over and found a new, morefortable position on the bed, and fell into azy sleep again. Really like a reserved cat. Sebastianid down next to her and also fell into a deep sleep. He drank two bottles of sake tonight, one because he was sad and one because he thought he was happy. The alcohol poured down by the two emotions seemed to produce a chemical reaction, more intoxicating than any alcohol usually drunk. So much so that when Sebastian woke up the next morning, his head hurt like it was going to explode. Bonnie wakes up and realizes this, and subconsciously goes to cook sober soup for Sebastian. She trotted downstairs toward the kitchen. As she passed the corner of the stairs, she caught a glimpse of the re-locked attic out of the corner of her eye. The footsteps suddenly stopped. Yesterday she actually wanted to get to the bottom of it and ask questions. But Sebastian said that he would tell her everything after a while. Bonnie chose to trust Sebastian in the end. He would have told himself everything about Natan. Definitely! Thinking of this, Bonnies mood was happy again and she ran quickly towards the stairs. After Sebastian finished his sobering soup, he was ready to leave for the office. Today not only he went to the office, but also Bonnie. As designer Magnolia, the design work of the previous case has reached the final stage. Today Bonnie is going to meet with people from the otherpany for final confirmation and revision, and when the next meeting is held, it will be a direct bid with the rivalpany on the same stage. Why am I still a little nervous? Bonnie sat in her car, squeezing her tablet, her palms sweaty. Dont be nervous, Sebastian reached over and took her hand, his voice low and raspy with an endless sense of security, youre designer Magnolia, ying with half of your usual strength is enough to shock the audience. The tone of this total ttery, so Bonnie did not hold back augh. She looked at Sebastian in front of her and nodded heavily, Yes, I will behave myself. Dont put too much pressure on yourself, Sebastian but another change of tone, do your part, if this business does not work, it does not matter, there are other opportunities in the future, do not take all the responsibility on yourself, this is too tired. Good. A warm current crossed Bonnies heart and she couldnt help but smile down. The atmosphere in the car was sunny all the way. Soon, Bonnie and Sebastian went to a private bistro near the Grant Group. After all, it is to determine the details of the design draft, so it is still necessary to choose a quiet environment.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. When we arrived at the entrance of the bistro, Sebastian went to confirm his identity and registration first, while Bonnie stood at the door and waited nicely. At this time, a small child suddenly came up next to me, his face was full of blood, and he tilted his head towards Bonnie, Sister, do you have tissues, I have a nosebleed. Chapter 495: Little boy with nosebleed The little boy with his head tilted up was wearing a duck-tongued hat, the brim of which cast a shadow right over his eyes, allowing Bonnie to see only the lower half of his bloodied face. Her heart suddenly jerked hard. I have tissues, just wait. Bonnie said and hurriedly fished out a handful of tissues from her bag and handed them to the little boy. The little boy was very polite and took it without forgetting to say thank you. With that, he turned around and was about to leave. Bonnie subconsciously to stop her, Wait a minute children, you have a nosebleed or have to go to deal with it, where is your family adults? Or Ill go with you to the bathroom to wash up? The little boy, however, shook his head no, raising his hand and pointing not far away, My mommy is right over there. Following the direction of the little boys finger, Bonnie saw a blonde woman with blue eyes. She didnt seem to understand Chinese, so she stood at the entrance of the supermarket and gestured with the cashier, but she couldnt express what she wanted to buy. I wanted to get it for Mommy, but they were too loud to hear me. The little boy exined. There is no choice but to run to this side of the little boy to find someone to ask for paper. So thats it. Bonnie nodded and raised her hand to touch the duck-tongue cap on the little boys head, Youre very smart, oh. Thats for sure. The little boy tilted his head proudly, Im five years old, Im a little adult. Five years old? Bonnies heart, again, was slightly swept away. This little boy, the same age as Natan. Damon,e here, was said the blonde woman then waved towards the little boy. She had an extra pack of tissues in her hand and was happily disying them. Apparently after somemunication, the cashier finally gave her what she wanted. Sister, its time for me to go. The little boy said. Bonnie looked at him, surprisingly some reluctance, next time you see me, remember to call me aunt, I have a child, and you are the same age oh. Okay auntie, bye. And the little boy ran away. Until the small child walked away, Bonnie then retracted his eyes, raised his steps into the private room bistro. Sebastian chose a very quiet ce, clearly in the city center, but has arge bamboo forest, the ground is a small bridge and water, green grass, everything looks very beautiful. Its really a great ce to negotiate. But the head of the otherpany seems to think otherwise. After she finished looking at Bonnies design, her expression instantly became very serious. Designer Magnolia, are you sure you want to use this design to get this case for the Grant Group? The director asked. Hearing this, Bonnie was stumped for a moment. Is there anything wrong with this design? This is clearly designed by her feeling of the Grant Groups overall situation andpany philosophy. Even if its not enough to satisfy the person in charge, it shouldnt be to show this kind of expression. Im not very good at beating around the bush, Bonnie was very direct and looked at the person in charge, Can you just tell me if you have any questions?N?velDrama.Org content rights. This is apetition between twopanies, I cant reveal too much, in any case, on top of the design draft, I hope designer Magnolia will deliberate a little more. The person in charge slowly stood up, I should go now. Seeing this, Bonnie rushed out after her. Wait a minute, I still dont understand. Bonnie finally caught up with the person in charge at the door, Its not from the Grant Groups point of view, its from my personal point of view, whats wrong with my design draft? The person in charge gave her aplicated look, designer Magnolia, do you know the Grant Groups rivalpany? Chapter 496: I want to find Sebastian Rivalpanies? Bonnie really doesnt know yet. After all, she is just a designer, will not touch the confidential core of thepany, and does not care about this. But since the person in charge spoke up, that means there must be something wrong with this. So she frowned, You mean, this design of mine, has something to do with the otherpany? Yes, nodded the head, normally, betweenpanies with almost identical conditions, we would look at the side with the better inspiration, but now, with both sides also having almost identical inspiration, Im having a hard time deciding. The person in charge nailed it, left a pensive Bonnie, and quickly left. After a full half minute, Bonnie finally reacted. By this, the person in charge meant to say that her design was simr to the otherpanys design. How? Its her original! Could it be that someone in thepany sold her design to the otherpany, or even that the other side got a head start on showing it to the person in charge? Thats why the person in charge today advised her to change her design. With this doubt in mind, Bonnie ran back to the bistro to find Sebastian, I asked the person in charge, it should be my drawings and the other side of the collision.N?velDrama.Org content rights. How? Sebastian was equally surprised, Your inspiration is unique, could it be that the other side copied it? Sebastians words were sure and eager, as if he hadnt thought at all, but had spoken them by instinctive reaction. Couldnt help but make Bonnie flinch, How can you be so sure? Of course I am sure, in this world, only others copy you, not you copy others, I am confident and I know that you are such a person. Sebastian replied forcefully. The simple words turned into an endless stream of warmth that rushed into Bonnies heart and stuffed her heart to the brim. Thank you for trusting me. Bonnie nodded, Then lets go back to the office and check it out. All those who have had ess to the design need to be properly investigated to see who actually leaked the drawings. Good. Sebastian nodded. The two of them then walkedout of the bistro and headed towards the Grant Building. Just walking to the entrance of the building, Bonnie encountered the little boy just now. To be precise, the little boy and his mommy. Auntie! When the little boy saw Bonnie, he ran over happily and pulled out a brand new pack of tissues from his crossbody cartoon bag, This is back to you. This time he tilted his head, his face was clean and dry, and you could see the white skin and the small, rosy lips. Exquisite seems to be a porcin doll. Bonnie believes that this little kid would look even better if the upper half of his face wasnt blocked by the duck tongue hat. Who is this? Sebastian voiced his confusion. I just saw him in front of the bistro. He had a nosebleed and his mom is a foreigner who doesnt speak Chinese, so he couldnt buy tissues, so he had toe to me to borrow them. Bonnie exined. With that, Bonnie reached out and took the tissue, Thank you little friend, did you wait here on purpose just to bring me tissue? The little boy shook his head again, No oh, Im here with my mommy to find someone. Looking for someone at the Grant Group? Bonnie was a little surprised, Who are you looking for? Auntie is the designer here, maybe she knows the person you are looking for. Im looking for Sebastian, the little boy said. Chapter 497: What’s Your Name? Looking for Sebastian? Bonnies clear eyes crossed with a touch of surprise, and her gaze unconsciously fell on the man next to her. What could be the matter with such a small child looking for Sebastian? Little friend, what do you want to see him about? Out of curiosity, Bonnie then opened her mouth and asked. The little boy turned his head to look at his mommy, then replied, Im looking for him, for daddy. Looking for looking for daddy? Bonnies hands clenched abruptly and her mind buzzed. Whats this about. Could this little child be Sebastians illegitimate son? In that case, the woman next to him is Sebastians woman, isnt she? A wave of anger, miso ran up Bonnies head. She turned her head to Sebastian and waited for his answer. Sebastian was also stunned. This day and night, recognition of father can not be so nonsense, right? Little friend, you must be mistaken, how can I be your daddy? Im not a bad man who goes around. Sebastian said thest sentence, with extreme weight. The little boys eyes instantly lit up, So youre Sebastian, huh? He ran up on his little legs and hugged Sebastians suit pants, Uncle, Ive found you, Im here to find my daddy, hes here with you, right? Upon hearing this, Sebastian understood. It feels like this little guy ising with his mommy to find his daddy, not to find him as a daddy. Thinking, Sebastian also nced at Bonnie out of the corner of his eye, which cleared his throat, Whos your daddy? If I knew him, Id help you find him. My daddys name is Katifen Smith, the little boy replied crisply. Katifen Smith, which is the full name of Expert Smith. You guys are looking for him? Sebastians eyes held a few moments of surprise, He hasnt contacted you guys? The blonde woman next to her probably guessed the content of their conversation and rushed forward to speak with Sebastian in fluent English. Sebastian replied in English as well. The conversation was simple.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman said that thest time her husband contacted her after that, he said he was going to meet the Grant Group to see Sebastian and would go back abroad after that, but he lost contact after that. She had no choice but to make a trip to Willisto try to find her husband. Mr. Grant, my husband says you are Willisto the sovereign god of all things, so you must have a way to find him, right? The woman asked with a pleading face. Come with me to the office. Sebastian said in a deep voice. With that, the four of them went to the top floor of the Grant Group. Bonnie couldnt help much, so she simply waited outside the office with the little boy. She took all the sour tri-colored candies from the front desk to the little boy and watched him stuff them into his mouth and then unfold the colorful cellophane to the sun to examine them, and she couldnt help but feel a surge of joy in her heart. How strange, it was obviously the first time she met with this little kid! Little friend, Bonnie thought for a moment and spoke, youre really cute. The little boy cocked his head and looked at Bonnie from under the brim of his hat, his eyes shining brightly, Auntie, do you know where my daddy is? Auntie doesnt know, but Auntie will help find it, Bonnie replied. Chapter 498: He made an exception to mind his own business The little boy then came up to Bonnies ear and told her, My name is Damon. Very nice name, is it because you are very much like a bright star in the sky, thats why your mommy gave you this name? Bonnie asked curiously. The little boy, oh no, Damon shook his head, No oh, my mommy said that it was because of a story that she gave me that name. A story? Bonnie couldnt figure out which story it was. Just as I was about to open my mouth, the door to the office was opened. The blonde womans eyes were red and she had obviously been crying, and her shoulders were still shaking slightly. When Damon saw this, he rushed over, Mommy, why are you crying? The blonde woman picked Damon up, her voice hoarse, Its okay, Mommy just got sand in her eyes. Then Ill blow you. Damon said knowingly. He really puffed out his cheeks and came up to the woman with great tenderness, trying to blow the sand out of her eyes. But because it came too close, the hat on Damons head touched the womans cheek and then fell to the ground. Almost subconsciously, Damon is going to pick up the hat. But he is still being held by the woman, even if he bends down, he can not reach the hat on the ground. Let me help you. Bonnie immediately stepped forward and said. After she picked up the hat, she was about to hand it to Damon, but the next moment she froze. Because Damons forehead actually has a scar that runs through it and looks hideous. Now Bonnie understood why Damon had to wear a hat even indoors. Here you go. Bonnie took a deep breath, darted her eyes away slightly, pretended she didnt see anything, and handed the hat to Damon with a smile. Also because the line of sight turned too fast, did not see Damons face clearly. Damon panicked and put his hat back on, then nced at Bonnie again. Seeing thetters face unchanged, this was a sigh of relief, smiling again and revealing small white teeth, with a sweet voice, Thank you, auntie. Youre wee. Bonnie replied with a smile. Then Ill trouble Mr. Grant, my husband has no family in Willisto and Im really worried about him. The woman turned her head to Sebastian and said. Sebastian nodded slightly, Dont worry, Ill do my best to check it out, and Ill let you know if theres any news. Good. The blonde woman nodded and left with Damon in tow. Bonnie then came up to Sebastian, Are you sure you can find Expert Smith? You seem concerned, Sebastian looked sideways at her, his voice raspy and dark, because Expert Smith operated on you, out of gratitude?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie nodded, then shook her head again. Half of the reason is because she is grateful to Expert Smith, and half is because she feels very close to Damon, so see he can not find a daddy anxious, follow the hard feelings. Katifen is a foreign national, as long as he spends money at Willistos ce, there must be a record, so its easy to find. Sebastian said in a deep voice, Dont worry too much, I will find Damons daddy soon. Damons daddy? Bonnie was a little stunned. Its strange, isnt it? Sebastian also subconsciously stretched out his bony hand and touched his bare chin, I find it strange too. He agreed to help find Katifen, not because of Mrs. Katifens plea, but because of Damon. He didnt want Damon to be upset because he couldnt find his daddy. So, he made an exception for this idle matter. Chapter 499: I just want to marry him Bonnie raised her eyes and looked at the man in front of her. The beige suit set off his noble temperament, the pair of ck eyes, clearly through the smile. He does have a bit of a crush on Damon. I find Damon as approachable as you do. It felt as if Damon was their child! But thats Katifens son. Bonnie then thought, Probably because hes also five years old, like AndrewLukas and the others, thats why he loves the house. Probably. Sebastian nodded, Come on, lets take you to dinner. When we took Bonnie out to dinner, Sebastian couldnt settle for anything less. He chose the best Japanese restaurant nearby, and when he was done eating, he had to drive Bonnie back to the Sunshine Vi again. I can just go back by myself. Bonnie, however, spoke out and refused, There are a bunch of things going on at thepany, and theres the matter of the design that needs to be investigated, so you should go and get busy. As for her, it was time to go see Anna before going home. With any luck, Anna will offer to drive her so she doesnt have to take a taxi. When Sebastian heard this, he did not insist. Then you take care of yourself and call me when you get home. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Good. Bonnie nodded. After separating in front of the Japanese restaurant, Bonnie was ready to take a taxi to Annas house. When I arrived at Annas house, I realized that the house was in a mess, so piled up that there was no ce to put your feet. Bonnie sucked in a breath of air, What is this, are you going to open a junkyard here? What a dump, Anna sat on the edge of the couch and rolled her eyes toward her, These are very expensive things, okay? Something very expensive? Bonnie then picked up the same look, found a shoe box, inside is a pair of beautifully stitched red flowerpot shoes, the upper with gold embroidered with the design of mandarin ducks ying in the water. Seeing this, Bonnies pupils suddenly shook. She then picked up another dust bag covered by a bag of clothes, pulled open a look, but is actually and flowerpot bottom shoes matching the show dress. Then look at the rest, which is also all about marriage. What are you doing here, getting ready to get married? Bonnie asked, puzzled. Anna nodded her head honestly, and two shy blushes flew on her glistening white cheeks, Not really, either. Thats not even close! Bonnie raised her hand and pointed to the things on the floor, You bought all the stuff and youre saying its not?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. No really, Anna exined, mostly I havent asked Davids permission yet, and I dont know if he wants to marry me. After a pause, and added, But I think he should be willing, after all, the golden master into a wife, how happy things. HissC Bonnie poured out a sigh of relief. She came forward and held Annas head with a serious face, forcing the four eyes to meet, Shake your head for me to hear. What are you doing? Anna asked with a face full of confusion. Bonnie replied, Lets see how much water youve got in your head. Anna: She pushed Bonnie away in disgust, Do you have such a damaging best friend? I want to pursue my true love, you dont give me your blessing, even if you say Im dumb in the head? Marriage is a big deal, Bonnie said with a serious face, you can marry him, then at least know the roots! And in fact, Anna didnt even know the mans name, and could only shout David in the same breath! Chapter 500: This is his exclusive right Bonnie said this, originally to let Anna calm down and think it over. But instead, arge pink blush emerged on Annas face. She cupped her cheeks and smiled, just like a young girl in love. Actually, he is not simply David, he is much more powerful than I thought, so it is normal to hide his name. Anna said. Not simply David? Bonnie was also more than a little curious, How do you know? He knows Sebastian and Rupert ah, you know thest time I was kidnapped by Oolong, Rupert did note to rescue me, I asked Rupert why he came to rescue me, he said the word David. Anna replied. Although Rupert spoke very quietly at the time, Anna heard him. Apparently, it was David who authorized him toe to his rescue. Come to your senses friend, how do you know that David authorized Rupert toe over and not that he begged Rupert? Bonnie attempted to bring her to her senses. Anna still shook her head desperately, No, it was David who authorized it, and I have proof. After that, Anna then smiled mysteriously, After that kidnapping, David came to deliver a few times, and then Rupert also came, and I asked him if David told him toe, and he admitted it. Isnt that enough to prove that David is Ruperts boss? If it is really not a person of status, begging Rupert to save her even if it is, and can still ask Rupert to deliver things? Hearing this, Bonnies eyes also shed with a touch of surprise. That David is so capable? But you dont even know what his name is or what he looks like. Bonnie said. Anna was again smiling and showing her fine, sticky little teeth, Ill find out today.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Because she has a meeting with David today and will unmask to witness his true face. When? Bonnie asked. Anna raised her hand to look at the watch, An hourter, oops, thanks to you for reminding me, I havent put on makeup yet, you help me pack up ah, Ill go freshen up. Humming a song, Anna was in a happy mood and gave herself a very suitable date peach makeup, lining the face is very delicate, just like a doll. When I got downstairs, I saw Bonnie ying with her phone on the couch, and the floor was full of stuff that wasnt cleaned up. Thats not right. It doesnt fit Bonnies hardworking persona. Im not going to clean up, Im tired and sweaty, and wouldnt it be rude to go see your Davidter. Bonnie bristled. What? Youre going to see David too? Anna blinked her long, slender eyshes in surprise. Bonnie nodded, Yeah, to see what kind of person the other guy really is under the mask. If the other guy was a really bad person, Bonnie would have said anything to stop Anna from marrying him. Marriage is not a childs y, really if you marry a bad man, that is to push yourself into the infernal hell! Anna, of course, knew that Bonnie was concerned about herself, so she nodded her head and agreed. Two people drove and went to a cafe near the vi. Excuse me, is this Miss Newman, the private room is ready for you, please follow me. When the waiter saw Anna, he said respectfully. Anna blinked, You still have private rooms, and theyre open for me, and I dont have a reservation. This private room is open for distinguished VIPs. Miss Newman didnt make a reservation, but someone did for you. Chapter 501: He won’t come back As for who this person is, the waiter did not explicitly say, but Anna has already guessed. She excitedly hugged Bonnies arm and shook it, appreciation bubbling in her eyes, Hear that, I told you David was a great guy. Bonnies head was shaken and her tone was helpless, I hear you, your David is great, can we go up there? Please follow me, both of you. The waiter led the way again. Once she got to the booth, Anna started looking around. She came to this cafe I dont know how many times, spending at least tens of thousands of dors, but never heard of a private room here, let alone know what VIP customers. And David was able to get it, he must be good. Anna turned to Bonnie and told her, When you see Davidter, even if its ugly, you mustnt dislike it. Im not a person of appearance, I mostly look at character. Bonnie rolled her eyes to her. He must be of good character, anyway, I thought long ago, even if he is ugly, I will still like him, big deal, take him to stic surgery, or I poke my eyes blind. Anna said seriously. Here ites. Here we go again! Bonnie shook her head helplessly, How are you full of childish thoughts of an eighteen-year-old girl, you are twenty-six, wake up a little. Its called always having a vision and enthusiasm for life and the future. Anna rebuked her for herck of understanding. Bonnie was speechless. But after half a minute of reticence, he sighed in relief again, Actually, its good that you can put your heart and soul into this David, it proves that you have let go of Rupert. I put it down a long time ago. Anna replied without hesitation, without even blinking, I will never marry Rupert in this life, no matter who I marry. After a pause and added, So I think David is very suitable, even the first time he appeared, I feel very familiar, let me have a kind of love at first sight feeling, Bonnie, this must be the God specially sent me a wonderful man. Bonnie rubbed her arms for a moment, feeling like she was going to die from the flesh. She could only turn her eyes to the door and muttered in a depressed voice, Why isnt this Daviding?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cant you save her! Outside the door. Rupert actually arrived for a while, but after hearing Bonnies voice, he didnt rush in and nned to put on his mask first. But it was the effort to put on the mask, you heard the conversation inside. Rupert stood in the doorway, slightly knocking down his eyes, his emotions tumbling with mixed feelings. The hand that holds the door handle seems to have suddenly lost all its strength, and there is no way to turn it down. Because he just heard Anna say that in this life, even if it is married to anyone, will not marry him Rupert looked at the bouquet of starflowers in his other hand and pulled at the corners of his mouth with some mockery. He slowly turned around and walked towards the stairs. Mr. Robertson? the waiter was surprised to see him, Havent you gone to the private room? Miss Newman and her friend are already waiting up there, in the room you always go to. Not going. Rupert pulled the corners of his mouth, his voice was husky and dark, and he also casually shoved the flowers in his hand to the waiter, Just tell him I had something to do and couldnte. Huh? The waiter was bewildered and wanted to ask more questions, but Rupert had already turned around and walked out of the cafe. The back is sluggish and lonely, and even a little shaky, as if it had lost its soul. The golden mask also slipped from the fingertips and was caught in the wind right under a car. The tires pressed through and crushed into countless pieces of powder. Chapter 502: You’re Willisto’s people, right? The waiter did a half hour of mental building before he went up and said something about Rupert not having time toe. Why? Anna couldnt understand, He didnt say why? The beads of sweat on the forehead of the waiter big beads of sweat, the voice also stumbled, The original reason, he did not say ah. Seeing this, Anna simply called and asked herself. But after calling several times in a row, they were automatically forwarded to voicemail. Probably something is really going on, Bonnie said in turn, helping to relieve the situation, or well just meet another time. Thats the only way to go. Anna nodded helplessly, He never misses an appointment, whats wrong with today? Okay, make sure you call me before you meet next time, Iming to keep an eye on you, okay? Bonnie admonished. Seeing Anna nodded seriously, she then left the cafe. This ce is still very easy to get a cab, Bonnie did not have to make any effort to stop a cab and go to the Sunshine Vi. But because it was the evening rush, the driver suggested a little detour, from that outer ring near the outskirts of the city, so as to avoid the congested traffic. Good. Bonnie had littlement and inclined her head to look out the car window. When the car drove to the outer ring, Bonnie actually saw two acquaintances on the roadside. Master you stop. Bonnie hurriedly shouted towards the driver. The car came to a screeching halt. Bonnie got out of the car and jogged up to the two men, Mrs. Smith, why are you here? Yes, these two acquaintances are Mrs. Katifen and Damon.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Bonnie looked around, the outer ring of this ce is to facilitate the traffic to build, in fact, very remote, surrounded by the kind of working people live in small viges, and chaotic and poor. How did these two people get here? Mrs. Katifen looked at Bonnie with a somewhat embarrassed expression, My card was frozen for some reason, so I couldnt stay in a hotel, and Damon said I could find a cheap hostel here, so I came to try my luck. The card is frozen? How can that be. Bonnie raised an eyebrow, Well, you cant live in a ce like this, its not safe. You should have called my husband, he would have arranged a ce for you to stay. Mrs. Katifen hurriedly waved her hand, Ive already asked Mr. Grant to help me find my husband, so Im sorry if I have to bother him with this little thing. Whats there to be sorry about! Bonnie looked around and simply picked up Mrs. Katifens suitcase directly, Come on, Ill arrange a ce for you to stay and then go to the bank tomorrow to ask you about the frozen cards. After a pause, not waiting for Mrs. Katifen to refuse, she spoke again, Please dont deny my good intentions, if it wasnt for Expert Smith, my life might not have been saved. So, its repaying the favor. Only then did Mrs. Katifen not insist and followed Bonnie to the car. Master, take us to a nearby five-star hotel. Bonnie said. To go to a five-star hotel, you have to turn around and go back, so back and forth, the driver can earn a lot of money, of course, he was happy, smiling from ear to ear. Happy, also began to talk to Damon in the back row, Children, you have lived in a five-star hotel, Willisto the Kaihua Hotel, particrly luxurious, there is a free buffet at night to eat Oh! I dont know. Damon denied it with a shake of his head. The driver was a little surprised, Yeah, are you from Willisto, how do I hear your ent is still a little like Willisto? Chapter 503: She missed someone very important After the driver asked, Bonnie also responded. Yes, Damon does have a slight Willisto ent, its just too faint, thats why she doesnt pay much attention to it. But cab drivers pick up many customers every day, and the most frequent topic of small talk is guessing where they live, so they are much more perceptive than she is. Its my first time here. Damon said with a wink. The driver did not believe it, It should not be, you also know that there are very cheap hostels on this side of the outer ring, foreigners generally do not know. But its really my first time here. Damons eyes started to get confused, I only have a stamp on my visa, indicating its my first time using it.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. This- The driver also did not know what was going on, scratching his head, that may be you came before listening to others, or watch TV? I guess so. Damon wasnt sure himself, just nodded along with the drivers words. Not feeling the least bit embarrassed, the driver quickly changed the subject again. He started to talk to Mrs. Katifen in broken Chinese English and ended up telling Bonnie with a smile, My daughter went abroad to study at a very famous university, and every time she talks to me on the phone she teaches me English, hows that, pure, right? Mmm, very pure. Bonnieplimented against her will. As we were talking, the car had arrived at the entrance of the Kaihua Hotel. Bonnie took the two inside to check in and left Mrs. Katifens number again, Ille by first thing in the morning and take you to the bank for advice on the frozen cards, so you can get some rest. Thanks to Mrs. Grant, Mrs. Katifen said with a grateful smile. Damon waved his little hand back, Bye Auntie. He tilted his head slightly, Bonnie saw that his neck also had a deep scar, like after being burned by fire, the skin were tightly wrinkled into a ball, and unusually smooth, through the inside of the red luster. It must have hurt a lot, right? Bonnies heart cringed hard, not daring to look again, and quickly withdrew her eyes. I dont know why, but when she looked at Damons scars, it hurt so much that she couldnt even breathe. It wasnt until she was sitting in the cab again that Bonnies mood eased up a bit. But a new question was born in her mind. That kind of burn scar should not be too difficult to get rid of, especially ifthe daddy is Expert Smith. Why didnt Mr. and Mrs. Smith remove the scars on Damons forehead and neck? Katifen is not yet known, at least Mrs. Katifen is very love Damon ah. No matter how Bonnie thinks, she cant guess the reason. Miss, weve arrived at the Sunshine Vi, the fare is two hundred and thirty-nine, thank you. The driver parked the car in front of the Sunshine Vi and said with a smile. Bonnie pulled out three hundred dors and stuffed it into the drivers hand, Dont bother looking for it. The drivers face was all smiles, How can I be so kind? Thank you, Miss, youre a great guy. After saying this, as if afraid that Bonnie would backtrack, he hurriedly drove away. Bonnie certainly doesnt regret it, she doesnt care about the two hundred dors at all. Still thinking about Damon in his head, his feet kept walking into the vi. The four little ones have been picked up from kindergarten and are ying with each other in the living room. When she came back, Erika stood up first, ran to Bonnie on her little legs, tilted her head and asked, Mommy, I told you the fortune today. Chapter 504: Not as good as a thousandth of her Missed a very important person? Bonnie lowered her eyes and thought carefully, but finally shook her head nkly, No. Mommy think carefully, the trigrams I came out with show that this person is very important and has an unusual rtionship with you oh. Erika said anxiously. Hearing this, Bonnie was helpless, But I did not meet anyone, Ill wait today! Its like she suddenly knows who it is! Bonnies fair and small cheeks showed some excitement, Are you talking about the boyfriend of your godmother? They were indeed going to meet this David today, but David missed his appointment. Doesnt this match up?N?velDrama.Org content rights. If you dont see the face, youll miss it. Just Erika the trigram also says that this person is very important Bonnie rubbed her chin and her expression became serious, Could this person really be a good match for Anna? Erika, why dont you help your godmother with the marriage calction? Bonnie asked immediately. Erika helplessly spread her hands, her expression very helpless, I cant calcte ah mommy, I dont even know each others birth date. Without the birth date of both parties, it is impossible to approve the marriage, which is the basic condition. Bonnie had to call it quits. Im going to tell your godmother to get all the birth dates the next time she sees him. She said. Erikas fluffy little head nodded vigorously, Okay, then mommy you must also remember oh, next time you see this person, you must catch him in time, he is really important to you. Ill remember that. Bonnie nodded. The heart is still a bit puzzled. How could that be important to Anna when it was clearly her sweetheart? Its really confusing. Shaking her head, Bonnie lifted her feet and went upstairs. It was almost eight oclock in the evening when Sebastian returned from the office. Hearing the noise, Bonnie immediately ran down from upstairs, clear eyes full of anxiety, How is it, find out who it is? Her design drawings, who actually leaked out. Sebastian shook his head, thin lips tightly pursed into a morose white line, did not find out, and it feels like it should not be done by thepany. But who could it be? Bonnie was confused, Who else could this drawing be seen by? Dont worry too much, Sebastian stepped forward, lifting a bony hand to smooth Bonnies furrowed brow, his voice raspy and maic, with an endless sense of security, Ill look into it, leave everything to me. Hmm. Bonnie nodded her head, but was still relieved, What if you dont get the Asian board case because of my design drawings? This is an important step in the Grant Groups global expansion. If she messes up because of her, its going to take a lifetime of guilt. Thinking, Bonnie even tilted her head to propose, Or Ill redraw a design now, so that even if the other party has a simr drawing to mine, its impossible to overpower us. After all, theyve changed to a whole new concept! Youll be exhausted like that. Sebastian wouldnt allow it, Itll take, the Asian board case. Even if he really cant get it this time, he will think of other ways than using this method of squeezing and exploiting his womansbor for a chance to grow thepany. In his mind, the entire Grant Groupbined is not as important as one thousandth of Bonnie! Chapter 505: It’s an old habit Listening to Sebastians words, Bonnies heart rushed through a warm current. I know, Ill make changes from the sketch so that even if its simr, I can be more colorful in the details. Bonnie finally came up with a solution. This way she wasnt too tired and Sebastian had a better chance of winning the case. Good. This time Sebastian didnt refuse again. Bonnie then scuffled upstairs, holding her drawing board and started working on it. Once she started working, she didnt hear a thing outside the window. It was Sebastian who finally came in after taking care of business and forced her to take a shower and go to bed. Bonnie did not sleep well this night, tossing and turning, thinking about the drawings. The next morning, before dawn, she immediately rolled over and got up, holding her drawing board to start again. If youre like that, I shouldnt have agreed to revise your sketchesst night. Sebastian sighednguidly behind her and raised his hand to draw away the drawing board. Bonnie rushed to grab it, Ill be fine, revising the sketch just takes a little time, it doesnt consume brain power, and I should be done tomorrow. Even if its hard again, its just hard these two days ah. Dont be too desperate. Sebastians throat rolled, If the mistress of the Imperial Court walks out with an emaciated look, others should say Im a scum who doesnt cherish his wife. Hmm? Bonnie was bbergasted for a moment, then reacted to Sebastians meaning of this statement. Her ears flushed quietly and she retorted in a whisper, Its not like Im this busy every day. That wont work either, Sebastian sounded adamant, Ill give you a week to revise, theres no rush. But , Bonnie tried to insist. As soon as the conversation started, I heard Sebastian remind me, Dont you have to go out on an errand today? Crap! After such a reminder, Bonnie finally remembered. She also promised to apany Mrs. Katifen to the bank today to ask about the frozen cards. Then Ille back and continue. Bonnie hurriedly ran for the checkroom. Looking at Bonnies panicked back, Sebastians eyes narrowed slightly, and the corners of his lips unconsciously rose in a half-animated arc.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This woman, really fascinating at all times. For the sake of going to the bank, Bonnie deliberately changed into a small fragrant suit that she doesnt usually wear, carrying a toffee bag in her hand, and a pair of silver shiny fish mouth shoes. Not powdered, full head of raven-colored long hair only with a pearl shark clip in the back of the head, but there is an extraordinarilyzy celebrity temperament. Walking downstairs, Donnaplimented vigorously. Mrs. Grant, you really look great, this outfit suits you very well, this is Mrs. Grants line, usually you are just too casual, so when you go out, people dont know you are Mrs. Grant. Who cant recognize this outfit? Thats right, Mommy Annie was already the best looking woman in the whole world, and now with this outfit on, its even more beautiful, like like a little fairy! Hearing this childishpliment, Bonnie immediately turned her head and saw little Joanna, who was still sitting at the dining table shaking her head. Little Joanna, arent you going to school today? Bonnie asked, puzzled. Little Joanna immediately blinked pitifully, Mommy Annie, I have a bellyache today, so Ill take the day off, I want to y with you at home! Its an old habit of hers, Donna exined as she stepped forward, every time she stays away from kindergarten at this time of year. Chapter 506: Bonnie’s Parenting What? Bonnie furrowed her clear willow brows in confusion, What old habit is this? Today was the day of the kindergarten physical, Donna said, and little Joanna doesnt like to be around strange doctors, so she always finds reasons not to go. So thats it. Bonnie thought about it, lifted a step and walked to little Joanna, half crouched down and made her line of sight parallel to hers. Now the voice is gentle and speaks, Little Joanna, did you tell Mommy Annie that you dont want to go to the kindergarten to have a physical examination with the children because you dont want to be approached by a strange doctor? En! little Joanna nodded without hesitation, skimming her round little mouth in a resigned manner, I dont like strangers, if were going to have a medical exam, I only want my little uncle. Then tell the truth, Bonnie said, If you dont want to go, tell Nanny, Donna and us that you dont like strange doctors doing physicals on you, not lying about having an upset stomach. Expressing a normal dislike is fine, but lying is not. If you always lie to avoid something, over time, you say the truth, no one believes it, and you do not want everyone to call you a liar, right? Bonnie asked in a soft voice. little Joanna drooped her little head and sulked, I dont want to, Mommy Annie, I wont do that again. Thats good. Bonnie stroked her little head with relief, Then go call your kindergarten teacher and tell her why youre not going to kindergarten for a physical exam today, and after youre done, Mommy Annie will take you out to buy something delicious. Little Joanna immediately jumped off the dining room table and went to the living room to get thendline to make a phone call. Donna next to me looked dumbfounded. Finally pped his head, Mrs. Grant, youre still thoughtful, I didnt even think of that. Doesnt it ur to you now? Bonnieughed, Besides Donna youre busy enough every day, how can you have time to think too much? In three or two words, Donnas guilt was dispelled. Donna was very emotional, Fortunately Mrs. Grant you are here, I believe that these four children will be very sessful under your tutge. Its five. Bonnie corrected in her mind. When Sebastian brings Natan back to her, shell take good care of the five kids! As she was thinking, little Joanna had finished her phone call and ran back to Bonnie, staring at her with bated breath. Because too eager to eat snacks, drooling mouth. Bonnie couldnt help but take out a handkerchief and wipe the corner of her mouth before taking Little Joanna out. After driving to the hotel, Mrs. Katifen and Damon were still in the room. The hotel front desk called and they said they would be downstairs in five minutes. Bonnie then dragged little Joanna to the next rest area and waited. Little Joanna, if you y with Damonter, dont pick his hat and dont ask him about his scars, okay? Bonnie took advantage of this time to remind little Joanna first. Even as a child, that also has self-respect.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It would definitely be sad to be asked about sad things. Bonnie didnt want to upset Damon. Little Joanna nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice, milking her voice, I know, Ill be good. As we were talking, two people, onerge and one small, came up to usnot far away: Mrs. Katifen and Damon. Chapter 507: She doesn’t have a single penny left Bonnie also pulled little Joanna to her feet and greeted the two men. Mrs. Katifen, this is my daughter, her name is Joanna, you can just call her little Joanna. Bonnie introduced. Following that, he looked down again, trying to get little Joanna to call someone. As a result, Little Joanna had run next to Damon at some point, and the two little ones were holding hands, as if they were very intimate. My daughter is more outgoing. Bonnie exins with a smile, She has a couple of siblings who also happen to be five years old, so shes friendly with people her own age. A look of surprise crossed Mrs. Katifens face, Damon doesnt usually get in touch with people his own age, Mrs. Grant, it looks like they really have a connection! Yeah. Bonnie nodded. After exchanging pleasantries, Bonnie then led Mrs. Katifen to the bank. After revealing Mrs. Grants identity, the bank teller was extraordinarily attentive, immediately inviting the four to the VIP lounge and finding someone to provide one-on-one service. After about ten minutes of work, Mrs. Katifen was told, The system shows that the bank card in your hand, madam, belongs to your husband, Katifen Smith, correct? Thats right. Mrs. Katifen nodded, I quit my job three years ago to stay home and take care of Damon, so all expenses are drawn from my husbands secondary card. Thats right. The staff member nodded, The card wasnt frozen, it was out of money. Because it is a secondary card, you cannot check the bnce inside the main card. This is the reason why the card could not be sessfully swiped yesterday and would be mistakenly thought to be frozen. As long as there is money in the main card, this secondary card can be used normally. The bank teller said, Or ask your husband to get a new card for you to use. How is it possible that there is no money? Mrs. Katifens rounded sky blue pupils expressed her iprehension, Its all my savings and Katifens savings, and he took it all? So far, it does look that way. The bank teller said.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Why would he take it all? Mrs. Katifen was full of iprehension, Is he nning to disappear? This- The bank tellers expression was innocent. He is not Katifen Smith, really can not guess the mind and purpose of ah. You find out when the money was transferred and where it was taken. Bonnie was a lot calmer and spoke up. The bank teller immediately began to check up. On Monday ofst week, at the counter of the branch near the Grant Building, he exchanged it all for cash. What? There must be tens of millions of dors in the ount, all converted to cash? Bonnies brow knitted tighter and tighter. Its not that much, Mrs. Katifen corrected, My husband spent a lot of money dealing with a lot of messes for his own brother earlier, and there should be about two million left on the card. But even if its two million, its still heavy. Expert Smith will actually exchange it all for cash to take away. What the hell is this about? Mommy, Damon tilted his head up to look at Mrs. Katifen, isnt Uncle Peter in Willisto too, did he get into trouble again so Daddy took all that money to set things right for him? Is Katifens brother also in Willisto? Can you guys get in touch then, maybe if you find him, you can follow the trail to Expert Smith. Bonnie suggested. Find people, where the money is actually spent to go, naturally, you can also ask a clear picture. Chapter 508: Is he really not a Willisto native? Mrs. Katifen, however, shook her head dismally, I cant get in touch. After a pause and added, Peter that person, always only he has something to contact us, we can not contact him at all. No phone number for him? Bonnie was a little sad, What about a photo, maybe I can send out a missing person notice for you guys. Willisto say big and big, but if you mobilize everyones strength to find people, there is still a certain chance that you can find. Theres a picture, Mrs. Katifen immediately pulled out her phone and gave Bonnie a precautionary shot before handing it to her to look at, but dont be too surprised, its extraordinarily simr because theyre brothers. Bonnie was going to say that even if it was simr, how simr could it be? As a result, after waiting to see the photos, the whole person was shocked. Isnt this the exact same thing? Wait! Bonnie suddenly thought of someone, I think I know how to get in touch with him! Yes, Bonnie remembered the fake Katifen she had seen at Williams before. Doesnt it just look exactly like Peter? So the person she saw at that time was Peter? Hold on, Ill make a phone call. Bonnie said, taking out her phone and walking to the corner. She made a phone call to William. William answered in almost a second, his tone extra happy, Annie, what did you want to see me about? I wanted to ask the specialist you referred me tost time, are you still in touch with him? Bonnie asked. Has your condition recurred? William instantly tensed up, Where are you, Iming over now. No, I just want to meet him, can you help me get in touch? Bonnie asked. Good. William agreed in one breath, Ill go set you up now. Thank you William, Ill wait to hear from you then. Bonnie then hung up the phone. Turning her head back to Mrs. Katifen, Ive found someone I know who should have Peters whereabouts. Excellent, Mrs. Katifen was so moved that she almost shed a tear, then I should be able to find my husband soon, thank you, Mrs. Grant. With that, Mrs. Katifen took another ring off her ring finger and handed it to Bonnie. This is for you first, and I dont have money to pay back the money you advanced for the hotel, so take this as coteral. Mrs. Katifen said. That ring looks a bit old, Bonnie reckons its a wedding ring. Since it was a wedding ring, how could she want it? So she hurriedly pushed it back, I cant take this, its just a little hotel money, Expert Smith did the surgery for me, this money I pay willingly, also please stay in peace. After a pause, and turned his head to look at Damonnext to him, And I really like Damon, if you feel embarrassed, think of it as I invited Damon to stay in the hotel, you by the way rubbed good.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Well, thank you, Mrs. Grant, Mrs. Katifen agreed with a nod of her head. Itste, its useless for us to wait in the bank, lets go eat first. Bonnie suggested. With Mrs. Katifen and the two little ones in tow, Bonnie looked for a Western restaurant, thinking it would be more to Mrs. Katifens and Damons liking. As for little Joanna. The little one has a very good appetite and is not picky about what he eats, and is happy to eat anything. Mommy, I want to go to the bathroom. Just entering the dining room, little Joanna said wringing her two little legs. Ill take you there, it just so happens that I need to go to the bathroom too. Next to Damon pulled little Joanna, then went directly in the direction of the bathroom. That light-hearted look, as if it had been here many times. Bonnie saw this, and unconsciously, in her mind, remembered what the cab driver asked Damon yesterday. Is Damon really not a Willisto native?! Chapter 509 Five Hundred and Nine: Hands and Feet Together Bonnies eyes were filled with confusion. She was going to ask Mrs. Katifen about it, but then remembered that Damon had already said yesterday that it was his first time going somewhere else from abroad. If you ask now, wont you look like you are distrustful? Mrs. Katifen is in a bad enough mood right now. Its better not to affect her mood. Thinking about it, Bonnie tucked the thought away for the time being. Damon and little Joanna soon emerged from the bathroom and the four sat down at the table and silently began to eat. Because of Damonspany, little Joanna had a big appetite today, usually she can only eat one and a half pieces of steak, but today she ate two pieces for the first time ever! The result of eating so much is that the belly is stretched bulging, like a big ball. Bonnie was worried that this would cause some kind of stomach problem, so after sending Mrs. Katifen and Damon to the car, she wanted to take little Joanna for a walk to a nearby park to cool off. The little one was very cooperative, holding Bonnies hand as she walked slowly forward. And not forgetting to ask in a milky voice, Mommy Annie, will wee back to y with Damon tomorrow? Eh? Bonnie was a little taken aback, Do you like Damon a lot? Little Joanna nodded her head like a chicken pecking rice, her amethyst eyes shining brightly, I like it, I like it especially. With that, she put one hand on her cheek again and sighed, I dont know why, but seeing Damon makes me feel familiar, and my heart is aching when I see his scars. Little Joanna said and made a heart-crushing gesture at the same time. Bonnie was dumbfounded. Such a small child, how dare he know how to feel? Its good to havepassion, though. Bonnie praised little Joanna without fail. little Joanna, however, was not happy and corrected her with a shake of her head, Mommy Annie, its not sympathy, its true, if it was someone else in kindergarten who was hurt, I would just go and ask if it hurt, but Damon was hurt and I was just heartbroken. This feeling, as if seems to be little Joanna in the end is a five-year-old child, can use the vocabry is too little, at the moment racked his brain, anxious eyes darting, is unable to find the right words to describe. Finally half a day to hold out a sentence, It is as if Erika or AndrewLukas brother was injured, their hands hurt, I followed the foot pain, as if our hands and feet on the heart grow together! Are you trying to say hand in glove? Bonnie probably guessed what she meant. Yes, yes, yes, thats it, hands and feet together. little Joanna hurriedly nodded her head. Bonnie thought it was normal. It is said that twins or multiple births are telepathic. The other party is sad or happy, they are able to feel it. Or what happened to the other side, will also subconsciously substitute themselves, so the emotions will be much stronger than the bystanders. It can be considered a real empathy. But little Joanna and Erika, they are understandable like this, and Damon, why would they be like this? Bonnie just couldnt figure it out. She lifted her hand and stroked little Joannas head, Then well go see Damon again tomorrow, okay?N?velDrama.Org content rights. It was just as well that she took this opportunity to find out why Damon was so familiar with Willisto. Mother and daughter agreed to take a walk in the park for a while before returning to the Sunshine Vi. When I arrived at the entrance of the Sunshine Vi, I saw Donna, who was waiting on her tiptoes, looking very anxious. Chapter 510: I’ll give you a chance By the look of Donna, it was obvious that she was waiting for someone. Bonnie was about to step forward and ask, when Donna saw her first and quickly ran up to her. Mrs. Grant, why is your phone off? Bonnie took out her phone and saw that it was really off, I think the battery is dead, is something wrong? It was the olddy who came over. Donna said, She went to sit in your checkroom and said shed wait for you toe back, and I dont know what she went in there for. What?! Bonnie immediately handed little Joanna to Donna, You take little Joanna around the garden or go somewhere else while I go in and check it out. In Bonnies impression, Aliyah, although disliked her, would never enter a private ce like the checkroom and stay there. Could it be that she was going in to find some secret? And when ites to secrets, Bonnies checkroom does have secrets. There was the psychiatric diagnosis note she had gotten before sending her uncle abroad for treatment. If Aliyah had seen her, she would have followed the trail and known she was Bonnie. Even if her identity is known to Aliyah sooner orter, it is not now. At least until after she and Natan have met. With that in mind, Bonnie ran quickly towards the upstairs checkroom. When he entered the checkroom with a pant, he saw Aliyah, who was sitting inside in a very rxed and calm manner. Why are you running like this, you dont have any image at all. Aliyah nced at Bonnie with disgusted eyes, extraordinarily disgusted, Just like you, how can you be worthy of Sebastian? Bonnie took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. So Ms. Stewart came here this time just to preach to me? Of course not, Aliyah denied, I came to see just how much youve taken advantage of THE Grant family by making a fool of my son. Hearing this, Bonnie noticed that all the jewelry in the checkroom had been turned out and ced on the center counter, full of glitter and shine. This Tears of the sea, did Sebastian give it to you too? Aliyah asked discontentedly, pointing to one of the sapphires. Yes. Bonnie nodded, All the nes were prepared for me by Sebastian, except for the ones in the corner, which I brought myself. In such matters, Bonnie is not going to lie and cannot lie.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After all, Aliyah can check the purchase records of this kind of jewelry for her with the crook of her finger. Lying will only draw more anger and disgust from Aliyah, which is not a wise choice. But even with an honest answer, Aliyahs face didnt look much better. She snorted coldly, Miss Annie is really frank ah, married to the Grant family to take so much money is happy, right, just like Be at the time. If I remember correctly, not long ago Ms. Stewart you were favoring Be and saying she was a top woman, so fickle, just like Be. Bonnie really did not hold back, directly to the dislike back. Aliyahs face turned a vivid purple. She wanted to go straight up and tear Bonnies mouth off, but thought of the purpose of the trip, and held back. Half a long time, only then trembling shoulders, Okay, I do not want to count too much with you, since you are acting very noble between the lines, then well, I give you a chance to prove yourself, are you willing to? Chapter 511: She is not easy to fool What are the chances? Bonnie asked. All these jewels belong to the Grant family, you hand them all over, and for three years do not ask Sebastian for anything else of value, hide it from him, and after three years, I will believe that you do not care for the Grant familys things. Bonnie listened and understood. That is, Aliyah wants to take them all and wont let her tell Sebastian about them. I am indeed not interested in these things. Bonnie said in a deep voice, Let me hand them over, and I have absolutely no objection. Including hiding it from Sebastian, she can do it all. Aliyah saw this and nodded in satisfaction, Really? Well, then, Ill take these things away for now. But just as Aliyah reached out to take the jewelry, Bonnie raised her hand to stop it again. Seeing this, Aliyah couldnt help but be a little annoyed in her heart, What are you doing, backtracking? Im not backtracking, its just that these things are definitely not in your hands. Bonnie said in a deep voice. Aliyahs eyes widened and her voice rose a few notches, What do you mean by that. Bonnies clear almond eyes reflected Aliyahs appearance, her voice was soft and her tone was calm, You didnte here today to ask for these jewels to test me, did you? As soon as this was said, Aliyah dropped her head sheepishly, not even daring to meet Bonnies eyes, I dont know what youre talking about, this is a test for you, what else do you think it is? This look is enough to prove Bonnies suspicion is correct. This is definitely not a test. So Bonnie narrowed her eyes slightly, thought seriously for half a minute and came up with the answer, Youre short of money! Aliyah was so shocked that a cold sweat instantly broke out behind her back, How do you know Before the words were finished, she hurriedly covered her mouth. Looks like I guessed right again, although I dont know why you are short of money, but apparently this is something Sebastian knows about, so you cant go to him for money, you have to start with me. Even Aliyah asked her not to tell Sebastian, just in case he knew that she got the money in this way. So what if Sebastian knows about it after three years? Long ago, the wood has been done, can not change the facts. You Aliyah was so shocked that her tongue was tied in her mouth and she couldnt believe her ears. This Annie, how how so powerful! I cant believe I guessed all of them correctly. Yes, Aliyah did need a fortune, and the kind of money Sebastian couldnt know about.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. For no other reason than to take it to Charles, who is still lying in the hospital, to gag him. Aliyah went to the bank the other day and wanted to use her own money to give to Charles, then she happened to meet Erika and ghostly gave up the transfer. But it was also because of that time that Sebastian noticed the unusual movement of funds in her ount and called her to question her about it. Aliyah could only stammer that she was sending Charles off and could not give the reason why she was being ckmailed by Charles. Therefore, Sebastian strongly disagreed. The kind of scum that wants to kidnap people around him to take advantage of extortion is not entitled to a single cent of the Grant family. Even Sebastian was so ruthless that he cut off all of Aliyahs funds and had the housekeeper watch the contents of the Grant Residence, forbidding Aliyah to sell them. Preferred Charles repeatedly prodded. Aliyah was really out of options before she thought ofing to get Bonnie these jewels with the intention of gagging Charles first. But I didnt expect to fallin Bonnies ce. Chapter 512: It’s impossible for the trigrams to be wrong! Ms. Stewart, Bonnie scrutinized the Aliyah before her, if you are in any trouble, I can help you. But to hide from Sebastianin this way, indirectly as a helper, Bonnie can not do. Help me? Aliyah sneered, If you give me all the jewelry and dont tell Sebastian, thats helping me, will you help me? Upon hearing this, Bonnie took a step back and shook her head, Then Im sorry, I dont want to. HehC So youre just talking a good game, and yes, how can you be afraid of me now that you have Sebastian backing you up? Aliyahs n fell through, and her tone became sarcastic and harsh. Bonnie Wang, as if she hadnt heard, sidled away slightly, Ill walk Ms. Stewart out. Aliyah was furious and blue, but there was nothing she could do about it. After all, the n has been discovered, if we continue to dwell on it, turn the head Annie told Sebastian, the loss must be her. If you dare to talk to Sebastian about what happened today, dont me me for not showing you any mercy in the future. Aliyah warned. Bonnie sniffed andughed softly, Actually Ms. Stewart you havent shown me any mercy now. Try to ask who left the love, will run to lure with deception, to take away the jewelry? Not to mention all the things Aliyah did before. Aliyah is simply furious! Without looking back, she left the checkroom and struck off downstairs. When I walked to the foyer, the three youngsters from the kindergarten came back.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. One of them, Erika, greeted enthusiastically, Youre here, Grandma? Aliyah was in a fit of anger and just swept Erika off her feet and left. What are you saying hello to her, she doesnt like you. Andrew nted a nce at Aliyahs back and said coldly. Lukas gently touched Erikas head, Its okay sister, maybe shes in a hurry to do something, dont feel bad, lets go online and buy an ancient copper coin for your divination, Ill pay for it! She is not what you think she is, Erika said very calmly, she is just blinded, and when shees to her senses, she will begin to redeem herself. After a pause, Erika sighed again, her little face scrunched up into a bitter gourd face. I thought you said she was just cheated, why are you sighing? Lukas didnt quite understand. Erika rested her cheeks and blinked, Her seal is so dark, shes obviously on fire because shes haunted by evil. Evil people? Lukas rubbed his arms a little, What kind of evil is that? I dont know about that, but judging from her face, shes in a situation where shes on fire to go give money to someone. The money, destined to be meat and potatoes, there is no return. Even this does not solve the root of the problem, but only makes the evil man entangled more tightly. Erika was downstairs exining to her two brothers, and Bonnie was up on the second floor, listening to every word. She furrowed her clear, willowy brows. Erikas divination has always been urate. So, the reason why Aliyah was interested in her jewelry and was told not to tell Sebastian after it was revealed was to go somewhere else to get the money to give to the evil man? This evil person, who is it? Bonnie thought about it and decided to tell Sebastian about it. Its true that she doesnt like Aliyah, but she is Sebastians mother. We cant let her continue to be confused like this! Chapter 513: Husband you finally came to me Later that night, Bonnie informed Sebastian of the incident. En, I know. Sebastians handsome face was filled with grimness, Ill take care of this matter, dont worry about it. It is enough for him to worry about it alone, there is no need to pull Bonnie. Good. Bonnie really wasnt interested in Aliyahs business either, Then you go ahead and get busy, Ill go back to my bedroom and take a shower. Sebastian nodded and returned his gaze to the papers piled like a mountain on the table. Bonnie then turned and walked out of the den and went to the bedroom to put water in the tub. While waiting for the water to fill up, William called. Hey Annie, that Expert Smith I can not contact for the time being, you are particrly anxious, really can not, I try to send a wanted notice. William said. No no, Bonnie hurriedly refused, followed by the fear that William went private to issue a wanted notice, and told him, I sought him out mainly because, knowing his true identity, his name is Peter and he is the brother of the real Katifen. I know this, I went and questioned him after you left that day, and he exined it all. William nodded his head. Now that Katifen is missing, I thought that if you contacted Peter, maybe we could follow through and find Katifen. Bonnie added. The wordsnded, and only silence remained on the other end of the line. It was so quiet that you could hear Bonnies own breathing. Bonnie wondered if there was something wrong with her phone. Hello, William, can you hear me? Is there something you want with that Katifen? William asked. Bonnie was stumped and didnt know if she should, or not, tell Mrs. Katifen that she had flown in from abroad specifically to Willisto find her husband. Finally hesitated for half a day, or did not say, He gave me surgery, but after the operation there was a point that said to give me an ount, did not have time to exin the person disappeared, I am a little worried That way. William hmmed, I see, Ill think of something else. Please William, Bonnie thanked earnestly. William then hung up the phone. He stood in front of the hotels floor-to-ceiling windows, his gaze frighteningly cold. Mr. S, a ck-d bodyguard came up behind him respectfully, the whole suite was searched, he didnt leave anything of value, and the front desk also said he ran away directly without checking out, obviously weak-minded. Keep checking for me, get the hotel surveince, find out when he left, and then follow the surveince outwards. William said in a deep voice, to live, even if only a breath, but also to tie the adrenaline hanging life to me. Yes. The ck-d bodyguard immediately had to turn around and walk out. Only two steps, again by William to stop, this matter to other people to do, you drive, take me to the prison. Okay Mr. S. The ck-d bodyguard nodded in good faith. Driving, he drove William to the door of Willistos prison. Because it was alreadyte at night, the prison had already closed its doors and did not receive friends and rtives who came to visit. But none of this is a problem.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The ck-d bodyguard took a slight hit, and someone opened the prison door directly and invited William in. Go through this side of the womens prison, and over there is the residence of the inmates who have juste in, I will take you there. The prison guard said. William followed behind him. Only a few steps, suddenly not far from a figure scurrying over, directly hugged his thighs, husband, husband you came to save me, I knew you would not really care about me! Chapter 514: How can he not be Sebastian? Williams handsome face was instantly gloomy, and his eyes were even more full of disgust. What husband? This woman who came out of nowhere is sick! The guard hurriedly ripped the woman away and apologized to William, Im sorry Mr. S. Ill get her out of here right away. Im not leaving, the woman struggled desperately, Honey, no, Sebastian, you came to prison specifically to see me, right? I miss you so much, I really know Im wrong, take me out! Thats right, the woman standing in front of William is no other than Be. Today Be is doing well in the prison, and can even walk around freely while on sentry duty. Just now she was skulking around, thats why she saw William and rushed over. Because Williams face is almost identical to Sebastians, Be subconsciously recognizes him as Sebastian. Sebastian, it was really Bonnie who asked me to take the baby away that year, believe me, OK? Be pleaded bitterly again. But Williams face was nothing but indifference. As if looking at a clown, he waited for Be to finish before lifting his thin lips and snorting coldly, You are Be? Yes Sebastian, dont you recognize me? Be was shocked, Have I be ugly now and dont look anything like I did before? With that, she panicked and tried to go next to the iron door to reflect herself to see. William just felt ridiculous. How can a woman like this be worthy ofpeting with Annie? He didnt bother to take care of it and just lifted his steps and walked away. When Be turned her head and tried to go after it, she was stopped by the prison guard. What are you doing? Dont keep me from finding Sebastian, Be said discontentedly. The wardens are going to be pissed off. What Sebastian, thats Mr. S, not Mr. Grant at all, said the prison guard. How is that possible? Be eximed, But he obviously looks exactly like Sebastian. She hadnt heard that Sebastian had any twin brothers either, so what was this all about? Frozen in time, the guards have already chased towards William. Further ahead is where the temporary prisoners are being held, and Be cant go near it. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth and stomped her foot, but there was nothing she could do. At this end, William has lifted a step into the cell of less than ten square meters. The presence of Katifens blonde hair stands out in therge bunkhouse that follows the wall. Probably because he was a foreigner and did not speak thenguage, he was bullied here. Not to mention his body bruises a piece of purple, on that miserable curled up in the corner, even the quilt was snatched away, can only hold the pillow hard to resist the look, it is really saddening. Snapping- The guards turned on the lights in the cell. The daylight poured over the entire cell instantly, and everyone was awakened. Katifen Smith, you have a visitor,e out with me. The prison guard said.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Katifen was hungry and cold, and with the severe pain in her body, her mind was spinning very slowly and she didnt react for a while. Seeing this, the prisoner next to him instantly fires up. Just because someone came to Katifen, all of them were woken up! A direct kick kicked Katifen directly off the bunk, while cursing, I told you to get out did not hear, white-skinned pig, but really stupid as a pig! Katifen rolled several times on the ground and finally stopped at Williams feet, his eyes rolled back and he looked like he was going to pass out. Chapter 515: God knows how worried they are about themselves But Katifen didnt get what he wanted. Because the man who just kicked him to the ground again cursed and came up, pulling his blond hair yelling, What are you doing lying on the ground, hurry up and get out, do not dy the old man to sleep ah! Before the words could be finished, William choked the man directly around the neck. Seemingly effortlessly, the man was lifted hard off the ground. The man who was so arrogant a moment ago is now left with only fear and trepidation. In front of William, he is just an ant! Help help. The mans face was pale as he pleaded for help. The guard then stepped forward with a stiff upper lip, Mr. S, Ill be sure to clean him up properly when I get back, you dont need to get your hands dirty for such a prisoner. HehC William then threw the man out, his eyes thin cold and hostile, I came to find the person, not you can bully. Especially, bullying in front of him! Yes, yes, yes, I wont dare again. The man huddled in the corner shivering, his eyes full of panic. And William wasnt even interested in looking at it more than once. He simply swept Katifen off the floor, Come out with me. Katifen forced himself to endure the severe pain in his body and followed William out of the cell. You are, Mr. S? Katifen asked, speaking with difficulty. Well, William spoke slowly, Expert Smith, you do remember the purpose of your visit to Willisto, dont you? Katifen certainly remembers. Im sorry Mr. S, but at the time my brother stirred up a big mess, he poisoned Sebastians wife, and I had to go clean up his mess, which is why I asked him to assume my identity. Katifen exined. The matter hase to this, Katifen has beenpletely cold hearted to his brother, what to say not to say, he told William all. I apologize to you Mr. S, but I am the real Katifen, if you dont believe me, you can look for my wife abroad, she cant even recognize her own husband, right? Katifen said. But Williams focus is not on that.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The veins on his hands nearly burst out, and his eyes stormed with rage, You say, your brother poisoned Annies body?! Yes, he came to Willisto some time before me, that is, he took someones money and then poisoned Mrs. Grant, and now that person is in jail, he has no backer and nothing to do, before he asked me to save him. William lowered his eyes, and his azure ck pupils shed withplex emotions. The slender fingers tapped on the side of his body for a long time, and finally slowly said, Then those messes you dealt with abroad? Its all my brothers basket case, too. Katifen replied, Mr. S, please trust me and get me out of this hellhole. I can take you out, William lifted his thin lips, but first you have to answer me a question, is there anything you havent delivered since you operated on Annie? No more. Katifen shook her head honestly, I saw Mrs. Grants test report before I went to jail and everything was back to normal values. This presses the point of no further exnation ding. Hearing this, Williams mind raced. Half a minute before slowly nodding, Okay, I believe you for now, but after going out, you have to follow me first, is there a problem? No. Katifen shook her head, But I have a request, at least let me check in with home, is that okay? God knows how worried Vivian and Damon are about him! Chapter 516: Don’t even think about it Looking at Katifens face full of expectation, William then nodded his head and agreed. The guards then retrieved Katifens cell phone. Called, but no one answered. Strange, Vivian shouldnt be out to take Damon to kindergarten at this hour, so why isnt he answering his phone? Katifen was puzzled. Since thendline at home could not be reached, Katifen switched to Vivians cell phone. This time a short beep was followed by a mechanical female voice gently reminding Katifen that Vivians cell phone number had gone cross-country and that an additionalmunication fee would be charged. With that, the call went through. Katifen? Vivians voice was very excited, even tearful, I finally got a hold of you, oh my god, where are you now? I was in Willisto, and ran into a little trouble. Katifen didnt want to worry her and didnt tell the truth, Instead, you, did you go to another country? Vivian then exined, I came to Willisto because I couldnt get in touch with you and I was just too worried. What?! Katifen was instantly refreshed, You said you were in Willisto right now? So where are you, and are you okay? Im at the hotel with Damon, can youe over now? Vivian asked again. Hearing this, Katifen then looked up at William next to her. After hesitating for a moment, he still refused, Sorry Vivian, I cante to see you yet, but dont worry, Im fine, Ill contact you when I get back. With that, Katifen hung up the phone.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He looked at William again, his tone respectful and grateful, Mr. S, lets go. Taking Katifen with him, William lifted his feet and headed out. Passing through the open space in the middle of the prison again, he bumped into Be again. To be precise, it was Be who deliberately squatted in this ce. When she saw Williame out, she directly a arrow step forward, hugged Williams arm will not let go, Sebastian, you are Sebastian right, dont lie to me, I cant be mistaken with you. Loosen up. Williams tone was icy. If this crazy woman continues like this, he doesnt mind making her learn a lesson. But when she was about to do it, she heard Be say eagerly, Sebastian, if you let me out, Ill tell you where Bonnie is, okay? Williams movements, momentarily stalled. That handsome face had more than a few moments of suspicion and scowling, You know where she is? Of course! Be nodded heavily, As soon as you let me out, Ill tell you. In fact, even if William does note to prison tonight, Be intends to go to Sebastian to talk about this matter. She will deliver Bonnie to Sebastian by hand! In the corner of Bes eye, she saw Katifen following behind William. Her mouth, which had just been smug, was instantly pale with fear. Even screamed, stumbling and falling directly to the ground, his eyes full of horror, You how did you get here? Katifen is not Peter, naturally does not know Be, eyes only doubt, open to ask Be is not the wrong person. Before she could say anything, Be raised her voice again and said loudly, So you brought Sebastian here? You want to sue me, dont you? Be sneered in her mind. This Peter was turned, not only healed Bonnies back injury, but now hees to the prison, is he nning to get her killed? Dont even think about it! Chapter 517: What not to say? Thinking of this, Be hurriedly looked up at William and preemptively said, Sebastian, it was all Peter who tempted me to do it, he said he could help me with Annie, thats why he put poison on Annies back. Katifens eyes rounded to clear blue. Good guy, Ive seen the self-surrendered, but Ive never seen such an active self-surrender! You said that it was Peter who suggested that poison be put on Annies back? Williams voice grew colder, and his azure ck eyes narrowed to a dangerously thin slit. Thats right. Be nodded desperately, Thats it, I just got carried away for a moment and thats why I agreed, you believe me. Of course I believe you. William curled his scarlet thin lips. What?!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Things were going so well that Be couldnt believe her ears. She looked up at William with a long sigh of relief, Thats great Sebastian, its good that youre willing to forgive me. Eh. William nodded, You want to get out dont you? Yeah, Ill tell Bonnie where it is as soon as you let me out. Be said. William was quick to agree, Tomorrow afternoon, I will send someone to pick you up and release you from prison. Dropping these words, William left with Katifen in tow. Waiting to sit in the car, Katifen then hesitantly spoke, Mr. S, my brother should have worked with this woman before, and then came to me to relieve himself. I know. William nodded, Just be good and do as I say, and Ill let you live. Thank you thank you Mr. S. Katifen was grateful. That night, Katifen slept at the residence provided by William. Coming out of prison, he felt that everything around him was particrly good. The bed never seemed so soft and the small snacks included in the room were extra tasty. Even standing at the window and breathing, the air is sweet! Katifen couldnt help but shed tears of excitement. After this time, he kind of understood. A single spoiled this brother, protect him, and can not make him change his ways, but rather is more aggressive, step by step, he will push him into the abyss. So from now on, Katifen wont tolerate it anymore. Hes going to shake Peter down for everything hes done and give him what he deserves! Thinking randomly, Katifen finally drifted off to sleep. The next morning, it was the room cleaning staff who came in and woke him up. The employee ced a brand new suit by the bed with equally brand new leather shoes and respectfully said, Mr. Smith, Mr. S. asks you to take a shower, change your clothes and meet him in the lobby on the first floor. This stance is clearly to take him to do something. Katifen did not dare to dy and did as she was told. About half an hourter, he arrived at the first floor lobby and saw William who was sitting on the leather sofa, already wearing a mask. Mr. S. Katifen said as she stepped forward. William slowly raised his eyes and nced at Katifen in front of him, Its much smoother to clean up like that than it wasst night in prison. Thanks to Mr. S. for getting me out of jailst night, otherwise I might have died in there. Katifen, for her part, again expressed her gratitude. William raised his hand, interrupting him, Im not fishing you out for nothing, today youre going to meet Annie, I hope you can be a little more resourceful, what you should say, what you shouldnt say, dont mention a word. I dont quite understand, Katifen said with confused eyes, what is not to be said? Chapter 518: How do you prove it? William sunken stinging gaze, slowly fell on Katifen. Annie should think you are Peter by now, so anything she doesnt know, you dont volunteer to reveal. He said slowly. Katifen got it now. If Annie didnt know about the feud between him and his own brother Peter, then he couldnt mention a word about it. Ill do as Im told, please dont worry Mr. S. Katifen said. William then nodded in satisfaction, Lets go. Leading Katifen, the two of them then went to the private dining room where they had an appointment with Bonnie. For the sake of quietness, Bonnie also purposefully wrapped up the whole restaurant. All thisrgesse is for Peter! Annie, if you have anything you want to ask him, just ask. William said with a nod. Bonnie, however, was not in a hurry, but looked up at William with a few apologies, William, could you please go out for a moment? Good. William was quick to stand up, Whenever youre ready, call me in. The first foot just walked out, the second foot Bonnie immediately pulled out a thick syringe from his arms, which was a cloud of greenish-white smoke. She moves quickly and sprays the smoke all over Katifens face! The whole process is very rapid, without the slightest dy. By the time Katifen reacted, he had already inhaled a lot of gas, and his whole body was rapidly getting soft andpletely unable to make any effort! His eyes widened in horror, not understanding what was going on here. The next second, something that scared him even more happened. Bonnie pulled a chilling dagger out of her daiquiri bag and waved it in front of Katifen. What do you you want? Katifen asked in fear. He had just escaped from that hellhole of a prison. If he was killed now, what would Vivian and Damon do? Dont worry, Im not that brutal and unbelievable, I just want to ask you a few questions. Bonnie said softly. She started with a soldier first and then with a courtesy, with the intention of shocking Peter so that whatever she asked, Peter would surely answer obediently. And it was true, Katifen blinked pleadingly, Yes, Ill tell you everything. What did you get Katifen into, and wheres all his money that you spent? Bonnie asked, getting right to the point. Katifens eyes widened in shock, Youre looking for Katifen? What do you want with him? That eager look, fell into Bonnies eyes, but into the heart and panic. At the same time, Bonnie didnt want Peter to get hold of her, so she didnt say she was entrusted with finding Katifen, but made up a random reason. Im going to go after him.N?velDrama.Org content rights. But why are you bothering him when your injuries are clearly healed. Katifen wondered. He did do his best to take care of the injuries on Annies body ah. Why is it still being targeted so much now? All you have to do is tell me where he is, and if you dont, dont me me for treating you badly. Bonnie said, and aimed the dagger at Katifens neck again, with the intention of cutting down. I I am. Katifen fearing that he would really die, had to answer honestly, I am Katifen, Mrs. Grant, I was really serious about healing you, I did not harm you! Bonnies movements momentarily stalled, with a puzzled look in her eyes, Youre Katifen? After a pause and clenched the dagger in his hand, How do you prove it? Chapter 519: Give me a buffer time ah Katifen and Peter look alike, nearly identical. From the appearance alone, it is absolutely indistinguishable. So unless Katifen can show some proof of himself, Bonnie wont believe it. I my wife can prove it, or my son! Katifen hurriedly said. Just contact his wife and say what only their family knows, wont that prove it? You mean Vivian? said Bonnie, bbergasted. Katifen was also stunned, How do you know my wifes name? Bonnie would like to say that she not only knows it, she knows it well! She hurriedly dialed a video call to Vivian and wanted to ask her to help verify it. But it was Damon who answered the phone. Damon! Katifen was overwhelmed with excitement, Are you okay? Daddy? Damon blinked his big amber eyes, Where are you, Mommy and I have been looking for you for a long, long time! Im right here in Willisto, be a good boy Damon, Daddy will be back for you soon. Katifen said. At the sound of the words, Bonnie took away the phone and let Damon tell a few secrets that only he and Katifen knew about each other. When I asked Katifen about it again, Katifens answer was exactly the same as the one Damon gave. This is really Katifen! Bonnies eyes were instantly guilt-ridden, Sorry about that Expert Smith, I thought you were Peter, thats why, I was afraid youd run away! Katifen cried out, So you dont really want to get me in trouble? Of course, you saved my life, I cant thank you enough, why would I bother with you. Bonnie nodded her head.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After a pause and said, It was your wife Vivian came to Willisto and said you were missing, and I thought of your brother and my friend together, so I wanted to follow the trail and check. Who knew that William was looking for someone other than his brother Peter, but Katifen! This matter is a bitplicated to say, Katifen bitterly pulled the corner of his mouth, Anyway, my brother should be hard to find now, he took my identity and will hide and dash, right? Anyway, youll be lucky to find you, Expert Smith. Bonnie pleaded, Vivian and Damon are still waiting for you at the hotel, shall we go over there now? Good. Katifen hurriedly nodded her head in agreement. After a pause, and helplessly said, But I cant put any strength on my body. I cant even move, let alone get up and go to the hotel. Katifen could only turn her expectant gaze to Bonnie, Mrs. Grant, can you give me the antidote? sorry Expert Smith, Bonnie eyes full of guilt, there is no antidote for this, and normally, after eight hours, you can return to normal. But if you want to be fit as a fiddle now, you can only Bonnie held up the dagger in her hand, Might have to aggravate you a bit. After all, Bonnie didnt expect to run into not Peter, but the real Katifen. So the means she prepared were against Peter and slightly brutal. Katifen also understood, took a deep breath, I only have one request, move faster, dont ah! Before the words were out of his mouth, Bonnies dagger had already lodged in his arm, causing Katifen to jump straight up from the card table in pain. He couldnt stop the tears from falling, I said to be quicker, but you at least gave me a buffer time to prepare! Chapter 520: So she has done so many bad things Bonnie guiltily squeezed out a smile, If I give you time to get ready, youll hurt more out of fear instead. Katifen: It makes too much sense, he cant refute it! Katifen had to force herself to stand up and move her still somewhat limp body through the pain. When it was almost time to go, Bonnie was in no hurry to push open the door of the private room. She pointed the tip of the dagger at herself, the hilt end at Katifen, and handed it to him. Mrs. Grant, what are you doing? Katifen asked, puzzled. Bonnie, on the other hand, nodded slightly, Ill return the favor once, you can tie it back. This way, they are even with each other. Those clear, soulful almond eyes were full of sincerity and seriousness, obviously not joking. She was really willing to give Katifen back that cut just now. Seeing this, Katifen could not help but hook a helpless and appreciative smile. This Mrs. Grant is more open-minded and straightforward than he thought! No, Katifen said, and pushed the dagger back, I understand your good intentions Mrs. Grant, and the reason why you drugged it was just so you could find me as soon as possible. Its kind and he should be grateful, not penny wise and pound foolish. The two men spoke, which led to their departure from the private room. William is waiting not far away, he leaned against the gray wall, his left hand between the fingers of a nearly half-burned cigarette, the green and white fog then straight up, lingering in the handsome face, blocking the otherwise obscure look. William, we talked about it. Bonnie said as she lifted her feet toward William. William, on the other hand, quickly extinguished his cigarette with a faint smile on his face, Eh, its almost time for dinner, theres a very good Thai food nearby, lets go eat. Sorry William, Bonnie but shook her head and refused, I have to take Expert Smith away, there is something I have to do now, can we do it some other time, Ill buy you dinner some other time instead. Youre taking him away? William raised his eyebrows slightly, somewhat taken aback. Katifen then rushed to exin, Yes, Mr. S., my wife Vivian and son Damon are here in Willisto, thanks to Mrs. Grants help to take care of them and settled them in the hotel, I am just going to check it out. After all, it was William who got himself out of jail, and Katifen still respects and appreciates him. Okay, William agreed readily, then you guys go on, dont dy, Ill have to go by myself for this delicious lunch! While saying that, he also made a pity look. Bonnie promised again and again that she would invite William to dinner next time, and only then did she take Katifen away. Just as she got into the car, Katifen asked curiously, Mrs. Grant, is this Mr. S. your husbands real brother? This question,st night Katifen was curious to death, but did not dare to ask questions, has been held until now. At his expectant look, Bonnie shook her head instead, Of course not, my husband is an only child. Then why do they both look the same? Katifens eyes were puzzled. Why? Bonnie would love to say that William turned into Sebastians face because of stic surgery. But if you say so, it seems like William has some evil intentions.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. She doesnt want to talk bad about William behind his back. So Bonnie just changed the subject, Expert Smith, why dont you just tell me what youve been up to these past few days? Chapter 521: The child was just an accident When asked this question, Katifens mood became exasperated. He told Bonnie everything. This includes meeting Be inside the prison and identally learning that Be and Peter are colluding together, all of which are told. Bonnies fingers trembled in shock, and she could barely hold the steering wheel. Are you saying that the wound on my back was dyed before because the doctor I met was not you at all? Bonnie was dumbfounded. Thats right, Katifen intoned with guilt, If I had let my brother suffer a little while I was abroad, Mrs. Grant you wouldnt have been hurt, and Im sorry Im to me for this. Bonnie, however, shook her head, Youre a victim, too. Just ask Peter topped with Expert Smith five words outside the wooing, people find themselves cheated, the first time is certainly spiteful to call Expert Smith is a fraud. Since one is a victim, one should not uphold the victim harmful theory. I just didnt think that Be would be so sinister and vicious. Bonnie slowly lifted her scarlet lips. The next second, couldnt help butugh, Thats true, shes always been so sinister and malicious ah. Whats so strange about being able to just snatch her child five years ago and finding someone to get her killed five yearster? Only Bonnie thought of something else. That is, Be is so meticulous, if not for this ident, Katifen and Peter switched identities, this secret may have to be buried forever, right? Then Was it also Be who moved those desperate words that Sebastian said on the operating table back then? As she was thinking, Katifens question brought Bonnies thoughts back, Mrs. Grant, you seem to know this Be very well, did you know each other a long time ago? Sort of. Bonnie said vaguely. After a pause, he raised his hand and pointed to the hotel whose outline could already be seen not far away, Were almost there. Hearing this, Katifens attention was instantly diverted to look nervously and expectantly ahead at the hotel, not forgetting to fix her hair so that she could look more refreshed. You and Vivian, you seem to be very close? Bonnie saw this, so she smiled and opened her mouth to ask. Katifen nodded without hesitation, Of course, I will always be tall and majestic in Vivians mind, I am her male god, so I have to keep my image up at all times. As a result, when we arrived at the hotel, Katifens image of a man in the moment of meeting Vivian, directly copsed! He choked up a straightforward wow and then flung himself into Vivians arms, crying like a 1. 92m child. Damon next to him tried to go up and hug Vivian as well, but was pushed away by Katifen. How long have you been dominating your mommy all by yourself, its always my turn, go away, shes mine! Bonnies head was full of ck lines. Mom, Katifen and Damon are standing together, whos the kid anyway? Seeing Damon standing alone, Bonnie walked up and took out a lollipop and handed it to him, Your daddy just hasnt seen your mommy for too long, dont be sad.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Damon smiled and took the lollipop, unwrapped it and stuffed it into his mouth before he said, Im not sad, after all, the couple is the real love, the baby is just an ident, besides, they always do this, Im used to it! So do you really think that you were an ident? Bonnie asked softly. Damon cocked his head and thought, Probably, after all, mommy always said that she got me by ident! Chapter 522: Maybe you’ve met originally? idents? Bonnies first thought was that Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith were in love, but didnt do the right thing, and thats why they had Damon? As he thought about it, Damon got closer and closer, Mommy says Im a kid from the trash! Huh? Bonnie was bbergasted for a moment, then sheughed and raised her hand to stroke the hat on Damons head, That was all a lie, youre your mommys baby, how could you have picked it up from the trash? Lies like these are actually told by many parents. Because they could not exin to the little children from what they were born. So the exnationse in all sorts of ways. What garbage cans picked up, charging the phone bill sent, and even said the state to send. Only the unexpected, no reason they can not find.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Think aboutst year, Bonnie is still very serious and apprehensive to talk about this topic with the three little ones. As a result, AndrewLukas didnt care at all, staring intently at the financial reports on TV. While Erika fiddled with the turtle shell and copper coins in her hands, she began to tell the story of the origin and birth of human beings. From Western mythology to Weskiney mythology, from legend to science, from fairy tale to fable, Erika has told dozens of versions. And finally asked Bonnie in turn if she understood. Its really crushing! But now these reasons be important information for Bonnie and Damons science. She was about to tell Damon this when Damon shook his head insistently, I really picked it up from the trash, ask my mommy if you dont believe me! With that, Damon broke away from Bonnies arms and ran straight ahead, his voice sweet and milky, Mommy, I picked it up from the trash, didnt I? Yes, because I wanted a child and God heard about it, so she sent me someone elses extra child, you. Vivian said with doting and loving eyes. Bonnie was left standing dumbfounded. Good guys, so Damon really picked it up from the trash? Mrs. Grant, can we talk? Vivian asked, speaking up. Bonnie nodded, Yes, of course. She followed Vivian out of the hotel and stood by therge fountain at the entrance, Vivian then handed Bonnie a piece of paper with a crooked Chinese on it, crawling with caterpirs. But a closer look reveals that it is an IOU. The time and ce, as well as the amount of money borrowed and the date of return, are clearly written. This money is added to the money for our airfare back abroad, and when we return, we will remit it to you first. Vivian said. Dont bother, Bonnie shredded the IOU, Expert Smith is my benefactor, you are my friend, and as for Damon, he is my new baby, giving money to such a family to spend, I do it willingly. After Vivian pushed back again and again, it still didnt work. She had to nod her head in agreement and then suggested, Mrs. Grant, since you like Damon so much, why dont you be his godmother! Is that okay? Bonnie was a little surprised, I do like him, and every time I see him, he gives me a very familiar feeling. Maybe youve met before? Vivian spoke with a smile. Chapter 523: His pupils are light blue The speaker has no intention, but the listener has an intention. Bonnies heart really stuttered and she began to think seriously about Vivians words. Maybe she really met Damon before? Have you been to the Floridian continent of Reliacao before when you were abroad? Bonnie asked. Vivian shook his head, Actually I am from Y. I met Katifen when I was in college in Y. I got married immediately after graduation and then settled in Monda State, Reliacao. In the beginning, she was too busy preparing for pregnancy to travel too far. Later, when Igave up the idea of getting pregnant for medical reasons and was discouraged, I picked up Damon in a dumpster. Speaking of this, Vivian could not help but feel some emotion, Damon was picked up by me, almost all over the body is burned, dying, next to a cleaner saw, advised me to give up, said such a child even if sent to the hospital can not be saved, only a waste of money. But I disagree, my husband is Katifen! How can he not cure Damon? Vivian said this with her aquamarine eyes bright and full of gentle smiles, So you see, I won! Yeah, Vivian won the bet. Damon was not only saved, but also became such a cute and sunny boy. Bonnie thought, and her eyes slowly fell on Damon, who was not far away. Damon immediately unscrewed the water in his hand and handed it to the cleaner with both hands. Be as kind as you want to be. The softest part of Bonnies heart was instantly poked. I also wonder if Natan is such a character, or is it the same as Andrew, cool and cold, an arrogant man with a knifes mouth and a tofu heart. There happened to be a gust of wind blowing over, and the duck-tongue cap on Damons head was blown away, revealing Damons slightly sky-blue pupils. In an instant, the little suspicion in Bonnies mind was put to rest. What the hell is wrong with her? She was actually hoping Damon was Natan. But if it was Natan, how could the pupils be this pale sky blue? This is obviously a foreigners child. With that thought, Bonnie withdrew her thoughts and turned her head back to Vivian, Im almost ready to go pick up my kids from school. The sound was not loud, but Damon, who was not far away, still heard it. He didnt even bother to pick up his duck-tongue cap, ran straight to Bonnie, tilted his head and asked, Auntie, are you going to pick up little Joanna from school? Yeah. Bonnie smiled and nodded, Do you like little Joanna a lot? En! Damon nodded without hesitation, I like her a lot, and I have a gift for her oh. While saying that, Damon pulled out a Damon pattern cheese stick from his pocket. Probably a little too long on the body, the cheese stick melted by the heat and has been deformed. Damons expression instantly dimmed, clutching the cheese stick with a depressed face. Its like this, how can I give it to Little Joanna? Why dont youe with me to pick up little Joanna from school and introduce you to her other three siblings, okay? Bonnie said.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After a pause, he turned his head to look at Vivian again, When we get the kids, well meet up at the restaurant and have dinner together tonight, okay? Chapter 524: He is Damon Vivian nodded her head in agreement without hesitation. After all, if it wasnt for Bonnie, she wouldnt have found Katifen so well. Not only does this meal have to be eaten, but it has to be paid for by me. Vivian said seriously. After a pause, he looked at Bonnie with embarrassment, But can I ask you to borrow the money for this meal first and return it to you immediately when we are back abroad. Not cheeky, really can not pay out now ah. Bonnie was amused by Vivians gesture, revealing her tiny white tiger teeth, No really, you asked me to be Damons godmother, so tonight is an acknowledgement party, and it should be my treat.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Vivian reddened her cheeks and did not insist any further. Okay, Damon, lets go. Bonnie then led Damon towards the outside of the hotel. Bonnie is driving here today, the modified ck Hummer is tall and powerful, and small tank-like. She was originally worried that Damon would not be able to find the car from somewhere, but it turned out that before she could say anything, Damon had already stomped his little legs and rushed to the back seat and pressed the hidden switch. Click- The electric car door slowly opens. Damons little body got in and then pressed the switch from the inside to close the car door. The whole set of movements is flowing and particrly skilled. Bonnie was stunned. Auntie no, Mommy Annie, why arent you over here yet? Damon lowered the car window and peeled his eyes on it and called out. Bonnie then lifted a step over and got into the drivers seat. As he drove forward, he inquired, Damon, have you ever been in one of these cars before? Seems like it. Damon answered with a cocked head. As if? So its something you sat on as a kid, but dont remember very well? Bonnie asked again. Damon shook his head, I dont know, mommy said she raised me until I was over two years old before I started to remember. So, maybe it was a ride like this before the age of two, but forgot about it! Hearing these words, Bonnies heart was filled with sorrow and heartache. Because she knew that it was all Vivians word to deceive Damon. The truth may be due to the fire that Damon suffered that year, which caused his brain to react to the stress, thus sealing all the memories of the past. And Vivian didnt want him to think about the past, so she simply lied to him, saying that she had picked him up from a very early age and he didnt start having memories until he was two years old. Although more than two years of memories are missing, at least Damon can feel that he grew up with loving parents. Vivian, what a good intention! Meanwhile, Bonnie wonders who Damons real parents really are. How would they feel if they knew that Damon was living like a little sunshine now after all the pain he had gone through? In the midst of this nonsense, the car had arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten. The four little ones have been eagerly awaiting it for a long time. When they saw the familiar ck Hummer, Erika and little Joanna took the brunt of it and ran straight over, bouncing to get in. But the two little girls are not as tall as the boys, so they cant even reach the electric switch on the car door. Bonnie was going to get out of the car to help, but Damon opened the door first. Wow, its Damon, little Joanna immediately excited, holding the next Erikas arm shaking, Erika look, this is the little brother I told you about, he can be good, more gentle than Lukas brother oh. Chapter 525: This is what a big brother should look like! Hearing this, Erika lifted her head and took a serious look at Damon in front of her. Damon, because of the scars on his body, kept his head down and curled himself into as small a ball as possible. That look, humble and pitiful. Little Joanna couldnt help but stop Erika who wanted to move forward, Dont look at boys like that, its rude! After a pause, he came up to Erikas ear again and said, He has scars on his body, and it will be very sad for you to see. Is it from the fire? Erika eximed. What?! Not only is little Joanna shocked, even Damon also raised his head in surprise and looked at Erika, his mouth opened into an O-shape. So amazing! Why would this little sister know? Awesome, little Joanna regained herposure, crossed her arms and began to show off proudly, Erika is especially awesome fortune teller Erika Oh, she can count everything! Really? Damons eyes shone brightly and he already looked at Erika expectantly. I was about to say something when I heard Erika say, Not everything can be done, and I need the birth date and time of your birth. Hearing this, Damons eyes, which were radiant just now, instantly fell into a cloud of ashes. He was picked up from the garbage can, where there is no birth time ah.N?velDrama.Org content rights. It seems that what you want to count cannot be counted. Seeing Damon so low, Erika actually broke the precedent and took the initiative to ask after him, So what do you want to count, I can help you think of another way. Erika, Bonnie called out to Damon when she looked so down, no more fooling around, get your brothers in the car, were leaving for the restaurant. Erika had to give up, oh, and then got into the car obediently. A total of five children, the back row can only be stuffed under four, so there is bound to be one more to sit on the passenger side. The biggest onees over, Bonnie spoke up when safety was a concern. Andrew didnt even think about it, he just had to open the passenger door. Wait a minute! Erika, however, tugged on his coat, then tilted her head to look at Damon, Why do I think Damon is a little taller than Andrew you are? It seems like hey, its going to be a little bit higher. Lukas also nodded, About a centimeter. Then, in terms of height, the oldest child is not Andrew, but Damon ah. Wow, Damon, what do you usually eat, do you always drink milk, so you grow taller? Erika was envious beyond words and asked with her little hand on her cheek. Faced with his little sisters adoring gaze, Damon was still a bit ufortable, reaching up to touch the duck-tongue cap on his head, Maybe its because I y basketball in the garden at home on weekends. So thats it! Erika dawned on her, Then Im going to y basketball too, and AndrewLukas too, or youll be little shortiester! After all, there is a saying, a handsome cover up a hundred ugly, short destroy all ah! Gee whiz, suddenly lost the adoration of his own sister, Andrew almost can not keep hisposure, swept a nce at Damon said, he is not tall, he is just a thicker sole. Why dont Andrew go sit in the front and Ill stay in the back with little Joanna, Damon immediately said. This understanding look makes Bonnies heart warm again. Look, with this kind of manners, anyone who looks at it will think Damon is the big brother, right? Chapter 526: The battle between the real big brother and the fake big brother Looking at Damons adorable appearance, Bonnie couldnt help but explore her body and pinch the pink cheeks. Mommy Annie, Damon was a little embarrassed, you cant just touch a boys face like that! Arent I your Mommy Annie, rounded up to Mommy, and its not okay to be touched by Mommys face? Bonnie reasoned with him. Damon cocked his head and thought for a moment. That seems to be the truth! Then next time you squeeze a little more gently, it hurts a little. Damon weakly requested. This understanding and well-behaved look, it is more Bonnie heart like. She thought, if Natan came back, it would probably be the same way, right? To the younger siblings love favor, to the elders polite and well-behaved, but also with a little childs shyness and naivete. It is simply to melt the heart. Thinking, Bonnie then started the car and drove towards the restaurant. Halfway through the drive, Damon remembered the cheese stick in his pocket and rushed to pull it out. The cheese sticks that had started melting earlier at the hotel were now aplete puddle of goo. This Damon scratched his head, embarrassed, I prepared this for and Joannas sister, but I cant seem to eat it now. You can eat it! Little Joanna answered with a mouthful, peeked over halfway, and then stretched out her hand, her chubby little fingers reaching into the bag, wrapping a little, and putting it in her mouth to suck. Those amethyst-like eyes shone brightly, Its delicious!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Really, Ill taste it. Erika also came up and wrapped a bit of it around her fingertips. This was followed by the same exmation of surprise as little Joanna. Instantly, Damons low mood was washed away. He set his expectant eyes on Andrew and Lukas, Do you want to try it, wait for me tomorrow, tomorrow I will buy you a new one, one for each of you! Lukas also cooperated and tasted it, Its delicious, but we dont have to buy it for us tomorrow. Andrew didnt even look at it, just ying with his phone, Im not a three-year-old kid, Im not eating this, you guys eat it. Hearing these words, Damon handed over the hand instantly froze in mid-air. So, Andrew is disliking him? I this , Damon squeezed the cheese stick, his eyes a little red. And that hand, take it back is not, continue to hang in the air is not. When he was embarrassed, Andrew pulled out a lollipop from his pocket like a trick and threw it to Damon with a twisted tone, I appreciate it, take this as a gift in return! Strawberry vored lollipop, through the wrapper can smell the sweet aroma. Damon squeezed that lollipop and didnt react to what was going on for a while. Wow, Erikas eyes widened in surprise, then she came up to Damons ear and whispered to him, Damon, Andrew would never send food if he didnt like the person! So, Andrew didnt follow along with the cheese sticks, but still liked Damon a lot. Hello there, can you be a little quieter. Andrew swept Erika away and turned his face to the car window, not talking to the group. It looks like a lonely look, but it makes Damons heart very touched. I like you too, Andrew, Damon said, and Lukas and Erika and and Joanna, I like you guys a lot. I told you it was noisy! Andrew raised his voice and spoke again with dissatisfaction. Chapter 527: The wife is the most important On the way to the restaurant, the atmosphere in the car was all harmonious and warm. When they arrived at the entrance of the restaurant, before they got out of the car, the sharp-eyed little Joanna saw the ck Maybach not far away. Its Daddys car! little Joanna cheered, I want to give daddy the little red flower I got today! With that, she got out of the car first by herself. But too anxious, only halfway to the road, the road by the stones to trip, gorgeous fall on the concrete road. and Joanna! In the car in unison, a surprising three people spoke. Then, with the speed that Bonnie had not yet reacted, three small figures rushed out. Only Erika and Bonnie were left in the car looking at each other, both dumbfounded. Damon ran, actually faster than AndrewLukas hey. Erika said in surprise. Hearing this, Bonnie then turned her head to look over. But isnt it? Damon actually ran faster than the two real brothers, like a small rocket, straight to and Joanna and went. Only he is in the end a child, his legs are limited in length, not as long as Sebastian who rushed past from the other side. Sebastian picked Little Joanna up ahead of him, patted the dust off her body and carefully checked her arms and legs, Is everything okay, did she fall on anything? Nothing! little Joanna is not a petnt little girl, immediately shook her head and denied it. Then he smiled and looked at Sebastian, Daddy, this is Damon, he gave me cheese sticks today! Sebastian had already met Damon when he was at the office, so he just nodded his head in greeting. And Damon tilted his head, nervously, Is Dad Sebastian, and sister Joanna really okay? In the sunlight, his raised jawline was not blocked by the duck-tongue cap, and the perfect curve made Sebastians heart lurch. This jawline is almost identical to the original Natan!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Subconsciously, he wanted to take off Damons head duck-tongue cap to see more clearly. But before he touched the ducktongue, Damon was so scared that he stepped back and ended up stumbling and falling to the ground. The moment he fell, the pair of pupils that were translucent light blue shed. It was like a bucket of ice water that doused the hopes of Sebastians heart. Pale blue pupils, which is the sign of mixed blood. And he and Bonnie are both Willistos people, no foreign blood at all, and how can there be a hybrid? Whats more, before Natan disappeared in the fire, he was with him every day, remembering clearly that Natans pupils were ck. So, its not Natan. Daddy, you have to help Damon up. Seeing this, little Joanna reached out and pushed Sebastians chest, urging anxiously. Sebastian then retracted his thoughts, squeezed out a smile and extended his hand towards Damon, Sorry little one, just now I just saw a dirty thing on your hat and wanted to help you wipe it off, scared you, right? Its okay. Damon shook his head, ced his small hand in Sebastians wide, warm palm, and stood up. Sebastian, Bonnie said as she also approached with Erika in tow, where are Katifen and Vivian? Its already waiting inside, lets go. Sebastian said. Erika and Joanna two little girls immediately jumped towards Sebastian, wanting him to hug. Sebastian slowly reached out, then swept his hand above the heads of the two little ones, took Bonnie, and walked straight toward the restaurant. Chapter 528: I’m a husband who is a poseur? The two young girls looked at each other with sour hearts. Oooooo, bad daddy, have a wife and do not love them both! Daddy, you are so easy to lose our two little cotton coats oh, the little cotton coats will have to leak in the future. Erika immediately eximed. But Sebastian didnt even return his head, and held Bonnies hand tighter, the corners of his scarlet lips rose slightly, Then Ill just have to hold your mommy tighter, so the cotton jacket leaks wind, and it wont be cold. Behind the five little ones: Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Whats going on? They havent even eaten yet, and they are already full! Bonnie, on the other hand, was a little embarrassed and told Sebastian to stop. Several people joked andughed as they walked into the restaurant. The five little ones behind them still think that when they sit down to eat at the table, they should not have so much dog food to eat. As soon as they walked in, they saw Katifen and Vivian kissing in the restaurant as if no one was there. Thanks, this time they are really full! Several little ones were so angry that they didnt even get on the table, asked for a childrens meal, and ran off to the adjacent childrens y area. Bonnie didnt care either. Children, how to have fun! Its just as well that there are no small children at the table, and its easier for them to chat with a few adults. When the steak was served, Bonnie elegantly cut it while asking Katifen, Peter should still be in Willisto, we havent found out he left Willisto for now, what are you going to do when we find it? I dont care anymore, Katifen let out a long breath, he doesnt even see me as his brother, so why should I care about him anymore, Mr. and Mrs. Grant can do whatever they want with him! Good. Bonnie nodded, Then well see what we can do. Katifen nods. After a pause, and asked Bonnie, Mrs. Grant, what I told you, when my brother Peter harmed you, it was not only his own idea, the real culprit, you must not miss it. What real killer? Sebastian didnt know about it yet. Bonnie tried to hide it, but it was toote. She had to tell the whole story, This thing, Be nned it. At the end of the day, and helplessly spread his hands, I would have liked to find out the evidence myself before telling you. You go check it out yourself? Sebastians handsome sword eyebrows, instantly unhappy wrinkled into two ink dots, sentiment also grim quite a lot. Even the atmosphere at the table became gloomy. Bonnie a little frozen, looking at the bewildered Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith, rushed under the table to squeeze Sebastians hand, whispered, You do not do this, the atmosphere is too awkward, if you are angry, I apologize to you, I do not go to check, okay? You should look into it. Sebastian finally lifted his thin lips slowly, But not to find out for yourself. What? Bonnie was a little confused. Letting her check and not letting her check? Sebastians ck pupils reflected Bonnies confused look, his throat knot rolled, he actually reached out and pinched her soft cheek directly, questioning, Do you take me as a husband as a decoration? With one word, the atmosphere at the table was instantly enlivened. Vivian smiled and spoke, Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant has a point, of course this kind of thing is left to the husband to investigate, otherwise he will not be a decoration? Thats right! Katifen looked fondly at Vivian, Remember, the man by your side, is your solid backing! Chapter 529: Bella ran away! As soon as the words left his mouth, Vivian broke it down mercilessly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. May I ask my backer, who actually came all the way to you this time? Katifen instantly deted andughed a little embarrassed, Vivian, cant you give me some face in front of others? Vivian thenughed. Immediately afterwards, Bonnie and Sebastian alsoughed. Several people continued to eat. Waiting for thest dessert to be served, Sebastian slowly spoke, Please take a taxi back to the hotelter, I have to take my wife to the prison. What to go for is self-exnatory. Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith naturally have no problem with this. It even took the initiative to suggest, The child can also go back to the hotel with us first ande back to pick it up when you are done with your business. It was a prison, after all, and it was to deal with Be, so it wasnt appropriate to bring small children. Bonnie thought about it, so she nodded her head and agreed. So after dinner, she and Sebastian drove to the prison. But when he said to the guards that he wanted to see Be, the guards were stumped. That averted look is problematic at first nce. Is something wrong? Bonnie asked. The prison guard cautiously nced at Sebastian next to him, Its past visiting hours, or Mr. Grant, you and Mrs. Grant cane back tomorrow morning? Sebastian lowered his eyes and looked at the prison guard in front of him with tiny beads of sweat on his forehead, his bony fingers rubbing Bonnies fingertips delicately, his tone just as unpleasant, What if I have to now? What a joke, he wants to see someone at Willistos womens prison and needs to wait for the required visiting hours? Wheres the sense! Seeing this, the prison guards arepletely out of tricks. He could only coyly look to Sebastian and give the truth, Mostly, Be is not in jail right now. Where did it go? Sebastians handsome sword brows instantly knitted into an ink dot. The prison guard replied, She shes out on medical parole. When did this happen, and who gave permission? Bonnie heard this and instantly became anxious, Shes a felon, you guys let her out on medical parole so easily? But the warders voice got more and more strained, Last time Miss Annie you came, you clearly told us to treat Be a little better. Bonnie: Damn, how did she forget about this matter, when in order to get the words out of Bes mouth, she falsely promised that she would help Be feel better in prison. Then a bunch of things happened, and she forgot about it. me me, at the time Be said she would tell me some secrets if I helped her, so I went a little closer Bonnie said to Sebastian with great guilt. Sebastian, for his part, was bemused, raising his hand to rub her hair, What is there to be sorry for between husband and wife. Isnt it just being released on medical parole? Just go straight to the hospital and find it! So Sebastian asked for the name of the hospital and drove there with Bonnie. Willisto City Hospital V, which is a public hospital in cooperation with the womens prison, where all convicts on medical parole, are sent. Even to better hold criminals, the wards are specially modified, with special guards at the door, as long as you go in, you absolutely can not escape. But when the nurse led Bonnie and Sebastian to the ward, they found the bed was empty! Chapter 530: He’s stupid, right? The nurse was stunned. This is whats going on, there was someone else here a while ago. The nurse looked around, not even the narrow storage cabs. But after looking around, I still couldnt find Be. Instead, Bonnie found a pool of blood by the window. The windows of the hospital were enclosed with thornys with barbed wire in order to hold the criminals. But outside the window of this ward where Be was staying, those thorns were ripped open just enough to pass a persons size. Even at the edge of the thorny, there are still some prison little yellow coats of fabric hanging. Looks like Be ran out of here! Oh no! The nurse eximed and hurriedly pressed the emergency call bell on the wall, The hospital will be on lockdown immediately, the culprit should be able to be caught. Dropping these words, the nurse hurriedly ran out. Leaving Bonnie and Sebastian standing in ce, the two stared at each other with wide eyes. Did you run away so abruptly because you knew that something had happened to you and so you rushed away? She is now hanging on Willistos cklist, it is impossible to leave Willisto, it will be easier to find. Sebastian said in a deep voice, Ill take care of this matter, you go home first. But Bonnie is still a little unsure, Ill stay and look with you, right? Theres no telling where shes hiding now, its too much of a dy, and besides, the four little ones are still waiting to be picked up at the hotel. Sebastian lifted his hand and patted Bonnies shoulder, Behave. He was determined to get rid of Bonnie. After all, Be can go crazy and run away directly, which may hurt people. Its better to keep Bonnie away.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Bonnie, on the other hand, didnt expect to go here, and when Sebastian said so, her thoughts turned to the four little ones. Well, then, if theres any progress, you remember to give me a call. Bonnie admonished. Sebastian nodded and handed the car keys to Bonnie, Lets go. Bonnie then went downstairs, got into the ck Maybach, and was ready to start up and leave for the hotel. But just as she turned a corner down the hospital, she saw a familiar figure. Its William! William was standing in front of a fire hydrant, which was broken, and a huge stream of water gushed out towards the sky, and fell like a heavy rain, drenching William all over. He stood motionless, as if senseless. Crazy, right? Now it is September, the temperature is extremely low after nightfall, less wearing a piece of clothing may catch a cold, not to mention so wet William! Bonnie immediately shouted towards him, Are you okay? Hearing Bonnies voice, in the rain William slowly turned around, a ck suit, he looked more mysterious in the hazy curtain of water. He raised a bright smile, Annie, what a coincidence. Bonnie got out of the car and walked over and pulled William out with a hand, What are you doing standing here in the water, youll get sick. Williams eyes shone brightly with a bit of anticipation, Youre concerned about me? Youre my best friend, of course I care about you. Bonnie doused that bit of expectation without a trace, You havent said anything yet, what are you doing here? What about you? William asked rhetorically, How did you get here, I remember this isnt the same direction as the Sunshine Vi either. I was supposed to go to the jail to see Be, and she ended up on parole, so I came to the hospital to check it out. Bonnie said. Hearing this, the smile on Williams face, there is a moment frozen. Chapter 531: You’re really weird tonight In a sh, William returned to his usual gentle smile, So are you done looking now and ready to go home? Was going home yes, but couldnt find her. Bonnies eyes were a little disillusioned, Shes gone. Paroled and slipped out the window? William asked. Bonnie nodded and was about to open her mouth to answer when her eyes suddenly became surprised, How did you know to slip out the window? Say it as if you saw it with your own eyes. William raised his hand and scratched his head, a very naive look, have not eaten pork, have not seen pigs running? You have seen which criminals on medical parole, the ward door is not guarded ah, so can run away, it can only be the window ah. When you put it that way, it kinda makes sense. Bonnie believed it and nodded towards William, Yes, she ran away through the window, the hospital is already looking for her, Ill just go home and wait for the news. After a pause, Bonnie looked at William again, Did you drive yourself here, do you want me to give you a ride? This night, William and wet, if not hurry home to change clothes, it is likely to catch a cold and fever. William shook his head, My car is right over there, I can drive myself. Bonnie also did not force, from the bag took out a handkerchief handed William, you will first wipe it. William took it and wiped it up carefully. Bonnie, on the other hand, was going to wait until he finished wiping before taking the handkerchief away. Its not that shes heartbroken about the handkerchief, but shes worried that if it stays in Williams hands, hell get the wrong idea. After all, its just a concern between friends, and it would be bad to let William get carried away. Waiting for the effort, Bonnie will find, William behind a sewer manhole cover not far actually missing. From the hydrant spray out of those water, as much as possible to the inside of the ttering flow, almost converging into a small vortex. Thats too dangerous! What if someone passes by here and doesnt see the manhole cover is gone? With that in mind, Bonnie rolled up her sleeves and nned to go over and look for the manhole cover. What are you doing? William, however, stopped her, Dont go over there. The tone of voice is vaguely stern andmanding. Listen to Bonnie clouded, Ill go find that manhole cover ah, or find something to block it, otherwise it is very dangerous. I have found someone, and the bottom of the well was I put a lot of branches, even if you fall will not be too painful, do not worry. William said. Bonnie is still a little unsure.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But before he could say anything, William sneezed hard, and then his whole body shook, almost falling over. But Bonnie was quick to hold her hand and asked with great concern, Are you okay? I seem to be having a bit of a hard time, Annie, so I may have to trouble you to take me home. William squeezed out an apologetic smile. Okay, Bonnie couldnt care less about the manhole cover, took the triangr warning sign from the trunk of the car and put it there, then helped William into the back seat and rushed straight out. Drive out about five hundred meters away, this just remembered another thing. William, Bonnie went to look in the rearview mirror at William lying in the car seat, youve been in Willisto so long, I didnt know where you lived. So now driving forward, Bonnie has absolutely no direction. William then spoke up, You can just drop me off at a nearby hotel. Not going to your house? Bonnie was surprised, Are you afraid Ill find out where you live? Chapter 532: Sleeping together tonight? Honestly, this is not the William that Bonnie knows. When she was abroad, William would invite her and her three munchkins to his home every now and then. If you find any novelties, its even better, you have to pester Bonnie to go to his house to see enough before you let go. Whats going on now? Bonnie is not stupid and naturally sensed that something was wrong. But Williams expression was still very nd, Of course I want you to go to my house, but now I am living in a bachelor apartment arranged by thepany, that building is full of people from thepany, I am worried that you will be gossiped about if you go there.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. After a pause and added, Besides, arent you still in a hurry to get home, its alreadyte and the bachelor pad is just too far away. When she was at Globex Company, Bonnie did hear about the bachelor apartment arranged by thepany. The building was built on the outskirts of the city, forty minutes from downtown, and usually everyonemuted bypany car. It would take her nearly two hours to get to William and back. Plus there is a hotel to pick up the four youngsters, indeed there is some dy. Okay then, Bonnie nodded, theres a quick hotel just up ahead, is that okay? Just have a bathrobe. William was quick to agree. In less than five minutes drive, Bonnie drove the car to the entrance of the Express Hotel. William Lilly got out of the car, Then you take care of yourself on the road, and send me a message when you get home. Good. Bonnie nodded her head in agreement. After watching William walk into the hotel, she also turned her car around and went to the hotel. It was Vivian who opened the door for her, her voice as soft as possible, The baby is asleep and all is well, except for Erika who seems to be having a nightmare, her brow is frowning all the time. Like this case, it is not possible to rashly wake up, otherwise it is easy to leave the bad habit of nightmares. Bonnie was well aware of this and did not dare to move Erika for fear of waking her up. Seeing this, Vivian simply said, Or let the kids sleep here tonight, its the presidential suite anyway, and theres a study over there, Katifen and I will stay there, Mrs. Grant you take the master bedroom. How does that work? The study is so small, let two people to squeeze, she alone but live in the spacious master bedroom. Bonnie is really embarrassed. Ill stay in the den. Bonnie hurriedly said, Ill be alone, the study is just right. How can you be alone? Vivian stared in some surprise, Wont Mr. Grante and sleep with youter? Huh? Bonnie froze for a moment and couldnt help but feel hot and red at the base of her ears. Staying with Sebastian in an outside hotel, how does that sound, how does that feel weird! Hes got things to do, so I guess he wont have time toe over. Bonnie took a deep breath and gathered herself to say. But Vivian still disagreed and insisted, Thats also an estimate, what if ites? The room is still paid for by you and your wife, and if I let you sleep in the study again, I really feel sorry for you. Said Katifen, who happened toe out of the bathroom, wrapped in a wide bathrobe. Vivian shoved him straight into the study and dodged in herself, Dont worry Mrs. Grant, theres a bathroom in the study too, so we wont being out again tonight. After saying that, the door of the room closed with a bang. Bonnie was left standing in the same ce crying andughing. What a coincidence that Sebastians call came in. Are you home? He asked in a raspy, dark voice. Theres been a little ident, Im staying over at the hotel tonight. Bonnie raised her head, nced at the open master bedroom door, hesitantly, If youre done, do you want toe and stay here too? Chapter 533: I have to go first At these words, there was instant silence on the other end of the line. It was so quiet that even each others breath could be heard. Bonnie pink fist clenched tighter and tighter, If you do not want toe even if, originally also because Erika fell asleep, so the temporary decision to stay in the hotel, if you are not convenient, directly back to the Sunshine Vi can also be. Convenient. Sebastian answered in one breath, his voice raspy and dark, So Iming over now? Okay, the room number is 8068, Bonnie said, and hung up the phone. Looking at the phone in her hand, which was a bit hot, she was still a bit confused. Why do I always feel that something is not clearly exined? At the hospital, Sebastian hung up the phone and was ready to leave. Where are you going, cousin? Ruperts sharp eyes spotted it and immediately went after him to inquire, Havent found Be yet, youre going home? Um, you stay here and keep checking, and let me know if you have any news. Sebastian said with a nod. Two people looking is also looking, one person looking is also looking. Just let Rupert stay here and look for himself! Hes going to the hotel tobe with Bonnie. Rupert stood in ce and rolled his eyes in depression, What the hell, called me to find someone in the middle of the night, he ran away first, really no righteousness. Im going back to Bonnie. Sebastian exined in a hushed voice. Rupert fiercely covered his chest, Even if you have to work in the middle of the night, you still have to eat dog food, cousin are you still human? Count me as owing you a favor, and you can find me to cash it outter. Sebastian had long guessed what Rupert was thinking and spoke directly. After a pause and added, But whats this dog food to you? Arent you already on the right track with Anna? If it were normal, Rupert would beughing and joking and talking about Annas topic. But today he acted as if he hadnt heard, stroking his chin in serious thought, Then Ill have to think about what I want, it cant be too cheap for you. Not waiting for Sebastian to notice the difference and ask questions, he urged, Dont you want to go to Bonnie, hurry up. After saying this, Rupert turned around and walked directly towards the hospital. Looking at his back, Sebastians ck eyes surged through a dark tide, thin lips tightly pursed, also raised his steps to go out. The ck Maybach had already been taken by Bonnie, so Sebastian took Ruperts red Ferrari. Sitting in the car, looking at the tawdry red leather interior, he couldnt help but twitch the corners of his mouth. This aesthetic and taste, if the future really and Anna together, Im afraid there is a fight. With that in mind, Sebastian removed the seat cover from the drivers seat and sat down on the original ck leather seat cover, which made him feel better. Driving this shy red Ferrari, Sebastian arrived at the hotel. Bonnie opened the door for him quickly, then raised her hand and pointed in the direction of the bedroom and lowered her voice, Erika and the others are sleeping in the master bedroom. Sebastians eyes grew darker and his throat rolled, Where do we sleep?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The second bedroom. Bonnie replied, Right next to the master bedroom so that if there is any movement at night, you can be the first to check the master bedroom. After a pause, he asked Sebastian again, Hows it going over there, did you find Be? I checked the surveince, she went to the back of the hospital surveince dead end and never appeared again, the surrounding surveince shows that she did not leave that dead end, so she should still be around there, I asked Rupert to stay and continue in the search. Chapter 534: You guys continue! Should be able to catch it, right? Bonnies heart couldnt help but wring a tinge of tension. Be has done so many bad things, she would not be happy if she just ran away. The bad guys deserve what they get! Sebastian saw Bonnies mind, stretched out his big, strong hand and took her right into his arms, his perfect jaw raised in a half curve, Ill get it, even if I have to dig Willisto into the ground, Ill find her. He will never let Be go if she dares to hurt his Bonnie.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Thats good, Bonnies fingers rxed a little and her almond eyes filled with radiant light, I believe you! As long as Sebastian says it, she believes it! Sebastian lowered his eyes and looked at the petite woman in his arms. That palm-sized small face is loaded with astonishing beauty, even if the room is only hazy moonlight pouring, you cant help but be distracted. Sebastians heart, which had been calm for five years, felt like a stone had been thrown into it, and his eyes rippled in circles. He leaned down, without warning but long-nned to take Bonnies red lips, and took them by force. Bonnie came back to try to struggle, but could not resist, gradually, the whole person into a puddle of water, soft in Sebastians arms. Her whole body hangs on Sebastians body without weighing much. Inevitably, Sebastians ink eyes narrowed lightly. This woman is really too thin, it seems that in the future every meal will have to let her eat a little more, to raise a fat white! He simply picked Bonnie up in his arms and was about to lift his feet towards the second bedroom. Dont you put me down, what if someone sees you? Bonnie came back to her senses and struggled desperately to get up. That originally red cheeks, at the moment is like to drip blood, panicked eyes look cute and yful. A doting smile crossed Sebastians handsome face, Who saw that? Are those the little ones in the house? Even if it is seen, so what, daddy and mommy make out and love, is not very normal? Sebastian thought, but insisted on carrying Bonnie into the house. But at this time, the door of the study creaked and was opened. Katifen pokes half her head out of the room, looking cautious. As a result, the next instant, to Sebastian Zhan ck eyes, it instantly froze, embarrassed iparable scratching his head, thin Mr. Grant, the study bathroom out of paper, I take a packet of paper and go in! Katifen said, while carefully gauging Sebastians expression. Damn yeah, this is too awkward. Had he known he would have held it for a while longer, or found something else instead. Had to run out now, now its done! Sebastians forehead veins jutted out at the corners without saying a word. Or Bonnie hurriedly said, Theres a paper draw right on the coffee table. Ohhhh okay. Katifen took the paper draw with a swift movement and closed the door behind her. Sebastian lifted his thin lips, wanting to ask Bonnie why Katifen was staying in the study. As a result, Katifen opened the study door again, poked his head out again, held up two fingers and swore with a serious face, I didnt see anything just now, you guys go on, go on ha! Sebastian: If Expert Smith wasnt Bonnies savior, he might have actually considered killing him to silence him! Chapter 535: more “communication” between husband and wife After Katifen so a toss, the original charming and ambiguous atmosphere scattered cleanly. Bonnie, her cheeks still a little flushed, struggled to get out of Sebastians arms. With that, he reached out and pushed him, Do you want to go take a shower first? Tonight in the hospital tossed so long, sweating, indeed should be a good wash. But remembering what just happened, Sebastian couldnt help but furrow his brow deeply. Hurry up. Bonnie lifted her steps toward the adjacent master bedroom, Ill go see if Erika and the others are awake. Looking at Bonnies back, Sebastians eyes tightened slightly before he raised his steps towards the bathroom. Tonights bath water, he put extra cold! By the time Sebastian came out of the bathroom, Bonnie was already wrapped up in the covers and lying in bed asleep. In the bright moonlight, the long, slender eyshes are full, like a fan, casting arge shadow on the white, glittering cheeks, but how can not cover the rose-like lips. The allure is overwhelming. Sebastian stood tall by the bed and stared at her for a long time, before leaning down and kissing her forehead and hugging her to sleep. That night, Mr. Grant, who was already not sleeping well, was up all night. When he got up the next morning, Sebastian had a bruise under his eye. Expert Smith saw it and immediately had to help with the consultation, saying he was sorry aboutst night. No need. Sebastian pulled on his jacket and was ready to leave. Katifen did not allow it, insisting iparably, Yes, yes, Mr. Grant, consider it a chance for me to make up for my work, I will give you a look, five minutes at most, I am very good at healing. Yes Mr. Grant, Vivian said, unsure, but still choosing to side with her husband, in a rather proud tone, my husband is great, as Im sure you know. Sebastian was speechless, but did not refuse again, Hurry up. Katifen rushed up to Sebastian to examine him. Although a very decent Western doctor, Katifens examination methods are different from those of ordinary doctors. He did not ask about the physical condition, nor did he check the heartbeat pupils, etc. He just spread Sebastians palm and checked the redness and lines of the palm. Then the expression became a little serious. Whats wrong, is it serious? Vivian saw the situation and hurriedly asked with concern. Katifen shook his head, How is that possible? Mr. Grant is in very good health, just not well rested, usually less worry can be. Since its okay, Ill be going. Sebastian pumped his hand and turned around, ready to leave.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. When we got to the elevator room and waited for the elevator, Katifen actually came out after us again. He solemnly handed Sebastian a sh drive. Whats this? Sebastian didnt rush to pick it up, frowning with eyes full of doubt. Katifen looked around to make sure no one was there, then came to the front and whispered, These are my treasures over the years, if Mr. Grant you have nothing to do, you can learn a good deal. Study what? Sebastian was full of confusion. That is the kind of thing ah, just in front of my wife, I did not tell the truth, in fact Mr. Grant you under the eyes bruises, mental difort, mainly or too much fire, couples more munication, the You will naturally get better. Katifen said it as euphemistically as possible, and then once again shoved the sh drive into Sebastians hands with a knowing look, Were all men, dont be embarrassed, we all understand! Chapter 536: Damon is Natan? Sebastian looked at him, deep gaze gradually gloomy down. The whole face is so ck that it can simply wring out the ink. So, I should still be thanking you? Katifen waved her hand, No, no, its just a hand up. Sebastian really wanted to pry open Katifens brain and see what was inside. It is clear that in the medical art extraordinarily authoritative and wise, how to these issues, like an imbecile. It seems to be necessary to hurry to send him back to Reliacao, or stay with easy to be angry heart attack. As I was thinking about it, the elevator arrived with a ding. Sebastian didnt bother to pay attention to Katifen again, lifted his feet and walked in, and also unprecedentedly pressed the close button, to see less Katifen for a second is a second. But this action was reflected in Katifens eyes, but became embarrassed. He scratched his head and had a few moments of relief in his heart, he said. Hey, he was really helpful this day, Im sure Mr. Grant will thank himself! And this end, Sebastian arrived downstairs, which found himself actually still holding that sh drive. Its obscure to think about whats in there. Does he need to read such things to learn? If he needed to learn, how he had a baby with Bonnie back in the day. And its still five in one. How dare Katifene to teach him how to do things, what a ss act! Sebastian thought, and looked down at the sh drive in his hand, and intended to throw it out of the car window. But the hand has reached the window, the ghost, but threw back into the car. Forget it, at least it is Katifens intention, if you throw it away in front of the hotel and then just happen to be picked up by Katifen, it will be embarrassing then. So it is more appropriate to find a more remote ce to throw again. With that in mind, Sebastian drove off, heading for the fifth hospital. Last night left Rupert in the hospital looking for Be, and I do not know how the situation is, he has to go over to see to it. And on the way to the car, Sebastian also sent a message to Bonnie, telling her that he had taken the ck Hummer away, and that if Bonnie went back to the Sunshine Vi, she would take the red Ferrari downstairs, with the car keys left on the bed. This end of the hotel. When Bonnie woke up, Sebastian had been gone for almost half an hour. Several small groups of children dressed themselves very consciously, put on their little school bags and waited to go to kindergarten. Wait, Im going to go wash up now and walk you guys over. Bonnie hurriedly said. No, mommy! Little Joanna shook her little head, I called the teacher and she said she would send a school bus to pick us up. Five? Mrs. Grant, do you have another child around? Vivian asked curiously. Bonnies heart also stuttered. Five children, does that mean Did Natan show up! Bonnies voice trembled a little with excitement, Who else is going to kindergarten, is it your brother? Little Joanna nodded heavily, milking, Of course its my brother, its my best, best brother, yo! So where is he? Bonnie asked again. little Joanna then raised her finger and pointed to the door, He went to the restaurant to get us milk, he should be here soon. The wordsnded, next to Vivians eyes became puzzled, But I remember just now Damon said that he went to get you guys milk ah? So now, are there two people to get the milk, or is the brother that little Joanna is talking about, Damon?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 537: The mouth is not the heart Not waiting for Vivian puzzled to ask out, little Joanna will reveal a smile, Yes, that brother is Damon ah, he said my mommy adopted him as godson. So, Damon is her new brother! Its the newest member of their siblings! The five of us will go to school together, then y games and eat and sleep together. little Joanna said seriously. Hearing this, Vivian burst outughing. The world of children is really simple and iparable. Bonnies eyes, on the other hand, were slightly bleak. She thought she could see Natan early this morning, but it was just an empty joy. Before she had time to feel sad, little Joanna wiggled her arm and said in a petnt tone, Mommy, will you help meb my hair, I want pigtails, I want five! With that, he also took out a few colored ribbons from his pocket and strongly requested that this be added to the list. The beautiful name is color braid! It was a small request, and Bonnie, who loves to do the little girls hair, readily agreed. When Vivian saw this, she was also eager to help Erika braid her hair. Its a pity that she didnt take care of the little girl, not only did she not braid her hair properly, but she also pulled a small strand of Erikas hair off. Sorry sorry sorry, Vivian was full of apologies, I didnt mean to do that, are you okay? Erika shook her head understandingly, squeezed out a bright smile and said in a milky voice, Its okay, Auntie Vivian, this kind of thing is practice makes perfect, youll be fine after a few more attempts! The soft and sticky voice made Vivians heart warm. I cant help but sigh, I envy Mrs. Grant, you have such a lovely and understanding daughter, if only I had one too. Isnt that what you have now? Bonnie answered in one breath, Since Damon became my godson, then by the same token, my child should also recognize you as his godmother. Godmother and real mother, both are mothers. So Erika and Joanna, the two little girls, are Vivians daughters. Really?! Vivian was excited, her rity blue pupils shining with bright starlight, Then Ill be polite ah. And said, and hands together, seriously wish, I hope these five children can grow up healthy, happy, happy, and call me godmother for life! In the middle of making a wish, there was a knock on the door of the room. Its brother back with the milk! little Joanna eximed, running towards the door with her short legs. When I opened the door, there was Damon carrying a bag of milk. There is no one else. Seeing this, thest bit of hope in Bonnies heart also fell. Shepletely cleaned up her mood and pulled Erika over again, nimbly tying a ponytail, Okay, go drink milk, the school bus shoulde overter.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Several little ones rushed to Damon and began to share the milk. One of the boxes for Andrew, actually not milk, but oat milk. Last night at dessert after dinner, I heard you and the waiter say that you werectose intolerant and reced the fresh milk ice cream with goat jelly, so I reced it with this for you, and this wont give you diarrhea when you drink it! Looking at the oat milk Damon handed over, Andrew couldnt help but look stiff and purse his lips, Why are you always paying attention to me? Damon grinned, I dont know, I just saw you guys and I wanted to y with you guys, so I subconsciously paid attention to it. No following us like that! Andrew warned him fiercely, and then the conversation took a sudden turn, But thanks for the oat milk. Chapter 538: Does she have two daddies? This fierce and cute tone of voice directly shocked everyone in the room. Little Joanna, in particr, stared in disbelief.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Wow, Damon, Brother Andrew is usually very arrogant and never says thank you to others, it seems he really likes you! An unnatural blush crossed Andrews ears and he clenched his fists to deny it, Who said I like him, who likes boys, and not perverts! And picked up the bread on the table and stuffed it into little Joannas mouth, Hurry up and eat, the school bus said there are five minutes to arrive! Little Joanna then rushed to eat her breakfast. The rest of the little ones are also very consoling, all silently drinking milk and eating bread. Only Erika was distracted, and on several asions she nearly disliked the milk straw into her nostrils. Seeing this, Bonnie came up next to her and reached out to touch her forehead, Erika, are you not feeling well because you had a nightmarest night, or dont go to kindergarten today? Erika shook her head, Im fine, mommy, I just remembered the nightmare and got a little carried away. Hearing this, Vivian immediately came up with curiosity, What is it about? Last night Erika was shouting and screaming in her nightmares, so it must have seemed like a really scary dream. Erika dropped her head and thought carefully for most of the day, I I dont remember much, vaguely, is that the two daddies were fighting, how I shouted at them did not listen. Later, it seems that one of the daddy was beaten all over and fell to the ground dying, and she got scared and cried. More than that, Erika cant remember. Its okay, its just a nightmare, its not real, how can something in a dream be real, even if it were to be real, it would be the opposite. Bonnie took Erika into her arms and gently soothed her. Why would the dream be the opposite? Vivian, being a foreigner, immediately asked curiously. little Joanna exined, is a kind of Weskiney people say, if in the dream to the bad content, do not be afraid, are the opposite, for example, the dream will lose money, then the reverse, is not lost money. Vivian came to a realization. She even learned now and immediately looked at Erika and soothed, Yes Erika, dreams are the opposite, in dreams your two daddies will fight, but in reality, they will love each other and love you together! Bonnie: She gave Vivian a ratherplicated look in her eyes. Erika has two daddies, doesnt that mean she has two men? This sudden bad woman hat, buckle is really some injustice ah. It took a deep breath before Bonnie and Vivian exined that this was not true. And correction, I should say that in real, Erika will only have a daddy, since there is only one daddy, it is impossible to fight to the head. Listening to these reassuring words, Erika nodded good-naturedly and then continued to eat her breakfast absentmindedly. She understands the reasoning, and even she knows that she will not have two daddies. But in the dream world, the two identical-looking daddy fights, is always haunting her mind, making her thoughts restless. Mommy! Erika hesitated for a long time and finally lifted her head, Can I go y with Daddy today? She follows daddy around, and by the way, she also helps daddy tell his fortune to see if something bad is going to happen. Chapter 539: Give her a stamp Today? Bonnie, however, was a little hesitant, But your daddy is a little busy today and may not have time to take care of you. After all, Sebastian went to the fifth hospital to track down Bes whereabouts, where chaos and a number of criminals on medical parole, mixed up, not very safe. Ill be good and stay with Daddy, I wont do anything and I wont go anywhere. Erika assured. In those soulful eyes, there were still a few moments of expectation and pleading. Bonnie had no choice, Then Ill call and ask your daddy, if he agrees, Ill send you there. Good. Erika nodded and waited obediently for Bonnie to call. The call was made and Sebastian readily agreed. Ill just have thepanys female secretarye over and take care of her, dont you worry. Sebastian said in a deep voice. His own little daughter wants toe and be close to him, he begs for it! Bonnie then said nothing more.N?velDrama.Org content rights. After breakfast, the school bus arrived downstairs to pick up the four little ones. As for Erika, she followed Bonnie to the fifth hospital. Just as shearrived at the hospital entrance, Erika saw Sebastian waiting on the side of the road. The tall, upright figure stands out in the sunlight, khaki long trench coat along with the wind raised a corner, revealing the white shirt inside, vaguely, can also see the outline of the firm chest. With that handsome face, just standing there as a sculpture, it already makes people breathe in shock. Daddy! Erika opened the door of the red Ferrari and rushed over with a cheerful little step. When he reached the front, Sebastian picked her up with one hand on his chest, his tone doting, Run slowly, be careful of falling. Erika smilingly hooked Sebastians neck, her little head rubbing one after another, Im sure I wont fall down with daddy protecting me. While talking, Bonnie also parked the car and walked over, handing Erikas small school bag to Sebastian, There are water cups and snacks inside, remember to take them to Erika. Good. Sebastian nodded and reached out to take the book bag. She didnt eat much this morning and may be hungry soon, so lunchtime could be a little earlier. I know. Sebastian still nodded his head in agreement. Also, Erika is prone to sweating when she ys, there are towels in her school bag, if her back is sweaty, tuck it in to keep it apart so she doesnt catch a cold. After rambling on and on, Bonnie then turned around and prepared to leave. Are you done exining? Sebastian asked in a deep voice instead. Bonnie froze, Is there anything else you missed? The child care is just those words, she is sure she has finished all ah. Looking at the confused eyes of the small woman in front of him, Sebastian was almost exasperated. He lifted his bony hand and pulled Bonnie into his arms, his angr jaw pressed against the tip of her pretty nose, So, youre just ountable to Erika and not to me, huh? The word um has a thousand twists and turns, making Bonnie instantly crisp from the top of her head to the root of her tail. Her cheeks flushed and she looked up at Sebastian with embarrassment and said in a very small voice, Then you you remember to go back to the Sunshine Vi early. As ordered. Sebastian answered in one breath. Thin lips fell and kissed Bonnie on the forehead. Although it was just a shallow kiss, it still made Bonnies brain explode with a buzz, as if fireworks were going off inside. She raised her head, her eyes like a frightened deer, What are you doing! Get a stamp, so you dont have to be afraid that Ill renege. Sebastian hooked up his lips, in a good mood, and said. Chapter 540: Can she still have her mouth? Erika immediately covered her amethyst-like grapes, Wow, kids cant look at the kisses, theyll grow needle eyes! As a result, both small hands unfolded with huge slits, just enough to expose the eyes. Covered a lonely. If you grow a needles eye, look at it more than once, and as soon as it grows enough, theres no ce for it to grow again, so you can look at it any way you want. Sebastian came up with the idea. Erika, a little person, understood it at once and pouted and smiled, Yes, yes, then daddy and mommy will kiss a hundred times, no, a thousand times! Hearing this, Bonnie couldnt help but sweat. Kiss a thousand times, then her mouth can still want! Children are not allowed to talk nonsense, today, follow your daddy, do not run around, understand? Bonnie said. Erika nodded heavily, Got it mommy, Ill be good, just go home with confidence. Hmm. Bonnie nodded, then her gaze returned to Sebastian, Ill go home then, call me if you have any news. Good. Sebastian nodded and watched Bonnie drive away. Only when the car had gone far away did Bonnie notice that she had forgotten to switch cars with Sebastian. Shes still driving Ruperts red Ferrari. No wonder the drivers on this road are throwing nces at her, and there are even some men who roll down their windows and whistle directly, especially the slutty look. It was unbearable. Bonnie silently stepped on the gas, wanting to get back to the Sunshine Vi as soon as possible. But the car had just driven to the gate of the vi area when she received a call from Anna. To be precise, it was Bruno who called from Annas cell phone. Annie, Brunos tone was sincere, can youe over and take care of my sister, shes drunk again and wont let the maidse near, Im in a hurry to make a trip to City B. Mom and Dad are traveling abroad again. The only person who could think of, and who could make Anna ept it, was Bonnie. Okay, Ill be right over. Bonnie promised and hung up the phone. She had nothing to do at the Sunshine Vi today, she was just staying, so it didnt matter if she went to stay with Anna. Bonnie called Donna and turned the car around and headed straight for Annas house. When we arrived at the entrance of the Rose Estate, Bruno was already waiting for us. He shoved the door key and arge bag of ingredients and decongestants into Bonnies hands, Please Annie, Ill leave you to it then. You go ahead and leave your sister in safe hands. Bonnie nodded. Carrying the pile of stuff, Bonnie then entered the vis foyer. The moment I pushed open the door, a strong and pungent smell of alcohol came overwhelmingly, wrapped her Erika, almost gasping for breath. Ahem- Bonnie fanned herself in front of the tip of her nose, barely feeling better, How much have you been drinking? In the living room, Anna looked up with two piles of red on her drunken face and a silly smile, There you are,e on, Ive been saving my Roman Conti for years, let me pour you a ss! But she has long been drunk, her eyes are full of double vision, even holding the ss, but also can not urately pour the wine in. The scarlet liquid sshed everywhere and soiled Annas white nightgown, staining it with mottled patterns. How lousy is it? Geez, Bonnie was speechless, do you know what youre doing? What else could it be doing?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Anna smiles to herself and asks Bonnie back, Isnt it obvious that Im giving myself away? Chapter 541: David Disappears Hearing this, Bonnie was suddenly silent. She was now a little confused as to whether Anna was drunk or not. This silly girl who cant even pour wine into a ss, yet she can say exactly what she is doing very clearly. It was only after a long time that Bonnie asked softly, So why did you give yourself up? David hasnt been talking to me for days. Anna looked up with confused eyes, He even returned all the things I sent him. What? Bonnie was stunned for a moment, When did this happen, did you have a fight? No, Anna pulled up the corners of her mouth and smiled bitterly, it would be nice to have a real fight, at least I would know what the problem really is. But now the problem lies in the fact that she doesnt even know why David disappeared, much less what the rift between them really was. Last time we clearly agreed to meet at that clubhouse and announce each other, but he didnt show up, and after that he even disappearedpletely. Anna said, again, painfully straightforward clutching a bottle of wine and mming it. Tons and tons of bites, and when Bonnie reacted to grab it, half the bottle had gone into the belly. You really dont take your life seriously! Bonnie rolled her eyes in depression and reached out to snatch the bottle away, All right, dont drink it. After a lot of effort, she carried Anna to lie down on the sofa. Do not ask why not sent to the room upstairs, because this girl is too heavy,pletely unable to hold! Stay here honestly. Bonnie admonished, Ill cook you some sober soup, you get a good nights sleep, and when you wake up, Ill take you out to eat whatever you want. Anna was lying on the couch, mumbling something vaguely, with no intention of getting up.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Seeing this, Bonnie was relieved and went to the kitchen. Put the sobriety soup on in the stew pot and return to the living room to clean up and get rid of all those messy empty wine bottles. It took almost an hour of work to finally get the living room cleaned up. The sobriety soup was ready, so Bonnie brought it to Anna. But Anna held the bowl, but squirmed and refused to drink, a very reluctant look. Bonnie saw the situation and wanted to just pinch her nose and pour it down. Just as I was about to do so, the phone rang. It was Rupert calling. Cousin sister-inw, I need a car now, can you bring the car over? Rupert said. Bonnie, of course, had no reason to refuse. Okay, youre somewhere, Ill drive over here now. Bonnie said. Im near Paradise Bar, you should see me when youe over. Rupert said. Paradise Bar, I got it,e over in half an hour. With that, Bonnie hung up the phone. She nced down at Anna, who was hesitantly drinking her sobriety soup. If you leave directly like this, when youe back, this silly girl may be crazy again into what. Bonnie is really uneasy. The first thing you need to do is to go with me, then walk back, maybe youll sober up with the wind, so you dont have to drink kudzu soup, just like you want. I dont want to go. Anna refused, I dont want to go anywhere. Not by you. Bonnie didnt give her a chance to resist, tugging her out the door. Chapter 542: So You’re Hiding From Me? Anna had no chance to resist, and was shoved directly into the passenger side. The faint aroma of sandalwood in the car cleared her mind a little. The smell, inexplicably, feels familiar. Much like the smell on David. But Annas eyes only lit up for a moment, and then she smiled bitterly. She is so crazy. How is it possible to get in Ruperts car and smell Davids smell too? Maybe its just that the two have a simr taste! Thinking, she rested her head against the car window and closed her clear eyes somewhat disheveled. Bonnie saw this, and again, she couldnt help but sigh. She went around to the drivers seat, started the car, and headedstraight for Paradise Bar. When she was almost at the entrance of the bar, Bonnie saw a message from Sebastian in the boring gap of waiting for the red light. Youre going to return the car? Remember to put the seat covers back on so Rupert doesnt make a lot of noise again. Seat covers? Bonnie was bbergasted and looked down, only then did she notice that the drivers seat and passengers seat were actually different colors for the car she had driven for several trips. It seems that Sebastian had a cleanliness problem while drivingst night, so he removed it. What else can I do if my husband did it? Of course we can only help with the aftermath ah! But now its almost to the bar, she must be toote to set herself, she has to go to stall Rupert, and then find someone else to set. With that in mind, Bonnie set her sights on Anna. Are you sober yet? Bonnie asked, If youre not sober yet, Ill give you the difficult but honorable task of helping you sober up. Anna pulled the corner of her mouth before she fell for it, Wake up already. As a result, Bonnie snapped her fingers again, Its better to be awake, so the work is more reassuring to me. Anna: So no matter what she says, she has to work? Ill park over here and walk to Paradise Bar to tow Rupert, and you help me with the seat covers, right under the seats, and let me know when youre done. While saying that, Bonnie pulled the car to the side of the road and nimbly got out and ran away. Not giving Anna a chance to refuse at all. Anna sat in the position depressed for most of the day, which resigned to bend over and began to pull out the seat cover from under the seat. Her arms were originally more slender than the other girls, so they reached in deeper. The fingertips, which were trimmed very round, touched something hard, with thin edges and a slight curvature.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Anna froze for a moment and pulled the thing out with curiosity. With that, the whole person froze Paradise Bar. Rupert was sitting on a bench outside the bar when Bonnie trotted over. Cousins wife. Rupert stood up, his face raised with the usual broad smile, You brought the car here? Soon, I asked Anna to drive here, she should be here in five minutes, lets wait a little. Bonnie said. Hearing the word Anna, the smile on Ruperts face instantly froze. Then he forced out a smile, Shes driving my car, so otherwise Ill drive someone elses car. With that, he was about to get up and leave. That back can be described as falling away. Bonnie looked full of confusion, did not have time to ask questions, Rupert was stopped in the way. The person who stopped him was Anna. The little woman, whose cheeks were still red from drunkenness, tilted her head, but her eyes were extraordinarily cold, and every word wasced with ice, Mr. Robertson, are you so afraid to see me? Chapter 543: Just for tonight, how about it? Ruperts footsteps stalled. Looking at the small woman in front of him, who was a head shorter than himself, he lost his momentum abruptly. Not even meeting Annas eyes, Miss Newman, what a coincidence. A coincidence indeed. Anna wrapped her arms around her chest and surveyed Rupert, Mr. Robertson, shouldnt we talk? ??? Bonnie next to her was full of confusion, You two, whats there to talk about? If memory serves me right, these two people clearly have nothing to do with each other ah! But Anna didnt answer Bonnies words at all. She tugged on Ruperts hand and headed straight ahead. Rupert followed suit and moved on. Leaving a foggy Bonnie standing in ce, really cant figure it out. Anna, who was drunk just now, suddenly seems to have changed. For security reasons, Bonnie still quietly followed up to see what happened.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Just see Anna pulling Rupert into the red Ferrari, and through the window peepers, you cant see anything. Bonnie could only do her job outside. And the atmosphere in the car rose abruptly to the peak of rigidity. Rupert lifted his thin lips rather arduously and tried to open his mouth to inquire, What is it that you wanted to see me about? How do you exin this? Snapping- Anna throws a mask in front of Rupert. This was pulled out from under the drivers seat, a golden mask, identical to the one David was wearing. Although Anna still reeked of alcohol, she was more sober than ever. She stared intently at Rupert in front of her and waited for him to answer. This mask, what the hell is going on! Where did you find that? Rupert was momentarily taken aback, You went through my car? You just need to answer me, what is this all about. Anna grabbed back the initiative of words, her clear almond eyes were full ofplex emotions, Answer me, you are David, right? Rupert was silent. More than once, he wanted to admit this to himself. Even, some time ago were ready to be frank and honest. But before confessing, he personally heard Anna say how much she hated him and how it was impossible to be with him in this life. Is he waiting to be mocked or abused by Anna by admitting it now? Say something, youre David, right? Anna couldnt wait for an answer, and her tone just burned up a bit, Answer me! No. Almost from between his teeth, Rupert squeezed out this answer, You have the wrong person. You lied to me. Anna didnt believe it, I clearly rummaged through your car and found the mask, and even smelled the same smell as Davids body. Rupert must be David! It was David, whom she had been looking for for days and had not heard from! Miss Newman, Ruperts eyes grew cold, the corners of his mouth a mocking curve, I have people in this car all the time, and maybe one of them is the David youre talking about, but its definitely not me. After a pause, added, But you reminded me, I do keep a group of young masters in my bar, perhaps there is someone you want in it, if you like, I will wash and pack it to your bed tonight. Every word, even the punctuation, with ice, a mouthful inhaled into the lungs, and cold and painful. What Rupert wants is for Anna to feel insulted and stop asking questions. But what I didnt expect was that Anna actually sniffled hard and said with a little nasal voice, Yeah, just for tonight, how about that? Chapter 544: This is not the Anna she knows Annas words were light and airy, but they were like a thousand pounds of weight that smashed into Ruperts heart. His eyes were full of incredulity as he raised his eyes and looked at Anna. The little woman in front of me had tears running down her face at some point, her eyes were red like rabbits, but she was still stubbornly biting her lips, biting them almost to the point of dripping blood. A soft spot in the bottom of the heart suddenly hurts so much that you can barely breathe. He subconsciously reached out his hand to wipe away the tear that was hanging from the corner of Annas eye. But with his hand hanging in mid-air, he remembered his identity. Hes not the David Anna likes. He is the Rupert that Anna hates and will not even have much contact with for the rest of her life! The long, white fingertips are like invisible needles, and even the heart hurts. Rupert slowly curled his fingers and then hung them weakly at his side, his voice dark and hoarse, Yeah, tonight at eight oclock, Ill meet you at the bar. Anna stared at him hard, but never got the answer or reaction she wanted. Finally, she gave up. Ill see you tonight. She said, and just opened the car door and walked down. Only Rupert was left sitting in the car, looking at the golden mask that was left on the passenger seat with mixed feelings! He reached out to pick up the mask and clenched it hard. Very hard metal material, but he was bent hard, into a ball! Of course his palm was no better, the sharp edge of the mask cut through the flesh, and blood gurgled down, dripping on the red leather seat, pooling into a strange pattern. At this end, Bonnie was waiting anxiously. When she saw Annae out, she immediately greeted her, How did it go, what did you say? Its nothing, Anna took a deep breath and forced a smile, We just arranged to go out tonight. Bonnie stared round as if she had heard a ghost story, You asked Rupert out for a night out? You cant be serious! These two people did not fall out when they were children, although the surface polite, but in fact ipatible with the fire?N?velDrama.Org content rights. People always change, and besides, he said he would help me meet with David. Anna said. Hearing this, Bonnies eyes grew even wider, and copper bell-like. So youre going to see David tonight? said Bonnie, not quite sure, Are you going to be okay like this now No, theres still Rupert to take care of me, not to look at the face of the monk, Rupert will not leave me alone. Anna waved her hand and said. Anyway, tonight, she is going to go for sure. The only way to be sure of Davids identity is to go. Anna has already stopped a cab and got into the back row, waved towards Bonnie, I have to go back to catch up on my sleep, I will have the spirit to meet David at night, you should go back early too, its hard for you, I will treat you to dinner some day. Hey, you Bonnie didnt have time to say anything before the cab had already started and walked away. She had no choice but to shake her head and take a taxi back to the Sunshine Vi. After returning to the Sunshine Vi, she made a special video call to Anna to make sure she was really sleeping at home. Dont worry about me, Anna smiled on the other end of the phone, Im so old, Im still fine traveling abroad alone, can I have problems in Willisto? But youve really changed a lottely over what happened to David. Bonnie said softly. Became not even like the Anna she knew. Chapter 545: The Wind and Water Turn Thats love isnt it? Anna was silent for a moment and raised her smile again, Ive long heard it said that love will make a person transform, probably like me. After a pause and added, Dont worry, the odds are David will cut ties with me tonight, and after tomorrow, the Anna you know will be back. Click- The call was disconnected by Anna. Bonnie became more and more uneasy, pacing back and forth in the living room, even nning to go to that bar, even if nothing can be done, to apany Anna is also good ah! Too enough panic to rush outward, even before someone did not know, directly head into the broad, strong chest. The familiar crisp, fresh scent instantly lingers on the tip of her nose. What are you doing out of nowhere? Sebastian lifted his bony hand and rubbed Bonnies head, Does it hurt from the bump? Nothing. Bonnie shook her head, Why are you back so early, over at the fifth hospital Be found it. Sebastian said in a hushed voice, but has be a lunatic. What? Bonnies thoughts were quickly carried away, How did it turn out to be crazy? Is it possible that after escaping from the east has been hiding, and then fear on the mental problems? But ording to Be that character, previously in prison can live a good life, but also have the courage to negotiate with her, not like that kind of fragile people ah. She hid in a sewer near the hospital, which happened to be abandoned long ago and was full of filth and various animal carcasses piled up by homeless people, producing methane gas after fermentation, and she burned herself when she was stupid enough to use a lighter to light up inside. Burns are not the worst, the key Bes blindness, so only with a headless flies, in the sewers everywhere,pletely unable to find a way out. It wasnt until a homeless man wanted to stay down there for the night that he found Be, whose entire body was burned to the point where there was barely a good spot. How did that happen. Bonnies brow grew furrowed, So where is she now, Ill go check. Youd better not go, Sebastian stopped her, now shes all burned up and looks particrly horrible, plus the gods are so good that whoever goes there will hold an apology and repent, and Im worried youll be scared. So scary? Bonnie was already a little stunned just by hearing Sebastians description. The bottom line is that her mind subconsciously recalled the fire five years ago. The stinging pain from the fire licking her skin is still fresh in her mind. Take a deep breath, it is as if you can feel the burning in the air.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Annie? just as Bonnie was about to fall into a painful memory like a nightmare, a pair ofrge hands, gently squeezing her shoulders, pulled her back to reality, Are you okay? Its okay. Bonnie forced out a smile, Im fine. But youre not looking well. Sebastian reached out and touched Bonnies forehead, Your forehead is cold too, are you sick? No. Bonnie still shook her head, Just remembering some not-so-good memories from the past, so Im just a little scared. That fire still haunts her to this day. But who knows that the wind and water turn, once set fire to her people, now also burned by fire all over the body, a piece of good skin is not left Chapter 546: Can you really go see him? Mommy, at this time, Erika also came in from outside, tugging at Bonnies coat corner, this is called, the way of heaven is good, the sky is around who! After all, when Be left her mommy in the fire, now its her turn to taste what its like. Its painful to think about! Erikas chubby little white face was full of the joy of revenge. Bonnie couldnt resist and bent down to pinch her cheek, You look like youre in a better mood, your cheeks are flushed. Of course! Erika replied crisply, Im especially happy to have Daddy with me. And in fact, it was she who pestered her daddy today and counted the whole day, without souring herself with two daddies. Looks like it was really just a bad dream, not real! Erika cant help butugh at herself in her mind. If people knew that fortune teller Erika was scared out of her mind by a dream, they would not believe her anymore and would not ask her to tell their fortune, right? Luckily, she didnt say anything to anyone and managed to save her sign and reputation! By the way mommy, when does little Joanna and the others get out of school, Im bored and want to y with them. Erika said. Bonnie then set her sights on Sebastian, Or Ill trouble you to pick it up today, Im in a bit of a hurry and have to go out. Good. Sebastian nodded, Be safe on the road and take that modified car. As for where Bonnie is going, Sebastian doesnt ask. Even as a couple, they need to have their own personal space. Sebastian gives her enough space and privacy. Witnessed Bonnie drive away, then turned her head to Erika, Come on, its time for us to pick up the others from kindergarten. Daddys going to carry me! Erika immediately, like a little clingy spirit, stretched out her little arms, pouted, and looked at Sebastian with expectant eyes. That look is simply adorable. Sebastians eyes were doting as he bent down and picked Erika up, striding out the door. Night Bar. When Bonnie hurried over, it was still dark and the bar was not yet open, only a few waiters were outside sweeping the floor and wiping the ss. She looked around to make sure Anna wasnt here yet, so she nestled in the car and started waiting. But while waiting, I saw Rupert driving by in his car. To be precise, it was Rupert who came with the other car. The two men got out of the car with their backs to Bonnie, said something sideways, and then walked into the bar together. Bonnie was not too surprised, because she already knew that the bar was Ruperts. As for the guy next to Rupert, I think hes a friend! Bonnies mind is all on waiting for Anna, so did not notice, Rupert brought the man, and Rupert body shape almost identical, and even wearing the same ck suit Soon, night falls. Anna drove a light blue Beetle and appeared in the parking lot of the bar. Without saying a word, Bonnie got out of the car and rushed over, grabbing Annas arm. Anna was stunned for a moment, and then came back to her senses and squeezed out a smile, Youre here, just in time, go with me to meet David, and help me to be a witness! Can you really go see him like this now? Bonnies eyes, however, were filled with worry.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 547: It’s time to have an end Whats wrong with me? Anna asked. Bonnie then pointed at her face, Why are you so haggard and as pale as a sheet, are you sick? Anna raised her hand to her face and smiled, Is it obvious? I have covered it with foundation and also blushed ah. Bonnie was speechless. Youre so haggard, but youre still bracing yourself to meet David at the bar? Do you want to die?! Bonnie poked Annas forehead with her finger fiercely. With that, he took her hand, Come on, Ill take you to the hospital. Im not going, Anna, with quick hands, hugged a nearby pir directly and hung her whole body on it, I have to go in to see David. Dont be confused Anna, Bonnie said bitterly, is it life or your David thats important? Of course my life is more important. Anna replied without hesitation. The next second and said, Just my body I know very well, not as serious as you think, hang in there for a while, will not die, but if I miss David today, I do not know when I will see it again. Anna raised her eyes to Bonnie, clear almond eyes with a few pleading, Let me meet him, ask clearly, should continue or should not die, there will be an answer. Bonnie: Her heart seized raw pain, but there was nothing she could do. I could only pull out the blush and air cushion from the bag, and said without good grace, Stand still, Ill make up for you! Anna immediately let go of the pir, still smiling, I knew you were the best. After fixing her makeup, Bonnie followed Anna into the bar.N?velDrama.Org content rights. But in order to facilitate Anna and David to talk alone, she did not follow, but chose a corner seat where she could see Anna. At this end, Anna walked straight to the bar and snapped her fingers towards the bartender, Im looking for Rupert, he told me to meet. Hold on, Ill go get him now. The bartender immediately lifted his feet and went upstairs. Within minutes, Rupert came downstairs. To be precise, they took a man with a golden mask on his face down the stairs with them. Annas breath stopped momentarily. Its David! Miss Newman, Rupert walked up to Anna, his lips curved a few times, Ive brought you the man, you guys talk. After a pause and added, But to remind you, he is a young master, Miss Newman or do not waste too much time on this, is destined to be fruitless. Mr. Robertson, please dont judge a man by his profession, and besides, who he is, and whether I want to waste my time or not, have nothing to do with you! Anna disliked back unceremoniously. That protective tone made Ruperts throat lump. The heart is filled with a bitter smile. It turns out that this is how it feels to watch Anna protect herself from the perspective of a bystander. How nice. If he were David, then Anna would be so protective of him and unconditionally on his side. But on the contrary, after unmasking, he is Rupert. The gulf between the two people is too big to cross. Thinking, Rupert passed a look to David, You guys talk,e back to me when youre done. After saying this, Rupert went to the empty seat next to the spicy burning agave, he didnt even frown, he just picked up the bottle and poured a hard swallow into his mouth! Chapter 548: We are clear Strong wine in the throat, like a knife cut. But Rupert seemed oblivious and continued to pour it down in one gulp. In less than half a minute, the entire bottle of agave had reached the bottom.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Then Rupert picked up a second bottle and was ready to open it and drink. Next to Anna, she looked rmed. Even the deepest part of the heart, vaguely crossed a trace of pain, so that she could not breathe a little. Almost unconsciously, she lifted her steps and tried to walk toward Rupert. Anna? David stopped her instead, Dont you want to talk to me, lets hurry up and talk. Anna then came back to her senses and blinked her beautiful eyes to clear her pupils for a few moments, Good. I dont know why, but facing the David in front of her at this moment, Anna is not as ecstatic as before. Her gaze slowly fell on David and she opened her mouth to inquire, These past few days, why have you been avoiding me? As you know, Im a special professional and youre a high and mightydy, its not going to work out between us. David said. Then why did you still promise to be honest with me and take off your mask to show me? Anna continued to pursue the question. David then exined, Because at that time you are still my golden master ah, so you want to see my look, I naturally want to meet. After a pause and added, But now its different, I think this is not much fun, why give up the whole sea for you, the mermaid? Said, Davids eyes gradually deepened, and with a few gangly smiles, asked Anna rhetorically, After all, the sea is so wide, who knows if we will meet other mermaids, or even prettier ones. Annas hand, straightforwardly tolerated, tightened its grip. So, from the beginning to the end, David never liked himself, but just treated her as a fish in the vast ocean. Mermaid. Oh, really look up to her! If theres nothing going on, then lets get along and never see each other again, okay? David said. Anna took a deep breath and looked at David again, Sure, but before you do that, youll have to take off your mask and show me your true face. Good. David did not hesitate half a second, and directly took off his mask, revealing the handsome face underneath. If it is ced in Willisto, this is also ranked as a handsome look. But this handsome in theck of spirit and calm, looks extra greasy, and even a little sickening feeling. David even threw an electric eye towards Anna, What, do you want to remember my face for the future? Of course not, Annas eyes nced to the left and right just as a bartender passed by, so she hooked her hand and motioned for the bartender toe up to her. Then he copied the bottle of champagne from the bartenders tray and tried to smash it on Davids head! David saw the situation, subconsciously closed his eyes, his neck shrunk into a ball, just about did not directly kneel on the ground to beg for mercy. But the expected pain did not appear. BangC The champagne fell at Davids feet, shattering all over the floor and spilling the liquid inside everywhere. You saved my life, but you also fooled me once, now were clear. Anna said in a deep voice, Goodbye, oh no, never see you again! She took it as, during this time, she had a dream in which she met an evil man. Now the dream is awake, everything is back to the original track, she will never have intercourse with this evil man again Chapter 549: Leave Willisto it After saying this, Anna left the bar without looking back. Bonnie also hurriedly chased out, fearing that Anna would not be able to think of any idents. Rushing to the road, he saw a tiny one crouching at the corner. If not Anna, who else? Anna, are you okay? Bonnie walked up and asked in a very distressed manner. Anna tilted her head to look at Bonnie, a big smile bloomed on her face, Im fine, just cant drive anymore, although I didnt drink just now, but I also feel drunk, if this is caught by the police uncle, am I also considered a DUI? Looking at Annas pale, yet red cheeks, Bonnie couldnt help but reach out and embrace her. Ill drive you home and pretend Im not here from now on, okay? Anna did not say anything, just silent and weeping, tears falling more and more fierce. Inside the bar. David finished his task and went to Rupert with a smile on his face to resume his duties. Mr. Robertson, how about it, that Anna wont bother you anymore, did I do a good job? Hmm. Rupert nodded, but his eyes were only on the ss in his hand. Just now, from the refraction of the ss, he clearly saw Annas appearance leaving the bar. She cried. HehC Was leaving David such a big blow to her? The man in front of him was rubbing his hands again, full of expectation, What about Mr. Robertson the money we agreed on? Rupert then turned his gaze back, then pulled a bank card out of his pocket and tossed it to the man. One million, and you dont show up at Willisto in the future. His thin lips slowly exhaled the words. The man was confused. One million, a full half million more than the remuneration previously agreed with Rupert. But at the cost of never showing up at Willisto? Mr. Robertson, thats not what we talked about before, and I grew up in Willisto, so where can I go if you tell me to leave now? Another million, and you can go wherever you want, as long as its not Willisto. Rupert lit a cigarette.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Under the smoke, his ck eyes are full of coldness and jealousy. Thats right, its jealousy. He was jealous of the man being defended by Anna just now! So the man who had yed Davids identity for him and had Annas protection from him was a man he never wanted to see in Willisto in his life. You have one day to get out of Willisto, or when I do, maybe youll have to walk out of Willistos boundary line in a different way. Rupert raised his eyes, the green and white smoke, his look can not really see, but every word, even punctuation, with a warning. When the men heard this, they also clearly realized that Rupert was not joking. But two million, after he leaves Willisto, what ce cant he go and have a good life? Thats two million! As long as you dont spend recklessly, this life is at least clothing and food. So the man gathered up his shock and changed to a smiling look, assuring Rupert, Mr. Robertson you can rest assured that I will stay far away from Willisto and nevere back, and if I do, I will break my own legs. With the bank card in hand, the man left in a beautiful manner. Only left Rupert still sitting on the card table, looking at the table has been empty bottles of wine, eyes gradually disorientedx. He copsed into the deck, over and over again, pronouncing Annas name. Chapter 550: Damon arrives At this end, Bonnie took Anna back to the vi and watched her go to bed before heading back to the Sunshine Vi. By now it was 9:30 pm. But when she walked into the foyer, Bonnie heard theughter of small children. It wasing from the living room. Its sote, are the little ones still awake? Bonnie wondered over and saw five little furry heads, head to head, ying Monopoly together. The so-called Monopoly, is a card game, flip the dice to walk the number of steps, and then trigger different levels and conditions to see who can make more money on this and be a monopoly. The five little ones are having fun, smiling like a sunflower. But how can it be five? Bonnie looked at Damon who was mixed up in it and was a little surprised, Damon, why are you at the Sunshine Vi, is your daddy and mommying over too? Damon then looked up and replied, No, daddy and mommy said they found a little clue about something and went to check it out and couldnt be bothered to pick me up, so I followed Dad Sebastian to the Sunshine Vi. Said, also stood up, especially solemnly bowed towards Bonnie, much disturbance, please bear with me. This one board action really made Bonnieugh. She couldnt help but reach out and touch the fishermans hat on Damons head, Yeah, if its toote, you can stay at the Sunshine Vi and sleep with AndrewLukas and the others, okay? Kids love a good time, and Damon is no exception. Hearing this, his eyes lit up. Looking at Bonnie with anticipation, Is it really possible? Of course, Bonnie nodded, Ill call your daddy and mommy right now and have them pick you up from kindergarten tomorrow afternoon. Yes! little Joanna was the happiest, directly hugging Damons arm and shaking it desperately, Damon, so we can go to kindergarten together tomorrow. Erika also wiggled her head and said, Yes, yes, and the Sunshine Vis chef makes a delicious breakfast! I can eat several buns at a time, so Ill share half of them with you. Thats a big deal. Whenever she makes buns for breakfast, Erika has to finish her share, and even eats her two brothers.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Is the suning out of the west today, Erika actually offered to share half of the buns with Damon? Bonnie then smiled and asked why. Erika scratched her head, Because I figured out that Damon and I are deeply entangled in fate, and it looks like well be best friends for life, so its normal to share a few buns with your best friend. Entanglement? Bonnie flinched and her first reaction was to ask, Youre not talking about the inw ler, are you? How is that possible! Erika jumped to her feet in anxiety, The marriage line can only be calcted if you have a birth date, Damon doesnt even know when he was born, so I cant calcte it. After a pause, he added, And in my heart, Damon is the older brother, the same as AndrewLukas. What marriage line, stupid mommy dont talk nonsense! Bonnie looked at her as if she was about to blow up, and hurriedly apologized, Its Mommys fault, Mommy shouldnt talk nonsense. Finally Bonnie promised that she would ask the chef to make more buns for her tomorrow, which calmed the anger in Erikas heart. Following the little girl and turned her head to Damon, seriously, Do not worry Damon, even if you do not know their birth date, but if you have a girl you like in the future, you give me her, I can also help you calcte whether you have a destiny yo. Chapter 551: This is what a brother should look like Damon nodded thoughtfully and responded with a yes, although he was a bit hard of hearing this. And Bonnie called Vivian about leaving Damon to stay at the Sunshine Vi. Vivian readily agreed, even a little embarrassed. I was going to call Mrs. Grant you too, were off to the outskirts of town now and I dont think well be back until the wee hours of the morning, it really wouldnt be a good idea to take Damon away again. Bonnie had a smile in the corner of her eyes, Then its just as well to stay at the Sunshine Vi and pick up the kindergarten tomorrow afternoon. Okay, then Mrs. Grant, you get an early night. Vivian hung up the phone. Bonnie also put down her phone, turned her head to look at a few small ones, pped her hands and said, All right, its gettingte, we should go get some rest. Erika and Joanna and Damon immediately got up from the living room carpet.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Lukas is also ready to pack the toys. As a result, Andrew stopped, his amethyst eyes fixed on the Monopoly board in front of him, Let them go to the shower first, Ill just gost. After saying that, he continued to study with full attention. That look of throwing the dice while chanting is particrly serious, yet somehow funny. Those who knew he was ying Monopoly, those who didnt, thought he was performing some kind of strange ritual. Bonnie was puzzled and turned to Lukas, What is Andrew doing here? Andrew lost particrly badly tonight, with all the coin cards in hand that we raided, and always being sent to deserted inds so that he had to skip several rounds of dice throwing, and hes working on how to beat us. Lukas replied. Bonnie: Is this still the steady, calm Andrew she knows? I cant help it, this game is not just rely on brain nimble, but also good luck, and Andrew is particrly bad luck. Lukas said again helplessly. Bonnie then nodded, Yeah, whatever he is, you guys go take a shower first. With that, Bonnie led the little ones upstairs to take a shower. She led the two little girls to the bath first, and then came over to take care of the boys after blow-drying their hair. But I didnt expect boys to be more self-conscious and already wash themselves. Even Lukas got brand new quilts and pillows from the cupboard and said they were for Damon. How understanding, Bonnie nodded gratefully, then looked around, but speaking of which, where is he? Lukas also blinked in confusion, I dont know, obviously I was here just now. Bonnie is worried that Damon is lost and ns to go looking for it. Just walking to the fence on the second floor, I saw the tiny figure who was packing up his toys in the living room. She hurried downstairs, Damon, why arent you in bed, packing up your stuff here? Andrew went to take a shower, I was afraid he woulde out after the shower and continue to y, so I rushed to clean up. Damon said, Staying upte ying games is bad for your health. Yes, Bonnie agrees with this statement, and at the same time is a bit emotional, Damon is awesome and an especially awesome and warm brother. Damon was a little embarrassed by thepliment and smiled shyly. After putting all the toys away in the toy box, the next step is to put them in the storage room. But before Bonnie could tell him where the storage room was, Damon was already walking straight towards it, with a look of familiarity. Chapter 552: You want me to rest with you? Bonnie saw this and was a little puzzled, but didnt think much of it. After all, Damon was brought to the Sunshine Vi from kindergarten, so maybe he saw the storage room when he came out with his toys? She helped Damon pack up the toys before we went upstairs together. Damon had always slept by himself when he was abroad, and was especially excited to suddenly be squeezed in with four little ones. They rolled around on the tatami mats and giggled a lot. Although they did not do anything, just looking at each other, also seems to be very funny and happy. Bonnie watched from the side, and her heart couldnt help but cross a touch of tenderness. Thats probably what children are like, always so innocent. How nice! After ying with them for a while longer, the little ones were finally tired of ying and fell asleep in their beds. Bonnie tucked them in one by one and sprayed them with a little mosquito repellent before turning around and leaving the childrens room. Just walking out, Ibumped into Sebastian head-on. He even almost didnt pay attention and was about to run right into Sebastians arms. Is everything okay? Sebastian asked in a deep voice, nodding his head. Bonnie shook her head, her heart like a deer in the headlights, and took a step back, lest her heart beat too loudly and she be heard by Sebastian as a joke. Are you done with thepany? Bonnie took a deep breath and stabilized her emotions before asking. Sebastian then hmmed, Its taken care of, so go back to your room early and rest. With those words, itwas clear that the intention was to leave the Sunshine Vi. The moment she turned to leave, Bonnie panicked a little in her heart, surprisingly subconsciously tugged the corner of Sebastians coat, clear eyes like the most watery grapes in the forest, Its sote, youre not resting, what else do you want to go to? That careful questioning look, through the unique shyness and cute of a small woman. Sebastian dropped his eyes just enough to see the top of her furry head. It really looks like a beautiful doll. But, its a doll that belongs only to him! As he thought about it, Sebastians mind crossed some scenes of the trans-distance, and the knot of his throat rolled slightly. He spread his slender legs and moved closer towards Bonnie. Bonnie kept backing up. Until the back hit the wall and there was no way back. Sebastians strong hands crossed above Ying Runs shoulders and shackled her in his arms, exhaling hot breath that fell on her palm-sized delicate face. Wherever it goes, it flushes a scarlet red. So, you want me to stay and rest? The words fell, the end of the voice has brought a few different meaning, the temperature in the corridor are followed by a steep rise of several degrees.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Bonnie felt like she was getting lightheaded from the heat. She couldnt stop her eyes from dodging and stammering, I didnt say that, its just that itste, you dont stay upte, its not good for your health. Eh. When Sebastian had teased her enough, he put away his lightly teasing expression and returned to his usual seriousposure, rubbing his hand through the broken hair on Bonnies forehead, Ill be back early. After a pause and added, You go to bed early, do not wait for me, good boy. Bonnies face flushed from her cheeks to her ears, her voice was like a mosquito buzzing, she immediately denied, Who wants to wait for you ah, I just casually reminded it, no more, I should go back to my room to sleep. With that, Bonnie rushed back to her room, running faster than a rabbit! Chapter 553: Who is robbing with whom in the end? Looking at Bonnies back, Sebastian recently could not help but cross a doting smile. In this regard, his Bonnie really never changed from the beginning to the end. Too shy and naive to be cute! Staring at the closed door for a long time, Sebastian then withdrew his gaze and turned to go downstairs.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He drove to the fifth hospital. The doctor called him just now and said that after an overdose of sedatives, Bes emotions had been brought under control and she was now able to simply talk to people normally. If you go while this time, you may be able to ask what you want to ask. Sebastian then drove and went straight to the hospital. In the ward, Be, wrapped in gauze like a mummy, was writhing in pain on the bed, while blood and tissue fluid oozed from her body, soaking the clean white gauze in red and yellow, mottled beyond recognition. The eyes that have been removed from the eyes are exposed, adding a few more gruesome. Sebastian, however, was not in the least bit afraid and walked straight into the ward with a raised step. Probably hearing the footsteps, Be on the hospital bed then hurriedly turned her head, even though she could not see anything, but still stretched her neck and sniffed in the air. Sebastian, is that you right? Be asked with a shudder. Sebastian gave a hmmm as an answer. Be then went straight to the ground, but ended up wrapped up like a zombie, walking is not very good, not two steps and fell on the ground. Even so, she was on the ground like a maggot, wriggling and crawling towards Sebastian. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldnt reach Sebastians pant leg. Sebastian, Sebastian! Be called out repeatedly, with a bit of joy in her hoarse voice, Youvee to see me, I knew it, you wouldnt leave me behind. Great! She then knew that the deepest part of Sebastians heart, in fact, there is still a little bit of her. How does it feel to be burned by fire? Sebastian asked in a deep voice. Hearing this, Be subconsciously felt that Sebastian was concerned about herself! She immediately covered her face and began to choke, No, Im especially ufortable, Sebastian, my whole body hurts, and I cant see my eyes, you mustnt dislike me, I will find a way to restore my original appearance, and then it will be exactly the same as the original! Whether you go for imnts, cosmetic surgery, or get a pair of eye grafts. How about it, as long as its exactly the same as the original! To this day, Be still feels that Sebastian must havee to see her because deep in her heart, she has her own. Its good that she has tried her best to snatch Sebastian from Bonnie all these years, and helped her take care of the child for years, all these efforts were not in vain! Back when you threw Bonnie in the fire, she suffered much more pain than you did, and you now know what thats like, dont you? Sebastian said slowly. Bes movements stalled. So Sebastian didnte to care for her, but to take it out on Bonnie? Hahahaha! Beughed almost maniacally, and blood tears actually flowed from her hollow eyes, staining the gauze on her face red and making it look even more ghastly. Thats all she deserved, she had to steal from me, everything, my poprity, my following, even you, who I like. Bonnie knows how to work against her! She set Bonnie on fire, took her baby, took that spot next to Sebastian, and arent these all very reasonable punishments for Bonnie! Chapter 554: She’s really desperate! Listening to Bes almost maniacal words, Sebastians deep, bottomless ink eyes shed with a hint of pity. It has be so, but still obsessed, can not carry the right and wrong. Poor. But, poor people have to be hated! Whos really robbing who? Sebastian said in a deep voice. Be opened her mouth, Of course shes stealing from me, if it werent for her, I wouldnt be in this mess. Youre to me for what happened to you today. Sebastians tone was cold, It has nothing to do with Bonnie. No, its actually relevant. If Bonnie hadnt been so kind and kept Be with her when she was a child, maybe there wouldnt have been so much going on. Her biggest mistake was knowing you and being friends with you. Sebastian said. ng- Listening to Sebastians warmless words, Be finally couldnt hold on and fell to the ground. Even if she was stupid, she could hear it. Sebastian came to see her, not because he still cared for her a little, but to take it out on Bonnie! Beughed maniacally again. Finally, with eyes that could see nothing at all, he stared dead at Sebastian, So what, what are you going to do about me? You werent the only one who did what happened back then, were you? Sebastian asked in a deep voice. Be knew what he wanted to ask. She admitted very readily, Yes, of course Im not the only one, theres also my mother, originally we designed to drug you at Bonnies birthday party, then tricked you into going to my room, the next day I could get a reporter to go public and force you to marry me. But who knows, Sebastian was nowhere to be found that night, instead, Bonnies maid came to tell her about the two sleeping togetherst night. I was just going to lock up Bonnie and try to fake out that she left Willisto because she didnt want to face you, and then, who knows, she got pregnant! Everything went smoothly after that as if someone was pushing the envelope. Bonnie gave birth to the baby, she faked the recording and stole the baby, then set fire to Bonnie and burned her to death in the hospital. It was all perfect! But on the contrary, Bonnie is not dead, and she is back in Willisto! If it werent for her, I could have sat in Mrs. Grants seat for the rest of my life, enjoying endless glory and fortune!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Even if she doesnte back, your ambition and ugly face are being exposed day by day, and when the timees, it will be just as bad as if I kicked you out. Sebastian reminded. Hearing this, Be let out another loudugh. Finishedughing before slowly dropping her head, her voice dripping with despair, Ive said it all now, youre going to kill me, arent you? Of course not. Sebastian denied. His azure-ck pupils were filled withplex emotions, and every word, even in the punctuation marks, but with ice bast, said in a deep voice, Its too cheap to let you die straight away. Did you know that there is a small ind prison in the waters of the country of Britain? Sebastian asked in a deep voice. No! No way! Be, of course, knows about the ind prison, which is, after all, the worlds most famous gathering ce for death row inmates. The people imprisoned on that ind are vicious, and are known as the worlds worst people. The bottom line is that there is no escape from that ce, so the inmates who are held there will be bullying for fun all day long. If she was sent to that kind of ce, it would definitely be more painful than death! Chapter 555: There are more important things for you to do A hint of fear surfaced in Bes clearly hollow and unmistakable eyes. Sebastian, I was wrong, please dont send me to that kind of ce. Be rolled and crawled, trying to get to Sebastian to beg for mercy. She even held out her finger and swore, Ill never dare to do that again, please, if I go to that ce, Ill be worse than dead! To be tortured by a group of death row inmates who are already twisted inside, she cant even think about it! But my original purpose in sending you to that ce was to make your life worse than death. Sebastian said coldly. How many bad things Be has done over the years, long overdue for redemption! Bes exposed skin was pale, almost an eye color to the gauze. She fell to the ground, pain, fear, and despair clinging to her! I hope youll behave yourself for the rest of your life! Sebastian threw down these words, and then turned around and left the ward directly. Be lost both eyes and naturally did not see that Sebastian was holding a tape recorder in his hand. The conversation between the two of them just now was recorded. With these words, he can y them to Bonnie when the timees for the wedding. And told Bonnie that he was the one who camete all these years and dared not pray for her forgiveness, but only wished to give a chance and try his best to make up for it in theing decades.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The time to send Be to the ind prison was quickly set. Just this week-end. Before that, Sebastian took Bonnie to see Be once. But only from a distance. Because after Be learned that she was going to the ind prison, the whole person went crazy again, and yelled that it was all Bonnies doing, and it was all Bonnie who put her in this situation. This hysterical look, what is it if not madness? Bonnie feels the same way. But looking at Be, who was frantically smashing things and shouting in the ward, I always felt something was wrong. Before Bes ident, she hadnt appeared as Bonnie to deal with her, so why did Be have to bite the bullet and say she was doing something bad? Is it just imaginary? As he was thinking, Rupert had lifted his steps, Cousin, cousins wife. It was then that Bonnie turned her attention to Rupert. Just one nce, and it was scary. Its only been a few days, howe Rupert is so haggard? The white coat was clearly not too big, but Ruperts body was still wobbling in it, and it couldnt even hold up the shoulder piece. A child who steals the clothes of adults looks like. As for the face, so thin that the cheekbones are protruding out, the original charming and gentle eyes, but also all red blood. Whats wrong with you ? Bonnie asked with concern, Are you okay? Its okay, Rupert squeezed out a smile, If your cousins wife really cares for me, let your husband give me less work, Ill be exhausted. So the reason Rupert pined away like this was because of Sebastians exploitation and oppression? Bonnie thought and immediately turned her attention to Sebastian. me me. Sebastian nodded, taking all the me on himself, Ill give him half a months leave when we send Be away. Not for a month? Rupert bargained. No, youll be back in half a month, and there are important things for you to do. Sebastian refused outright. Chapter 556: Just take pity on me Half a monthter? Rupert gave Sebastian a slightly disgruntled look, Im like this, and youre still going to exploit and squeeze me? In half a month, its my wedding. Sebastian was brief and concise. After a pause and added, When the timees, you have toe to me as the best man. Therefore, Rupert can only take half a month off even if he is on vacation. Oh yeah, I forgot about that. Next to Bonnie also suddenly realized, When Mr. Robertson you cane to have to be the best man ah. After all, Rupert is usually the best at livening up the atmosphere, and with him in the best mans group, the atmosphere will be very happy! I Rupert hesitated, then folded his hands behind his head and put on a rxed look, Ill think about it, if my cousin gives too little red packet to the best man, I cant be improper. At this time the assistant George long-awaited call, Bonnie went around the corner to answer the phone, leaving Rupert to talk to Sebastian himself about how much to pay. Dont worry, Rupert was all smiles, Im going to be ruthless and make my cousin give me a big bonus! But when Bonnie disappeared around the corner, the smile on his face instantly converged cleanly, Bonnie will definitely ask Anna to be a bridesmaid, and I dont want to go. You and Anna, its over? Sebastian asked in a raspy voice as he narrowed his narrow eyes slightly. Rupert nodded, pretending to be pleasant, Yeah, its over once and for all, and now Im a single dog again, so for the sake of caring for my physical and mental health, you can let me off the hook. The best man can get Eric and find someone else besides him. Anyway, its good that its not him. Ruperts bright eyes, a rare touch of pleading. He really didnt want to be the best man and then collide with Anna.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Sebastian saw this, some helpless in the heart of a sigh, retreat, My wedding, you will always attend, right? Of course, Rupert agreed crisply this time, Ill be right there on the stage to wish you all well, and the one who cheers the loudest is definitely me. You get some rest after you send Be away. Sebastian nodded, I have an ind abroad, its yours. My cousin is still good to me. Rupert smiled and made a gesture to hug Sebastian. The next second, it was pushed away by Sebastians disgust. His embrace is not given to anyone. No one else except Bonnie and the five kids. Rupert then cut a small breath and turned around to go about his business. And at this end, Bonnie also returned from the phone call. George came to me and said that a client who had bought my designs before hade to Willisto and wanted to ask me to meet and thank him in person, and I had to go to dinner tonight. Bonnie said. Yeah. Sebastian nodded his head and agreed readily, Then call me when youre done and Ill pick you up. Good. Bonnie was not at all repulsed, but rather with anticipation. After all, its still blissful to have a husband to pick up in person after a wine dinner! Ill go first then. Bonnie said, and walked out of the hospital with her bag. ording to the address given by George, Bonnie went to a private dining room. Meet George and a man and a woman in a private room on the second floor. One of the men and George are close together, intimate as can be. As for the woman, she sat alone on one side, emitting an aura of being a stranger to the world. Chapter 557: Old patrons The woman is about twenty-four or twenty-five, wearing a high-fashion Chanel mini-dress, short hair with floppy ears, face painted with exquisite makeup, and a cool air all over. It is obviously a doll face, but there is a kind of eerie chill. It makes people subconsciously want to stay away. And the protruding corbone is draped with Bonnies previously designed starry tears. It looks like this is the buyer. Hello, Im Annie, the designer, Bonnie volunteered as she stepped forward to say hello. The woman raised her eyes, nced at Bonnie, and her vermilion lips parted, Elise Pearce, my name. Miss Pearce, Bonnie nodded, hello. As she spoke, Bonnie turned her gaze next to George again and passed a look to George for an introduction. George immediately took the mans arm with a shy face, and also leaned his head up, Annie, this is my new Darling, called Sami Brown. Hello Miss Annie, Sami was very rugged looking, even had a beard, very stout and strong looking, indeed Georges favorite one. Just dont know why, Bonnie felt that Samis gaze was not put on George, but on his own body intentionally or unintentionally hit.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But after all, it is the first time we met, if we directly questioned and were said to be self-absorbed or something, the scene would definitely be very awkward. Bonnie thought, then temporarily suppressed the thoughts in her mind, nning to wait for the end of this meal, and then privately talk to George about this matter, so that he grow a heart, do not be cheated. While thinking, Elise already handed the menu to Bonnie, Miss Annie, its also my first time to Willisto, I dont know what delicious dishes there are, why dont you rmend it? Yeah, Bonnie was not at all timid and very enthusiastically ordered a few Willisto specialties that were on the menu. After ordering, she asked Elise about her taste and chose a few dishes that matched Elises tastes. After a few moves, Elises eyes clearly had a little more appreciation in them. They say that the designers character can be seen in the design of jewelry, and its true. When I first saw Tears of the sea, I thought this designer must be very careful. Thats why it was possible tobine sapphires and pearls cleverly and create the feeling of waves, and now look, its true! Bonnie is naturally happy that both she and her work have been praised. Its Miss Pearce youre overplimenting me. The fact that you like my work and bought it is already a great support and encouragement to me. George next to me couldnt help but yell along, Miss Pearce, you really dont lose anything at all by looking at Annies work, Annies design concept is ahead of its time and has good after-sales service, you can look for her in the future if you have any problems. Thats what Elise was waiting for. Almost as soon as Georges words left her mouth, she spoke up impatiently, Really? Well, it just so happens that I had a little problem with my Tears of the sea, and I was nning to go to another jewelry store to get it fixed. Hearing that there was a problem with her jewelry, Bonnie immediately came forward, What is it, is it convenient to show me now? Sure. Elise took off the ne and handed it to Bonnie, The sp is in ce, look at it. Bonnie then took a look at it and smiled calmly, Its okay, its not a big problem, itll be fixed soon. Within the day, is that okay? Elise inquired. Chapter 558: Something’s not right It is not difficult to fix it within today. But Bonnie did not have the habit of carrying a toolbox with her when she went out, so she had to go back to the Sunshine Vi to get it fixed. If Miss Annie doesnt mind, Ill go back to the Sunshine Vi with you and fix the ne, and Ill leave right away. Elise said. Of course I dont mind. Bonnie shook her head. After all, it was she who said she could help fix the ne, so its a bit inappropriate to turn Elise away now. As we spoke, the dishes were served. The four mens attention then shifted from chatting to eating. For some reason, Bonnie still felt that the man called Sami had been staring at herself, looking at her a little bit inside. Off to this time, George also stood up, Excuse me, Im going to the bathroom. As soon as George left, Samis eyes fell on Bonnie with impunity. Now Bonnie, even if she is a fool, can also sense that something is wrong. But because Elise was there, she couldnt get angry. Mr. Brown, Bonnie thought, so she took the initiative, how long have you and George been together? Just two days, too. Sami replied. Bonnie nodded, Seeing as George seems to like you a lot, then I wish you love and affection and a hundred years of happiness. After a pause and added, George this person has no other advantages, is particrly persistent, meet their favorite people, is dead will not let go of, but if the other side did something wrong, he is also a minute will turn his face. Hearing this, Samis face instantly darkened. He almost pped the table, anger pouring out of his teeth, What do you mean by that? That angry look, what is it if not a silver bullet here? Determined of this, Bonnies tone also cooled down. She lifted her long, slender raven eyshes, and her scarlet rose lips curled up in a faint arc, It doesnt mean anything, its just that I see you seem to like Georgea lot, so Im talking to you about some George things so you dont make him angry. There was a pause, and a very innocent wink, Whats the matter, dont you want to get to know George, Mr. Brown? You Sami became even more annoyed. He tried to get angry, but was stopped by an eye sh from Elise next to him, and instantly wilted. Miss Annie, Elise still had a cool look on her face, hes always had a hot temper and not much of a brain, so dont worry about it. Since Elise has spoken, Bonnie cant say anything else. She pointed to the spicy rabbit head in front of her, Please try this dish, its a very hot specialty of Willisto, the taste is spicy and finger licking. The conversation then returned to the dishes. It took about an hour for the meal to end. The four walked to the downstairs of the private dining room. With just one nce, they noticed Sebastian in the doorway without a second thought. Sebastian was wearing a dark ck suit, with an upright posture, and the white shirt that came out of the suit perfectly set off the contours of the muscles, yet it was not half greasy. It belongs to the kind of, dressed thin, off the clothes have the degree of meat. And with that handsome as if the creator extra favoritism love face, enough to make the restaurant everyone for the sound of breath! But Sebastians eyes were always cold, not half warm. It was not until he saw Bonnie on the stairs that the cier under his eyes showed a trace of thawing.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 559: You are the hostess of the Sunshine Villa Sebastians eyes, all eyes on Bonnie.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. At this moment, it seems that only he and Bonnie are left in heaven and earth, walking straight over, with eyes full of doting, Lets go. Wait a minute, Bonnie, however, tugged on his arm and made introductions with those around her, Miss Pearce, this is my husband, Sebastian, Sebastian, this is Miss Pearce, she has bought my design before jewelry. Miss Pearce has a good eye, and the jewelry mustplement you well. Sebastians polite and distant praise. Elise slightly lowered her head, short hair to the middle of the cheeks, so that the cold little face was blocked from view. All that remained was a ghostly cold voice, Mr. Grant overpraised me, it was Miss Annie, no, Mrs. Grant who had a great design concept and craft. After this exchange of pleasantries, the two men did not speak again. There is nothing to say, after all, just a stranger, there is no way to cross paths in the future. Sebastian just came to pick up Bonnie and take her back to the Sunshine Vi. But the next second, but heard Bonnie said, Miss Pearces ne sp is broken, need repair, but my tools in the Sunshine Vi, she is anxious to wear today, I took the liberty to ask her to go back with me to the Sunshine Vi When ites to the back, Bonnies voice is unconsciously getting smaller and smaller. Obviously a little apprehensive. What if Sebastian gets angry? But what he waited for was Sebastians strong and hot hands, which wrapped tightly around her waist. With gentle pressure, Bonnie was embraced in his arms, and the two were almost close enough to hear each others heartbeats clearly. Her heartbeat was like a drumbeat, one heavier than the other, panicking like a deer in the headlights. His heartbeat is steady and strong, like ripples swinging open, and as if the invisible is slowly tightening. This is not trespassing, you are the hostess of the Sunshine Vi and can make any decision you want, okay? Sebastian said in a deep voice. Bonnies heart beat even more wildly, and her ears were tinged with a touch of scarlet as she lowered her head and mewed. Looking at the little woman in her arms, the little bird-like look, Sebastians throat slid slightly, suddenly very want to kiss. Sami, who seems to have no eyesight at all, came straight forward and almost hit Bonnies shoulder. Sebastian saw it and brought Bonnie behind him, and his ck eyes looked at Sami with a little more displeasure. That look, almost murderous. His Bonnie, also other people can just touch? Mr. Grant, George saw the situation and rushed forward to round up, this is my Darling, Sami. After a pause and said, Darling, you are seeing Mr. Grant and Annie spreading dog food, so envy, in fact, we can also spill ah. Samis gaze did not linger on George at all, just stared at Bonnie and reminded in a cold voice, Annie designer, Miss Pearces ne is still waiting to be fixed and worn! Excuse me, Bonnie then quickly got out of Sebastians arms and reached up to fix her slightly messy hair, so lets go now, Miss Pearce, please follow my husbands car. Good. Elise nodded, and headed out with Sami. George also hurried to follow, but was pulled by Bonnie. You stay, I have something to ask you. Does it have to be now? George looked at Samis back with a bitter face, fondly, Cant we ask again when the ne is fixed? Chapter 560: She’s been hurt by scum Georges eyes, hating to buckle down and stick to Sami. Seeing this, Bonnie shook her head helplessly. She lifted her slender white hand and unceremoniously gave George a chestnut on his forehead. It hurt so much that Georges eyes were tearing up. What are you doing, what if you make my face look bad and Sami doesnt like it? George muttered. Bonnie replied, That means he doesnt really like you. If you like a person, you wont be swayed by a slight change in appearance. After a pause, and added, And I still dont know you,ter fixed the ne, you certainly cant wait to go with Sami, how can I still talk to you about things? Dont pierce the truth, George some embarrassed lowered his head. Following that, the three got into the car. In order to facilitate the conversation, Bonnie did not sit in the passenger side today, but moved to the back row. This little gesture, however, still drew Sebastians dissatisfaction. shing cold eye knives, one after another to Georges body, so that George feels that he has been covered with holes in the eyes. He swallowed a mouthful of saliva, That, Annie, you have something to ask in a hurry. After you ask, you rush to stop at the intersection and move back to the passenger side. Otherwise he feels he wont live long enough to reach the Sunshine Vi! Bonnie didnt notice this, but seeing George on pins and needles, she thought he was thinking about Sami in the car behind him, so she asked, How did you and Sami meet? Just inside the bar ah, I was going to drink a couple of drinks and then leave, but he took the initiative toe up and talk to me, and then also took me back to the hotel, with me George said the more shy. Bonnie hurriedly stopped, I wont listen to the details, then what is Sami and Elises rtionship again? Just now in the private room, she saw Elise a look to make Sami stop. Even Elise spoke up for Sami. These two people definitely have a good rtionship. As expected, George told her, Sami is Elises personal bodyguard, and its because Sami knew I was your assistant that Elise followed the trail and said she wanted to take you to dinner. After all, Bonnie alias Annie in foreign countries as a jewelry designer, but also just a small vest, so has been anonymous, not known by anyone. The usual work matters are arranged and handled by George for her. So it was a coincidence that Elise contacted her this time. Since it was a coincidence, Bonnie didnt think much of it. She just subtly reminded George, As a good girlfriend, there are some things to make clear to you, looking at men, is something that needs to be improved, you know?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. George, however, was in the clouds, What do you mean? That is that you may meet a scum, but you have to see through his true colors early and stop in time so that you can meet your next true happiness. Bonnie said very tired of heart. What else can we do? You cant just say to George that Sami is a scumbag asshole, can you? She doesnt have any substantial evidence! So Bonnie could only drop her expectant gaze on George, Just scum, you know what scum is right? Of course I know! George nodded, his tone extra firm, And Ive seen it before. Youve been hurt by a scumbag? Bonnie froze, When? George, however, shook his head and corrected her, Not me, you! Chapter 561: Well, he is indeed not a thing It was Bonnies turn to be confused. And the car underneath it also shakes visibly, apparently driving Sebastians emotions were affected by the ripple effect. The atmosphere in the car, abruptly became strange. The sweat hairs on Bonnies back were standing up, When have I ever been hurt by a scumbag, dont be ridiculous! Wouldnt Sebastian then think she was in a rtionship with someone else while she was abroad? She was wronged! George but a serious, How can I be nonsense, that man who hurt you, is not scum? Without waiting for Bonnie to say anything, he added, Its Erika and AndrewLukas daddy! This scum got Annie pregnant but not responsible, Annie had no choice but to live abroad with a big belly, while bringing up the child and self-learning design, how hard it is to live. Its all because of that scum! Hearing this, Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief and her body unconsciously softened back into the seat, Oh, you said this ah, in fact, he is not scum. After all, the scum is driving in front of it, Bonnie if not to say something nice, really afraid of his anger. But George didnt know that. He steeply stared wider than a womans more charming Danfeng eyes, surprised backwards, and also extended his orchid finger to point at Bonnies nose, You how you changed your mouth, you were not like this before. You used to say that the baby daddy was a total g, better to be cut off in this life, better to die now. Right, right, I remember once you also drunk also said that this scum left you, immediately after looking for another woman, you also wished him a dirty disease sooner orter. And oh, didnt you also use cotton to make a viin, saying that this is a stand-in for the scum, nothing to tie Well Well Well Well! Before George could finish his words, he was fed a big handful of stuff directly by Bonnie. What are you doing? George had something in his mouth and could only ask in a slurred voice. Bonnie face smile is very formal, with the forest deer panic timid, you eat onions at noon, smell, eat some chewing gum to disperse the smell. I didnt eat the onion. George was puzzled and, pointing to the gum in his mouth, was having a very hard time speaking. And thats too much! This is the new grapefruit vor, you can eat more of it, no harm done. Said, and stuffed arge handful into Georges mouth, almost did not dislocate Georges jaw. This time George never had a chance to speak again and used all his strength to chew the gum in his mouth. And Bonnie cautiously poked her head out, gauging Sebastians expression in front of her. Its over.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Although she has not yet admitted that she is Bonnie, but Sebastian already knows her identity ah. Sebastian learned that she used to scold him so much, surely very angry, right? Will they just throw her out of the car halfway? Or wait back to the Sunshine Vi, wait until the dead of night, and then quietly strangle her As she was thinking randomly, Sebastian in front of her suddenly called out her name, Annie. What! Bonnies nerves instantly tensed, guarded like a cat with fried hair. Sebastian saw it from the rearview mirror, so he topped his cheeks, and only then did his voice raspy and dark, That man is indeed not a thing, and the next time I see him, I will help you out, how? Chapter 562: This is Miss Pearce’s? Huh? Bonnie was confused. Sebastian is okay, right? Why is he cursing himself?! Bonnie really wanted to reach out and touch Sebastians forehead to see if he had a fever. But by this time, George had gotten the extra gum out of his mouth and his mouth was free again. He hurriedly joined the conversation, his eyes shining with excitement, I told you Im not the only one who thinks hes scum, it seems Mr. Grant and I share the same heroic vision. Hmm. Sebastian nodded. George continued to ask, So Mr. Grant how do you n to take out the anger for Annie ah, I do have a not too mature little suggestion, since this scum to make Annie pregnant and not responsible, it seems that the body under the thing also useless, why not wait for you to catch, we give him a chemical castration! Bonnie covered her face, George this this is too dare to say it! He should be the first one who dares to hit on Sebastian, or on a ce like that! No, and thest one. When the timees, the specimen remember to give me, I take it to a scum exhibition, so that his little brother in the world famous! George also said more and more vigorous, the brain hole is not the usual big. Sebastians face,pletely darkened. Crunch- The ck Maybach suddenly made a beautiful tailspin and stopped on the side of the road.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. George was toote to react, and his forehead hit the window ss with a loud ng, and arge bag bulged straight up. Mr. Grant, what are you doing? George covered his forehead and asked with dissatisfaction. Sebastians face did not change as he restarted the car and drove forward, Suddenly his hands shook. Sebastians hands shook several times over the next half hour. When we got off the bus at the Sunshine Vi, George had two buns on his forehead, one bruised eye, and even his shoulder was banged to pieces. Sebastians position in Willisto is too high for him to say anything. I can only pull over Bonnie and remind her in a low voice, Annie, from now on youd better drive yourself, Mr. Grants driving skills are really bad, you have to think about your own life! The tone is earnest and chiseled with sincerity. Bonnie looked at him withplicated eyes, opened her scarlet rose lips and said nothing in the end. Just raised a hand and patted Georges shoulder with a rather sympathetic soft sigh. Sami drove the car and arrived at the entrance of the Sunshine Vi right behind. With that, Elise got out of the car and walked in side by side with Bonnie. Sami entered the Sunshine Vi as well, after being sweetly held by Georges arm. Once inside, several people sat in the living room and waited while Bonnie went upstairs to her room to begin repairing the sp on the ne. The buckle job is not too delicate, so not even an hour, she was done. When she handed it to Elise, she also forgot to remind her, Miss Pearce, I think the sp of this ne is broken because it was pulled by force. Elise nodded and took the ne and put it on, Okay, thanks for the reminder. Then I wont hold up Miss Pearces business, Ill see you out. Bonnie said. Elise quickly gets up and heads out with Sami. She took two steps, but was stopped by Donna again. I saw Donna bend down, pick up something from the crevice of the couch and hand it to Elise, This is Miss Pearces stuff, right? Chapter 563: She did it Hearing this, Bonnie looked over curiously. In Donnas palm, quietly lies a sapphire earring. Exquisite workmanship, simple but elegant and noble mold, is a top design work. The other half of the earring is hanging in Elises left ear. So obviously, the earrings on Donnas hand also belong to Elise. Elises cold eyes shed with a hint of displeasure, which passed instantly and returned to normal. She squeezed out a smile and nodded toward Donna, Its still true, thank you very much. Sami next to her then quickly stepped forward and almost grabbed, tugging Donna almost stumbled and fell. The two men and George then left. Donna was left standing in ce, muttering in a low voice, At least I helped pick up the stuff, howe the attitude is still so bad, its really no good deed. The Filipino maid next to me was following the same enemy, Maybe they thought we stole it, but suddenly got scared to take it out. Hearing this, Donnas pale shoulders immediately trembled with anger, Ive lived most of my life, never stole or robbed, how can she think of me like this? Yes, those earrings are indeed worth a lot of money, adding up to maybe even more than Donnas entire life savings.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. But Donna doesnt give a damn! Dont be angry Donna, Bonnie saw Donnas lips were white with anger, rushed forward to soothe, the Filipino maid is just a casual spection, you should not take it too seriously, besides, we have no conscience, how others specte is her business. After thinking about it, heran upstairs again and took out a bracelet and gave it to Donna. This is the work I did when I first became a designer, when I was afraid of losing face, I did not use Annies name topete, but won the first prize, the market spection is worth more than ten million, Donna you wear this, whoever turns around to look down on you, you show off to them! The bracelet of tens of millions of dors can be worn, still rare others earrings? Donna was in a much better mood. A little morefortable, he pushed the bracelet back, Mrs. Grant, I appreciate the thought, but I cant take this. Why cant you have it? Bonnie looked hurt, Is it because you dont think this is worth enough to me? The things in the underground jewelry vault, Donna you can also choose whatever you want, tens of millions of dors is not enough, over a hundred million ink jade bracelet, is it enough? Sebastian said in a deep voice beside him. Donnas cloudy eyes widened. This Mr. Grant why also follow the nonsense ah! But looking at Mr. Grant, if she doesnt take something today, Im afraid its not over. And if you take Mr. Grants stuff, it will only be more expensive than this 10 million dor bracelet. Hey! This little couple! Donna sighed helplessly and then epted the bracelet from Bonnie, Thank you Mrs. Grant! Youre wee, Ill put it on for you Donna. Bonnie said. With that, he went around to Donna and put the bracelet on for her. The stranded bracelet made of 18K gold with a very rich oriental element of the phoenix, at first nce nothing too special, but if you look closely, you can see that the various colors on this phoenix, are set with very small stones. This bracelet has been sold for a high price of tens of millions of dors precisely because of this. No one can make a craft so detailed, but Bonnie did! Chapter 564: Lies of Good Intentions It is also because of this meticulous, so Donna extra nervous, lest they will bump the bracelet to touch. She even found wool and wrapped the bracelet carefully from inside to outside. This way the bracelet is indeed not afraid of bumping. But the original beauty and delicacy are also sealed in it. Bonnie was in tears when she saw this. Donna, the bracelet is meant to be worn, you dont have to be so nervous. She said. Donnas expression remained serious, But this is very expensive. Thats just the market value. In fact, given a day, I could have made the exact same one, but I didnt choose mass production because I didnt want to bring down the price of this initial product, you know? There are some things that she can obviously mass produce and then sell. But things are precious. If there were enough of the same bracelet on the market, the price would drop. Im a designer, I have to keep my value, thats why I didnt do too much, you can wear it without worry, if it breaks, Ill fix it. Bonnie said. Hearing this, Donna was relieved. She removed the woolen thread to reveal the original appearance of the bracelet, and the more she looked at it, the more she liked it. For the next few days, Donna praised her bracelet to everyone, and when she heard thepliments, she smiled and couldnt keep her mouth shut. Mommy, Erika walked next to Bonnie in disbelief, blinking her amethyst eyes, with your current level, that bracelet would have taken at least a month to make the same model, so why did you lie to Donna? Its most important for the old man to be happy. Bonnie said in a deep voice. After a pause, he narrowed his eyes again and looked at Donna in the living room who was choosing vegetables, Donna has been very kind to me and I want to thank her for that. If it werent for Donna, little Joanna might not be as strong and healthy as she is now. And a long time ago, when she was Bonnie, every time she went to the Grant familythe Grant Residence to see Sebastian, she would always get a cold look and discrimination, only Donna would not look at her differently.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She treated herself as if she were her own child, and sometimes when Sebastian could note to see her in time, she would bring herself to her room and stuff herself with very tasty pastries. Its no exaggeration to say that Donna is also Bonnies half mother! Isnt it reasonable for children to want to bring the best under the sun to their own mothers and to find reasons for them to ept it? So. Erika nodded her head with seeming understanding. Thats it, Bonnie nodded, and went back down to ask Erika, So when you grow up, will you lie to me like that and give me very expensive bracelets? No. Erika shook her head quite honestly. Bonnie: This is really pro-life! Before I could get angry, I heard Erika say, Ive given all my money to Lukas to manage my finances, how can I afford to buy you an expensive bracelet? After a pause, and a hug Bonnies thighs, furry head rubbed upward, As for me, I believe that at that time Lukas hand money has been enough for me to retire, I will apany you every day shopping, choose the most expensive bracelet, let Lukas pay! Bonnies heart puffed out the fire of anger. In its ce, there is endless tenderness and emotion. Okay, then well go shopping together and buy the most expensive bracelets! Bonnie said. He was about to bend down and pick Erika up when the phone in his pocket started vibrating. Take out a look, but it is actually a foreign number. Chapter 565: Today should not touch the water Since returning to Willisto, Bonnie has changed her number and left all her foreign business to George. It is logical that no more calls from foreign numbers are possible. Because of this, Bonnie hesitated for a moment before pressing the answer button. Elises voice immediately came on the other end of the line, Miss Annie, do you have time for a meeting? It was Elise. Bonnie was a little taken aback, Miss Pearce, may I ask what can I do for you? My ne sp is broken again. Elise put it sinctly, throwing out a reason Bonnie couldnt refuse. She has problems with her design work, of course, she has to go to the after-sales ah. So where are you, Iming over to you now with my toolbox. Bonnie said. Elise then gave the address of a beauty salon. Okay, Ill be there afterwards. Bonnie said and hung up the phone. Then he looked down at Erika and reached out to touch her head, Okay, Mommy has to go out, so you guys can eat lunch by yourselves, and if youe back early, Ill buy you marshmallows. Erika, however, stopped her, her tiny willow eyebrows furrowed, her face full of gravity, Mommy, your earlobes are dark, its not a good day to go out! Bonnies eyes widened, Then what? Ive promised Miss Pearce Ill fix her ne! It would be a bit rude to backtrack now. More critically, how did she say that her daughter calcted that she should not go out today, so she did not go? Lets put it this way, Erika against her small head, clutching two copper coins in her hands, turning them over quickly, her fingertips constantly rubbing the characters on the coins, when you go, dont touch anything that has anything about water, today you and water recoil. Yes! Bonnie nodded her head in agreement. Not to touch the water? The big deal is not to drink water, not to wash your hands in the toilet.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Plus is to go to fix a buckle, a two-hour round trip can be done, insist on insisting on good. With Erikas instructions in mind, Bonnie headed out the door. When I arrived at the salon, I saw Elise, who was lying on a beauty couch receiving a facial treatment. Miss Pearce, your ne is somewhere, let me fix it for you. Bonnie said. Immediately a staff member handed over the ne, full of apologies, I just did not notice that Miss Pearce had a ne around her neck, when finishing her hair a tug, it broke off. The ne is indeed very thin, but it is also very good to repair. Bonnie said, and found an empty ce to sit down, and began to concentrate fully on the repair. The staff handed over a cup of flower tea at the right time, You try it, this is the Earl Grey flower tea that our salon just shipped back from abroad, the taste is very good. But Bonnie just looked at it, remembered Erikas advice, and pursed her very dry red lips and said, Thanks, Im not thirsty. Just in time, Elise also finished her facial. She extended an invitation to Bonnie, Miss Annie, this store has great treatments, would you try it, its my treat. Doing a facial, that does not also need to touch the water? Bonnie immediately declined, No, my face is sensitive and I dont dare to try it outside easily, thanks Miss Pearce. With that said, the ne was also fixed. Bonnie carefully put the ne into the jewelry box and handed it to Elise , Then if theres nothing else, Ill go back. Elise nodded and watched Bonnie leave the salon. Then the face brushed up and went ck. Chapter 566: Protecting Daddy’s Mommy Side Miss Pearce, sensing Elises anger, the staff member ducked her head in fear. Elises cool eyes swept over the crowd, displeased, Youve been exposed? The staff was shaking like sieve, almost to Elises knees. No ah Miss Pearce, I am quietly hiding in the pantry to move the hands and feet, she could not see, in addition to do a facial, she did not agree, I will be toote to do the hands and feet. The staff was practically crying. She didnt know what was wrong with Bonnie either, why she didnt fall for it at all! Miss Pearce, thats when the director of the salon came over and spoke gently to each other, I dont think she found out, its just a coincidence. After a pause, and added, Wait a little longer, there are other opportunities to get down. What other chance is there? A sh of annoyance crossed under Elises cold eyes, Hes about to find me, how else am I going to do it then! Willisto, Dress Pavilion. Eric drove here with the four youngsters, ready to pick up the modified size wedding dress and the flower girl dress.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The dress stores guide was incredibly enthusiastic, weing Eric to the second floor and showing him one by one, lest there be any problems and then turn around and pull the plug. The process is tedious and very long. The four little ones were so bored waiting that they were about to fall asleep. Little Joanna then suggested, Lets go next door and buy ice cream ande back when were done and eat while we wait. Its better than just sitting there! Erika is also a snacker, and when she heard this, her eyes lit up and she nodded desperately, Yes, yes, buy ice cream! Lukas is naturally fine with it, after all, he has always spoiled the two little girls the most. As for Andrew, although he had a cool and cold face, he still put his hands in his pockets and followed along out of the dress hall. The ice cream store is next door to the dress house, a five-meter walk away, and you dont have to cross the street, so you can say its very safe. The four youngsters walked in and after asking for their favorite vor of ice cream, they waited for the clerk to make it. And this time, the sharp-eyed little Joanna saw a familiar figure. She stretched out her little fat hand in surprise and pointed across the road, Isnt that Grandma! The remaining three youngsters looked over in the direction of her finger. Its really Aliyah, their grandmother! Only Aliyah has a very obnoxious guy next to her C their great uncle, Charles. Previously Charles was Sebastian cleaned up, hit the body in many ces are fractured, and still can not walk normally on the ground. So now he is just sitting in a wheelchair, followed by a woman dressed up in a fancy dress who is helping him push the wheelchair. Charles and the woman are a look of bravado, across the wide road can feel the arrogant and domineering dejected look. Aliyah, on the other hand, was silent, her expression looking somewhat downcast, one might even say, desperate and pained. This looks like being bullied! Little Joanna pped the table and jumped off the table, Im going to go check it out! Ill go with you. Erika immediately followed. Youre going too? little Joanna was full of surprise, But Grandma treated you badly before, do you still want to go to help her? Shes not really bad, shes just deluded by the bad guys. Erika said with a shake of her head. After a pause, and added, And she is my grandmother ah, but also daddys mommy, we have to protect mommy, but also to help daddy protect his mommy! Chapter 567: You have a lot of blood on your hands Across the road. Aliyah stood at the cafe door, her hand raised to grip the door handle, but never hesitated to push the door open. Charles behind him couldnt wait, What are you doing, didnt you say youd pay me in the cafe and now youre sorry? Cousin, Aliyah spoke obscurely and arduously, Ive given you a lot over the years youve been in the Grant family So just give me a little more ah, anyway, have given so much, the end of your heartache? Charless mouth instantly became fierce, Give this time, we are clear. Two clear? The smile on Aliyahs lips became more and more bitter, finally lowering her eyes to Charles and questioning, Are you sure you really wont bother me again? Of course! Charlesughed with a maniacal twist, Youre my only cousin, youre the only one left in the whole Ye family and I are dependent on each other, how can I bear to really push you into the fire? After a pause, he added, After all, if Sebastian knew the truth about the fire, he would definitely break with you, you only have one son, how can you live without him? The more he said, the more Charles voice was lowered, like a ghost. He waspelling, enticing Aliyah to give him the money. In fact, Aliyah did falter. She dreaded to imagine what Sebastian would do to her if he ever found out the truth about the fire. Take this money and get the hell out of here, and dont even go back to Willisto in the future. Aliyah gritted her teeth and pulled out several bank cards from her bag. This was all prepared ording to Charles request. The bank cards are signed by Charles, so that even if the money is checkedter, it is not possible to get it back. And looking at those golden bank cards, Charles heart crossed a trace of excitement. He reached out to reach, helplessly sitting in a wheelchair, his hands were slightly shorter. So he ordered the woman behind him, You get it! With the bank card, he can find a ce to hide and use the money freely andfortably. The mboyant woman immediately reached out, to get her bank card. As a result, in the next second, a small pink ball rushed over and hit her thigh hard. Women wearing eight centimeters of hate sky, directly hit the center of gravity is unstable, fell hard to the ground. The body slit to almost to the waist of the modified cheongsam turned out, revealing the inside of the light purple transparent small pants Ah AndrewLukas do not look, it will rot the eyes! Erika immediately covered the eyes of AndrewLukas behind her. And little Joanna puffed up and rode the woman, stretching out her little fist to smash her stomach hard. You dare to bully my grandmother, Ill beat you to death, badass woman! This sudden scene stunned everyone. Aliyah also froze. The four little ones came aggressively, but they all sided with her, as if they were going to take it out for her. And being in a daze, Erika had already picked up the bank card on the ground, then handed it to Aliyah, milking it, Grandma, although money is something outside of your body, you cant give it to others so casually, especially to bad people. Little brat, Charles saw the pimp fly away, the whole person suddenly angry, you say who is the bad guy?!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. You are! Erika waspletely unafraid and met Charles eyes openly, Youre the bad guy with ten evils and a lot of blood on your hands! Chapter 568: They took sleeping pills? Hearing this, Charles first reaction was to look down at his palms. The palm of the hand is dry and clean, not to mention the blood, even the stains are not. So, why did this dead girl say he had blood on his hands? Charles was about to scold her for her nonsense when Erika asked leisurely, Great-Uncle, I suppose you havent forgotten the bad things you did in the past, have you? With a whoosh, cold sweat broke out on Charless back! No, it cant be! How could this little guy, who is only five years old, know what happened back then? This must all be a wild guess! But Charless heart waspletely lost, and he didnt even dare to look at Erika. Clearly just a small girl doll, but at the moment in front of him, but suddenly tall and horrible. With his aura in full swing, he thought hed seen a mini version of Sebastian! Hell, isnt this dead girl an outside breed, howe she looks so simr to Sebastian?!! Charles, terrified and flustered, looked down and urged the beaten woman on the ground, Lets go. Huh? The woman, who was still struggling with little Joanna, was dumbfounded when she heard this. Her eyes looked straight at the bank card in Aliyahs hand with great reluctance, What about the money? Get out of here, cant you fucking understand a human being?! Charles steepled. See the situation, the woman also dare not say anything else, a lift little Joanna, pushing Charles on the run. In the blink of an eye, it disappears without a trace. And little Joanna rolled on the ground after a circle, then get up, can not care to pat their own dust, ran to Aliyah, bared teeth smile very cute, Grandma, I just awesome! Aliyah blinked her elegant eyes and finally came back to her senses. She had just been, literally, saved by these four little ones. And three of them, not even her real own grandchildren. Aliyahs mind was suddenly overwhelmed withplications. On this end, after Eric picked up his wedding dress and a few gowns from the dress store, he noticed that the four youngsters were missing. He was instantly frightened and went looking everywhere. Finally asked a round, only to learn that just across the road in front of the cafe, a middle-aged woman will be four small to take away. As for who the middle-aged woman is, a passerby gave a photo. Eric took one look and got weak in the legs. This is not Ms. Stewart! Damn, Ms. Stewart isnt going to take the kid somewhere and do it again, is she? Just at this time, Bonnie called. She came home and found that the four little ones had been taken out by Eric, so she wanted to ask Eric when he was going to send the kids back. As a result, the phone just picked up, Eric cried, less Mrs. Grant, littledy and little gentleman by Ms. Stewart to take away, what to do ah? Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. What?! Bonnie was also almost dizzy, but luckily the wall was next to her and she leaned a little to not fall to the ground. She clenched her silver teeth hard, What the hell is going on, didnt the baby go out with you, how did Ms. Stewart take it away? Eric then rushed to tell Bonnie all the causes and consequences. Bonnie was dizzy and her extremities were cold. She hung up the phone sharply and then dialed Aliyah again. After only two brief rings, Aliyah picked up the phone, but in a low-pitched voice, Keep it down, theyre asleep. Sleeping? Bonnies whole body tingled and her voice trembled beyond belief, Ms. Stewart did you feed them sleeping pills again? Chapter 569: Don’t be happy too soon The wordsnded on the phone, the other end of the phone silent for a good half day, can only vaguely hear the heavy breathing. I dont know if Im adjusting my anger or what Im doing. Why dont youe to the mall and pick them up. Aliyah said, and hung up the phone. Bonnie was left standing in the middle of the living room, puzzled. The mall? Aliyah took the child away and chose a ce with a lot of traffic like a shopping mall, what the hell do you want! But she didnt have time to think about it, so she hurriedly drove to the mall. In the top floor of the childrens yground, saw the four little ones lying in the air-cushioned castle asleep, as well as sitting next to Aliyah. The whole childrens yground was cleared out and there were just a few of them. And originally very childish ce, because there Aliyah elegant and noble sitting there, actually the whole ce looks a lot higher in stature. Bonnie, however, didnt pay that much attention. She rushed straight to the hover castle and tried to wake up the four little ones. Aliyah stopped her, Theyre tired of ying, let them sleep a little longer. Bonnies outstretched hand flinched in mid-air, her eyes looking incredulously at Aliyah, So Ms. Stewart means that they fell asleep just because they were too tired, and not because you fed them sleeping pills? That little girl, Aliyah didnt take her up on it, her gaze falling leisurely on Erika, does she tell fortunes? Shes just messing around. Bonnie couldnt figure out what Aliyah meant by that, so she could only deny it vaguely, Dont believe too much in the words of children, Ms. Stewart. Hearing this, Aliyahs eyebrows instantly knitted together. Just the words of a child? But today, after Erika said those words, Charles did get scared and ran away.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Andst time, Erika met her at the bank and said something that sounded esoteric, but made some sense. Aliyahs thoughts became more and moreplicated. Pondering, Aliyah drew back her thoughts and looked at Bonnie again, They were great today, so as a reward I took them to eat some unclean roadside food and y in this dirty looking childrens yground. Bonnie: The adjectives in the front are really unnecessary! Still, Bonnie said nothing and nodded her head, indicating that she knew. Aliyah also nodded slightly and stood up to prepare to leave. All have gone to the corner, and suddenly stand still, look to Bonnie, this weekend to the Grant Residence, bring a few small pups, they said they want toe and y. Huh? In this moment, Bonnie even suspected that her ears were faulty. Aliyah actually took the initiative and said she would let some of the little ones go to the Grant Residence to y. The reason is, the little ones say they want to go y? Does this mean that Aliyah has started to ept Erika, Andrew and Lukas slowly? Thinking about it, the corners of Bonnies mouth couldnt help but have a slight half upward movement. But Aliyah also seems to have guessed her thoughts, immediately reminded with a stern face, want to be a real the Grant family people, they are still very early, I am only for the sake of Sebastian, you do not think too much. After a pause, and added, As for you, you want to be the Grant familys daughter-inw, but also need a lot of tests, all up to standard before I will ept you. So, dont get too happy. Dropping these words, Aliyah left with a cold face. Chapter 570: Difficulty between right and left People have already walked around the corner, Bonnie still chased after them and thanked them seriously. Thanks for what, for not doing anything to them? Aliyahs face was condensed as she asked in a deep voice. Bonnies clear eyes sparkled with a bit of starlight, Both, I guess, but mostly thanks to Ms. Stewart for taking them to dinner anding here to y, youre a very qualified grandmother. Dont mess with my rtives, you truly be THE Grant family daughter-inw, Im their grandmother. Aliyah corrected, lifting her feet and leaving. Bonnie returned to the childrens yground just in time to see Erika waking up with her eyes rubbed. Erikas two little tuggers on her head were falling apart, and when she shook her head from side to side, her hair waved around. Grandma? She shouted in a milky voice. Bonnie then collected her thoughts and walked over to Erika, Grandma just left, whats wrong? Mommy what are you doing here. Erika blinked in surprise, then yawned again, Nothing, I just wanted to see where Grandma went. Erika, what did you guys just do with Grandma? Bonnie hurriedly asked. Erika then told Bonnie everything that had just happened. Now its all clear. Aliyah brought the little ones to eat and y in the childrens yground because she wanted to thank them. This, Bonnie is still quite amazed. Aliyah actually has a time to thank others. Mommy, Erika gently tugged on Bonnies coat corner and whispered, Grandma even apologized to us just now, although she said it in a hard way, but she obviously recognized her previous mistake! And she apologized to you guys? Bonnie was even more surprised, her mouth could almost fit an ostrich egg, Then how did she apologize to you guys? Erika then began to imitate it beautifully. The little guy wrapped his arms around his chest with a few unnatural expressions, then asked a fewmon sense questions. Finally said dryly, Not bad, it seems that thest sleeping pill did not hurt the brain, just not smart enough, in the future take more of the tonic I sent to the Sunshine Vi. After a pause, and a very disgusted expression, Each one is thin like a monkey, Annie does not give you food to eat? Bonnie was originally smiling, and when she heard thest sentence, she couldntugh anymore.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Why is she everywhere? Hey! Im afraid its hard to get Aliyah to change her mind, so take your time! As I was thinking about it, the rest of the little ones woke up one after another. Bonnie took them to the bathroom for a brief wash to clear their heads before driving them home. Halfway through, I also asked about going to the Grant Residence for the weekend. Im the one who said that. Erika immediately spoke up and admitted, I want to go y on the swings in that garden. Okay, then Ill drive you there this weekend. Bonnie nodded and smiled. As we speak, the car has arrived at the Sunshine Vi. A few of the little ones then went to their rooms to take a bath. Bonnie, meanwhile, sat on the couch and pondered what a few of the little ones had said. Charles actually ran to ask Aliyah for money, and Aliyah, although reluctant, still had to give. Obviously there is a handle in Charles hands. What could be the secret? Bonnie hesitated to tell Sebastian about it and then let him take care of it. But on second thought, if she talked to Sebastian about it, then Aliyah would definitely know that she was the one who blew the pillow talk. When the timees, you may have to hate her again. But if we dont tell Sebastian, we cant just let Aliyah be ckmailed, can we? Chapter 571: The truth of the year For Aliyah, Bonnie didnt feel much. But Charles is no good, and Bonnie should never let him get the benefit of the Grant family again. After all, most of the Grant familys assets are now earned back by Sebastian. Why should Sebastians money be given to Charles for nothing! After thinking about it, Bonnie nned to ask Aliyah herself when she went to the Grant Residence on the weekend, and if she wouldnt talk about it, then she would go to Sebastian. With the idea finalized, Bonnie put her thoughts elsewhere. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Meanwhile, on the outskirts of town, in the Three Nos Inn. Charles sat in his wheelchair, smoking one cigarette after another, his expression shadowy and ghastly, even a thickyer of smoke could not stop. Wow C The bathroom door next to her was pushed open and the woman wrapped in a bath towel came out with an extraordinarily unhappy expression. She grumbled and sat on the edge of the bed, pouting her full, scarlet lips, Charles, why did you choose this kind of ce, its too shabby, the shower gel inside is in bags, and when you feel this quilt, its still wet, obviously its returning to moisture. Listening to the womans incessantints, Charles originally irritable mood was even more turbulent. He took a hard puff on his cigarette, sipping it to a scarlet tip. Then he pressed the rest in the ashtray, his tone hoarse and impatient, What, can only follow me to enjoy the blessings, cant bear to eat this bit of suffering? This tone of voice is clearly fuming. The woman was bbergasted for a moment, hurriedly squeezed out a gentle ttering expression, half squatting in front of Charles, How can it Charles, I am not unable to suffer, I just thought, you are at least a rtive of the Grant family, actually will suffer this kind of aggravation, I am aggravated for you. But isnt it just aggravation? Even before in the hospital, Charles that is also living in a single room, food and drink are taken care of. It is for this reason that women believe Charles words and follow him around. As a result, today, it seems to get the money, four toddlers fell from the sky, hit her dizzy, Charles was also scared to pin the tail and run away. What is this all about! Bear with me again, Charles was coaxed to be happy, a deep breath, fists clenched into a ball, when I get the money, you will take you to live in a five-star hotel, what Chanel Hermes, you want to buy a few buy a few! Hearing this, the womans eyes instantly lit up, Wow, Charles youre so nice! After a pause, he asked curiously, By the way Charles, what the hell are those little dolls today? They said you had blood on your hands, and what was that about? Charles expression changed instantly. His mind remembered the heavy rain many years ago, the mudslide. Under the boulder, the men were buried underneath, using theirst ounce of strength to push Aliyah, who was already on the verge of unconsciousness, out of the car. Then again, he said to Aliyah that he would go and get help, and step by step, he left that ce. When it came back again, Aliyah was actually really rescued by the fire department. Aliyah, who was lying on the stretcher, also squeezed a weak smile towards him and said thank you cousin. What a life! Charles thought, looking down at the woman in front of him, Dont ask things you shouldnt ask, just do your thing! The woman fawned and knuckled down to answer a yes, lightly unbuckled Charless belt and served up Chapter 572: Tell the truth or I’ll kill you! Under the womans hard work, Charles was satisfied and was helped to lie down on the bed to rest. Not muchter, there was a loud snoring sound that went through the clouds. Only the woman was left to go to the bathroom torinse her mouth hard, then returned to the bed, eyes bursting with endless disgust, looking at Charles, who was as dead as a pig. What a disgusting old man! She wouldnt have followed Charles if she hadnt wanted a share of that huge sum of money. Thinking, the woman turned around again in disgust and walked out of the room, intending to go outside to buy a pack of cigarettes. But just as she stepped outside, she was grabbed by a pair of hands around her neck. Toote to make a sound, the woman was dragged into a nearby workroom. It was so dark inside that she couldnt see anything, and could only feel something cold and sharp aimed at her waist. Its vague and stings a little. It should be a dagger or something like that. Don t kill me. The woman was scared out of her mind and pleaded, I still have five hundred dors in my bag, the phone is thetest model, these can be given to you. Bah, this point, you send out the caller! The voice was iparably cold, with disgust. Well, the bag I have on me is a designer one, you take it, you should be able to exchange it for 20, 000 yuan. The woman said again. The person holding her hostage was still disgusted and even ruthlessly demolished, Just such a high imitation, twenty thousand dors? Two thousand is not even worth it! After a pause, and sneered, You are not all followed Charles, which is at least the Grant family rtives, but actually so poor, can not even afford a real bag? You know Charles? the woman was stunned. Snapping- The incandescent lights in the workroom were then turned on. The blinding light poured down, gradually making clear the face behind the woman. She flinched for a moment, then covered her mouth in surprise, You are a billion! Snap! This time it was a hard p thrown at the womans face, hitting her teeth, and her cheeks quickly swelling high, If you dont want to live, I can make you whole. No no no, I want to live, Im sorry Ms. Wilson, I just didnt remember your name for a moment so I called you by the code name on the bounty order, please, dont be angry, dont kill me. Yes, it is Madeleine who is holding the woman hostage at this moment! And she is now wanted by Sebastian, and the whole of Willisto is in a frenzy to find her, just for the 100 million bounty. Call her a billion, but its normal. But Madeleine is just very upset. She had already fled to the countryside, and if she had met for three or five years, when the wind had passed, she could live in a different ce. At this time, she learns that Be has been burned all over her body and sent to the ind prison. Madeleine rushed back to Willisto, but it was toote. Be has been escorted onto a ne to the ind prison. Her only daughter, now shes really gone! Madeleines eyes are scarlet with indignation and she ns to hunker down in Willisto and find a suitable opportunity to kill Bonnie directly. But Inever expected to meet Charles, the great-uncle of the Grant family, in such an isted and dpidated hotel. Even stick to the roots of the wall, and heard some powerful news. Thinking, Madeleine looked viciously at the woman in front of her again, the dagger pushed inward, cutting through the skin and sticking into the flesh, Charles is holding, is there something Aliyah has on him, tell me honestly or I will kill you.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Chapter 573: I will think of a way Feeling the threat of death, the woman was scared out of her soul, speaking in a stuttering voice, I dont know, ah, I just know there is a handle that says something about the fire of that year, and then, Im not sure. She literally had to get down on her knees and kowtow to Madeleine. Please, Ms. Wilson, Im just trying to follow Charles around for a sip of soup, just a tool person, and Charles is defending me. Madeleine grunted coldly, but the dagger in her hand showed no sign of letting go. Of course she knows that women are instrumental people. To put it bluntly, Charles is just a ve and free bed partner to serve himself. No different from the animals. Who would tell too many of their secrets to a beast? But thats no reason for Madeleine to let women off the hook. Madeleines eyes still darted around the woman, then pulled out a certificate and handed it to the woman. What is this? The woman asked with a trembling voice. Madeleine nuzzled, her tone impatient, What, cant read? Literate literate, the woman hurriedly nodded, Ill read it myself. When you look at the words written on it, the woman was so scared that her legs went weak. Isnt this a great contagious disease! If you get this disease, you will not die quickly, but your immune system will gradually decline until itpletely copses and disintegrates. At that time, even a small cold, can also be tortured to death. Not to mention the body in case there is a bump or a small wound, will continue to flow pus deterioration, and even grow maggots only the dead And just now she touched Madeleine, and even had wounds on her body, and the wounds were in contact with Madeleine. Then wouldnt she also be infected? See, I carry this disease in my body, and as you know, this disease only has blockers abroad, and youre lucky I have one on hand, originally for my daughter, but shes sent to the ind prison now, so apparently she cant use it. So, its cheaper for women. Really, thanks Ms. Wilson, so wheres the blocking agent? The woman was so moved that tears fell from her eyes and looked around for the blocking agent. Dont worry, Madeleine said again in a hushed voice, I can give you the blocker, but not now. She came up to the woman andughed, There is a ten-day incubation period from when the infection is suspected to when you actually get infected, and any injection of blockers during that time can stop being infected. Hearing these words, the woman immediately understood, her eyes bashfully looked at Madeleine, Ms. Wilson, I will do whatever you want me to do, as long as I can do it, I will do it! Youre smart, Madeleine nodded with satisfaction, and its not that hard, Ill give you the blocking agent as long as you help me get the handle Charles is pinching in his hands.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. What?! The woman looked up in panic, But Charles couldnt have told me that at all. Madeleine waved her hand impatiently, Thats your business, if you want the blocker, bring me the handle in exchange. After a pause, and a conspiratorial smile, or you can go buy your own blocking agent, half a million, and shipped back from abroad at least half a month, by then you can not help even if you hit on! I I will definitely think of something! The thought of being tortured to death by an infectious disease, the woman shivered and hurriedly opened her mouth to promise. Chapter 574: Ask her again to take the baby Madeleine nodded with great satisfaction, Thats not it, hurry up and help me find out the handle, for you and me, both good. With that, Madeleine let the woman go. Madeleine also left the hotel quickly. Finding a dead end where no one was, a hint of smugness crossed her hate-filled eyes and she slowly and methodically put away the report card in her hand. This stuff, its really good! Yes, Madeleine actually did not have any infectious disease at all, this is just a fake report form that she paid for. The goal is to wait until someone captures her for a bounty, she says she has a contagious disease, andunches an attack. This will allow you to escape while people are afraid to dodge. But I never thought that today it woulde in handy for this purpose. When she gets her hands on Aliyah, shell have a way to get rid of that little bitch Bonnie and still bring Be back from Sea Ind Prison to take her ce as Mrs. Grant again. It must be possible! In the blink of an eye, its the weekend. Early in the morning, the four little ones were up and about. They were so self-conscious that they didnt even ask Bonnie to help them, they dressed themselves, washed their faces and brushed their teeth, and sat obediently at the table to eat breakfast. Even the banana-vored milk, which I usually dislike, was consumed in a few gulps today with no oneining. Being so well behaved certainly serves a purpose. And their purpose today is to go to the Grant Residence to y on the swings. Aliyah had mentioned it to Bonnie once before at the childrens yground, so Bonnie was in agreement. Plus she also had to go to Aliyah today to ask something, so after walking downstairs, she gently said, Okay, you guys go add a coat after eating, it might cool down today oh. Yes mommy! Little Joanna immediately replied in a milky voice. Thats when Bonnies cell phone rang.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Its Vivian calling. Once connected, Vivians sincere voice came from the other end of the phone, Annie, sorry to bother you again, someone just sent us a photo saying that Peter is having a party at a vi in the suburbs, Katifen and I have to go over to catch him. The asion of catching people is not so suitable to bring Damon. So, ask Bonnie to help take care of Damon. Without even thinking about it, Bonnie nodded her head and agreed, Then you can leave Damon at the hotel, Ille and pick him upter. Okay, thank you so much! Vivian hung up the phone with great emotion. Hang up the phone, the four little ones have put on their coats ande down from upstairs. Mommy, were ready to go! Erika said, tilting her little head. Bonnie, on the other hand, thought for a moment and went upstairs to get one of Andrews jackets. Mommy, Andrews already got his coat on. Erika reminded. Its for Damon, he hasnt been in Willisto long and I dont know if he has a thick coat, so its always good for me to be prepared. Bonnie exined. Hearing this, little Joannas amethyst eyes immediately shone brightly and she was especially excited, Wow, is Damon going to y with us at the Grant Residence too! Yeah, Damons Mommy and Daddy have some business to take care of, so Damon is staying with you guys today, so have fun. Bonnie softly admonished. little Joanna puffed up her chest, especially serious, Dont worry mommy, I will take Damon to have a good time at the Grant Residence. The swings in the Grant Residence, the beautiful flowers, and the stickers and dolls she treasured as a child. Shes taking it all out for Damon to y with! Chapter 575: Remember to come with me later Bonnie drove and took the four youngsters to the hotel. Damon is lying on the coffee table with a small spread-out book in front of him, engrossed in writing something. When he heard a noise behind him, he turned his head with joy in his eyes. Like a little butterfly, he jumped into Bonnies arms, Mommy Annie, youre here to pick me up! Yeah, Bonnie couldnt help but feel a softness in her heart when she saw Damon, and reached out to touch the duck-tongue cap on his head, What are you writing about? Damon then hurriedly handed his book to Bonnie to look at, scratching his head somewhat embarrassed, Its a Monopoly game strategy for Andrew so he wont always lose. Hearing this, Andrews cheeks next to him suddenly flushed with a touch of imperceptible scarlet. He hurriedly coughed and resumed his usual cool and cold look, his tone was very twisted and stiff, What do I want this kind of thing for, Im not interested in that kind of game yed by children at all. Bonnie sees through it and doesnt say anything. If youre really not interested, who was the person who stayed upte that day and was still working on it?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Damon is also particrly understanding, immediately changed his words, I know you are not interested, but the more people in this game, the better the game, and I hope you win, so I wrote, you are interested in reading, not interested in the bag as scrap paper! With that, it was shoved directly into Andrews small school bag. Andrews cheeks tensed up even more, not knowing whether to say thank you or not. Having said that, its an admission that you really need this cheat sheet secret. Its not polite to say no. And Damon seemed to see his difficulty, immediately bared his teeth and smiled, I have written for so long, my hands are sore, you buy me a lollipop as a gift, okay, as a hard payment. Good. Andrew immediately went down the slope. Theres a candy store right downstairs, lets go get it! Damon said immediately. The four little ones then ran outside hand in hand. Bonnie was left standing behind, shaking her head helplessly and gratefully. From just now and all the things before, Damon is especially like the big brother in this group of little guys. If he really is Natan, then everything will beplete now, right! But the thought was only just risen when Bonnie put it to rest. What to think, Sebastian has spoken to her and will bring Natan back to see her as soon as possible. So how can this Damon in front of you be Natan? Bonnie dismissed the thought in her mind and followed quickly out as well. At the candy store downstairs, Andrew was particrly generous, buying Damon a dozen lollipops and even choctes for Bonnie and Aliyah. This dark chocte is not too good, but its good for the body. Andrew said. Bonnie dly epted the gift, Yes, I will eat it well. With that, hetucked the choctes into his pocket and drove the five little ones to the Grant Residence. The car was only halfway through the drive when the sky clouded over and the temperature dropped. Luckily Bonnie was prepared and took a jacket for Damon and let him put it on now. Not to mention, it actually fits unexpectedly. Even from the back, and AndrewLukas almost exactly the same, if not from the hat to distinguish, can not tell who is who. Seeing this, little Joannas eyes rolled and she immediately had a good idea. She came up to Damons ear and whispered, Damon, when we get to the Grant Residenceter, youll follow me, okay? Chapter 576: Her Panic Although he didnt know why, Damon nodded his head and agreed. Whatever little Joanna tells him to do, hell do it! So when the car pulled into the garage, little Joanna pulled open the door and ran to the front yard with Damon in tow. In front of the flower garden in the front yard, Aliyah is holding up a pair of flower shears and is trimming the leaves and branches of the begonias in front of her. She wore avender cheongsam today, looking from afar, and the surrounding flowers and nts perfectly blended into one, temperament and elegance. Grandma! little Joanna jumped up and down and ran over. Aliyah hurriedly put the flower shears on the edge of the flower bed so as not to stab little Joanna. She originally wanted to reach out to hug little Joanna, but just opened his hand, and felt very awkward, so put back, stood straight to look at little Joanna, the tone of twisted hard, so fast running why, and no one chasing you! Little Joanna doesnt care about that.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She still happily hugged Aliyahs wrist and rubbed it on her little face, Because I want to see Grandma sooner! Who taught you to be slick at such a young age? Aliyah continued to be stern-faced, but there was a vague sign of recovery. Little Joanna tilted her head, I was told by my teacher that I should say nice things to my elders and make them happy, so that I can be a good boy. Aliyah then stopped talking. And little Joanna didnt dwell on it, she ran to pull Damon again and showed Aliyah, Grandma look, this is Damon, his back is exactly like AndrewLukas, its like triplets! As she said that, little Joanna pulled Damon around. But Aliyahs eyes widened instantly, and she stumbled backwards in a hasty and uncontroble manner, her lips pale. How does this kid have the exact same earlobes as Natan?! Impossible, Natan is obviously dead! Aliyah kept shaking her head and backing up, looking like she was about to fall on the sharp flower shears and get stabbed and bleeding. Ms. Stewart look out! At the critical moment, Bonnie appeared and helped Aliyah. Aliyah, however, stumbled back upstairs to her room as if she had seen a ghost. Leaving little Joanna with a face full of confusion, Whats wrong with Grandma? She just wanted Grandma to see how much Damon and AndrewLukas backs look alike, so why was Grandma so scared? Damon, on the other hand, was beside himself with apprehension and guilt, Did Grandma Ye see my face and was shocked? No, shes just a little sick all of a sudden. Bonnie reached out and rubbed Damons head, Okay, you guys go y, Ill go check on her. Only after gentle coaxing did the two little ones blossom into smiles again, running hand in hand towards the swings in the backyard. Bonnie stood up and went into the house. She went to the kitchen to bring a cup of hot cocoa before going upstairs and knocking on Aliyahs door. Come in. Aliyah, thinking it was the butler, said in a deep voice. When the door was pushed open and she got a good look at Bonnies face, she froze, What are you doing here? Bonnie walked over to Aliyah and handed her the hot cocoa with concern in her voice, Are you okay? Nothing. Aliyah didnt want to show her fear in front of Bonnie, so she immediately denied it, Its just that I wasnt feeling well just now. So, Bonnie nodded, that seems to have recovered by now, just in time, lets talk about Charles. Chapter 577: Who am I to be your accomplice? When Charles was mentioned, Aliyahs nerves, which had been rxed, were instantly tense again. What do you mean? Aliyah raised her elegant eyes, her tone just as unpleasant. And Bonnie continued to speak as if she didnt feel it, Erika told me all about what happened in front of the coffee shop the other day, Ms. Stewart, you have something on Charles, dont you? Otherwise, why would Charles be given so many bank cards.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It is clear that Sebastian has spoken out and has shown her the dark side of Charles with her own eyes. This is our the Grant familys business, you, an outsider, have no right to interfere. Aliyah clenched her teeth and tried to tense up her cold expression. Bonnie nodded, Of course I know that, but I also know that if I tell Sebastian directly about this, then Ms. Stewart youre bound to have a big fight with him. She came to nip the problem in the bud, not to make a big mess of it. Then you can choose not to say anything! Aliyah took it in one gulp, her eyes scarlet and oozing blood, Just pretend you dont know and be a mute, cant you? Paper can never cover fire, when it is discovered, I am Ms. Stewart your aplice, as you said, I am just an outsider, an outsider, can also be your aplice? In three words, Bonnie disliked the words back. She sat down opposite Aliyah, the window breeze, raven hair along the fair white cheeks swaying, can not block the clear eyes between the stars. Aliyah is like being strangled by a pair ofrge invisible hands,pletely out of breath. She was reticent for a long time before finally speaking again, So what do you want me to do? I dont mean any harm, Ms. Stewart, you may think of me as an outsider, but I am sincerely trying to help you, after all, what makes a man like Charles threaten the Grant family and get the benefit of the doubt? Aliyah was silent. She does have something on Charles, and when ites out, it will have a huge impact. But this handle, she could not tell anyone. Not even if Bonnie is sincere in helping her! Thats enough! Aliyahs face wentpletely cold as she raised her hand and knocked the hot cocoa in front of her to the ground. The dark brown hot cocoa sshed strange patterns on the shag carpet, the white mist instantly dense up, making the sentiment under Aliyahs eyes blurred. Her voice became colder and colder, as cold as frost, I will talk to Sebastian myself, no need for you to interfere, remember your position clearly, you are an outsider and have no right to interfere! Okay, then Ms. Stewart must remember to say that. Bonnie, not to be disagreeable, got up and left. She also saw that there was no way Aliyah could tell her this handle, so there was no point in dwelling on it. Anyway, the words had been brought to her, and if Aliyah turned around and didnt say anything, she went and told Sebastian, and Aliyah couldnt get mad anymore. After all, she had alreadye to inform Aliyah. With that in mind, Bonnie got up to leave Aliyahs room. Walking to the door of the room, she was called by Aliyah again. Who is that child? Aliyah asked coldly. Bonnie flinched for a moment before responding, Did you say Damon? Hes Dr. Katifens son, and Dr. Katifen has operated on me before. Dr. Katifen? The name is a foreigner. And then remembering the hasty nce just now, that small childs pupils do carry a little blue. Apparently it was a small foreign child. It was all just a case of her mistaken identity. No more bringing him to the Grant Residence, its not like its a park thats open to everyone! Aliyah ordered. Chapter 578: Damon is missing? Hearing this, Bonnies hand unconsciously clenched into a fist. The dislike and rejection of Damon in Aliyahs tone made her really ufortable inside! But this is the Grant Residence after all, Aliyahs ce, she cant say anything. Had to say, I wont bring him back in the future, and please hope Ms. Stewart can pretend not to show rejection and displeasure at least until Damon leaves. Damon was already overly understanding and would have been sad to see Aliyah hate him. A child who has experienced so much hardship really shouldnt be looked at in a discriminatory light anymore. Youre ordering me around? Aliyah was a little upset. Bonnie squeezed out a smile and replied calmly, Ms. Stewart you can think what you want, I can be an order or a threat, but as long as the purpose is achieved. With those words, Bonnie disappeared at the door of the room.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Aliyah was so angry that she dropped everything in front of her hard on the floor, crackling a mess and filling the floor with wreckage. Bonnie continued to walk downstairs as if she hadnt heard. She went to the back garden where the five little ones were lining up to y on the swings, their little faces all flushed with excitement. The sun was also pouring down at this time, falling on the tips of their ever-jumping hair, with a brilliant chestnut color that simply warmed Bonnies heart. Mommy! Erika ran over and raised her little head inquiringly, I heard Grandma wasnt feeling well, is she okay? Its okay, its better, but shes going to rest in her room, so you guys dont bother her. Bonnie said with a smile. After a pause and added, And grandma to rest today, we should not disturb her, there is a shopping mall nearby, we go to the movies, eat hot pot, and then go to the childrens park in the afternoon? The temptation to go out and get high is naturally much greater than a swing. Erika immediately nodded her head in agreement and ran back to tell the rest of the cubs. Im going to go to the bathroom and then Ill leave. Andrew said, lifting his feet toward the house. Andrew wait for me, Ill go too. Lukas immediately followed. Erika and Joanna looked at each other and decided to go to the bathroom, so that they could stuff more popcorn and coke into their empty stomachs after the stinky poop! By the swing in the garden, only Damon and Bonnie were left. Mommy Annie, Damon ran to the swing, using his sleeve to carefully wipe the swing to clean, eyes bright as a river of stars, issued an invitation, you sit up, I push you! Sure. Bonnie was not polite, so she nodded her head and agreed. She just doubts that Damon, with his thin arms and legs, can really push himself? But who knows, the swing actually began to slowly sway up, and the amplitude is getting bigger and bigger! Jesus! Bonnie turned her head in disbelief, Damon, howe youre so strong! The result is even more confusing when you take another look. Because Damons hand didnt touch her at all, it was the swing itself that was moving! What is this situation? Its haunted in broad daylight! The next second, Damon exined, Its an electric swing, I pressed the switch, it will move on its own, oh, isnt it amazing? Bonnie nodded. Electric swing this thing, she really is the first time to see. Mommy Annie, you sit here first, Im going to go to the bathroom too oh. Damon said, and suddenly got anxious to pee, and then ran towards the house. Bonnie didnt care too much, still immersed in the shock of the electric Chiaki. But when everyone came back and urged her to get going, Bonnie realized that Damon hadnte back yet. Even the four little ones said they didnt see Damon in the house at all. But he was clearly going to the bathroom in the house! Chapter 579: The Four Treasures Come Together! Bonnie instantly panicked. Rushing to the house to look around, but no sign of Damon. Ask those busy maids, they also said they did not see Damon enter the house. How is it possible? Such a big child, cant disappear into thin air! The first thought that came to Bonnies mind was that Aliyah had made a move on Damon. After all, just now Aliyah acted like she hated Damon. Just as I was about to go upstairs to Aliyah and ask for rification, Damons whispered voice came from outside the foyer, Mommy Annie, are you looking for me? Its Damon! Bonnie turned her head and found Damon standing in the doorway, his two small hands clutching the corners of his coat, even the probe in looked so cautious. It was as if he was some kind of filth that would defile the room.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But it is also true. Damon is really scared. Because there is a maid behind the fierce, see Damon probe, immediately grabbed his ears and pull back. The mouth also shouted shrilly, Stay away, are you trying to sneak in?! Let him go! Bonnies heart instantly stung and she wanted to go up to the maid to stop her. But the four little ones next to her moved even faster than she did. Dont look at their legs are not as long as Bonnie, but running up like stepping on a wheel of wind and fire. Almost in the blink of an eye, heran to the maid and Damon. First of all, the cool and cold Andrew made a flying kick, which directly kicked the maid to the ground. Then Erika and Joanna mounted the maid, hitting and choking her, and asionally grabbing her hair. Only Lukas was standing by, gentle and elegant, just checking Damons ears. Bonnie flinched for a moment before stepping forward at the sound of the maids rm. She walked up to Lukas, stroked his head and asked curiously, Lukas, why dont you follow them and clean up after the servants? Although Bonnie also admits that it is wrong to use violence against violence, but this maid is even bullying children, it is really unbearable to watch. So, its not called using violence to counter violence, its called using ones own way to treat ones own body! Lukas tilted his head, clean and elegant face with a few good-natured smile, This is a little less civilized, I like other ways. Hearing this, Erika, who had just punched the maid in the face, turned her head to look at him, Lukas, so whats your Sven way? Lukas slowly pulled out his childs cell phone and dialed the police. Then said in a childish and iparable voice, Hey, police uncle? I want to call the police, someone abused children, causing bruises on the ear, I now suspect that there is also damage to the inner ear canal, both physical and psychological have been seriously injured, please send someone over, direct criminal detention! Hanging up the phone, he looked up at Bonnie again and smiled slightly, Mommy, its more appropriate to leave things like cleaning up bad guys to prison, dont you think? Bonnies head was full of ck lines. The good guys, feelings her Andrew is the real belly big brother ah, with the most sunny voice, said the most vicious cold words. Its almost as good as Sebastian! And when the maid heard this, she was scared out of her wits. If she is really detained, she will not be able to continue working at the Grant Residence, and there will be no ce for her in the huge Willisto, Im afraid. Please, young master! The maid was so frightened that tears poured down her face, Can I apologize with him, please call the police and tell them not toe and arrest me! Chapter 580: This is my baby! Looking at the maid who was crying in front of him, Lukas eyes just crossed with a sh ofplicated emotions.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Regret it now? What have you been doing? I Im just a servant, I do what Im told, so I can only stop him and not let him in, I admit I was a little over the top just now, I apologize, I apologize to him! The maid said. Damon has never seen such a show. His little face was filled with panic and he took several steps backwards, trying to get away from the maid. But the more he hid, the more the maids chased. Soon Damon was blocked in the corner and forced to listen to the maids apology. Come on, little Joanna stepped forward and took Damons hand, with a milky, yet somewhat fierce warning, You twist your ears purple too, and forget about it. Fine, fine. The maid hurriedly twisted her own ears hard. Then see a few little ones did not mean to pack her again, which hurriedly slipped away. Leaving Damon back to his senses, he thanked very sincerely, Just now, thank you for helping me. Youre wee Damon, were brother and sister, we should help each other! Little Joanna waved her hand. Bonnie also walked up and rubbed Damons head, If you get bullied in the future, dont put up with it, we dont mess with things, but were definitely not afraid of things either, just like them, okay? Yes! Looking around arge four small cast a gaze, Damon heart warm, heavy nod. With that, Bonnie just took a few of them to the car. Sitting in the car, Bonnie asked Damon, Where did you go just now? I wanted to go to the bathroom, but the aunt wouldnt let me in, so I couldnt hold it in any longer and went to the house next door to find a bathroom. Damon answered truthfully. The house next to it is the alias where Charles lived earlier. Although the other house is vacant, all the facilities inside are still functional. The toilet in that house is so high, I cant even climb up there. little Joannained. Damon said, Theres a little stool right next to it, hanging on the side of the sink, so just take it down and step on it. Is that so? Little Joanna immediately widened her eyes in adoration, Damon you are so observant! Is that an observation? Damon flinched and said in a very small voice, Its like I knew as soon as I walked in The wind outside the car window whistled and blew, blocking out Damons voice. Naturally, Bonnie, who was driving in front, didnt hear it. Apart from this little hup at the Grant Residence, the five youngsters had a great time today. When it was almost dark, Bonnie sent the four youngsters back to the Sunshine Vi first, and then took Damon back to the hotel. She ns to wait until Vivian and Katifen return before leaving. But until 10 oclock at night, the two still did not return. Instead, Damon thoughtfully brought Bonnie a cup of hot milk and said, Mommy Annie, why dont you go home first, your brothers and sisters must be waiting for you at home! Its okay, they have Dad Sebastian at home with them. Bonnie shook her head and raised a gentle smile. Damon tilted his head to look at her, his pretty little tiger teeth showing, Im fine, I used to be alone at home when I was abroad! What? But isnt Damon only five years old. Arent you afraid to be home alone? I have a bear! Damon immediately ran to his room and took out his teddy bear and showed it to Bonnie, The bear will protect me. Bonnies eyes fell on the teddy bear. It was a brown bear with many patches sewn on and even missing an arm and a leg, which looked worn out. It is no exaggeration to say that it is no different from the ones picked up from the garbage heap. Mommy said I had this teddy bear in my hand when she picked me up from the dumpster. Damon describes the origin of the teddy bear. Chapter 581: It seems that my body makes you very satisfied Originally, Damon told Bonnie the story of the bear. The teddy bear, like Damon at the time, was engulfed in mes and was in a state of disrepair, just like a rag and burnt ck cotton around the edges. But Damon just wouldnt let go and was particrly forceful. In the end, he was still anesthetized on the operating table before the doctor broke his hand and took the teddy bear away. As soon as the anesthesia has just passed, the person has not yet regained consciousness and started looking for this teddy bear in a daze again. So Mommy fixed this teddy bear for me, and Ill take it with me wherever I go! As long as he has this teddy bear, hes not afraid of anything! When he said this, Damons eyes shone brightly, radiant as if the Milky Way in the sky. But Bonnie couldnt help but feel a little sour at the tip of her nose. This teddy bear must have been very important to Damon at one time, right? So even if you endure severe pain, you have to clutch it in your hand, lest it be snatched away. So dont worry about me, Mommy Annie, Ive got Bear with me, and of course my siblings need to have you with them. Damon said. Bonnie nodded and mmmed, Okay, then Ill finish your bedtime story and leave. This time Damon did not refuse and happily ran to the bed to lie down and wait for Bonnie to tell the story. Damon had fallen asleep before the frog prince finished his story. Bonnie gently tucked him in and noticed the stitched-up bear with a hole in his belly, revealing the cotton inside. She wanted to use the hotels sewing kit to mend it, but Damon clutched it too tightly and she couldnt get it off, so she gave up. And in this case, even if she helps fix it, the bear will soon fall apart again. Damon will be devastated if the dayes when it can no longer be repaired. Bonnies mind can even think of the scene at that time. Somewhere in the heart, there is no reason for a tightening. She lowered her long, slender eyshes and stared at Damon for a long time before getting up and leaving the hotel. N?velDrama.Org owns this. It was 11:00 pm when I returned to the Sunshine Vi. The whole the Sunshine Vi is quiet, the lights in the four small rooms have been turned off, leaving only Sebastians study below, quietly leaking a side of light. Bonnies clear willow eyebrows frowned at once. She went to the kitchen and made a cup of coffee and carried it to Sebastians study. BuckleC The in white fingers knocked on the exquisite and elegant walnut door of the room, making a dull sound. Enter. Sebastians voice was low and mellow, reaching Bonnies ears through the door panel. She then opened the door. I made you a cup of coffee, you drink it and hurry up and take care of things, then Bonnies words had not yet finished, abruptly stopped, clear eyes crossed deer-like panic and shyness, eyes do not know where to put. My God, is this a scene she can watch! The Sebastian in front of him was covered in a loose ck bathrobe, with arge broad chest exposed in an attractive and healthy wheat color. Its almost like you cant help but get weak in the legs. And looking upwards, the well-defined, handsome face is framed with gold-rimmed sses, blocking the aggression in the zhan ck pupils, like svengali scum. Bonnies cheeks instantly flushed and her heart pounded. It seems that my body is quite satisfying to you? Sebastians body leaned back and a teasing smile gradually took hold of the corners of his lips. Chapter 582: Taking the wrong information Bonnie flinched for a moment, then reacted to what Sebastian meant by that. Her face exploded red, and even her ears and neck were flushed with a faint pink. Stammering, No, I didnt! Said, and hurriedly put on a disgusted expression, Your body is not good well, on just general, much worse than those I have seen before. The words came out, and Sebastians smile in front of him froze at the corners of his mouth. He got up and walked over to Bonnie, circling her with both hands on the door, his burning breath hitting the fair white cheeks as much as he could, but his tone was cold, Youve seen other mens bodies? I Bonnie blinked her long, slender raven eyshes, wanting to cry. Would Sebastian believe her if she said now that she was just talking nonsense? The brain turned around, then nodded, Yes, swimming and divingpetitions are not only wearing swimming trunks, they are much better figure than you! Sebastian: There was a pause before he asked in a deep voice, Is it really just a matter of having seen these people? Really! Bonnie nodded her head as if she was mashing it, her expression more serious than ever, Thats all there is to it. Her palms, out of ayer full of sweat, simply nervous to the extreme. Sebastian, however, did not intend to just let her go, and his thin lips moved closer and closer, almost on Bonnies cherry lips. Just then, his cell phone rang, breaking the charm in this study. Sebastian Zhans ck pupils were displeased, but he still took out his cell phone and answered the call. Only the tone was excessively cold and frightening, What is it? Eric on the other end of the phone shivered hard at the sound and said in an extremely low voice, Mr. Grant, the information you said at the cross-country meeting tonight hasnt been uploaded to the group yet, and everyone is waiting to get it and go to work. Sebastian wrinkled his brow, I left it in the car and uploaded it in half an hour. But as soon as the words left her mouth, Bonnie hurriedly said, Ill get it! Ill get it for you right now. With that, he slipped out of Sebastians shackles and scuffed his way down the stairs. If you dont run now, when will you wait? And looking at Bonnies back as she flew away, Sebastians lips could not help but hook a faint arc, and then ordered in a deep voice, Allocate one billion to invest in Willistos swimming and diving team. Huh? Eric on the other end of the phone puzzled, Mr. Grant how you suddenly remembered to invest in sports ah, and now the most momentum is fencing and skating, we should Youre teaching me to do something? Sebastian interrupted. Eric immediately wimped out, No no, Mr. Grant you say invest in whatever you want, then I will go first thing tomorrow morning to arrange. Well, have them wear the Grant Group logo swimsuits, one-piece for the women and, for the men, tops as well. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Just after the exnation, Bonnie came back panting, clutching a ck USB drive in her hand. Is this it? Bonnie asked. Sebastian nodded without looking closely, and fearing that Bonnie had slipped away, he ordered, Help me open the information inside. Bonnie did not react at all, she is a sheep into the tigers mouth. She dutifully helped open the material and asked curiously, Which one is it, there are many options, Study Material 1, Study Material 2, or the ssic Collection?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Whats all this nonsense! Sebastian looked puzzled and wanted to ask Bonnie what she was babbling about, where were these strange categories on his sh drive. Before she could say anything, Bonnie had shaken her hand and clicked on Profile 1. The sound of ambiguous rhythm, through theputers external audio, quickly resounded throughout the study! Chapter 583: Exactly the same bear In the sound wave, Bonnie was frozen in ce. And Sebastian next to him wasnt much better. He remembered where the damn sh drive hade from. It was Katifen who slipped it to him that day. I should have known I should have just thrown it in the trash outside the hotel! Snapping- Sebastian stepped forward and unplugged the sh drive straight away, keeping his face as calm as possible, Dont get me wrong, it was forced on me by Expert Smithst time, he said it was some kind of gift, I didnt pay attention to it and didnt know what was in it. Bonnies cheeks were flushed and her brain was starting to get a little dizzy from the heat. Just nodded in panic and then rushed off. Damn, what are you waiting for if you dont run. This scene is too awkward! But when she rushed back to her room and wrapped herself up in the nket, Bonnie couldnt help butugh out loud. Just now Sebastians exnation that there is no silver bullet here is too cute! Rolling around in bed with the nket, it took Bonnie a long time to fall asleep with a smile on her face. And this night, I dont know whether Sebastian was embarrassed or really busy, actually stayed in the study until dawn. Until early the next morning, they met in the dining room downstairs, their eyes were still a little embarrassed to look at each other. Today, Bonnie had to go to the office with Sebastian, and sitting in the car made the atmosphere even more awkward. Neither man spoke, and there was silence around them. Finally, halfway through the traffic lights, Bonnie could not help but break the silence first, The design and the otherpany hit the stalk thing, have you checked it out? The traitor on thepanys side was found, but hes nothing more than an informant, and its pointless to find out, so youre needed to help put on a show today. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Good. Bonnie was quick to agree, How will it y out? Sebastian nod, very simple, I will announce in public, you reced the design, and get the cooperation of the affirmative, this evening to organize a dinner to celebrate in advance, the other party will naturally be impatient, taking advantage of the celebration dinner quietly hands to get the design, and then sent to the hands of the mastermind behind. In this way, the real source can be traced. Bonnie nodded, So that means, except for the internalpany meeting in the morning and the celebration dinner in the evening, Im fine and free in the afternoon? Eh. Sebastians thin lips pursed slightly, What do you have to get busy with? Its not a big deal, Bonnie waved her hand, just remembered that thepany has a famous toy store and wanted to buy a new teddy bear for Damon. Saying that, Bonnie also found the photo from her phone and handed it to Sebastian to see, Its this kind of one, almost exactly the same as Damons one of the bears. Although the new bear cannot rece the original one, it can protect Damon together with the original bear. Even the bear superman, but also need to rest and shift well! The bottom line is that she wants Damon to know that there are other people in this world who will give him bears and will take good care of him. But Sebastian saw the picture, but the pupils of the fierce contraction up, the hand also followed the trembling, almost even the steering wheel can not hold. This bear is exactly the same as the one he took Natan to pick out that year! At that time abroad, Natan deliberately chose a bear, said to give little Joanna as a birthday gift, and has been squeezed in the hand, how can not let go. But then, Natan took the bear and disappeared into the fire together N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 584: Just because you you have Sebastian backing you up? Sebastians heart, cant help but flooded with a few memories of bitterness. But then, not so sad again. For he was now certain that Natan had not perished in that fire. So as long as we find Natan, the past, he still has the opportunity to double, oh no, hundreds of times to make up for Natan! Just like this bear, he can buy many more and put them away, and when Natanes back, he will give them all to him! Thinking, Sebastians bony fingers tapped on the steering wheel, his voice raspy and dark, Ill go to the toy store with you this afternoon. Hmm? Bonnie flinched for a moment, then responded. Sebastian is supposed to be going to the toy store to buy gifts for the four little ones in the house! Its great that hes looking more and more like a perfect andpetent daddy now. The atmosphere in the car became more and more rxed and pleasant, and by the time they got to the office, the two were still talking andughing together on the top floor. Sebastian quickly held a senior-level meeting to talk about the recement of Bonnies design work. At that moment, several old shareholders were a little impatient. Uncle Jack, in particr, pped the table directly, almost pointing at Sebastians nose and cursing. But remembering Sebastians cold behavior against the opponents, he could not help but be a bit abashed and withdrew his finger, only to say with a stern face, Ridiculous, although the Grant Group is owned by the Grant family, we all have a share of the shares, so why are you taking thew into your own hands? To put it nicely, this is called a dictatorship. To put it bluntly, that is to gamble with the interests of all. You insist on making this woman the designer, I put up with it, but now you have to change the design on the fly, are you nning to gamble with the blueprint of the whole Asian board? All the hopes, on such a woman? I have 100% confidence in Annies design, please rest assured that you all are also at ease. Sebastians tone was still very thin, not even a half-hearted rise and fall could be heard. Confident? Heh! Uncle Jackughed and turned the tables on Bonnie, Miss Annie, are you that confident in yourself too? Bonnie gently bit her soft cherry lips, but her expression was not subservient, nor did she carry the slightest bit of timidity, Of course, since I took this order, I will do my best to do the best I can. More critically, today is just a bureau, to catch the mole, she can not show weakness, even in the face of Uncle Jacks provocation and questioning, but also to meet the head. Uncle Jack heard this, even more angry. What are your credentials, dont think I dont know where youe from, a single mother raising three kids on her own, hanging out abroad for a while anding to Willisto, what, so bold now because you got close to the president of the Grant Group? When this statement was made, the entire conference room was in an uproar. All they knew was that the designer in front of them was the one Sebastian had openly proposed to at the house party. But nothing is known about Annies life and origins. Now that Uncle Jack has been blown out of the water, everyone is abuzz! Mr. Grants taste is really heavy, he actually likes women who have given birth to three children. To have three, that age should be more than forty, or already running five? This kind of woman can actually confuse Mr. Grant, what is the ce where the instinct is great? The man said, while dropping his unsuspecting gaze on Bonnies body, slowly moving down, with a spective and nasty smile on the corner of his mouth.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 585: His Choking Pepper The veins in the corners of Sebastians forehead jutted out. His woman, is also this group of people can just talk and bully? He copied the folder on the table with his hand and prepared to smash it into the shareholders face. Ah! In the next second, that shareholder let out a pig-killing cry of pain. But not for being smashed by Sebastian. Instead, Bonnie grabbed the coffee on the table and sshed it on his face with unerring precision. The coffee, which was still bubbling with dense white gas, gurgled down his cheeks and made the mans light-white suit blotchy and dirty, making itpletely unwatchable. The face, which was full of cross flesh, was even more red and swollen with burns. What are you doing! The man was so angry he was going crazy, You want to get me killed?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Yeah? Bonnie showed an astonished expression, her scarlet lips upturned for me, So shareholder Zhou can speak human, huh? Hearing this, shareholder Zhous face instantly turned iron blue and gritted his teeth in anger, What do you mean by that? Literally, Bonnie said with a frank expression, cing the already empty coffee cup in her palm and ying with it, I thought you were some kind of shit-eating beast, seeing as you were just spewing shit! Zhou shareholders were so angry that they almost lost their breath. And Bonnies gaze swept over everyone in the room, If I do make a mistake at work today and you all bash me, I have noints. But, deny me before its all over, or even specte on non-sense from a private life perspective, dont me me for not showing mercy! After saying this, Bonnie then put the coffee cup in her hand heavily on the table and directly turned around to leave. Clear eyes nced at Uncle Jack for a moment as he walked to the door. Just one nce made Uncle Jacks legs go weak and he almost slipped out of his chair. The entire conference room, silent, so quiet that even drop a pin can hear. It was only after a long time that Zhous shareholders covered their faces and started yelling, Mr. Grant, is this the designer you found? My face is so hot that its disfigured! And in the face of the week shareholders screaming, Sebastians mouth swirled slightly curved. His Bonnie is really grown up and can easily cope with this situation. Live off a choking pepper. Only his choking pepper! As for the rest, he passed a look to Eric, who was taking minutes of the meeting, and got up to leave. See the situation, the week shareholders rush to be to catch up. Eric stopped him with a polite but indifferent smile on his face, Shareholder Zhou, lets just talk about whats going on. Talk to you? Shareholder Zhou snorted, his eyes filled with disgust and contempt. What are you, Ill talk to you, you can make the call to pay me back? Shareholder Zhou yelled. Eric nodded, Sure. After a pause, and regrettably look at Zhou shareholders, But from the current situation of Zhou shareholders, medical expenses I do not have to pay, you also have to give my family Mrs. Grant a million. What?! Zhou shareholder immediately widened his green bean eyes, angry and spiteful, Youre crazy, she sshed me, and now I have to pay her? There is still the kingsw, there is still the justice of God! It was you, shareholder Zhou, who first opened your mouth to insult my Mrs. Grant, which is legally called nder and libel, and is punishable by minor damages and serious imprisonment. As for spilling coffee well Eric smiled slightly, Im sure with the efforts of the legal team, this will be ruled as self-defense. At the mention of thewyers group, Zhous shareholders were instantly abashed. This Willisto who does not know, the Grant Group has raised a very powerful team ofwyers, as long as the hand, there is no unwinnablewsuit. Not to mention that this time it is indeed Zhou shareholders are in the wrong. If Sebastian has the intention to target, losing money is a small matter, but fear will be arrested to go to jail ah! Zhou shareholders in the heart of the anger instantly disappeared, only left panic and fear, blushing white to Eric to clear the rtionship, not me, I also heard Uncle Jack said so The words have not yet finished, turn your head to see, Uncle Jack has long run away from the bottom of the foot! Chapter 586: I am very happy When she was found by Sebastian, Bonnie was blowing off steam on thepanys rooftop. What are you doing running here? Sebastian took off his suit jacket and wrapped Bonnie in it. The jacket, which still carried the body heat and fresh breath, was wide enough to wrap Bonnies entire body in it very easily. Its like stealing an adults clothes. Did I get you in trouble? Bonnie poked her head out of her suit and looked cautiously at Sebastian, her eyes clear as if she were an untutored deer in the woods. Just for a moment, it pierced Sebastians heart. His ck eyes reflect the appearance of the little woman in front of him, a small one, lovable. Not really. Sebastian denied, I would have done the same thing if you hadnt. After a pause, he added, And on the contrary, Im d youre taking on the shareholders of the week. Hearing this, Bonnie froze. Looking at the strong and tall man in front of her, she even stood on her tiptoes and tried to touch Sebastians forehead. He doesnt have a fever, does he? She just sshed a face of hot coffee, then left the mess and ran away.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian is actually happy? Seeming to see the doubts in Bonnies mind, Sebastian then said in a deep voice, At least this way, I can be sure that you can also protect yourself well in my absence. Even if the method is not quite right, it does not matter. Protect yourself first, and leave the rest of the mess that cant be solved to me, Ill take care of it. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Bonnies nose was inexplicably a little sore, and even her eyes were slightly red. Damn, how this man pokes at her tear point with every word! But if she really cried out and Sebastian saw her, he wouldugh at her, right? Bonnie thought, and hurriedly tilted her head forty-five degrees to hold back her tears. Then pretended to be calm and said, This is what you said ah, when I kill and set fire, you also have to clean up my mess! Throwing down these words, Bonnie said she wanted to go to the bathroom and hurriedly slipped away. What are you waiting for? The heart was beating so loudly that almost the whole world was going to hear it! And looking at Bonnies back as she hurriedly ran away, Sebastians eyes curved downward and his voice softly said, Not only is it helping you clean up the mess, even if you asked me to pass the knife, I would be willing to do it! The meeting also spread a lot faster than Sebastian thought it would because of the injury to Zhous shareholders. It was less than noon when the wholepany knew about the temporary change of design drawings for the Asian segment of the program. For a while, there was a lot of chatter. Mr. Grant, Eric went out to make some inquiries and came back to Sebastian, Uncle Jack took advantage of the fact that everyone is now specting about your intentions and then pulled in some of the shaken employees. Now there is a prization in the Grant Group that is particrly stark! Although Uncle Jack does not have a lot of people in his hands, but if he leaves with all these people at once, the Grant Group will suffer a lot. Then what should we do? Bonnie, who was sitting on the couch, couldnt help but get anxious and stood up straight away, How about thinking of a way to appease these people? No, Sebastian refused very simply, inform the personnel department, go to the university city to recruit a group of fresh students, not too high education, undergraduate on the line, the sooner you start, the better. After a pause, he added, As for the jobs, just set Uncle Jack in the hands of these people! Chapter 587: I will be played to death by you, right? Bonnies eyes widened. She also has apany abroad, although not too big, and most things are usually left to George in the care of. But there are some things on the managementpany that she knows. For example, now Sebastian is going to do, is a barefaced warning, oh no, is directly start to do it. But anyone who is a discerning person can see that Sebastian is nning to clear the group of people in the hands of Uncle Jack out of thepany. Its good to deal with the ck sheep, but there is no reason to do so, and it will only make others fearful in their minds. Get it wrong and Sebastian is likely to lose all the hearts and minds of the people! Can apany do long term when a president loses his support! Dont be impulsive. Bonnie was so anxious that her cheeks were tinted a few shades of scarlet, If you fire them all, the others will surely be unmotivated to work out of fear. Because of the anxiety, Bonnies features are wrinkled together, looking unexpectedly cute. Sebastian got up and slowly walked over to her. With that, he squatted down and helped Bonnie straighten the hem of her skirt that was sitting a little frilly. Tilting his head, the handsome arrogant cheeks, deep dark eyes faintly looked at her, swept through a long and meaningful smile, Who said I want to dismiss them? No dismissal? Bonnies eyes red like copper bells, So what do you want? Sebastian then turned his head and exined to Eric, Give them a sry processing, from now on, their positions are divided into positive and negative, and the positive level is double the sry of the negative level. Hearing this, Bonnie was suddenly enlightened. Hes trying to keep these people on edge! While epting a double sry, you have to watch the people underneath leap to rece you. How torturous it must be inside! The key thing is that as soon as their hearts are in turmoil, Uncle Jack will have toe up with more attractive terms if he wants to manipte them again. Uncle Jack take, that is to use their own money to consume with Sebastian. If you dont take it, who will still be on his side. Just a double paycheck would easily solve this ridiculous internal struggle. Bonnie thought and couldnt help but feel, Its a good thing Im not your enemy, otherwise with my IQ, I would have been yed to death by you. If you are my enemy, then I will surrender and bow down before you before I personally push you to the throne and crown you with a crown. Sebastian said in a deep voice, If you wish. No, no, Bonnie shook her head, Im not interested. She does not want to manage thepany, otherwise she would not find George to help herself to take care of all matters. The world of shopping malls is better left to Sebastian! Two people talking, the atmosphere in the office bes more and more charming, the air is flooded with pink bubbles. And thats when Eric next to him weakly raised a hand. Say. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Eric then weakly inquired, Do I eat the rest of the dog food before I go out to do my business, or can I go now? It doesnt matter if you look at it, its this stomach, its already bursting! Said Eric also figuratively touched his stomach, Really, one cant even eat. Get on with it. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Then he slowly stood up and naturally took Bonnies hand, Ill take you out to dinner and then to the toy store. Good. Bonnie immediately nodded and agreed with a smile.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 588: How can it be such a coincidence Sebastian took Bonnie to a nearby Thai food restaurant for dinner. When we finish eating, we will go to the toy store together. But when they arrived, they learned that the teddy bear was thest one left and it was pre-ordered. If we have to wait for the next batch, it will be at least three monthster. Three months, Damon should have returned to Reliacao by then, how else could she send this teddy bear? Thinking, Bonnie couldnt help but be a little anxious and hurriedly asked the clerk, Then can you help me contact this reserved customer, I can buy it for extra money, I really need this bear. This the clerk hesitated, Ill try it, please wait a moment, Ill call and ask. The clerk then went to the side to call. About five minutester, with eyes full of joy, he came back and told Bonnie, Thisdy, the other guy said yes, he can transfer the bear to you as long as you pay three times the price. The price of such a small bear is five hundred, three times just a thousand and a half. Not too expensive for Bonnie. She immediately took out her wallet and was ready to pay the bill. As a result, the clerk shook his head again, The other party said he needs to deal with you in person, he wille in about three hours, please wait for him in the store.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Three hours? Why do you have to deal in person? Bonnie wondered, Ill give you the money, you wait for him toe and just take it to him. The clerk smiled politely, Im not sure about this, anyway, this is the other partys request. If Bonnie doesnt say yes, then the bear he wont sell. Okay. Bonniepromised, Then Ille over in three hours. Walking out of the toy store, Sebastian had nned to wait in the ce with Bonnie. But Bonnie rushed him back to the office to deal with the paperwork, and she took a look around herself to pass the time, and three hours passed quickly. Go shopping and swipe your card for whatever you like. Sebastian said, handing his hot ck card to Bonnie. Bonnie reached out and took it, but she didnt mind, and ran to the next mall. She bought some clothes and shoes and stuff for the four little ones, and the time went by in a sh, and it was three hours. Bonnie turned back to the toy store and prepared to deal with the buyer. As a result, when I entered, I saw a familiar back. Man sitting in the lounge area, slender legs wantonly folded, perfectly proportioned tall body, coquettish face just from the side, but also a kind of Gods cold noble feeling! Bonnie flinched for a moment, then smiled and walked over, reaching out to pat the mans shoulder, Whats wrong with you, didnt I tell you to go back to the office and take care of the paperwork, did I use too much money on my credit card ande here to ask for help? In the next second, the man turned his head and greeted gently, Annie. Bonnie blinked and only then did she respond, William? How could it be you! With that, she remembered that her hand was still on Williams shoulder and, like an electric shock, hurriedly retracted it. This little action, William saw in the eyes of all. The bottom of the eyes crossed a touch of loss, then re-bloomed into a gentle smile, I came here to sell a teddy bear. What? Youre not the buyer of that limited edition teddy bear, are you? Bonnie covered her mouth in surprise, her eyes shining brightly, Thats too much of a coincidence! Chapter 589: Is it only five points similar? So youre the one who wants to buy my teddy bear? Williams smile widened, Annie, we really have a destiny, the big Willisto, thest teddy bear, it is you who wants to buy it from me. Sounded like a childs delight! A smile crossed the corner of Bonnies eyes and she nodded, Yeah! Originally she was worried that the buyer who asked to meet would be difficult and might even meet up and just sit on the ground or something like that. But looking at William in front of her, she was relieved. She is so close to William that she will certainly not be pitched. As expected, William said very directly, If I had known it was you who wanted the bear, I would not have raised the price, nah, its yours. How can that work, even if its not triple, its still the original price. Bonnie was insistent and took out her phone and transferred five hundred dors directly to William. Then shook the teddy bear in his hand, Then Ill take this one, ah, thanks! Wait, William stopped her, at least Im holding back, isnt it a little too perfunctory for you to simply express your gratitude and run away? Hearing this, Bonnie immediately stood still and turned her head to look at William, So how do you want me to thank you? How about this. William nodded, You pick a new toy and give it to me, and well be square. Its not that hard to do. Bonnie immediately nodded her head in agreement, So what kind do you like?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. I said, you pick for me? William said. Bonnie rolls her eyes. This person, quite a lot of demands. But after all, William had just given her thest teddy bear, so there was still a need for gratitude. So Bonnie began to pick it up in earnest. Only after choosing several, William was not very satisfied. And at this time, the clerk who received her in the morning came over with a smile and a very warm greeting, Thisdy, what other toys do you and your husband want to choose, why dont I introduce them for you? At once, Bonnie was embarrassed. She touched her nose and said in a small voice, This is not my husband. Ah sorry, I didnt know that you two were not married, because I saw that you came to buy a gift for your child, so I thought you were a couple. The sales clerk hurriedly apologized with a red face. The next second, and saw Bonnie shake her head, No, we are not a couple either, this person is not the one who came with me in the morning. The clerk made a big embarrassment, stammered and rushed away. Leaving William stroking his chin in thought, It seems that I really resemble Mr. Grant now, not only the clerk, but even you just now, also mistook me. Yeah, Bonnie nodded helplessly, and you just had a five-point resemnce in your demeanor. So she subconsciously thought it was Sebastian, and ended up making a big red face. It was really embarrassing at the time. And after hearing Bonnies words, William lowered his head, his eyes still a little less than satisfied, Only five points? What did you say? Bonnie didnt hear. William looked up again, with nothing but a gentle sunny smile on his face, Nothing, I said Id pick this Kumamoto Bear toy for good. Okay, Ill go to the checkout then. Bonnie took the toys and headed for the checkout counter. William stood in ce, looking at Bonnies slim back, his ck eyes gradually crossed withplex feelings, a thoughtful look. Chapter 590: Mrs. Grant and Mr. Grant After checking out, Bonnie nned to leave. Get in the car, Ill drive you there, its on the way anyway. William said without thinking. But Bonnie let out a giggle, her clear eyes bent into a crescent moon. How do you know its on the way when you dont even know where Im going? She asked. The wordsnded, Williams eyes slightly crossed a sh of panic, fleeting, and smiled again, put on a very sad look, I just want to find an excuse to send you just, why break me? No, Bonnie shook her head, Ill just go to the Grant Group not far from there, its a short walk. As for the celebration party, there is still some time anyway, she can just take Sebastians car thereter. William didnt say anything more, nodded, and left. And Bonnie took the teddy bear like it was some great treasure, and walked all the way to Sebastians office before she took it out to show it off. Give this to Damon, hell love it! Bonnie said, her eyes all bright and shiny. You really like Damon, Sebastian said in a hushed voice, nodding his head. Bonnie nodded without thinking, Yeah, I like this kid a lot, hes very knowledgeable and well-behaved, and its like weve known each other for a long time, theres a very familiar feeling. So I wasnt the only one who thought that. Sebastianughed dumbly, I thought it was my mistake. After a pause, he added, Now it seems to be a heart-to-heart between husband and wife.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Bonnies cheeks instantly rolled up. She stared with her beautiful eyes and said that this is not how the heart works before carefully putting the teddy bear away to give to Damon when she goes to see him tomorrow. I wonder what Damons face will be like. It must be fun, right? In the blink of an eye, it was time to leave work. Because of the reason for the celebration banquet, everyone waited in the lobby downstairs and prepared to go directly to the hotel by the bus arranged by thepany. As for Bonnie, of course, she didnt have to squeeze into the bus with everyone else, but left first with Sebastian from the underground garage. After I finish my toast, Ill let Eric drive you back to the Sunshine Vi, Sebastian said, sitting in the back row, legs naturally folded, his imperial power filling the entire car with a powerful oppressive force. What about you? Bonnie, on the other hand, put her hands on her knees as if she were a schoolboy, her long, slender eyshes trembling lightly, her eyes tinged with a bit of tension and worry. That look is really endearing. Sebastian then raised his hand and reached out to rub the hair in front of her forehead, Of course I have to stay longer, otherwise what about catching the one behind the curtain? Bonnie then bit her lip, still a little uneasy, Then you take care of yourself ah. Hmm. Sebastian nodded. As we speak, the car has arrived at the hotel. Sebastian opened the car door first and went down, then extended his hand towards Bonnie, Mrs. Grant, please. This very serious expression, Bonnie can not help but be amused, slender shoulders are followed by a light trembling. It was hard to stabilize the sentiment before she coughed lightly and ced her small hand on Sebastians palm, Thank you Mr. Grant! She stepped out of the car and smoothly took Sebastians arm. The two stood together, thebination of handsome and soft, this perfectbination, instantly attracted the hotel entrance, everyones attention. Chapter 591: A great deal of love is hard to resist The eyes of the crowd have been cast with envy or amazement. Oh my God, isnt that Mr. Grant, its the first time Ive seen him in person, hes even more handsome than on TV, if only I could marry him! What are you dreaming of, cant you see hes already next to the Lord? This woman is so elegant and good-looking, whats going on, Im actually not jealous of her now, and even a little kowtow to their love ah! Ah, if only I could have such perfect love! Amidst the chatter of the crowd, the two walked inside the hotel. And the rest of thepany came one after another. The celebration was then kicked off. And as previously agreed, after Bonnie finished her toast, she and Eric left through the back door and prepared to go back to the Sunshine Vi. But I didnt expect the ident to happen. Just drive out not far, the car tire blew. The good thing is that Eric car skills, quickly pull over to stop, and did not collide with other cars. Get out of the car to check a look, the face was immediately ckpletely. Who did this? Throwing nails on the ground is obviously unsettling, if I catch you, I will not let you go! Eric grinned. Its good that people are okay. Bonnie, in turn, reassured. Eric cursed some more before turning his head to Bonnie, Mrs. Grant, wait here while I go get a car from the hotel and then take you back. Good. Bonnie nodded her head in agreement. She sat in the car and waited patiently. As a result, wedid not wait for Eric, but met George. George in Samis car, to be precise. Annie? George rolled down his window, looking very happy, and greeted Bonnie warmly, What a coincidence, what are you doing here? I was going to go back to the Sunshine Vi, but the car had a t tire. Bonnie said helplessly, Now we have to wait for a different car before we leave Before the words were finished, Sami in the car grabbed the words, Then you can take my car, Ill take you back. Huh? Bonnie was confused. George also widened his eyes, But arent we going to dinner now, you promised to be nice and go to candlelight dinner with me tonight and said Are you annoyed, Sami was full of impatience, a shitty meal, whats there to eat! The tone was fierce, and George was instantly intimidated. The eyes of that face, which was even more demonic than a womans, gradually reddened. Bonnies eyes also gradually clear and cold down, as if there are several small knives, whoosh to Sami body. Sami hurriedly changed his tone, I didnt mean that, I just remembered that Annie designer is your friend, thats why I wanted to send her home, just now it was my improper expression, dont be angry. George is a straightforward person, quick to anger and quick to delight. When Sami promises to send him a gift as a token of reparation, George smiles and pops a snotty bubble.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Who wants your gift ah, the words turn, and with a little expectation, then you want to send me what ah, do not have to be too expensive oh. Its a secret, and it wouldnt be a surprise to tell. Sami said. Following that, he continued to extend an invitation to Bonnie, Miss Annie, get in the car? No, Bonnie didnt like Sami very much, so she felt bad about riding in his car, Eric Havens has already gone to get the car, it should be here soon. Just after he finished, Eric came back. But its a walk back. Mrs. Grant, the hotel said all the cars were sent out today and havente back yet, why dont I call a cab to take you? Eric said. Sami took it, Why call a cab, its not too safe at night, take my car, Ill just drop Miss Annie off. Chapter 592: Isn’t He Trying to Murder? This time George also extended an invitation. Thats right Annie, you take our car back well, cab which is not asfortable as a private car,e on up! Saying that, George also ran straight over and forcibly dragged Bonnie into the car. This is fine. Bonnie had to agree, Please, Sami. Sami smiled, her expression cast in the shadows, looking a bit chilly, Whats the point of being polite with me? Mrs. Grant, Eric didnt stop, but was kind enough to write down Samis license te number, you should be at the Sunshine Vi in half an hour, and Ill call to make sure youre home safely. What? Is this Eric Havens being unsure of me? Sami asked. The expression on Erics face dripped, Why, Im just conveniently handing off to Mr. Grant, how could Mr. Brown think that? With unparalleled ease, the spear was thrown back on Sami. Samis segment is obviously notparable to Eric who grew up around Sebastian. He was so angry that his face was blue, but brewed for half a day, or a fart could not be released. So Mr. Brown, take your time on the road, its hard for you to take my Mrs. Grant home. Eric said. Sami grunted and simply started the car and left. And behind him Eric took out his phone with a smile and looked at the map on the screen, on which a red dot was slowly moving. This red dot, is Samis car. When the license te photo was taken just now, Eric then quietly put a locator in the hidden ce. Eric was never ambivalent about keeping Mrs. Grant safe. On the way, Bonnie was on pins and needles, just thinking about getting to the Sunshine Vi and getting off the bus. And as if Sami could see her consternation, she made a point of smiling and asking, Whats wrong Miss Annie, does riding in my car make you dislike it? Why, Bonnie denied with a smile, just anxious to get home to see the kids. So. Sami nodded, Then Ill just drive faster! With that, it is directly a big tail! Bonnie and George are defenseless, the whole person was thrown to the car door, a hard bump, arge red bag quickly emerged on the bare forehead. It looks rming. George wasnt much better. For tonights candlelit dinner prepared for the delicate makeup, now all ruined! Sami, why are you driving so hard! Georgeined. Sami looked up and nced in the rearview mirror, his smile was a bit cold and without any temperature, Sorry, I was watching Miss Annie in a hurry to get home, so I wanted to drive faster, are you guys okay? I just got my makeup blown off, but Annie hit her head. George was heartbroken beyond belief, And I dont know if I have a concussion. How about going to the hospital? Sami said, and immediately had to turn the car around. No need! Bonnie saw this and hurriedly spoke out to stop it, Im fine, nothings wrong, besides the Sunshine Vi has a family doctor, just check me out. It was hard enough for her to endure just the ride back to the Sunshine Vi in Samis car. Another trip to the hospital, back and forth, would drive her crazy! Thats fine. Sami didnt push it, so she continued to drive on. Only when passing the corner, still drive very hard. Bonnie was prepared, but she was thrown against the car door several times. She really suspected that Sami was up for murder!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Chapter 593: I said I’ll go! After a bumpy ride, the car finally pulled up in front of the Sunshine Vi. Bonnie did not hesitate, rushed to get out of the car, said a thank you, without looking back into the iron gate around the branch. Shit, she didnt even dare to stand in front of Samis car because she was afraid Sami would suddenly step on the gas and run her over! It is better to hurry up and slip away. And looking at Bonnies stumbling and nervous fleeing back, George pouted in displeasure. Heined towards Sami, You dont usually drive like this, Annies forehead is bulging with bumps! Samiughed darkly, holding the tip of her tongue against her cheek, her tone extremely perfunctory, She told me to drive faster, Im not familiar with the road, so I can only drive like this. George: He vaguely felt that this was not right, but could not find the words to refute it. Finally, I can only throw down a sentence you pay attention in the future, and then let it go. The wordsnded in the corner of Georges eye and he caught a glimpse of something under the seat, Isnt that the pendant hanging from Annies bag? The car must have been too bumpy just now, so it was thrown off. George thought, reaching for the pendant, intending to help put it away. But Sami first pushed him away directly, then picked up the pendant and stuffed it into her pocket. George was defenseless and was pushed into the seat. It didnt hurt too much, but the makeup he had just fixed was smudged again. Sami! George was really fuming now, What are you doing, how dare you just push me? Sami under the eyes crossed a light of disgust, but the tone was a little gentle, Do not misunderstand, I just help to put away the pendant and return it to Miss Annieter. Ill just go give it to, you give it to me. George reached for his pocket to pull out the pendant. I said Ill go! Samis expression was suddenly fierce, scaring Georges entire body, Dont be so talkative, she dropped something in my car, of course I should return it! You George, even if he was a fool, sensed something was wrong at this moment. He felt that Sami in front of him was so scary and wanted to run away. But Sami immediately went up to appease, and even took out a gift to apologize.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. One set, coaxed George to let down his guard. The car soon disappeared in front of the Sunshine Vi. At this end, Bonnie had returned to the living room. The living room was lit up and bustling with activity. The four youngsters are actually ying Monopoly, and they are making a lot of noise. Mommy! Little Joanna is the most clingy, see Bonnie back, immediately waving arms rushed to the front, a hug Bonnies thigh, and Joanna super miss you oh! Bonnie smiled and stretched out her in white fingers and poked little Joannas forehead. Do you miss me, or do you miss these gifts in my hands? Little Joanna was found out the real purpose, the little cheeks reddened a circle, the milk voice, want gifts, but more want mommy. In terms of sweet talk, no one can beat her! So even though Bonnie knew that little Joannas eyes were on the shopping bags from the moment she walked in the door, she still smiled tenderly and curled the corners of her eyes. Take it over and share it with everyone. Bonnie handed the bags all to little Joanna. A little heavy, little Joanna carried the east and west, but also very happy to run forward. Then ttered and piled on top of the Monopoly game nket. Andrew, who was smiling at the corners of his mouth just now, froze his smile, and his small hand, which was clutching the Monopoly book given by Damon, trembled slightly. Chapter 594: I really want this bear too The rest of the three little ones were happily checking out the gifts, only Andrew couldnt smile. Preferred little Joanna also very puzzled to turn his head to look at him, Andrew brother, why do not youe to see the gift ah, and very sad look, what happened to you? Andrews tears swallowed in his stomach, trying to tense up the usual cool and cold look. He stood up with one hand in his pocket, Im not interested, just give me the rest after you choose, Im going back to my room to read. With that, he rushed out of the living room. little Joannas amethyst eyes were full of doubt. Whats going on, just now Andrew brother also said to fight 300 rounds, y Monopoly all night long. Suddenly its time to say you want to read a book. Is this the world of the strong, not interested in having fun, only interested in reading and learning. Well, it seems that in the future when ying Monopoly, you can not call Andrew brother, or dy him reading how to do! So that when Andrews brother grows up, he will thank her and buy her super yummy food! It sure does! Little Joanna nodded with self-assurance and went on to open the presents. Unpacking, saw the teddy bear, immediately eyes lit up, reached out to take it out of the bag. Wait and Joanna, Bonnie, however, rushed up to take it away, This is for Damon. Huh? little Joannas pink pouty lips ttened, looking a little aggrieved, But I like this bear too hey. Bonnie coaxed her, Because this is thest one, lets give it to Damon first, okay, and then when its avable, Mommy will buy it for you! Hearing this, little Joanna had to give up. Just the eyes are still constantly hovering over the bear, fondly. Bonnie could also see that she really liked the teddy bear. Thats a bit strange. Little Joanna was raised in the palm of Sebastians hand, what toys she had never seen, how could she be so fascinated by such a teddy bear alone? Bonnie was curious, so she asked little Joanna. little Joanna scratched her head, confusion in her big eyes, I seem to remember that I saw this kind of bear when I was a child, and I mored for it, and then,ter, I wore a ck dress, and no one ever mentioned the bear again. For adults, this may be a minor hup. But for little Joanna, it was always in her mind. The bear that I didnt get seems to have be an obsession in my heart. Upon seeing this bear Bonnie brought home, all the memories were stirred up! Bonnie, however, was a little bit confused. What ck clothes? But when asked more carefully, little Joanna couldnt remember. After all, she is only five years old and can remember so little! Bonnie had no choice but to give up and nned to ask Sebastian when he returned. She carefully ced the teddy bears on the cab in the foyer before coaxing the little ones upstairs to take a bath and go to bed. It was hard to get them all done, and when I intended to go back to my room, I heard a shouting from downstairs. The voice was shrill and harsh, with trepidation and fear. Bonnie rushed downstairs and found Aliyah standing in the foyer, shaking and pale.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. And the teddy bear that should have been on the cab, now rolled to the ground, brown fur, covered with ayer of dust, dirty. Damons cubs! Bonnies heart choked, and she hurried to rush downstairs to pick up the bear. Before she could get closer, Aliyah raised her foot again, to step on the bear. No! Bonnie lunged to grab it, the back of her hand was stepped on by Aliyah, and a crisp bone ringing sound apanied by severe pain swept through her body! Chapter 595: Could there be any other reason? The back of Bonnies hand hurt so badly that the bones seemed to shatter. Pale instantly climbed to the cheeks, lips are faded blood, forehead is a fine cold sweat. Mrs. Grant?! Donna, who also heard the ringing, came out, her whole body stunned, and rushed forward to assist. Aliyah was also startled, hurriedly retracted his hand, I I did not mean to step on you ah, it was you who suddenly rushed over and put your hand at my feet. Bonnie couldnt care less about answering, she hurriedly picked up the teddy bear, blew the dust off of it, and then tightly circled it in her arms.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Luckily, after blowing the dust off, it was a brand new teddy bear again. But when Aliyah saw this, the disgust in her eyes deepened, and she even questioned Bonnie, Annie, are you deliberately testing me? Testing? Bonnie froze,pletely confused about what Aliyah meant by that. Isnt it crazy for her to try her hand on Aliyah? And why is she testing Aliyah for good reason! Give me that teddy bear! Aliyah was full of anger and coldly held out her hand towards Bonnie. Bonnie immediately hid behind her, No. Its a gift for Damon, no one can take it away. And see Bonnie does not give, Aliyah is not polite, directly reached out to grab. The two men were at a standstill when Sebastians low, raspy voice came from the doorway, What are you doing? Sebastian! Bonnie immediately saw the straw like a lifeline, rushed to hide behind Sebastian, still clutching the teddy bear in his arms, Youre back! How did it happen? Sebastian saw the bruises on Bonnies forehead and hands at once, and his handsome eyebrows were tinged with angry and hostile frost, Were you bullied? Very good, even his woman dare to touch, really tired of living! Its okay, Bonnie saved face for Aliyah, I was just careless, I think Ms. Stewart is here to see you, you guys talk, Ill go back inside. With that, Bonnie rushed back to her room on the second floor. Sebastian walked towards the living room and got the medical kit ready to go and medicate Bonnie. Sebastian, Aliyah opened up at this point, lets talk. Then Ill go and give Mrs. Grant the medicine, Mr. Grant you and Ms. Stewart take your time to talk. Donna immediately took the medical kit and headed upstairs. When we got to the upstairs room, Bonnie was studying the safe under the floating window, trying to hide the teddy bear inside. Put it in here, see how Aliyah still rob! Mrs. Grant, dont get busy yet, with Mr. Grant around, Ms. Stewart wont dare rob you. Donna said, Lets put on the medicine first. Bonnie hmmed and obediently sat down across from Donna and let her administer the medicine. Before she could ask anything, Donna sighed and said, Mrs. Grant, dont me Ms. Stewart, she should be in love with the situation. Touchy-feely? Bonnie was puzzled, What do you mean. Donna opened her mouth to say something about Natans death. But remember that Sebastian had previously instructed that no one was allowed to say anything about Natan. He swallowed his words and said, That teddy bear has a special meaning, so Ms. Stewart gets emotional when he sees it. In that case, Bonnie was reminded of what little Joanna said earlier. So when little Joanna didnt get the teddy bear, it was also because Aliyah wouldnt give it to her? Or is there something else going on? Chapter 596: You must apologize to her Meanwhile, inside the Sunshine Vi study. Aliyahs delicate and elegant face was filled with anger as she questioned Sebastian, Dont you forget that she is not married to you yet and is not considered to be the Grant familys daughter-inw, how can you tell her everything! In front of the floor-to-ceiling window, Sebastian stood with his arms folded, his ck eyes without a trace of emotion, and his tone was cold to the extreme, What did I tell her? Natans death! Aliyah spoke without even thinking about it. The teddy bear, the baby that Natan had been holding in his arms before he died, was a gift he wanted to give to little Joanna. Since Natans death, everyone has kept their mouths shut about the teddy bear, lest they be hounded by little Joanna and then reminded of Natans death. Three years have passed since this incident, and everyone seems to have forgotten about it. But now, Annie got the exact same teddy bear back from somewhere! Even, Aliyah remembered that Annie had gone to the Grant Residence to look for her before, and had a vague suspicion that Annie already knew something. Sebastian, Aliyahs eyes were flustered with indignation, how can we let an outsider get involved in the affairs of THE Grant family. She is not an outsider. Sebastian spoke without hesitation, his tone was firm, I told you long ago that she is the only woman I will marry in my life, the only one in my heart. In his eyes, Bonnie was already a member of the Grant family, his Mrs. Grant! After a pause, Sebastian lowered his voice again, Besides, Natan isnt dead. Not dead? Aliyah flinched, suspicion in her eyes, How is it possible, Natan was clearly burned to death in the church back then. And its because of her. If she hadnt listened to that preachers nonsense about letting Natan stay alone in the church for twelve hours, which is a baptism for the body and mind, Natan wouldnt have been burned to death. Aliyah can still recall the sound of Natans frightened voice banging on the window and calling out to her everyte night. Natan cried, Grandma, theyre bad people, dont leave me here, please Grandma. But Aliyah thought Natan was just being timid and left without looking back.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Later, Natan was burned to death in the church. And the real reason why Natan entered the church, by chance, was known to Charles. Thats the same leverage Charles used to threaten Aliyah and get a huge sum of money! But now Sebastian is saying that Natan is not dead! You didnt lie to me? Aliyah perked up, Then where is he now? Im looking for it too, but whats certain is that Natan must still be alive. Sebastian said in a deep voice. As long as they are still alive, then they can definitely be found! Sebastian closed his eyes slightly, his heart surged through aplex sentiment, his thin lips pursed into a morose white line, This matter, I had wanted to wait until I found Natan before telling you. But Aliyah came to the Sunshine Vi, and because of such a teddy bear, she stepped on Bonnie and hurt her, and even said these excessive words. Sebastian then stopped hiding it. He couldnt let Bonnie suffer a bit. That teddy bear was bought by Annie as a gift for Damon, and you misunderstood her and bad-mouthed her, so you have to apologize to her. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Aliyah was immediately upset when she heard this. She is the famous Ms. Stewart of Willisto and the eldest member of the Grant family. If she has to admit her fault to Annie, a woman she hasnt even married yet, how can she lose face? Chapter 597: The sky is big, the wife is the biggest! Aliyah refused without even thinking, No way. Then call the police to deal with it. Sebastian was also very crisp, You hurt her, is it detention or jail, see how the police department sentences. Hearing these words, Aliyah pupils suddenly shrunk, like a heavy hammer hit hard on the heart. Her whole body trembled and she looked at Sebastian incredulously. Crazy, right? Her son, who actually wanted to send her to the police station for an outsider! Remember before? Sebastians pupils narrowed slightly, recalling a time when, You suddenly broke into the hotel where Annie was staying, and she chose to call the police to arrest you. Yeah, so what? Aliyah wondered, Its not like shes saying shes going to arrest me now. Thats because she doesnt want to make it difficult for me. Sebastian reminded, Its not fear of you, Mother, that you need to understand. His Bonnie, is not the kind of obsequious little wimp. Since she has chosen to trust me, all the more reason for me to be impartial, Mother, at your own discretion. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Aliyahs hands were trembling, but her heart was in a panic. She also knows the temperament of this son of hers, saying one thing or another. If she were to get into trouble now, she would not be able to get any benefit. She cant afford to go to the police station and lose face again when she can easily get rid of Charles entanglement. Aliyah clenched her teeth, Ill go apologize to her, thats always okay! Hmm. Sebastian nodded. Aliyah then prepares to go to Bonnie to apologize. Just before he reached the door of the study, Sebastian behind him spoke up again and inquired, Mother did youe over to see me today for something? Aliyah almost fell in ce, a hint of unnatural panic crossing her face. Denied, No, nothing is wrong, just came to see you. Of course she couldnt tell Sebastian that she hade to the Sunshine Vi today with the intention of testing the waters to see if Annie had blown a whistle on Sebastian about the day about Charles. Anyway, now that we know that Natan is not dead, then Charles side is not to be feared! Aliyah thought, went to make a perfunctory apology to Bonnie, and then left the Sunshine Vi. In the bedroom, Bonnie and Donna looked at each other, speechless. It was only after a long time that she spoke weakly, Donna, the moon is still rising from the west tonight, right? It seems like it, Donna said, not sure anymore. After all, they had just heard Aliyahs apology! Although that apology was perfunctory and not very sincere. But thats Aliyah, the mother of Willistos richest man, the highest status, surrounded by people who are after her. When was it her turn to bow down and admit her mistakes to others? Finally Donna figured it out and pped her thigh hard, This must be what Mr. Grant asked for, Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant really loves you! Bonnies heart also swirled with a sweet ripple. What a surprise, even in the rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw, Sebastian is on his side. How nice! As he was thinking, Sebastian walked into the room on long, slender legs. He very naturally took the iodine and cotton swabs from Donna, Ill do the rest, Donna you go rest.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Donna, of course, would not be foolish to stay as a light bulb, agreed, and happily exited the room, not forgetting to bring the door with her. Gee, leave this little couple to their own devices, and by the way, create something while the night is still young Chapter 598: I’ll wipe it for you In the bedroom, Sebastian gently medicates Bonnie. That gentle movement, as if Bonnie is some fragile zed doll like, not dare to vigorously at all. Bonnie is still the first time to see him so careful look, it can not help but smile, the corners of the eyes curved into a crescent moon. She joked to Sebastian, If people knew that Mr. Grant, who is so high and mighty in thepany, got down on one knee at home just to medicate his wife, would they make up that youre a wife-beater? Made up? A faint smile lifted Sebastians clear face, Its the truth isnt it? Bonnie bites her lip, her breathing has increased a few times. What is Sebastian talking about! Since when is he a strict wife? While his mind was scrambling, Sebastian had finished treating the wound and closed the medical kit, The mastermind behind it was caught. Bonnies thoughts were immediately carried away, Really, who is it, have you already arrested to the police station? Well, Sebastian nodded, it was Uncle Jack, but he was smart enough not to do it himself and left the whole thing in the hands of his manager. And that manager is probably held by Uncle Jack what the handle, so even by Sebastian caught on the spot, it is impossible to spill half of the things about Uncle Jack. Then what? Bonnies clear eyebrows couldnt help but furrow into a frown, So Uncle Jack just continues to dash around out there? Sebastian lifted his bony hand and smoothed Bonnies brow, Ill take care of it, dont worry. There is no need for Bonnie to know too much about this kind of business rivalry. But Im also involved in the project arent I? Bonnie remained anxious, Im part of it, how can I not be worried? Sebastian nodded his head and looked at the little woman biting her lip in front of him, his heart couldnt help but cross a swirl. He took Bonnie into his arms and, for the first time in his life, told her what he nned to do afterwards. Uncle Jack leaked the design to the otherpany, just want to leave a back way for himself, so that the Grant Group even if they can not upy the Asian board, he can still get a considerable benefit from the otherpany. But now that the n has failed, the initiative of the design is in the hands of the Grant Group, and the other party dares to use this design again, it will definitely losepletely. After all, from the very beginning, this design was designed by you for the Grant Group. Sebastian said in a deep voice, From this point on, I win. As for how to let that manager loose and give up the back of Uncle Jack, there is no hurry, time will take care of everything. Bonnie finally rxed after hearing these words. Then the matter of design drawings, even if the curtain is pulled down! But I dont know why, she always felt that her heart somewhere, but also a little panic. To say what it felt like, and can not describe. How strange!N?velDrama.Org owns this. With a shake of her head, she got up and prepared to go to the bathroom to take a shower. Sebastian, however, directly pressed her down on the bed, his voice low and hoarse, Just applied the medicine to you, now take a bath, the medicine is not rubbed in vain? Then I cant just sleep like this, Im all sweaty. Bonnie blinked, innocently, Wipe with a wet towel, can you? Ill help you. Sebastian said, and got up and walked straight towards the bathroom. Bonnies cheeks went boom red. To let Sebastian wipe her body, wouldnt she have to get naked?! Chapter 599: She’s thinking too much! Bonnies cheeks were flushed and her mind was buzzing. To get naked in front of Sebastian, she really cant do it now! So she rushed to the bathroom door, squirmed and looked at Sebastian who was preparing the hot water, No really, I can do it myself! How can I when my hands are hurt like that and I cant wring the towel at all? Sebastian didnt give her a chance to refuse, like summoning a kitten, beckoning towards her, his voice low and husky, Come here.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie still stubbornly stood still, her cheeks were so red that they were almost dripping blood, Theres really no need, Ill just screw it slowly and itll be fine! Seeing this, Sebastian didnt bother to talk any more. He got up straight away, walked over to Bonnie, carried her into the bathroom and sat her down on the chair next to the sink. Will you do it yourself or should I? Sebastian asked out loud, holding the wrung out hot towel in his hand. Bonnie bit her red lips tightly, knowing that she could not escape. Twisted for a moment, only weakly spoke, That can, you close your eyes do not look at me. A sh of suspicion crossed under Sebastians eyes, Why? What else could it be! Bonnie was so anxious she was crying, Close it or how else am I going to get undressed! In the bathroom, there was suddenly a silence. It was only after a long time that Sebastian slowly lifted his thin lips, with a pleasant smile on the corner of his mouth, You think when I say Im helping you, Im helping you wipe your body? Or what? Bonnie flinched, confused. Sebastian rubbed the broken hair at the corner of her forehead, Ill wring the towel for you and you can wipe yourself. After all, Bonnie only left hand injury can not get wet, with the right hand, you can still wipe yourself. Hearing this, Bonnie instantly made a big red face. Sebastian said he would help, but only with this. And she just looked like she was going to strip naked in front of Sebastian Bonnie wanted to find a crack in the ground. But Sebastian, as if he didnt feel anything, handed Bonnie the towel and turned his back, Hand it to me when it gets cold, and Ill change it to hot for you. Oh. Bonnies voice buzzed like a mosquito. In the midst of this embarrassment, the body was finally wiped. Bonnie changed into her pajamas, rushed to bed and wrapped herself in the nket as a caterpir, closed her eyes and started pretending to sleep. If she sleeps fast enough, then Sebastian wont be able tough at her! And indeed, Sebastian had no intention ofughing at her, but simply leaned over and dropped a soft kiss on her forehead, andy down next to her. This night, Bonnies heart was pounding and she didnt get any rest at all. So much so that the next morning, with tworge dark circles under the eyes downstairs. When Donna saw it, she couldnt help but give a meaningful smile. Looks like these two had a very intense exchangest night! But Mr. Grant is also really, Mrs. Grant body is still injured, how do not know how to feel a little bit of pain. Donna thought, rushed to the kitchen to bring her prepared papaya birds nest and urged Bonnie to eat more. Bonnie only ate a few bites and was anxious to get out of the house. She still has to deliver the teddy bear to Damon! Then you take the rest to Damon, Donna is also heartily like Damon that little guy, hurried to find the instion box, will be the rest of the birds nest in, handed to Bonnie, this child eat also good for the body! Good, Bonnie nodded, and walked out with the thermos box. As a result, when she arrived at the hotel, in addition to seeing Damon, she actually saw another person. Chapter 600: William’s true colors to be revealed? Inside the hotel suite, Damon is sitting on the couch drawing, while a big bad guy is still lying on the carpet next to him. Thats Peter in a quiver! Peter is still wearing the swimming trunks of the pool party, the upper half of his body is naked, tied by a rope knot, like a big dumpling. As for the mouth, it was stuffed with a smelly sock, which made Peters eyes roll back in his head and almost pass out. Seeing this, Bonnies first reaction was to take Damon back to his room. Damon is still young, what if he gets scared? So emotionally focused that even she didnt notice that she was standing as a mother when the thought popped up! When she got to the room, Bonnie then asked, Damon, where are your daddy and mommy? Damon then said, They seem to have gone downstairs to buy something and said theyd be right back. Almost as soon as the words were spoken, the voices of Vivian and Katifen came from outside the room. It seems to be back already. Bonnie thought about it, opened theputer, found a cartoon, and then put the headphones on Damon. Thepany said, You will be good inside to watch cartoons ah, Mommy Annie to deal with your daddy mommy a little thing, you do not open the door to peek. Damon is a very well-behaved child. Hearing this, immediately straightened up the little body, sitting in front of theputer to concentrate on watching cartoons, the head does not turn to the door a little. Its really good to the core! Bonnie, relieved and touched, rubbed Damons head before walking out. In the living room, the smelly socks had been removed from Peters mouth. He looked like a maggot, squirming on the carpet, constantly vomiting, throwing up a mixture of wine and fine dining all over. As disgusting as it can be! Vomiting almost, this is crying to break, Brother, I know I was wrong, please, you forgive me onest time, okay! And Katifen and Vivian simply ignore him. Its really too much to care. The couple sat in the doorway with a bag of food, stuffing it frantically into their mouths, their cheeks bulging out. That look, as if they had not eaten for 800 years. What is this situation with you guys? Bonnie looked confused and hurriedly handed over two bottles of water. Vivian is not polite, reaching out to take the hand over and then pouring tons and tons of it into her mouth. Finally tilted his head and took a long sigh to ease his mind. Slightly apologetic look to Bonnie, Sorry Annie, in order to squat to Peter, Katifen and I stayed outside that suburban vi for a day and night, pressed to leave. So, its hungry like this. Its a good thing Peter got caught by them. Brother, sister-inw, Peter was still crying, I was really wrong, please, let go of me first, OK! Let you go? A sh of utter disappointment crossed Katifens eyes, remembering what Peter had done to himself, Id be a fool to trust you again! If Mr. S. hadnte to pick me up in prison, Im afraid I would have taken the me for you and died a horrible death in prison for the rest of my life. Its okay not to talk about it, but when ites to this, Vivian gets angry. Her perfectly handsome husband, went to prison, lost so much weight, are not handsome! Vivian was so angry that she ran straight over and kicked Peter again. How dare you say that? When I finish eating, Ill send you to jail! Peter heard this, cried more fiercely, I really just because I was afraid, ah, because Mr. S is too powerful, I was afraid that he will get me killed, so I was confused, pulling my brother into the water.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie couldnt help but interject when she heard this, Who is this Mr. S you guys are talking about, anyway? Chapter 601: Don’t be too complacent Hearing this, Katifen looked at Bonnie incredulously as if she had seen some stranger. Take a deep breath before asking rhetorically, Isnt Mr. S. the man you sent to rescue me from Mrs. Grant? After a pause, added, It is the man who looks very simr to Mr. Grant, before wearing a mask, andter in prison, the guards called him Mr. S. You mean, William? asked Bonnie, raising an eyebrow. Then he pulled out his phone and flipped out a picture of Sebastian to show him, The one that looks just like Sebastian? Katifen hurriedly nodded, Yes, yes, it looks the same as Mr. Grant, but there is still a big difference in the charm and movements and so on. Annie, dont you know each other? Vivian expressed disbelief, Why do you even ask. I do vaguely know that Mr. S is William, but just now Peter said that William is powerful, and I thought it was a little strange. Bonnie said. William, whom she knew, is apany executive who grew up from a small beggar abroad and is currently working as the general manager in Globex Company.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. It is understandable that such an identity is a bit powerful, but to the extent that Peter is afraid, not so much, right? After all, Peter even Willisto the first richest man, Demon SebastianSebastian have dared to cheat. But the only one who is afraid of William, who is the general manager? No matter what Bonnie thinks, it just doesnt make sense. In his mind, Williams face, which is identical to Sebastians, and his demeanor, which is more and more like Sebastians, once again came to mind. This seems really different from the William she used to know! As he was thinking, Peter, who was tied up on the floor like a maggot, actually wormed his way to Bonnies feet, Miss Annie, Ill do whatever you want, Ill work for you, Ill be yourpdog, whatever! Just dont go to jail! Peter was well aware that if he went to prison, he would never get out. No matter what I say, youll do it? Bonnie asked, gathering her emotions and raising an eyebrow. Yes, yes, yes, Peter thought he had hope and hurriedly nodded desperately, Whatever you can do, please Miss Annie. Well then, Bonnie put on a difficult expression, then you will go to the police station and turn yourself in and tell the police all the bad things you have done. What?! Peter froze in his tracks. Its still going to jail, isnt it! This damn Annie, shes just making fun of him! Seeing that pleading was fruitless, Peter knew in his heart that he would definitely be sent to prison. Simply broke the can and cursed at Bonnie. Bitch, dont get too cocky, so what if you send me to jail, you wont get off easy, just wait, Bes mother will definitely pull you into hell! Did you say Madeleine? raised Bonnies eyebrows in surprise, What does she n to do to me? Peter sneered, Why should I tell you, so you can prepare in advance? After a pause, and a hideously twisted look at Bonnie, She said that even if Be fails, she will still have a way to deal with you, just wait, she will get you killed! Dont shut up yet! Vivian just couldnt listen to it anymore, grabbed the umbre at the door and knocked Peter out straight away! Then turned to Bonnie, Dont listen to him Annie, that Madeleine is not already wanted, wanted criminals just to find a hiding ce is enough headache, how can be free to deal with you! Chapter 602: Damon is leaving! Bonnie nodded with a big smile on her face. I know it, Im not scared at all! Because even if Madeleine really came to trouble her, then there is still Sebastian to protect her. Besides, shes not a vegetarian, either. Straight away, Madeleine was given a severe beating and sent to prison where she will spend the rest of her life in jail. Or send her to the ind prison as well, to be apanion to Be. After beating Peter up, Vivian was finally out of breath. She stroked her hair and turned her head to Katifen, All right, call the police toe and arrest someone. Katifen called right away. And at this end, Vivian took out several bank cards and waved them towards Bonnie, Annie, these were found from Peter, I asked for the password and checked it, theres a lot of money in there, enough to pay you back. With that, he was about to drag Bonnie to the bank downstairs to withdraw money. Theres no rush. Bonnie smiled and shook her head, Just give it to meter when you guys want to go back to Reliacao. Were just getting ready to go back, ah. Vivian said. So fast? Bonnies smile froze. Vivian, on the other hand, was a little less than kind, I came to Willisto originally to find Katifen, and now that Ive found Katifen, and even Peter is taken care of, its time to go back. But its too much of a rush, isnt it? Bonnies heart suddenly got a little sad. I wanted to ask Vivian to stay in Willisto for a longer period of time, but couldnt find a suitable reason. Finally, I had to sigh helplessly, So have you guys booked your tickets to go back? Its booked. Vivian nodded, Its for tomorrow night. So anxious! Bonnies heart got anxious with it. But even she herself does not know, in the end, what is in the nervous anxiety. Before we leave, Katifen and I would like to treat your family to dinner, how about just this evening? Vivian said. Bonnie certainly wouldnt disagree. Im fine with the four little ones, but with Sebastian, Ill have to ask to see if hes avable. Bonnie said.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Then you should call now and ask. Vivian urged her. Bonnie nodded, went to thending, dialed Sebastians phone and said the thing. I didnt expect Sebastians reaction to be the same as hers, both surprised and inexplicably flustered, Whats the rush? Yeah, its been so long since weve been in Willisto, Vivian hasnt even had a good stroll. Bonnie let out a soft sigh. I didnt expect that they would be goingback to Reliacao so soon. Bonnie, at this point, even kind of wished that Peter hadnt been caught. At least this way Vivian and Katifen can stay in Willisto for a longer period of time. Dont think about things with that in mind, Sebastian corrected her, Peter is the bad guy, and its good to catch him early. As for Vivian they Ill see if I cant retain them tonight, and if not, Ill take you and the kids with me to see them abroad when Im free. Sebastians voice was low and dark, but it carried a sense of full security. Bonnies mood was suddenly less depressed. She nodded heavily, hmmed, and hung up. Turning his head, he had changed into a smile. Take the ready teddy bear and lift your steps towards the bedroom. Chapter 603: When you remember, tell me In the bedroom, Damon is still obediently watching cartoons. Bonnie walked over and took his headphones off, Damon, close your eyes, Mommy Annie has a gift for you. What is it? Damons little face was filled with anticipation, and he obediently closed his eyes, and even spread his little hands out and held them up in front of his chest. The fluffy teddy bearnded right in the palm of his hand. Damon opened his eyes to look and went crazy with joy, Its my bear, no, its a new bear! Yeah, do you like it? Bonnie stroked his head, This little bear is the warrior Mommy Annie picked out for you, after you go to sleep, hell be with the little bear you used to have, protecting you! Damons head nodded like a chicken pecking at rice and his tone was sweet and oversized as he said, I love it! Said, and also stretched out two small arms, efforts than a super big circle, there so like! Bonnies eyes curled up in a smile and she reached out and touched his head. But to my surprise, Damon just yed with the new bear for a while, then carefully put it back into the paper bag and hid it in the cupboard. He himself still ys with the stitched up broken bear. Damon, I thought you said you liked it, why dont you y that? Bonnie asked, puzzled. I want to keep it, Damon blinked his big amber eyes, keep it so I can give it to someone. To whom? Bonnie asked again. Damon shook his head confusedly, I dont know. Anyway, when he saw this new bear, an idea popped into his head. Take care of the bear and give it to someone! Then when you think of someone to give it to, remember to tell me. Bonnie said. Damon agreed without hesitation and pulled the hook with Bonnie for a promise. Time flew by as the two talked andughed in the bedroom. In the blink of an eye, its noon. The police arrived at the hotel and took Peter, who was covered in injuries, away. In this life, there is no possibility for him to return to society. This life dependent on the brother, but not in the least grateful, at thest moment will also be the brother pushed out to block the knife brother, finally came to an end. He will disappear forever from the sight of all people.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Its really too fast for the hearts. Vivian was so happy that he ate two more bowls of rice at lunch. As a result, it was so unbearable to hold up that even sitting down to rest was a struggle. Vivian dragged Bonnie to go shopping, saying it was to eliminate food and buy some gifts for the four little ones. Bonnie couldnt resist, so she had to go along. Vivian looked for a silver jewelry store in the corner of the mall and nned to buy the hand-made peace locks to bless the little ones with peace and health. The moral is very good. And this stores peace lock can also be engraved with a name, so that it is an exclusive peace lock. Vivian thought it was interesting, so he paid for the processing fee and intended to have the craftsman engrave all the names. The engraving took about half an hour, so Bonnie and Vivian, with Damon in tow, waited in the lounge area. Its weird, Vivian said, rubbing her stomach not even two minutes after sitting down, I was obviously bursting at the seams, but now Im hungry again, can we go get a cup of milk tea? Its right over there! Damon immediately pointed to the corner on the left and said. Vivian expressed disbelief, I remember the map at the entrance, that location is the ice cream store, you little guy, are you trying to trick me into going over to buy ice cream? No, that ce is the milk tea. Damon insisted. Then lets ask the clerk. Vivians desire to win also came up and she immediately approached the clerk at the silver store to ask. The clerk then smiled and replied, That ce is an ice cream store. Vivian won big and craned her neck in triumph, Look what I said, you brat, still trying to trick me into buying ice cream? The words just fell, the clerk then said, But before that ce is indeed a milk tea store, about a year ago closed down for an ice cream store, children, it seems that you used to drink that milk tea? Chapter 604: Success in leaving them behind Without even thinking about it, Vivian blurted out, Its his first time in Willisto. Thats right, the clerk immediately put on a dignified and polite smile, then it seems that children are usually very observant and have heard the story of that milk tea store from others, right? And next to Bonnie, her heart stuttered. If Damon knew before that there were cheap hotels in the suburbs or something, it was just a coincidence. So now, even the milk tea store that closed down a year ago knows all about it. What does this mean? That Damon in the memory loss before, should be Willisto people ah. Just do not know what reason, went abroad, and was burned to death, and finally picked up by Vivian to home. Thinking about it this way, Bonnie felt more and more like she and Damon had a connection. I didnt realize that Damon was also a Willisto. Thinking, Bonnie took out a hundred dor bill and bothered the clerk to take Damon out to buy milk tea, while she talked to Vivian about the suspicion. Vivian pped his head. Yeah, why didnt I think of that?! So if thats the case, Damons real parents are most likely in Willisto!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. So youre staying to find Damons real parents? Bonnie asked tentatively. Vivian nodded without hesitation, Of course, Id like to see what kind of parents would abandon such a cute and understanding child like Damon. If it was for a reason back then, then she could understand and even tell them that Damon was still alive. But if it is deliberately abandoned A cold smile crossed Vivians flirtatious and demonic face, If you dare to hurt my Damon, Ill make them spend the rest of their lives in prison with remorse! Thats Vivian, a woman who is bold and bold, and who has the courage to act! Bonnies heart fluttered with a little leap of faith. She deliberately asked this topic with a selfish intention. After all, if Vivian had stayed behind to find Damons real parents, wouldnt that have been a logical way to leave them behind! Only, for some reason, when Vivian hammered the pillows on the couch as if they were Damons real parents, she actually had an ufortable feeling in her stomach as well. The good news is that this feeling was quickly dulled by the joy that Vivians family could stay. Bonnie even suggested, If youre looking for someone in Willisto, youre going to need a lot of help from the locals, especially my husband, so, you guys move near the Sunshine Vi. This way Damon can still go to school with his four little ones. Its easier for everyone toe and go. Vivian now has money in her hand, even if she rents a vi, she agrees immediately. So after taking the engraved peace lock, the two of them went to the Sunshine Vi to see the vi. After turning around, they chose a small detached vi only 100 meters away from the Sunshine Vi, not too big, with an area of just over 100 square feet, but with three floors, enough for their family of three. When the rental contract was signed, it was almost time for the four youngsters to leave school. Bonnie then drove the nanny car and took Vivian and Damon to the nursery with her. Halfway through the supermarket, Damon hurriedly called a halt, mysteriously, saying that he was going to the supermarket to buy something. When asked what he bought, Damon refused to say, pinching his little wallet and saying, Well find outter, but I cant tell you yet! Chapter 605: A strong dragon cannot suppress a local snake That mysterious look made Bonnie and Vivianugh. I guess, its a cheese stick, right? Bonnie asked when shed had enough ofughing. Damons eyes widened in surprise, Mommy Annie, how did you know that? I dont just know this, I know that you buy cheese sticks to share with everyone, but little Joanna must have more than everyone else. Bonnie continued. So amazing! Damon looked at Bonnie with adoring eyes, Mommy Annie, youre amazing! He cant hide his secret in front of Mommy Annie. So is Mommy Annie a mind reader? As a result, Bonnie reached out and touched his head, Because you like little Joanna extra. From the beginning when I met little Joanna until now, it has always been like this. Yeah oh, Damon scratched his head and smiled shyly too, I just really like little Joanna, I think shes especially close to me. Of course, it is not that Erika, Andrew and Lukas are not friendly with him, but inparison, he is most friendly with little Joanna. It felt as if I had known little Joanna for a while longer than the others. Its just that Damon was only a five-year-old child in the end, and he couldnt express himself clearly with his hands and feet. Well, go get the cheese sticks. Bonnie saw his cheeks were holding red, so she digressed. Damon then ran off to buy cheese sticks. When we received the four little ones at the kindergarten, the cheese sticks were distributed, and little Joanna was really one more than the others. But Damon was not so tantly partial, but quietly tucked in little Joannas pocket. The two little ones looked at each other with cheerful smiles because of the secret of this one cheese stick. After picking up the children, several people set off for the restaurant again. At this end Sebastian and Katifen have arrived and are sitting together chatting. You little ones go and stay in the childrens y area over there, okay, and Ill call you when the food is ready. Bonnie said.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The five little ones nodded very nicely and went to the childrens y area next to them. Instead, Bonnie and Vivian approached the table and opened the door to Damons real life. So were not going back to Reliacao for a while? Katifens eyes widened. Vivian shook his head, Youd better go back, Damon and I will just stay. When we find Damons parents, if theyre bad, Ill call you and youe help beat them up! Hearing this, Katifen cried andughed. Im at least a well-known expert in the global medicalmunity, if I do it directly, will I still be able to mix if word gets out? It seems so. Vivian stroked his chin and mused, And a round trip would cost tens of thousands in airfare. After a pause, he changed his tone and said, With these tens of thousands of dors, not to mention looking for a fighter, a killer should be enough, right? Seeing that his wifes thinking is getting more and more dangerous, Katifen rushed forward to discourage. And Sebastian, sitting across the table, lifted his thin lips and said in a choked cold voice, You guys dont have to worry about that, if Damons real parents are really jerks, Ill step in and take care of it. Vivian immediately nodded his head in satisfaction. Mr. Grant is still reliable, there is a saying that a strong dragon can not suppress a local snake, then please Mr. Grant you the local snake. Sebastians face, immediately by the words were angry emerald green a! Chapter 606: So she’s so happy! Bonnie forced augh and exined the correct usage of the idiom before Sebastian got mad. Vivian came to a realization. Sorry Mr. Grant, I do not know much about this, you are of course the most powerful in my heart, you are the dragon, the golden dragon! After a pause, he turned his head to look at Bonnie again, As for Annie you, the one who is rted to the dragon, the one who is called something. For a while, Vivian couldnt actually remember. Bonnie smiled brightly and wanted to ask Vivian if she was trying to say Phoenix. After all, the dragon and the phoenix, just the right pair! As a result, Vivian snapped her hand and her eyes shone brightly, I remember, its the fire-breathing bird!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Bonnies mouth pulled at the corners, her face full of ck lines, You want to talk about the firebird, right? The firebird, also known as the phoenix, is an alias. About Vivian wanted to praise her heart, Bonnie received, but really can not be touched ah! She took a deep breath and changed the subject, So how do we go about finding Damons biological parents now? They now have no clues on hand. Hospitals now have detailed gic databases, especially for newborn babies, and by entering Damons blood type and approximate time of birth, we should be able to screen out any of the likely candidates. Katifen suggested. And with those candidates, its just a matter of doing gicparisons one by one. Its actually so simple. Shen Jiaojiao was even a little surprised. Yeah, Katifen nodded, I couldnt find out Damons biological parents before because I didnt know where he was from, and its very difficult to find people on a global scale. Not anymore. The target circle is only in Willisto, it is much better to find. Then Ill take Damon to the hospital first thing in the morning to get his blood collected and send it into the database for matching. Bonnie volunteered to take on the job. Although she knew she had to get up early the next day to take Damon to the blood collection, Bonnie sleptte. At one oclock in the morning, she was still tossing and turning in bed, making tiny noises. Why arent you sleeping? Sebastian stretched out his big, strong hands and directly encircled Bonnies waist, forcibly holding her down, his voice low and husky, Itste. Im having a little trouble sleeping. Feeling the mans face close at hand, the warm breath that fell on Bonnies face as much as it could. There were no lights on in the room, but Bonnie could clearly feel Sebastians gaze falling on her face. Slowly, a delicate blush climbs from the base of the ear to the cheek. Are you smiling, Sebastian observed for a long time before finally speaking, because Damon doesnt have to go back to Reliacao for a while? Bonnie thought for a moment, and then responded. Its true, after learning that Damon would stay in Reliacao, she was in such a good mood that she had an extra bowl of rice for dinner tonight than usual. And now tossing and turning and unable to sleep, propping up is part of the reason, happy and excited, is another part of the reason. It turns out that in her heart, its so worth being happy that Damon can stay! If you really like him, I can hire Katifen to serve at the private hospital of the Grant Group, or even fix up a dedicated medical institute for him so Damon can follow and stay in Willisto. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Bonnie hurriedly refused, No, its going to cost a lot of money. Youre Mrs. Grant, Sebastian reminded, and the money I earn is supposed to be for you to spend, and if youre not too good at spending it, Ill have to help you myself. Chapter 607: Anna is sick? Sebastians handsome face drops, and those azure ck eyes carry an unmistakable tender sincerity. The thin lips curved halfway, Why, as Mrs. Grant, are you so unwilling to share my suffering? This man, actually said that spending money is suffering? Its a little too Versailles! But Bonnie still couldnt help but smile and bend the corners of her eyes, but the deepest part of her heart was warm. She unprecedentedly reached out and hugged Sebastians lean waist, head buried in his chest, very serious, Yes, as your wife, to help you solve your problems, I am obliged to! I dont know if its because Sebastians words have awakened the doubts in her mind, or if its because Sebastians fresh scent smells so good.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie, who had been unable to sleep, was soon nestled in Sebastians arms and went to sleep. When I woke up again, it was early the next morning. Bonnie raised her hand to look at the time, it was already seven oclock in the morning. She still has to take Damon to the hospital to get his blood drawn! Bonnie put on a knitted dress and pinned her hair with a pin and set off straight away. By the time I picked up Damon at the hotel and went to the hospital to have my blood drawn, it was 8:30. Because the blood draw required an empty stomach, Damon was hungry until 8:30. Seeing that he was going to pass out due to low blood sugar, Bonnie immediately put Damon on the bench, Mommy Annie go buy some buns ande back for you to eat, you stay here and dont run around, okay? Damon nodded good-naturedly and sat on the bench wiggling his legs, Okay, Mommy Annie youe back early oh. As a result, when Bonnie came back from buying the buns, she saw Anna sitting on a bench, talking with Damon from a distance. And Damons hand, still holding a small burrito, just squeezed, and did not eat. Although he was already drooling with greed. Why dont you eat? I told you, your Mommy Annie and I are good girlfriends, I wont harm you. Anna asked in a depressed voice. Damon nodded good-naturedly and said I know, but he just wouldnt bring the little burrito to his mouth. This courtesy and vignce were all in Bonnies eyes. She couldnt help but feel warmer inside. Gosh, where the heck can you find such a well mannered and polite little guy like Damon! Damon, Bonnie thought, and lifted a step forward, Been waiting long? Mommy Annie! Damon jumped straight off the bench and rushed to Bonnie, milking her voice, Auntie Anna gave me a little burrito oh, it smells so good. Really, then you should eat, and have the buns after you finish the little burrito. Bonnie reached out and touched his head. When given permission, Damon then took a big bite of the burrito and ate it. Seeing his wolfish appearance, Bonnie smiled gently and wiped the corner of his mouth for him, Eat slowly, be careful not to choke. ~ Just now I refused to eat no matter how I persuaded, and with a word from you, he opened his mouth. Anna saw the difference and immediately pouted her delicate red lips unhappily. Bonnie reached out to scratch her waist, crying andughing, Youre jealous of a child? Anna was afraid of tickling and rushed to beg for mercy. Following that, Bonnie just asked, What are you doing in the hospital? Im looking for Rupert. Anna said, I want to ask him to write a medical history for me. Youre sick? Bonnie immediately frowned nervously. Chapter 608: But what does this have to do with you? Bonnies gaze darted back and forth over Annas body. The lips are red and white, the skin is white and red, even the eyes are lustrous, the whole person is full of vitality. It really doesnt look like its sick. Anna then rolled her eyes towards her, Who said that if you write a medical record, you must be sick? There are other reasons foring to the hospital to get a medical record. With that, Annas hand was ced on her stomach and stroked it a few times. Bonnie: !!! Her stunned almond eyes rounded and she broke into a direct voice, What the hell, youre pregnant?! Keep your voice down! Anna hurriedly reached out to cover Bonnies mouth and looked around, before whispering, False! After a pause, he added, If I was really pregnant, why would Ie to Rupert, Id go downstairs to the OB/GYN, wouldnt I just get the real report card? The reason why I came to Rupert was to ask him to open a back door and help forge a fake pregnancy test report form. Youre crazy! Bonnie, still unable to understand, reached out and poked Annas forehead hard, How can you joke about something like this and pretend to be pregnant, what the hell are you doing? Anna then bit her red lips tightly, and a touch of reluctance crossed her eyes. I always thought David wasnt like that, so I wanted to test him out. Anna said. She goes to David with the forged pregnancy test and asks him if he wants to be with her. If he liked me that much, he would have thought of something for me. Anna said. Hearing this, Bonnie sighed helplessly. No, why does Anna have to be obsessed? That David, is that good? Well, anyway, you dont care. Anna said. Bonnie sighed again, So youll just tell the truth to Rupert? How can that be! Anna shook her head, Hes Davids boss, he might turn to Davids side, and it would be bad if he unraveled my lie then. As they were talking, Rupert approached them in his white coat, with one hand in his pocket and a pile of information in his other hand. Rupert was supposed to be looking for Bonnie. When I lowered my pupils eyes, Annas figure broke into my sight. The knot in his throat rolled slightly and his gaze hurriedly moved away as if he didnt see the man, Annie, Damons blood has been sent to the gene bank to start doingparisons, probably the list will be screened out tomorrow. Okay, Ill trouble you then. Bonnie nodded and took Damons hand again and shook it lightly, Damon, say hello to Uncle Koo. Hello, Uncle Koo! Damon immediately spoke in a milky voice. Rupert nodded and stroked Damons head, Then if theres nothing else, Ill go first. Wait a minute. Anna hurriedly called out to him, Why dont you write a medical history for me, for the pregnancy. Just as Annas wordsnded, Ruperts expression in front of him suddenly froze. In the noisy hospital corridor, this moment, however, the dry sound of his neck turning could be heard very clearly. With that, he violently pressed Annas shoulder, Youre pregnant? Whose baby is it? Its a gs. Anna was pinched shoulder raw pain, cousin are ufortable. Thats not all. Ruperts anger was still rubbing off on him, Who is it, name it, Im going to find him now! Why do you want to go to him? Anna asked, somewhat puzzled. He touched you!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Yeah, but what does that have to do with you? Anna was even more puzzled. Chapter 609: You’re just a godson? Ruperts face full of anxiety and indignation, in this sentence,pletely frozen. A self-deprecating smile crossed his eyes. Yeah, what does that have to do with him? Anna is pregnant, whose child is she carrying, what does it matter to him! He was just that, someone Anna would never want to be with in her life. You at least grew up together, its normal for Mr. Robertson to ask you a few questions. Seeing that the mood is not quite right, Bonnie hurriedly spoke up. Anna oh, didnt think too much about it, Anyway, thats the situation, you just dont ask who the father of the child is, you can just help me open a medical record. Downstairs is the maternity ward. Rupert was heartbroken, but had to try desperately to stay calm. I cant go for a test for now, it would be bad if my parents found out. Anna bit her lip with a pitiful look, But I need this medical history sheet. What do you need the medical records for? Rupert only felt annoyed, What you should decide now is whether this child is wanted or not! There was an anger in his tone that even he didnt notice. Ill take the medical records so I can determine if I want this baby or not. Anna is still arguing. Rupert, however, could no longer listen and simply turned away. No matter how Anna shouted behind him, he did not respond. Anna rolled her eyes in depression.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. What a person! Even if you dont give medical records, why be so indifferent? So what do you do now? Bonnie asked, Or just forget it, you dont fool around all day. Anna refused, How can that be! She thought carefully and suddenly turned her attention to Bonnie, You keep an eye on Ruperts office door for me while I make a medical history sheet myself! Youre crazy, arent you? Bonnie rounded her eyes, Rupert would be furious if he knew. Im not taking it out to the public, Im only sure of Davids mind, and when Im sure, Ill destroy it right away. Anna said. Anna ran to the office and wrote a skewed medical history on her own. Finally, it was written on the doctors line, imitating Ruperts signature. Thatll do it! Wait for my good news! Anna flung a flying kiss towards Bonnie and ran straight away. Looking at her back, Bonnie shook her head somewhat helplessly. This girl, must break through the south wall to turn back ah. Come on Damon, Bonnie said, pulling Damon with her, also ready to leave the hospital. Damon is very good to take Bonnies hand, the forehead of the small hair with walking up and down swaying, revealing under the beautiful as a gemstone eyes. The two walked to the first floor of the hospital, only to be stopped by a nurse. Is there anything else going on? Bonnie asked. The nurse then hurriedly handed Bonnie a few boxes of iron supplements, This is what the department head told Damon to give, he found Damon moderately anemic, so drink a little more of this, it will improve the anemia. So thats it. Bonnie immediately thanked and took it, Then please help me say thank you to the department director, and how much is this, Ill transfer it to you. The nurse waved her hand desperately, Mrs. Grant, what are you talking about? This is the Grant familys hospital, Damon is a rtive of the Grant family, so he is also a member of the Grant family, how can you charge money? Do not say a few boxes of iron supplements, even if it is hundreds of boxes, thousands of boxes, that can not ask for money ah! Wow, am I a rtive of THE Grant family? Damons focus, however, was on this and happily asked the nurse, Sister, so godchildren are considered rtives! Youre just the godson? The nurse froze. Chapter 610: More and more of the same Damon nodded and hugged Bonnies arm affectionately, Yeah, this is my Annie godmother oh. And Bonnie was all puzzled, What makes you think Damon is a rtive of THE Grant family? The nurse thought Bonnie was angry and rushed to apologize, Im sorry Mrs. Grant, I just guessed, I I didnt mean to. So why are you guessing so much? Because when I look at the top of the blood report sheet, Damons blood type is also RH negative. The nurse exined. Previously little Joanna was not well and woulde to the hospital for blood transfusions from time to time, and she remembered this blood type. When she saw that Damon was of the same blood type and was loved by Bonnie, she subconsciously thought that this was also a bloodline of the Grant family. And hearing this, Bonnie was a bit surprised. She didnt expect Damon to be such a rare blood type too! Its really too much of a coincidence, isnt it? If it wasnt for the fact that Damons eyes were lightly blue and obviously foreign gically, she really would have thought that this was Natan! And now, all Bonnie can think about is. If Damons blood type is so rare, it must be easier to retrieve the gene pool forparison and find his biological parents. Come on Damon, lets go home. Bonnie said. Damon followed Bonnie nicely back to the vi near the Sunshine Vi. In the vi, Vivian is tidying up the house. They had just moved in and so many things were bought off the shelf that they needed to take care of themselves. When she turned her head and saw Bonnie, Vivian stopped what she was doing and smiled like a flower, Youre back so soon, I havent had time to go out to buy the lunchtime food yet. Dont go to all that trouble. Bonnie waved her hand, Go eat at the Sunshine Vi, Ive talked to Donna about making a special for Damon. Special meal? Vivian was a little confused, What kind of special meal is being made? Bonnie didnt tell her directly, but after helping to clean up the living room, she dragged her to the Sunshine Vi. This end Donna also made lunch. The adults side is the very ordinary five dishes and one soup. As for Damons special, it was stir-fried spinach, raw pork liver and saffron congee, carrot stir-fry, and a tomato and egg soup. All of them are blood-supplementing dishes. Now Vivian understood at once. It was after you went to the hospital that the doctor told you that Damon had moderate anemia, right? Saying that, Vivian couldnt help but sigh, The boy should have lost his roots in that fire, and Ive been making up for it since, but it just didnt work out. Its okay, the nurse also prescribed iron supplements, take a good supplement, you should be able to make up for it. Bonnie said with relief. Good. Vivian then nodded. Look at Damon, he is very serious about eating, taking big bites into his mouth, without any help from adults. The chopsticks are just a little strange to hold. How Bonnie looks at it doesnt feel right.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Finally Donna came out and said, Oh, Damons a lefty! Bonnie then reacted. No wonder she felt strange looking at Damons hand, it was because the direction was reversed. and Joanna also wanted to learn to use her left hand to pick up food when she was a child, but never could learn, but was little Donna subconsciously spoke. Before that name was uttered, she reacted and hurriedly closed her mouth and turned around to go back to the kitchen. When they came out again, their eyes were a little red and swollen. Donna are you crying? Bonnie quickly noticed this, Whats wrong with you? Chapter 611: The dog’s skin that can’t be shaken off Donna hurriedly covered up, Nothing, just went in to see if the birds nest was ready and got smoked by the heat. So are you okay, or do you want to go to the hospital to get checked out? Bonnie hurriedly said with concern. Its even time to get up and go to the entrance to change shoes and get ready to go out. Im fine. Donna hurriedly stopped, Thats how old people are, their eyes are more fragile, Ill just go to my room and lie down for a while. She couldnt resist Donna, and with the help of Vivian, the wife of a great doctor, she made sure that Donna was fine. Bonnie then gave up and helped Donna back to her room to lie down. Donna you dont work this afternoon, the Sunshine Vi so many maids, let them do it. Bonnie admonished. Donna nodded, Good. When she watched Bonnie go out, she let out a silent sigh. How great would it be if if Damon was Natan! He and Natan obviously have so many simrities, but why is he someone elses child? After eating, Vivian went back to the vi. Only Damon was left to y at the Sunshine Vi. It so happened that Bonnie had to revise the design in her hand, so she let Damon y inside the living room by himself first. Damon was also very well behaved, not making any noise or fuss, lying on the carpet and ying with the blocks very quietly. Bonnie then went upstairs to her room, grabbed her drawing board and got to work. As a result, before she finished painting, the maid came to tell her that Sami hade to see her and had something to give her. Hearing this name, Bonnies whole person is not too good.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She really doesnt like this guy! Lets just say Im not feeling well, and as for the stuff, just take it for me and bring it up. Bonnie said, Just be polite. Okay. The maid then went downstairs to cope. Not muchter, it came back into the room and handed Bonnie a charm. Its the charm that was bumped off thest time Bonnie rode in his car. Originally this charm Bonnie still like, but I do not know why, Sami sent back this seems to have changed shape, the five features are distorted. On closer inspection, its even a bit hideous. Those ss eyes, too, seemed to have life, staring straight at her. Bonnie was a little creeped out. She didnt dare to reach for it, but just pointed to the wicker basket next to her, Just put it in there. The maid immediately did as she was told. Then, with a bitter face, he said, Mrs. Grant, that Sami is still sitting in the living room after giving the charm. I asked him twice, and he said he would meet your assistant, George, here. Bonnie: What kind of person sticks around? But the other side moved George, directly kicked out, and then George should yell again not to give him face. Forget it, then let him sit for a while, you guys go about your business and leave him alone. Bonnie said. After a pause, he remembered Damon downstairs again, Bring Damon up here. This does not seem to be a good person, or let the children less contact, was taught bad how to do! The maid then took Damon to the bedroom. The little one always remained good and quiet, ying by himself on the carpet at the corner without saying a word. When Bonnie finished the design on her hands, she turned her head to look, only to find that Damon had fallen asleep. The little one was lying on the shag carpet with a prototype cuddle pillow under his head and knew to use his jacket as a quilt to cover his belly so he wouldnt catch a chill. The little face is flushed with sleep and the mouth is slightly open, emitting an even breathing sound. Even if there are very hideous scars on it, but still looks very cute. Bonnies heart moved slightly, and she gently walked over, intending to carry Damon to sleep on the nearby chaise longue. But just as he reached out, Damon clutched his fingertips. Mommy~ the little one let out a milky, dreamy voice. Chapter 612: Really treat yourself as the master Damons hands are small, only able to clutch two of Bonnies fingers. But his grip was tight, warm and strong. It instantly reached Bonnies heart, and somewhere soft was struck. I know youre looking for Vivian, but Im at the Sunshine Vi, so Im going to assume youre calling me. Bonnie whispered. Mommy, my little bear. Damon dreamed up again. Bonnie was a little embarrassed. Where was she going to find a bear for Damon now? After looking around, there happened to be a little Joannas bunny doll in the room, so she picked it up and stuffed it into Damons hand. The good thing is that after falling asleep Damon did not feel it and took the bunny with a smile. He intermittently dreamed, Little bear, for sister. Bonnie froze. She remembered that Damon had told her, subconsciously in her head, when she was at the hotel before, that she was going to give the bear to someone. As for what it was, I cant remember. And in his sleep, the memories in his brain were turned over and he unconsciously named the man. Its a sister. Damon actually has a sister? This is an amazing discovery! Bonnie thought, and tried to ask, Damon, do you remember your sisters name? Hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo-hoo Damon, however, fell into a deep sleep like a little piglet. Seeing this, Bonnie was dumbfounded. This little guy, sleeping too much at the wrong time! But even if you wake up, it is impossible to ask anything more. Bonnie had no choice but to ce Damon carefully on the couch and bring a small quilt to cover him up. After her work, she nned to go downstairs for a cup of coffee to refresh herself. Walking to the corner of the stairs, out of the corner of my eye I caught a glimpse of the piercing figure in the living room. Just see Sami hanging on the living room sofa, shoes off, will wear socks feet on the coffee table, watching TV while eating melon seeds, melon shells directly to the floor. The maid next to me kept cleaning, but I just couldnt finish picking it up. Finally, I couldnt help myself, so I stood up and spoke as politely as I could, Mr. Brown, there is a trash can next to you, could you please throw up in the trash? Why? Sami looked askance at the maid with disdain, Cleaning is your job as a maid, where I puke and what I puke, you have to clean it up! After a pause, and a cold snort, No wonder you can only be a lowly servant, just this brain, eat shit can not catch up with the hot. The maid was so angry that she was on the verge of tears. But think of Sami is a guest, and dare not say anything, can only raise a hand to wipe away the tears, continue to lie on the ground to pack melon shells. Because the living room is paved with shag carpet, the melon shells are all hidden deep in the pile and must be picked up by hand, little by little. Thats just as well. The key is that Sami eating melon seeds is particrly disgusting, so that all the melon shells are saliva! Bonnie wrinkled her brow tightly. Its been a few hours now, and Sami is still here and still bossing me around at the Sunshine Vi. You dont treat yourself as an outsider at all! She just couldnt stand it anymore, turned around and went back to her room and called George. You have fifteen minutes toe to the Sunshine Vi and take your boyfriend away. Bonnies voice was angry and cold like never before. George was stunned, What are you talking about? Im in City B, not to mention 15 minutes, even if its 15 hours, I might be able toe back!Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Chapter 613: She’s good at cleaning up Sami George at City B? Bonnies long, thick, feather-likeshes fluttered quickly. The tone was as if nothing had happened, in white fingers wrapped around the edge of the fringed curtains in front of her, Oh, I happened to meet Sami at the mall and thought you were in Willisto, so I brought it back to the Sunshine Vi. He did tell me he was going out today, I didnt think it was to the mall, did he buy me a present? Georges voice was still tinged with anticipation. Bonnie returned an unclear sentence, and hung up perfunctorily. Following the lowering of the eyes, clear eyes crossed with a hint of anger and coldness. That look, surprisingly, has some resemnce to Sebastian! Good, how dare Sami cheat on her? It has to be cleaned up properly to do so. Bonnie thought, and lifted her steps and went downstairs. Sami now no longer eat melon seeds, it is time to eat watermelon, those watermelon seeds in the mouth, deliberately wait until the maids cleaned up the floor after those, and then spit up.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Brown, Bonnie stepped forward, a faint smile curling the corners of her mouth, its a good thing you didnt leave. Sami then stood up and pped her hands with a smile, Miss Annie youre done, I thought I wouldnt be able to see you. Why, Bonnie shook her head, I have to see you out myself, and theres something else I need to ask you to take care of. What is it? Sami asked curiously. Bonnie then pointed to the carpet on the floor and smiled, Mr. Brown probably does not know it, this carpet is imported from Italy, is the work of the top international designer Kebus, the bidding price was three million back then, now his value has increased, the carpet also followed and doubled, worth six million. Six million for a rug? Sami couldnt believe her ears. Crazy, right? Whos so generous, right? Six million on the floor with your feet? I believe Mr. Brown also knows that my husband is the richest man in Willisto, holding countless assets, money is just numbers, six million and six hundred dors are simr. After a pause, and added, But Mr. Brown soiled the carpet, or on the matter, the six million, I give you a discount, five million, how to pay? Youre asking me to give you five million? The carpet suddenly turned intova, so hot that Sami didnt dare to step on it, and jumped directly to the open space next to it, his voice shrill and harsh from excitement. Where did I get the five million! There isnt one is there? Bonnie nodded, Thats fine, George does, helle over and pick you up anyway, Ill call now to remind him and helle over and give it for you. With that, Bonnie made a gesture to call. Sami panicked at the sight and hurriedly blocked it, No, dont call, I suddenly remembered that George was talking about meeting me here tomorrow and he was away on business today. Oh? Bonnie raised an eyebrow, Is that right? Thats it, Sami nodded frantically, Ill send this rug to you for dry cleaning and return it to you when its clean, so thats always okay, right? Bonnie but still shook her head, Thats not a carpet thing now, you suddenly came to the Sunshine Vi and stayed for so long, I suspect you have another agenda, why not, go to the police station and walk. With that, Donna next to him simply took out his cell phone and dialed the police directly. Police Department? Pleasee over to the Sunshine Vi, there may be amercial spy over here! Chapter 614: What do I have to do to satisfy you? Sami was dumbfounded. He just sat honestly on the sofa for an afternoon, at most spit out some melon shells and watermelon seeds, how did he be amercial spy? Miss Annie, no Mrs. Grant, theres something we can discuss, dont you do that. Sami waspletely flustered. Bonnie, however, didnt bother, and passed a look directly to Donna, Call me when the police arrive, Ill go up and check on Damon. Dont worry Mrs. Grant, just leave it to me. Donna immediately nodded her head. She just looked at Sami displeased, but because the other party is a guest, can not directly go up to clean up. Now, Mrs. Grant, as the hostess of the Sunshine Vi, is taking charge, so she can follow the fox for a while! And looking at Bonnies back on the stairs, Samis blood was flowing backwards in a sh, with a cold chill. Its over, he seems to have screwed it up! Sami didnt dare to dy any longer and fumbled to pull out her cell phone and dialed Elises number, crying, Miss Pearce, pleasee to the Sunshine Vi to save me. Fifteen minutester, Elise, in a ck leather jacket and pants, took off her heavy motorcycle helmet and arrived at the Sunshine Vi at the same time as the police. When Sami saw Elise, it was like seeing a savior. Miss Pearce, youre here, I Before the words were finished, Elise tossed her head slightly, and under her short shoulder length hair, the cold eyes had no half-heartedness, and were so frozen that they were almost murderous. Sami hurriedly stopped talking. Elise now turned her head to Donna again, her tone polite, Donna, please, I want to see Miss Annie. Miss Pearce wait a moment. Donna reached out and politely went upstairs to invite Bonnie. Bonnie, on the other hand, immediately went downstairs. Elise wille, she is actually not surprised. After all, when we had dinner together, Elise acted very protective of Sami.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Its not at all unusual toe back and fish for people this time. With that in mind, Bonnie slowly went downstairs. Elise opened the door and said very directly, Im sorry Miss Annie, my assistant doesnt know what to do and I heard that she messed up your carpet, Ill pay for the 5 million. While saying that, hepulled out a check for five million dors and handed it to Bonnie. From start to finish, not even a blink of an eyelid! Instead, Bonnie raised her eyebrows in some surprise. It is true that the carpet is worth five million, but not to the extent that the original price must bepensated. The fact is that you can spend $3, 000 on dry cleaning and be as clean as ever. But now Elise is offering $5 million without hesitation, just to take Sami away. The more this happens, the more it means that something is wrong. Theres no rush, Bonnie shook her head, still with a polite smile on her face, because Mr. Brown has been at the Sunshine Vi for far too long, plus my husband recently had a very important order on his hands, and Im worried that some confidentiality has been lost. So it needs to be investigated clearly. As for this thing how to investigate clearly, it all depends on Bonnie a mouth. As long as she bites the bullet today that some confidential documents were stolen or deleted, then Sami is in trouble. Miss Annie, Elise was very direct, what will it take for you to get over it? After a pause, his eyes leisurely look at Sami, his voice without half a temperature, his mouth is indeed not very clean, how about, I directly cut his mouth in front of you, so okay? As she said that, Elise pulled out her dagger. Chapter 615: Are you willing to make up for your mistakes? Looking at the cold, shiny dagger, Sami was stunned. He kept backing up, his eyes full of trepidation, Miss Pearce, you what are you doing? What can I do? Elise sneered, Doing something wrong, of course you have to be punished. This move, so Bonnie also stunned. She did want to clean up Sami, but she didnt think about cutting Samis mouth off. This is just too bloody! Miss Pearce, Bonnie then stepped forward to stop it, its not as serious as you think, hell just go to the police station for a little investigation and apologize to my maids. These are necessary. Elise nodded, her gaze sweeping hard at Sami again, Miss Annie has forgiven you, no sign of that? Hearing this, Sami hurried to Bonnie and thanked her repeatedly, Thank you Miss Annie, thank you! Elise then looked at the people in the living room and asked, Who was the maid who helped with the trash? A maid with eyes so red and swollen from crying then stepped forward, Its me. Go apologize. Elise ordered, Apologize and then eat all that crap you just ate! Huh? Now not only Sami was dumbfounded, everyone in the room was confused. Even the police who came to arrest people can not look down, reminded, Those are melon shells ah, very sharp, in case of a cut to the intestines, but also to send to the hospital to cure, so it will be more uneconomical. Thats what he deserves, too. Elises attitude still wont let up. Finally, Sami had no choice but to tremble and reach out, grabbing watermelon seeds and melon shells from the trash can and stuffing them into his mouth inrge quantities. Soon the mouth was all bloody and looked extraordinarily ghastly. All right! Bonnie couldnt look away, Just mean it, bother the police to take people away. After saying that, he gave the maid a wink and took the trash can away quickly. And the police quickly moved in and handcuffed Sami. Elise said she was sorry and likewise turned to leave. After being questioned for nearly five hours in the police station, Sami was finally released. Just after stepping out of the police station, he saw Elise leaning on her motorcycle and smoking. Under the night, Elise a ck leather jacket leather pants almost and the sky into one, only the slender white fingers between the point of scarlet stands out. Red lips gently open, a greenish-white smoke slowly rise, blocking the pair of charming and enchanting face. The posture is delicate, the expression is mysterious, as if this dark night among the goblins. Side Miss Pearce, Sami spoke with great apprehension as she trembled up to the front. Elise saw him and let out a hint of emotion, Take a taxi backter. Good. Sami hurriedly nodded her head. Elise stopped talking, flicked the remaining half of the cigarette on the ground, ran her high heels hard on it, crushed out the scarlet sparks, and was ready to get on her motorcycle and leave. Seeing this, Sami, however, could not help but be anxious, Miss Pearce, you are you not angry? Why are you angry? Elise asked rhetorically. Her voice is cold, nothing unique, and her tone iszy, as if she is not interested in everything. No joy, no sorrow, no joy, no anger. The more this happens, the more Samis heart beats a side.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. I acted rashly to try to get close to Annie, and I ended up like this, causing you, Miss Pearce, to step in, and now the rtionship with Annie has fallen apart, Miss Pearce, arent you angry? Elise now raised her eyebrows slightly, So youre willing to make up for it? Chapter 616: Devil’s Kiss The Sunshine Vi, it waste at night. As Bonnie sat in her room blow-drying her hair, her mind involuntarily recalled the events of the day. That kind of Elise is really terrible! This kind of people or to contact less is better. And not only her less contact, including George, but also to hurry up and break off rtions with these two people. With that in mind, Bonnie dialed a phone number to George. Little ancestor, youre still awake thiste? On Georges end was the sound of keyboard tapping, obviously busy. Youreing back from City B tomorrow, right? When you get off the ne, take a taxi to the Sunshine Vi, and dont listen to anyone who calls you, juste straight here! Bonnie admonished. The gruff tone of voice made Georges expression a few degrees more serious. Whats going on? He asked. Anyway, you juste straight over here, you hear me? Bonnie said. George agreed cooperatively, although he didnt know why, Okay, I got it. He was going to give her the money order for the work he sold. So the next day, George got off the ne and went straight to the Sunshine Vi. What I didnt expect was that Bonnie wasnt there. It was Donna who greeted George, Mrs. Grant has gone out to pick up the little ones from school and should be back in ten minutes, please wait for Assistant George. Good. George nodded. About ten minutester, the sound of a car dide from the yard. George then immediately got up and walked to the entrance hall. Then I saw Bonnie with the five little onesing this way. Yes, thats right, five. As Damon was attending the same kindergarten, Bonnie simply picked him up together and nned to send him back to Vivians side after dinner. Youre here so soon. Bonnie saw George and greeted him with a smile. George was also ready to say hello. But at this time, the gardener, who was working with his head down inside the garden, suddenly raised his sharp flower shears and rushed towards the little ones in stride! Watch out! Rao George shouted out loud, but still did not stop. One of the little ones was held hostage, his neck pinched and gasping for air, and in the blink of an eye, his cheeks went from red to purple and blue! Bonnies heart was seized up so hard that her voice tore, Damon! A gust of wind blew over and blew the straw hat off the gardeners head, revealing the hideous face underneath. Its Sami! Sami? George was confused, What are you doing, get the kid off me now! Heh, Sami sneered, I can let go, but on one condition, Annie designer, you have a jewel in your hand, called the Devils Kiss, right?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Bonnie was stunned, How did you know? The Devils Kiss, one of the ssic jewels of Western royalty in thest century, is a ck crystal, but at a special angle, you can see the faint red core in the center, like a devil floating in hell, leaving thest bit of conscience and tenderness for the beloved. Therefore named, the devils kiss. This jewelry is Bonnie two years ago, spent nearly five hundred million to shoot the treasure, after that has been treasured, can not take out the design work. Of course I know, after all, thats what Im after. Looking at you, you shouldnt know that the price of this Devils Kiss has now increased a full tenfold. Sami said, licking her tongue again, Give me the devils kiss and Ill give you back the baby. Bonnie froze, So, youve been deliberately touching me before, all for this demon kiss? Chapter 617: That’s my baby Hearing this, Sami then showed an expression of disgust and asked rhetorically, What else do you think? After a pause, greedy eyes were ced on Bonnies body again, full of mockingughter, You dont think that I have a crush on you, do you? Bonnie: Yes, she did have this illusion before. It turns out that it was just self-interest. She couldnt say anything more and directly changed the subject, Devils kiss, right? I can give it to you, but you have to give me the baby first! Seeing Damon being strangled, his face was blue and almost dying, Bonnies heart also hurt like a knife! This feeling suddenly reminded her of the same emotion she felt when little Joanna was kidnapped to the rooftop before. So, in her heart, Damon has be so important? But Sami in front of him had no intention of letting go of Damon, instead he strangled him harder and with a fierce expression he cursed, You really take me for a fool, if I give you the baby now, how am I going to get the devils kiss? Then you should at least rx a little, Andrew next to him quickly reacted, cool and cold face, is forced down the calm, If you strangle him, you will get nothing as usual. Hearing this, Sami then looked down. As expected, Damons eyes rolled back and he looked like he was about to die. In order to get the devils kiss, Sami finally loosened his arms a little. Damon immediately coughed violently, and hisrge eyes were filled with crystal tears. Obviously, they are already scared to the extreme, but they still have to pull a hoarse voice tofort Bonnie, Im fine, dont worry about me! Bonnies heart grew more and more tearingly painful. Ill give it to you right now, as long as you dont hurt him, just wait, Ill get it for you right now. Bonnie said, and stumbled into the foyer, intending to go upstairs to the safe to get the devils kiss. Wait! Behind her Sami called out to her again, Dont give it to me in a ce like this, think Im a fool? If he gives it here and then returns the baby to Bonnie, then what awaits him is only death! Go somewhere where no one is, just the cabin on the outskirts of town, and Ill give you back the baby if you deliver the devils kiss. After Sami said this, she simply had to turn around and leave. When the crowd saw this, they wanted to go up to stop it, but Sami used Damon as ckmail. You guyse up and try, if you dare toe closer, Ill just get this little thing killed! No, you guys stay away. Bonnie hurriedly said. At this moment her cheeks have been blurred by tears, but still followed Sami, I follow you to the cabin, as for the devils kiss, let George take it to you, okay? She was really uneasy, what if Sami did something unpredictable after taking Damon away? And Sami had no intention of refusing, and readily agreed, OK, anyway, one hostage is a hostage, two hostages are hostages, you tie your hands ande over. Good. Bonnie agreed readily. She turned her head to Donna, Would you please tie me up? Donna was in a hurry, Mrs. Grant, how can you be so confused! Thats my baby! Bonnies tone was firm and painful, To leave him to suffer alone, I cant do it N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 618: What the hell is going on? In the end, Bonnie still had her hands tied and went next to Sami. Lets go, Annie designer. Samis tone was mocking and cold. Bonnie, on the other hand, nced at Damon and gently reassured him, Its okay Damon, Im here, I will never let your life be in danger. Annie mommy. Damon cried harder and harder. Sami was impatient to interrupt this love affair, and even reached out and gave Bonnie a hard push, Dont be silly, hurry up and go! Bonnie then joined Damon and left the Sunshine Vi. Get in Samis car and drive towards the cabin in the suburbs. Along the way, Bonniey in the back seat, her mind spinning, thinking about how to get away. The result is that before you can think of a way, the car will bang and crash! Under the huge inertia, Bonnie rolled directly under the car seat.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. And at thest moment, she used her body as a cushion to catch Damon, which did not let Damon ident. The intense pain made Bonnie feel like her body was falling apart, and a burst of fishy sweetness welled up in her throat. Damon, are you okay? Bonnie hurriedly inquired. Damon in the end young, where to withstand such a crash, on the spot passed out, let Bonnie how to call out no response. After a few more attempts at shouting, Bonnie could only turn her attention to the front row to see what was going on with Sami. If he also fainted, then she would have to hurry and take Damon away even if she had to use all means! But what I didnt expect was that when I looked up, I saw not only Sami in the front row, but also outside the car window, slowly walking towards them Elise . What the hell is going on here? Bonnies heart suddenly panicked. So it wasnt just Sami who was hitting on her, but Elise as well? As she was thinking about it, Elise walked over to the car, opened the door, and pulled Sami, who had been knocked unconscious in the front, right out! It all happened so fast that by the time Bonnie came back to her senses, Sami had been thrown to the ground. Elise today changed a set of red dress, looks extra hot enchanting, short hair in the wind reckless fluttering, everywhere through the domineering. She lifted her feet, thin eight-centimeter heels, and stepped directly on Samis chest. Sami wailed in pain and was almost incontinent. Assistant Lin, who gave you the guts to do such a thing under my nose? Elise askednguidly. Samis eyes were darkly relieved. Great, everything is going ording to the script Elise gave him. Elise said that as soon as he went to kidnap Annie designers child, said that the previous deliberate approach was all for the devils kiss, and then in the process of kidnapping, then caught by Elise. In this way, Elise will be Annies benefactor, and the two will inevitably continue to have contact. And he, too, will even make up for it! Sami thought, getting more and more excited, took out a dagger directly from his arms, and waved it towards Elise. Elise immediately dodged out of the way. And Sami seized the opportunity and started C running! Just run to the nearby river and jump, he can follow the trend and the body prepared downstream of the river to a civet. Everything will go perfectly. But Sami wasnt happy for more than three seconds. With that, a gunshot rang out and he stood suddenly on his feet, looking down incredulously at his chest. A hole from the back through the hollow, is slowlying out of a small white smoke Chapter 619: This is Elise’s real purpose Sami looked down at the hollow on her chest, her eyes full of disbelief. With that, his body went limp and he fell to his knees. Click, click- Elise walked slowly in her high heels to Sami, a small, delicate silver pistol in her hand. There is still a faint white smokeing from the muzzle of the gun, apparently not long after a shot was fired. Old boss? Sami raised his head in dismay, looked at Elise , and with each word, arge mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth. Your mission was well aplished. Elise nodded in satisfaction, With your death, Annie would have been grateful and trusting of me.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Sami was stunned. You said would let me live. Sami said brokenly. A bloodthirsty smile appeared on Elises delicate face as she shook her head in denial, When did I ever tell you that I would let you live? What she said was just to prepare a body for Sami as a recement downstream of the river. But when you think about it, if you dont die, theres a good chance my n will be revealed, so yeah, just be a dead man who can keep secrets forever. Hearing this, Sami finally understood. Fake, everything is fake. From the beginning, Elise had no intention of letting him continue to live, and all the talk of letting him ask Annie for the devils kiss was just an excuse! The only real purpose is to kill him and gain Annies trust. He opened his mouth, but because of the intense blood loss in his chest, he was too weak to make any sound. Looking at your expression, it seems like you already know what Im up to Its good, at least this way you wont die in vain. Elise said, then reached out her slim white fingers and pushed on Samis forehead. With a loud bang, Sami fell to the ground, staring and dying! Tsk, what a waste. Elise looked at his corpse and shook her head in disgust, If you hadnt gone AWOL, how would I have made it this far. So yeah, dont me her for being ruthless, just me Sami for being reckless! After dropping these words, Elise slowly walked back to the car, her tone was a bit concerned, Annie designer, is everything okay? Im fine. Bonnie shook her head, But I smell heavy gasoline, and the car looks like its going to explode! Okay, Ill get you out in a minute. Elise said. But because of the violent impact just now, the car door has been deformed, it is too difficult to open. Elise had to poke her head in the front row, Come on, give me your hand. Bonnie, however, handed the unconscious Damon to Elise first , Save Damon first. Elise : If she could, she would really like to just throw this child away. But once I thought of my purpose today, Icould only force myself to hold back, first carrying Damon out of the car and casually cing him on thewn by the road, and thening to Bonnies rescue. Bonnies thighs were stuck in the gap in the back and it took a lot of effort to pull them out. When it was easy to leave the car, before you take two steps, you heard a violent explosion behind you. A strong and powerful wave of heat ensued, directly blowing Bonnie to the ground. Her lips bumped against the rough tarmac, and all around it was a hot piece of pain. Immediately afterwards, his eyes went ck, and he knew nothing more. Chapter 620: A Nightmare Bonnie had a long, long dream. In the dream, Damon became her eldest son Natan, and their family of seven love and beauty, life is very happy. Sebastian even left thepany to Eric to take care of and took them on a vacation to a private ind. They were happily ying in the vi on the ind, but they didnt know what was going on, and the vi caught fire. The fire engulfed everything in the house, and Bonnie was so scared that she rushed outside with her children. It was hard to run out of the vi, but once the count was taken, it was discovered that a person was missing. Damon, oh no, its Natan who is still in the vi. In the heat of the fire, she saw Natan in the vi, reaching out towards her in pain, crying her heart out A thousand words, only into the two words mummy. No! Bonnie sat up violently, gasping for breath, her back had been soaked with cold sweat. Annie, its okay. A pair ofrge hands held her tightly into her arms, her voice low and raspy, soothing Bonnies emotions, Its already okay, dont be afraid. Sebastian? said Bonnie, biting her lip, her clear almond eyes gradually clearing up, How could you me After you were taken away by Sami, Elise appeared to save you, then the car exploded, and then, you were taken to the hospital. Sebastian knew what she wanted to ask, and said it proactively. It is. Bonnie remembered it all. Then, the body could not stop trembling lightly, What about Damon, how is Damon? Hes fine. Sebastian replied, Its just a minor injury, it should heal in another week.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. As for Bonnie, it is slightly more serious, especially the face, when the heat wave hit, her face rubbed directly on the ground, many ces have broken the skin. Now it can only be wrapped in gauze to avoid infection. What about Elise? Bonnie asked again. Although she still shivers when she remembers the scene where Elise shot Sami directly, it is undeniable that without Elise, she and Damon would still be somewhere. She got burned on her back trying to protect you, and shes still in intensive care and not out. Sebastian said in a deep voice. What? Hearing this, Bonnie immediately sat up. At once, he was about to lift the covers and get off the floor, Which room is she in, Ill go find her. Visiting is not allowed in the ICU, and besides, youre not healed from your own injuries yet, so dont run around. Sebastian pressed her back into bed again. No matter what Bonnie said, he would not allow her to leave the ward, not even to go down to the floor. Bonnie had to give up and stay in bed. It was about an hourter that he tentatively asked, So can you pick up a few of the little ones, they must be terrified after such a big event, I want to calm them down. Good. Sebastian didnt refuse this time and slowly got up from the couch, Ill go back and get them now. In fact, Bonnie does not need to say, until the evening, Sebastian also ns to bring some little ones over. And now since Bonnie said it first, of course he had to meet it. Sebastian walked on slender legs and slowly left the ward. The first foot he left, the second foot Bonnie will nimbly roll down to the ground, directly to the outside! Chapter 621: Elise’s Family Seizing the opportunity to see Sebastian leave the hospital, Bonnie rushes out of the hospital room with the intention of checking on Elise. Even if you cant get into the ICU, its good to look outside the door. With that in mind, Bonnie went to the elevator room, ready to go to the intensive care unit on the seventh floor. With a ding-dong, the elevator came down from the seventh floor, and as soon as the door opened, she saw a familiar figure. William? Bonnie spoke up in surprise, What are you doing here? Todays William wears a half mask, covering the cheeks that are almost identical to Sebastians, so it is very recognizable. Williams eyes also crossed a touch of surprise, and then returned to ndness, said in a deep voice, En, passing, just in time to see a friend. See a friend? What happened to your friend, Bonnie spoke with concern, is he in the ICU too? William shook his head, No, hes a paramedic here. Without waiting for Bonnie to speak again, William dropped his gaze to her face, his handsome brow furrowed, How did this happen? Oh, its just a little scrape, and the nurse was nervous, so she wrapped it tightly. Bonnie exined. William nodded and stepped out of the elevator, Then you use the elevator, I happen to still have to go to this floor to do some business. Bonnie was thinking about going to see Elise, so she didnt think so much about it and just lifted her foot into the elevator. After taking the elevator to the seventh floor, Bonnie saw Elise lying in the intensive care unit. Because of the burns on her back, Elise had to lie on the edge of the bed, and the gauze on her back was red and yellow, full of oozing tissue fluid. Just look at it and be shocked. Bonnies heart suddenly seized together. She was still a bit overwhelmed by the fact that Elise had killed Sami outright. But when I saw this scene, it was filled with guilt. Annie? just as Rupert came up from the side, one hand in his pocket and the other holding the chart, What brings you up here? I came to see Elise , Bonnie replied, How is she doing? Its nothing serious. Rupert handed the chart to Bonnie to read, Its just an injury, with the hospitals current level, and with the help of Expert Smith, it can be done without leaving a single scar, dont worry. After a pause, and said, But there is a problem, after her ident, I have not been able to contact her family. After all, it is arge burn, and it is better to tell your family about this situation. Bonnie, however, shook her head with a bewildered expression, I dont know her family either. What about other people close to you? Rupert retreated, One will do.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Bonnie opened her mouth, ready to answer again that she didnt know. At this time, a nurse came up next to her and interjected, I see that on the registration form, there is a person who wrote visiting Elise. Isnt that her family? When? Rupert immediately followed up with, Now wheres that guy? The nurse shook his head, I just took over the shift, not quite sure, but just checked the room again did not see any strangers, should be gone? Rupert: This is not the same as saying nothing! Next time that guyes back, remember to call me first and then keep him as long as you can. Rupert admonished. Chapter 622: Rejection After the nurse agreed, she went on to check the room. And on this end, Rupert continues to chat with Bonnie. He looked around to make sure no one was there before he came up next to Bonnie and asked in a whisper, Annie, do you know whose baby Anna is carrying in her belly? Huh? Bonnie was confused. Why would Rupert ask this, for good reason? Could it be that thest time Anna had secretly made fake medical records from his office, she had been found out. Now that Rupert is asking for rification, is he going to just go public before his medical career suffers? Bonnie got a little nervous at once. She certainly didnt want Rupert to suffer undue hardship. But if the matter is made public, Anna will inevitably be scolded by her family, or even directly confined. After all, if you dare to fake something like a pregnancy, you might do something even more out of the ordinary in the future. That, Bonnie hesitated, I dont know. Forgive her, its really hard to know where to begin to exin. This matter, it is better to wait until Sebastian came, and then let Sebastian to help her exin it. After all, Sebastian is a big name in Willisto, and even if the matter really affects Rupert, he can still suppress it. And when Rupert in front of him heard this, his eyes suddenly dimmed for a few moments. Whos the baby in Annas belly is, even Bonnie doesnt know? This scum, who the hell is it! As I was thinking about it, another person came rushing over next to me. When I looked at it, it was Vivian. Yah, Annie, why are you out, didnt Mr. Grant say you cant blow now? Vivian asked in amazement. Bonnie shook her head and exined with a smile, Im not that petnt, its just that Sebastian made a big deal out of it. After a pause, he asked with concern, How is Damon doing? Vivian immediately pped his head, Look at me, I got so excited to see you that I forgot that I came to see Mr. Robertson just for Damon.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Saying that, Vivian turned her head to Rupert, Mr. Robertson, please go to the ward to check on Damon, he said he couldnt catch his breath and was in a bad way. What?! Ruperts expression suddenly became serious and he walked quickly towards the ward. And Bonnie rushed to follow. When he got to the ward, he saw Damon lying on the hospital bed, sping his arm in a very annoyed manner. The small, in white arms have been scratched with a lot of blood. But Damon seems to bepletely unaware of it, and is still scratching. Damon! Bonnie rushed over and pressed the little ones arm, Dont scratch. Mommy Annie? said Damon, looking up in confusion, hisrge eyes filled with crystal tears of resignation, but Im so itchy. The two small hands clenched into fists, trying to endure the bone-chilling itch. It was even more heartbreaking to watch Bonnie. She hurriedly asked Rupert, Mr. Robertson, you quickly show Damon whats going on. Rupert nodded, took out his stethoscope to examine Damon, and looked at the case and medication schedule at the end of the bed. See thest, eyebrows instantly tightened, There is no problem on this, just a small number of blood stem cell transntation because of anemia, but look at the situation, he seems to be a rejection reaction of the body. Exclusion reaction? Vivian wiped a tear from her eye, Why the rejection, is it because his bone marrow and blood stem cells dont match? Chapter 623: His eyes were not originally this color Hearing this, Rupert froze. His mind was a bit spinning, What do you mean by that, bone marrow and blood stem cells are matched before you dare to use them, how can they not match? Does it mean that someone has moved in it? Vivian saw that Rupert misunderstood, so he hurriedly waved his hand and said, You misunderstood, what I mean is that Damon had a bone marrow transnt before, so there are certain physical changes. Is it because of this change that the hematopoietic stem cells are rejected? How did he get a bone marrow transnt? Forget it, now is not the time to ask that, take him to the operating room first! Rupert said anxiously. After a person receives a bone marrow transnt, various changes do ur due to the influence of the gic cells that the donor brings with him or her.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. The mostmon of these is the coexistence of gic cells from both bone marrow types. And of these two types of cells, it is highly likely that only one is tolerant of the hematopoietic stem cells and the other rejects them, which then turns into a situation like Damons, with a strange itch all over. Rupert was on fire and wheeled Damon into the operating room for immediate manual intervention. And outside the operating room, Vivian med himself immensely and scratched his head, Its all my fault, if only I could have told the nurse about this earlier. Its not your fault, Bonnies heart was also hard, but still went up to soothe Vivian, We are not doctors after all, we cant think that much. After a pause, he added, And with Rupert around, Mr. Robertson is the best doctor in Willisto and will definitely be able to cure Damon. N! Vivian nodded heavily, seeminglyforted as well. Two people sat on a bench outside the operating room and waited, and the time passed extremely long. Waiting and waiting, Sebastian arrived at the hospital with his four little ones. He went to the ward and didnt see Bonnie, so he came up the stairs to look for her, and thats how he learned about Damon going into surgery. Its okay, said Lord Sebastian as he took Bonnie into his arms, his voice low and raspy, Rupert will cure him. Definitely! Being hugged in full view of everyone, Bonnies cheeks couldnt help but flush a little, reaching out to push him a little and whispering, The person you should beforting right now is not me, its Vivian. But you look more upset than she does. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Hmm? Bonnie was bbergasted for a moment before she turned her head to look at Vivian next to her. Yes, Vivian is indeed very sad, butpared to her, Bonnie actually more sad than her, tears paste all over the face, hands in the unconscious clenched into fists, nails will be poked palm a blur are unaware of. Mommy, Erika then walked up and gently took Bonnies hand, Ive counted for Damon, Damons life line is extraordinarily long, he will definitely live to be a hundred years old. That said, Damon will be fine this time for sure. Hearing this, Bonnies mood rxed a bit. And the few little ones next to him immediately stared in disbelief when they learned the real reason Damon was in the operating room. Little Joanna, in particr, was particrly curious, Damon turned out to have two kinds of bone marrow in his body, so how can you tell the difference and what areas have been affected by the other bone marrow? From the naked eye, there is also a difference. Vivian inhaled and patiently exined, Take Damons eyes, for example, he was originally pure ck and only became a ring of bluish color after the bone marrow transnt. Chapter 624: Finding the Donor What? Bonnie froze for a moment, Youre saying Damons eyes, originally, were ck? Yeah. Vivian nodded, I was shocked when the bone marrow suddenly turned blue after the transnt, but luckily Katifen told me it was normal. Then over time, look at the habit, but also feel nothing. And Vivian raised Damon as her own child from the bottom of her heart, so naturally she didnt talk to anyone else about the pupils changing color. Until today, Damon turned the bone marrow transnt over because of rejection. That means Damons parents would be from Weskiney. Bonnie said.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. In that case, it is understandable that the foreign parents found in the hospital before, gically and Damon Jr. do not match at all. After all, Damon wasnt a foreigner in the first ce, but a Weskiney! With that in mind, Bonnie was ready to wait until Damon was out of danger, then go through the previously screened list and redo the paternity test. Too focused, did not notice, next to Sebastians look a fewplex. And soon, Damon was wheeled out of the operating room. Bonnie rushed forward, Mr. Robertson, is Damon all right? Its all right for now. Rupert lifted his hand to remove the mask and took a breath of air that smelled like sterile water. Temporarily? What does this mean, is there a possibility of danger after that? Bonnie instantly tensed up. Rupert then nodded, Indeed, the current situation is a bit tricky. Because there are two types of bone marrow in Damons body, the two types of gic cells have been able to coexist peacefully after a long period of time. As a result, now its a new kind of hematopoietic stem cells, this one also contains gic cells. That is to say, now Damon body exists in three gic cells, humans talk about a love triangle will still make a mess, not to mention the cells without the ability to think. Rupert said helplessly. Bonnies face grew paler and her figure swayed, So whats the worst that could happen? There is a possibility of death. Rupert didnt hold back, stating the worst possible oue. Bonnies legs went limp and she slid directly toward the ground. Good thing Sebastian was quick on the uptake and took her directly into his arms. Sebastian gave Rupert a hard stare and sounded extremely impatient, How dare you joke at a time like this? Tell the truth. Rupert then spat out his tongue and hurriedly changed his tone, Rx, now we just need to find the owners of the two previous types of bone marrow and have them make a secondary donation. Like thisplex love triangle, when it is impossible to intervene, it is better to let them fight to the death, anyway, the number of blood stem cells is the least, will certainly lose. And when the winner is divided, the same bone marrow is transnted to maintain the normal amount. This way, Damon is safe. Thats easy. Vivian hurriedly nodded, That donor is Katifens patient, weve been seeing each other for years, Ill call him now and ask him toe to Willisto. With that, Vivian ran off to make a phone call. And Bonnie also slightly slowed down, at least is able to stand up straight by themselves. Only his voice was still a little shaky, Mr. Robertson, youre serious, right, Damons going to be okay, right? Chapter 625: Aren’t you afraid that I’ll go to exposure? Rupert nodded vigorously, Of course, Im not lying to you this time. Once we find a donor for the bone marrow, everything will be perfectly solved. Bonnie sighed with relief and leaned back on the bench. Great, once we find the previous bone marrow donor, everything will be solved! And Vivian, who had gone to make a phone call on the other end, came back. Her face of great Western beauty was full of joy, visible to the naked eye, happy and excited, I have already spoken with him, no ident is tomorrow night to arrive Willisto! Great! Bonnie followed the excitement, Then well pick him up at the airport tomorrow night together! Good! Meanwhile, the Grant family is inside the Grant Residence. Aliyah was drinking afternoon tea when she heard the news from the housekeeper, her hand shook and her cup of ck tea almost spilled. A child kidnapped? Who was it, Andrew or Lukas? The housekeeper was a little surprised, Ms. Stewart, youre actually so impressed with Annies two sons. Vaguely remember, before thedy clearly only called them two little brats ah! An unnatural look crossed under Aliyahs eyes and she coughed lightly, You havent told me who it is. Its Annies godson, called Damon. What?! Its the foreign kid whose earlobes look like Natans. Aliyah immediately lost interest, picked up the cup of tea and took another sip, In the future, this kind of thing do not need to talk to me, and not the Grant familys children, I am not interested. Okay. The butler then immediately agreed. Go out if you have nothing to do, and dont disturb my rest. Aliyah instructed. The butler hurriedly retreated. The result is not much time, and rushed back, even because of the rush, identally brought over the cab on the valuable porcin, directly fell a smash. All of a sudden, Aliyah was on fire. Didnt I tell you not toe in for nothing, cant you understand humannguage? The butler was full of aggravation, Ms. Stewart, I have something, and its a big emergency. Say! Downstairs, Mrs. Randle he Before he could finish his words, a foot came from behind him, directly kicking the butler to the ground. What followed was Charles rough and treacherousugh, Cousin, are you happy that I came back to see you? Aliyahs face instantly pulled down, put down the ck tea cup, her tone was extra cold, Who let you in, really dont want to do it! I used to live here too, I just came back for a visit, who dares to stop me? Charles didnt care at all, hung back and walked to the sofa, theny down on it with a big prick. This is the time to speak slowly, I really envy you, cousin, for living in such a nice ce all the time, unlike me, who had to squeeze in a small hotel after you kicked me out. Aliyah gritted her teeth and her eyes glowed red, What the hell are you trying to say? What can I say, Im asking you for some pocket money, of course. Charles smiled yfully, You dont want your cousin, who has gone to great lengths to keep your secret, to suffer on the outside, do you?N?velDrama.Org owns this. The word secret is extremely heavy for Charles to bite. If it were any other time, Aliyah would have been scared and then forced to give Charles a sum of money. But now, she has learned that Natan is not dead. So Charles ckmail has no deterrent effect in her eyes! She even directly sneered, What secret, if you think its valuable, why not go sell it to the media, maybe those paparazzi reporters can share you some breaking news fees. Chapter 626: Clean him up is a matter of minutes What? Charles looked at Aliyah with a dismayed expression. What the hell is going on here. Why is Aliyah suddenly not afraid of this secret anymore?!! Cousin, Charles forced hisposure, gritted his teeth and whispered a warning, are you sure, if I tell Sebastian about this, your mother and sons love, can bepletely lost.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Then you can go ahead and try. Aliyah said matter-of-factly, taking another sip of her ck tea. Charles waspletely baffled. But looking at Aliyah, it doesnt look like shes forcing herself to be calm. Seeing that hard does not work, Charles had to hurry to enable n B, a fierce pinch on their thighs, tears fell down. Flutter- Charles knelt down in front of Aliyah and cried tears, a snotty nose and a tear. Cousin, even if I beg you OK, I was wrong, I shouldnt have threatened you with such things, I I also want to repent properly, Ill go and stay abroad in the future, as long as you give me a sum of money, Ill nevere back again. After a pause and added, Consider it for the sake of I saved your life back then, okay? Aliyah also has some mixed feelings when ites to the events of that year. Indeed, that year, she was tumbled down by a mudslide boulder crushed to death, it was Charles went out to find someone, and finally really found the firefighters, she was able to survive. Charles is her cousin and her savior! And looking at Aliyahs expression, Charles knew something was up. He took advantage of the heat and cried even louder, Cousin, do you know that back then I was almost buried by a mudslide in order to go out and find someone to save you, but when I thought that you were still waiting for me, I gritted my teeth and kept on running! Stop it. Aliyah interrupted Charles directly. I have a property abroad, plus I will arrange a job for you after you go over there, is that okay? What about the money, your only cousin is going to live in a foreign country, shouldnt you give some money? Charles hurriedly asked. Aliyah nodded, Of course give, before you said one billion, I think its a little less, Ill give you an increase to two billion, how about it? So much! Charles was of course overjoyed, his head almost nodded off, Yes, yes, thats certainly the best. Two billion, he cant spend it all in his life! Then get ready and go to the airport now, and Ill have the housekeeper send you the money as soon as its ready on the card. Aliyah said. After a pause, and added, After all, you are also my own cousin, take a special ne well, this is more secure. The Grant family has a private jet, but Charles has never enjoyed it. I never thought I would be able to enjoy it now that Im leaving Willisto. Thats great. Okay, then Im going to the airport now. Charles immediately ran down the road. And Aliyah snapped her fingers, ordered the butler toe to her heels, and lowered her voice, Prepare two billion VND, then after sending him there, arrange to work in the coal field. After a pause, and added, As for the house, you look at randomly buy a set of two-storey small buildings to him on it. Yes Ms. Stewart! The butlers eyes lit up with excitement. He just said, Ms. Stewart why suddenly give Charles so much money. Two billion ah, is not a small amount. I didnt realize it was VND. Two billion VND, which trantes to only about half a million. With Charles personality, if he doesnt go digging for coal to earn money, he wont survive more than three months on this half million alone! Chapter 627: You’re still soft-hearted The butler gave Aliyah a thumbs up in her mind. Its really worthy of ady, just great. Its amazing that you cane up with an idea like giving Vietnamese dong. This 500, 000 and a small two-story building, even if it is thest bit of repayment to Charles for saving his life back then! Keep an eye on it and let me know when you get him on the ne. Aliyah admonished again. As for the Vietnam side, she has already arranged for someone to pick up the ne, and when Charles gets off the ne, someone will naturally be responsible for the pickup. Charles will spend the rest of his life in Vietnam digging for coal. Aliyah picked up the cup of ck tea in her hand and took another sip before speaking slowly, Cousin, you should not me me for being hard-hearted, people have patience and gratitude to be exhausted one day. Yes, if not for Charles, she would have died in that mudslide back then. But over the years, Aliyah asked herself, she was very good to Charles, even to the point of indulgence. But in return, Charles threatened and ckmailed. Shes bored! And this end of Charles is still beautiful, thinking that he will soon get two billion to go abroad to eat and drink. When the housekeeper came downstairs to drive him, he also impatiently opened his mouth to urge, You are a little faster ah, if it is toote, the ne will leave what to do? The butler nodded, Mrs. Randle dont worry, this time its a special ne, specially prepared to send you, so they wouldnt dare to fly without you boarding. Is that right? Charles was immediately happy, Thats great, you can take me back to the hotel on the outskirts of town first, Ill bring someone with me. The housekeeper refused without thinking, Ms. Stewart said that only Mrs. Randle can go this time. After a pause, afraid that Charles will be suspicious, and hurriedly added, After all, this is the Grant familys special ne, how can let others sit. Charles thought about it. Then wait until you go abroad and then pay for the woman toe over yourself. Or, maybe its okay not to answer. He has money, in that ce abroad, still worried about finding a beautiful woman! Just like that, Charles was happy and was put on the ne. And Aliyah, after answering the housekeepers call and making sure that Charles had really gone to Vietnam, got up slowly and prepared to go out. Shes going to go to the Sunshine Vi and talk to Sebastian about it. When we arrived at the Sunshine Vi, Sebastian had just returned, followed by the four little ones.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Grandma? Little Joanna was the first to see Aliyah and rushed over happily, Why are you here, are you here to see Mommy? Really? Erika also came up to the front, her amethyst eyes holding a bit of starlight, Grandma, are you really here to see my mommy? Aliyah was going to deny it, but when she met Erikas expectant gaze, she nodded her head in a ghostly way. Well, sort of. Erika then happily hugged Aliyahs arm, But my mommy is still in the hospital and hasnt gone back to the Sunshine Vi. Aliyah took it in stride, Really, what a shame, Ill see her in the hospital some other time then. After a pause and said, Well, you guys are all sweaty, go back to your room and change, I have something to say to your daddy. The four youngsters then immediately went upstairs to the childrens room to change their clothes in a good manner. Aliyah then put his eyes on Sebastian and said in a deep voice, I gave Charles half a million and then arranged for him to go to Vietnam to dig coal, and he will nevere back in this life. Youre still soft-hearted. Sebastian, however, frowned and said in a deep voice. Chapter 628: I’ll be back when I go Soft-hearted? Aliyahs brow furrowed slightly as well, But Ive already gotten rid of him, and this is still called being soft-hearted? He dared to kidnap Annie, he should stay in jail for the rest of his life. Sebastians eyes suddenly clouded over. The bony hand clenched into a fist, cackling. This ount, he will definitely not forget. Aliyah, But thest person he kidnapped was not Annie ah, plus, after all, he is Ye family, my only family. After saying this, Aliyah herself fell silent. Because she also realized that she had reservations about Charles, despite her ruthless talk. I Aliyah opened her mouth, but didnt know where to begin. And Sebastian had no intention of listening further. He slowly lifted his thin lips and said, Since you have already made your decision, I respect your choice, but if he dares to set foot in Willisto half a step again in his life, I will definitely not let him go. En. Aliyah nodded with mixed feelings. At this time, Little Joannas hair was loose and she couldnt tie it up herself, so she yelled for Sebastian toe upstairs and help her. Sebastian then lifted his feet and went to the childrens room on the second floor. Only Aliyah was left standing in ce, her expression gradually clouded. Sebastian said she was soft-hearted, which she recognized. But! The reason Sebastian is not satisfied with her soft heart is because Charles tried to hurt Annie before, and that just wont do. Aliyah is well aware that Annie upies too heavy a ce in Sebastians heart. Just as Bonnie did back then.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. How can her proud son fall on a woman like this! Especially such a woman who dared to threaten her directly at her door! With mixed feelings, Aliyah left the Sunshine Vi. By the time Erika rushed downstairs, she was halfway there. Ah, why is Grandma leaving so soon? Erika was disappointed and lowered her eyelids, I still have a present for Grandma! What is it? Donna asked as she stepped forward. Erika then showed the peace amulet she made to Donna, This is it, it has the word Rong carved out bit by bit with my carving knife, isnt it beautiful! In fact, her carving skills are very average, and the characters are carved in a crooked way. But Donna stillplimented it seriously, Its very nice. When you see Grandma next time, you can give it to her. En. Erika nodded and put the peace amulet in the small bag she had with her. The mind is still thinking that this peace amulet must be given to Aliyah sooner thanter, because she looks like she has a brake on her brow and something bad might happen recently. In the corner of her eye, Erika caught a glimpse of Sebastian, who was rushing straight down the stairs. Sebastian quickly put on his coat while grabbing the car keys in the foyer and heading out the door. Mr. Grant, Donna was full of surprise, if youre going somewhere, its almost time to eat. Sebastians handsome, upright face is not half warm, his voice is low and raspy, No more, Im going to the hospital, there are some things to deal with. Why did you go to the hospital again? Didnt you juste back from the hospital! Donnas heart went straight to her throat and she quickly ran to the foyer, Whats wrong, is there something wrong with Mrs. Grants condition? Its not her. Sebastian replied, Its not a big deal, dont worry, you guys eat first, Ill be right back. Chapter 629: For example, Damon! After calming Donna down, Sebastian drove to the hospital. When they arrived at the hospital, Vivian and Bonnie were hugging each other and had already cried tears. The reason is simple. Because the person who said he woulde for a bone marrow transnt actually had a car ident on the way to the airport and died on the spot! Vivian, dont be sad, lets think of another way, there will definitely be a way to save Damon. Katifen stood by, whispering softly and soothingly. But Vivians tears are like a flood, how can not dry. She med herself, Its my fault. If I had told the nurse earlier that Damon had a previous bone marrow transnt, this would not have happened. And now, because she asked the bone marrow donor toe to Willisto, the bone marrow donor died in a car ident Vivian really feels like she has sinned a lot. Katifen let out a long sigh and looked at Vivian with heartache. Sebastian stood watching for a while, his heart was also seized up. The first thing I did was to walk up to Bonnie and hold her away from her. I took out an ink blue handkerchief and dried the tears that had soaked into the gauze so as not to inme the wound. Followed by a deep voice, Dont worry, Ill go to Rupert, surely there will be a way. Hearing this calm and steady tone, Bonnie looked at him like a drowning person grabbing thest lifeboard, rushing to look at him hopefully, Have you already thought of a way? Im not sure if Ive found it either. Sebastian replied, But, there is an 80% chance.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Eighty percent? Thats better than having no Chengdu now! Bonnie raised her hand, wiped her tears carelessly, and urged anxiously, Then go find Rupert, go! Hmm. Sebastian nodded and took Bonnie back to the ward to be ced first before going to Rupert. In the doctors office, Rupert is frazzled. He had a mountain of bone marrow matches in front of him, but none of them were simr to Damons bone marrow, and there was a high risk of more serious rejection if he was rushed into a transnt. Have you made any progress on the Natan matter I asked you to help me with earlier? Sebastian asked in a deep voice as he lifted his thin lips. Rupert, with his head in two ces, looked at Sebastian as if he were an alien. Youre not sick, Im busy with Damons business, how can I have the heart to look into Natans business again. What the hell is wrong with your own cousin. Its not a forced one! Sebastian sat down smoothly on the sofa, his long and slender legs folded recklessly, his voice was light and low, You said to me before that Natan should be abroad? Right, Rupert nodded, because I didnt check Natans entry and exit records back in the country. And if Natan is abroad, arge country, dozens of countries, he wants to find out Natans whereabouts, it is really difficult. When I finish the matter at hand, I will immediately fly abroad to help you find out, is that okay? Rupert said. Sebastian, however, still shook his head, No, I suspect that Natan is in the country right now and, well, in Willisto. How is it possible, Rupert did not believe it, I obviously did not check his immigration records! You are checking Natans immigration records, but you forget that Natan, the man, had his identity revoked long ago for his death three years ago, and even if he is still alive, he is using some other identity. For example, Damon! Chapter 630: Anna’s baby is yours? Rupert looked at Sebastian incredulously. After a few seconds of silence, he violently pushed aside those materials in front of him and then rushed to Sebastian.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Are you serious, you mean, Damon is Natan?! I cant be sure right now, so I need you to do a paternity test. Sebastian said. At first, Sebastian really did not think in this direction, after all, even if Damon is simr to Natan in many ces, but that pair of light blue pupils, it is enough to dispel any suspicion he has. It wasnt until Vivian said that Damons pupils were originally ck and had been affected by the bone marrow transnt that they turned blue. It was then that Sebastian regained his suspicion. And, he also looked up the time Vivian and Katifen adopted Damon, almost exactly the same time as Natan died in the fire! Now all he needs is a paternity test and that will be enough to determine it all. Great. Rupert hammered his hand in excitement, If Damon is really Natan, then the bone marrow issue is a good one. After all, biological parents, as well as multiple siblings born at the same time, have the opportunity to donate bone marrow, and because of the blood rtionship, no rejection urs. And the bottom line is, Natan is back, and their family of seven is not reunited! Rupert immediately ran to collect Damons hair, and then did a paternity test with Sebastian. All this was done unnoticed and no third person knew about it. It was Sebastian who asked for it. Although he now highly suspects that Damon is Natan, he cant jump to a definition until the results are in. Otherwise, let the people around you to follow the happy, and then the basket of water an empty how? After Rupert sent the hair and blood from the test into the identification section, he came back to Sebastian, The results wont be avable until early tomorrow morning, so youll have to be patient. Hmm. Sebastian nodded, Ill go check on Bonnie. When the news came out today, she was really upset and needed hisfort urgently. Rupert then also finally rxed a hand, leaned back on the sofa, ready to take a nap. He hadnt slept for almost a day and a night over Damons affairs. But soon after lying down, the phone rang. Picked it up and it was Rory Sharp calling. Rory, the man who assumed Davids identityst time and helped get Anna to die. Looking at the name on the caller ID, Rupert couldnt help but frown. He told Rory to get the hell out of Willisto, so why is he calling. Press the hang-up button decisively and dont intend to hitch a ride. But Rory called again. It seems like there is really something urgent. Rupert had to pick up the phone, his tone as cold as ice, What is it? Mr. Robertson Rory was apprehensive on the other end of the line, Just that is, Miss Newman is here with me now and she What?! Rupert rolled over and sat up, hard enough to squeeze the phone so hard it cackled, What did you do to her! Rory was in tears, I didnt do anything Mr. Robertson, it was Miss Newman she came by herself, I dont know how she found me, but she stayed with me and she told me that she was pregnant. Ruperts eyes became more and more cold and hostile, through the phone, can not stop the monstrous murderous aura, cold spit words, So, her child is yours? Chapter 631: Her baby is gone? Rory is going to pee himself on the other end of the phone. No Mr. Robertson, how dare I do such a thing! Rory hurriedly denied, I swear, I didnt even touch Miss Newmans hand. Unless a nce at each other can make you pregnant, there is absolutely no way this child is his! Address. Rupert raised a hand to pinch the bridge of his nose and spoke in a deep voice. Rory hurriedly quoted an address in a small town outside Willisto. Rupert gave another sneer, Didnt I tell you to get the hell out of the country? I wanted to roll abroad, but the group of foxes and friends knew I had money and had to drag me to y poker and then join hands to punk me and cheat me out of my money. Rory cried. He was afraid to go back to Willisto, but had no money, so he stayed in his old town. I didnt expect that Anna even went to him. Rupert hung up the phone with a ck face and strutted outside with his long, slender legs. About two hourster, Rupert arrived in the town. Rory greeted Rupert with a nod and brought him to the door of his bungalow. Mr. Robertson, Miss Newman came and stayed inside, and I tried to persuade her several times but she wouldnt leave, and I didnt dare to go in. Looking at the ramshackle little bungalow in front of him, Ruperts heart inexplicably throbbed a little. Thats the Anna who grew up high and mighty, spoiled and loved. The food and clothing, always the best, but now, but for a David, willing to stay in such a shitty ce. Just like Davidthat much? Ruperts emotions were mixed for a while. Half a day, heard a loud bang in the house, followed by a ttering sound, which hurriedly lifted a step to rush in. Once inside, I found Anna actually copsed on the floor, and next to her were a dozen already empty beer cans. Rory rushed in after him, stunned, Ah, my beer, how its all been drunk! Whoops, this is hisst stockpile of food! Ruperts face grew gloomier and gloomier, plucked out a fierce nce at Rory and looked at Anna again, Anna, wake up! But Anna was so drunk and disoriented that she couldnt even recognize who was in front of her.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. She reached out and grabbed Ruperts cor hard, aggrieved, Why, why dont you care about me, dont care about me, dont like me? Rupert sighed softly. What a serious drunk. He immediately had to pick up Anna across the body and prepare to take her away. But at this time, next to Rory suddenly widened his eyes, rmed and trembling, pointing to Annas pants, Ah blood, there is blood. When Rupert looked down, he noticed the blood between Annas legs! Suddenly pupils shocked, freeze what, where is the town clinic, quickly take me! Its over there, its not far, its a short walk. Rory hurried to lead the way. Carrying a drunken and confused Anna, the two quickly rushed to the clinic. After a quick examination, Anna changed into dry clothes andy down on the hospital bed to rest. Doctor, how is she? Rupert spoke hoarsely, Is the child all right? The doctors face was full of the look of an alien, What child? Isnt she pregnant? Rupert asked again. The doctor wasughing, Thats a period, not a pregnancy at all! Not pregnant? Ruperts pupils suddenly shrank, andplicated feelings spread out with a bang. Chapter 632: Are you sure there is no one else The big stone that had been weighing on Ruperts heart recently suddenly fell off. But he still asked the doctor uneasily, Are you sure, its really not pregnancy, right? Of course not! The doctor gave Rupert a sidelong nce and sounded disgusted, Youve failed as a boyfriend, cant even figure out if your girlfriend is on her period or pregnant. After a pause, and serious criticism, you young people is too unstable, if you do not want children, usually have to take precautions ah! Nowe a shock, is it interesting? The doctor said, shaking his head very breathlessly and left. And Rupert turned his head to look at the drowsy Anna, the corners of his mouth curled up in a silly smile. Its great that Anna wasnt bullied by the scum! The heart that has been worried for a long time can finally be put back into the stomach. Rupert thought and hooked his hand again, calling in Rory who was waiting at the door. Mr. Robertson, what can I do for you. Rory asked respectfully. Rupert then said in a deep voice, When she wakes up, send her back to Willisto, about the fake pregnancy, just mention sideways that the doctor said so. Huh? Rory was a little taken aback and looked blearily at Rupert, Mr. Robertson are you leaving now, then why dont you just take her back with you? Why should he have to be in the middle of it? Rupert tugged at his scarlet thin lips and didnt say anything. Of course he wanted to take Anna straight back to Willisto, but now David was not the one in her eyes. Hes Rupert, the guy Anna hates. Besides, it would have been unreasonable for him to rush into town tonight to meet Anna. If we bring Anna back to Willisto, Im afraid shell notice something. Just do as I say. Rupert sank his face, swiped and signed a check and tossed it to Rory, When youre done, get the hell out of here, and if I know youre staying in the country again, Ill kill you outright! Every word, even the punctuation marks, carried a bloodthirsty killing intent. Frozen thoroughly. Rory couldnt help but shiver and hurriedly nodded, Yes yes yes, I will definitely roll far away, even if the ancestors crawl out of their ancestral graves to y cards with me this time, I wont agree to it. Rupert nodded his head, which led him to leave town. Nearing dawn, Anna finally sobered up from her hangover. When I opened my eyes, I saw Rory sleeping on all fours in the marching chair next to me, his mouth slightly open, his harrumph dripping downward, staining the green coarse cotton fabric in a puddle. Anna couldnt help but furrow her clear willow brows.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Her David, how could he be such a person? Clearly confused memory, she was held in a wide and light embrace, and then came to this ce ah. That embrace carries a faint scent of pine and cypress, and it smells especially reassuring. And now this Rory Anna hesitantly reached out and tugged at a corner of Rorys coat for a light sniff. Dont say pine fragrance, even the normal smell of clothes are not. A rancid smell is all over the ce, especially bad! Is this really the David that was delivered to herst night? Just at this time the doctor came in, saw that Anna was awake and came up to do an examination. Doctor, who was the person who brought me to the clinicst night? Anna asked. The doctor then winked and raised his hand to point at Rory, Thats him, he sent you here. Are you sure, is there anyone else? Anna pursued. Chapter 633: Let the real David come to me! The doctor thought about it and pulled Anna to the side as soon as she could. Now lower your voice and say, In fact, there is your boyfriend, but he gave me money and did not let me tell you. Boyfriend? Anna furrowed her clear, willowy brows, What boyfriend? Is your boyfriend ah,st night he was particrly nervous about you, see you have blood on your pants, thought you were miscarriage, rushed to ask me, the voice is shaking! And where is he now? Anna asked again. The doctor shook his head, Its gone, it leftst night after making sure you were okay. Do you have surveince here? Annas eyes began to wander around and finally saw a cheap, old-fashioned camera in a corner location. This ah the doctor was embarrassed to scratch his head, this is a fake, is to scare the town of those jerks only, not at all electrified. Anna was speechless. She ran to ask Rory again, but Rorys eyes dodged and he stammered, What people, Im the one who sent you herest night, are you drunk and looking at people with double vision? Forget it, Anna said, not bothering to talk to him, and just shrugged off Rory and got ready to leave. The doctor rushed up first and slipped a few condoms into Annas arms. The mulberry face was full of seriousness, admonishing, Girls must protect themselves, otherwise if you really get pregnant, your boyfriend cant suffer for you even if he feels sorry for you, you know? I see, thank you. Anna nodded. With that, Rory followed suit and rushed up, Are you going back to Willisto ah, Ill see you off. No, Anna refused coldly without thinking, No need! Rory heard this, immediately anxious, No ah, I have to send you back to Willisto, I have promised Koo hired car to my people, otherwise I this car money is not for nothing? The wordsnded, Annas suspicious gaze had fallen on Rory. Look at his heart inexplicably weak, eyes do not know where to go. The good thing is that Anna didnt dwell on him too much and suddenly changed her mind and agreed readily, Sure, you can take me back to Willisto, no need to hire a car, just drive my sports car. Rory breathed a sigh of relief. But after he had easily delivered Anna to Willistos downtown, Anna slowly, slowly, pulled out the condoms from her pocket that the doctor had given her. Wheres David? Anna asked. Rory stumbled, What are you talking about, I Im David. Youre not, youre just something he got to trick me. Anna broke it down mercilessly, Call him and tell him toe see me, or tonight, Ill make sure to use up all those sets! Anna admits that there is an element of gambling on her part. But the moment she was sure Rory wasnt David, the moment she was sure David was worried about whether she was miscarrying, she was going to give it up. Really David, would never indulge her in hurting herself like that! So, he will definitely show up. Miss Newman, Rory waspletely flustered and wanted to get down on his knees for Anna, Dont give me a hard time, I really I really cant do this. Its your business to inform or not to inform, its my business to do or not to do. Anna said, directly open the door, kicked Rory out of the car, and then went away, leaving only a cloud of exhaust, choking Rory tears out.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 634: Or I will help you see Looking at the sports car that rode away, Rorys whole body was shaking with fear. It took half a second to remember to call Rupert. At this time Rupert is in the hospital office to review the medical records, received a phone call, then immediately connected, voice raspy and dark. People sent back to Willisto? Sent it back, Rory swallowed hard, but had a little trouble. SnapC Ruperts signature pen in his hand pped hard on the ss countertop directly, his voice tight, Anna, what happened to her? Rory got even more scared, Miss Newman seems to have figured out that Im not David, and she said that if you dont meet her tonight, shell put the condoms in her hands. What set? Ruperts voice was suddenly cold, and every word, even the punctuation marks, smoldered with an eerie chill. Rory carefully recalled, Its a certaince cover, the pink one, size XL, strawberry vor. Who the hell asks for such details! Ruperts eyes were almost spitting fire, I mean ask you, who gave her the condom! It seems that the clinic doctor gave it to Miss Newman to take care of herself so that she would not regret her pregnancy. Click!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. The phone was almost pinched raw by Rupert with a crack, emitting a nuisance current sound. Mr. Robertson, so now what ah, if Miss Newman really Rory apprehensively asked. Rupert didnt say a word and just hung up. Those eyes, which always carried tenderness and sunshine, were only scarlet at the moment. Anna, why are you just so smart and stubborn? Finding the real David will only make you more disappointed. Why botherC Why bother doing all this! Rupert thought bitterly, smashing almost everything he could in the office. When the nurse pushed the door in and saw it, she was startled. Mr. Robertson, you Whats wrong with you? The nurse asked fearfully. Ruperts mood had adjusted back by now and he was back to his usual spring-like appearance, Nothing, what do you want from me? The nurse hurriedly exined her purpose, The test department said that the results of the paternity test havee out, please Mr. Robertson you go over to get it. At the word, Rupert then stood up, tall and upright body in a white coat under the background, appear more and more jade tree, handsome and handsome. Those two long and slender legs walking, but also let people can not move their eyes. Got it, Ill be right over. Rupert said, and then lifted his steps towards the testing department. But when they got to theb, they didnt rush to get the report card. Rupert first called Sebastian on the nurses phone, The results are in, where are you? Two more minutes to the hospital, wait for me. Sebastian said in a deep voice and hung up the phone. Sure enough, it was only two minutes before Sebastian arrived at the hospital. Whats the result? Sebastian asked. Rupert nodded, The report card is on the counter, youd better read it yourself. This kind of thing, of course, is best left to Sebastian himself. Whether Damon is Natan or not, depends on this paternity test report! For three years and more than a thousand days and nights before this, Sebastian had waited for this moment. But the result is right in front of him at this moment, he actually also a little afraid to look. Fear. Afraid the answer is not what he wants! You dont have to wait and see. Rupert, in turn, could not wait and urged, Or Ill help you look! Chapter 635: So, Damon is really Natan! Sebastian grabbed the report sheet a second before Rupert touched it. He settled down a little and took the report card out of the kraft paper bag. The two men are identified as having a father-son rtionship inrge, bold and conspicuous letters. Its true! It turns out that Damon is really Natan, the Natan hes been thinking about for three years! Sebastians lips mumbled as he slowly turned his head and looked at Rupert next to him. Before he could say anything, Rupert said, Okay, you dont have to tell me, the look on your face says it all. He put one hand in the pocket of his white coat, Ill go prepare the surgical supplies, youe to the operating room in half an hour, Ill draw a little bone marrow for examination, and if we are sure of a match, we can do the transnt tomorrow. Good. Sebastian nodded his head and agreed. Seeing Rupert about to leave, Sebastian called him again, Dont tell anyone else about this yet, especially Bonnie. If Bonnie knew now that Damon was Natan, she wouldnt know how upset she would be. Its better to wait until Damon is done with his surgery and all indicators are back to normal! Rupert made an OK gesture and turned to leave. Half an hourter, Sebastian was in the operating room having his bone marrow extracted, sitting on the table and dressing slowly and deliberately. Now that your family is reunited, Rupert said as he gathered his surgical instruments nearby, youll be able to live your lives together. Living a good life? Sebastians lips curled up into a faint smile, but his zhan ck eyes were thoroughly gloomy, I dont think so! Rupert was filled with disbelief, Youre still worried that Damons bone marrow transnt will fail? How is it possible! The bone marrow donated under blood rtionship is the most suitable for the patient.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Plus, he did the surgery himself, so Sebastian can rest assured! The chill in Sebastians eyes didnt diminish by half as he reminded Rupert, If the current Damon is Natan, who was the body in the fire back then? Obviously, someone is behind this. Damon was obviously lucky toe back from the dead, but the next time that person strikes again, will the other kids be so lucky, and will Bonnie have good luck? Rupert followed the silence. He had forgotten that once Natans death was overturned, then with it came the truth and the conspiracy that was hidden back then. Dont overthink it, and at least act like youre rxed and happy until Damon is discharged. Rupert said. Sebastian nodded slightly, Well, I will give this matter to Eric to investigate, about the year, all of them should be turned out and investigated clearly! Then go find Bonnie in the ward, and Im ready to go. Rupert gave the eviction order. Where to? The kitten is going over the wall, go get it. Sebastian raised an eyebrow in surprise, You still have a cat? Thats not like something Rupert, a medical workaholic, would do. However, Sebastian was also really anxious to see Bonnie, so he didnt look deeper and just lifted his feet and left the operating room. As soon as Sebastian left, Rupert took off his white coat and changed into a khaki trench coat and went to the basement of the negative floor. From under the red sports car seat, take out the mask that has been idle for a long time, blowing clean the dust on it and put it on. The red sports car, like a red lightning bolt, emitted a deafening ng and disappeared fast into the exit of the underground garage. Chapter 636: Rupert’s way of protection! 8:00 p. m. at night, Gauteng Hotel. Anna, in a long moon white dress, sat frozen in front of the floor-to-ceiling window of the presidential suite, her gaze a little empty. Not far from the shower, the sound of ttering water is nowing from the shower. There, in there, was the man she was looking for at the bar. If David really does note tonight, then what she should do or not do, she will do with this man! Thinking about this, Anna couldnt help but clench the condom in her hand. David, its going toe, isnt it? Click- The door to the bathroom was opened, and arge amount of dense fog rushed out, blurring Annas vision. She tensed up abruptly and tugged at her skirt. Finished showering so soon? But David hasnte yet! That you Anna spoke hesitantly, thinking of otherwise flinging the man to wash it again or something like that. At least until Davides! But before the words were finished, the man ran away as if he had seen some horrible female ghost. The door to the room that was not closed sent a cool breeze in with the smell of minty shower gel. Anna blinked her amber almond eyes in bewilderment before she responded. The man just now, it seems to be wrapped in a full body bubble and went out. Wouldnt that be bare? Anna is even more confused! No, what was the situation that made this man run away so scared. Could it be something inside the bathroom?All content is ? N0velDrama.Org. Anna rushed to the bathroom to check, only to see the bathroom full of bubbles and clothes, nothing. The devil! Anna was so depressed that she backed out, thought about it again, and made a phone call. Tonight He in the club? Help me find a young master over, be handsome, all over the muscle kind, to the presidential suite on the top floor of the Gauteng Hotel, the action should be fast. Hearing that it was Anna who wanted someone, the club owner was naturally overjoyed. Dont worry Miss Newman, Ill send you someone over right away ah. It was only about twenty minutes before the young master was delivered, a milky and handsome looking boy who looked particrly cute, but with a muscr and aggressive body. Anna is very satisfied, OK, then you go to the shower first, remember to wrap the bath towel out after the shower, do not fruit run! Okay Miss Newman, the young master immediately did as he was told. The result into the bathroom has not been five minutes, but also the same directly naked on the rush out! The devil! Anna turned around and really didnt find out what was in the bathroom. She had no choice but to call a third young master over, this time without even letting him into the bathroom. But the result is still the same. Anna just turned around to pour a wine, people ran away. Run as if Anna is some kind of flood beast that will directly eat them up. I just dont believe it! Annoyed, Anna rushed straight downstairs, dragged a random waiter through the hotels lobby, and brought it back to the house. Stay well and dont go anywhere. Anna put the waiters jacket on herself, with her full head of hair hidden in her hat, and then the waiter was tucked under the covers, disguising her appearance. As for her, she went to the bathroom, turned on the rosette and let the scalding bath water pour over her body through her clothes. About a minuteter, a red dot, steeply appeared on Annas forehead. This is C a sniper rifle! At the same time someone spoke in a low, husky voice from the bathroom window, Get as far away as you can, touch her and Ill shoot you! Chapter 637: As long as you don’t leave me Annas whole body tensed up and stood still, her form trembling slightly. This is Davids voice! It cant be wrong, she cant have heard it wrong! So from the beginning, David was here, he just didnt show up in person. He chose to protect himself in this way. Anna clenched her scarlet lips, looked around, then brought the small stool next to her and ced it next to the bathroom window. Stand up and push the windowpletely open with a crash. The scene outside the window instantly caught Annas eye! An aerial truck was parked underneath the Gauteng Hotel, and thedder above it rose to its highest point, almost flush with the presidential suite on the top floor. And thedder, wearing a khaki trench coat of men standing with a sniper rifle, silver mask in the moonlight looks more and more glittering, the eyes under the mask ck as the abyss. The moment isplicated, amazed, and some dodging.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Its David! It was the one she knew, the real David! I knew you woulde. Bean-sized teardrops abruptly rolled down from Annas eyes. She opened her arms towards David on thedder, her voice resigned, as she had so many times before, and asked, Hold me. Rupert slowly lowered the sniper rifle in his hand. Hands hanging at his side, trying desperately to hold back. He had no desire to rush up and hug Anna without hesitation. But if you get so close to Anna, she will definitely find out her true identity. When Anna saw that her heart Bonnies David, in fact, was the person she hated the most. It will be disappointing, right? From then on, she would never see David again, let alone him as Rupert. Rupert didnt want to make the rtionship so strained. So Rupert picked up the walkie-talkie and said in a deep voice to the driver in the aerial truck below, Put me down. The driver received the order and immediately lowered thedder slowly. Seeing that David was about to leave, Anna was so anxious that she stepped out of the window! The slender figure swaying at the edge of the narrow window! Anna! the knot in Ruperts throat was fishy sweet and he hurried to get up to block it, Get up there and move thedder next to that window! The driver dared to disagree and hurriedly did as he was told. By the time thedder was moved to the window, before Rupert could reach out, Anna lunged directly at him. The petite figure, like a butterfly flying up and down in the air, watching Ruperts heart jump! After waiting to carry Anna to thedder, he immediately sounded manic reprimand. Are you crazy, not taking your life as your life? This is the 18th floor, if you had just fallen, you would have died directly on the spot! Anna, however, smiled and hooked Ruperts neck, Because I know that you will catch me steadily! Rupert: Sobering up from the overwhelming fear and anxiety, he immediately regained his coolness and prepared to push Anna away with a fierce hand. But before she could do it, Anna retracted her hand and put it behind her back in a very good manner. On thedder, which was so narrow that it was less than a square meter, she struggled to keep her distance. This little gesture made Ruperts mind steeped in a few more diforts. Its ridiculous, he was trying to push Anna away just now. David, Anna tilted her head, those beautiful almond eyes seemed to hide a bright river of stars, lets make a pact? What? Rupert wrinkled his brow in confusion. Anna then said, Im not going to find out who you really are, who you really are, and youll just meet me in a mask, the same as before, as long as you dont leave me, okay? Chapter 638: What the hell is this person doing there Looking at Anna, who was tilting her head in front of her, the string taut in Ruperts heart waspletely broken. Like David that much? Even prefer never to see the real face, and this cold, cold mask together. As long as its him, its fine. Anna, I belong to you. Rupert said in a deep voice as the knot in his throat rolled slightly. In this life, he can not be Rupert, just be her David! The next second, Anna was like a tail-less bear, directly wrapped up, baring a kiss on Ruperts lips. And when it tried to pull away, Ruperts hand sped the back of her head and deepened the kiss directly. Hold me tight. In the gap between kissing Anna to death, he spoke in a deep voice. Annas mind was dizzy, but she still immediately hugged Rupert tightly. With that, Rupert grabbed the bathroom window next to him with one hand and flipped directly into the presidential suite as the driver looked on in awe. The waiter under the covers was still shivering and waiting. The result was a low, angry roar from Rupert, Get out. The waiter whimpered and ran away with a whimper. With that, Rupert kicked open the small second bedroom in the suite, kissed Anna directly, and pressed her under the covers. In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. Sebastian arrived at the hospital early in the morning and first apanied Bonnie to have breakfast. Breakfast was prepared by Donna, a light and sweet birds nest congee with a bit of toast bread. It was a delicious breakfast, but Bonnie only ate two bites before she couldnt swallow. The clean face is full of sadness, and the absolutely beautiful willow eyebrows are twisted into caterpirs. She sighed lightly and put the spoon down in her hand, You saidst time that there was an eighty percent chance of finding a suitable bone marrow donor, has there been any progress? Sebastian raised hisrge, bony hand and gently rubbed the broken hair on Bonnies forehead, Well, no surprise, well have the results in a few minutes. Really? Bonnie was overjoyed, What time is itter, what time is it? Sebastian had a few warmth under his eyes, A littleter is after you finish breakfast. Bonnies nerves were so great that she could hear that Sebastian was pushing her to eat breakfast in disguise. But looking at Sebastians face, there should really be progress. Thinking of this, her appetite is much better, Then dont lie to me, you tell me right after I eat! After you eat, you go to the ward to see Damon, and Ill wait until after Rupert, and then well go over to you together. Sebastian said. Bonnie thought it would be okay. As long as Damon can find a bone marrow donor, anyway. She happily finished the rest of the birds nest porridge and took out a jar of colored Damon that she had folded yesterday, Its a prayer Damon jar that I specially prepared for Damon, each one has blessing words written on it so that he will definitely get better soon. Good. Sebastian nodded dotingly, Go ahead. After Bonnie left the room, Sebastian also went to the doctors office. But to his surprise, Rupert, who was always punctual, waste. Work at eight oclock, now eight twenty minutes, he has not yete. This was not the Rupert he was familiar with. He immediately pulled out his phone and prepared to open Rupert.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But on the other end of the line, the cold female voice suggested that Rupert was offline. This man, what the hell is he doing? Chapter 639: Did you find the donor? Sebastians handsome eyebrows furrowed more and more. Thinking about it, he was going to call the Rupert housekeeper and ask to see if he hade homest night. Just as Idialed the number, I saw Rupert, who was hurrying this way. Sebastian put the phone down and frowned slightly, Yourete. Rupert was still straightening the white coat on his body, and his tone was a bit sunny and gentle as usual, There was a dyst night. Catch that cat? Sebastian inquired out loud, Looks like you have a pretty mean cat. What? Rupert didnt react for a while.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Sebastian then raised his hand and pointed to the scratch on his neck, which was not very deep, but was particrly conspicuous because Ruperts skin was white. Wasnt this scratched by the cat? Rupert was bbergasted for a moment, then he smiled, remembering Annas pitiful appearancest night as she cried and begged for mercy. Nodding, the voice is low and husky, Well, its a very fierce cat, if you get anxious, it will blow up, but if you go along with a little, and very well behaved. Its a cat he loves to his bones! What about the test results? Sebastian asked. Only then did Rupert turn on the officeputer and start synchronizing the results of the test department. But after reading the results, his eyebrows knitted together, The results show that you and Damons bone marrow match is only eighty percent. Eighty percent, which is already the standard for a normal bone marrow transnt, is not enough if we want to resolve Damons current condition. Sebastian couldnt help but feel a little anxious, But we are indeed father and son! Of course I know its a real father and son, dont worry, situations like this can happen, after all, although its a family, but there will still be differences ah. Rupert soothed Sebastian as much as possible. After a pause, he added, As things stand, it may be time for Bonnie to get a bone marrow transnt. There are no other options? Sebastian refused with a straightforward wrinkled brow. Bone marrow transntation requires a person to take a long time to recuperate fully. But Bonnies health is not good now, plus the bone marrow transnt, Sebastian really cant let go. Whose other bone marrow is avable, not Bonnies and not the four childrens. Sebastian said. Rupert was practicallyughing, Brother, this is not working, that is not working, then what can I use ah. But then the conversation turned, he did think of someone. Ms. Stewart, can your mothere in for a bone marrow match? Rupert asked. Although a generation apart, there is still a chance that it can work. If Ms. Stewart doesnt work either, its going to have toe down to Bonnie and the four kids. Rupert said. Sebastian was silent for a moment, which led to his agreement, Ill have here over now. Hmm. Rupert nodded, Then you can just take her to my officeter, Ill check the room first. With that, Rupert turned around and headed downstairs to the hospital room. And Sebastian turned around and went to Damons hospital room. In the ward, Bonnie is ying with Lego blocks with Damon. The little one is particrly interested in this kind of fine block game, and his two little hands are working fast. When he saw Sebastian enter, Damon greeted him happily, Dad Sebastian! Look at the castle I built, how does it look? Bonnie then turned her expectant gaze to Sebastian, Hows that, did you find a donor? Chapter 640: Bonnie learns the truth For a moment, Sebastian had a slight lump in his throat. He really did not expect that he, as Damons biological father, would still have a bone marrow match of only eighty percent. After a long time of hesitation, he slowly said, found a match of eighty percent, Rupert worried about too risky, so now waiting for the second one, if the second one has a higher match, we will use him. Great! The stone that had been weighing on my heart for the past few days finally fell into my stomach. The first one has an eighty percent match, so the second one will definitely be higher. Damon will definitely be saved! Bonnie was in a good mood and happy. She stood up, Then you y with Damon for a while while I go downstairs to buy yogurt. Ill go. Sebastian immediately followed and stood up. The result was pressed back by Bonnie, Come on, you dont know what kind of yogurt Damon likes, Ill go, and its just downstairs from the hospital, Ill be right back. Sebastian then gave up. Bonnie went downstairs with her purse, bought yogurt for Damon at the supermarket, and after thinking about it, bought a bottle of mineral water for Sebastian. When she turned back to the hospital, because the elevator room was too crowded, Bonnie was toozy to wait, so she nned to take the safe passage up. Just around the corner to the second floor, suddenly I heard a familiar voice. Its Aliyahs voice.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. What do you want? Aliyah coldly questioned, If you want to ask me for money, dont bother, I wont give you a penny! Ms. Stewart, dont be so absolute about everything, think about the hush money you gave Charles, are you really not going to shut me up too? Besides, I dont want money, Im just asking you a favor. Bonnies body shuddered violently. This voice is clearly Madeleines! She hurriedly looked up, but only saw a face that did not match Madeleines at all. What the hell is going on here? Could it be that this person is not Madeleine and she is just mistaken? As she was thinking, Aliyah spoke again, What kind of help? My daughter Be was sent to the ind prison, and as a mother, of course I want her to be returned, so I had toe and bother Ms. Stewart. Thats right, its Madeleine! Upon hearing this, Bonnie identified the person. Although I dont know why she lookspletely different from Madeleine, but mentioning that her daughter is Be, who is it if not Madeleine? Aliyah refused without even thinking, No way, that woman is ruthless, cheated me for years, now she deserves to die in the ind prison is the best! If you dont say yes to me, then you dont want to have a good time either. Madeleine let out a direct ruthless statement, I have enough fierce material on hand to make you lose everything you have now! Aliyah is not scared, calm and collected, anyway, there is no one here, why dont you tell me first, what exactly you have the fierce information, at least let me make sure you are not lying ah. When Madeleine heard this, she only thought that Aliyah was not going to shed any tears until she saw the coffin. Simply cleared his throat and said, Okay, then Ill be straightforward, if Ms. Stewart you do not want to help me, I will tell Sebastian about the time you personally sent Natan to the church and caused him to be burned to death by fire! Bonnie at the corner of the second floor suddenly pale, the whole body lost support, fell towards the ground! Chapter 641: Selling out The second before she fell to sit on the cold ground, Bonnie braced herself against the wall and slowly slid down. The bean-sized teardrops that kept rolling down. How? Sebastian clearly said that he would bring Natan to her! But now Madeleine is holding Natans death hostage, forcing Aliyah to agree to her terms. Bonnie knew that Madeleine could not have said that if she was not 100% sure. In other words, Natan is really dead. And it was killed by Aliyah! Her body kept trembling, like a quail, tightly curled into a ball. And the conversation continued upstairs. If you want to go tell Sebastian, thats fine with me, but hell never believe you! Aliyah said in a cold voice. After all, Natan is not dead at all, and even if she was at fault that year, she can still double up after finding Natan. Madeleine is trying to use this as ckmail, and thats just stupid! Youre not afraid? Madeleine saw her frank look and couldnt help but be a little puzzled, Are you sure you really want me to tell Sebastian that as soon as I open my mouth, then your rtionship with him, mother and son, is bound to be broken! Im not afraid, you can go if you want. Aliyah said. After a pause, he put on an impatient look again, Are you done? I should go. Aliyah pushed straight through the exit door of the security channel and left.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Madeleine was left standing puzzled. How is it possible. She clearly has a handle on Aliyah and is certain that this is why Aliyah gave Charles two billion and sent him abroad to enjoy his happiness. Howe now when ites to her, it doesnt work? Madeleine felt that something must be wrong. No, she has to go and figure it out again! And this end, Aliyah left the security channel, then dialed a phone call directly to the hospital director. There is a fugitive in the security channel, move quickly to catch. Okay, okay Ms. Stewart, Ill arrange for the hospital security to block off the security channel right now and absolutely catch the fugitive. The dean obeyed good advice and hurriedly agreed. Aliyah hung up the phone with satisfaction. Only then did she lift her steps and go to Damons hospital room. Looking at Sebastian holding Damon, hand teaching him to stick stickers on Lego blocks, his face directly brushed down. Why is it this kid again? So annoying! Sebastian, you called me over, whats the matter? Aliyah asked, not even wanting to walk in, standing directly in the doorway. Sebastian lifted his azure ck pupils, then put Damon down, Damon, call Grandma. Damon immediately spoke nicely, Hello, Grandma. Whos your grandmother. Aliyah was not happy, No nonsense. That fierce look made Xiao Xing shrink her neck and hurriedly changed her mouth, Mrs. Ye . It was the same time he went to the Grant Residence and heard the maid shouting, and his tone unconsciously imitated the respect and ttery of the maid. But when ites from his little mouth, it looks pathetic. Aliyah felt a little ufortable somewhere in her heart, but still kept her face quiet. Dont be so mean to Damon. Sebastian immediately held Damon tightly in his arms and gently calmed him down. Aliyah didnt want to argue and simply digressed, You havent said what you were looking for me to do at the hospital? Get you to do a little surgery, and if it works, Ill tell you what its for. Sebastian said. Chapter 642: Something can’t have happened to her! Having surgery? Hearing this, Aliyahs perfectly maintained eyes narrowed and squeezed out two crows feet, Why do I need surgery for a good reason? Its not the kind of surgery you think it is, its just drawing some out forb tests. Sebastian said in a deep voice. In fact, Sebastian was going to tell Aliyah all this. But looking at her mean attitude towards Damon, it changed her mind. The more she acts out now, the more regret she will have when she turns around and learns that Damon is Natan. Sometimes, its time to clean up after your own mother like that. Otherwise she will always use some external standards to see the people around her, and even to divide the hierarchy, which is not right! Concealing Aliyah, Sebastian hands her over to Rupert. Dont even tell her exactly what shes doing until the results are in. Sebastian admonished. Rupert raised a dark eyebrow, ying mysterious? All right. He readily agreed and then wheeled Aliyah, who had already been injected with anesthetic, into the operating room. It only takes about half an hour to extract the bone marrow. Aliyah was still unconscious after being pushed out. The bone marrow sample extraction was sessful, and like you, the results will be avable in twelve hours, so you can push her back to the ward and discharge her when shes awake. Rupert said. When Sebastian heard this, he raised his hand and looked at his watch, his handsome sword brows instantly knitted, Its already ten oclock. Then you can get the results at ten oclock in the evening, whats your hurry. Rupert asked, puzzled. Yesterday Sebastian drew his own bone marrow for a match, and I havent seen such a rush. No, Sebastian shook his head, Bonnie said its been an hour since she went downstairs to get yogurt. What?! Ruperts mind also buzzed, Then what are you waiting for, hurry up and find it! Take care of my mom for me. Sebastian nodded, lifted his feet straight up and headed out. He called Bonnie several times, but it kept showing that the phone was off.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. And turned off the phone? Something is not wrong, right? Sebastian jolted to his feet and called Eric directly. Activate Willistos Eye in the Sky, and now go immediately and immediately to find Annies whereabouts. Eye in the sky? Eric floundered for a moment, Mr. Grant, Eye in the Sky has a high start-up capital and charges by the minute, you didnt even give me the scope, theres a good chance the Grant Group will lose everything if you look like this. Even if it costs us everything, well find her. Sebastians tone was firm. This tone of voice is clearly not to be denied. Eric a part-time job, of course, in ordance with the bosss orders, so immediately to go to arrange the eye in the sky. And just at that moment, the dean came rushing over. Mr. Grant, Ive found you. Mrs. Grant seems to be a little out of sorts, so go check it out! Where is she? Sebastian asked immediately. The dean then replied, in the security room, just now she was like a lost soul, straight towards the middle of the road, almost hit by a car, I was scared hey, Mr. Grant, Mr. Grant? Before the words were out of his mouth, Sebastian had already disappeared in front of the dean. He didnt even take the elevator, but dashed down the security tunnel. When I got to the security room, I saw Bonnie tied up in a chair. Tearstains all over his face and his eyes are red and swollen from crying. Sebastians heart was suddenly seized into his throat. Chapter 643: Take me away, OK? He quickly stepped forward and held Bonnie down, Annie, Annie look at me. Bonnie, however, just dropped her tears,pletely unable to hear what the outside world was actually saying.N?velDrama.Org owns this. She was deeply immersed in her own pain. Sebastian didnt wait for an answer and could only turn his cold and hostile gaze to the security guards next to him, Who told you to tie her up! If you hurt her, none of these peoples hands will be wanted! The security guards were too frightened toe out, shrinking neck is very aggrieved to exin, wronged ah Mr. Grant, we also do not want to bundle, but Mrs. Grant once seized the opportunity to run outside, we do not dare to go to hold So only bundled in the chair. But with a tie or something to ensure that you do not strangle your hands to the kind of. Hearing this, Sebastians mood could not help but be moreplicated. He reached out a bony hand and cupped Bonnies cheek so she met his eyes, Annie, look at me, Im Sebastian. Thin Sebastian? Bonnie spoke in a hoarse voice, her vision gradually clearing. Sebastian nodded his head vigorously, Yes, its me. Let go of me. Bonnie took a deep breath and whispered. Sebastian immediately did as he was told and untied all those messy its ribbons that were trapped on Bonnies body. Then he was going to reach out and hug Bonnie. But Bonnie pushed him away fiercely, Sebastian, Im in over my head and I want to be alone, can you go, please? Her tone was shaky, even pleading. Hearing Sebastians heart seized up hard. But how can he leave at this time! Annie, Ill stay with you from afar, is that okay? Sebastian negotiated. But Bonnie still shook her head and sniffled hard, Go away Sebastian, I really dont want to see you. Sebastian then fell silent. Only after a long time did she ask her softly, You simply dont want to see me, do you? Yes. Bonnie nodded. She really wanted to question Sebastian if Natans death was real. But she didnt dare. There is nothing more cruel than Sebastians own words about Natans death. At least for now, Bonnie is not ready to bear this cruelty. Im not sure about you, Sebastian spoke up, so, how about you find someone to keep youpany, Anna? Bonnie thought about it and agreed. Sebastian called Anna right away. Anna was still in the Gauteng Hotel at this time, and when she received the call, she said she would be there within half an hour. Anna will be here soon. Sebastian said, reaching out and trying to gather the broken hair from Bonnies face behind her ears. But before she could touch her cheek, Bonnie jerked back and ducked. Sebastians hand flinched in mid-air, up and down, embarrassed. Deep powerlessness and pain coiled in his heart, weighing him down almost to the point of breathlessness. He didnt understand how it suddenly became like this when he was obviously just going out to buy a yogurt. What Bonnie has been through! As she was thinking about it, Anna stormed into the security room in a frenzy. She took Bonnie into her arms as soon as she could, Its okay, Im here. Anna. Bonnie cried out loud when her nose snapped. Crying so loudly and so hard, sadness filled the entire security room. Its okay, dont cry, Im here now, arent I? Anna hurriedly coaxed. Bonnie grabbed her by the scruff of her shirt, Take me away, quick. Chapter 644: Why do you always do surgery Take her away? Anna and Sebastian both froze. What are you talking about, you are still a patient and need to be hospitalized, where am I taking you? Anna said. Sebastian also lifted his thin lips, Annie, you stay in the hospital for treatment, Ill go, okay? Im noting to see you in the hospital, as long as youre willing to stay in the hospital, Ill go far away. But no matter what these two said, Bonnie still insisted on leaving. Two lines of tears, again, rolled out in a raging torrent. Now, Sebastian was out of options. He cant see Bonnie so sad, too heartbroken! Anna, you take her home, Ill get the doctor to go over for daily checkups, and Ill trouble you to take care of her the rest of the time. Sebastianpromised. Anna looked at Bonnie in her arms and had no choice but to agree. She took Bonnie out of the hospital with her. Leaning against the car window, Bonnie eyes empty, as if not feel everything around. Bonnie, Anna said as she drove and looked back, worried, whats wrong with you? The answer to Annas question was endless silence. Bonnie seems to have suddenly be mute and never said a word. Anna couldnt force her, so she had to give up. As a result, when we drove back to the vi, Anna parked the car in front of the door, Wait in the car, Ill go clean up the house and then you cane back in. Previously she was obsessed with pretending to be pregnant and cheating David, so the house was full of baby stuff and even fake pregnancy tests. If Bonnie had seen this, it would have been difficult to exin again. So Anna ns to get in there and clean up as fast as she can. But when she packed up and came out again, it was only five minutes before and after, and there was no sign of Bonnie in the car.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Anna was terrified and looked around, almost turning the vi area upside down, but still couldnt find anyone. Thats when he called Sebastian shakily, Hey, Sebastian, I seem to have lost someone. Inside the hospital. Because of the matter of Bonnie, Sebastian and Rupert are anxious, so no one has time to care about Aliyah. She was sent to Damons hospital room, lying through a curtain. About an hour after the surgery, Aliyah finally opened her eyes slowly. But because of the anesthetic, her body is still not very obedient and she cant move at all. She could only look at the ss of water on the bedside table out of the corner of her eye and silently gulped. Milk Ms. Stewart, Damon poked his head carefully from behind the curtain, holding a cotton swab in his hand, your mouth is so dry, let me dip you in some water. With that, Damon wet a cotton swab and gently wiped Aliyahs lips. This refreshment does not quench Aliyahs thirst at all. She looked at Damon, who was carefully wiping his lips, and said, Cant you just bring me water to drink? But you just got out of surgery, you cant drink too much water. Damon said seriously. Aliyah snorted, Not too old, but you know a lot. Because I had a lot of surgeries when I was two, so I know. Damon answered nicely, even though he knew Aliyah didnt like himself. When she was done, she also put a dampened gauze on Aliyahs lips so that the chapped area would feel better. The movements are incredibly skillful and obviously very experienced. Then remember that he just said that he had a lot of surgery at the age of two. Aliyah, not knowing what was going on, spoke up and asked, Why did you keep having surgery when you were two years old? Because I experienced a fire well, extensive burns all over the body, to always do imnt surgery. Chapter 645: Am I changing back soon? Hearing this, Aliyah was stunned. Experienced a fire when you were two years old? This time and experience, how and when Natan exactly the same ah! Yes What month is it? Aliyahs voice trembled as she asked. Damon scratched his head, I dont remember either, if you want to know Ms. Stewart, let my mommy tell you when she gets here! Hearing the word mommy, Aliyah instantly came to her senses. Yes, Damon is a foreigners child ah, after all, the pupils are blue. Even if his experiences are simr, he cant be Natan! Thinking of this, Aliyah then returned to her cold attitude, No, I dont want to know! Damon oh, and said nothing more. After all, he knew Aliyah hated herself, so he wasnt about toe up to her to be obnoxious. Then get some rest, Ill help you close the curtain. Natan said, and withdrew, and deliberately pulled the curtain tightly. Not long after, the nurse walked in. She had intended to rub some water on Aliyahs lips, only to find that someone else had already done so.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Upon asking, I found out that Damon did it. So when the nurse examined Aliyah, she couldnt help but exim, Damon is so understanding, he even knows to wipe Ms. Stewarts lips for you, so attentive. Is this much nonsense allowed when youre working? Aliyah questioned coldly. The nurse hurriedly kept her mouth shut. The heart is still weirdly aggrieved. Just a fewpliments on Damon, Ms. Stewart why so angry. Whats the point of fighting with a five year old? Thinking, the nurse has given Aliyah a good full body examination, and tried the flexibility of the limbs. Ms. Stewart, you try toe down and walk around, and when you can walk normally, you can be discharged home. The nurse said. Aliyahs exquisitely maintained willow brows locked, What a pain in the ass. Still, she got up from the bed and started moving around. However, because of the anesthesia, the hands and feet seem to be a little bit less able to do what they are supposed to do. Before taking two steps, Aliyahs ankle weakened and she almost fell to the ground. Look out! A close call, Damon rushed over and used his small, thin body to hold Aliyah. But he was a five-year-old child, plus still sick, his strength was weak, and he couldnt hold Aliyah up. Both ended up on the ground, except Damon was underneath as a cushion. Aliyah is fine, Damon is suffering, the pressure of the little face are red. Damon! the nurse rushed over to help the two up and carefully examined Damon, Are you okay? Aliyah is also taken aback, You you good reason to run over to help me what. Im afraid youll fall, and it hurts to fall. Damon said. In the future, do not just go to help people, on your point of strength, when it is easy to hurt themselves. Aliyah said with a stern face. Damon nodded his head vigorously and grinned, Good. Aliyah was holding the wall again, intending to go out for a walk. When I got to the door, I heard the nurse talking to Damon, Damon, you have to be more careful in the future, you dont have any good ces on your body for blood transfusion, if you get bruises again, you will have to shave off your hair and stick needles from your scalp. I know. Damon replied good-naturedly, with an expectant tone, Nurse sister, is it true that Ill be back to having ck eyes soon? Chapter 646: She has to wait for an answer Damon originally thought that he grew up with light blue eyes. But recently I learned from Bonnies conversation with Vivian that he used to be ck-eyed and that the change happened because of a change in his bone marrow. So, if you have the surgery, will you be able to go back to ck eyes? The nurse smiled gently and nodded, Yeah, dont you like ck eyes? I like it! Damon rushed, I want to be like Erika and Joanna, and AndrewLukas, they all have ck eyes, and Im the only one with blue eyes, which is weird. As long as they turn back to ck eyes, then they look like real siblings! Damon is happy and looking forward to it. And at the door of the ward, Aliyahs body trembled as if struck by lightning. She, who was having difficulty walking just now, suddenly took a healthy step and rushed straight back to the nurse, What do you mean, he used to be ck-eyed? The sudden ergement of the face scared the nurse almost peed. Took several deep breaths to push down the panic and nodded tremulously, Yes yes, whats wrong Ms. Stewart? What exactly is his condition, tell me carefully! Aliyahs voice grew more and more agitated. The nurse did not dare to disobey and went over it carefully. Fearing that Aliyah would not believe him, he even showed the case to Aliyah. Snapping- Aliyah couldnt hold the medical record folder and dropped it directly on the floor. The iron splintnded vertically on her toe, and blood gushed out, while Aliyah could no longer feel the pain. First she cried, then sheughed, and finally she cried andughed again. This strange look scared the nurse silly. Damon, on the other hand, hurriedly slid off the bed, pulled out his own little handkerchief, and rushed to bandage the wound on Aliyahs foot. The tears fell in a torrent, as if they hurt more than Aliyah. Ms. Stewart, are you okay, does it hurt so much, Damon can blow you. Damon said, and with an effort, he lowered his head and came close to Aliyahs toe, trying to blow her. Aliyah hurriedly retracted her feet. Ms. Stewart? said Damon, more anxiously, The toe is bleeding, it needs to be bandaged quickly. No dont need you. Aliyahs mind was in turmoil, and she hurriedly ran out. Damon cannot leave the room in this condition, so he has to ask the nurse. Nurse sister, will you go see her? The nurse also came back slightly at this time. In order not to lose her job, she immediately went after it.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After searching around, I found Aliyah in the small garden under the hospital. Aliyah sat on the cold stone bench, a pool of blood had gathered around her feet, but the wound on her toe had healed somewhat and no longer bled. Ms. Stewart, let me help you go back and take care of your wound. The nurse said. Aliyah slowly raised her head, her eyes gradually cleared, and she regained the aura of a luxurious matriarch, No, call Rupert for me, I want to ask him something. In fact, by this time, Aliyah has basically determined that Damon is Natan. The age, the time of the ident, the cause and even the color of the pupils are all exactly right. Even Damons earlobes, which are almost identical to Natans! Aliyahs mind was in turmoil, and now she just wanted to find Rupert and get the exact answer from him. Rupert is Damons primary care doctor, he must know the truth! Chapter 647: Digging the ground to find her But when faced with Aliyahs request, the nurse scratched her head with great difficulty. Dr. Koo is out. The nurse said. Aliyah frowned, So when is heing back? I dont know, but I know he was out with Mr. Grant and was in a hurry. The nurse said. So these two people are together? Aliyah immediately called Sebastian to ask about it. After calling several times, there was never any answer. Aliyah: ???? What the hell are these two doing there. It is not even contactable at this time! Sky Eye Control Center. Looking at a whole wall of surveince images, the dense camera images sliding fast and dazzling to see. The whole machine room was so hot that it almost became a sauna. This is caused by all supeputers working at the same time.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. And they are working at the same time only because they are all searching for Bonnies whereabouts! Mr. Grant, Mr. Robertson, the person in charge of the engine room kept wiping sweat with a handkerchief, and came forward to persuade, Its really too hot here, or you two can go wait somewhere else for a while! Im right here. Sebastian stood in ce, like a pine, his gaze fixed straight at those images in front of him, Cant lock her whereabouts, I wont leave. This- The person in charge had to turn his head helplessly to look at Rupert, trying to get him to help persuade. Like such high temperatures in the engine room, even their staff have to change a group in half an hour, while Sebastian is standing still, it is easy to get heatstroke! Rupert shrugged helplessly, I cant persuade him, dont you think so. After a pause, and from the small pill box with a pill, stuffed into Sebastians mouth, is to prevent heatstroke pills, eat can be slightly better. If this doesnt work and you really faint, its toote to carry it out for medical treatment. Seeing that Rupert has said so, the person in charge cant say anything else, so he silently retreated. Hot beads of sweat, constantly emerging from Sebastians body, soon wetting the suit. But he could not feel it at all, and his gaze was dead on those screen images. None. None of them! No matter how much he searched, he just couldnt find any trace of Bonnie! Soon five hours passed, the sky wiped dark, the eye of the sky on its own to start the infrared mode at night, but the image recognition is still much worse, has been unable to clearly identify what the people inside actually look like. This means that it is even more difficult to find Bonnie through the eye in the sky. Mr. Grant, why dont we wait until tomorrow morning. The man in charge walked in and discussed with Sebastian. The next second, he was grabbed by the cor and lifted off the ground alive! Keep looking for her, no one leaves until we find her! How could he hold back until tomorrow morning to keep looking? What if, what if Bonnie is in some kind of danger tonight! Even if we have to dig into the ground, we have to find her for me. Sebastian said with fury. The person in charge was stunned, nodded hurriedly, and continued searching the screen with a stiff upper lip. And thats when Rupert walked quickly into the engine room and handed the connected phone to his ear. It was Donnas voice on the other end of the line. Hey, Mr. Grant, where are you? Mrs. Grant is back at the Sunshine Vi all of a sudden, shes all dirty, I tried to persuade her but she wont change,e back quickly! Chapter 648: I’m Tired, Sebastian Half an hourter, Sebastian was back at the Sunshine Vi. Donna is waiting in the foyer. When he saw him, he immediately greeted him, Mr. Grant, you are back, Mrs. Grant what is wrong ah, I am a little afraid. Sebastians pupils were scarlet and his voice was hoarse, Where is she? Its in the attic. Donna said. Sebastian then immediately went to the attic. In the attic, Bonnie sat on a blue wooden rocking horse, looking dull, as if she had lost her soul. And the body of the hospital gown has long been dirty, muddy, and even a few ces have been ticked, revealing the fair white skin inside. Lycanthropy to the extreme. Annie, Sebastian walked up and called out to her in a hoarse voice, Are you hurt anywhere, can I take you back to the hospital for a checkup? He didnt ask why Bonnie disappeared or where exactly Bonnie went. Anyway, its good to have her back. With that, Sebastian was ready to carry Bonnie off the rocking horse. But Bonnie was resistant to his touch. She tilted her head, her eyes misted with confusion, but her tone was calm. She asked Sebastian, Sebastian, when you said you would bring Natan to see me, you really meant it, didnt you? Of course. Sebastian nodded, And just recently. After saying this, Sebastians heart stuttered and thought of something. So the sudden change in Bonnies temperament today is because of the Natan thing?N?velDrama.Org owns this. She couldnt have known about Natans death in the fire that year and be so sad and painful, could she? Annie, actually Natan he Sebastian immediately had to exin. Just the beginning, it was interrupted by Bonnie. She squeezed out a smile that was harder than crying, Im tired, take me back to the hospital! is good. Sebastian nodded. Indeed, Bonnie is now exhausted to the point of exhaustion and really should rest. Sebastian then drove and took Bonnie back to the hospital. When she arrived at the ward, Bonnie didnt even look at her, she went straight to the bed, wrapped herself up in the quilt and closed her eyes. I dont know if its real sleep or fake sleep. Sebastian looked at her like this, how could it not hurt in his heart? Intuition tells him that todays events will certainly not be so simple. Exiting the ward, Sebastian called Eric. Take stock of all the surveince at the hospital today, and the nearby supermarket owners, and see if anyone said anything to Annie. Sebastian said. Okay Mr. Grant, Eric immediately did as he was told. Sebastian hung up the phone and stood somewhat wearily against the wall. And at this time, Vivian also looked for it. Mr. Grant, has Annie been found yet? Vivian asked with nervous concern. Sebastian nodded, Eh, found it, just fell asleep. Vivian was very perceptive, Then I wont go in and disturb her, Ille back to see her tomorrow. Talking about it, but not about to leave. Is there anything else going on? Sebastian saw the end immediately. Vivian then spoke up, Its not a big deal, its just that your mother has been in Damons hospital room and wont leave, and shes given so many gifts, which are kind, but theyre a little hard for me to digest, and Damon is a little shocked. What? Sebastians expression instantly sank a few points, Ill go over there now and take care of it. Chapter 649: This is your punishment Originally, Sebastian thought that Aliyah was giving Damon a hard time by being in Damons hospital room. After all, Aliyah was snickering at Damon when he came over this morning. It turned out that after going to the ward, I found Aliyah was peeling apples for Damon. Its a long timeing! Aliyah is the olddy of the Grant Residence and has always been a privileged woman, not to mention peeling apples, usually fruit has to be cut into small pieces and poked with a fork to her. Since when is it Aliyahs turn to peel apples for others to eat? Damon was also sincere and fearful, blinking his big watery eyes, Ms. Stewart, I can just nibble on it. How unhygienic is that? What if you get diarrhea? Aliyah said, Also, you should call me Grandma from now on! Huh? Why? Damon asked, puzzled. It wasnt long ago that Ms. Stewart hated him!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. You dont want to? Aliyah asked. Damon hurriedly shook his head, No, I would. Then you call me. Damon timidly, Grandma. Aliyahs face was all smiles as she hurriedly nodded, Hey, good Damon, Grandmas here. This scene, is really weird Sebastian walked up with a sullen face, Mom, what are you doing? Aliyah turned her head and saw Sebastian, more angry than he was, What do you think Im doing here, of course Im waiting for you! With that, he shoved the peeled apple into Damons hand, and then pulled Sebastian out. It was only when I reached the end of the hospital corridor that I questioned him, Why did you hide it from me? What? Sebastian furrowed his handsome brow. Damon is the thing about Natan! Aliyah lowered her voice, If I hadnt heard the nurse and Damon today, Im afraid I would have had to wait until he finished his bone marrow transnt and his eyes returned to their normal color before I found out after the fact. Sebastian raised an eyebrow, understanding. No wonder Aliyah has changed her tune and is suddenly so nice to Damon. It turned out to be because of the knowledge of Damons true identity. This is your punishment. Sebastian said bluntly, The other side is Natan and you love it a hundred times, its Damon and you badmouth it. Aliyahs cheeks turned red at thement. Thinking back on all the things she did and said to Damon, she regretted it so much! Arent I doing my best to make up for it now? Aliyah said. Sebastian shook his head slowly, You still dont get it, whether its Natan, Damon, or any of the kids, they dont deserve to be treated like that. Speaking of which, Sebastian was a bit curious. Why cant you tolerate Damon when its obvious that you can quickly ept Erika and the others existence? Aliyahs eyes dodged, not daring to tell the truth. She doesnt ept Damon because when she sees him, she remembers the big disaster she almost made, so she resists from the bottom of her heart. Forget it, Sebastian waved his hand, since you already know, then I wont hide it, Damon is indeed Natan and now needs a bone marrow transnt, and I asked you toe to the hospital today for a bone marrow match. Aliyah hurriedly nodded, Then use my bone marrow for transnt! Its still a matter of whether or not its a good match for the transnt. Sebastian said, raising his hand to nce at his watch. 9:45. Fifteen minutes to go to get Aliyahs bone marrow match report form. You go back to stay with Damon, Ill get the report card. Sebastian said, and headed towards Ruperts office. Chapter 650: Bonnie’s Nightmare Aliyah scrambled to get back to the ward. Damon was still holding the apple in his hand, not even taking a bite. Damon, why dont you eat it, is it because you dont like apples? Aliyah asked. Im waiting for Grandma. Damon blinked his pale blue eyes and said in a milky and well-behaved voice. Aliyah was stunned, Waiting for me? Um, because the kindergarten teacher said that good food should be shared with the people around you who like it. Damon replied. He asked Vivian to divide the apple into four portions. One for Aliyah, one for Vivian, and one for Sebastian to keep. The smallest remaining share is his own. Obviously eating the smallest piece, Damon still showed a particrly happy expression and chewed it with a crunchy sound, Grandmas peeled apples are so sweet and sweet! Aliyahs nostrils red and she almost shed a tear. She hated herself a p. Look what she has done before!N?velDrama.Org owns this. It is clearly such an understanding and lovely little child, but she was fiercely reprimanded and did not let him call his grandmother. Damon, do you have anything you like that Grandma will buy for you tomorrow, OK? Aliyah asked. Damon shook his head, Im happy enough for Grandma to peel my apples. Theres really nothing you like, remote control nes, Iron Man, or game consoles, Grandma is rich, as long as you want, Grandma will buy it for you! Aliyah still wouldnt give up. So Damon thought about it and then told Aliyah, So when I get better, can I go to Grandmas house to y on the swings again? Of course you can. Aliyah hurriedly agreed, As long as you want, for as long as you want! Damon was so happy that he raised his eyebrows and said thank you to his grandmother several times. And thats when Sebastian returned to the ward. Aliyah hurriedly turned her expectant gaze to Sebastian. Sebastian didnt say it explicitly, but just told Vivian, The bone marrow transnt will take ce tomorrow afternoon, so starting tomorrow morning at eight oclock, you need to fast and cut off water. Really?! Vivian was excited, Thats great, Mr. Grant, where did you find the bone marrow donor, I must thank her! Sebastian nodded, Theres no rush, Ill tell you after the surgery. When the timees not only to tell Vivian, but also to tell Bonnie. Get an early nights rest. With that said, Sebastian and Aliyah left the room. And because of the bone marrow donation tomorrow, Aliyah will need to be hospitalized tonight. Sebastian settled her in the VIP room on the top floor and went back to Bonnies room, sitting in a chair with her. On the hospital bed, Bonnies brow was furrowed, caught in the middle of a nightmare. In her dream, she walks among therge and small tombstones in the cemetery, where the ground is muddy and slippery from the recent rain. She fell down again and again, got up again and again, gritted her teeth and kept going. Finally, she found a headstone before it gotpletely dark. The baster tombstone has a picture of a small child attached to it. The look is exactly the same as AndrewLukas when he was a child. But the name at the bottom of the photo is clearly engraved with the words Thin Natan. Thin Natan, born in 2015, died in 2017. Died at the age of just two! Bonnie couldnt catch her breath and finally snapped her eyes open and sat up straight from the hospital bed. The back, already soaked with cold sweat! But Bonnie is thankful for that. Luckily, everything is just a dream, a dream. But when she was about to pull the corners of her mouth to reveal a celebratory smile, the whole thing wentpletely cold again. Because Bonnie remembered. This is not a dream. She was indeed in the cemetery and saw Natans headstone! Chapter 651: She wants to personally investigate the cause of death After leaving from the door of Annas vi, Bonnie went to the cemetery. The cemetery where she once trailed Rupert. Thousands of acres of cemetery, she searched inch by inch, falling one at a time on the muddy and slippery ground, and finally saw Natans headstone. All the images are reyed in the dream. Its not a dream, its real! Natan is really dead. But Sebastian is still hiding it from her, saying he will bring Natan to her. How do I bring it? Was the ashes delivered to her? Bonnie thought, barely able to breathe. Annie, Sebastian heard themotion and also woke up from the bed, rushing to hold her cold hand, Whats wrong, did you have a bad dream. Slowly but firmly, Bonnie drew back her hand. This small gesture, however, has proved her estrangement. Annie? Sebastians heart felt like it had been shed open and blood was dripping down in tters. Bonnie, however, had alreadyid down and turned her back on Sebastian, ignoring him. After waiting half a day, she heard Sebastian get up and leave the room. Throughout, Sebastian never asked her where exactly she went or what exactly she left for. Its because you didnt expect her to find out about Natans death, right? Bonnies nostrils became more and more sour, and tears couldnt stop falling down in torrents. Soon the pillows were wet. And thats when Sebastian turned back to the ward. He also had a clean hospital gown in his hand, as well as a towel. Annie, get up and change your clothes before you go to sleep, okay? Sebastian gently negotiated with her, Change your clothes before you go to sleep. Bonnie didnt answer. Sebastian took it as a tacit agreement, picked her up from the bed, and after closing the door and windows, started to change her clothes. Only when he had undone the second gag, Bonnie pressed his hand, her voice hoarse, Ill do it myself. Good. Sebastian nodded, Then Ill wait for you outside and let me know when youre done changing. With that, he exited the ward. But the first foot just went out, the second foot Bonnie jerked up from the bed, rushed to the door and locked the door heavily! There was a click, as if a heavy hammer had struck Sebastians heart. Boundless panic spreads from the heart. Bonnie locked herself in the ward alone, what if something happens! Just as I was about to knock on the door, Bonnie inside spoke up, Sebastian, Im so tired, dont bother me, let me rest alone, okay? Sebastians already raised hand hangs in mid-air, unable to hold it and put it down. As if frozen for the better part of a century, he finally spoke, Okay, then you change your clothes first and rest when youre done, and I wont bother you.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Hmm. Bonnie agreed. By the way, Damon is going to have a bone marrow transnt in the morning, if you are well rested, remember to visit him, he will be especially happy to see you before the operation. Sebastian said again. Bonnie also responded with a yes. Then the ward was silent. Sebastian didnt dare to move an inch, so he stood frozen in the doorway, waiting for Bonnie toe out. What he didnt know was that Bonnie in the hospital room pulled out her cell phone and sent a text message to George. Check the headstone in the cemetery north of the city for me, the one with Thin Natan engraved on it, and find out how he really died. Bonnie has been back in Willisto for so long, but knows nothing about Natans death. This means that Sebastian has put aplete lid on the news. But there is a ce that can not be blocked, is the cemeterys registration file, each tombstone under the person lying, will be detailed and clear! Chapter 652: Why not draw my blood? George naturally said yes. Following a bit of confusion sent a message, Natan who is ah, how I think the name is a bit familiar ah. Although he followed Bonnie, but for Bonnie five years ago those feud, do not know, so naturally also do not know the existence of Natan. Bonnie is not in the mood to exin at this time, back to him, Anyway, you help me check it out. George immediately chose to shut up, Wait, Im going to the cemetery now. Exiting the texting interface, Bonnie sat on the bed wrapped in her nket, staring at her phone with dead eyes. After staring for more than an hour, the phone screen finally lit up. Its a message from George! It was a tombstone information sheet, on which, in addition to Natans date of birth and various information, was the cause of death. In that line, there are four big words written in fire death! Bonnie felt like her whole world had fallen apart. Although she had not witnessed the fire, her mind already pictured Natan crying in the ze. She has experienced the pain of being licked by the fire, so she feels it extraordinarily well. How much that should hurt! Her Natan, how could she be so miserable! Silent tears, wetting Bonnies entire face, left her almost in pain. This night, she did not fall asleep again. Couldnt sleep, and didnt dare to sleep again. Afraid that as soon as I close my eyes, I will dream about the dead Natan and then tear my heart out again in my dreams. By the end of the day, Bonnie was emaciated to the core. But thinking that today was Damons day for his transnt, she managed to crawl out of bed and put on a light makeup with the air cushion and lipstick in her bag to make her look a little better. Only then did he open the ward door. Outside the door, Sebastian, whose eyes were red and bloodshot, locked eyes with her. Compared to Bonnie, Sebastian is not much better, those pupils are scarlet, overnight, the green stubble actually sprouted. Where there is what Willisto the first richest domineering look, say is a bum also believe ah! Annie, Sebastian, however, did not feel haggard at all, and came forward very concerned, Are you hungry, I will go downstairs to buy you breakfast, okay? Yeah. Bonnies voice was husky, but not as cold asst night. This is because she saw the cemetery record sheet, all the records of Sebastians former visits to pay respect to Natan.N?velDrama.Org owns this. It was her and Sebastians baby. It must have been hard for Sebastian to lose the baby, too, right? But Bonnie still doesnt understand why Sebastian wont tell her the truth directly. Cant you just tell her that Natan is dead? Its better than giving her a lot of hope now and having to ept despair in the end! Bonnie thought and took a deep breath, Sebastian, Id like a small dumpling. Okay, Ill go get it now. Sebastian immediately nodded his head and said. When he turned to leave, Bonnie went to Damons hospital room. Vivian and Katifen were also in the ward, both of them even more nervous than Damon, constantly pacing back and forth, their brows full of eagerness. When she saw Bonniee in, Vivian put her arms around her, Annie, this bone marrow transnt is going to be a sess, right? Definitely. Bonnie showed a smile to reassure Vivian, Rupert is the best doctor in Willisto, he is the main surgeon, your husband is responsible for ying the hand, what are you afraid of? Im afraid theres not enough blood, Vivian replied, Im supposed to operate at eight oclock, but the nurse said that there are not enough blood bags in reserve and they have to transfer them from other hospitals. Why do you have to go farther than that? Bonnie was full of confusion, Dont Damon and I have the same blood type, why not draw mine? Chapter 653: A big shocking secret Bonnies first reaction was that the nurse was afraid to draw blood because she was still in the hospital. But she only had a little superficial injury. If Sebastian hadnt been nervous, she would have been discharged. With that thought, Bonnie raised her hand and tapped Vivians shoulder, Wait, Ill go find Mr. Robertson now. Four hundred milliliters of blood, she can still give. But by the time she got to Ruperts office, Bonnie couldnt find anyone. I was about to go out and find a nurse to ask, when out of the corner of my eye I caught a glimpse of Damons surgery n on the table. In an instant, Bonnie was struck by lightning and her body trembled. Because it was to be a bone marrow transnt, a small hole needed to be cut through the back and the donors bone marrow put in. Therefore, on top of the surgical n, photos are purposely taken first to mark the location of the opening. And this photo, Damons back butterfly bone location, there is a simr gourd-shaped birthmark! This birthmark Bonnie remembered very well, when she was in the operating room when the baby was snatched, she saw the snatched Natan back, there is such a birthmark! Countless coincidences all ovep in the mind. Damon was adopted, after a previous fire, and he said he wanted to give the bear to his sister, whose pupils were originally ck! Bonnie couldnt hold back her excitement. If so, Natan didnt die, he just changed his identity, became Damon, and came back to them! Gosh, what the hell is going on here! Bonnie was going crazy. And thats when the nurse walked in, saw Bonnie in, and urged, Miss Annie, arent you going to the OR door yet, Damon is about to be wheeled into the OR. Im here to give blood, oh no no, I cant give blood. Bonnie was incoherent. If Damon is really Natan, then she is a direct blood rtive and is not eligible to donate blood. The nurse saw that she was incoherent and thought she was too nervous because of Damons surgery. So he smiled and reassured, Its okay Miss Annie, the surgery will be a sess, and when its over, Damon will be healthy and discharged from the hospital. Yes, you have a point! Bonnie nodded her head heavily. She rushed to follow the nurse to the door of the operating room. Damon had changed into his surgical gown and was lying extraordinarily well behaved on the bed. The four youngsters were actually brought over by Donna as well. Erika and Joanna, two young girls holding one hand each, were rambling and building Damon up. Dont be afraid oh Damon, do the surgery quickly, its just a sleep, wake up and open your eyes, you will be able to see us.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Yeah, yeah, and Im sure your life line is extra long, youll live a long, healthy life growing up with us and then growing old. Lukas, on the other hand, slipped a peace amulet into Damons hand, I went there specially to beg for you oh. Lukas, on the other hand, put on his usual cool, cold little face and spoke in a twisted voice, When you get out of the hospital, Ill tell you where that bug in the code wasst time. Listening to the words of several small children, Damon smiled with his eyes bent into a line, nodded heavily and promised very loudly, Good, then Im going to do the surgery, you must wait for me outside oh! After saying this, Damons eyes fell on Bonnie. Bonnie walked up, lifted her in white soft hand and touched Damons head, Go ahead, when you get out, Ill tell you a secret. After a pause, and then look at Sebastian, who is still carrying a small dumpling next to him, the eyes in the clear almond eyes gradually firm. An amazing, superb secret! Chapter 654: She went for a paternity test Once Damon was wheeled into the operating room, Bonnie turned around and headed downstairs. Annie, Xiao Long Bao. Sebastian caught up and handed the small dumpling to Bonnie. Good. Bonnie reached out and took it, her clear almond eyes already had a little more energy in them, Sebastian, Im going to run some errands, dont you follow me. Im notfortable with you. Sebastian furrowed his brow. Bonnie disappeared twice yesterday, if she disappears again today, where is he going to look? And Bonnie, knowing what he was worried about, said in a hushed voice, Im just going to run some errands and will be back before Damon is done with his surgery.N?velDrama.Org owns this. The tone of voice is sure, not a lie. Sebastian had to choose to back off. He also knew that even if he wanted to keep Bonnie, he couldnt. And Bonnie liked Damon so much that she said she would be back before Damons surgery was over, so she would be back. Is it far, you drive forget it, you take a taxi. Sebastian is not quite at ease with her car skills. Bonnie nodded, Ill take a cab, and Ill let you know when Im done with this. Wait until shes sure Damon is Natan before telling Sebastian. Sebastian will be so happy that he will jump up and down, right? Thinking, Bonnies footsteps are a little lighter. She left the private hospital of the Grant Group alone, then went to the first hospital in Willisto, took out the hair she had just gotten from Damons head, as well as her own blood, and started an expedited paternity test. But even though it was expedited, it took eight hours to get it done. Please take pictures and send them to me when the resultse out, thank you. Bonnie purposely asked the nurse to please, and only then rushed back to the operating room. It was an hour round trip, just in time for Damon toe out of surgery. Damon was still under anesthesia, lying in a hospital bed on oxygen andpletely unresponsive. The surgery was sessful, I saw the fusion and there was a five percent rejection, but thats normal, even if ones own bone marrow is drawn out and then infused in. Rupert also came out of the operating room and took off his mask, sounding extraordinarily grateful. Great! Bonnies tears fell out at once. Damon is fine! Stupid mommy, Andrew bristled next to him, then handed Bonnie a handkerchief, Didnt Erika count him out a long time ago, hell live a long life. Bonnie took the handkerchief, These are tears of joy. Geez~ Andrew coolly tossed his head, Go to the bathroom. Erika immediately raised her hand, brother I go with you, just now I was too nervous, are afraid to leave, suffocated so ufortable oh, we go faster, hey? Where is my brother? Howe in the blink of an eye, the person disappeared! Lukas next to him with a gentle smile, poking Andrews disguise, Andrew endured harder than you, I guess now has flushed to the toilet, you also hurry to go! Cut, the mouth is not the heart. Erika skimmed her pink little mouth, then covered her little stomach and ran quickly towards the bathroom. And Bonnie returned her gaze to Rupert, Mr. Robertson, approximately when will Damon be out of danger for sure? Rupert raised his hand and nced at his watch, Eight hours, right? After eight hours there is no strong rejection reaction, it ispletely safe, and you can be discharged after a week or two of recuperation. Eight hours? Isnt that when the paternity test resultse out! Chapter 655: Elise’s Blessing Bonnie was in a better and better mood, and just felt that God was on her side. Youre happy. Sebastian stepped forward, took his jacket off and put it on Bonnies shoulders. Bonnie nodded without thinking, Of course, Damon will be healed in no time. There will be other surprises waiting for you after the eight-hour danger period has passed. Sebastian meant something. Unfortunately, Bonnies mind is now full of four big words of double happiness,pletely unable to think deeper. She also smiled up at Sebastian, There are other surprises in store for you, too! After saying that, the two looked at each other and smiled, and the scene was extraordinarily sweet. Rupert just felt like he had eaten a bowl full of dog food. What is the situation, these two people are not yesterday because of unknown reasons fall apart, today is good? Sheesh! After making love for a while, Sebastian then let Bonnie and the others go to the ICU first. Instead, he went to the other exit of the operating room to receive Aliyah, who had finished her bone marrow donation, to the VIP ward on the top floor. How did it go, was the surgery sessful? Aliyah asked. Sebastian nodded his head, It worked, dont worry, everything went well. Thats good, as long as its okay. Aliyah nodded, relieved. Following that, he urged Sebastian, Leave me alone and go down and stay with Damon, I have an escort to take care of him. Damon needs another eight hours before he can be transferred to the general ward, Sebastian nodded, and when hespletely out of danger, Ill pick him up and bring him back to THE Grant family. This means that Damon is going to be Natan again. Aliyah is of course very happy, Yes, he has suffered so much outside, it is long overdue to go back to the Grant family, to double thepensation for him in the future. Hmm. Sebastian nodded his head, which got up to leave. Although she knew that the eight-hour danger period was just a post-surgical procedure, Bonnie felt like she was waiting for years. She kept going back and forth, and finally Erika couldnt look away. Mommy, if you keep walking back and forth, the floor tiles in front of the ICU will be broken by you! Although a bit exaggerated, but Bonnie did walk no less than a hundred round trips. Vivian simply pulled her to sit next to him, Dont be nervous, Damon will be fine for sure. Okay Bonnie looked down at the stripes on her hospital gown and forced herself to empty her brain. And at this time, a glimpse of a beautiful figure appeared in front of him. When I looked up, it was Elise. She is still in the hospital, wrapped in thick gauze, and even needs crutches to get down the stairs. Miss Pearce? Bonnie was surprised, What are you doing here, you need to go back to the ward and get some rest. Elise squeezed out a smile, Its okay, Im doing better. After a pause, his gaze went back over the ICU ss to look in, I heard Damon had an operation. Well! Bonnie nodded, It was a bone marrow transnt, it was exceptionally sessful, and in a little while well be able to get out of the hospital. Thats good. Elise nodded, The boy was kidnapped and then operated on, hes suffered enough, hes going to be blessed. Bonnies heart felt emotional, but her tone was very firm, Definitely!This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Damon will have a long and happy life afterwards! Chapter 656: Is this a two-way run? Elise didnt stay long. She had extensive burns and needed frequent changes of medication, so she left at the end of the day. Vivian also knows that Elise was the one who came to her rescuest time. So ask the nurse, Miss Pearces medical bills and stuff, can you see if I can pay for it? Its also considered a thank you! Instead, the nurse said, Miss Pearces family has already paid a million dors, enough to treat her burns. Elises family? Bonnie immediately frowned, But didnt they say they couldnt contact her family before? The nurse scratched her head, Yeah, I cant get in touch with him now. The guy just put a bank card and a note at the nurses station, saying the password and exining that we should take good care of Miss Pearce. As to when this family member came and what he looked like, they knew nothing. Miss Pearce should not be in conflict with the family, Vivian spected, so the family can not be embarrassed toe, and can not leave her alone, so quietly manage. Bonnie couldnt guess. But she still bothered the nurse to refund the money that had been topped up into the hospital, and she came to pay for this medical bill. Elise is the benefactor of her and Damons life, and she deserves to pay for the medical expenses. When Vivian heard this, she immediately disliked it, I have to give half too. She couldnt resist, so Bonnie had to agree. But despite this, the nurse was still in a difficult position, What about the money that was returned? Bonnie thought for a moment, Just return it to that bank card and give me the bank card. She found an opportunity and then took it to Elise . Now, the problem is perfectly solved! Time flowed slowly, and it was finally 6 pm. The eight-hour observation period is over. Almost at the same time, Bonnies phone rang, a text message from the first hospital. When you open it, there is only one picture of the paternity test. In the line of blood rtionship, it is clearly written that the degree of simrity is 99%, identified as mother and son rtionship! Bonnies mind, suddenly a nk. The expected result was right in front of her eyes, but she was a bit too calm to calm down. The grin is like a smile, but it seems to be crying. So its really like this! Damon is Natan! Natan is Damon! No wonder she felt inexplicably familiar with Damon from the first moment she saw him. No wonder several little ones always y with Damon. No wonder she can always rte to Damon when he is sad or happy. All of this can be summed up in two words. Bloodline! Because their bodies flow with the same blood, they are extraordinarily attracted to each other. Annie, although I know youre happy that Damon is okay, youre not so happy, are you? Vivian said from the side. Bonnieughed again, Its not just that! Theres more! With that, she began searching for Sebastian.N?velDrama.Org owns this. It turned out that this was the time to realize that Sebastian was not actually at the door of the ICU. What is the situation? That man was just there! Bonnie immediately went looking for it. Finally, Sebastian was found in front of Ruperts office. Sebastian had juste out of his office with a few sheets of information in his hand. Sebastian, youe with me, Ill take you somewhere, I have something to show you! Bonnie anxiously pulled Sebastian out the door. Shes going to take Sebastian to hospital number one and then have Sebastian get that paternity test himself! But Sebastian tugged at her, shoving the information in her hand first, Theres no rush, you read this first. Chapter 657: Back in my world again Bonnie looked down in confusion, scanned the information on the profile, and froze. How did you get a paternity test? Did the nurse from the first hospital send over the report form? You dont seem too surprised, Sebastian froze as well, you keep asking about Natan, and now that Ive told you that Damon is Natan, your emotions are overly calm again. Is it disbelief? Bonnie hurriedly shook his head, excited incoherent, I was surprised, I I was surprised this morning, I wanted to tell you that Damon is Natan, and then I also went to the hospital to do pro Before the words were out of her mouth, Bonnie reacted. She looked down and once again went to look carefully at the paternity report in her hand. Not the first hospital, and the time was a few days ago. The line in the report column, moreover, reads the words confirming paternity. This is Sebastian and Natans paternity test, and not the one she had done. You already knew Damon was Natan? Bonnies realization dawned on her. Sebastian nodded, Yes, but Damons condition hadnt stabilized at the time, so I didnt rush to talk about it. After a pause, he asked Bonnie again, Is that what you wanted to tell me, too? Bonnie didnt say anything and jumped right into Sebastians arms. God knows, shes even going to leave Sebastian outright because of Natans death. But luckily she didnt, and thats why she learned the truth. Even, she and Sebastian both had the same idea of telling each other only after everything was stable, and then coincidentally, bumped into each other!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Her Natan, the Natan that Bonnie has been thinking about for five years, has finally been found! Bonnies emotions could not be calmed down for a long time. Only after a long time, Sebastian stretched out his bony hand and gently rubbed Bonnies hair, his voice low and husky, I promised you that I would bring him to you. He kept his promise. If hes Natan, then whos buried in the cemetery? Bonnie suddenly thought of this. Sebastian wrinkled his brow, Do you still know where Natans headstone is? Anyway, now that the truth is out, Bonnie no longer hides it and frankly admits, Yes, I just went to the cemetery yesterday and I saw Natans headstone. The real Natan is lying in the hospital waiting for surgery, and who is buried under that tombstone? A child appears out of nowhere, fooling everyone and taking Natans ce. What is this all about? Im not sure who it was, but what I can say for sure is that the fire that year was definitely not a coincidence, it was done on purpose, and this matter is still under investigation by me. Sebastian said in a deep voice. After a pause, he added, Just leave this to me, now there are more important things waiting for your consent. What? Bonnie was puzzled. When Damon gets out of the hospital, Ill take him back to the Sunshine Vi and be the flower girl at our wedding, and youll wear that the Angels Wedding Dress, okay? Sebastian lifted his thin lips. the Angels Wedding Dress, the wedding dress he prepared for Bonnie five years ago. Five yearster, Sebastian used this as an opportunity to reveal Bonnies true identity in front of her. Looking at Bonnies stunned expression, Sebastians lips hooked into a smile, Sorry, I was going to y dumb until the wedding day, then get down on one knee and ask if you would like to marry me as Bonnie. But I think the opportunity is better now. There is no better news than a family of seven being reunited. Bonnie,e back to my world again, okay? Sebastian said, word for word, his eyes burning. Chapter 658: What’s bothering you? Sebastians gaze slowly deepened as he waited for Bonnies answer. I Bonnie bit her lip, her heart beating like a drum! Despite the fact that she has long been pretending to be confused, but really by Sebastian poked thisyer of paper, still can not help but the heartbeat elerated. And still, what Sebastian said, pleasee back to his world. Their rtionship has fallen apart over the past five years, but now, everything is set right. All the gullies are filled in. With a nod from her, the two worlds will merge back into one! Bonnie thought and took a deep breath, which raised a bright smile, Good! It was a simple word, but it was enough to make Sebastian happy. He directly wrapped his arms around Bonnies waist and carried her around in ce several times. As an afterthought she is still in poor health and hurriedly put it down again, and instead nted a kiss on the cheek. The voice was low and lingering, maic, Then lets say its done, this kiss will be considered a stamp, dont try to cheat! Mmm! Bonnie snuggled into Sebastians arms, and ripples of happiness swirled in her heart. Their family of seven, finally reunited! But after being happy, Bonnie still told Sebastian, Dont announce my real identity yet, let me still stay with you as Annie. Why? Sebastian instantly furrowed his sword brow in displeasure. Then in the next second, the reason came to mind. Because of my mother? Sebastian asked, Bonnie, thats a feud from a previous generation that shouldnt be forced on you and I. Ill step in and take care of it. Indeed, it is because of this that Bonnie does not want to disclose her true identity. She was able to reunite with Sebastian and have such a happy and sweet moment now that she just couldnt let it be broken. Even her mind recalled what Aliyah had said to herself five years ago. Aliyah said, Bonnie, anyone in this world can marry Sebastian, even if he is a beggar, a cripple, but only you can not, the Morgan family did the sins are bloody on the table, I will remember clearly until death! But instead of telling Sebastian that, she said, What does it matter what Im called or what I am as long as were together? Cant she get Sebastians love if her name is Annie? In this life, no matter what happens in life, old age, sickness or death, my heart is only for you. Sebastian hugged her tighter and tighter, his voice raspy, Okay, I promise you, no public first. Just hold for a while, Rupert happened toe from the side, rushed to cover the eyes with his hands, but the finger gap is particrlyrge, the eyes exposed, Oops, I did not see anything. Bonnie was embarrassed and hurriedly pushed Sebastian away, Ill go back and stay with Damon, you talk to Mr. Robertson.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. With that, he just ran away. Sebastians eyes were gentle as he watched Bonnie disappear around the corner, then turned his head, his gaze suddenly chilling and hostile for a few moments. Scared Rupert hurriedly rubbed his arms. Why do you have this look in your eyes, not just interrupting your happy time, why do you look like you want to kill me? Sebastian did not answer directly, but shoved the information in his hand to Rupert and walked straight to the office. Rupert nced down at the information and followed it in. The tone was still suspicious, Didnt Bonnie already know about Natan and Natans surgery was sessful, why are you still so annoyed? Chapter 659: Damon regained his memory? Sebastian lowered his eyes, pulled out the cigarette case from his body and took one out, biting the cigarette between his teeth as he spoke with a light tremor. Do you have a lighter? Rupert immediately got one out of the drawer and helped Sebastian light it. You havent smoked in a long time. Sebastian took an unhurried puff and exhaled, revealing a few moments of annoyance in the green and white smoke, Bonnie said its fine to just be Annie for now. Eh? Rupert froze, Why? She says its the same in any capacity, but its clear to me that she doesnt want me to get into trouble with my mother. Sebastian said in a deep voice, But Ive owed Bonnie five whole years. Rupert then fell silent. It was only after a long time that he slowly sighed, This is really, the Morgan family and the Grant familys feud was too big, Ms. Stewart if you know Annie is Bonnie, will definitely be the same as the year again. When the timees, this hard-won happiness will be crushed again. But, as Sebastian said, it was too much to let Bonnie stay with him as Annie. Rupert scratched his head, What are you going to do about it? After my mother is discharged from the hospital, I will take her on a trip abroad for psychological counseling, and by the way, investigate what happened to Natan back then. Sebastian said in a deep voice. All this hate was forced on Bonnie by Aliyah. If only she could be enlightened and let go of it all, then Bonnie could use her true identity back! Its a good idea, Rupert nodded, It just so happens that I know a great psychologist abroad, so Ill call him for you when the timees. Youre noting with me? Sebastian raised an eyebrow. Rupert jumped up as if his tail had been stepped on, and said with round eyes, Im not going, I have to stay in Willisto, I have something to do. What is it? Rupert red at him, Its just something anyway, why are you so nosy. With that, he picked up the thermos on the table and started drinking water. As a result, the next second, I heard Sebastian said, What do you do all day in the Grand Hotel, if you do not have a house, the riverside vi for you.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Cough cough cough- Rupert coughed so much that the goji berries in his thermos spewed out, his face red and neck thick, his eyes stunned beyond belief, How did you know? The Gauteng Hotel is owned by the Grant Group. Sebastian answered his confusion. After a pause, and looked at the red goji berries on the ground, Eat some ck beans than this works. After saying this, Sebastian simply left. Once out of the danger period, Damon was transferred to a general ward. The first thing he saw when he opened his eyes was Bonnie, who was guarding the bedside. Immediately grinned thirsty a little cracked mouth, Mommy Annie. Im here. Bonnie held his small hand tightly, Im here, dont be afraid, the operation was sessful, you can be discharged after a while oh. Damon nodded and told Bonnie, Mommy Annie, I had a long, long dream with and Joannas sister in it, but it was so weird, and Joannas sister was different from now, she was so small, so small, and I was so small, so small. Hearing this, Bonnies heart beat with excitement again. This should not be a dream, but those memories that were sealed deep in the brain surfaced under the effect of anesthetic. Damon, youre not getting your memory back, are you? Chapter 660: He can’t split up again Bonnie was ecstatic and rushed to get Rupert in for an examination. Half an hourter, Rupert stuck one hand in the pocket of his white coat, the other hand held the gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose, Its just the surfacing of a temporary memory, topletely restore the memory, Im afraid it will take a long time. After a pause, he looked again at Damon, who was already asleep in the hospital bed behind him. Purposely lowered his voice, And, it is highly likely that his loss of memory is the brains self-protection. For a small child, it was a particrly horrific encounter to have survived nine deaths from a fire and extensive burns all over his body that year. So the brain will subconsciously turn on the protection and seal all the bad memories.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. So ording to you, Damon is actually better off without his memory back? Bonnie asked. Rupert nodded, Yes, I did feel his subconscious resistance when I did the psychological guidance just now, indicating that he was actually afraid of recalling what happened back then. Just because of the blood rtionship between brother and sister, the fond memories of that part of little Joanna will keep surfacing. When Bonnie heard this, her heart seized hard. What terrible things happened to Damon in that fire back then? Thinking, she nodded again towards Rupert, I see, thank you ah Mr. Robertson. Dont be polite with me. Rupert waved his hand, Then if theres nothing else, Im off, I have an appointment. Good. Bonnie hmmed and escorted Rupert out of the hospital room. She once again returned to Damons bed and sat down, looking at the sleeping little face and whispering a promise, Damon, youll have a long life ahead of you and it will be wonderful and happy, so forget all about the past. Living in the present and looking to the future is what counts! Hotel Grand Court. After Rupert got off work, he changed clothes and put on a silver mask and went to the presidential suite on the top floor. After skillfully entering the password, the door of the room clicked open. A pair of slender, glittering white hands immediately hooked his neck and came up to send a soft, sweet kiss. Rupert responded with equal enthusiasm. After some lingering, then embraced Anna in his arms, his voice low and hoarse, Dont always stay in this small room, also go out for a walk. Of course Im going out for a spin. Anna nudged her chin, gesturing for him to look to the side, Thats all my loot over there Rupert looked sideways, then saw arge pile of shopping bags, but thrown in a mess, it is clear that their owners back to the room, not half pity them. This arrogant look of a thousand-year-old girl, and Ruperts impression of Anna on the right. He pulled out a hot-stamped ck card from his suit pocket and handed it to Anna, Use my card to buy whatever you like in the future. Anna reached out and took it, her clear almond eyes dripping round, David, is this all the money you used to sell yourself for? Rupert: Take a deep breath, then said in a deep voice, I made some money doing investments, spection or something. Anna nodded, In that case, Ill be polite! After a pause, she looked up at Rupert again, Its my birthday this weekend and youll be spending it for me, right? Rupert looked down and nted a light kiss on her red lips, Of course, Ill make sure to prepare a huge surprise for you. Good. Annas eyes were full of anticipation, When they see it, theyll be especially envious of me. They? A bad feeling had risen in Ruperts heart. Anna thought he was afraid of too many people and hurriedly exined, Dont worry, I dont n to have a big birthday party, just invite a few familiar friends, Sebastian, Annie, my brother Bruno, and oh yes, we also have to call Rupert, right? Chapter 661: Ms. Stewart, Long Time No See Ahem, you still want to call Rupert? said Rupert, choking on his own saliva.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Anna immediately lifted a soft, boneless hand to smooth his back, very concerned, Are you okay? Its okay. Rupert shook his head, but his mood still didnt ease. Annas expression suddenly became serious, staring at Ruperts face carefully. Look at Rupert are starting to get weak. He attempted to change the subject, Are you hungry, Ill take you out for a bite to eat? Anna tugged at him and refused to let go, her clear eyes bright and clear, I know! What? Ruperts hand clenched darkly. Could it be that his true identity has been discovered by Anna? As a result, I heard Anna say, Its because Rupert was your boss before, right, and it would be awkward if you met, isnt that right? Rupert: This little fool, quite good at his own analysis. And he went along with the slope, Yes, thats right. Anna held her soft cheeks with some difficulty, But Rupert cant be uninvited, his position is awkwardly ced there. On the one hand, he is Sebastians best cousin and the brother-inw of her godchildren. On the one hand, he also helped Bonnie a lot, and Bonnie is her best friend. How about this, you guys y first, and when Rupert leaves, Ill show up and watch the fireworks at Ground Zero with you? Rupert suggested. Annas eyes lit up, Yeah, oh, thats a good idea! She hooked her hands around Ruperts neck and barfed a kiss on the cheek, David how are you so smart? Come on, lets go eat. Rupert wanted her to go and change her clothes. Anna, however, refused toe down, her little head arched around on his chest, vaguely, Dont want to eat. So what do you want? Rupert asked. Anna was not at all subtle, You! She expresses her like is so direct, like a person, want to stick with him forever, never separate! But Rupert did not spoil her at all, afterughing and teasing the little pervert, he forced her to change a set of clothes and took her out to dinner. He and Anna still have decades to go in the future, theing days are long, there is no hurry Inside the hospital, Aliyah has recovered and is ready to be discharged home to recuperate. Before going home, she went to Damons hospital room, intending to see him again. The little one was ying with a Rubiks cube on his bed, and when he saw Aliyah, he immediately called out to his grandmother happily. Grandma, Dad Sebastian told me that you were the one who donated my bone marrow, thank you, you are so kind! Looking at him so well behaved, Aliyahs heart couldnt help but feel guilty. If she hadnt listened to that man and insisted on sending Damon to the church to be locked up, how would Damon have be what he is now? But Damon doesnt remember anything now, and even treats her, who came to forgive, as a lifesaver. Aliyahs heart aches so hard! Damon, when you are well, go to the Grant Residence to y, and then Grandma will make you cherry blossom cakes to eat. Aliyah remembered that Natan used to like cherry blossom crisp the most. Yeah. Damon agreed without even thinking, Ill definitely be there. Aliyah stroked his little head again, Thats good, so get some rest early, Grandma is waiting for you. With that, Aliyah left the room. When you go to take the elevator, the elevator doors are going to close, but a hand is stretched out outside to block, forcing the elevator doors to slowly open. Ms. Stewart, its been a long time. Chapter 662: Madeleine, dead? Aliyah jerked her head up and got a good look at the person in front of her. At once, he snorted, Madeleine, you really have the guts to stay in this hospital, it seems that you are looking forward to being arrested and sent to jail? Of course I dont want to go to jail, so thats why I came to ask Ms. Stewart for help. Madeleine said with a leathery smile. Aliyah wasnt interested, Im not going to help you, youre done with this. Are you sure you dont want to help? Madeleine pursued, Even if I tell the foreign media that you sent Natan into the fire, you dont care? What? When Aliyah heard this, she couldnt help but panic in her heart. If Madeleine had only gone to Willistos reporter to expose it, she could have just paid for all the evidence.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But if its a foreign media, then shes really not sure she can handle it. Aliyah clenched her fingers tightly, took a deep breath, collected her emotions and asked, To save Be is impossible, by the time Sebastian finds out, it will be more serious than you exposing everything, the deal is not worth it! The implication is that we can talk about other thingsto see, but forget about Be. Madeleine couldnt help but smile when she heard this. Dont worry, I have no intention of getting her out for now, I was asking you to prepare a new identity for me, I can now disguise myself, but I cant even stay in a hotel. But where ID is required, no! Not to mention leaving Willisto, there are people at all entrances and exits arranged by Sebastian, and as soon as she appears as Madeleine, she will be arrested immediately! Aliyah breathed a sigh of relief, So youre nning to ask for a new identity and leave Willisto? Yes. Madeleine admitted dryly, As soon as you give me a new identity, Ill leave Willisto immediately and nevere back. After a pause also added, like you said, I even if this news really stabbed out, you are only mother and son turned against each other for a period of time, but blood is thicker than water, eventually will be reconciled, I can not discuss too much benefit. Aliyah nodded, Thats right. So, I might as well go away and live my ownfortable life, like Charles. Hearing this, Aliyah was also relieved. She agreed without hesitation, Good, then wait, Ill go find someone to get you a new identity, and when its done, youll leave right away! Then Ill wait for Ms. Stewarts good news. Madeleine let go of her hand on the elevator door, a smile on her face, Ms. Stewart take care. The elevator doors slowly closed and began to head downstairs. The smile on Madeleines face at this moment is collected clean, reced by disgust and shrewdness. Heh, its true that a woman who has been pampered all her life just doesnt have much of a brain! Just leave Willisto with a new identity? Good thinking! And soon Aliyah had a new identity ready for Madeleine. Madeleine smiled with her ID card, Thank you so much maam, then Ill go get that bus leaving tonight. Hurry up and go as far away as you can, and nevere back! Aliyah finished impatiently, turned around and left. As a result, Madeleine seemed to be afraid that she was unsure, and after buying the ticket, she took a picture to show Aliyah. Aliyah only scanned the ticket, which was a ticket to Kyoto, and left it alone. She went back to the Grant Residence and nned to make a pot of tea to celebrate. She was in a really good mood today, after all, now that she had found Natan and the only threat had been sent out to Willisto. The future must be veryfortable! Just now, the housekeeper came over with a gloomy face, Madam, the person in charge of the office just called and said that the police department canceled the ID card given to Madeleine! He said that Madeleine had died on the spot because of the car ident! Chapter 663: Ruby, the new maid What?! Aliyahs hand shook and the hot ck tea was spilled on the back of her hand. The very delicately maintained hand was instantly burned with a red swelling. But Aliyah, as if she couldnt feel the pain, asked the housekeeper in a shaky voice, What kind of car ident? The housekeeper then took out his tablet and flipped out the ident report form issued by the police department on it for Aliyah to see. It says that Madeleine was on a bus to Kyoto when the ident urred. Aliyah fumbled to pull out her phone andpare the ticket records sent by Madeleine in the text message. Exactly the same! So Madeleine really took this car to Kyoto and then had a car ident and died? Aliyahs mind felt like it was being electrified, and she waspletely overwhelmed. Finally it was the butler next to me who reminded, Madam, this means Madeleine has done bad things and should have died long ago, which is a good thing! Aliyah gradually came back to her senses and her eyes cleared for a few moments, Yes, you have a point, this is a good thing! Now Madeleine is dead, and thest person who knew the secret back then is gone. She can then live her life in peace! Aliyah is in an even better mood than she was a moment ago. She picked up her cup of tea and was ready to continue drinking. And at this time, a servant came over next to me, with a very respectful tone, Madam, this cup of tea is already a little cold, let me change it for you. Said, hand and foot very nimble to Aliyah changed a new cup of Earl Grey tea, and drink it actually tastes better than usual, there is a kind of impulse to let people keep drinking. Aliyah drank the cup of ck tea in one gulp. Now he looked up at the servant and frowned slightly, You look strange, huh? The maid hurriedly replied, Yes, I just came to work today, my name is Ruby. The butler next to me also followed and spoke, Madam, this Ruby is very good at making tea, and I chose her because of that. Aliyah raised an eyebrow, It does bubble well, all right, then you do well. Yes maam, I wont let you down. Ruby lowered her eyes and an unnoticed cold smile crossed her eyes. In a sh, its Annas birthday. Bonnie went to the hospital with Damon as usual and waited for him to finish hanging before she was ready to go to her appointment. Damon hurriedly called out to her and took out the gift he had prepared. Its a bracelet I made up, with a red vermilion pendant from Erikas sister, to ward off evil spirits when worn. Damon said.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Bonnies mind was immediately moved again. She held the bracelet tightly and touched Damons head, Okay, Ill let Godmother Anna put it onter, no taking it off, not even in the shower! Bath or take it off, otherwise wet on the wrist, it is easy to get rheumatism. Damon hurriedly corrected with a small face. That little adult-like concerned look made Bonnieugh. And oh, this one is for Annas godmothers boyfriend. Damon took out another nearly identical bracelet, but this time instead of red vermilion, it had pink crystals on it. Pink crystal means love. I hope Godmother Anna and her boyfriend stay together forever! Damon said. Bonnie rubbed his little head, Okay, thats what Ill tell Godmother Anna for you. After assembling the two bracelets, Bonnie got up and left the ward. When we reached the hospital entrance, the phone rang again, it was Vivians call, still mysterious, Annie, you havent left yet, right? I put a gift at the nurses station for Anna, will you bring it over for me? Chapter 664: A family of straight men’s vision! Hearing this, Bonnie was a little ufortable. Because this time Anna did not n a big event, only invited their family of seven and Rupert only. This is not yet called Vivian, Vivian also sent a gift Just thinking, Vivian on the other end of the phone has guessed her mind, Dont think too much, I also sent the gift in Damons name, Damon cant attend, the gift can only be brought by you. Good. Bonnie agreed, The three of us women will have dinner together again some other time. Yeah. Vivian also readily agreed. Bonnie then turned back to the nurses station and got the gift Vivian had prepared. It is a very t and t paper box, but it is quiterge, touching the weight of the light, do not know what is contained. Bonnie guessed for a while and gave up. She took the gift to the hotel where Anna had her birthday. As the birthday girl, Anna arrived long ago, she wore a light pink dress today, sewn with broken diamonds, glittering in the light, especially beautiful. Happy eighth 18th birthday, big girl! Bonnie sent her best wishes. Anna ate it up and immediately smiled, Thanks, but wheres your husband and a couple of little ones? Pick them upter when Sebastian gets off work. Bonnie replied, handing Anna the gift in her hand. Especially the one from Vivian, with a deliberately aggravated tone. It made Anna embarrassed, What then? Isnt it a bit too deliberate to invite her now? Bonnie waved her hand, Ive already talked to her, and the three of us will have dinner together in a few days. Anna snapped her fingers, It still has to be you, so lets do it, its on me then. Of course its your treat, who else would it be? Bonnie rolled her eyes at her. The two then joked andughed and began to set up the private room. By the time Sebastian came over with the four youngsters, the private room was pretty much set up. There were pink balloons and fiery red roses everywhere, and the atmosphere was extra romantic with silver glittering tableware and ssically patterned bowls and tes. Happy birthday godmother, this is our gift to you! little Joanna walked up and handed Anna the gifts everyone had prepared together. little Joanna sent a diamond-encrusteddies watch, other than outstanding, but the diamonds are particrlyrge! Erika, on the other hand, was given a peace amulet that was quite a bit thicker than the usual peace amulet. When asked, I learned that it was because the super expensive yellow paper was used.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. And AndrewLukas two boys is more exaggerated, the two pooled money to send Anna a cell phone pendant, is actually made of gold iid with topaz. Looking at the gifts, Anna pulled the corners of her mouth. She turned her head to Bonnie, Im curious, where did they get this gift-giving vision like a straight man? As a result of the words, Sebastian, who came inte to park, walked into the booth and handed over his gift, Happy birthday. Anna took it out and took a look. Sebastian sent is actually a fashion week runway model clothes, the price is not expensive, but that material and style,pletely not can wear out! The focus can only highlight one word, expensive! Anna took a deep breath and spoke with eyes full of sorrow, Well, now I know where they get all their straight vision from. Its all fucking inherited from the father! Chapter 665: The main event belonging to Anna Well, youre still not happy about giving you a present? Bonnie spoke with a smile. Anna took a deep breath, happy is happy, but at least a little bit more attentive, especially you, Mr. Grant, you can ask the staff underneath, also can vote for my good, OK? Sebastian was full of care, Why should I spend my mind on you, with that time, I might as well send more text messages to my own wife. The wordsnded, and Bonnies eyes collided with his just in time. His eyes were deep and warm, and the bottom of her eyes seemed to be swirling with warmth, able to melt everything, and the temperature in the entire room followed a charming rise of several degrees. Stop, stop, today is my birthday party, please leave the stage to the birthday girl herself, and me, okay? Anna hurriedly said. After a pause, and muttered, If it wasnt for Brunos inability toe today, I would have let them beat you up! The little Joanna next to her pulled Annas arm and said in a milky voice, Godmother, you also hurry up to show love ah,pared to my daddy mommy. Id like to, Anna said, but my boyfriend wont be here until ten oclock, forget it, wheres your brother-inw, why isnt he here yet? little Joanna opened her mouth and before she could make a sound, Rupert appeared at the door of the booth and took out the gift he had prepared, Miss Newman, happy birthday. Many thanks to young Qin. Anna was polite and courteous, and after epting the gift, she opened up for everyone to sit down, and then began to serve the food. Although the birthday banquet is not a big deal, but in the ingredients, Anna still put a lot of effort into the selection of all the high-grade ingredients flown in from abroad. When he finished eating, he didnt forget to give Bonnie the portion of fish gtin porridge he had packed, This is for Damon, I heard its helpful for people who have finished bone marrow transnt. Okay, then Ill take it to himter. Bonnie nodded. The group of them walked out of the hotel. When they got to the garage, Bonnie saw that Rupert couldnt drive even after having a ss of wine, so she offered to drive him home on the way. No, Rupert refused, shaking his head, Ill just take a cabter. Later? Arent you going home now? Bonnie asked curiously.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Rupert flinched for a moment before nodding, Yeah, it just so happens that my friend is in the neighborhood and asked me over for a couple of drinks. So. Bonnie nodded, Then since youre not driving, just lend me your car. So Sebastian can take the four sleepy little ones back to the Sunshine Vi first. Instead, she went to the hospital to deliver the fish gtin porridge before returning on her own. Rupert didnt even think twice about saying yes. But to pull out the keys to Bonnie, and suddenly remembered the things in the car, hurriedly said, You wait, I have some other peoples things in the car, I take down. With that, he dashed to the car, crumpled the clothes and gifts into a ball, hid behind his back and took the car. Why do you look so vain. Bonnie couldnt help butugh at his sweaty, anxious look, Its like hes going on a date behind our backs, but hes afraid to let us know. Rupert: He forced out a smile, Whats the date, you guys hurry up and go! After seeing Bonnie and the others leave, Rupert went to the hotel bathroom with the pile of stuff in his arms. Shake a David, then take the prepared gifts, and go to the top floor of the sky restaurant. Tonights dinner was just an appetizer, what he prepared for Anna next was the main event! Chapter 666: Can I pick up Natan As she was thinking about it, Anna was led up to the Sky Restaurant by the waiter. Therge restaurant has long been filled with Rupert. There were only red roses and sky stars spread all over the floor, together with the gift boxes ced on each table. There were a total of twenty-five tables in the air restaurant, on which gifts were ced and marked with serial numbers. David, Anna said as soon as she came up, surprised by what was in front of her. Rupert stood on the farthest terrace, his dark eyes under the silver mask filled with a gentle smile, My little princess, birthday ising soon, open your present! Anna nodded and began to open the gifts in order. What she didnt expect was that the twenty-five gifts, corresponding to her age, ranged from one to twenty-five years old, each hand-picked by Rupert and full of heart. Annas eyes were wet and her vision was blurred. David, thank you for the gift you prepared for me. Anna choked up. Why are you crying? Its your birthday, you should be happy. Rupert raised his hand and rubbed her head, then took her into his arms, If your makeup is blown, you wont be pretty. Hearing this, Anna hurriedly raised her hand to wipe her tears. As a result, too much force was applied and the eyeshadow was wiped off. Rupert then took out a handkerchief and very gently wiped off the other side of her eye shadow, which was a little less, but still very nice. With that Rupert got down on one knee and presented the ring he had prepared long ago. Miss Newman, leave all the days after twenty-six to me, okay? Is that a proposal? Annas eyes glistened with tears. Rupert smiled tenderly, Yes, but to hold a wedding with you it may take a while, have to be aggravated Before she could finish her sentence, Anna hugged him directly, Im willing! Im willing to wait as long as it takes! As long as its with David, thats enough! With that, Anna remembered the two bracelets Damon had given her, so she hurriedly pulled them out and tied one of them to Ruperts wrist. This is a couple bracelet from Damon, from now on we will be bound by this red thread and will never be separated. N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In the blink of an eye, its been another week. Damon was finally discharged from the hospital. He was picked up at a vi near the Sunshine Vi. Bonnie took Donna over to make soup and cooked a big table of delicious food. When they finished eating, the four youngsters went to the garden with Damon to sunbathe while Donna worked in the kitchen. At the table, it was Bonnie, Sebastian, Vivian, and Katifen. There are no outsiders around, so its perfect to talk about something important. Bonnie and Sebastian looked at each other and slowly pulled out the paternity test and pushed it in front of Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith. Waiting to read the top clearly, Vivian froze instantly, Damon, is actually the Grant familys child? Yes, Sebastian nodded, I lost a son three years ago because of a fire, and because someone was behind it, I thought the boy had died, but to my surprise, he was still alive, and by chance raised by you. There are some things that are predestined in the underworld. For example, Natan went round and round and still came back to them. Expert Smith, Vivian, I want to get back custody of Damon and take him back to live with THE Grant family as Natan, is that okay? Sebastian inquired sincerely. Expert Smith, however, sullenly refused outright, Sorry, I cant say yes for now! Chapter 667: This small request can be satisfied Hearing this, Sebastian and Bonnie both froze. Even Vivian next to her was startled. She reached out and nudged Katifen, What are you doing? Damon was originally the Grant familys child, why dont you agree? Although she cant let go of Damon in her heart, but if the other party is Sebastian and Bonnie, then she seems to be able to bear the pain. After all, the two families are so close, even if Damon went back to the Grant family, she can still visit Damons regrly. Damon is not fit to go back to the Grant family now, Katifens expression remained serious as he stated the reason, As you said earlier Mr. Grant, you were misled to find the impostor after that fire back then, which means someone is behind mastermind. Yes, its something Im looking into. Sebastian nodded his head. Until the investigation is clear, Damons return to the Grant family could be in danger, so I cant say yes, sorry. Katifen said. He did it for Damons own good. After a pause, Katifen analyzed, The other party confused you with a fake Natan, the intention should be to take the real Natan, but I do not know what went wrong, Natan appeared in the garbage can by us to pick up. That mastermind, who was trying to take Natan, is the most logical exnation. After all, if you just want to kill Natan, no need to go through all the trouble, just let him die in the fire. You mean they originally intended to threaten Mr. Grant with Damon?! Vivian covered her mouth in shock. Katifen still shook his head, No, if we threaten Mr. Grant, we should create the illusion that Damon was kidnapped in the fire, so that we can hold Mr. Grant. Speaking of which, Sebastians ck eyes had sunk, his voice low and husky, Damon has, in his hands, the secret they want. Yeah, thats what I thought. Katifen nodded heavily. In this way, everything fits together. The other side was going to take Damon away from the fire and pry the secrets out of his mouth. One side is worried about Sebastianing to trouble, so they find a fake Damon to confuse the eyes of the crowd. Who knows Damons body is extensively burned, even dying, pressed to tell the secret. The other side saw Damon had no value, so they just gave it to the trash can, or Damon fought to escape from the hands of the man. Thenter, Vivian only picked up Damon Bonnie was already in tears when she heard this. She originally thought it was all just an ident, but now it seems Damon has suffered more than she thought.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Her son, why is his life so miserable! We dont know for the time being what secrets Damon is knowing about the other side, so rashly let him return to the Grant family as Natan, that person is likely to act again. Katifen said again. Last time Damon suffered extensive burns all over his body, lost all his memories, and luckily recovered a life. What about this time? What if Damon is not so lucky this time Bonnie didnt dare to think any further. She immediately agreed with Katifens solution, Then we will not pick up Damon back to the Grant family for now, and let Damon stay with you. As long as hes Damon and not Natan, its safe! Katifen, however, shook his head again, He can still go back to THE Grant family, as long as its not as Natan. A happy time for a family of seven to reunite, Katifen still has to work hard to reach for them. Chapter 668: Your pregnancy is hard, right? After some discussion, we decided to stay at the Sunshine Vi for the reason that Damon needed to recuperate. As for the real identity, it is not disclosed until the identity of the other party is found out or that secret is known. Vivian, why dont you live there too. Bonnie extended an invitation, It seems more real this way. Vivian is a bit embarrassed, I will not go to the hustle and bustle, mainly now is not very convenient. What? Bonnie hadnt looked back. Vivian then reached out and touched her stomach, and Katifen next to her wrapped her arms around her waist, and the two of them smiled very sweetly. Bonnie suddenly realized, You guys you have a little baby! Yeah, I was kind of sad to think that Damon would soon find his birth parents and be picked up, but who knew God would just seamlessly give me a new baby. Vivian said. Bonnie: Its because youre all so nice to Damon, who is not rted to you, so good thingse to those who are nice, so your heart is in the right ce! Uh-huh! Vivian nodded. It had been Vivians wish for a long, long time to have a child of her and Katifens own. Now that it hase true, she is really happy. Bonnie also asked about the pregnancy date, which was almost the same day Vivian arrived in Willisto and found Katifen. Counting the time, it has been almost two months. But howe Im not pregnant yet? Vivian touched her stomach anxiously. Bonnie was dumbfounded, Its not normal to start showing pregnancy until five or six months, its still early.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. But I remember you saying that youll be able to see your stomach in three months. Vivian said. Thats because Im pregnant with multiples, so Im more pregnant. Bonnie exined. After a pause, and patted Vivians shoulder, cherish the time when the small belly is t now, when the belly is big, it is very inconvenient to do anything. Yes, Vivian nodded in agreement, you should have had a harder time than an ordinary pregnant woman at that time, after all, your stomach would be much bigger than others. I dont really remember. Bonnie carried it off with a smile. But Sebastian next to him frowned, and his deeply contoured features stared at him in thought. After chatting for a while, Bonnie and Sebastian went back to the Sunshine Vi to prepare a childrens room for Damon downstairs. After all, he is still injured and it is too much trouble to go up and down the stairs. Considering that the other four children would only y with Damon and would probably sleep together at night, Bonnie suggested making the childrens room a tatami room. Make an oversized tatami mat over there by the window, and put a shag carpet on the floor over here, so they wont get cold even if they y barefoot on the floor. Damon and Erika are both allergic to pollen, so they also have to put in an air purifier. By the way, Damon seems to have little clothes, or else open up that nanny room next door and make it his checkroom, Ill go buy some clothes to put in it some day. As she walked, Bonnie was full of ideas. When she looked back, she realized that Sebastian had fallen a long way behind her. Why dont you go? Bonnie asked as she ran back and stood in front of Sebastian, tilting her head up. The next second, Sebastian took her into his arms, with extra force, almost rubbing her into his bones and blood. Bonnie, it must have been hard for me not to take care of you when you were pregnant and let you face it alone, right? Sebastians voice was low, with a bit of self-recrimination and guilt. Chapter 669: Because it’s a fighting bear! Bonnie was bbergasted for a moment, and only then did she respond. It must have been the pregnancy talk at Katifens house earlier, so Sebastian associated it with her back then. I didnt feel hard at all, Bonnie turned around and hugged him tightly, her delicate little palm-sized face full of happy smiles, I was especially happy when I thought the baby in my belly was yours. After a pause and added, And several children are very understanding, I basically did not have much pregnancy vomiting, tote pregnancy kick me, but also gently. It was only when she finallyy on the operating table and had her stomach shed open raw that she was in a handful of painful despair. But the good news is, its all behind us now! Look ahead, Mr. Grant, Bonnie reminded, the past doesnt matter, as long as youre good to me in the future, then Ill be happy in this life. Yes, Mrs. Grant, I will do everything I can to be good to you! Sebastian promised seriously. As soon as the words left her mouth, Bonnie stood on her tiptoes and gave Sebastian a quick kiss on the corner of her lips. Like a dragonfly fleetingly, and hurriedly moved away. Sebastian flinched for a moment and hooked his lips, One more kiss. I dont. Bonnie blushed from her cheeks all the way to the back of her ears, especially embarrassed, Lets hurry back to prepare Damons childrens room!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After saying this, he pushed Sebastiandirectly away and ran quickly towards the front. Sebastian went after her and finally kissed Bonnie in front of the Sunshine Vi. The security guard next to him turned around silently with tears in his eyes, all choked up. This day in the end what is the matter ah, he is a security guard only, why do you want to see Mr. Grant and Mrs. Grant to spill dog food. Whoops, cant even eat the braised pork ribs for lunch today! After some packing, Damon moved to the Sunshine Vi the next day. As Bonnie thought, the remaining four little ones immediately went downstairs with their little pillows and said they would all sleep with Damon from now on. Small toys and what not,id out all over the bed. Bonnie dotinglyughed as several little ones jostled into a ball before clearing her throat and saying seriously, Although you can sleep with Damon at night, this is Damons room after all, so the toys y well in the box oh. Otherwise, how can Damon sleep if he makes a mess? Little Joanna is the most obedient, immediately dragged the toy box and began to pack up. Suddenly, she let out a shocked cry, Wow, its that teddy bear fromst time! Yeah, it was given to me by Mommy Annie. Damon said. little Joanna nodded, I know,st time mommy and I talked about it, said because Damon you are leaving, so give you as a parting gift. The words just fell, Damon was generous enough to stuff the teddy bear into little Joannas arms, But Im not leaving now, so this is for you. Really? little Joanna was overjoyed, Then Damon what do you y. Damon was embarrassed and fished out the tattered bear from his school bag, I actually like this one better. It looks so powerful, it must have protected Damon and thats why it turned out like this, right? little Joanna immediately asked with big purple grape-like eyes rounded. Yeah! Damon immediately nodded, Its super awesome and stands at the end of my bed every night, protecting me. I knew it, little Joanna nodded along, because his eyes are super bright, like hes a bear warrior with life! Chapter 670: She is quite like a broad wife This kind of childish talk, Bonnie did not take it too seriously. She gently touched little Joannas head, Damon gave you to y, then you take it, wait for the turn of the new goods, Mommy bought again, one of you a. With those words, she got up and went to the living room. Just in time to bump into Sebastian on his way out. Sebastian changed into a set of light curry trench coat, casual taste, high nose bridge on the gold-rimmed sses, proper svengali scum. That face has obviously been seen a million times, but Bonnie still cant help but feel her heart beating faster, and her ears are burning slightly. A little lost in thought for a while, even Sebastian came up to him unaware. It was only when he was embraced in his arms and his nose lingered with the familiar crisp scent that he blinked his long, slender eyshes in panic. Mrs. Grant, am I so handsome in the eyes that Ive turned you on? Sebastian asked in a low voice. Bonnies cheeks were red with blood and she denied it, I didnt. I was just thinking about what to eat for lunch. Are you thinking about what to eat at noon, or are you thinking, what to eat at night? Sebastian deliberately elongated his tone, with a little trill, a thousand turns in the air, the surrounding atmosphere are charmingly warmed up by several degrees. Im not thinking about it, dont be ridiculous, I have to read a bedtime story to Damon tonight, so Im not thinking about it at all! Bonnie hurriedly exined. What does what you eat at night have to do with bedtime stories? Sebastian Zhans ck eyes were filled with innocence, with a few teases, Or did you think wrong? Bonnie: This man is doing it on purpose! He deliberately tried to lure her into a trap and then messed up and said something he wanted to hear. Bonnie didnt fall for it. She reached out her soft, boneless hand and pushed it against Sebastians chest, Dont you have to go out, hurry up.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian then collected his smile, Well, Ill go to the Grant Residence, Ill probably be back at 11:40 p. m. If Ill bete, Ill call you back to report. What are you reporting to me for, Im not hounding you about it. Bonnie wondered. Sebastians tone was dry, Im the one who wants to report back, and I want Mrs. Grant to keep tabs on my whereabouts. Hearing this, Bonnies cheeks rolled up again. You cant talk anymore, since the man confessed his identity, he seems to have opened up the two veins, and what he says always makes her heart beat faster. Then hurry up, Ill get Donna in the kitchen, Bonnie said, and fled into the kitchen. Looking at the little womans panicked and shy back, Sebastians eyes also contained a few smiles before leaving the Sunshine Vi. Inside the Grant Residence. Aliyah is chatting with a group of older sisters over tea in the living room. Since the settlement of Charles, Madeleine also died in a car ident, plus after learning that Damon is Natan, Aliyah is in a good mood beyond words. Usually she would not take these old sisters back to the Grant Residence without a fight, but recently she was in a good mood and made an exception. In addition, the new Ruby is very good at what she does and knows the preferences of eachdy, so she easily makes everyoneugh and Aliyah looks good! No, Ruby is talking to these broaddies about pairing ck tea and macarons, and has these people in stitches. Ms. Stewart, where the hell did you hire a maid from? This is too good to know everything. Thats right, if you hadnt said it was a maid, I would have thought she was originally mixed up in our circle. Not to mention, except for the average looks, other ces are quite like a well-bred broads. Chapter 671: Mother-son love is coming to an end Listening to the crowds discussion, Aliyah was also stumped for a moment. She usually did not pay attention to it, was so said by everyone, but also noticed. This Ruby, seems to be extraordinarily powerful The next second, Ruby smiled and opened her mouth to exin, Ladies, I was a maid in a ship merchant, and then their youngdy wanted to marry into the family, and when she learned this, I was watching. Is that the boat merchant who made his fortune selling fish? One of the noblewomen remembered a bit, Their daughter is as dumb as a pig, she cant even tell the difference between dry red and dry white, and she tried to seduce my son. I remember too, she hooked up with my brother too, my brother is over forty! What is this, my old man is more than eighty, she still wears a low-cut halter dress to seduce, tsk, that scene, I really can not describe! The more the crowd talked, the more they got excited and took Aliyahs thoughts off track. She didnt bother to delve into why Ruby knew so much. And while the conversation was heating up, Sebastian appeared in the foyer. Mother, are you free now, I have something I want to talk to you about. Sebastian said as he opened the door. Aliyah stood up immediately, Lets go to the study. While exining, Ruby, help me take good care of a fewdies. Ruby bowed her head deeply and her voice was muffled, Okay Ms. Stewart. With that, Aliyah and Sebastian went to the study. What brings you here, wheres Damon? Aliyah immediately asked with concern. Sebastian sank his ck eyes, Damon is staying at the Sunshine Vi for the time being. Didnt we agree before that we would be sent to stay at the Grant Residence for a few days? Aliyah was not happy, Then I have to go there by myself, what a hassle! As soon as the words left his mouth, Sebastian lifted his thin lips again, You cant go over there for now, I came to the Grant Residence to inform you of this matter. Aliyah was stunned to hear this, Why? Her oldest grandson came back easily, and even if she cant receive it to live with her, she cant visit it now. What kind of sense is this! Sebastian had already guessed her reaction and his handsome face remained t as he talked to Aliyah about the whole story. Damons identity cant be revealed until I get to the bottom of this. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Therefore, Aliyah cannot be approached in a hurry. After all, this is too strange. Aliyah, who had always been proud and kept strangers away as a virus, suddenly got close to a five-year-old child. As long as that person is watching from the shadows, he will soon find out why. It is highly likely that Damon will be in danger again by then. Are you saying that Damon was victimized at the time because he knew the secret of the man behind the curtain? Aliyahs face went pale. Yes, Sebastian nodded, Ill take you abroad in a few days and Ill get to the bottom of this. Aliyahs face turned another inch white, No Ill pass, you can just go by yourself. She didnt expect that there would be such a hidden agenda in this matter!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Now that I recall, the person who brainwashed her at that time, may not be the person sent by the mastermind behind the scenes. Instead, she believed the mastermind behind it and sent Damon to the church to be locked up. Does this rounding up make you an aplice? Even the mastermind behind the deliberate shifting of responsibility towards her, it is not too much to say that she is the mastermind. If Sebastian finds out about this, Im afraid the mother-son bond between them will be over! Chapter 672: Almost Recognized Aliyahs face was pale, her breathing was rapid, and her back was wet with a fine, cold sweat. Youre not feeling well? Sebastian asked in a deep voice as he looked over at her. Aliyah hurriedly shook her head, No its fine. Sebastian then withdrew his gaze, In short, this matter you can not say outside, especially those noblewomen downstairs, half a word can not be revealed. This group of noblewomen are idle to fart type, but a little gossip, not to talk to each other eight generations of ancestors swear not to rest. If they knew that Damon was Natan, the word would be out on the streets of Willisto tomorrow. Okay, I got it. Aliyah hurriedly nodded her head. Then get ready ande abroad with me in a few days. Sebastian threw down these words and turned to leave. Aliyah opened her mouth behind him, but didnt dare to utter a sound after all. As a mother and son for more than 20 years, Aliyah knows Sebastian best. He was wise and alert and could easily detect that something was wrong. So if she is now strong attitude that she will not go abroad, Sebastian will definitely follow the trail to investigate, then it is not a self-inflicted? No, we have to think of another way to do this! And Sebastian came downstairs and was ready to go back to the Sunshine Vi. He agreed to have lunch with Bonnie at noon. But when they passed the living room, they were stopped by the noblewomen. The crowd said east and west, and the tone was extraordinarily ttering and pleasing. For no other reason than the fact that Sebastian is thergest plutocrat in Willisto and holds the supreme power in his hands. If we can work with Sebastian, then the family business will definitely go up a level! But Sebastian is not interested, business matters, always look at the strength to speak, he never go through the back door.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Sorry, I have things to do, I have to go first. Sebastian said, turning around to leave. As a result, when Iturned around, I didnt pay attention and bumped into Ruby who was carrying a cream cake. The light pink cream rubbed off on Sebastians light curry trench coat, which looked very abrupt. Im sorry Mr. Grant, I didnt mean to do that. Ruby apologized with a deadly bow of her head, her tone flustered. Despite the deep head down, Sebastian felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Keep your head up. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Ruby finally slowly raised her head, revealing a face that Sebastian had never seen before. Sebastians handsome brow furrowed, I havent seen you before. I am just here. Ruby hurriedly replied, Mr. Grant, why dont you take this shirt off and Ill go wash it for you. Looking at the handsing towards him, Sebastian immediately took a step back and separated himself from a safe distance. No need. He said, and simply lifted his steps and left. And watching Sebastians distant back, Ruby was also a long sigh of relief. Luckily, Sebastiandidnt see anythinging! She quickly gathered her emotions and squeezed out a smile towards a few noblewomen, Excuse medies, Ill go back to the kitchen and bring out a new cream cake. But as soon as the words left her mouth, Aliyah came out of the study. From upstairs to now, it is only ten minutes, but Aliyah seems to have suddenly aged more than ten years, and her tone is very tired. She leaned against the corridor fence and waved her hand breathlessly, Im not feeling well, lets disperse for the day, Ruby, help me see the guests off. Okay Ms. Stewart, Ruby obeyed good advice and immediately sent a few noblewomen away. Chapter 673: He’s the one who’s useless! Aliyah went back to her room andy down with a headache. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Who is it? Aliyah was impatient. Rubys voice came from the door, Its me Ms. Stewart, I poured you a ss of warm water, would you like some? Aliyah just had a lot of cold sweat, this time is indeed dry mouth, so let Ruby into the house. She finished the warm boiled water in one gulp. But Ruby had no intention of leaving, but went to Aliyah and began to massage her temples. The headache that was just now was instantly madefortable by this professional massage technique. Aliyah was immensely satisfied, And youve studied massage before? Ruby lowered her eyes and spoke respectfully, Yes Ms. Stewart, I can do a lot of things that you need and I can learn now if I dont know how. Nice. Aliyah was more than satisfied. And at this time, the housekeeper came in and handed Aliyah the Grant Residences purchase ledger for the month. Aliyah rolled over and got up, Youre just in time, Sebastian insists that I go abroad with him in a few days, but I cant just refuse, you help me think of a way. Hearing this, the butlers face was full of difficulties, Madam, I dont know what to do. Most of all, its too difficult to fool Sebastian! If you dont know what to do, get thinking! Aliyah was annoyed, Get on with it! The housekeeper was bitter, but he could only turn around and walk out. When he went out, Rubys eyes rolled around, then she spoke softly, Ms. Stewart, if you dont want to leave the country, I actually have an idea. What? Aliyah shot Ruby a suspicious look, And you know this? A maid is just a servant, what good ideas can she reallye up with? Ruby then spoke up, If you dont want Mr. Grant to notice that its Ms. Stewart you dont want to go, then you can use outside forces and let uncontroble factors hold you at Willisto. Like, for example, the review! Although Aliyah is no longer in charge of the Grant familys business, she still has a number of smallpanies in her hands. As soon as one of thepanies is reported, Aliyah, as a corporate officer, will have to stay in Willisto and cooperate with the investigation, which canst from one or two months to one or two years. This way Ms. Stewart you are also a victim, Mr. Grant will not only not suspect you, but also worry about you. Ruby said. Aliyahs eyes lit up when she heard this. Yeah, why didnt she think of that! This way, Sebastian cant take her out of the country. As for that a smallpany, even if it is really seized in the end, it does not hurt for her. Ruby, you learned this from somewhere, its like youve run apany before. Aliyah quipped. Ruby contains a faint smile, but did not arrive at the bottom of the eyes, also in the ship merchants to hear those people say, how to do exactly what Ms. Stewart still have to operate themselves, I do not know much.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Its good that you know so much already. Aliyah patted Rubys shoulder, OK, you keep this matter a secret for me, Ill give you a pay rise. Im already happy to help Ms. Stewart, I dont need a sry increase. Ruby said, If Ms. Stewart is really happy, can you promise me a request? Tell me about it. Ruby then spoke up, Please dont tell Ms. Stewart that I came up with this idea, he was my boss and it would be out of order for me to overstep my authority. Hmph, Aliyah wasnt too happy inside, Hes the one who cant think of a way to me anyone! Chapter 674: sugar mixed with tomatoes and you, you are sweeter Ruby still had a very humble attitude, The butler is loyal to Ms. Stewart, its just that he didnt think of a way to do it this time. This non-contentious look makes Aliyah just that much more satisfying. She looked at Ruby for a long time before she spoke, Tomorrow you can apany me to the afternoon tea and make some cupcakes to take to those noblewomen. Ruby immediately nodded, Okay Ms. Stewart, then Ill go get ready now! At this end, Sebastian made it back to the Sunshine Vi before 11:40. The five little ones are ying in the garden, in fact, mainly the other four pushing Damon around. It looks like a boring move, but in the eyes of the little ones, it seems to be the supreme fun, and the crisp and pleasantughter floats in the wind. When I walked into the foyer, Donna was setting up the dishes. Wheres the wife? Sebastian asked. Donna then pointed to the kitchen, Making cold tomatoes. Sebastian nodded his head, lifted his steps into the kitchen, and indeed saw the busy, beautiful back. With her back to the kitchen door, Bonnie heard footsteps and assumed it was Donnaing in. Donna, is it okay if I put so much sugar, will it be too sweet, will you taste it for me? With that, hepicked up a slice of tomato with his hand and turned to hand it to Donna. As a result, the whole person crashed into Sebastians arms, tworge hands around his slender waist, and the burning temperature of his palms could be clearly felt through the fabric. Bonnie froze for a moment, her radiant almond eyes blinking lightly, When did youe back? Just got back. Sebastian replied, opening his thin lips and biting the slice of tomato in Bonnies hand into his mouth. The scarlet thin lips grazed Bonnies fingertips, like an electric shock, Bonnie hurriedly retracted her hand, her ears instantly red to drip blood. The voice was as small as a mosquito buzzing, How about it, is it sweet? What do I use as a standard for sweetness? Sebastian asked as he swallowed the slice of tomato. Hmm? Bonnie did not expect this question, froze and began to think about what kind of standard should be given is more appropriate. But before he could answer, Sebastian slowly leaned down, came up to her and kissed Bonnies rosy lips without warning. His lips are a light refreshing breath, also mixed with the unique sweet and sour taste of tomatoes mixed with sugar, like first love, let people instantly lost in it. Bonnie was kissed so softly that she hung in Sebastians arms. Sebastians eyes were filled with an insatiable look, and his voice was hoarse as he spoke, It seems like youre a little sweeter than a tomato with sugar. Bonnie: !!! This man still has no proper shape! I should have known better than to agree to you so hastily, now you always take advantage of me. Bonnie muttered. Sebastian frowned a little, You dont like it?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Those azure ck eyes were full of hurt. Bonnie instantly panicked and hurriedly exined, Of course I didnt mean that, I I just wanted to say So, do you like it? Sebastian pursued. like it. Bonnie buried her head low and answered in a very small voice. Sebastian then smiled, cupped her face reverently in his hands and nted another kiss on his forehead, Thank you for liking it, Bonnie. Well, lets hurry up and go out to eat. Seeing the atmosphere in the kitchen begin to heat up again, Bonnie hurriedly spoke up. Chapter 675: So you like to read this kind of books Carrying the tomatoes with sugar out, the five little ones also came back from the garden. Without Bonnie shouting, they went to the bathroom and washed their hands. Then sitting on the childrens dining chair, they start eating. When eating that tomato with sugar, Erikas little face was wrinkled with acid, Wow mommy, this tomato is not sweet at all! Eh, indeed, there is nothing else sweet. Sebastian nodded, his eyesnguidly looking at Bonnie. Bonnie was drinking soup, and upon hearing this, she immediately coughed with embarrassment. This man, its not over! She huffed and puffed and reached under the table, trying to pinch Sebastians thigh. As a result, Sebastian had already guessed that her hand had just reached over and was clutched tightly, and her coarse fingertips were rubbing slowly on her fingertips. Bonnies face just got even redder. This man is not intentional, why the ce where he rubbed is exactly the ce he identally touched when he was eating tomatoes just now! Mommy, are you okay, youre so red! little Joanna asked with concern. Bonnie hurriedly replied, Its okay, I just choked. Here Mrs. Grant, have some water. Donna brought a ss of warm water and went to the kitchen to get the sugar jar and added a little sugar to the tomatoes, and that little episode was over. Once he had eaten, Sebastian went to the office to take care of business. He is taking Aliyah abroad in a few days and may not be back in Willisto for half a month. So half a months work after that had to be piled up in these days all done. Everything else is fine, the most important thing is the Asian board bidding session. Counting the time, it is exactly in seven days. By that time Sebastian had already gone abroad and could not attend the tender meeting in person. You go for me, plus Rupert, Sebastian said, handling the papers in his hands without looking up, and be sure to take this case down. Eric immediately nodded, Okay Mr. Grant, what about Mrs. Grant?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Of course she has to be there as a designer. Sebastian replied, Arrange for a few more people to apany her, she probably hasnt been involved in this kind of bidding much. Got it! Eric nodded heavily. Sebastian stayed at the office until 10:00 p. m., when he returned to the Sunshine Vi. The five little ones have long since fallen asleep in the childrens room downstairs, and its quiet all around, except for the master bedroom on the second floor, where the lights are still on. The light leaking through the doorway warmed Sebastians heart for a few moments. He hooked his lips and went upstairs. After pushing open the door and entering, he realized that Bonnie had actually fallen asleep. Only this little woman is still holding a book in her hand, curled up at the corner of the floating window, her head still pointing down from time to time. Apparently fell asleep while waiting for him to return. Sebastian lifted a step over and gently picked Bonnie up with the intention of cing her on the bed. It still ended up waking Bonnie up. She rubbed her eyes in confusion, and her voice carried a lingering quality unique to half-asleep, half-awake, Youre back. Mmm. Sebastian rolled his throat and leaned down to nt a kiss on her forehead, Go to sleep. He put Bonnie on the bed and carefully covered the covers again, Dont wait for me in the future, sleep when youre sleepy, okay? Bonnie was a little embarrassed and stiff-lipped, Whos waiting for you, Im just trying to finish the book. Are you sure? Sebastian raised his eyebrows, the bottom of his eyes already tinged with a few teases, swept the name on the spine of the book, and lightly read out, The Night Life of Couples, so you stayed up most of the night in a hurry to finish reading this? Chapter 676: A chance encounter with Madeleine? Bonnie froze for a second and hurriedly looked down to read the title of the book, the whole person was embarrassed. She just had nothing to do, so she casually picked up a book to read, in fact, pressed a word did not read in, let alone the title of the book. Who knew she would be so lucky as to draw this kind of book at the drop of a hat! I I wasnt actually reading this one just now, I was too sleepy, so I changed it Bonnie exined in a panic. Sebastian in front of her with a gentle smile, quietly listened to her exnation, and did not break it down. Finally Bonnie could not exin clearly, simply broke the can, Well, I was just waiting for you, so I took a book to pretend just. Dont waitter, Sebastian leaned in again and dropped a kiss on her forehead, I promise you that no matter what happens, I will be home. Mmm. Bonniey back under the covers, sleepiness striking again, Sebastian, good night. Good night. Sebastians voice was low and husky, yet full of tenderness. A good nights sleep. The next day, Bonnie then went out with Vivian to meet Anna for dinner. The three women chatted extraordinarily happily at the dinner table, their silveryughter attracting many people to cast nces. It cant be helped, after all, all three of them look beautiful and have their own characteristics. Its like three different seasons.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The gentle beauty of spring, the passionate fire of summer, and the pure serenity of winter. The one that belongs to the summer is, of course, Anna. At the dinner table, she told Vivian, I loved the birthday present you gave mest time, it worked for me! As he spoke, his eyes were still shining brightly, apparently really feeling that he had gotten his hands on a treasure. Bonnie became curious, I wanted to ask youst time, what was the gift? A gift that can make a couple more loving. Vivian pretended to be mysterious. Bonnie still cant guess, What the hell is it, cant you just say it? Its no fun to say it straight. Vivian smiled and pinched the tender flesh on Bonnies waist, But if you want, I can give you a set. Then what are you waiting for, there is a branch near here, lets go buy it! Anna said is the wind is rain, immediately to pull Vivian to go outside. Bonnie tried to follow, but was still stopped. You just wait for us here, or the surprise will be gone if you go. Anna said. Unable to resist Anna, Bonnie had to sit back in the card table. When the two women went out hand in hand with gusto, she continued eating. At this time, Bonnie caught a glimpse of a familiar figure out of the corner of her eye. Its Madeleine! Bonnie was sure she couldnt be wrong. After all, the Morgan family and the White family were family friends, and when she was very young, she was always in contact with Madeleine, and after the Morgan family went bankrupt, she stayed with the White family for a while. The swaying body, walking movements, are exactly the same as Madeleine! Bonnie stood up in a sh. Now Madeleine is still a fugitive, if we can catch it here, it is also a solution to a problem. So she rushed to follow. Following Madeleines back around seven times, we actually reached the top floor. Then Madeleine dashed into a private room, and Bonnie followed and pushed the door open and walked in! The next second, Bonnie was surprised by the situation in the private room. Chapter 677: She will not appear again Inside the booth, a dozen noblewomen were seated, while the table was set with various snacks and tea. An afternoon tea do-over. And as Bonnie froze, one of the noblewomen recognized her and sounded puzzled, Annie? What are you doing here? Sorry to interrupt Ms. Stewart and the rest of you, but I came in to see someone. Bonnie said in a calm tone. Yes, the person who spoke was Aliyah. At the moment she is drinking tea and chatting with her group of old sisters in a rxed and pleasant atmosphere. Turning his head, he saw Annie rushing in with such a breeze, and his face was a little displeased. What does Sebastian like about her that is so presumptuous? And she also said,e in and find someone? Who are you looking for? Aliyah asked again, I dont remember that you know anyone else in here besides me. Its also true that Bonnie doesnt know these noblewomen. Her eyes swept around therge private room and saw the familiar back. Striding over, he sped the mans shoulders and made the man turn around. A face that waspletely unfamiliar appeared in front of Bonnie. Whats going on, you who are you? Bonnie froze. The man bowed his head and spoke in a very respectful tone, Miss Annie, my name is Ruby. Ruby? Bonnie searched around in her mind for the name and found that it didnt ring a bell. Ruby went on to exin, I just went to work at the Grant Residence, and Ive only been there for a couple of weeks. So what did you used to work at, and why did you suddenly go to THE Grant Residence? Bonnie became more and more puzzled. By Rubys projection of this time, doesnt it happen to be shortly after shest identally heard Aliyah and Madeleine talking in the stairwell. The timing is inexplicable, and the backs are simr, so Bonnie cant help but suspect. I havent worked in a while, and before that I was working for a boat dealer. Ruby continued. Bonnies clear almond eyes narrowed slightly into a line, Which ship merchant, can you be more specific? Thats enough! Aliyahs face was a little embarrassed and she spoke out to stop it, Annie, youe out with me! These noblewomen in the room had gone to that birthday party earlier and naturally knew about Sebastians public proposal to Annie. So in their minds, Annie has already be the Grant familys daughter-inw, handpicked by Sebastian. Now this daughter-inw suddenly barges into her tea party and aggressively interrogates the maids she brought with her. Aliyah really doesnt know where to put her face! She walked out of the booth with an iron face and a puff of anger. Bonnie also had to give up and followed the walk out. When she reached the small balcony at the end of the corridor and faced the breeze, Aliyah questioned, What do you want, to embarrass yourself in front of those noblewomen? Or do you want them to think that you have a higher status than me in the Grant family? I didnt mean that, Bonnies tone was calm, I was just suspicious of that Rubys identity. Said Bonnie, raising her eyes frankly and gazing at Aliyah, Ms. Stewart, dont you think that Ruby looks a lot like Madeleine? Without hesitation, Aliyah denied it, I dont think so! How can Ruby be Madeleine?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The real Madeleine, who had died in a bus ident on the way to Kyoto! So Aliyah is pretty sure that Ruby can never be Madeleine. Dont worry about it, Madeleine wont even show up again. Aliyah said. Bonnie wrinkled her brow gently, Why? Chapter 678: Insurance! Chased by Bonnie, Aliyah was a little impatient. Wheres the why, it just wont happen again anyway! Aliyah said. Hearing this, Bonnie then remembered the conversation she had heard that day in the stairwell. At the time Madeleine was gleeful and said she was going to expose Aliyah for getting Natan killed. But Aliyah was undaunted and told Madeleine to go ahead. So at that time, Aliyah knew that Natan was not dead, so she ignored Madeleines threats. Madeleine saw that she couldnt hold Aliyah and had to run away? Or is it Bonnie asked it straight out, Ms. Stewart, youve got Madeleine sorted out? Ahem-Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. The too straightforward question caused Aliyah to cough straight away in shock. Her entire face was etched with panic and her eyes dodged, What do you mean I got rid of her, I just knew she wouldnt show up again! That look was as if someone had stepped on his tail. After a pause, Aliyah asked rhetorically, So you suspect Im Madeleine hiding out on my own? Annie, do you think Im out of my mind? That kind of woman, who wants to stay away, okay! Bonnie saw that she was about to get irritated and had to give up. But the heart for Rubys identity, or doubt. Im sorry Ms. Stewart, I was too scared, after all Madeleine is not a good person, I was worried that she woulde to get back at the Grant family. Bonnie opened her mouth to apologize. Hearing this, Aliyahs anger dissipated only a few moments. Bonnie added, Heres the deal Ms. Stewart, Ill go in and apologize, Im the one who was abrupt today. Aliyah was worried about not being able to get back to the field, and when she heard this, of course, she immediately agreed. Okay,e in with me. Bonnie then followed into the private room. She first apologized to the various noblewomen with a good smile, saying that she had disturbed their pleasure and that if they were interested in the future, they could seek her out to design jewelry, free of design fees. How is that nice, Annie you are Ms. Stewarts daughter-inw after all. The noblewoman was so pleased with herself that she smiled so much that her face was rotten. Bonnie slightly owed, All of you are friends of Ms. Stewart, of course I should be free. The implication is that Aliyahs face is worth a lot of money. These noblewomen are all elites who mix in the upper ss circles, how could they not understand it, so they followed the ttery. Holding Aliyahs heart in the air. Bonnie walked up to Ruby again, Im so sorry, I was a little aggressive earlier and scared you, right? Of course not, Ruby gave a respectful smile, Miss Annie doesnt have to think too much. Bonnie, however, looked guilty, But Im still a little ufortable, lets do this, this hair card for you, as a gift to make amends. With that, Bonnie pulled out her crystal hair card from her bag to hand it to Ruby. Ruby reached out for it too. The fingertips just touched, but Bonnie moved away the crystal hairpin, still smiling, Let me put it on for you! Without saying a word, Bonnie touched Rubys hair. With a snap, the hairpinnded on Rubys head. Ruby only felt a momentary pain as her scalp tightened, but when she looked up, Bonnie still looked smiling, Thats nice, Ill go first then. After saying goodbye to the noblewomen, Bonnie exited the private room. She stood in the corridor slowly spread her hand, looking at the palm of a few hair, clear eyes crossed aplex sentiment. Chapter 679: Couldn’t Sebastian? The hairs were pulled from Rubys head by Bonnie. She ns to get an identification to determine if Ruby is Madeleine. But Rubys hair was not enough; someone rted to Madeleine had to provide a gic sample to do so. The first choice is of course Be. But now Be is far away in the ind prison, to take her hair back to do the test, and then wait for the results, Im afraid the flowers are cold. So Bonnie nned to look for Madeleines maiden rtives. If memory serves, Madeleine has several poor rtives in the town near Willisto. Bonnie thought, and put away the few hairs. She went back to the restaurant. Anna and Vivian have returned from buying gifts and are looking around for her. What are you doing? We thought you were embarrassed so you ran away. Anna stepped forward and took Bonnies arm. Bonnie was full of doubts, Didnt you guys buy me a gift, why should I be embarrassed? Well Anna and Vivian looked at each other with a mysterious smile and neither answered. Well, in any case, you will thank Anna and me after you use this gift. Vivian said. Without saying a word, he pulled Bonnie out of the restaurant. Vivian had to go to the hospital to find Katifen, so she parted from them at the entrance of the mall. And Bonnie turned the car keys in her hand, Shall I take you back first? Are you going somewhere? Anna asked. Well, Im going to take a trip to a nearby town and find someone. Bonnie nodded. As soon as the words left her mouth, Anna got straight into her car, not forgetting to urge, Then what are you waiting for, Ill go with you! This positive attitude really stunned Bonnie. She flinched for a moment before she got into the drivers seat and started the car. One side asked, Whats going on, you dont have to apany your David today, I remember how you refused toe out before. Annas cheeks flew over a delicate blush, Because David said that asionally he has toe out and walk around. Bonnie looked at her with a suspicious look on her face, Since when are you so obedient? When David also said that Anna should not look for him again, but did not see Anna really give up ah. Faced with Bonnies questioning gaze, Anna had to wave her hand in surrender and swallowed the truth, Well, actually, Im a little overwhelmed So if you can hide for a while, you can hide for a while. Bonnie, with her head full of ck lines, almostughing with exasperation, mmed her bag onto Anna, Dont drive so openly in the future, okay! Anna grinned and grabbed the bag, Were all adults now, whats the shyness? After a pause, and suddenly thought of something, stunned eyes wide, Wait a minute, you back to Willisto until now, would not have not yet with Sebastian that, right? Bonnie: wants you to care! Anna seemed to have discovered a new world, and her whole body came up to Bonnie, No way, there really isnt? Why! Before two people did not solve the misunderstanding can be understood, now the family reunion, thest window paper has been broken, why still respect each other like a guest? Anna expressed deep suspicion and stared at Bonnie for a closer look. Two people did not move, then there must be something wrong with one party. But it looks like Bonnie is quite normal. That is CN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Annas expression was more than a little vaguely sympathetic, Its not like Sebastian cant do it, right? Chapter 680: good girlfriends is to help to the end Bonnie subconsciously stepped on the brakes and the car that had just started was held back. Anna was defenseless, and did not wear a seat belt, was thrown to the steering wheel, clucked the thin waist pain. Are you okay, I just Bonnie hurriedly asked with concern. Anna bared her teeth in pain, but still waved her hand, Its okay, Ill be fine after a while, dont worry about me. Besides, is this the time to worry about her! The second half of a good girlfriends happiness is gone, and thats the most important thing! At this moment, Annas brain was running at an unprecedented high speed. No wonder Sebastian hasnt been looking for a woman in the past five years, and even Be, who is throwing herself at him, is not interested. She thought Sebastian was too discerning, but it was because he couldnt. Hey, thats not a good idea. After all, couples quarrel also have to bed and it, this Sebastian can not, how to go to bed and make up? Bonnie, dont worry! Anna finally made up her mind and lifted her slim white hand to pat Bonnies shoulder heavily, I will think of a way for you. The best friends happiness, she is obliged to do! Bonnie cried andughed, What are you thinking, things are not what you think. Just as she was about to exin, she was interrupted by Anna. Okay, okay, you dont have to exin, I believe you. Anna said with a heavy nod.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The heart is very moved. Sebastian has be like this, and Bonnie is still trying to cover up for him, thats too good! Sebastian is really lucky to have found such a wife. Right now, no matter what Bonnie says, Anna puts on an I-know-what face and she has to let it go. Hey, Ill exinter! She drove and took Anna to the town near Willisto. I remember the family lives near the clinic, but the clinic is somewhere, wait, Ill find someone to ask. Bonnie said. As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Anna pointed to the left, Go ahead and turn left at the intersection and youre there. Bonnie was surprised, Youre so familiar. Of course, Ive been here before when I was looking for David. Anna said, I was drunk, so David took me to the clinic. David was pretty good to you. Bonniemented. Anna straightened her sore waist, her delicate face full of arrogance, Of course, he is especially good to me. Following the directions provided by Anna, Bonnie found the clinic without any problems. The small two-story building next to the clinic is the home of Madeleines distant rtives. Although Bonnie was only here once ten years ago, everything in front of her was almost exactly the same as ten years ago. Ragged kiosk, the disy case ss is full of dust, it is almost impossible to see the goods ced inside. The only thing that has changed is that the middle-aged man lying on the rattan chair is already full of white hair and old. Bonnie couldnt help but frown slightly. Can people be so old in just ten years? Seeing someonee to the door, the man, oh no, the old man struggled to get up from the wicker chair, What do you want to buy? Im not buying anything, I just want to pick you up and take you to the police station. Bonnie said calmly. Hearing this, the old man froze, Why do you want to arrest me to the police station? Just because I sold expired food once? Hearing this, next to Anna, who had wanted to snap a colored bubble gum from the container to eat, was so scared that she hurriedly retracted her hand. Chapter 681: A Drop of Grace Anna red at the old man, Is this bubble gum expired too? The old man hurriedly shook his head, No, this bubble gum is a new one I just got back a few days ago.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. Thats more like it! Anna is relieved and picks up another bubble gum and stuffs it into her mouth. The old mannguidly, but this is considered a three-dimensional product, but also all pigment. Can you finish your sentence at once next time! Anna growled in anger. No wonder this kiosk is made like this, not without reason! I I also have no money ah, if there is money into the goods, I certainly also into the good. The old man was in tears, You do not catch me going to the police. Bonnie shook her head, her clear almond eyes fixed on the old man, Madeleine, recognize? Hearing this, the old man was obviously bbergasted for a moment before he responded, That bitch? Heartless little beast! The cursing and swearing is exactly the same as it was ten years ago. Something has happened to her and she needs you to go to the police to cooperate with the investigation. Bonnie said again. The old man immediately shook his head and refused, even widened his eyes and Bonnie argued, What does her ident have to do with me, this little hoof never contacted us since she married into the rich family, ten years ago dide once, but only gave three thousand to humiliate us. Now that Madeleine is in trouble, he cant be happier! If youre capable, hurry up and get rid of her, its a scourge. The old man puffed out in anger. Bonnie pursed her scarlet rose lips, certain that this was the same middle-aged man from ten years ago. This man is considered Madeleines distant uncle in the White family tree. Although the bloodline is separated by two generations, a paternity test can still measure a simrity of about fifty percent. Just that 50 percent is enough to identify Ruby! Bonnie thought, so she walked up and got his hair on the pretext of calming the old man. I know, then I wont take you to the police station, dont worry. The old man was then relieved. After getting the hair, Bonnie was ready to leave. Before leaving she took 10, 000 yuan to the elderly, ter into some normal goods to sell. This $10, 000 is to pay back the kindness of that year. When Bonnie was sent to deliver the money, Madeleine did not even give Bonnie the money for the car ride, so she walked over the hard way. Bonnie was tired and hungry, and when she arrived, listening to the middle-aged man cursing, she was even more scared and wanted to run away. But she ended up being dragged back by the man, with a bowl of fried rice with eggs stuffed in her arms. Eat, eat before you roll. She Madeleine is a white-eyed wolf who can do the hical thing of paying three thousand to get rid of her own aunt and uncle when they are dying, but I cant do it. After eating, the man also slipped her ten dors to take the car. The total was less than 50 percent, but for Bonnie at the time, it was a blessing in disguise. This kindness, Bonnie now reported. She gave the money and thats when she and Anna left. After returning to Willisto, he went straight to Rupert and asked him to test two hairs. Rupert, who has never asked for much, immediately sent the hair to the testing department. Please Mr. Robertson, then you are busy, I will go upstairs to check on Elise . Bonnie said. Anna, however, did not follow her, but also a mysterious look, waved towards her, You go, Ill wait for you downstairs, by the way, do something. Chapter 682: A friend series When Bonnie left, Anna dragged Rupert directly into the office. Click, the door was unlocked. The blinds were also pulled down with a snap. The office was suddenly dimly lit, apanied by a faint sweet aroma. It was emanating from Anna. Rupert tilted his head slightly sideways and shifted his eyes away, forcing himself to remain calm, What are you doing? Come a little closer, I have a very personal thing to ask you. Anna said. Rupert leaned slightly closer, but kept his distance, Say what you have to say. Youe over a little more ah, hide so far away from what, I will eat you? Anna was very dissatisfied. Rupert then sighed in his mind. He was not afraid that Anna ate himself, but he was afraid that he could not control it and ate herter. The belly is sarcastic, but still came to the front. Anna then said, Do you have that what kind of medicine that can make men revive their virility ah? Rupert: !!! He looked to Anna in shock, What do you want this for? Just a friend of mine, just a very ordinary friend, she felt that her husband is not enough line, so I asked for help well. Anna said vaguely. That was a close call, almost got Sebastians name out of the way. In ordance with the personality of Rupert and Sebastian can wear a pair of pants, the matter will certainly reach Sebastians earster. What if Sebastian gets angry and targets her? And she didnt notice that Ruperts face was already blue in front of her. Heh, normal people dont do that, embarrassed to say its their business, they make up nonsense and say its their friends. And if you look around Anna, it seems that there are no such friends. Then its stone cold.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The friends husband Anna is talking about is him as David! What are you standing there for, or not? Anna saw his half-hearted response, and urged anxiously. Bonnie should be downter! Rupert clenched his back teeth, opened the office safe and took a box of pills from it, Are three pills enough? Three? Anna snatched the whole box of medicine as soon as she could, smiling with her eyes bent, Of course its not enough, more of this stuff is better! Rupert: The more the merrier, right? Very good! Meanwhile, on the top floor of the hospital room, Bonnie is peeling an apple for Elise. Miss Pearce, when you get out of the hospital, is it okay if I take you to dinner? Bonnie handed a piece of apple to Elise , and sincerely extended the invitation. After all, Elise was so badly injured to save her and Damon that she deserved to show her gratitude. Elise declined, Forget it for now, Ill have to watch my diet after I get out of the hospital. Thats true, restaurants out there are heavy on the oil and salt. Bonnie nodded her head in agreement, and then said, Otherwise, Miss Pearce, you can go to the Sunshine Vi for dinner. The cooks at the Sunshine Vi are all Michelin 5-star chefs, and with Donna, who can cook homemade food, they can cover all tastes and dishes, and still taste better than outside restaurants. Elise still refuses, I cant walk around too much. So, Bonnie had to give up, then wait until its convenient for you, Miss Pearce, and if you want anything, give me a call and Ill have someone make it for you right away. Thank you in advance, then. Elise still cold and aloof. Bonnie was really puzzled. When I saw Elise in front of the ICU the other day, she wasnt like this, so howe shes so distant and indifferent now? Chapter 683: They’re getting more and more similar Bonnie had to give up when she couldnt guess. She got up, ready to go to the bathroom. But when I passed the elevator room, I saw a familiar figure. The back is straight, standing as a pine, so that people can not move their eyes. Bonnie instantly became yful and quietly approached, hugging the man from behind. But it was the moment of hugging that Bonnie sensed something was wrong. This is not the familiar crisp, fresh scent of Sebastian, but a faint hint of pine and cypress.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. William? Bonnie hurriedly sent away, looking a little embarrassed, Im sorry, I just mistook you for someone else. William slowly turned around, the face, which was nearly identical to Sebastians, was filled with a helpless smile, This is the second time this has happened. After a pause, he added, But this time you were more decisive and rushed straight up to hug me. The tone of voice seems to have a little pride in it. Without waiting for Bonnie to look deeper, William sighed, full of helplessness, What to do, or Ill just go back to the original mahjong look, so you wont be mistaken. Even if youre reshuffling, you should also have the handsome looks of a Korean bus, whats the point of reshuffling back to the mahjong look. Bonnie is going tough, You do not marry a wife? Im not good enough for a woman who wants to look good. William cut to the chase, It must be like you, even if I look ugly, there is no half prejudice to do. The words carry a few different meanings. Bonnie hurriedly tilted her head, Because we are good friends, how can there be prejudice between good friends! William then fell silent. It was only after a long time that he smiled again, Yes, we are friends. As we were talking, the elevator arrived with a ding and slowly opened the door. William lifted a step to walk in. Bonnie then remembered the initial question, By the way, what are you doing here at the hospital? Get a stic surgeon, otherwise Id be struggling with you mistaking me for someone else every time. William smiled and lifted the corners of his lips. That upward arc, all as if carefully calcted, in turn, seems a little less real. Bonnie didnt think much of it and thought it was the aftermath of Williams stic surgery. After all, when Be had more hyaluronic acid in the past, her face would be as stiff as a face stall. Bye, Ill buy you dinner next time. Bonnie waved her hand. Yeah. William waved his hand in the same way. After the elevator door closed, Bonnie then thought of something. In fact, she just saw Williams back and subconsciously thought it was Sebastian. Its not the face, its the demeanor and the aura that emanates. Invariably, William almost bes the shadow of Sebastian, only from the back can also be a perfect match. Is it an illusion brought about by stic surgery, or is William really imitating Sebastian? As I was thinking about it, Elises voice came up behind me. Mrs. Grant, I thought youd gone. Eliseughed as she stood in the hallway, holding up her IV bottle. Bonnie hurried back to her senses and ran to help hold up the infusion bottle, No, I just ran into an acquaintance, so I had a chat. So. Elise nodded, Im a little hungry, I heard Donna makes a great skinny congee, can you ask her to bring one over? Hmm? Bonnie hadnte over, Now? Yeah, Elise said with a frank look in her eyes, Didnt you just say that youd tell you what you wanted to eat, so what, youre just trying to make me happy? Chapter 684: The best BFF can only be me Bonnie immediately shook her head, Of course not, then Ill go call Donna right now. She got to the end of the hallway and called Donna. Donna naturally agreed readily, Good, do you need anything else, I also boiled silver ear peach gtin soup, this is good for the skin, Ill bring it here too! Elise saved Damon and Bonnie, the benefactors of the Sunshine Vi, so Donna is grateful to her. Okay, hard work Donna, Bonnie hung up the phone. Turning his head again, he looked at Elise sitting on the bench in the corridor and quickly went over to help her, Donna will be here in half an hour or so, let me help you back to the ward. Yeah. Elise let her help her. Re-lying on the hospital bed and blinking her long, slender eyshes, Actually, after I get out of the hospital, I want to go to Willistos temple of the Queen Mother to pay my respects, Mrs. Grant can you apany me? The temple is a ce to seek marriage and heir. Elise is not married, so an heir is unlikely. Bonnie inquired curiously, Youre going to ask for a marriage? Yeah. Elise nodded, her gaze falling on Bonnie, Is that okay? Bonnie agreed without hesitation, No problem. Elise was in a good mood, and pulled Bonnie around to talk about things again. And Anna couldnt wait for anyone downstairs or so, so she simply came up. Seeing two people so close, he couldnt help but be jealous and dragged Bonnie into the hallway, pouting and whining. Bonnie, who exactly is your best bestie, why are you suddenly so good with her, asking Donna to deliver food and going to apany her to the Nyonya Temple. Bonnie cried andughed, When did you get so petty? Its not pettiness, its a sense of crisis. Anna corrected with a serious expression, Havent you noticed that shes trying very hard to get closer to you? Bonnie certainly found out. In fact, Im also quite puzzled, I said at the beginning to invite him to dinner or something, she also coldly refused toe. But then she came out to go to the bathroom, had a chat with William, and then went back to spend time with Elise, and she suddenly warmed up. That feeling, as if at the beginning was held down by whom the handle, and then suddenly liberated, it spilled. You mean, someone is keeping Elise away from you? Anna asked. Bonnie shook her head, Theoretically, but logically it doesnt make sense, who would do that? Never mind her. Anna waved her hand impatiently, Anyway, this woman is shady and unpredictable, dont be stupid and really be her BFF! I know. Bonnie nodded, In my heart, youre the best BFF. Anna is a typical kitten, fried hair after the smooth coaxing, immediately happy.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She raised her polished chin, satisfied beyond measure, Thats more like it, and its not in vain that I worked so hard to help you so much. Bonnie was all confused, What kind of favor? Anna looked around to make sure no one was there, and only then quickly stuffed the box of pills into Bonnies pocket, and also patted it hard, You take it, this half an hour to eat beforehand, one pill at a time, dont take too much! What beforehand? Bonnie was even more confused. Anna winked towards her, Oops, this kind of thing can only be understood but not spoken, turn around and you can read the manual, Ill go first ah, I said Ill make dinner for David in the evening. Chapter 685: Almost discovered When she heard the word cooking, Bonnie couldnt help but tease. Are you sure it was cooking and not poisoning? Anna: Although it is a good girlfriend, but the mouth can not be so poisonous! She gave Bonnie a sultry look before waving her hand away. I drove to the supermarket and bought a bunch of stuff ording to the online recipes, nning to take pictures to show Bonnie when its ready and drop her jaw. As a result, it was hard to carry all these things home, and when the big show came, there was a loud noise at the entrance. Anna peeked out of the kitchen wearing a bear apron, and met the man in the foyer. David, why are you here so early? I was just about to start cooking, youre hungry, arent you? Rupert raised his bony hand and casually pulled apart his ink blue tie, his voice was low and husky, Um, hungry.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. While saying that, he took a big step closer towards Anna. Anna is oblivious, but also turned to open the refrigerator door, Then you want to eat some jelly first to pad your stomach, I have Well! Before the words were out of her mouth, Rupert had already walked up to her and yanked her directly into his arms. The other hand didnt stay idle, closing the refrigerator door for Anna, then pressing her up and dropping a fine, dominant kiss. Then again, everything is out of control. Anna cried so hard that her makeup was blurred and she was forced to ept Ruperts crazy raids on the couch, driving her crazy with each stroke. Whoops, whats up with this man! Yesterday, he said he wanted to be more moderate, but today he is as crazy as ever. Seeing that the mans kiss was about to fall again, Anna was so frightened that she hurriedly retreated to the corner, No, thats enough! Im not full. Not giving her a chance to refuse, Rupert tugged at her slender ankles and yanked them back under himself with only gentle pressure. Late at night, the Sunshine Vi. Bonnie finished putting the five little ones to bed and went upstairs to get ready for her bath. Mrs. Grant, where are your dirty clothes, bring them all to me, Ill take them to the dry cleaners first thing in the morning. Donna asked as she walked up. Without thinking, Bonnie handed Donna the jacket she was wearing today. Donna went to empty her pockets as usual, lest any valuables be sent to be washed and broken. Thats when a hard, hard box was felt from the left pocket. Take it out and see that it is a medicine box. Donna tensed up, Mrs. Grant, are you sick, and what kind of medicine is this? Huh? Bonnie flinched for a moment, which brought her back to her senses, Its from Anna. Because of Annas odd expression at the time, Bonnie didnt take it too seriously. Now found by Donna, Bonnie immediately reached out and took it. Written on the box is a string of abbreviations, apparently a potent medicine with unknown potency. Bonnie could not help but be a little curious, so she pulled out the manual inside and studied it carefully. When she finished reading the manual, her whole face burst into red! Damn, Anna, this damn girl, actually gave her this kind of medicine! Sebastian doesnt need it at all, okay? Bonnie really cried andughed. What do you have in your hand? Sebastian walked in at that moment and asked in a gentle voice. Bonnie a jolt, hurriedly stuffed the medicine into the arms, Nothing, just painkillers, yes, the kind you eat when your periodes, Im going to take a shower first ah! With that, he hurriedly flew into the bathroom and locked the door with a click! Chapter 686: You can’t wear this out, right? With her back against the bathroom door, Bonnies heart was beating like a drum! Damn, its a good thing Sebastian didnt find this drug, or she really wouldnt be able to exin it. Bonnie shook her head thankfully, then went to take a shower. The result is that after washing, I realized that I actually did not bring my pajamas in, and the spare bathrobe in the bathroom was also taken away by Donna just now. We cant go out naked, can we? Bonnie hesitated for a long time, then came to the door and called out in a small voice, Sebastian, are you still there? Whats wrong? Sebastian lifted his steps and walked over, his voice t but with a bit of derision, Are you nning to invite me to take a bath with you? Of course not! Bonnie shell teeth clenched the rose lips, almost dripping blood like, I forgot to bring pajamas in, you help me get a set. Where are the pajamas? Sebastian asked again.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie: Its in the closet in the checkroom, just take any piece you want. Sebastian then did as he was told. In the pajamaspartment, he saw a very nicely packaged box at the top, and it looked like new pajamas, so he chose that. Bonnie opened the bathroom door a crack and darted the box in. Then it was silly. Isnt this the gift Vivian and Anna bought for themselves as a group today? Are these pajamas in here? With doubts, Bonnie then opened the box. Its really pajamas inside, but in a sense, it doesnt seem to be quite pajamas. Because it is really too exposed! The nearly transparent silk halter dress, and then with the desire to refuse to wee the outer robe, to more erotic have more erotic. Well, now Bonnie finally understands why Vivian highly rmended it, saying that it is a great tool to promote couples love. Its really sharpshooter! After spitting, Bonnie looked down somewhat helplessly, looking at the pajamas in front of her. If you dont wear it, youll have to go out naked. After weighing the pros and cons, she finally gritted her teeth, put on the pajamas, and then patted her face hard. There is nothing to be afraid of Bonnie, you and Sebastian are not already together, even if it is true that what happens tonight, it is normal! After pumping herself up in the mirror, Bonnie walked out with a stiff upper lip. Sebastian is sitting on a floating window flipping through a financial magazine. When he heard the movement on this side of the bathroom, he slowly raised his eyes. With a dense fog steaming out, the white skin like snow Bonnie wille out. Probably too long in the bathroom, the skin is flushed with a slight scarlet, like a freshly dyed pink rose, glistening small feet right on the carpet, and further up, is enough to make peoples throats dry wearing. Sebastians pupils uncontrobly darkened a few points, and the knot in his throat rolled. He put down the magazine and took a big step toward Bonnie. That me Bonnie looked at the approaching man and suddenly got nervous again. As soon as the conversation started, she was picked up by Sebastian and ced on the bed. With that, the bed next to it dented a piece, which is Sebastian leaned over. Bonnie took a deep breath and closed her eyes with a death-defying expression. Come on, shes all set! But after waiting for a long time, Sebastian didnt move half as much as he did, just covered her with the nket, and by the way, he ced his warm, broad hand on the small of his back and rubbed it gently. Hmm? What are you doing? Bonnie was confused. Chapter 687: You’re the one who provoked me first Sebastians face was full of frankness as he said in a deep voice, Rub your stomach. Bonnie: No, this she can certainly see. She was trying to ask why Sebastian was rubbing her stomach for a good reason. Thats when Sebastian spoke again, Did you take the painkiller, and is it still hurting? Hearing this, Bonnie suddenly realized. So Sebastian just saw her with the painkiller and thought she was having her period? Sebastian, I actually Bonnie opened her mouth to try to exin. Just after a start, Sebastian stole the sovereignty, Bonnie, Im not the one who cant wait. He has waited for the past five years, and even longer and longer past. So, not a moment too soon. Go to sleep, when youre well rested. Sebastian said in a deep voice and nted a shallow kiss on her forehead, Its not good for your health right now. Bonnie: Her ears burned and she couldnt say a word, so she wrapped herself up in the quilt. About three minutester, he violently lifted the covers again and rolled right over on top of Sebastian, kissing him indiscriminately. Do you know what youre doing? Sebastians voice was hoarse for a few moments, obviously trying his best to hold back, Do that again, and Ill leave it alone. Bonnie bristled, I had no intention of letting you control me, after all, Im fine. Hmm? Sebastian flinched for a moment before responding, You didnt have your period? No. Bonnie replied, I just happened to buy pain relievers for my Well! Before she could finish her sentence, Bonnies red lips were sealed by the mans passionate kiss. In the deadly tangle, Sebastian lifted his bony hand, ruffled the sweat-drenched hair on her cheek, and dropped a shallow kiss. It was a long and wonderful night. The next morning, Bonnie woke up from the aches and pains all over her body. She felt like she had been beaten up badly, especially somewhere that hurt hot. Sitting up with the quilt, I couldnt help but bite my lip in exasperation. I should have known better than to admit that I didnt have my period, now its done! Just as I was thinking about it, the bathroom door was opened. Sebastian stepped out in his bathrobe, wiping his damp hair with one hand. The pair of ck eyes were full of satisfaction after eating, and his voice was even more husky and maic thanst night, Why are you awake, not sleeping more? Bonnie was so angry that she threw a pillow at him, Then you have to sleep too, youre hurting all over! Mr. Grant tilted his head to avoid the pillow and then went to the bed and sat down. The softtex mattress was sunken into arge chunk by the sitting. Bonnie instinctively rememberedst nights madness and hurriedly ducked to the side. But Sebastian easily pulled her back into his arms. Then take out a tube of ointment, Lie down, Ill put it on for you. Drugging?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Where to get the medicine? Bonnie was bbergasted for a moment, then reacted, shy and hurriedly wrapped herself into a cicada chrysalis with the quilt, No, I can do it myself! Isnt it a littlete to be shy? Sebastian looked at her red, almost bleeding cheeks with amusement, Ive seen everything I should have seenst night that I shouldnt have seen. That thats not the same, Bonnie insisted with a strained neck, snatching up the ointment, Anyway, Ill do it myself, you get out quick! Chapter 688: Daddy Mommy fights Faced with Bonnies squirming, Sebastian didnt push it, got up and left the room. Leaning on the doorway, he absently continued to rub his hair. Daddy? Little Joanna ran upstairs to get her toys and saw Sebastian at the door, blinking her amethyst eyes and asking, What are you doing at the door? And in a bathrobe, with wet hair. This is not like Daddys style! The unusual daddy, even at home, will be dressed meticulously. Little Joanna thought, and the answer suddenly came to her mind, and she suddenly realized, I know, did you make mommy angry and get kicked out by her? Sort of. Sebastian narrowed his narrow eyes in a vague perfunctory manner. But little Joanna was anxious. How can daddy and mommy fight? Their kindergarten ss had a child whose parents always fought andter divorced. As a result, after the divorce, his mom and dad didnt want him, so he had to live with his grandparents. If daddy and mommy are like this, then wont she have to move back to the Grant Residence to live with her grandmother. Its not that she doesnt want to live with her grandmother, but she wants to be with her mommy and daddy! The more little Joanna thought about it, the more anxious she became, and the tears fell down from her bean-sized eyes. With a cry, she pushed open the door to the room and went in to find Bonnie. Bonnie had just been medicated and was sore as hell changing clothes. Hearing the sound of the door opening, he thought it was Sebastian and was so frightened that he hurriedly blocked himself with his clothes, Get out quickly, Im not dressed yet! The skirt was light and simple, covering the key areas, and the bruises and red marks at the corbone were exposed to little Joannas eyes. Little Joanna saw it and cried even harder! The sound of crying in the hotel was so loud that Donna came up from downstairs. Whats wrong little Joanna, why are you crying so hard? Donna came forward to hug little Joanna, gentle and kind coaxing. Oooooooo, daddy mommy quarreled, and daddy beat mommy. little Joanna sobbed uncontrobly. What?! When Donna heard this, she immediately turned her head to look at Sebastian in the doorway. Mr. Grant, how could you hit Mrs. Grant? Donna questioned angrily. Sebastian put one hand in his pocket and leaned on the door frame, his handsome face was full of innocence, Ask her, did I hit her? I cant wait to hurt her. Bonnie was wrapped in a winter coat, wrapping herself up tightly, but couldnt stop her blushing cheeks. Seeing that the topic was picked on her, she was even more eager to find a crack in the ground. Sebastian, the son of a bitch, definitely did it on purpose! See Donna also want to continue to pursue the question, Bonnie as long as the hard head to speak, not little Joanna think so, this is is the mosquito bite. Its already autumn, where are the mosquitoes? Mrs. Grant you must be Donna said and finally responded. Oops, Im a wife, how to forget that the kitchen downstairs is still stewing soup, go little Joanna, lets go see if the soup stew is ready. Donna immediately hugged little Joanna and went downstairs.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Then she was coaxed, Daddy and Mommy are not fighting, they are nning to give you a little brother or sister only. When you have a little baby, you get hurt? little Joanna still doesnt get it. Donna is not good at exining such things, but can only smile and stroke her head, When you grow up a little more and start taking physical hygiene sses, I will tell you. Chapter 689: She’s definitely playing tricks Because of this hup, Bonnie was so embarrassed that she was embarrassed to go downstairs to eat breakfast, and directly escaped from the Sunshine Vi. She went straight to the hospital to get the test results from Rupert. But when she got the report card, she froze. Because it shows that Rubys hair doesnt match the hair she got from the town. The two people are not half rted by blood. In other words, Ruby is really not Madeleine? But why did she appear so aptly and give herself a feeling very much like Madeleine? Bonnie still thinks its fishy. She began to suspect that perhaps there was a problem with the test sample. If you do a test with blood, is it more reliable than hair? Bonnie asked. Rupert put his hands into the pockets of his white coat, The theory is the same, whether its hair or blood, the dna is extracted for testing. After a pause, added, But the hair will have the possibility of miscarriage of justice. Lets say, for example, getting hair extensions or a wig. These originally do not belong to the detection of my own hair, dna is certainly not the same. Bonnie nodded, So, we should still do another blood test to get it right, okay, Ill get it right away. With that in mind, Bonnie drove up to the town with the intention of getting the old mans blood first. But when they arrived in town, they found that the kiosk had pulled down the roll-up door, and several wreaths were ced next to it. What is this? Bonnie rushed to the nurse in the clinic next door to ask about it. You say that old man, ah, he does not know what happened, actually burned charcoal at home to kill himself. The nurse shook her head and said. Suicide by burning charcoal? Bonnies clear, willowy eyebrows furrowed at once. Yeah, its strange to say that he never acted like he was going to die before and suddenly he killed himself. The nurse replied. Listening to the nurses words, Bonnies heart had been fiercely gripped into a ball. More thanmitting suicide, she believed it was someone who deliberately killed the old man! And that person, will it be Ruby? Wheres the old mans body? Bonnie asked. The nurse shrugged her shoulders, Its been cremated. Then no more evidence can be found. Bonnie lowered her head and fell into contemtion. It was only after a long time that he asked the nurse, Does this old man have any rtives? No, his wife and children died of illness ten years ago. The nurse shook her head. What about other things, coteral rtives and such. Bonnie pursued. The nurse racked her brain for a long time, but still shook her head, saying she didnt know. And this time, there was an old woman dressed up in a fancy dress came over and without saying a word, she started picking the lock. Auntie what are you doing, you are breaking thew like this! The nurse hurried up to advise. The older woman was not the least bit afraid and turned up her nose towards the nurse, Whats thew, isnt this old thing dead, he doesnt have a single rtive, and as my first love, shouldnt I inherit his legacy?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Other than that, this small two-story building should be hers! Thedy finished and began to continue to pry the door again. Bonnie, however, brightened up and took a big step forward, Auntie, are you really his first love? Of course, you can ask around in the town if you dont believe me, he was the one who chased me! I believe you, Bonnie nodded, You want money dont you, I can give you double, oh no, triple the price for this little building if you do something for me! Chapter 690: Covering up for her In the evening, in front of the Grant Residence. Bonnie took Big Mother as well as Big Mothers son and pushed open the iron door that wound around the branch. When I walked into the foyer, I saw Aliyah reading a book on the couch. Ms. Stewart, Bonnie greeted politely. Aliyah raised her eyes and sounded very annoyed, Annie, what kind of person did you bring to the Grant Residence? These two men were dressed like hicks and dirty. Oh, I met them on the way. They said they were Rubys rtives, so they came to see Ruby, Bonnie replied. After a pause, he looked around again, By the way Ms. Stewart, wheres Ruby? She has resigned and left. Aliyah replied. What? Bonnie was instantly anxious, When was that? Just this morning, said there was a family emergency and resigned. Aliyah replied. Even if Ruby is still working here, you cant just let your rtivese in to visit, when I think this is a park, anyone cane? Im sorry, Ill take them away now. Bonnie had to take the people out. Walking to the entrance of the Grant Residence and standing still, there was still doubt in his eyes. She always felt something was wrong. Ruby is in such a hurry to escape, that means its a weak heart. But if the heart is weak to escape, why risk the towns rtives to death again? One more life, in case of leaving any fingerprints, it can be a problem. This thing doesnt make logical sense. As she was thinking, thedy in front of her spoke anxiously, Little girl, you promised to pay me, youre not going to cheat, are you? No way. Bonnie shook her head, pulled a check out of her bag, and wrote $200, 000 to Big Mama. Just a trip to Willisto, you can get 200, 000, the mother smiled and left with her son. Bonnie, on the other hand, continued to stand in the doorway, puzzled. Ruby, has really left? Inside the living room of the Grant Residence. After making sure Bonnie drove off, Aliyahs face suddenly went from calm to pale! Take several deep breaths before you can barely ease up. She turned her head toward the next room and shouted, Come out, the man is gone. Crunch- The door was then opened. A smiling Ruby came out from inside, Ms. Stewart, thanks so much for covering up for me. Aliyah was furious, Dont get toocent, do too many bad things and youll get caught up one day! Then Ill drag Ms. Stewart to hell with me. Ruby was undaunted, After all, it would be hard for you without me, wouldnt it?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org. With that, Ruby walked up to Aliyah and lifted Aliyahs skirt very nonchntly. The original slender white legs under the skirt, now allrge and small scratches and ck spots, looks shocking! This is the new poison that Ruby, oh no, Madeleine got. Not to the point of death, but it can cause a strong dependence, once you stop taking the drug, you will have ck spots all over your body and itchy. Counting the hours, another hour before you are due for your medication, Ms. Stewart, what are you going to pay for todays medication with? Madeleine asked slowly and methodically. Aliyah clenched her teeth, I obviously gave you a new identity and sent you to Kyoto, so why are you doing this to me just because I didnt get Be out of the ind prison? Chapter 691: Reduced to a pawn Madeleine stuck out her tongue and tipped her pte slightly. Yes, and not really. She spoke slowly, I have more to do than save her. So, manipting Aliyah is her first step. Youre a fool to say that you believe me when you say Im dead, and so gullible to trust a maid who just arrived and put me in charge of your food and living. Thanks to Aliyahs respect for her, Madeleine was able to put the poison in her usual meals with unparalleled ease. Im not stupid, I just dont live as hard as you do. Aliyah replied. What do you mean? Madeleine didnt quite understand. Aliyah one hand on the cheek, looking at Madeleine in front of him, I remember correctly, you should be very hard to climb to the Patriarchal wife of the Jones family this position, the resultster husband also died, you a person strong support the Jones family, but also You have to teach your daughter to seduce men, and you have to do everything you can to live a hard life every day, dont you? Madeleines eyes were instantly scarlet! Her fists clenched tightly as she red at Aliyah, You should know that there is no benefit to offending me now! I didnt offend you, and you didnt poison me? Aliyah asked rhetorically. Madeleine couldnt help butugh when she heard this, Thats right, youre just rampant with your mouth, what can you actually do to me? After a pause, and came to Aliyahs ear, whispered a reminder, I forgot to tell you, Jiang Hai was actually killed by me, he actually went out to find a mistress, and wanted to leave all the property to the mistress, can I stand it? You you killed him? Aliyahs eyes widened in horror. Madeleine nodded, Yeah, youve heard of the epiphyllum, its root boiled in water can cause a person to have a nervous disorder, and then, a heart attack and die. From the looks of it, it is a normal idental death, and no one can find out the cause. And thanks to him, I got a generous insurance settlement and used the money to buy the poison that is now dealing with you. Madeleine smiled, You see, God had paved the way for me a long time ago. Aliyah backed up hastily, Crazy, youre crazy! Back at the Sunshine Vi, Bonnie was distracted. She always felt that Ruby, oh no, it should be Madeleine, was still hibernating somewhere. When shes defenseless, shell jump out and bite her hard! Madeleine must be caught in a hurry to do so! Bonnie thought, and turned her head to look at Donna, Is Sebastian back yet? Mr. Grant is still at the office and called to say he wont be back for dinner tonight, so he should be quite busy. Donna replied. Oh, Bonnie remembered. Sebastian was busy going abroad to investigate Damons matter, so he rushed to work overtime in the past few days to finish thepanys business. To go back to Sebastian for help now would be to add to his workload. Bonnie had no choice but to call Rupert. As Sebastians right-hand man, Ruperts ability is not at all inferior to Sebastians. So this matter, to Rupert is the most appropriate. Mr. Robertson, I have something Id like to ask you for, are you free now so we can talk over dinner? Bonnie said.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Rupert hesitated, In a hurry? Well, its a hundred thousand times more urgent! Well, then go to Serenity Restaurant, Ill be there in half an hour or so. Bonnie hung up the phone and headed straight for Serenity Restaurant. Chapter 692: You purposely went to pick me up? Rupert was already there when we arrived at Serenity Restaurant. He even thoughtfully asked for a nket first and handed it to Bonnie, Its recently fall and the restaurants cold air is still on, so cover your legs when you sit down. Okay, thanks. Bonnie reached out and took it with a smile. With that, it opened the door and said, I seem to have met Madeleine. What? Rupert was instantly excited, In what? Originally at the Grant Residence, Ms. Stewart said it was a newly recruited maid called Ruby, but the timing of the appearance, and the back made me think of Madeleine. Whats more, the first foot she went to investigate this Ruby, the second foot she ran away, and the rtives who could be involved died. I had approached the rtives first love to say there was an illegitimate child and then force Ruby to take a paternity test to see if I could swindle her, but who knew shed run away first. The wordsnded and Rupert guessed what she meant, You wouldnt be looking for me if you did run away, you want me to help with the investigation?This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie snapped her fingers, Yeah, thats what I meant. After briefly exining the reason to Rupert, he spoke sincerely, So, please Mr. Robertson. Theres no need to be so polite between us, Rupert waved his hand, Ill look into it as soon as I can and let you know as soon as I have the results. Good. Bonnie nodded. As we were talking, the waiter brought up the steak. The two then began to eat. Before he could take a few bites, Ruperts phone started buzzing, and the word baby bobbed frantically on the screen. Youre in love? Bonnie asked curiously as she swept up. Rupert looked as normal, Um, yeah. Then you pick up the phone, if you dont answer your girlfriends phone, its easy to hold a grudge oh. Bonnie reminded. Rupert then picked up the phone and lowered his voice and said, Sorry baby, Im out with someone right now for a little something, Ill catch youter. After saying that, he hung up the phone. Within two seconds, Bonnies phone rang again, and it was Anna calling. She picked up and heard Anna growling on the other end of the line, Bonnie, where are you? Its at the Serenity Restaurant. Bonnie replied. Hold on, Ill be right over. Without giving Bonnie a chance to speak again, Anna hung up the phone. Bonnie looked at the call interface that had been hung up and shook her head somewhat helplessly. This girl, really consistent my way! She raised her eyes to Rupert with a few apologies, Mr. Robertson, Anna said toe over now and the three of us will have dinner together, do you mind? Ahem! Rupert was drinking red wine, and hearing this, he coughed violently. Bonnie hurriedly handed him a napkin, Is everything okay with you? If you mind, then Ill call Anna and tell her not toe over. No, actually Im already full, you guys eat, just report my name at the checkout. Rupert said, and got up and stood up. But you just took two bites. Bonnie was shocked. How to go so suddenly, as ifdeliberately avoiding Anna. As a result, Rupert just turned around and collided with Anna, who was full of gloom. Youre there too, Anna swept Rupert a nce, whats the point of standing up and purposelying to the door to meet me? Chapter 693: On the verge of being discovered A fleeting panic passed under Ruperts eyes, then he squeezed out another smile, I was ready to go. Thats how unwilling you are to spend time with me? Anna looked at him askance, Sit down and have a couple of drinks with me! Rupert had to sit back down helplessly. Anna also followed and sat down, directly raised his hand to ask for two bottles of white dry, and drink like in water, tilted his head down. You should drink less, Bonnie hurriedly blocked, what if your stomach perforates when you drink like this? If my stomach is perforated, so be it, no one cares about me anyway. Annas face was full of indifference. The puffed up cheeks, and the angry bag like. Bonnie saw right through it, Did you and David have a fight? Anna immediately hugged Bonnies arm, pitifully, Is it obvious, cant you already tell that Im angry? Its more than just looking out, your anger is literally flooding the entire restaurant. Bonnie exaggerated. Anna let out a long sigh, You can see it all, but David still went out to dinner with another woman! Ruperts pupils widened in shock, How do you know its a woman? This excited look made Anna curiously looked at him a few more times, Why are you asking so many questions? But in the next second, still spoke, It must be a woman, after all, if it is a man, it will say and brother in dinner ah! Rupert: It actually makes sense! The most crucial thing is that he usually calls me Anna, but just now he called me baby, you say, is this not the performance of a man who is a thief when he is cheating? Anna clenched her fist in anger. Now Bonnie couldnt even resist. She followed with righteous indignation, Its true, so what exactly did David say to you? We were supposed to have dinner together in the evening, but he suddenly said he had an emergency to put off, and I called him and he said, Sorry baby, Im out with someone right now for something, Ill see youter.'' Thats clearly being a thief! Bonnie followed and got angry. But after a pause, something didnt feel right again.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Why is this word inexplicably familiar? It feels like Ive just heard it before. Rupert noticed Bonnies expression and said Oh no in his heart. Quickly lowered his head, drummed his phone under the table, and sent a text message out. The next second, Annas phone buzzed. Hm, its a text message from David. Anna was full of unhappiness, Must be here to exin again. Muttering, still opened a look, and then smiled with joy. Whats the hair? Bonnie asked curiously. Annas cheeks flushed light pink, properly in love with the girl model, David said let me go to the amusement park at twelve oclock under the Ferris wheel, there is a surprise for me. With that, Anna stood up, Ill go first then, you guys take your time eating. With her heart leaping, Anna left. Rupert breathed a secret sigh of relief. Then Ill go too, find Madeleine early and you wont have to worry. With that, Rupert lifted his hand and snapped his fingers, ready for the waiter toe over and swipe his card. When he raised his hands, the sleeves of his trench coat slipped down a bit, revealing his skeletal wrists, of which a bright red caught Bonnies eye. Is that the red rope Damon braided for you? Bonnie immediately recognized the bracelet on her wrist, You have one too, huh? Chapter 694: Isn’t the opportunity here? Rupert hurriedly pulled his sleeves down to cover up. No! Rupert denied, Its just simr, its from someone else. Bonnie believed it and squeezed her eyes towards him, Girlfriend, right? Well yeah. Rupert admitted, You do not say outside, I am at least Willisto he famous Mr. Robertson, if people know, by the girlfriend forced to wear this thing, wife control title will not be able to shake off. How can this be called a strict wife, this is a spoiled wife, okay? Bonnie disagreed with him, If Willistos girls knew you were so affectionate and devoted, they would be absolutely crazy about you. Be that as it may, you should keep it to yourself. Rupert pleaded. Okay. Bonnie had to agree, Ill just keep my mouth shut. This little shyness aside, Rupert is still very capable. The next day he came to the Sunshine Vi to find Bonnie. I mobilized the eye in the sky near the Grant Residence and did not see Ruby leaving. In other words, Ruby is most likely still in the Grant Residence. Are you saying Ms. Stewart is covering up for Ruby? Bonnie furrowed her clear brow, She shouldnt have done that. The previous time in the hospital, Madeleine tried to ckmail Aliyah, but also by Aliyah directly coldly refused it. Now there are two possibilities, Rupert analyzed, First, Ruby left the Grant Residence in some other way, like a garbage truck or something to cover up. The second is that she really took hold of Aliyah and got Aliyah to willingly give her cover. Then well check both together. Bonnie tilted her head, You help focus on tracking all vehicles that leave the Grant Residence and carriers that might be hiding people. As for her, she personally went to the Grant Residence to look for it again. What reason are you looking for to go? Rupert asked her, Once Ruby is actually at the Grant Residence and she senses danger, she could act out of control. Bonnie was deep in thought. Indeed, she hadnt figured out exactly what reason to look for.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. And at this time, Eric then rushed in with fire and fury. Mr. Robertson what are you doing here, did you also hear about Ms. Stewart? Eric asked anxiously. Whats wrong with Ms. Stewart? Rupert was puzzled. Eric even said with a gesture, Mr. Grant is not nning to take her abroad, but just now the prosecutors office sent someone to seize apany under Ms. Stewarts name, and gave her a restraining order, she can not leave Willisto until the investigation is clear. So sudden? Rupert wanted to ask something more, but Eric had already rushed upstairs. Bonnie, who was sitting on the couch, then spoke up, Just now you said you couldnt find a reason, but now you have one, dont you? Care about Aliyah who is confined to Willisto, so how reasonable to bring the kids over for a few days. Since were going to be living there, its normal to do a big cleaning. Bonnie added. Rupert scratched his head, It seems, quite logical. An hourter, Sebastian and Bonnie went to the Grant Residence. Aliyah sat on the couch with a slightly haggard face. When he saw Sebastian, he said with apologies, Sebastian, I cant go abroad with you for the time being, Ill go with you when I finish my investigation. It wouldnt hurt for me to go by myself. Sebastian wrinkled his sword brow, Just leave anything to Eric. Im fine with that, Bonnie said. Ms. Stewart was testing me earlier to see if I was a good daughter-inw, and now is the time for me to show it. Chapter 695: How will you repay me? Aliyah froze when she heard this, You help me? How can you help me? Of course its to move to the Grant Residence for a while, plus take stock of thatpanys ounts and contract information to find the loopholes that were seized. Bonnie said with a smile on her face. You dont know how to do this, just let Eric do it! Aliyah refused. Sebastian also couldnt let her work hard, You rest well at home, these Eric will handle. After a pause and added, Even if thepany really can not keep it does not matter, your husband is not short of this small profit.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Let me try, theres nothing to do if I stay. Bonnie was still insistent. After a pause, added, Besides little Joanna has long said she wanted toe and stay with Ms. Stewart, and now that they are not in school anyway, they wille and stay with us, and we will wait for you at the Grant Residence. And youre bringing the baby here? Aliyah was shocked, No, you cant bring it here! After saying this, she herself realized that the reaction was a bit too aggressive, and hurriedly coughed to cover up her panic, Its okay to see asionally, if I live here, those kids can kill me with noise! But Damon said he wanted toe y too. Bonnie spoke up again. Aliyah still disgusted tone, He is now all still have to be in a wheelchair, I have this first floor is full of expensive carpet, crushed how to do? Well then, Ille and stay by myself for a few days, let me try, and if it doesnt work Ill leave right away. Bonnie retreated, full of good-natured eagerness, Ms. Stewart, give me a chance to prove myself! In the end, Bonnie got what she wanted and was able to stay at the Grant Residence for a few days. She and Sebastian drove back to the Sunshine Vi to pack their things. But on the way back, Sebastians face never looked good, and his bony fingers kept tapping on the steering wheel. This is a sign of a jealous and irritable mood. You seem to be upset about me moving to the Grant Residence. Bonnie asked while she was waiting for the traffic light. Sebastian didnt cover up and admitted, Yes, I dont want you to go to the Grant Residence, Im afraid youll be bullied. Thats your mother. Bonnie reminded. Sebastians face is calm, but the deep ck eyes like ink did not move to look at her, thin lips slightly lifted, precisely because it is my mother, I know her character, if I am not there, you are bullied how to do? Said, Sebastian held Bonnies hand with his left hand again and rubbed it delicately, I dont care about any mother-inw-daughter-inw rtionship, and you dont have to defend it, I can be the viin in the middle as long as you need. As long as his Bonnie is not aggravated, whatever is fine! Im not there to defend the rtionship between my mother-inw and daughter-inw. Bonnie opened her mouth to exin, Im just trying to help back you up while youre gone. Once Sebastian left Willisto, the Grant Groups rivals were naturally eager to move on. Add to that the fact that Aliyahs behavior was restricted because of the investigation, and those people will be even more reckless. Im just going to pretend, the specific or leave it to Eric to do, at least let them know that the Grant Groups boss is gone, the bosss wife can hold up the scene as well! After listening to Bonnies exnation, Sebastians annoyed eyes were reced by tenderness. Really? Then its hard for you, bossdy. Of course its hard, Bonnie strained her neck, so you have to thank me, you know? Sebastian asks rhetorically, How can I thank you, Meat. Compensation? Chapter 696: Really got her a college student Bonnies face suddenly turned red. How can this man be so immodest! She turned her head, red at Sebastian who wasughing heartily, and then clenched her back teeth, No, if you really want to thank me, send me two little white guys! Sebastian pupils immediately tightened, the tone of voice tightened more than a few points of anger, You want the little white boy? Yeah, I suddenly feel like I still prefer the college student hang, wearing white shirts and jeans, full of energy! Bonnie said deliberately. Hum, let him say what the meat. Compensation, angry at him! Sebastian lowered his eyelids and collected theplexities under his eyes, his throat welled up and he secretly chewed on these words. It was only after a long time that he raised his eyes again and agreed very quickly, Yes, college students are it? Yes, its okay, it will be delivered to you when you get hometer. Bonnie: For real! It was her turn to panic. Her manicured, rounded fingernails clenched the car doors pull handle with such force that it turned white in bursts. After hesitating for a long time, he spoke tentatively, That, are you really going to arrange a college student for me? You regret it? The green light hade on by this time, Sebastian shifted gears handsomely, stepped on the gas and sped out, ncing at her with a slight sideways nce, Beg me for meat. Pay you off, Ill pretend you didnt say anything. Bonnie pursed her scarlet rose lips and didnt say a word. How can she say that kind of words! But after thinking about it in her mind, Bonnie was relieved. After all, just ording to Sebastians personality, how could she really be assigned a college student? It must be just to scare her! After pinpointing this point, Bonnie then crossed her arms over her chest, I dont regret it, on the contrary, Im looking forward to this college student! Sebastians mouth curled up in a faint smile and he silently sped up the car. Soon, the car arrived at the Sunshine Vi. Bonnie went upstairs and went to the checkroom to pack her clothes. Donna followed suit, with the same attitude as Sebastian, Mrs. Grant, even if you want to help, you dont have to stay at the Grant Residence, just send a driver to pick you up every day. Its too much trouble to go back and forth, besides its only for a few days, dont worry about me. Bonnie was insistent. When Aliyah was at the Grant Residence earlier, she heard her say she wanted to bring her kids over and immediately refused. Even Damon, who had been strongly invited to y, refused in a tone of disgust. So Bonnie was basically sure that there was definitely something wrong in the Grant Residence. Even if it is not hiding Madeleine, there are other dangers. Thats exactly why Bonnie should check it out. The matter of going to the Grant Residence is non-negotiable. Donna saw that she couldnt persuade him, so she had to give up, Wheres Mr. Grant, isnt heing over to help you pack? Probably say whateveres. Just as Donnas voice hit the ground, the maid came over, Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant asks you toe to the study and says the college students are ready. Bonnie: ?!!! Crap, really prepared her for college students? What is Sebastian doing here! What college students? Donna was filled with confusion. Bonnie hurriedly stood up, stammering, No nothing, then Ill go over ah, Donna you help me pack two more pajamas just. After saying that, Bonnie rushed to the study. When they reached the door, they hesitated to enter. She really didnt think Sebastian would actually find herself a college student. What do you say when you get in, or what do you want to do?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Or else pretend to have a headache now and just slip away? Just as she was thinking, the door to the study opened and arge hand reached out and dragged her directly into the study. Hi Miss Morgan, Im a senior finance student at Western State University and its nice to meet you. Bonnie looked at the man in front of her wearing a white shirt and jeans and stared in shock with wide almond eyes! Chapter 697: What status do you want for the next time? Staring at the man in front of her, Bonnie froze for a long time. Then only to find his voice and speak with a smile, Sebastian, stop it. Yes, the college student standing in front of her is actually Sebastian. Sebastian who changed into a white shirt and jeans. Compared to his usual suit-like appearance, Sebastian at this moment does look like a young college student with a strong sense of style. Even once let Bonnie shake body, feel back to the college days. At that time, she was still a follower of Sebastian, calling him Sebastian. Memories gradually ovepped and Bonnie shook her head, pulling out of her world, Change down. Whats wrong? Sebastian, however, reached out and pressed her directly against the wall, his thin lips gradually closing in, Dont you want college students? The hot, rolling breath fell on Bonnies cheeks, making her a little less alert. Then again, she was carried by Sebastian directly to the crib in the study. Two hourster, Sebastian got up refreshed and changed back into his ck suit. Not forgetting to turn his head and drop a kiss on Bonnies face, his thick dark eyes looked at her face and asked in a raspy whisper, Bonnie, what other kind of white boy do you want? Lawyer, doctor, or any other profession that he is interested in. Bonnie was so angry that she wanted to hit him, but had no strength at all, so she could only roll her eyes at him, and then closed her eyes. Its not fair that Sebastian is the one who is working hard, but she is so tired. Bonnie muttered in her mind, her eyelids had sunk so low that she could hardly open them. Ill take a short nap and wake me upter when youre leaving for the airport and Ill see you off. Bonnie said. Good. Sebastian gave her another kiss, Go to sleep. Bonnie is relieved to be asleep. But when he woke up, he realized that he was actually lying in the car, with his clothes changed, and Sebastian sitting next to him, flipping through papers. When she woke up, she closed the file, Why dont you sleep a little longer, theres still half an hour before you get to the airport. You you carried me to the car? Bonnie was stunned, Howe you didnt wake me up? Seeing you sleeping too deeply, I couldnt let go. Sebastian replied. Bonnies heart was suddenly flooded with a touch of sweetness, snuggled in Sebastians arms, did not say anything, only quietly looking out the car window receding scenery. Soon, the car arrived at the airport. Bonnie walked him to pick up his ticket and then to the security checkpoint. You remember to video me every day and report on your whereabouts, or Ill worry. Bonnie admonished. Sebastian raised his hand and rubbed her hair, his deep dark eyes looked at her, Reliacao and Willisto have a ten hour time difference, if I give you a report on your whereabouts, it will disturb your rest. I cant rest until you report back. Bonnie thought and blurted out. Sebastian flinched andughed helplessly, Okay, then Ill be sure to call you every day. This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Mmm! Bonnie nodded and sent Sebastian through the security checkpoint with a fond smile. She was then driven back to the Sunshine Vi. Halfway there, Bonnie gets a call from Elise. Annie, are you free at the moment, Im going to an auction, why dont you apany me? Now? Bonnie was surprised, But youre not healed yet. Chapter 698: Top Auction Through the phone, I can still feel Elises indifference, Thats why Im asking you to help me, I cant hold up the sign, so I have to ask you to do it for me. After a pause, he added, Ive seen the auction book and thest lot tonight is a Sea Elf tears that I really want, so, please. Sea Elf tears, Bonnie had heard of earlier. This is an extremely special teardrop-shaped pearl, although the exterior is just a very ordinary pearl ze, but in the formation process, the inside bes hollow and has liquid. When you shake it gently, you can hear the sound of the liquid colliding with the inner wall. Probably because there are many hole-like inside, so the sound emitted is extraordinarily pleasant, and a bit like a tune. It is like a tear that is rich in the feelings of the siren and is sealed in this. Hence the name, Sea Elf tears. Sea Elf tears was auctioned off by an unknown buyer in Weskiney ten years ago, and I never thought it would show up again today. Bonnie was quite interested, she also wanted to see what the rumored Sea Elf tears really looked like. After a moments hesitation, he agreed, Okay, then Ill meet you at the hospital now. Ill see youter. Elise hung up the phone. About an hourter, the car arrived at the hospital. Bonnie went to the VIP room on the top floor to meet Elise, and just as she walked in, she was handed a shopping bag by Elise. When I opened it, there was an evening dress inside. After all, youre doing me a favor, and Im too embarrassed to let you prepare your own evening gown. Elise said. Bonnie didnt bother to be polite and reached out to take it, Okay, thanks Miss Pearce. Bonnie stayed at the hospital until the afternoon before leaving with Elise. This auction is a very secretive premium VIP exclusive venue with extremely strict entry qualifications. Bonnie scanned around and couldnt find anyone she knew. It can be seen that these ordinary rich people are turned away by the bars. Because of this, Bonnie couldnt help but look deeply at Elise again. She remembered what Anna had said. Anna tells her to be careful with Elise, saying that this person is not right and she needs to be careful. Bonnie now fully agrees with this statement. Elise is far more powerful than she thought! But Elise obviously had no intention of doing anything today, and after she brought Bonnie into the auction, she went to stay in the lounge. Its not too convenient for me to be wrapped in gauze, so go around and Ille back to you in half an hour when the auction is about to start. Good. Bonnie nodded. Although she agreed, Bonnie just took a little food and sat down on the sofa in the corner to rest. She doesnt really like these kinds of social ces, let alone social ces where she doesnt know anyone. It is mostfortable to hide alone.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. While eating, casually gawking at the people around. Then Bonnie saw a familiar back. ck suits, tall and upright posture, the hands and feet are full of aristocratic elegance and kingliness. Is it Sebastian? Bonnie head shed and denied it again. How could it be, Sebastian was already on a ne to Reliacao, how could he be at the auction? Then if it wasnt Sebastian, another name shed into Bonnies mind. William! Such a simr back, it should be William right. After a moments hesitation, Bonnie stood up and prepared to go over and say hello. Chapter 699: Sea Elf tears But also is thinking of the work, when Bonnie stood up, where there is Williams figure in front of you. Looked around and found no one. Strange, did she just look out of the blue? Bonnie rubbed her eyes again and still couldnt find William, so she had to give up. And thats when the waiter came over and respectfully invited Bonnie to the auction room. Miss Pearce is already waiting, Miss Annie you juste and go. Bonnie nodded, Good. After following the waiter into the auction hall, Bonnie was led to a private room on the second floor. But Elise wasnt in it. Wheres Miss Pearce? Bonnie asked. The waiter handed over a hidden headset, Miss Pearce wrapped in gauze, it is really inconvenient to see people, so it will be in the background with arge screen to watch, when the time will be through the headset and Miss Annie youmunicate. Bonnie had to put on her headphones. Immediately, Elises voice came from inside, Annie, its such a bother. Youre wee, Id actually like to see Sea Elf tears too. Bonnie replied. As we speak, others have entered the auction hall one after another. Most of them are sitting in the seats arranged on the second floor, while a few are in the private rooms on the second floor. The disparity between identities was immediately highlighted. If it is said that those whoe to the auction tonight are carefully selected bigwigs, then those who can sit in the private room upstairs are the bigwigs of the bigwigs. Because of this, Bonnie is even more curious about Elises true identity. Soon the auction started. Historically, such auctions start with lower value lots, so the first few lots are only a few million and can be easily taken. By the time the second half of the auction was over, the bidding had entered a white hot phase.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The price shouted higher and higher, and there is even an imperial green bracelet, the starting price is 50 million! Bonnie often attended such auctions when she was abroad, so she roughly estimated the starting price of thest Sea Elf tears in her mind. At this rate, Im afraid the auction will start at 100 million! Annie? Elise called out to her over the headset, Although I only want Sea Elf tears tonight, you can help me out up front, otherwise its too purposeful and Im afraid someone will deliberately jack up the price. Good. Bonnie agreed, and helped to start raising the cards. Although only apanying, but because of being in the second floor private room, shouting auction price and excessive, still attracted a lot of attention. There was even a look of adoring envy in the eyes of some of them. The stare left Bonnie a little confused. She just followed the price, and did not really buy these lots, even if people want to envy and worship, should also be envy and worship her next to a few booths of big brother ah! And, she always felt that there was a pair of eyes staring at her in the darkness near the auction stand, but there was clearly nothing there. In the midst of a hundred thoughts, the bidders had pushed up the disy case, flushed with excitement. Everyone, tonight ourst lot, the rumored Sea Elf tears, its story should not need me to say much, you are interested, then decisively bid, the starting price of one hundred million, each bid not less than one million! Immediately, people started to raise their cards. In less than five minutes, the price spected from one hundred million to two hundred million, and the price is still soaring. You can see how obsessed the crowd is with Sea Elf tears! Chapter 700: This is the so-called people stupid money? But this is not good for Bonnie. Lots that everyone is wild about are often spected for more than they are actually worth. Miss Pearce, Bonnie pressed her hand against the headset, whats the highest price you can afford? One billion! Elise replied, If one billion isnt enough, twelve billion, just get it for me at that price, and youll be fine. Bonnie was silent. Is there a problem, Annie? Of course there is a problem! I checked the sale price of this lot ten years ago and it is exactly the starting price today, so this lot will be sold within three hundred million today to be the normal price. Like Elise said twelve billion, already belong to the people stupid money. Very unworthy! After all, Sea Elf tears, although rare, are essentially just a heterosexual pearl. With that twelve billion, charter a small ind to raise seawater pearls, deliberately cultivate that kind of pearls, can certainly seed, and also get other kinds of categories. But Elise insisted, I really like this Sea Elf tears, besides, the value of the auction is determined by people, I think its worth 1. 2 billion, then its worth it! Well, listen to the meaning of the words, is determined to get Sea Elf tears. Bonnie was only supposed to hold the sign for her, and should not have influenced Elises thoughts. Since it was useless to persuade, she shut her mouth. Anyway, within her ability to help take it at a low price would be good. But I dont know why, but the other bidders seem to be deliberately working against her, no matter how much she bids, someone will always follow. The follow is not much, just a million. Its purely disgusting! Bonnie is not stupid and realizes that she has met a professional price raiser.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. There is no point in continuing this stalemate. She nced at the current bids. Five hundred and sixty-five million. Go for it! Six hundred million, if someone follows again, I will raise another hundred million, to prove to you all that I really want it, and I hope you will bear with me. The words have been put out, if anyone is still not open-minded at this time to follow the price of a million, then it is deliberately targeting Bonnie. To do such a thing in front of everyone is purely to corrupt ones character. So, no one said anything else. The bidders hammered three times, Congrattions to No. 7866, the sessful bidder of Sea Elf tears! Thanks a lot Annie, youve been a big help today. Annies voice came out of the headset, full of gratitude. Youre wee, its your money thats being spent. Bonnie replied. After a pause, he asked again, Where do I go to find you? After youe , Elises words began and ended abruptly. The sound of kicking in the door was clearly heard in the headphones. But Elises voice was not at all flustered, Im sorry Annie, I may not be able to see you, theres something I need to take care of, Ill have the driver take you back. After saying that, the voice on the other end of the headset stopped abruptly. Apparently Elise cut the connection from the other end. Bonnies eyes were full of doubt, but she had to let it go. She went down from the second floor booth, thought about it, and went back near the bidding table, and saw the ck curtain on both sides that absorbed nearly all the light. Standing in this ce, it seems like you really wont be seen. So, she was really being watched just now? Miss Annie, so you are here, the waiter came over, the driver is already waiting outside, please. Wait a minute, Bonnie pulled him back, you were in the auction hall, werent you? Did you see anyone standing here? Chapter 701: Why don’t you listen? The waiter thought carefully for a moment, then shook his head. I didnt see anyone. Are you sure? Bonnie wasnt quite convinced. The waiter nodded again heavily, I am certainly sure, because this ce belongs to the backstage now, only the people in charge of the auction can approach. And ording to the situation just now, the auction leaders should all be busy looking after those expensive lots. Who has time to stand in this ce ah, and not the owner of the auction! Bonnie had to give up and followed the waiter out of the auction hall. After she got in the car, she sent a message to Elise saying she was going home. But Elise didnt answer, she seemed to be busy. Bonnie put her phone down and turned her head to look out the car window at the recedingndscape. As Bonnie thought, Elise is indeed busy. She sat on her knees on the futon, a full set of tea sets in front of her, her slender white hands on the top of the flowing operation, and soon brewed a cup of strong fragrant tea. Two hands respectfully handed to the man, Boss, please drink tea. Snap! The man raised his hand and directly knocked the cup of tea to the ground. The boiling hot tea dampened the futon and steamed up a white mist. Elise flinched for a moment and lowered her head again, intending to make a second cup. I should have warned you not to go near her again, are you now taking my words for granted? The man questioned in a chilling voice. Elise jerked to a halt the work in her hands, then looked up at the man. What about you, boss, who clearly wears this exact same face as Sebastian and has done nothing. The sudden rhetorical question made William silent. Yes, the person sitting across from Elise is William.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Hes William, and Elises boss! At this moment William pursed his thin lips, his tone was cold and iparable, I have my own considerations, do not touch Annie again, or do not me me to turn my face. I didnt want to touch it either, but it was Ms. Michelles orders, and she said that if you didnt do it again, shed deal with it in her own way. Elise said with downcast eyes. ording to Ms. Michelles temper, it is possible to do anything excessive at that time. Including to kill Annie! Williams forehead veins burst out, directly raised his hand and choked Elises slender neck, Youre threatening me? Im just rying Ms. Michelles words. Elises cheeks were red fromck of oxygen, yetpletely unnoticeable because the gauze was tightly covered. Most importantly, she didnt struggle at all, as if William wasnt choking her, but making out with her. Those slightly light brown pupils gazed calmly at William, Boss, dont you want to get back at THE Grant family? Bang! William ruthlessly threw Elise to the ground, his eyes full of annoyance and ruthlessness, Of course I want revenge, the Grant family owes me, I want it all back. There was a pause but then he said, But it has nothing to do with Annie, its the Grant family Im getting back at, not her. Shes Sebastians sweetheart, Mrs. Grant of THE Grant family, how could she have nothing to do with her? Elise coughed twice and plopped down to look at William. My feud with the Grant family is limited to Sebastian and Aliyah, and will not involve anyone else. William spat out the words as calmly as he could. Elise blinked her long raven eyshes, But even if you avoid Annie, boss, the moment you make a move on Sebastian, Annie will definitely break with you. Chapter 702: Stop being suspicious Dead silence. After a long silence, William raised his steps to Elise, crouched down, and mped his hand on her jaw with reckless force. Even so, thats between Annie and me, and its not your turn to interfere. Elise forced back the tears as she fought back the pain that almost broke her jaw, Boss, you like Annie, dont you? William didnt answer this time and left directly backstage. Elise was left lying on the floor, her hands clenched into fists. Although William did not answer, she still knew the answer. Annie, Annie must be gotten rid of so that the bosss heart can be left open again and she can have a chance to live in it! After leaving the auction, Bonnie went straight to the Grant Residence. Her things had already been delivered by the maids of the Sunshine Vi, packed up and ced in the guest room on the first floor. Bonnie went and was less than pleased, I already have a marriage license with Sebastian, why do I need a guest room? And Miss Annie, what do you mean? the Grant Residences maid asked tentatively. Bonnie then lifted her chin with a condescending look, Im staying in Sebastians original room. Then I need to ask Ms. Stewart, the maid said, not daring to take a decision. This little thing do not need to ask her, just do it, it does not matter, if something happens, say that I forced you, I will take the responsibility. Bonnie said. The maid had to do as she was told. As a result, Aliyah came downstairs to pour water before she finished cleaning up and found out about it. Once asked, I learned that Bonnie had taken matters into her own hands and was furious. Without even knocking on the door, he rushed straight into the room. Bonnie was looking through the books on Sebastians desk when she heard the noise and turned her head to Aliyah, her tone very t, Ms. Stewart, youre still awake at this hour? I agreed to let youe and stay at the Grant Residence for Sebastians sake, its good enough to give you a guest room downstairs, and you want toe and sleep upstairs? Aliyah said. Bonnie got up and closed the door behind her, Yeah, Sebastian and I are married now, its normal for me to stay in his old room. I dont want to live on one floor with you, you go and stay on the first floor. Aliyah was still upset. Im only staying for a few days, by then Ms. Stewart youre begging me toe and stay and Im not interested, so why be in such a hurry to kick me out? Bonnie said. After a pause, he lowered his voice again and asked, Ms. Stewart, you already know that Ruby is Madeleine, right? Aliyahs eyes were suddenly shocked and panicked beyond belief as she darted from side to side, I dont know what youre talking about. Dont worry, Sebastians room is encrypted and set up so that no one will be able to plug in cameras or recorders. And even the walls are stered with acoustic foam. As long as the door is closed, it is impossible for the people outside to hear the people inside. Sebastian has done a great job of protecting privacy and confidentiality. Thats why Bonnie had to stay in this room. Right now, she looked at Aliyah, Is Madeleine still in the Grant Residence? Ms. Stewart, Im here to help you, so I need you to be honest with me.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Shes not there! Aliyah, however, categorically denied it, Besides thats Ruby, not some Madeleine, stop being paranoid! Chapter 703: You might as well just kill me Although Aliyah denied it vocally, Bonnie didnt believe it at all. If she really didnt know, why did Aliyah get nervous when she just asked Ruby if she was Madeleine? And before she said she wanted to bring some little ones over, Aliyah also strongly refused, as if there was some kind of flood at the Grant Residence. What are you afraid of? Bonnie wrinkled her clear willow eyebrows in disbelief, I told you, this room is safe. After a pause, Bonnie thought of one more possibility. The room is safe, so is it less safe on Aliyah? She immediately reached out her hand to check if Aliyah had a tracker or something on her. Aliyah avoids her like a snake and pushes her away fiercely! A time did not control the force, Bonnie was unprepared, directly pushed to the ground. The floor was covered with thick shag carpet, but her buttocks did not suffer, but her back hit the corner of the bed, and it hurt so much that her features were squeezed together. Dont be a smartass, what RubyMadeleine, there is nothing here! Aliyah said coldly. Then, looking askance at Bonnie, If youre here to help me with thepany, then you can stay for a few days, but if youre here to do all this nonsense, get out now! Bonnies back hurt so much that she couldnt press the words. Aliyah nced at Bonnie, her lips mumbled, but in the end she didnt say anything and turned to leave. She went back to her room and locked the door behind her, before copsing on the sofa and breathing heavily. So close, so close. Annie almost found the ck spots and scratches on her body just now! The thought of scratches, that bone-chilling itch again, makes Aliyah want to grab the ground with her head and go straight to death! But she cant die, she can only carry this itch hard and force herself not to touch it. It is a pity that the imagination is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. After waiting ten minutes, Madeleine skillfully opened the door from the outside with the key and saw Aliyah covered in blood on the floor. Aliyah has long lost his mind, even his eyes are filled with blood and scarlet. Youve been somewhere! Madeleine took off the duck-tongue cap on her head, revealing apletely different face, smiling smugly and sinisterly, Ill go get your medicine, that base is so far away, I almost got lost! Cut the crap and give me the medicine! Aliyah urged frantically. Madeleine then took a vial of medicine out of her pocket and dropped it in front of Aliyah.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Like some kind of stray dog or cat on a handout. She looked at Aliyah condescendingly, Take it! At this moment Aliyah haspletely lost her mind, where there is still time to care about what self-respect. She prostrated herself on the ground, crawledboriously to the pill bottle, opened it, and ate one. The effect of this medicine was immediate, and the bone-chilling itch on her body was instantly eased by arge margin. Aliyah rolled over andy on the carpet with a feeling of having survived the robbery. So good to be alive. Tsk, I really didnt expect that the high and mighty Ms. Stewart would be reduced to this state one day. Madeleine shook her head ridiculously, Its even worse than when I was hiding out in the east. What the hell do you want? Aliyah returned to her senses for a moment and then gritted her teeth, Madeleine, what exactly do you want from me when youre dealing with me like this? Its probably better to see you wretchedly alive than dead. Madeleine lifted her chin and smiled. You might as well just kill me. Aliyah sighed in pain, And then pretend to be me and get more than you can now, right? Chapter 704: She’s just a puppet Hearing these words, Madeleines eyes instantly crossed a glint of light. But then it was annoyingly suppressed, Dont always think about dying, dying is too cheap for you, there must be a use for keeping you! After a pause and said, The medicine for you is still enough for you to eat a week, just take advantage of this time to recuperate from injuries, are almost seeing the bones, strange people heartache!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. These false words made Aliyah indignant. But she didnt even have the strength to stand up, so she could only watch Madeleine leave with glee. Madeleine went to the tool room in the garden and pushed open the secret door, which had a very smallpartment inside. This is the safe house Aliyah prepared for her. Here, no one will find her. Although the cubicle is small, everything inside is configured in the best possible way, and there is even arge pile of jewelry, which almost blinds people in the orange light. Madeleine casually picks up a five-carat diamond ring andys down on a soft bed of goose feathers to pass the time. Thats when the phone rang. After ncing at the caller ID, Madeleines expression became respectful and she rolled out of bed. Ms. Michelle, is there anything else you would like to order at thiste hour? Nothing, just wanted to ask how she was doing. Ms. Michelle asked. This she, naturally, refers to Aliyah. Madeleine hurriedly answered honestly, She is now extremely dependent on the medicine you gave Ms. Michelle, and once she is out of it, she is worse than dead. Oh yeah, just now she was going crazy and begging me to kill her. Hearing this, the other end of the phone went silent. A long time before snorting, Just kill her? That would be too cheap for her! Just keep on torturing her, dont let anyone find out, and make her suffer as much as possible. Yes Ms. Michelle, please dont worry. Madeleine hurriedly agreed. Following that, he spoke with eyes, Then Ms. Michelle, you said before that you would bring me and Be to Kyoto when I finish my business for you Dont worry, what is due to you is no less. Madeleine was overjoyed, Yes, yes, yes, thank you Ms. Michelle. Click, the phone was hung up. Madeleiney back on the bed with a happy smile. See, God is really on her side! When the initial threat to Aliyah at the hospital was unsessful, Madeleine thought she would never find a chance to save Be. As a result, she met Ms. Michelle and made a deal with her. She helps to deal with Aliyah, and when the job is done, Ms. Michelle will take her and Be to Kyoto to give a new identity to start a life. Kyoto is not a ce that the Grant family can get their hands on! Madeleine has met how happy and fulfilling her future life will be! As long as shepletes all the tasks that Ms. Michelle has exined, shell be fine! When Bonnie opened her eyes, it was already the next morning. Last night she was in so much pain that she didnt even have the strength to get up, and then actually fell asleep curled up directly on the carpet. At that moment, the cell phone ced on the table vibrated. Bonnie clenched her teeth and slowly crawled to answer the phone. Bonnie? came Sebastians low, husky voice on the other end of the line, wrapped in endless lingering tenderness, Ive arrived in Reliacao, but it was midnight in Willisto when I arrived, so Im just calling you now. Well, its good to be there. Bonnie spoke up. But after just one word, Sebastian sensed something different, Are you ufortable? Chapter 705: Little life is more important Bonnies astonished eyes were rounded.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Does this man have some kind of superpower, why can she hear that something is wrong when she opens her mouth? Bonnie? said Sebastian with more than a little anxiety in his tone, Answer me. Bonnie was afraid that he was worried and could only bite her lip and be vague, Not really, its just that my back hurts a little. The tone of voice is a bit shy and embarrassed, which naturally carries off Sebastians judgment. Sorry, I was the one who wanted too much yesterday, should I find a massage therapist for you? Sebastian apologized sincerely. Bonnie hurriedly refused, Its okay, Ill just lie down for a while longer. After a pause, he changed the subject again, Are you ready to start checking today? Well, Ive been to the police station back in the day, so lets go through the files first. Sebastian responded, Ill let you know first when theres progress. Good, you should also take care of your health, eat and sleep normally. Bonnie finished admonishing, and only then hung up the phone. She tried to move her back and it still hurt badly. There was nothing left to do but to change a dress and went to the nearby hospital for a checkup. Fortunately, it was only a muscle strain, not a bone injury. The doctor took a belt for Bonnie so that she could help share the weight bearing on her lower back. Dont lift heavy objects during this recent period, and also avoid bending as much as possible to avoid causing secondary injuries. The doctor exined. Bonnie took note of them one by one, and after paying the money, she left the hospital and went straight to Coquelicot Cafe. By the time we got to the cafe, Rupert was already waiting. Seeing that she was walking strangely, I asked a question. Bonnie evaded the issue, saying only that she was slightly pushed by Aliyahst night. Her reaction was really strange, that look was clearly telling me that Madeleine was at the Grant Residence, but she refused to admit it and warned me to mind my own business or she was going to tell me to get the hell out of the Grant Residence. She must have been held by Madeleine. Rupert affirmed, So she cant expose Madeleine. Its tricky, shes on Madeleines end, and I didnt have that smooth of a search at THE Grant Residence. Bonnie furrowed her brow. Rupert looked at her with a frown and suddenly smiled, showing a mouthful of white teeth. What are youughing at, Bonnie asked him. Nothing, just remembered that you said to me confidently before that the Grant Residence side would be left to you. Rupert replied, And now I cant think of anything. I didnt expect Ms. Stewart to take Madeleines side either, with such a strong attitude. Bonnie was helpless. This time just let her hit the foot of the bed, and the next time, it may be a mistake to push her down the stairs. Bonnie didnt want to gamble with her life. Its just to catch Madeleine, theres no need to take such a risk. She still has to grow old with Sebastian and watch her five little ones grow up and start a family! Do you have any good ideas? Bonnie turned a look of help to Rupert. Rupert nodded, Anna has opened a housekeepingpany, how about you go and support it? Bonnie instantly understood what Rupert meant. If, in the name of the show, Annas people give the whole the Grant Residence a clean sweep, it would be logical to install the invisible cameras and bugs. When the timees, it will be easy to find out Madeleines trail! Then Ill call her now. Bonnie said. She dialed Annas number. Anna was full of confusion, How do you know I run a housekeepingpany, I havent given you my business card yet! Someone told me. Bonnie, knowing that Anna and Rupert had never gotten along, didnt say the name. Anna, however, drifted off with a tone of understanding, I know who it is, David told you, didnt he?! Chapter 706: Testing Bonnie couldnt help butugh when she heard this. Why are you so full of him, and now you cant think of anyone else but him? Anna denied it, Of course not, its because I only told David about it. Hmm?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Bonnies suspicious gaze was immediately ced on Rupert in front of her. At the moment Rupert is unaware of her conversation with Anna and is still rxing and drinking coffee. The perfect cheeksparable to the stars against the light, the edge of ayer of faint light, as if from the clouds came out of the gods like. Hey, Bonnie, why arent you talking? Anna asked, speaking again. Bonnies thoughts were pulled back, Oh, I was just thinking about something, so can we meetter, Ill discuss it with you specifically. Okay. Anna agreed. After hanging up the phone, Bonnie turned her attention back to Rupert, She has agreed. Thats fine, Rupert nodded and slowly stood up, then if theres nothing else, Ill go back to the hospital. Ill go downstairs with you and wait for Anna at a different clothing store, Bonnie said, standing up after her. When it came time to go downstairs, she deliberately walked behind, and then a careless moment, the bag in her hand flew out and smashed on the back of Ruperts hand! Today Bonnie is carrying a chain bag, the fine and delicate chain caught the skin on the back of Ruperts hand, making a small bruise. Ah, sorry sorry sorry! Bonnie hurriedly apologized, My back is still not well and I cant walk too easily. Its okay if you dont fall. Rupert was very generous, Be careful, dont let my cousine back and see you like this, and me me for colluding with you and not stopping you. Said, and rubbed his arms, I dont want to go to Africa to dig coal. Bonnie couldnt hold back a giggle, Hes just kidding. What a joke! Ruperts pupils widened, Its true, he sent me to Africa for two days to dig coal the year beforest! It was only two days, but it was already enough to be the most life-threatening day of Ruperts life! Digging coal is indeed quite hard. Bonnie nodded her head in agreement. Rupert still waved his hand, What ah, not digging coal hard, its horrible! Youre afraid the mine will copse? It is afraid of suddenly encountering other people who are digging for coal, they are originally dark, plus working in the mine, darker, not close enough to see. But I am white, so they can see me from a distance, so they will smile and greet me, can you imagine, walking in the dark in the mine, and suddenly a mouthful of big white teeth floating in the air in front of you! The soul will be scared off, okay! Bonnieughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes. Can you, like, stop being so funny? Is that called humor? Rupert looked at her slyly, This is obviously my sadness, okay? Seeing that Rupert looked like he was going to get angry, Bonnie hurriedly apologized and put him right. Following that, he separated from Rupert and went to a luxury store in a nearby mall to wait for Anna toe to him. While waiting, Bonnie picked out a bag and nned to give it to Anna as a gift to celebrate the opening of herpany. After all, this is the first time Anna is interested in working hard to earn money. As a result, when the checkout came, I was directly told by the cashier that the bill was waived. Chapter 707: bound to take her! Why? Bonnie was puzzled, This bag is over a hundred thousand dors and you just waived it? She asked the cashier to check again properly. If its a mistake, the cashier is likely to lose his job. But the cashiers smile is very gentle, Thats right, this is what our boss just exined, said as long as you look, not more than a million, are free to give. Hmm? What is the situation? Bonnie was all confused, Who is your boss? The owners name is Harris Adams, the cashier said, and handed Bonnie the specific information he searched out on his tablet to read, This is it. Bonnie studied carefully for a long time, but did not remember that he knew this number. Had to give the tablet back to the cashier, So where is your boss now? Here, thats the one at the door. The cashier pointed out the door. Bonnie looked in the direction of her finger and saw the man on the profile. Immediately walk over quickly, Mr. Adams hello, I think you are not mistaken, this bag Before the words were finished, Harris said with a ttering face, Miss Annie, why did you choose a bag ah, and then buy something else ah, all on my head. But I dont know you. Bonnie spoke dryly. Harris expression is still respectful, We have met before at the auction, you auctioned off Sea Elf tears, that big shot look, really made me worship. Bonnie wrinkled her brow slightly, figuring out the situation. So, this person was watching her splurge at the auction and thought she was a rich master, so she purposely spent a small amount of money to get in touch with her to seek greater benefits. This kind of close trick, Bonnie encountered a lot when abroad. But at that time she was still designer Magnolia, there are such things let George to solve. But now she cant get George to help. Because the other party to curry favor with her, is to see her for Sea Elf tears to spend money like money. But she was just helping Elise with her bid. Harris is clearly pleasing the wrong people. Bonnie didnt want Harris to lose money, so she told him the truth, Im just helping out a friend with the sign, thanks to Mr. Adams kindness, Ill pay for these myself. With that, he was ready to go in and swipe his card. But Harriss attitude is very firm, Even if its not Miss Annie you bid, it doesnt matter, I feel verypatible with you, so send you a meet and greet, its not too much, right? A meet and greet gift is it? Bonnie looked around, then took the cheapest silk scarf, Then this is it, thanks to Mr. Adams, I will wear it well. As for the bag, she still swiped her card and walked away.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. The smile on Harris face almost didnt tense up, looking at Bonnies back and gritting his teeth. Spit lightly, lie to the devil, the bidders information is clearly written on your information, and say what friends! It was an auction held by Ms. Michelle, there was no way the information could be wrong! After cursing, and secretly clenched his fist, I will not just give up, such a big piece of fat, I must take it! Said, Harris turned his head to the cashier, Next time be smart, dont say anything free, use a discount or a lottery, in any case, make here often to win goodwill, okay? Yes Mr. Adams! the cashier hurriedly nodded his head in agreement. Chapter 708: The love between the girlfriends to kill each other On this end, Bonnie and Anna have managed to meet up. She handed the bag to Anna, Congrattions, Mr. Newman. Anna bristled and corrected her name, Dont call me that, you feel like a thug, is there a slightly more elegant name? Mr. Bruno? Bonnie changed her tone from good to bad. Anna is still not quite satisfied, Forget it, you should call me by my first name, its too awkward. Bonnie shrugged her shoulders, Exactly, thats what I meant. She sat down on the bench next to her, looked at the peopleing and going in front of her, and inquired curiously, Why did you suddenly think of opening a store?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. If I remember correctly, this girl said it is best not to work for the rest of your life, when a jobless best. Anyway, Bruno is still taking care of the house, so she doesnt have to worry about it at all. Now suddenly open apany, this is topete with Bruno family property, a fight between you and me? What are you thinking about. Anna rolled her eyes at her, Dont pick on me and Bruno, okay? They are from the same mother, the rtionship is too good to be true, will not fall apart because of the family property. Bonnie hurriedly raised her hand to beckon surrender, OK, OK, OK, Im not talking nonsense, then you say, why? Because of David. Anna replied, Although David is now making a lot of money managing money and stuff, he doesnt have a formal job, and Im afraid my parents wont ept him, so Ill help him start apany. This way when youe to the door to propose marriage, you will not be difficult. After a pause, and added, But what Im telling David now is that I want to start my ownpany, and you mustnt say its wearing off. Bonnie nodded, Ill keep it to myself if you do me a favor. Anna reached out to her shoulder, Who are we with? Ill help you even if you tell the truth, say what you want me to do. Bonnie then told Anna about her n. She wants Annas staff to quietly install miniature cameras and bugs in all corners of the Grant Residence during the cleaning process. No problem. Anna agreed without saying a word, Ill arrange itter and go over to clean up this afternoon. Thanks. Bonnie winked gratefully. With that, Anna was ready to go and arrange the staff. Bonnie took her hand, Anna, are you meeting with David tonight? Anna blinked, Yeah, were living together, weve been living in my vitely, but were moving to his river view vi after a while, whats up? Nothing, Bonnie tugged at the corners of her mouth, not knowing where to start, and pulled a random excuse, I see you dont seem to be getting much rest. Absent-minded, not even realizing what he was saying. And Anna had blushed furiously. I Im resting well, dont be ridiculous, so many people, save me some face! Okay, I wont talk about it. Bonnie immediately nodded, Shall we go to dinner? Anna nodded, Its on you! At the moment Bonnie has adjusted her mood and teased Anna, Thats fine, but after this meal, I wont pay for the whole house cleaning. Anna is also not a vegetarian, directly dislike back, not to me will you install the machine all dismantled to sell money, see who is more loss! The two of you are fighting, but the atmosphere is very cordial, and their faces are full of smiles. Probably, this is the love between girlfriends to kill each other! Chapter 709: A bowl of vegetarian noodles in soup After eating, Anna also set the people up. A bus full of cleaners, all fully equipped, with rags and buckets of dirty water, ready to go. However, when they arrived at the entrance of the Grant Residence, Bonnie asked them to wait at the entrance first. She went in first toinform Aliyah.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Thats right, informing, not asking for Aliyahs consent. Because even if Aliyah does not agree, Bonnie will use Sebastians name to pressure Aliyah and force her to agree. Now this is just a matter of courtesy first and not wanting to make too much of an awkward situation. But when I walked into the Grant Residence, I learned that Aliyah was still up today. What is the situation? She then brought a ss of milk and brought it to Aliyahs room. Aliyah is lying on the bed with her eyes tightly closed as if she is in a bit of distress. Ms. Stewart, are you all right? Bonnie inquired as she stepped forward, wanting to get closer to the bed. As a result, from five meters away, Aliyahs eyes snapped open and she angrily reprimanded, Donte near me! Bonnie had to stand still and sounded helpless, I just wanted to see if there was anything wrong with you. Im fine! Aliyahs tone was cold, Tell me straight, what are you doing here? Anna opened a cleaningpany, just started, so need to take care of business, I contracted the Sunshine Vi, vi and the Grant Residence to her to clean, today cleaning the Grant Residence first. Aliyah is acquainted with Anna. How is it possible not to recognize? After all, this is the precious daughter of Willistos real estate tycoon, a golden lump spoiled for choice. Aliyah cant refute the Newman familys face, even if she doesnt want to sell Annas face. If the Grant family wants to grow again, they are bound to buynd, and to buynd, they have to cooperate with the Newman family. The rtionship between the gentry is inextricable and closely linked. So Aliyah agreed, Hurry up and clean up, then go away, I have to rest. Bonnie responded and left. Not muchter, another bowl of vegetarian noodle soup came upstairs and ced it on Aliyahs bedside table, I asked the maid, you havent eaten sincest night, dont starve your body, there are still decades toe. With a vague nod to Aliyah, Bonnie left. She couldnt make it too clear, after all Madeleine was still in the Grant Residence and there was a risk of being discovered. After delivering the vegetarian noodle soup, Bonnie went to arrange the group of cleaners to work. And in the room, Aliyah gritted her teeth and slowly sat up. The quilt slipped off, revealing the blood-stained skin underneath. These are scratched outst night, most of them have already scarred, but the particrly deep ces are still oozing blood, with vague signs of pus. The pain came overwhelmingly, making Aliyah unable to get up. She nced at the vegetarian noodles in soup on the bedside table, hesitated for a long time, but shuddered and picked it up, taking a big bite into her mouth. I dont know if it was because she was hungry or because Bonnies cooking was already very good, but Aliyah thought the bowl of noodles was delicious. After eating, a warm feeling radiated from the stomach in all directions, and the pain seemed to be reduced by a few points. Aliyahy back down on the bed and fell into a deep sleep. Bonnie was downstairs with the cleaners cleaning up, chatting with Anna on one side. This is the blindfold, after all, said it is to Anna support, it is necessary to do a full set. In front of the Grant Residence maid, Bonnie deliberately stern face, Although it is a show, but also paid, to clean up a little, you know? Chapter 710: The mezzanine of the grocery room Anna nodded her head cooperatively and made an OK gesture than. Do not worry, to ensure that you are satisfied, although mypany has just opened, but looking for professionals, a hundred years of dust and dirt can give you brush clean! Hearing this, a maid came up embarrassed, Miss Newman, may I ask if its true that a hundred years of dust and dirt can be taken care of? Of course, as long as the dirt is formed afterwards and does not destroy the molecryer, it can be brushed clean for you. Anna patted her chest to assure that The maid was overjoyed, Thats great, the grocery room in the garden is especially dirty, especially the cabs and walls, those gardeners dont clean up after work, and now its impossible to clean up, please send someone from Miss Newman to check it out. Hearing this, Anna was dumbfounded. No, she was just talking about it, how can there really be this kind of old dirt? Anna had to turn her pitiful gaze to Bonnie. Bonnie held back herughter and reached out to give her a push, her long raven eyshes quivering, What are you waiting for? Hurry up and send someone over to clean up, dont ruin the sign. okay. Anna was aggrieved beyond measure, but had to call for a cleanup. By the time she got to that grocery room, Annas jaw was dropping. What the hell, can you call this stale dirt? This is simply dirt into a fine OK! The floor was thickly piled up with mud and fertilizer, and the original color of the floor tiles could not be seen at all. Dont even say the wall, flowery and green, the corner of the mosquitomp is also wrapped in the corpse of flying insects. It brought the cleaners to tears. Bonnie also sucked in a breath of cold air. She hurriedly pulled Annas arm, You let them just deal with it casually, at least save your face as a cleaningpany, Ill help you find a stageter. I knew you were the best. Anna immediately hugged Bonnie and gave her a kiss on the cheek. Please be more reserved, Im not interested in women. Bonnie said as she wiped her face in disgust.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Anna heheughs, but then barks several kisses, I do not care, see you so good, I want to break you! After about half an hour, Bonnie saw that it was about time, so she called off the two cleaners. Frowning at this small house for a long time, directly demolished it, so dirty, even if it is cleaned is quite an eyesore. Oh yes, didnt fortune teller Erika sayst time that its best not to put a wooden grocery room in the garden, it will affect the health of the family, and its good to tear it down. Anna is cuddling next to it. Huh? The Grant Residence maid froze, But this is the grocery room, if we tear it down, there will be no ce to put the gardeners tools. Fixing a new one, of course, just in time to show Sebastian my architectural design when he gets back. Bonnie said. Bonnie immediately had people move things outside. Those gardening paraphernalia were carried outside just as they were. Soon the grocery room became empty and all seemed a few degrees more open. The ce that was cluttered a moment ago is now particrly smooth and everything can be seen at a nce. But Bonnie found something wrong at this time, pointing to the wall against the inside, Is there a mezzanine behind this? Otherwise, why look at the grocery room from the outside, and look inside, the area is not proportional, the inside is obviously arge part of the smaller! Thinking, Bonnie will reach out and intend to push the wall to see. Chapter 711: Preparing to check Just as her hand touched it, Aliyahs sharp, anxious questioning voice came from behind her, What are you doing?! Bonnie turned her head and looked at Aliyah, who was wearing long sleeves and pants in front of her, I see that there seems to be a mezzanine behind this one, and I want to push it open to see. There is no sandwich! Aliyah categorically denied, Its just an extrayer of instion, so it seems thicker. The grocery room needs to be insted too? Bonnie was even more puzzled. Aliyah deadpanned, What, are you questioning what I said now? As she said this, Aliyahs expression had tightened, staring dead at Bonnie, lest she might reach out and push against the wall again. If anyone had been paying attention at this time, they would have noticed that Aliyahs whole body was trembling slightly. Half because of the fear of Bonnie discovering the secret behind the wall; half because of the pain. Just now when she received Madeleines call, she rushed downstairs to change her clothes, and now her whole body hurts like hell and her eyes are cking out. This is my house, I didnt say demolish, no one is allowed to move! Aliyah clenched her teeth and braced herself. Bonnie bowed her head in silence for a moment, thenpromised, Okay, then I wont touch it, you guys, just move all this stuff back. The Grant Residences maids immediately stuffed the things they had moved out back in. Only after watching this done did Aliyah turn around and leave. Bonnie watched her back, pondering. Soon, the other cleaners finished their tasks and all gathered in the garden.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Let me walk you out. Bonnie said. Putting the cleaners all on the bus, Bonnie went to Annas car, Go to a nearby restaurant and eat something random? Good. Anna nodded her head in agreement. When she got to the restaurant, she asked, Bonnie, why dont you just unpack thatpartment? Aliyah is so nervous, obviously there is a ghost! She smells very strongly of medicine. Bonnie wrinkled her clear willow eyebrows, Shes hurt. But all the meals in the Grant Residence today are spicy, which means no one knows Aliyah is injured. In other words, the injury that Aliyah deliberately concealed was rted to Madeleine, and to this mezzanine. I cant do anything rash, or Sebastian will be upset if anything happens to her. Bonnie fully considered. But what if Madeleine runs away if you dont do something? Anna was a little anxious. Dont worry about that, Bonnie waved her hand, shes not going anywhere for a while, otherwise it would be a waste of a good threatening pawn in Aliyah. For Madeleine now, the most dangerous ce is the safest ce. Not to mention that Bonnie didnt act as if she had sensed the clues. Im going to go to the hospital and get some things. Bonnie said, You can eat by yourself, swipe my card. Anna followed and stood up, You do not eat that I also do not eat, a person is not interesting, I better go home to David. Mentioning David again, Bonnies eyes obscured a few points. She thought about it and told Anna, Actually, Erika called me this morning and said she had done a fortune telling on David and said he was having a bloodbath today. What?! Anna was immediately anxious, Then why didnt you say so earlier! She immediately pulled out her cell phone to call David to make sure he was safe. Bonnie stopped her, her tone helpless, Wait a minute, Im not done talking yet. By the time youre done, David might have had a car ident! Chapter 712: What did you take? Once Davids business was involved, Anna was as nervous as if she had lost her soul. You also underestimate Erikas ability, she is at least fortune teller Erika, are calcted to have a disaster, do not help to resolve? Bonnie added. Right oh. Anna pped her head, So now its dissolved, right? Bonnie hesitates, Sort of, but not really. What do you mean? Annas heart, which had just been put into her stomach, was raised again, So David is still at risk of something happening now?! Looking at Bonnies desire to say something, Anna is anxious to die! And see the atmosphere baked almost, Bonnie only slowly said, is today is fine, but need you to go back to see where he has bruises on his body, Erika and then help him dissolve in the evening. Because Erika is always urate, Anna is convinced of this. She immediately had to go back to David to find the bruises. Remember, never let him know youre looking for scars, or it wont work. Bonnie admonished again. Anna made an OK gesture and left directly. And Bonnie went to the hospital. She got Ruperts assistant to prescribe some inhaled anesthetic, the kind that makes you pass out if you smell it. When the assistant handed it to Bonnie, she also gave extra instructions, Mrs. Grant, you must be careful to use it so that no one else knows about it, or it will be bad if you are counted. Okay, thank you. Bonnie put away the anesthetic and turned to walk out of Ruperts office. But unexpectedly, I met Elise on the bench at the entrance. Annie, Elise greeted, tilting her head, I saw you earlier, but I didnt feel like bothering you because you seemed to be busy. With that, he dropped his gaze to Bonnies bag again, Are you here to prescribe the medication? Yeah. Bonnie nodded, patted her bag, and lowered her voice, Dont let anyone hear you. Elise nodded her head cooperatively, What kind of drug is it that makes you so nervous? The medicine that no one can know about. Bonnie said, then pulled the medicine out of her bag and handed it to Elise to look at.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Wound cream? Elise tugged at the corner of her mouth, Why shouldnt anyone know about this? This is my husbands hospital, ah, by his knowledge, will certainly pursue my injury, it was not a big deal, by him a big deal. Bonnie finished her exnation with a straight face and shyly hooked her lips, I dont want him to worry too much. You and Mr. Grant have a really good rtionship. Elise suppressed theplications under her eyes andmented. Two people who like each other together, of course they will be good to each other. Bonnie opened her mouth, Youll know when you have a boyfriend. A boyfriend? Elise thought for a moment and reared her smile, I should have one soon. After Bonnie disappears, Williams heart in that ce, its her turn to live in. Its gettingte, I have to go home. Bonnie stood up, Miss Pearce you should hurry back to the ward and rest too. Elise stood up from the goodness of her heart. She and Bonnie walked together to the elevator room. Two elevators open at the same time on this floor. Bonnie goes to the first floor and Elise goes to the top floor, so the two sit separately. Waiting for the elevator doors to close, Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief, opened thepartment of her bag, and nced at the narcotics inside. Chapter 713: Had I known I would not have checked Back at the Grant Residence with the anesthetic, Bonnie looked as if nothing had happened. She finished her dinner and went for a walk in the garden, trimming the bushes under the guidance of the gardener. I also received a call from Anna during that time. Annas voice was overwhelmed with excitement, Thats divine Bonnie! I saw a small bruise on the back of Davids hand. Left-handed right-handed? Left hand. Bonnie was silent. The tiny bruise on her left hand is exactly the same as the one she got on the back of Ruperts hand today. Plus Anna said that the matter of opening apany was only told to David, but she heard about it from Ruperts mouth Its true, Rupert is David! Bonnie, why dont you say something? Is the injury in this position dangerous? Anna was still anxiously waiting for an answer. Bonnie came back to her senses, Its okay, Erika said its okay as long as its a hand or foot, and its easy to crack, you just bite his left hand. Thats too easy, isnt it? Anna was a little unconvinced, Dont you perfume me. Of course its not perfunctory, its the same as when chopsticks fall on the floor and get hit, as long as someone hits them three times, its a beating. Bonnie exined in a serious manner. Having taken a beating, even if the spell is broken. Seems to make sense, Anna believed, so Ill go now! After hanging up the phone, Bonnie raised her eyes again to look at the grocery room. She got not too much narcotics, so she couldnt just splurge and had to make sure Madeleine was in the grocery room before she could do it directly. So now its in the observation phase.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie stayed in the garden until eight oclock in the evening, but there was no movement in the grocery room. She had to call it quits and went back to Sebastians room. Luckily, from the floor-to-ceiling window of Sebastians room, you can also see the grocery room in the garden. Bonnie quietly turned the camera behind the screen curtain toward the grocery room, lest she miss something. I finished this before going to take a shower. When it came out again, Sebastian happened to call. How was your day? Through the phone, Sebastians voice is still low and husky, rich in maism, making people leave behind the worries of the day for a moment. Its good. Bonnie reported, Anna started a cleaningpany for David, and I held the fort. A cleaningpany for David? Sebastian was shocked, And David agreed? Although only one word was omitted, for Bonnie, who already knew the truth, it was a big hole in the sky. Shey back on the bed and fiddled with her long hair, You know that, dont you? What? Sebastian tried to y dumb. Rupert is David, Ive verified that and can tell Anna now, Bonnie said. Bonnie, dont do this. Sebastians tone was sincere and helpless. Bonnies voice softened, And I know I cant do that, once I say it, its over for both of them. After a pause, he added, But if you already knew, why didnt you tell me? You and Anna are BFFs, of course Im worried. Sebastian replied, Sorry Bonnie, Rupert is my cousin and an even better brother. So Rupert asked him to keep his mouth shut, and he had to agree. If Id known that, I wouldnt have bothered to verify it. Bonnie let out a long sigh, I was really worried that I would identally say something. Chapter 714: To catch a fish in a jar! Youve always been tight lipped, I trust you. Sebastians tone was full of determination. Why do you trust me so much? Sebastian replied, Because youve been around me for so long, and if I hadnt poked thest window, youd still be nning to continue hiding your true identity, which means youre particrly stoic and able to keep secrets. Bonnie: It always felt like it wasnt apliment to her! Well, Ill keep it a secret as long as I can, but the paper certainly wont hold up. Bonnie said. Sebastian hmmmed, Ruperts already on it, dont worry. As for what kind of treatment, even Sebastian doesnt know. Bonnie didnt press the issue further. Just work it out in anyway. The two then made small talk about a number of things and watched for an hour of phone calls. It wasnt until Bonnies phone was so hot that she was ready to hang up the phone. Arent you forgetting something? Sebastian reminded. Bonnie froze in her tracks, What is it? A couple hanging up on each other should have some indication, right? Sebastian continued to remind. What do you want to show? Sebastian smiled very softly on the other end of the phone, It depends on you, Bonnie, once in a while you need to take the initiative, its always me selling out, its tiring too, Bonnie, you move too? Boom, Bonnies cheeks were scarlet. She was pretty sure that Sebastian must be driving again! But if she goes along with it, Sebastian will definitely bite back at her for being impure. This treacherous man! Im sleepy, good night! Bonnie pretended not to listen and cut off all of Sebastians expectations. Sebastian also knows that his little girl is thin-skinned, and if he continues to ask questions, Im afraid he will be annoyed. Only responded, Okay, good night. And a second before hanging up the phone, but heard the sound of flying kisses like mosquitoes buzzing on the other end of the line. With that, the phone hung up. Sebastian looked at the phone screen that had gone out, and the corners of his lips widened. With that, only then did he push open the door and go to the next doors file room. Mr. Grant, why are you up again? The assistant who was helping to look through the files saw it and sounded shocked, Youve only been off for less than two hours. Im fine, keep looking into it, and find out sooner so I can go back to Willisto. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Bonnie and the five little ones are still waiting for him at Willisto! After five days at the Grant Residence, Bonnie finally saw Madeleines face! What she didnt expect was that Madeleine had been hiding in the grocery room for the past five days and had nevere out. Butst night in the middle of the night, she disappeared from behind the garden bushes in disguise. Bonnie ran behind a bush and looked, and boy, was there a dog hole! See that the dog hole is still very new, should be Madeleine deliberately plowed out. This dog hole is connected to the back of the Grant Residence, where the greenery is so lush that even the eye in the sky cannot prate. Its no wonder Rupert wasnt able to find out where Madeleine left off earlier. And look at Madeleine that is not slow to leave the way, should be out to do things, wille back again. Once this was determined, Bonnie was ready to catch a fish in a barrel!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She drove and went to find George. When he arrived at the hotel and pushed open the door, looking at the bed lying motionless George, Bonnies heart stuttered. Chapter 715: Still he is more like big brother The man in front of him was far from the George Bonnie remembered. Bone thin, stubble filled face, and a strong smell of alcohol. Lying motionless on the bed as if he were dead. Bonnie rushed over to check her nostrils and breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, still alive. Dont be such a wreck, get up and eat something. Bonnie held out her hand toward him. Hearing the voice, George slowly opened his eyes but in pain, Annie, just leave me alone and let me wait here to die, Im not much use anyway. Bonnie almostughed. Look at you, its just that you met a scumbag, as if you hadnt met one before. George painfully handed her a sultry look. Thank you, I feel even worse inside now! I mean, you used to be able to pull yourself together and get into your next rtionship quickly, so howe you cant now? Bonnie exined. George covered his face in pain and sighed. Im not like this because I cant walk away from the pain Sami brought me. Bonnie wrinkled her clear eyebrows, And why is that? If I hadnt gotten that son of a bitch Sami, nothing would have happened to you and Damon. Georges eyes were filled with guilt. It was so close, so close that Bonnie and Damon died! George said, some pain hammered his head, You say I have met so many scum, how is it that I can not polish the eyes? You do have a bad eye. Bonniemented sincerely. After a pause, and a change of tone, but its not your fault, meet someone wrong, in the future, grow a heart, and besides, Damon and I are not okay, dont always me yourself. But Bonnie red at him, But what ah, if you really feel sorry, bute to see me and Damon ah, what is the use of hiding here, hurry over to eat, eat to see Damon! She turned and walked to the couch in the living room and sat down, cing the breakfast she had bought on the coffee table. George hesitated for a moment before getting up and going for breakfast. Bonnie urged him to take a shower, shave off his beard, and change his clothes before she led him to the Sunshine Vi. Damon was able to walk on the ground after a week of recuperation. He is ying hide and seek in the garden with Erika and Joanna, and Andrew and Lukas. Andrew became a ghost and was responsible for catching them. Damon probably did not y this game with others abroad before, so he hid poorly and actually just hid behind a bush, with the edges of his clothes showing. Andrew passed by, but ignored it and caught Erika and Joanna hiding in the tarp, then pulled out Lukas in the giant flower pot.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Wow, I cant believe I didnt get caught! Damon was especially happy, his eyes were shining, Then I win! Andrew cool hands in his pockets, Congrattions, then the four of us todays snacks go to you. Damon, however, shook his head, I dont want your snacks, just as long as you want to y with me every day! When he was abroad, he was always alone at home, and it was lonely! That sincere tone of voice suddenly made the atmosphere a bit melodramatic. Made the always cold and cool Andrew face crossed a touch of unnatural, a small voice muttered, I should have known I would have arrested you first, save you to make a request. The heart is thinking, so lovingly touched, not at all like a big brother. He is still more like a big brother! Chapter 716: It’s all up to you Looking at the five little ones ying so happily, Bonnies heart is also sweet level. She waved toward a few little ones, Babes, look who I brought over here! Hearing this, George rushed to the next bush to hide. But the sharp-eyed Erika had already found him, like a little butterfly, and jumped directly into Georges arms, Uncle George, you havent visited us for a long time! George saw that he couldnt hide, so he just squeezed out a smile, Yes yes, Ive been a little busytely, so Im not avable. Youre not busy dating again, are you? Erika wrinkled her tiny willow eyebrows, I told youst time, all the people Ive mettely are bad dates, stay away! This was supposed to be just a daily greeting from Erika. But when he heard the three words rotten, George suddenly can not tense emotions, wow a cry out. Its all his rotten love that got Annie and Damon into that mess! Oops, dont cry, the real peach wille out after a while, dont worry. Erika was shocked and hurriedly spoke to soothe. Damon, on the other hand, ran over and handed George his handkerchief with a gentle tone, Uncle George, this is brand new, I havent used it yet. Damon, why are you being so nice, ooooooooooooooooo, I feel even more sorry for you! George cried with snot bubblesing out of his nose. Where there is still the appearance of the demon beauty, living off a kindergarten ss children. Damon ended up wiping his nose and tears! Bonnie was disgusted and amused, and kicked him with her foot, Come on, if you feel sorry, hurry up and get the gift out. Beforeing to the Sunshine Vi, Bonnie also grabbed George and went to the mall to buy a lot of toys. George hurriedly went to the car and carried it down and distributed it to the five little ones one by one. Each toy is cast in the right ce. Thank you Uncle George, we love it! Damon held up the PS4 game console in his hand and smiled to reveal a mouthful of sticky teeth. Georges mood was also healed by the smile. Within noon, it was back to the way it was. Since were okay, lets stay at the Sunshine Vi for lunch, we have work to do this afternoon. Bonnie said. Georges eyes widened in shock as he understood, So youre so much, to get me pumped up, just to get me to work, huh? Dont take the heart of a gentleman, Bonnie rolled her eyes, I could have left you to decay and gotten a new assistant. George hurried over to hold her arm, Im joking, dont be angry, dont look for a new assistant, after all, such a beautiful and capable assistant, the world except me you find the second. Then you eat more, eat your fill and work for me. Bonnie said and put a piece of meat into Georges bowl, Hurry up and eat! It is clearly a fierce tone, but it is doing the most gentle thing. The five little ones looked at each other and sighed in their hearts in unison. Its so worthy of a mommy! And it was only after dinner that Bonnie spoke of her ns and calctions. She wanted Georges help in making an automatic spray device that would immediately hit Madeleine with an anesthetic and knock her out as soon as she got into the Grant Residence through that dog hole.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Its up to you, after all, youre the big man in mechanical engineering, get it done before dark, no problem, right? Bonnie said. Chapter 717: Bring it to you! Its just a little something that George could easily do. But he was a little puzzled, Just get it done before it gets dark? If its not dark Madeleine will go back to it. With that, he was ready to urge Bonnie to hurry back to the Grant Residence to keep watch. Theres no hurry, Bonnie waved her hand, shes not going to offer herself openly now that shes sensed Im looking for her. Isnt that asking for death? So, it must wait until its dark and the people in the Grant Residence are resting before they move. Then Ill get a grip. George immediately began to work on it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The Sunshine Vi was very well equipped with tools, and with Georges superb skills, the instation was ready in less than an hour. And George also did a remote reminder function, as long as that side triggers the organ, Bonnies phone will vibrate pop-up window to remind. Tough break. Bonnie patted Georges shoulder. George smiled and wiped the smear of motor oil off his cheek, So whats your reward when I get the job done? What do you want? Bonnie asked him. George rubbed his hands together, Didnt Erika say that Im about to have a real peach blossom recently, so you can ask her to carefully calcte the day and ce? So he went to prepare a sack, from morning to night squatting in that ce and so on. Once waiting for the positive peach blossom, immediately knocked out set home! Are you trying to be a human trafficker? Bonnie rolled her eyes. After giving George a serious lecture, Bonnie was ready to drive back to the Grant Residence. Just as I arrived at the garage, I was hugged by the pink doughnuts feet. When I looked down, it was little Joanna with tears in her eyes. And not far away, is not close, but still full of sadness and grief of the remaining four little ones. Mommy, are you leaving again? little Joanna choked out, pearly tears snapping and hitching to the floor, But you just got back and you stayed for four hours and fifty minutes. Fifty-one minutes. Andrew corrected from behind, pinching his watch. Lukas also ran up to him, always gentle, his eyes were also red, Mommy, didnt you say its okay to go back to the Grant Residence before it gets dark, stay with us more, okay? Bonnies heart melted at once. When you do the math, this really seems to be the longest shes been apart from her little ones. She has been staying at the Grant Residence for a week now because she wants to catch Madeleine. Today was the first time I went back to the Sunshine Vi to see the kids, and I stayed for four hours and fifty-one minutes. No wonder the little ones are so shy of her. Why would she not want to stay? But not catching Madeleine means there are uncontroble risks around them. Even if you are with a few little ones, it is hard to sleep and eat. Little Joanna listen, Bonnie squatted down and tenderly wiped away the tears on little Joannas face, Mommy will be back in a few days, and then we will go on an autumn trip together, okay? Really? Little Joanna stopped crying immediately when she heard she could go on a fall trip! Bonnie nodded heavily, Really, when the timees to go to your favorite cloud rice reservoir, Uncle George does not have a set of automatic fishing device, when we take to fish, baked fish to eat! Hey, George cried beside him, thats what Ive researched for shark fishing, isnt it a bit too big for you to take to the reservoir for fishing? Its idle, Bonnie ignored him, and its going to rust if you dont use it, so bring it on! Chapter 718: Got Madeleine! Bonnie drove back to the Grant Residence after the little ones were tucked away. After putting the device in ce, he went back to the room to rest. By the time it was around 12pm, the phone suddenly started vibrating, indicating that the device had been triggered! Bonnie got up with a carp and rushed to the dog hole in the garden and saw Madeleine, half inside and half outside. Oh no, to be precise, Madeleine with an easy face. At this moment Madeleine has fallen into a deepa because of the inhtion of anesthetics. Bonnie rushed to get the prepared rope to tie her up, and then called Rupert toe over. Just the dog hole, let Rupert drag Madeleine out. You find a ce to lock her up and Ill be right over. Bonnie said. She was still wearing her pajamas, so she had to go change. Good. Rupert immediately carried Madeleine away. Bonnie stood up, intending to go back to her room on the second floor. Thats when out of the corner of my eye I caught a glimpse of the white medicine bottle in the dog hole.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. A small one with the three words painkiller written on it. Is this Madeleines stuff? She bent down and picked it up, took it back to her room, and didnt care much about it, just put it on the table. Once youve changed, leave the Grant Residence directly. Rupert had Madeleine locked up in the basement of a vi in his name. When Bonnie looked for it, she thought it would be just a very ordinary basement. It turned out that after entering, there were all kinds of things to clean up people, and even iron chairs for torture. You have this fetish in your private life? Bonnie asked with aplicated expression. Rupert hurriedly exined, Dont get me wrong, its not my fetish, its just for torturing business spies. The Grant Group is now unique and will inevitably attract jealousy, and it is inevitable that there will be business spies. And to get the truth out of those spies, sometimes you have to use some real tricks. But thats against thew, right? Bonnie mumbled. The words just fell, Rupert proudly raised his chest, Then you also too underestimate me, I am a miracle doctor, okay! So what? So I will avoid all the key areas ah, so that the other side can not hold my evidence, but painful to break down. Rupert exined. Bonnie opened her mouth, but in the end no words came out, just a thumbs up for Rupert. As she was talking, Madeleines eyes slowly opened. She first looked around in confusion, and finally her eyes fell on Bonnie and Rupert, and instantly reacted as if she had been hit in the head. Shes been caught! Let go of me! Madeleine was furious beyond belief and struggled desperately. If I were you, I wouldnt act rashly now, Rupert reminded, you have a live knot in your hand, the more you struggle, the tighter it tightens, thest person who didnt listen was strangled so much you could see the bones. Hearing this, Madeleine did notice a sharp pain at her wrist. She stopped struggling. Let go of me quickly, or you will absolutely regret it. Madeleine said. Bonnie is not a fool, of course she will not really let go of her. It was so hard to catch, if you let go, it is to let the tiger return to the mountain ah. With that in mind, he walked up to Madeleine and opened his mouth to ask, What agreement did you make with Ms. Stewart that she would stand by you unconditionally and cover for you in every way? Chapter 719: It’s a living mommy hey Asked this question, Madeleines eyes shed with anger. Oh yes, how she forgot the ace in the hole, Aliyah! As long as Aliyah is around, why should she worry about not getting out of here? And in the face of Bonnies questioning, Madeleines tone was very t, What else can it be because, of course, Aliyah likes me, so thats why she wants to protect me ah. Dont you lie, Bonnie wrinkled her clear willow eyebrows, what did you threaten her with? Are you curious? Madeleine raised her eyes and looked at Bonnie quietly, Well, you can ask her yourself.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Bonnie: Clearly this is just not going to let up. Bonnie had to set her sights on Rupert and asked, Why dont you help me pry her mouth open, and Ill go back to Ms. Stewart and ask for rification. Okay, put it on me. Rupert nodded and sent Bonnie away. But after Bonnie left the vi, she was in no hurry to return to the Grant Residence. She drove back to the Sunshine Vi. Anyway, now that Madeleine has been captured, just wait until dawn and go to Aliyah and ask for rification. The best thing to do now is to go and spend time with her little ones! So the next morning, when the five youngsters got up, they found Bonnie sleeping next to them. The faces looked at each other for a long time before they came back to their senses. This doesnt seem to be a dream hey! Its true, I just touched it and mommy is hot, which means its alive. But how can I still be a little bit in disbelief, because I pinch myself without any pain at all! Stupid, because thats my thigh youre pinching! The five little ones chattered like little sparrows and woke up Bonnie who was sleeping. She blinked her eyes and woke up. Then he stretched out his arms, his voice still a bit hoarse from waking up, Come over and let mommy hold you. Erika and Joanna looked at each other and without saying a word, they jumped into Bonnies arms. Lukas also smiled and went over and took Bonnies hand. As for Andrew, he had a cool little face, but his eyes were clearly trying to get closer. Seeing this, Damon pushed Andrew a hand, sandwiched him between himself and Bonnie, so Andrew did not want to hug also have to hug. Bonnie made out with them for a while. Then only to get up and urge them, Is it time to go to school today ah, quickly change clothes, mommy send you to kindergarten. Now that Damons injury is healed, its time for him to go to kindergarten. The most critical thing is that the winter break ising in one month, so if you dont hurry up and go to kindergarten, youll have to wait until next spring. Several little ones actually enjoy going to kindergarten. But today, when I heard this, none of them moved, instead they hugged Bonnie even tighter. Bonnie knew what they were thinking and patted their little heads, Hurry up, or Mommy wont pick you up from school this afternoon. Mommy, youll pick us up from school? little Joannas eyes suddenly shone brightly, like amethyst. Bonnie nodded, Yeah, pick you guys up from school, then well have dinner and sleep together. Although not explicitly stated, several little ones understood. Mommy is going back to live in the Sunshine Vi! Thats great! I was so motivated that I jumped up from the bed and started to go change into my kindergarten uniform. Bonnie also got up and went upstairs to change into a set of clothes before returning downstairs for breakfast. Chapter 720: No wonder she didn’t wait for the medicine It has been a long time since I saw Bonnie, Donna is also to excited, so specially prepared a super deluxe breakfast. It was so exaggerated that the entire dining table was filled. Donna, I cant finish this much even if Im a big eater. Bonnie cried andughed. Donna smiled, Its okay, see what you like to eat, pick what you like and Ill split the rest with the other servants. Bonnie was relieved to know that it would not be wasted, and picked out her usual pumpkin toast and hot milk. Mrs. Grant your tastes are really set in stone. Donna said with a smile. Next to Lukas immediately helped to answer, Yes, because my mommy is a dedicated person, like from one to the other, so even the taste is the same. Well, its good to be from one to the other! Donna smiled with wrinkles piling up on her face. Bonnies cheeks burned a little, and she buried her head in her toast, not saying anything. After breakfast, the five little ones were sent to kindergarten. Only then did we turn back to the Grant Residence.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. When I first arrived at the Grant Residence, I saw the maid with her head open, and the blood all over her body was really shocking. Whats going on here? Bonnie asked in surprise. The maids eyes poured down with tears, I just wanted to bring Ms. Stewart breakfast, but just as I entered, she hit me with something and told me to get lost. So manic? Bonnie wrinkled her eyebrows, You go to the hospital first to bandage it, this is a work injury, when the timees, after taking the examination report, I will give youpensation. When they heard that there waspensation, the maids felt a little better. After thanking Bonnie, the maid was assisted to the hospital. And Bonnie lifted her steps up the stairs. She was going to go straight to Aliyahs room, but remembering how miserable the maid had just been, she retreated back to Sebastians room and looked for his thick down jacket. Sebastian is an expert in the field, and the down jacket, which was only up to her knees, turned into a longer version on her, covering even her feet. With a thick biker helmet on his head and ready to go, he walked into Aliyahs room. Pressed not yet reacted, arge object towards Bonnie smashed over. The good thing is that Bonnie is well prepared and has a thick down jacket to do cushioning, so the smash does not hurt at all. Snapping- The object fell to the ground and broke into many pieces. Bonnie swept up, avoiding the debris on the floor, and walked over to the bed, looking at Aliyah, who was covered in cold sweat and pale as a sheet, You dont seem to be feeling well, do you need me to take you to the hospital? You less less to pretend! Aliyah struggled to catch her breath, forcing her whole body to resist the bone-chilling itch, Get out! I cant leave for a while, Bonnie moved a stool and sat down next to Aliyah, I came over here specifically to talk to you. But Aliyahs mind is now so full of pain that she cant think straight, Im not in the mood. Madeleine is in my grasp. Bonnie said softly, You have nothing more to fear, you can talk to me about anything. What?! Aliyah was struck by lightning and trembled all over. When did you get her? Aliyah questioned out of breath! This response really took Bonnie by surprise, It wasst night, around 1am. Aliyah trembled even more. No wonder, no wonder she didnt wait for Madeleine to deliver the medicinest night, originally because Madeleine was caught by Bonnie! Chapter 721: It’s not always this lucky After holding out all night, Aliyahs sanity was on the verge of copse. She reached straight out and grabbed Bonnie by the neck, Where did you get her? Give her to me, now! People are no different from psychopaths when they are having a crazy breakdown. Because of this, Bonnie could not break free, and she could not breathe! Ms. Stewart! Good at this time the butler rushed in and hurriedly stopped Aliyah, This is Mr. Grants fiancee, you must not be afraid to be impulsive! If Mr. Grant knew that the woman he loved was being treated like this, he would be furious! Aliyah was stopped and fell back onto the bed, gasping for air. Bonnie, on the other hand, dropped to the carpet with her legs weak, coughing desperately. Thats awful! Miss Annie, Ill take you downstairs first. The butler then helped Bonnie downstairs. After arriving downstairs, seeing that Bonnies neck was pinched very badly and even her trachea was a bit injured, the housekeeper dared not dy and rushed to take Bonnie off to the hospital again. Shit, if something really goes wrong, Mr. Grant will kill someone. In the Grant Residence, Aliyahy on the bed for a long time, and finally got over it. She stumbles out of bed and tries to find Bonnie to ask where Madeleine is. This is how I learned that Madeleine had been taken to the hospital by the housekeeper. Who gave her permission to leave! Hurry up and get her back! Aliyah shouted hysterically. That messy hair, because of the pain and hideous distortion of the face, where there is usually elegant noblewomans appearance. The servants craned their necks in fear and all ran away in a flurry. Aliyah ran to Sebastians room again, trying to find out if there were any clues to Madeleines whereabouts. But just as she walked in, she saw the familiar little pill bottle on the desk. This, isnt this the medicine Madeleine gave herst time! Aliyah rushed over, poured out one and looked at it, and after determining that it was the medicine he wanted, he hurriedly dry swallowed one. The pain in the body was quickly relieved for the most part. Finally, alive again! And only when she got back to her senses did Aliyah start to check the amount in the pill bottle. This time Madeleine is quite generous, giving a ten-day supply. Except for the one she just ate, there are still nine days left. Nine days, and as long as she finds Madeleine within those nine days, she can keep getting the medicine! Bonnie was sent to the private hospital of the Grant Group. This kind of injury of course cannot be shown to others, so she sought out Rupert. And when the examination was done, Rupert drew a breath of surprise. If Ms. Stewarts hands had been any heavier at the time, your tracheal cartge would have been fractured.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. It is particrly difficult to heal a fracture in this position, and having surgery can be a huge ordeal for the patient. The throat may even have to be cut and the artificial trachea reced due to other factors! That serious? The housekeeper was afraid, Ms. Stewart was out of control, she certainly did not mean it, Mr. Robertson, you must not say that to Mr. Grant, or Mr. Grant will definitely be angry. Bonnie also waved her hand, Its not a fracture, I have no intention of pursuing it, dont worry. Its serious even if its not broken! Rupert emphasized, I can keep this from my cousin, but you need to go back and inform Ms. Stewart that the more serious it is, the better, so she doesnt suddenlye down dead again. This time it was a close call. What about next time? Can Bonnie be so lucky every time? Chapter 722: Annie, let’s talk The housekeeper, covered in sweat, agreed repeatedly. Seeing that the intimidation warning is almost done, then waved his hand, Okay, then you go out first, I will give her a nebulizer treatment. Because the injury was to the trachea, anti-inmmatory and analgesic drugs need to be nebulized and then inhaled. Once Rupert had mixed the medication, he handed the nebulizer mask to Bonnie. Bonnie cooperated by covering her face and speaking in a jarring voice, Did you pry any secrets from Madeleines mouth? Stop talking! Rupert red at her, Do you still want the trachea or not! Bonnie blinked her long, slender raven eyshes and meekly shut her mouth. But the hands were not idle, tapping rapidly on the screen. Then type out a line and hand it to Rupert to read. Cso what did you ask for? Rupert: This woman, really endless, can not honestly first do nebulization? Without waiting for an answer, Bonnie had to keep typing again. Havent asked yet, she seems determined to wait for someone toe and save her, so she keeps her mouth shut, and if I ask too much, shell just hurt herself or y dead. Rupert said. That handsome face was full of helplessness. Apparently Madeleine was so reckless because she was sure that Rupert would not really kill her or leave her to die. Bonnie thought for a moment and typed another line. CShe has an aplice? Rupert shook his head, Im not too sure for the time being, in any case, you need to be careful, for fear that she runs away, I also arranged threeyers ofbination locks, plus bodyguards to guard. Not to mention Madeleine, even rats cant run out! As a result, Ruperts phone vibrated just as the words left his mouth. It was a text message from the vis bodyguard. [Mr. Robertson, there are rats running out of the basement, can I go get some rat poison? Rupert: He pressed out the phone screen and pretended that there was no such thing. Coughing softly, he added, Anyway, Madeleine is safe in my hands and will not escape. CEh, hard for you to ask again properly. As we speak, Bonnies nebulization is almost done. But to get wellpletely, it will take at least a week. No loud talking during this period, and avoid squeezing the blood vessels twice. Rupert admonished. Bonnie nodded and was about to open her mouth to say yes, but remembered his admonition and shut up. Rupert was satisfied, OK, then you can go, juste back for a review in a week. Bonnie then went back to the Grant Residence with the housekeeper. The housekeeper then goes to Aliyah and repeats what Rupert said to Aliyah. And Bonnie went to her room to pack her things. After stuffing all the things I brought into my suitcase, I caught a glimpse of the bottle of painkillers on the table out of the corner of my eye. This fell from Madeleine when it was caught. Bonnie thought about it and picked up the painkillers, ready to turn back to Rupert for some research. Maybe we can find the breakthrough point to break Madeleine from this. But when I picked up the bottle, I felt that the weight didnt seem to be the same.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. She frowned in confusion and unscrewed the bottle to take a look. The white tablets poured out are indeed just painkillers, nothing special. Is it an illusion? After all, she just took it that day, what was the feeling, it seems to have long forgotten. Just as she was thinking, Aliyah appeared at the door of the room with a tight expression, Annie, lets talk! Chapter 723: The little guy is so popular! Bonnie then put down her painkillers and followed Aliyah to the study. In the study, she first asked Aliyah about her health, I didnt see you feeling too well this morning, are you better now? Aliyahs face crossed with a sh of consternation, but it passed instantly and returned to indifference, If you really cared about me, you shouldnt have touched Madeleine! Shes a bad person and staying with you will only lead to a big disaster. Bonnie said calmly, No matter how angry you are, I would still do it if I had to do it all over again. You! Aliyah was so angry that she couldnt speak. It was only after a long time that he spoke, So youre not going to tell me Madeleines location? I wont tell you until you tell me what kind of deal she made with you. Bonnie replied. Those bright almond eyes looked at Aliyah, calm and beautiful. Aliyah, however, was afraid to say. She has recently been frantically searching for the source of this drug, even spending a lot of money to ask around the ck market, but came up empty-handed. So she cant get new drugs except for Madeleine. Without the medicine, shell go crazy. Of course, it would be the same result if Bonnie was told about it. After all, Bonnie is not likely to return Madeleine to her. No, she has to figure it out herself! After the unpleasant meeting in the study, Bonnie left the Grant Residence with her luggage. She went to pick up the five little ones from kindergarten first. Erika and Joanna were already waiting on the iron gate with their little bags on their backs before school was out. I was so happy to see Bonnies car, it was like New Years Eve! He also did not forget to show off with the security guard next to him, Uncle, this is my mommy, isnt my mommy super pretty and super awesome! Bonnie heard it from a distance, some helplessly shaking her head andughing lightly. These two little ones, they really show off their mom at all times! When he got to the door and was ready to greet Erika and Joanna, the security guard came up to him excitedly, holding a small book in his hand, Miss Annie, can you sign my name? Hey? little Joanna blinked curiously, Uncle, didnt you juste to work at the kindergarten today, how did you know my mommys name? Because your mommy is especially famous! The guard eximed, Ive seen you on TV, Miss Annie. TV? Bonnie wrinkled her nose in confusion, When have I ever been on TV? Its Willistos local TV station. Last time I saw it, it advertised you as a particrly famous designer! The security guard thought carefully, but only remembered the general. Then scratching his head in embarrassment, Because the TVs you are too beautiful, I was immersed in the blooming beauty and didnt pay much attention to the content. My mommy is not only pretty on TV, shes also super pretty in person! Erika hurriedly added. Seeing that the two mommy show-off demons were about to start again, Bonnie had to suspend the conversation with the security guard, Come on, lets go pick up your three brothers. Erika and Joanna then dutifully followed them into the nursery.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. What are the three of them doing? Bonnie asked, None of them areing out to wait for me to pick them up. Erika said seriously, Brother, they also want toe out, but those little girls are too nymphomaniac and stop them, you see! With that, he pointed to AndrewLukas in the corner of the ssroom, and the gifts at his feet were piled up to a small mountain! Bonnie drew in a breath of cold air. Good guys, these two brats are so popr! Chapter 724: The way children deal with problems But on second thought, Bonnie was not so surprised. After all, these two little guys inherited the good genes of Sebastian, plus a cold and a hot, indeed very eye-catching. I dont me these little girls for being nymphomaniacs. After all, she was also very young, she fell in love with Sebastian ah Thinking about it, Bonnie noticed something else, No, wheres Damon? As we were talking, Damon appeared at the door of the ssroom, Wow, the teacher said she was going to give out pretty haircuts. I remember Andrew Lukas likes girls with cherry haircuts the most. Hearing this, all the girls immediately rushed to the teachers office. Andrew and Lukas were rescued and walked up to Bonnie, Lets go Mommy! What about those gifts? Bonnie asked. Andrew put one hand in his pocket, his expression cool and cold, No! Yes mommy, those are things that parents paid for, how inappropriate to ept them, besides Andrew and I dont like them so we cant blindly give them hope. Lukas replied. Bonnie is very pleased to nod, so young to know improper scum, good! Only then did he leave the kindergarten with the five little ones. Sitting in the car, Erika and Joanna were still chattering about what had just happened, and AndrewLukas was asionally echoing a few words. Only Damon hunkered down in the corner, a little down in the dumps. Until he returned home, he was still sullen. Bonnie was too busy packing up the things that the Grant Residence had brought back with them to pay much attention. Instead, the remaining four little ones found out, came together and quietly discussed a little n. The next morning, Bonnie was shocked. Because all five little ones have e! And with the exception of Damon, the other four are extraordinarily serious.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. That face full of red e, funny and heartbreaking. Its all over, or dont go to school, right? Bonnie said. No, I have to go to school! The four little ones said in unison. The crisp answer made Damon all but freeze, But it doesnt look too good now, when you go to kindergarten, arent you afraid of being ridiculed? Andrew then looked at Damon and said, word for word, seriously, If you like someone just by looking at their appearance, thats a false liking! Yeah, its not just the appearance that makes a person good or bad! Lukas added from the side. Erika and Joanna held Damons arms, one on each side, Anyway, in my heart, no matter what Damon looks like, we are super fond of you, and those people who dont like it, its because they have a bad vision and missed a treasure brother! If they miss it, they miss it! Damon heard it too and raised a smile, Because Ill just be your treasured brother. Its their treasured brother, and in terms of that, I should be the big brother. Andrew is very stubborn on this one. But after a pause, he changed his mind, But Im in a good mood today, so I can let you be a big brother for a day. Next to her, Bonnie and Donna looked at each other and bothughed. The way children deal with each other, sometimes they adults are ashamed of themselves ah! Bonnie then sent the five little ones off to kindergarten. However, it is specially advised to eat a light diet and not to make your face full of sweat, so that the e will be more serious. After the exnation, this turned around and returned to the car. Ready to back up and leave, but saw a familiar figure in the rearview mirror. Chapter 725: Madeleine commits suicide! Bonnie wrinkled her brow slightly, then got out of the car and walked up to the man. Ms. Stewart, youre following me? She asked, opening the door. Yes, this familiar figure is Aliyah. Seeing that she had been discovered, Aliyahs face was a little puzzled, What, I cante to the kindergarten? Toe is to stalk you? I also have a camera installed in the trunk of my car, do you need to pull it up and take a look, youve been following me since the Sunshine Vi this morning. Its just that Aliyah had been in the car before, so she didnt pay much attention to it, thinking it was just the same car that brought the kids to kindergarten. Until I saw Aliyah standing next to the car just now. Aliyahs face became even more embarrassed when she was exposed. So what if I am? She admitted, I just want to follow you to find Madeleine! Why did you have to find Madeleine? Bonnie was puzzled, Between you and her, what agreement was made? A very important agreement! Aliyah gritted her teeth, If you really want whats best for me, hurry up and hand over Madeleine. Bonnie was silent. It was only after a long time that he spoke, Well, if you insist on seeing her, Ill take you there. Not waiting for Aliyah to be happy, she added, But I need to be around, so if you dont want to, bring a camera and a recorder, I just need to make sure I know what youre talking about. Hearing this, Aliyah hesitated. Whats the difference between that and not letting her see Madeleine? If you dont want to, forget it. Bonnie looked like she wouldnt force it and turned around to leave.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I promise! Aliyah stomped her foot and agreed, You take me now! Dont rush, I have to get ready too, what if you take Madeleine away. Bonnie waved her hand, Meet me at Bridge One at one oclock this afternoon. Aliyah was anxious, but there was nothing she could do. It was hard to torment until one oclock in the afternoon, and she went to the first bridge in a hurry. Bonnie pulled up to the bridge and waited for her. Ms. Stewart, to make sure you dont take Madeleine, this blindfold needs to be worn by you so you dont remember your way around. Bonnie handed over the ck silk blindfold she had prepared. Seeing this, Aliyah almost gasped, Annie, are you guarding against thieves? Indeed, Bonnie admitted matter-of-factly, to me, Ms. Stewart, you are the thief who might steal Madeleine. Aliyah: What is this feeling? Its like you know that the person in front of you is particrly vicious, but you cant do away with the irritation and frustration! Aliyah indignantly grabbed the blindfold and put it on her eyes. Bonnie was then relieved to take her to Ruperts vi. When we get to the basement, this is when Aliyahs blindfold is removed, Madeleine is inside, Ms. Stewart go in by yourself, Ill wait outside. Aliyah just couldnt wait to push open that door. The result is not even a minute, and then panic iparably rushed out, covered with blood on his hands. Hurry up, she seems to havemitted suicide! Bonnie heard this, rushed in, only to find Madeleines chest stuck in a broken floor tile, blood has long dripped all over the floor. After tentatively feeling the nostrils, Bonnie took two steps backwards in fear, her almond eyes zed over, Its dead, what should we do? Chapter 726: False Fraud Dead? Aliyahs pupils shook violently and she sat down directly on her buttocks. A deep sense of powerlessness and trepidation swept over me. How did this happen? If Madeleine is dead, where is she supposed to get the medicine from? The thought of the pain after stopping the drug has made Aliyahs whole body shiver uncontrobly. Finally, she transferred this pain to Bonnie, her eyes scarlet and red, Its all you, if you hadnt caught her here, how could she have killed herself! Theres no use talking about it, Bonnie said in a calm tone, the man is dead, Ill go get someone to dispose of the body. With that, he lifted his steps and headed out. Aliyah clenched her teeth and staggered up from the ground, intent on yanking Bonnie by the hair. But Bonnie had anticipated this and closed the iron door from the outside before she could rush over! An iron door that separates her from Aliyah. Aliyah could only reach out through the gap in the iron door and grab the air in vain, gritting her teeth, Annie, why are you doing this to me?! If its harm, then at best I got Madeleine killed, what does that have to do with Ms. Stewart? Bonnie said. Aliyah hissed, Of course it matters, if Madeleine dies, I wont live long either, if you get her killed, there will be no more medicine for me, I will die, do you know that! Since Madeleine is now dead, Aliyah has no intention of hiding the truth. She angrily grabbed the iron door and shook it, Open the door, quick! What kind of medicine, will still let you die? Bonnie, however, was still pursuing, If you are afraid of dying, why dont you go to Rupert, who is a miracle doctor, or go to another doctor, in any case, there is definitely someone who can cure you. Aliyah slowly slid to the ground, weak, tears sliding down her cheeks, There cant be anyone, Madeleine said it was a new type of poison, and no one but her knows where the source is. Now that Madeleine is dead, she wont live either. No, it is more painful to live than to die. Annie, you caused all of this, I will not let you go even if I die! Aliyah said indignantly. Bonnie let out an oh, the features on her face suddenly soothed away, her arms wrapped around her chest, So thats the deal between you and Madeleine, thats what it is. Because she is controlled by the new poison, Aliyah has to be Madeleines pawn, listening to her orders and at her mercy. So what if it is, is there any point in talking about it? Aliyah is still disheveled. Of course it makes sense! Bonnies voice was calm as she told Aliyah, Shes not dead. Not dead? As Aliyah froze, Rupert came around the corner, smiling and greeting, Ms. Stewart, good afternoon. What is this what is this? Aliyah froze. Rupert and Bonnie looked at each other, and it was Rupert who stepped forward to exin, Its fake, Madeleine was just anesthetized by me, and as for the wound and the blood, its all fake too. All this was done only because Aliyah refused to say what the deal with Madeleine was. So Bonnie had toe up with this trick to lie to Aliyah that Madeleine was dead. The person is dead, Aliyah find her again is useless, natural will take the initiative to exin all the things.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. As expected, Bonnie guessed correctly. What exactly is the new poison? Bonnie furrowed her willowy brows, Ms. Stewart, do you still have it on hand? Chapter 727: I must kill you Aliyah had snapped back to her senses by now and tried to force herposure, I dont know! If you dont want to talk about it, I can ask Sebastian to ask you. Bonnies tone was calm. Aliyahs lifeline was instantly pinched. She took a deep breath before pulling the pill bottle out of her arms and handing it to Bonnie, This is it. Bonnie doesnt understand this either and turns to Rupert with the pill bottle. Rupert took a long, hard look and recognized the poison. The new YKK45 poison, with strong dependence, not to death, but once the drug is stopped, the whole body will be itchy, epidermal capiry necrosis to form ck spots, relieved after taking the drug again. Aliyah lit up, Yes, yes, yes, thats it, you know it?! If you know it, does that prove that Rupert can get it? Before she could speak, Rupert guessed her thoughts and shook his head, This medicine is only circted abroad, it is developed by a particrly powerful ck market organization, it is not easily spread, and it is expensive, ordinary people cannot buy it. And even if you can buy it, that can not always eat ah. Its poisonous, not to mention that this is originally poison! But its not to death! Aliyah was still struggling. Rupert nodded, indeed not to death, before I have done experiments on the rhesus monkey, after half a year of continuous use, its internal organs all fibrosis, and brain atrophy, the second half of life can only be spent in bed. The so-called not to death, just let people live without dignity. Although there is no very detailed description of the scene, Aliyah was still stunned. She absolutely cannot live like this! But, she doesnt want to be in pain either! Rupert, you help me. Aliyah pleaded with Rupert as if she had caught a lifeline. Rupert nodded and raised his hand and patted the back of Aliyahs hand, Ms. Stewart dont worry, Ive thought about withdrawal before since Ive done research, Ill help you. Fine, fine. Aliyah nodded desperately, Then Im counting on you! With that, Aliyah followed Rupert and left. Because she was going to start withdrawal, Rupert was going to take her to his institute and get another person to look after her. As for Madeleines side, Ill leave it to Bonnie. Dont worry, Ill take care of it. Bonnie chested up and watched the two leave. Then returned to the basement and began to quietly wait for Madeleine to awaken. About two hourster, Madeleine finally opened her eyes in a leisurely manner. The first reaction was a sharp pain in the chest. Looking down, I realized that there was half a broken floor stuck in my chest. You what you did to me! Madeleine asked, horrified beyond belief. Bonnie stood outside the iron gate and looked at Madeleine, her tone was calm, Its not a fatal wound, dont worry, its at most three centimeters in, you can just pull it out. Madeleine clenched her teeth and pulled out the broken floor with great pain. Sure enough, it was only three centimeters deep and wasnt bleeding much anymore. You dare to do this to me, you really dont want to live! Madeleine growled angrily, When the timees that I get out, I will be the first to kill you first. How are you going to get out? Bonnie asked rhetorically, Wait for Aliyah to rescue you? Yes so what, she should have dealt with you, if Im not mistaken, shes all over the world right now, looking for me in a hurry. Madeleine said smugly. The next second, it was back to hell for Bonnie.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. For asking you for a YKK 45 in a hurry? Chapter 728: Who is the mastermind behind you? Madeleines eyes widened incredulously and her heart shook. YKK 45, the poison she gave Aliyah. But how would Bonnie know? Did Aliyah tell her? Madeleines mind spun for a moment and thought of a possibility, Aliyah wants to go through your hands to find this drug? Dont dream of it, only my agency can develop it!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Your agency? Bonnie wrinkled her brow. Madeleine proudly tilted her head, Of course, this Aliyah did not tell you, this is my expensive research and development of the poison, the worlds only I can get. So, Bonnie stop wasting your time. And Bonnies mind went back to what Rupert had just said. Rupert said the poison was developed by a well-known ck market organization abroad. Madeleine, however, said it was her research facility. Could it be that this ck market organization is Madeleines research facility? No is not right. If she could have such a powerful research institute, why would Madeleine only hold Aliyah hostage? She obviously had a better choice! Thinking about it, a possibility came to Bonnies mind. She stared hard at Madeleine, Whos behind you? It was just a test, but Madeleine became violently flustered and her eyes dodged, What mastermind, I dont understand what youre saying. So weak-minded, apparently Bonnie guessed right. I also thought it was strange that you were hiding like a street rat, so why were you suddenly so brave to ckmail Aliyah and have this poison as a handle, now that I think about it, it makes sense. Because Aliyah has a backer behind her! All of this was directed by that person. Who is that guy? Bonnie pressed. Madeleine denied it, I dont know what youre talking about, its all me, and if you dont let me go, Aliyah will be finished! Dont worry about that, shell live a good and long life! Bonnie said. After a pause, he looked at Madeleine again, Ill give you a little time, if you dont want to talk, Ill pick Be up from the ind prison and feed her this poison in front of you so she can feel it too. Hearing this, Madeleine stormed out. Dont you dare! Bonnies eyebrows were light, Why dont you dare, when you treat Aliyah like that, you should think of the consequences. Madeleine is silent, shrinking in the corner, apparently thinking of a response. Bonnie didnt push it, and turned to walk out the door. No one, Bonnie, dont you push me or Ill be sure to out you for who you really are! Madeleine saw that there was nothing else to do but to move out this identity. Bonnie stood still and turned her head to look at her. It dide as a surprise to Madeleine that she knew her true identity. However, it also reinforces the inner thoughts. Does it make sense to you that you knew who I was and instead of rushing to get back at me, you went after Ms. Stewart? Bonnie asked. Madeleine realized she had said the wrong thing and hurriedly kept her mouth shut. Bonnie also left the basement. Outside the door, he did not forget to exin the bodyguards, Watch closely, do not let anyone approach the basement! Or what if the mastermind behind it appears and saves Madeleine? Madeleine is all she has for clues now. The bodyguards nodded their heads as if they were on a tter, Dont worry Mrs. Grant, well be sure to keep a dead eye on this woman! Chapter 729: Wait for me to come back tomorrow Bonnie left the vi with very mixed feelings. This mastermind wasnt after her, and even stopped Madeleine from dealing with her. It doesnt mean that the mastermind behind it is biased towards her and wants her to live. Rather, if she dies first, it may be difficult to carry out the n afterwards.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. And this n, must be for the Grant family! What exactly has the Grant family gotten up to? Bonnie was puzzled. And thats when George called and asked her to pick something up. What? Bonnie hadnt responded. George reminded again, Autumn trip ah, before you did not say well, when youe back from the Grant Residence, take the children to the cloud rice reservoir fishing! Oh yeah, Bonnie nodded, so where are you, Ille find you. Half an hourter, Bonnie and George met up at the supermarket. Its only been a few days, but Georges face is already back at its peak. It is again the one that can charm arge number of womens hearts no matter where you go. Looking at those next to the youngest to eight years old, the oldest to eighty years old women have stopped to George swoon, Bonnie can not help but shake his head. Hey, how sad it would be if they knew George was just a womans friend! Seriously, havent you ever considered breaking yourself straight again and getting a wife or something? Bonnie asked curiously. Hearing this, George hurriedly shook his head, No consideration! He was bullied by girls as a child, so there is a shadow of girls, or boys are more interesting. Bonnie was just asking a casual question, and when she saw that he was adamant, she shrugged her shoulders and let it go. The two men continued to pick things up. Once the shopping is done, its off to kindergarten to pick up the five little ones from school. The little ones were especially happy when they learned that they could go on a fall trip tomorrow. So can we go swimming, Im super good at holding my breath! Erika asked immediately. Bonnie beamed, then refused mercilessly, No! The reservoir is so deep, how can you go down to swim? What to do if something happens! Its okay sister Erika, Ill take the little water gun for you to y with so we can have a water fight on the shore. Damon said immediately. What about me? What about me? I want the little water gun too! little Joanna asked defiantly. Damon grinned, I got you both, AndrewLukas is blue and you guys are pink! Hearing this, little Joanna immediately hugged Damon happily. A harmonious look. When we got back to the Sunshine Vi, the little ones had a water fight in the garden first in the name of checking the quality of the water guns. Bonnie is not too spoiled by her children, so she let them go. She went upstairs to talk to Sebastian on the phone. Its been almost half a month since Sebastian went abroad, but he hasnte back yet. Still miss him oddly. But when you really call, youre too embarrassed to say it, and just ask meaningless questions in a roundabout way. Bonnie, I miss you so much. Sebastian seemed to guess what she was thinking, his voice low and husky, Did you miss me? has a little bit of it, I think. Bonnie still had the end. Just a little? Sebastian sounded lost, It seems that I dont carry much weight in your heart. Said, are hanging their heads ready to hang up the phone. Bonnie was in a hurry, I miss you, really, especially, especially! I knew you missed me. Sebastian got the answer he wanted and his tone was a few shades more pleasant, Wait for me, my flight is tomorrow. Chapter 730: I’ll give you a younger sibling tonight! Sebastian ising back? Bonnie froze for a moment and then snapped back to her senses, Really? Well, really, the tickets have been booked and I was going to surprise you, but after thinking about it, Id prefer to see you as soon as I get off the ne. To meet Bonnie one second earlier is to earn one second more. Bonnie had the same idea and asked for Sebastians flight information. 6:50 PM. It just so happens that Im taking them on a fall trip tomorrow, so Ill pick you up at the airport straight after I get back, and then well go back to the Sunshine Vi for dinner. Bonnie said. Good. Sebastian agreed. Bonnie asked again, Did you get to the bottom of that fire? Sebastian replied, Sort of found out, but there are some details I need toe back to my mother to confirm. Let Bonnie know when its confirmed. Bonnie was also very good and didnt pursue the question further. The two spoke for a while before Bonnie hung up the phone. She was so excited about Sebastians return tomorrow that she tossed and turned all night. Without the slightest surprise, Bonnie came downstairs the next day with panda eyes. George slept at the Sunshine Vist night in order to go on a fall trip. Yawning, he walked out and was so surprised by Bonnies appearance that he started to hup. You are just going on a fall trip, you dont have to be so excited, do you? George said. Bonnie gave him a nk look, Of course its not because of that, its that Sebastian ising back today. George suddenly realized, So you are thinking about men! Ahem- Bonnie choked on her own saliva. Her cheeks turned red and she red hard at George, retorting nonchntly, Quite a good-looking man, why does he have a mouth? The two men immediately quarreled. There was a lot of noise when Vivian and Katifen came in with a basket of stuff. Annie, can we go along on the fall trip? Vivian asked with unbridled anticipation. Bonnie naturally agreed, Sure. Its good for the baby to get out more and get some fresh air. I knew you were the best, when my baby is born, I will definitely call you godmother! Vivian happily pressed Bonnies face. And at this time, little Joanna came up to the front, touched Vivians still t stomach, blinking her amethyst-like eyes, Auntie Vivian, when the timees, is your baby going to call me sister? Yeah. Vivian nodded, You want to be a sister? Little Joanna nodded her head like a garlic. She wanted it so badly! Now there are five people in the family, she is the youngest, so she has been loved and favored by everyone.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. asionally she wants to be a big sister and spoil others ah! Thats still a few years away, my little one will have to be a couple of years old to call you sister. Vivian said. Huh? Little Joanna was a little frustrated, Its taking so long? Isnt there a quicker way? A faster way ah? Vivian smiled badly and looked at Bonnie next to him, You can also let your mommy give birth to you ah, then born although you can not talk, but every day you as a sister, are going to take care of oh. Yes, yes, little Joanna immediately turned her head to Bonnie, eyes zing, Mommy, then you give me a sister or a brother, tonight! George tsked next to him, You little girl is so predictable? How do you know that your mommy will have a baby brother and sister tonight? Chapter 731: Temporary change of plans Bonnies cheeks were flushed and she gave George a hard stare. The good is not taught, but the bad is said in a big way! Little Joanna is still waiting with bated breath, Mommy, can you give me a baby brother or sister tonight? You cant have a younger sibling just because you want to. Bonnie didnt know how to exin it, Anyway, it takes time. Lets put it off for now. Anyway, little Joanna is only a five-year-old child, should soon forget about this matter to the. It was just as Bonnie had thought. When we arrived at the Yunmi Reservoir, looking at thergewn and colorful wildflowers, little Joanna left her siblings behind and went to y happily. The rest of the little ones also followed to catch butterflies, rolling in the grass or something. Vivian and Katifen went for a walk in the woods, saying they wanted to breathe in more negative oxygen ions. As for George, on the way here, he was yelling that his shark fishing rod was too big for him, but when he arrived at the reservoir, he immediately went fishing. Bonnie was left alone to work on the grass. Spread out the pic cloth, take out the barbecue grill, make charcoal fire and so on, and get busy in an orderly manner. As a result, everything was ready, but George did not catch any fish. He also scratched his head in confusion, Impossible, I really caught a shark after this fishing rod was developed, although it was a small shark. Just as the wordsnded, Bonnie helplessly retrieved the rod and pointed to the immense hook, Can you catch a fish with a hook used for shark fishing? The fish in this reservoir have mouths that are not as big as the hooks! So what do we do? George was dumbfounded, I go back now and get another fishing rod? But the cloud rice reservoir is more than an hour away from the city, it will take nearly three hours to go back and forth. The rods were back and it was almost dark. Vivian recalled, When we came, wasnt there a farmhouse at the entrance of the Yunmi Reservoir, lets go and rub it in! Bonnie thought about it and agreed. The group of them then went to the familys house to dine. The other party is a very kind old couple, especially warmly received Bonnie and others, and even took out the bacon and sausage only eaten at New Years Eve. Before leaving, Bonnie slipped the old couple two thousand dors for the meal. The old couple hadnt wanted it, so Bonnie quietly hid it in their pocket. Look at the time again, its already after 4pm. Bonnie then asked George to drive Vivian and Katifen home, while she drove to the airport to meet Sebastian. Learning that Daddy ising back, several little ones are very happy. The whole way was chattering and talking.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. But when Igot to the airport, I never waited for Sebastian. As she watched the flightnd and all the passengerse out of the exit, Bonnie couldnt wait to see it. Whats going on? Did Sebastian go through the VIPne? Just as she was guessing, Bonnie got a call from Sebastian. Sorry Bonnie, there was a bit of a situation abroad so I turned back when I was connecting in Melbourne, things were so sudden that I barely stopped at the airport so I didnt have time to call you. Sebastians voice was hoarse and tired, apparently caused by continuous transitions. Bonnie was disappointed, but more than anything, she was heartbroken. Its okay, you take care of things abroad first, the little ones and I will be waiting for you back in Willisto. Bonnie said. Chapter 732: The other side made a move Sebastian hmmmd and hung up the phone. Then Zhan ck eyes were full of cold hostility, turning his head to look at the assistant in front of him, Where is the witness you mentioned? He is waiting for you at the police station Mr. Grant, ording to him, after Natan entered the fire that year, he was taken away from the back door, and he remembers the scar on the mans arm! If you remember so well, why didnt you say so before? Sebastian was a little upset. He has been abroad for almost half a month and has been offering a high reward for witnesses of the year, but nothing has been found. Bias now to leave, suddenly appeared so a person. About this I also asked, he said he was afraid of retaliation, so he hesitated for a long time beforeing to you Mr. Grant. The assistant replied. After a pause, he added, Anyway, its good to have a clue, Mr. Grant, dont you think? Drive, to the police station. Sebastian pursed his scarlet-thin lips. Inside the airport, Bonnie took a deep breath, which suppressed the loss in her heart. She squatted down, smiling and exining to the five little ones, Daddy still has some unfinished business abroad, so he cante back today, lets go home first. Huh? little Joanna was so disappointed that her cute bunny eyes drooped, Daddy is a big liar! Daddy is really busy, he didnt mean to lie to you. Bonnie reassured her. After a pause and added, Think about it, if daddy cane back to apany you, how will deliberately note? Hearing this, little Joanna also looked down and thought seriously. Then nodded and agreed, It seems to be ha, I look so cute, how will daddy deliberately avoiding back with me? After coaxing little Joanna, Bonnie took them back to the Sunshine Vi. Today in the reservoir y too crazy, home even dinner did not eat, a few little ones in bed crossed asleep. Bonnie tucked them in while she went out to eat. No sooner had the bowl of chicken soup begun to be finished than Ruperts call came in. The tone was quite gruff, Bonnie, can youe to the vi now? Bonnies heart instantly seized up, Is something wrong? Madeleine is dead. Rupert replied, This time its true. Ill be right over! Bonnie stood up and headed out the door. By the time they reached the vi, Madeleines body had been covered with a white cloth and ced on the ground in the garden, next to a stone-faced Rupert standing. Bonnie wanted to reach out to lift it, but was stopped by Rupert, The death looks too bad, dont look at it, youll have nightmares at night. But Bonnie insisted on watching it anyway. Lifting the white cloth, Madeleine is bleeding from seven orifices, and her eyes are bulging out, and her body is covered with a blue-purple color! This is a symptom of death by poisoning. Was the meal poisoned? Bonnie asked. Rupert shook his head, Someone has poisoned through the sewers in the basement, or the gas kind. Originally the air in the basement is not very well circted, so after the gas poison spread, Madeleine had nowhere to escape, and finally was poisoned alive. Bonnie couldnt help but wrinkle her willow eyebrows. Someone deliberately poisoned Madeleine to death, which is a little too obvious purpose.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Isnt it because you cant see that you cant save Madeleine and you are worried that Madeleine will be turned and say something you shouldnt say? There is no better person in this world to keep a secret than a dead person. Can you trace it back to the person who did the poisoning? Bonnie asked. Rupert shook his head, The sewers are all over the ce, like the roots of a big tree, coiled under the whole Willisto, its impossible to find out. Chapter 733: You have to tell the truth So the Madeleine clue is even broken? Bonnie mood suddenly fell to the bottom. She had wanted to keep Madeleine and ask who was behind the targeting of the Grant family. But I never thought that the trail would be broken so soon. Rupert opened his mouth, and did not know what to say. Finally Bonnie called the disposal of the body to him and dragged her tired body back to the Sunshine Vi.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. All night long, it was tossing and turning. When the next morning came, it was time toget up and go to Ruperts institute to see Aliyah. She thought about it, and instead of rambling here, she should just go to Aliyah and ask what kind of enemies the Grant family has! When she arrived at the institute, the nurse led her to the intensive care unit at the far end of the corridor. Because this is the withdrawal period, Ms. Stewarts mood is not very stable, there is a possibility that she will suddenly freak out, this is all normal, not against Mrs. Grant you, please do not take it to heart. The nurse said. Bonnie nodded, which pushed the door open and walked in. On the hospital bed, Aliyah wore a special bondage garment and was again tied to the bed with thick bandages so as to ensure that she would not scratch herself when she was in pain. But then, when she is in pain, she can only use her mouth to roar in anger. Youre here. Aliyah is still rtively calm at the moment, it is the voice is particrly hoarse, you can see how hard the pain shouted. Bonnie walked up and helped Aliyah drink some water before sitting on the edge of the bed and asking softly, Ms. Stewart, do the Grant family have any enemies? Of course not. Aliyah denied it without thinking, Where do I get any enemies. the Grant familys status is so high that some people are jealous, some are envious, some hate, but absolutely no one dares to be a tant enemy. There really isnt? Bonnie pursued, If you think about it carefully, could someone have some deep-seated grudge against the Grant family? Who can have a grudge against the Grant family. Aliyah still denied, If I have to say it, its the Grant family that has a grudge against someone else. Bonnie brightened up, So who does the Grant family have a deep grudge against? If we can figure this out, we may be able to find out who is behind it. Aliyah, however, asked her first, Why are you asking this for good reason? Madeleine is dead, I tried her, she was just a pawn sent by someone else to deal with THE Grant family, the one who really wants to deal with THE Grant family is the one behind the scenes. Bonnie replied. So, knowing who the Grant family is deeply involved with, you can move on to the next level. Aliyah understands. She opened her mouth to say that answer, but thought about it and changed her mind, Theres no one. That person is long dead, how could he appear again to harm her and the Grant family? Ms. Stewart, if you dont tell the truth, theres really nothing I can do for you. Bonnie reminded. Just at this time Aliyah began to itch again, her eyes scarlet and her tone manic, This is the truth, what else do you want me to say, must I make someone up! Bonnie didnt say a word and silently exited the ward. Closing the door, the sound of Aliyahs growling and roaring voice came from inside. Hurry up and let go of me, you might as well just kill me, I dont want to suffer this torture ah! Bonnie Rose lips pursed into a line. Its a waste of time to talk to people who have lost their minds. Better to ask others who may be in the know! Chapter 734: Aliyah’s Enemies The first person whoes to mind is Annas mom and dad. Qins father and mother are both native Willisto and have always been involved in high society, and should be aware of what happened to Aliyah. Bonnie then bought some gifts and went to visit Qins parents. The two were so happy to see Bonnie that they couldnt stop talking. They are aware of Bonnies true identity, but also know that she has suffered in the past few years, but also from childhood, she is treated as her own daughter. Lets eat here tonight, you havent had aunties cooking for years, right? Mother Qin said. Bonnie nodded good-naturedly, Yes, Ill help Auntie out then! Its still you girl who knows how to behave, Qins mother was in a better mood, unlike that girl Anna, who hasnt been home for a long time. Bonnie tentatively asked, Auntie you dont know what shes been up totely? I know, not just in love, but also hiding, not showing us her boyfriend, afraid that we will drive people away like. Qins motherughed and teased. Followed by taking Bonnies arm, Right, how I forgot to ask you, you and Anna have the best rtionship, see that boyfriend? See. Bonnie nodded to tell the truth. Really? What about that boy? Qins mother asked, her eyes shining brightly. Bonnie thought about it, Good-looking, young, and good to Anna, the kind who would do anything to be with her. This is a very fair assessment of Rupert. Qins mother couldnt stop smiling and pping her hands, Thats good thats good, truth be told, Ive been worried that this girl couldnt get married, and now that she found a boyfriend, or such a good one, Im relieved. Next to the Qin father coldly grunted, are not brought back to see, who knows if it is now pretending to look? Thats true, Qins mother nodded her head in agreement, or we have to bring it to us to keep an eye on it. Bonnie: It should be soon. Last time Anna said she was going to bring it back for you guys to see. With that said, the atmosphere eased.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie helped out in the kitchen. Waiting for a good meal to be served and eaten, before slowly speaking, Auntie Qin, youve lived in Willisto for so many years, you should know a little about Aliyah, right? Qins mother immediately put down her chopsticks, Whats wrong, did she give you a hard time again? Hmph, that woman was high-minded and arrogant when she was young and couldnt see Bonnie, and now that Bonnie has changed her status, she still acts like this! Qin father sank his face in displeasure. Looking at the two mens righteous indignation, Bonnies heart suddenly crossed a warm current. Her parents are dead, but Qins parents are no different to her than her mom and dad! She didnt do anything to me, its just that I found out that someone was targeting THE Grant family behind the scenes, so I thought Id ask. Bonnie exined. After a pause, he added, And Im not doing it for her, Im just trying to help Sebastian. Hearing these words, Qins father and mothers face only eased down. Then thought carefully and shook his head in denial, Cant really think of anyone who would dare to go against Aliyah, shes always been at the top of the upper ss circle, who would go against her as an enemy? No, there is one. Qins father corrected, Have you forgotten about that sister of hers? Oh yes, if we really want to say that there is an enemy, its her sister! Qins mother also remembered. Chapter 735: Dog Blood Love Triangle Sister? Bonnie was puzzled, Ive never heard that Aliyah has a sister. And if memory serves, the Ye family died a long time ago because of a mudslide, leaving only Aliyah and Charles two people.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. And where did this sistere from? Qins mother took Bonnies hand, Thats still something from Aliyahs youth, how would you, ate bloomer, know about it? Simply put, Aliyah had a college friend who was like a sister when she was young, and the rtionship was so good that Aliyah would introduce herself as her sister no matter where she went. Even the resources of the Ye family will be unconditionally taken to this sister. Aliyah thought that she had found a new family member, but unbeknownst to her, she had provoked a wolf back. Aliyah graduated from college, fell in love with Sebastians father and got married, but this sister got pregnant while she was pregnant with her husbands dark fetus and quietly got together, and even got pregnant too. Bonnie heard this and sucked in a breath of cold air. Good Lord, this is too doggone good! So theres a good chance that Aliyahs sister did this thing? Bonnie spected. But Qins father denied it, Impossible, we also just said that if there had to be an enemy, it could only be her. This change of mouth was so fast that Bonnie couldnt react for a while. Again, I heard Qins father say, When he learned that his sister was pregnant, Aliyah took her to sea and then fed her to the sharks along with the baby in her belly. To the outside world, just say it was a crash ident at sea. Aliyah did it so seamlessly that no one checked the evidence. Sebastians father originally made a few more fuss, but then in vain, he gave up. This matter gradually faded in everyones mind until Bonnie came to ask about it today, and it was only brought up again. If you feed it to a shark, will it really kill you? Bonnie didnt quite believe it. Natan can e back from the dead, which means that there are too many unbelievable, but real situations in this world. It should be really dead, even if it is not fed to the sharks, that sea is the open sea, the nearest ind is several hundred nautical miles away, she a pregnant woman, how to swim there? Qin mother said. Floating on the surface of the sea, you will eventually be buried in the sea because of physical exhaustion and be the belly of the fish. Bonnie had nothing to say at once. Indeed, no one could survive in that situation. Her heart grew colder inch by inch. What a surprise that Aliyah would do something so crazy and extreme to defend her family. This is killing! And its two lives! Take a deep breath before Bonnie asks, Whats that guys name? I think I remember the name was Mna Holmes, recalled Qins mother. After Bonnie left the Newman family, she took a trip to Willisto University. This is not only the university that she and Sebastian attended, but also the one that Aliyah attended. As long as you have attended this university, you will have an academic record. Bonnie slipped into the file room and found Aliyahs school records with no problem. There is indeed a personnamed Mna Holmes in it. She grew up in awell-off family, andher parents died in a car ident the year she entered college, making her an orphan. Wait, the Grant Group? If memory serves, Qins mother said that Aliyah married into the Grant family only a year after graduating from college. But Mna went to the Grant Group for her internship. Does that prove that Mna knew Sebastians father earlier than Aliyah? Chapter 736: Her cushion Looking through the file, Bonnie only felt the dogs blood smell getting thicker and thicker. Mna Holmes, Aliyah, Sebastians father, what is the rtionship between these three people? But even if it was any kind of rtionship, its just a thing of the past now. After all, Mna is dead on the high seas. The people who really deal with the Grant family should be someone else. As I was thinking about it, a shlight swept through the door, apanied by the security guards piercing question, Who, whos in the file room? Bonnie cried out and hurriedly crouched down, trying to avoid the security guards line of sight. But what I didnt expect was that the security guard had actually started pulling out his keys and was ready toe in and take a look around. There was only one door to the archives, and Bonnie was bound to run into the security guard if she tried to leave the same way. She gritted her teeth and had to run to the window, flipped straight out, then hung her hand along the window, barely hanging on the outer wall. Here is the second floor, said high not high, but also more than five meters high, if you fall down, at least is to be painful for ten days and a half. Bonnie braced herself, trying to wait for the security guard to leave before flipping back into the file room. As a result, it was easy for the security guards to leave, and when she wanted to turn inside, her hand suddenly slipped, and the whole person fell directly to the floor! Ah! Bonnie cried out in shock.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. But the expected pain did note, and there seemed to be something firm and warm underneath. Look down, where is the wall, its William in a mask! How did you you get here? Bonnie asked, startled and stammering. William pursed his thin lips, Ill exin it to youter,e on, cooperate with me! With that, he rolled right over and pressed Bonnie underneath him, and the two of them were very close. This sudden intimate contact made Bonnie extremely ufortable. Was nning to struggle, the security guard came over with a shlight, the blinding white light shone on them, and then hurriedly moved away. The mouth also badugh, I said what people scream at night, it turns out to be young people to engage in stimtion, tsk, now people can really y ah. As he spoke, the security guard walked away. Bonnie hurriedly pushed William away, straightened her clothes, and thanked William on one side, Thank you William, if it wasnt for you just now, I might have fallen to my death or been caught by the security guards on the spot. William squeezed out a smile, his voice low and husky, Do you still need to say thank you with me? By the way, what are you doing here? Bonnie asked again. Its the middle of the night, could it be that William is also here to peek at the files? I was passing by and ended up seeing your car parked in front of the university, so I was curious toe in and take a look, who knew Id find you hanging on the outside wall. William exined. When he spoke, there was still a faint smell of alcohol in his mouth, as if he had juste from a dinner party not long ago. Bonnie then believed it and was a little embarrassed, I was trying to look at the file and the security guard saw me. Look at whos file? William asked. Bonnie didnt have a preference for gossiping with others, so she vaguely said, A guy I know, not important, just a casual look. There was a pause, returning his gaze to William, Can you walk now? William tried to move his legs, I dont seem to be able to, what should I do, I should trouble you to take me home. What home! Bonnie immediately put on a face, You should go to the hospital with this look, OK! Chapter 737: That’s good William wouldnt have been hurt if he hadnt been there to be her cushion. So, Bonnie should take him to the hospital for a checkup. William, however, declined. Thepany has a very important case recently, and if news of my injury spreads now, it will destabilize the military. Bonnie wrinkled her willow eyebrows, Then we cant just hang on, can we? What if its a fracture? If you dont treat it in time, it will grow misaligned and then beme! I have the number of themunity doctor, after you send me back, ask him toe over and help me see if its indeed serious before going to the hospital. William said. The tone was so firm that Bonnie could not be shaken. Finally, he had to agree, helping William limp back to the car. Williams house in the city center, inch ofnd apartment building, he actually has the luxury of more than three hundred square feet of duplex, inside the decoration and so on is also very borate luxury. Are you really just a manager? Bonnie was dumbfounded and looked at William very seriously, Im starting to doubt the authenticity of your identity now! A look of panic crossed under Williams eyes, Why do you ask?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. An ordinary manager shouldnt be able to afford such a nice house, right? For this house, it must be several hundred million dors at least! Williamughed, Of course I didnt buy it, I just rented it. It should cost quite a bit to rent such a nice house, right? Bonnie asked again. William nodded, En, indeed not cheap, but thanks to your blessing, before you do thepany icon, thepany owner liked it very much, so it gave me a bonus, I all used to rent this house. So thats it! Bonnie deliberately teased, Well, rely on me to get the bonus, the results did not tell me, if I did note to see today, the money you spent without a sound. As an apology, how about I buy you dinner? William immediately said. Bonnie then went downhill and simply agreed to a yes. Just as we were talking, the doorbell rang. I think its themunity doctor, just lie down on the couch and Ill get the door. Bonnie said, going over to open the door. Outside the door really stood a female doctor in a white coat, looking in her forties, wearing a mask, could not see her features, but the elegance emanating from her body was overwhelming. Hello. Bonnie greeted politely, Pleasee in. The female doctor looked up and surveyed Bonnie for a moment before she lifted her steps and walked in. Just as she walked into the living room, William saw her and his attitude steeped in excitement. Why are you here? Who told you toe! Get out! The voice was violently angry and at the same time tinged with panic. Bonnie was in the clouds, Isnt this themunity doctor, why, whats the beef between you guys? She doesnt William was about to speak. The female doctor was the first to steal the conversation, Before he went to themunity for rabies vination, I hit a little harder. After a pause and added, Dont worry, I will be a little lighter this time, dont struggle recklessly, otherwise when you hurt you or the next person, Im not responsible. The gentle words, but somehow there are a few chills. And William, who was so agitated just now that he told the female doctor to get out, actually quieted down after hearing these words. Clenching his teeth, hey motionless on the couch. The female doctor nodded her head in satisfaction, Thats good. Chapter 738: Stay and take care of William The female doctor then examined William. Its just a minor bump, just rub a little wound cream on it. She said. Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief, Thats good. As long as William is okay, she doesnt feel so guilty and self-conscious. How inappropriate it would be for her to interfere with the big business deal William is about to talk about! Just as the thought fell, I heard the female doctor say, But he might have a fever tonight, so youll have to stay and take care of him. No! William decisively refused, Im fine, I dont need to be taken care of. It wasnt needed, but the previous rabies vine and this times medicine might have reacted, and if no one was watching and the fever was severe, you might have burned yourself silly. With that, the female doctor turned her head to Bonnie, This youngdy, can you stay here and take care of him tonight? Bonnie gave an ah-ha, a little hesitant. She and William are indeed good friends, but if a lone man and woman spend a whole night together, although it is said to be care, but also always feel inappropriate. But, William was injured again because he saved her I said no, do you not understand humannguage, if I have a high fever, I will call an ambnce myself. William growled, so excited that the veins at the corners of his forehead burst out. The next second, he started coughing violently and fell back onto the couch in an unbearable weakness. The female doctor went up and touched her forehead, tsking and shaking her head, Its more powerful than I thought, ah, its already starting to burn up.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. People have been feverish, Bonnie sitting on the sidelines is really not to say anymore. But her first reaction was to get William to the hospital. The female doctor refused, He has a fever, part of the reason is to move his body back and forth, you should have ny pounds, smashed from five meters high, the impact is very high, now he is fine inside, does not mean not vulnerable. Moving back and forth, it is not likely that the otherwise fine internal organs or blood vessels will be damaged. When Bonnie heard this, she immediately dared not move. Then Ill leave it to you, and you can leave when the fever subsides. The female doctor finished, got up and walked straight away. Leaving Bonnie to look at William, who was so weak on the couch that he was already a little confused, the whole person was in a state of confusion. What else can we do? She can only take over this mess! But before that happens, Bonnie ns to call Donna and briefly exin the situation so she wont worry at home. But I didnt expect to take out my phone, but I couldnt open it. I dont know if it was broken when I fell down from the stairs. Go to Williams and its the same situation. Come on, this is really no way to fight. Bonnie could only give William a hot towel on his forehead, then rub his hands and feet with alcohol, and physically cool him down again and again. It was almost dawn when the fever finally went down. Bonnie was also tired enough to fall asleep directly on the coffee table. By the time William woke up, he was just in time to see the scene. The sunlight outside the window shines in through the pure white curtain, softly falling on Bonnies cheeks, like a transparent fairy-like rotation dance, beautiful enough to make people hold their breath. This face seems to be a perfect work of art crafted by God, without half a w. At the same time, this face is also the face that William Shaw has wanted for a long, long time. He gazed longingly. Until the phone dinged and remembered, alerting a text message. The angle is a little off from Williams naked eye, but its easy to deduce that it was taken from inside the house! William raised his head fiercely, looked at the corner position, cold longitudinal in his eyes. His house, is being watched! Chapter 739: Where did you sleep last night? Based on the angle of the photo, William easily found the miniature camera hidden in the hanging orchid. With an iron face, he held the camera directly in his palm and crushed it to pieces! Only then did he go to the study and dial out a phone. Good morning, baby boy, did you sleep wellst night? Elysiums voice came from the other end of the phone. William gritted his teeth, You dare to put cameras in my house? Isnt this to help you? The woman was not impressed, Anyway, you have gone to the heros rescue, and if you do not spend the night together, you will miss this great opportunity. After a pause, he inquired, How was it, was it good to be taken care of by herst night? Ive warned you, dont touch her. William, like a trapped beast, could only strengthen his aura by raising his voice, Or I wont let you go! My silly son, it wont be long before you thank me for that. The woman shook her head sadly and hung up the phone. William wanted to call again. But by that time, Bonnies voice hade from outside. He had to gather up his anger and turn around to walk out. Why did you just stand up, your leg doesnt hurt anymore? Bonnie asked with concern. William nodded, Its been fine, thanks for taking care of mest night, youre the one who brought me to life. Thats good. Bonnie nodded, Theres someone else at your house, I thought I heard you arguing earlier?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. On the phone. William was sinct, Thepanys subordinates are too stupid to do anything. Speaking of phones, Bonnie remembered that she hadnt called Donna to check in yet. I was about to ask William to borrow the phone when I nced out of the corner of my eye and saw that the phone on the coffee table had started vibrating and it was Donna calling. Strange, didnt the phone break downst night and not work? Bonnies face was full of confusion, but she picked up the phone and picked it up. Oh my God, Mrs. Grant, you finally answered the phone! Where are you, are you okay? Donna asked with concern. Bonnie was very guilty, Sorry Donna, my friend was sickst night and I stayed to take care of him, then something went wrong with my phone and I couldnt turn it on, so I couldnt call you. No, no, no. Donna said, Im fine, I went to bed with the kidsst night, I didnt even notice you werent back, but Mr. Grant was sending someone to look for you! Oh yes, Sebastian! They had previously agreed to exchange phone calls every night. I didnt call Sebastianst night, and I couldnt even get through to him. Sebastian must have been terrified. Bonnie rushed to call Sebastian. Bonnie? said Sebastian, his voice husky with a hint of celebration, Where are you? Sorry Sebastian, I had a little trouble with my phonest night so I wasnt able to call you, I was at a friends house. Bonnie said. Which friend? Sebastians voice immediately took on more of a jealous, sour tone, Do I know it, a man or a woman? Bonnie really wanted to spit on him for being a jealous king. But when I think of the fact that I stayed at Williams housest night, if Sebastian knew about it, Im afraid he would really turn his jealousy upside down! I hesitated for a moment, but I didnt tell the truth, Im staying at Annas house, dont worry, Ill be fine. The other end of the phone was silent for a while, and then spoke, Thats good, Im relieved that its okay. Chapter 740: Let me kiss a hundred times! After a few more words, Sebastian hung up the phone. Hesitated for a moment before dialing another number out. Hello? Dont rush, cousin, Ive slipped out of Annas house and will go to Bonnie right away, Rupert said. Because Sebastian called him early in the morning and asked him to help find Bonnie, Rupert had to sneak out in a hurry and then resume his identity as Mr. Robertson and prepare to go looking for someone. No, Ive already found her. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Found it? Rupert sends a sigh of relief thankfully. Then he said, I should have known I wouldnt havee out, I was so tiredst night, I should have held Anna for a while longer. Toot-toot- Sebastian had already hung up the phone. So much resentment? Rupert was a little surprised, It seems to have been suffocated abroad, ah, tsk, old men just can not be stimted! Bonnie made sure Williams leg was okay before driving back to the Sunshine Vi. Just in time for the five little ones to get ready for kindergarten, she sent the five little ones off to school again. When I came back again, I fell into bed and slept through the night. Sleepy as she wasst night, her energy was long depleted and she didnt even get up to eat lunch. By the time I opened my eyes again, it was actually dusk. The blood-red sunset shines in along the floor-to-ceiling windows, staining the pure white carpet red, while the clouds in the sky are permeated with a faint purple. Everything looks so beautiful. Bonnie yawned and felt refreshed, which led her downstairs, ready to find something to eat. As it turned out, the five little ones were already back from kindergarten and were ying flying chess on the crawl mat in the living room. Quietly and quietly, even the voice of speech is suppressed very low. A fear of making noise to anyone. And in this house, the only one who can be disturbed is not she who is sleeping upstairs? Bonnies heart was warmed at once, and the corners of her mouth were raised in a wide smile. Immediately after that, stretched out his hand, greeted towards several little ones, Wow, whos this little baby ah, do not hurry over, let me kiss a mouthful! Mommy! Erika and Joanna were the most enthusiastic, immediately running over to hug both of Bonnies arms, and rubbing their soft cheeks together. The three remaining boys were slightly more reserved, but all stood up and walked over to Bonnie. Bonnie then gave them each a flying kiss. Lukas and Damon returned the same flying kiss. Only Andrew blushed and turned his head away, his voice twisted and hard, Stupid mommy, so casually give other people flying kisses, look very frivolous, okay! Bonnie was not impressed, You are my babies, not to mention the flying kiss, even if you hug and kiss a hundred times directly, no one dares to say anything about me. While saying that, while reaching towards Andrew, Come here, let me kiss a hundred times!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Andrew rushed away. Other small children were smiling andughing, all lining up for Bonnie to give them a few kisses. With that, Bonnie just went to eat. Donna has already made dinner and put it in the pot to keep it warm, just waiting for Bonnie to eat it. When Bonnie finished eating, she picked up another thermos and handed it to Bonnie, This is the chicken soup you ordered me to make yesterday Mrs. Grant, its still hot. Good. Bonnie wiped her mouth and stood up, Then Ill go deliver the chicken soup now. Mommy, is anyone sick and why are you serving food? Damon asked curiously. Chapter 741: She doesn’t have the effort to pull hatred After the past few days with other small children, Damon has been assimted. He doesnt call Bonnie for Mommy Annie anymore, but just the word mommy. It warmed Bonnies heart to hear it. She thought about it and squatted down to look at Damon, If you want to know, you cane with me oh. Really? Damon was very happy and immediately took Bonnies hand, Then Im going to go with you, Mommy. It didnt matter to him who he went to see, but he was happy to be with his mommy. Hearing this, the rest of the little ones disagreed. Were going too! Mommy dont be biased oh, only take Damon, Ill cry to you. Lets all go together, and we promise to be good and not give you any trouble, Mommy. Stupid Mommy, do you know what it means to have an even bowl of water? Bonnie cried andughed and had to lead them along to Ruperts institute. Yes, the chicken soup was specially preparedfor Aliyah. Since Aliyah could not tell anyone about her visit to the Grant Residence, the people at the Grant Residence could not be responsible for delivering meals, and Aliyah had to eat the Institutes box lunch. She has always been pampered and is not used to eating boxed meals. Thest time Bonnie came in, the nurse said Aliyah had lost several pounds. Thats why Bonnie said to send a little chicken soup to replenish her nutrition. As for bringing Damon, because Aliyahs attitude towards Damon is extraordinarily good, with Damon on the side to calm the scene, maybe this time can ask other things. Soon, she and the five children arrived at the door of the ward. And also do not forget to lower the admonition, you have to be good oh, grandma is now sick, do not ask questions after going in. Good. The five little ones said in unison. Bonnie then led them in. Aliyah was awake at this moment, and when she saw the five little onese in, she was first happy, then she looked at Bonnie angrily, What did you bring them here for, did you deliberately see meugh?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Grandma, are you very sick? Damon asked with tears in his eyes, You have bandages all over your body, does it hurt? Hearing this, Aliyah was relieved for a few moments. The little guy doesnt know about bondage clothes and thinks its a bandage! Its okay, Ill be fine in a while, and then Ill take you to y. Aliyah said. Damon nodded heavily, Then Ill be waiting for you oh grandma, you have to get well soon. Good. Aliyahs eyes grew kinder and kinder. Seeing this, Bonnie rushed to seize the opportunity to let the little ones out first, and then spoke to Aliyah alone. I went to the university and looked into it, you suspected Mna at first, right? Bonnie asked. Aliyahs eyes cold down a few points, but the tone is obviously not as hard asst time, You are quite capable, this kind of thing can dig out, since they can dig out, stille to ask me why. Im just puzzled, Bonnie said truthfully, Mnas dead, isnt she? Yeah, Aliyah nodded, thats why I wanted to say somethingst time, how can a dead mane back at me? Do you really think its a ghost movie? Bonnie nodded, Okay, so excluding Mna, do you have any other enemies? Nope. Aliyah denied dryly, How can I be offended all day long. At least she is also high up in the Patriarchal wife of the Grant family, has a lot to do, no time to pull hatred. Chapter 742: The child fell in the bathroom This conversation, too, looked like it was going to end without a hitch. Bonnie had to give up and slowly stood up, Then Ill check out other possibilities, you get well first. Next time, dont bring Damon and the others over. Aliyah ordered, What if I cant control myself in this state and scare them? Didnt you have it well under control today? Bonnie replied, Sometimes you dont have to fight it on your own, get someone to calm you down and maybe get through it a little easier. With that, she went to the bedside table, opened the lid of the thermos box, and fed chicken soup to Aliyah,dle bydle. Aliyah originally resisted, but after two bites found that the taste was very good, and did not resist. A bowl full of chicken soup, all down. You get some rest, and Ille back tomorrow to bring you food. Bonnie said and walked out of the ward with the empty lunch box. After looking around the institute, I only found the four small ones who were watching the rabbits in the research room. Rupert just stood by and let them fiddle with the rabbit. little Joanna touched the rabbits ears and was envious, Little Uncle, can you give this to me? No oh, its a rabbit in theb, its for experiments. Rupert refused, If you want it, Ill buy a real pet rabbit for you some day. But I just like this one. little Joanna was very insistent, Cant you give it to me after you experiment with it? Lukas, who was right next to her, told her, After the experiment, the rabbit died. Huh? Hearing this, little Joanna immediately stunned wide-eyed, Why died ah, is not the brother-inw a doctor? Doctors are saving lives, why kill bunnies? Because the bunnies are test subjects, you have to finish the experiment on them and make sure its okay before you can do it on people. Lukas exined. After a pause, give little Joanna to sing theboratorys exclusive white rabbit good song. The little white rabbit is white and white, two ears are up, after cutting the vein and artery, it is so cute when it doesnt move! Little Joannas lips shed like a bushel, and then with a cry, she burst into tears. Wow, thats bloody good, she never wants to like her brother-inw again! Bonnie rushed up to make a soothing noise, Its okay, little Joanna, the bunny is making a contribution to all humans, and if little uncle experiments with a new drug on it, it could save many, many lives. So this little bunny is the hero bunny, right? little Joanna asked with a huff. Bonnie nodded, Of course, hes the hero rabbit. This time little Joanna finally stopped crying. She also came forward in a serious manner and touched the ears of the bunny, Dont be afraid, you are going to be a hero, and when you are a hero, you can be reborn as a human in your next life. The world of children is always so innocent and Bonnies heart cant help but be warmed. Immediately afterwards, she realized that Damon was not actually in theb. Is it the fear of seeing a bloody scene? When asked, I found out that it was to go to the bathroom. But Damons been there for, what, half an hour, hasnt he had diarrhea and thats why he hasnte out? Erika asked with a frown. Bonnie was also a little worried and was ready to go to the bathroom to check it out. Just then, the voice of the janitor came from outside theb, Whose kid, fell in the bathroom, all bloody!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Chapter 743: Let her live in the Sunshine Villa The bag in Bonnies hand snapped directly to the ground. She couldnt be bothered to pick it up, she just lifted her steps and rushed to the bathroom! The rest of them also looked at each other before flying to follow. When they got to the bathroom, Damon, who had fallen in a pool of blood, came into view! Damon! Bonnie immediately wanted to rush up and hug. Next to her, Rupert stopped her, Wait a minute, dont move him while I check. If you move hastily, it is likely to cause secondary damage to Damon. Bonnie was so shocked that she hurriedly flinched in ce. Luckily, after Rupert checked it out, he was relieved, Its fine, just a bump on the head. With that, Damon was carried to the ward and stitches were administered. After some busy work, Damon has turned around and woke up. Damon, are you okay? Does your head hurt? Bonnie immediately asked with concern. If it was the usual case, Damon would have told Bonnie very gently that it didnt hurt or something like that. But today he screamed and hid directly under the covers, shivering, No, donte over! Bonnies hands were hanging in mid-air, unable to go up or down. She looked at Damon in dismay, Whats wrong with you Damon, Im mommy, look at me, Im not going to hurt you. But Damon waspletely deaf and instead wrapped himself up tighter. Damon, Im little Joanna, your favorite little Joanna, can you look at me? little Joanna also came forward and said. But the result is still the same. No matter how hard everyone tried, Damon just wouldnt let go of the covers. Rupert frowned next to him, Its like hes under some huge stimulus, so now he cant tell whos who, and in his eyes, everyones a bad guy. In other words, if Damon is forced to make contact with people now, it will only make Damon more afraid of fear. Bonnie and the four little ones could only exit the ward unhappily. Whats going on here, Mr. Robertson, how can he be stimted when hes fine? Bonnie asked.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Rupert shook his head, Im not sure exactly, Ill get someone to transfer the surveince. Soon, the security guard of the surveince room came over, constantly wiping the sweat on his forehead, Sorry Mr. Robertson, we just went to diarrhea, and the result happened to be that time the surveince was gone. Ruperts eyebrows tightened, and aplex thought suddenly rose up inside him. Monitoring happens to be broken, what does that mean? It means that someone came to his institute and did not want him to know who it was. This person, should have sneaked in! As for who he is, what he wants, and why he makes Damon so afraid, all is not yet known. But the only thing that is certain is that the Institute is no longer safe. Annie, Im afraid youre going to have to find Ms. Stewart a new ce. If she stays like this any longer, Im afraid something will happen to her. Rupert said. Bonnies brow furrowed in some confusion, So where am I taking her? She has no property in Willisto, let alone a safe and secure ce to take Aliyah away, Im afraid its more dangerous than in the Institute. I do have a lot of ces, but Im not sure if its safe right now. Rupert is very headache. Little Joanna next to her tugged on Bonnies sleeve and whispered, Why dont we take Grandma to the Sunshine Vi? The Sunshine Vi is safe! Chapter 744: Here come the bad guys again! Rupert agrees with this idea. Other than that, the security system of the Sunshine Vi is made with reference to the presidential level security system. And with Sebastian tightening up the guards again after that Sami thing, the Sunshine Vi is indeed safer than my institute. What else could Bonnie say, but of course she had to agree. Otherwise, if Aliyah had any idents, she would not be able to exin with Sebastian ah. Rupert immediately sent someone to discharge Aliyah from the hospital and arranged for a 24-hour doctor and nurse to stay at the Sunshine Vi to take care of Aliyah. Get this over with, and then give Damon a sedative to calm him down before taking them home. Aliyah was ced in a room at the end of the second floor, where no servants were allowed to approach. Of course, there is still a delivery of food, it is Donna. Donna is a senior citizen of the Sunshine Vi, and has taken care of Sebastian for more than 20 years, so she is very reliable and Bonnie trusts her! Ms. Stewart, Ill take care of this, you stay out of it. Donna said, You go stay with Damon first, the little one fell and broke his head, he must need yourpany very much. Bonnie couldnt help but smile bitterly in her heart when she heard this. She would love to be with Damon, but he fears everyone right now. If it wasnt for that sedative, she wouldnt have been able to bring Damon home. When Bonnie thought of this, she couldnt help but let out a long sigh again. Her Damon, what exactly did she go through in the bathroom? Just thinking, Damon lying on the bed suddenly began to nightmare, desperately waving his arms, his face full of tears, No, I dont want you, grandma, mommy, help, this bad guy is here again! Damon, Damon is okay! Bonnie rushed forward and hugged Damon tightly, patting his back, Its okay Damon, Mommy is right here, no bad guys dare toe near you, Mommy protects you! But Damon could not hear the people outside at all, just kept crying and struggling. He even took Bonnie as the bad guy who approached him, reaching out to scratch and scratch hard, and finally biting with his teeth. How hard it is shows how scared and afraid he is of that bad guy. Bonnies mood became heavier and heavier, and her whole body was shaking with pain, still she held Damon tightly and didnt let go. Its okay, dont be afraid, Mommy will protect you, for sure. Bonnie said soothingly. Finally, about an hourter, Damon returned to calm and fell asleep again. It was just a cold sweat that broke out on him and wet his clothes. Bonnie then prepared to go to the closet to find clothes for him to change into. When I raised my hand to open the closet door, I realized that my arm had been bitten and bled by Damon, and the skin had fallen off where I scratched and scratched, and was red and swollen. My goodness Mrs. Grant, what did you do to that? Donna walked in just in time and was shocked to see this. Bonnie hurriedly put her hands behind her back and squeezed out a smile, Its okay, I identally made it myself just now. You can make teeth marks by yourself? Donna didnt believe it, Did Damon bite you?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Um, he just had a nightmare and didnt mean it. Bonnie immediately said. When Donna heard this, her eyebrows immediately became more worried and concerned, Damon is having nightmares again, it was better before, why is it starting again? Chapter 745: The bad guy back then Bonnie immediately caught the point of the statement. Donna you said that Damon has had nightmares before? Yeah. Donna nodded, I did it twice when I first came to live at the Sunshine Vi, and I asked Miss Vivian about it, and she said Damon would have the same nightmare when he changed to a new environment, and that it would get better a few more times. As luck would have it, after those two times, Damon was fine. But whats going on now, the nightmares have started again? And do you know what kind of nightmares he has? Bonnie asked. Donna thought carefully, He said there was a bad guy trying to chase him, but he couldnt remember what the bad guy looked like, and he was in so much pain and wanted to get away. Thats roughly what its about anyway. Bonnie couldnt help but think of Damon being left in a church to be burned in a fire back then. She had previously deduced with Sebastian that the other party should have taken Damon away first, faked the illusion of Damons death, and then tried to get Damon to reveal some secret. Who knows Damon was dying and probably ran away on his own, or maybe the other side thought he was dead and left him next to the trash can. Now it seems that it should be the former possibility. Damon ran away from the pain and hid in the garbage can before being picked up by Vivian. And on the way to escape, the bad guy went after him. So this became Damons nightmare. Once he went to a strange ce and lost his sense of security, he would have recurring dreams about the scene. At that time, Damon, how scared and desperate should be? Even if the pain is strong, we must try to run forward. Bonnie looked over at Damon on the bed and felt especially bad. Why on earth is God so against Damon when he is so well behaved and the best kid in the world? Why dont you go out and sit down for a while while I change Damons clothes and then Ill put the medicine on you. Donna saw that her eyes were red and immediately distracted her. If you stay any longer, you will probably have to cry. Bonnie knew this too, and went to the living room to wait. After waiting for a while, Donna came over to give her the medicine. The powder was poured on the wound, and Bonnie was shivering with pain. Such a heavy wound, we have to ask Mr. Robertson for scar removal cream, otherwise if it leaves a scar, Mr. Grant wille back to see how distressed ah. Donna said. Bonnie nodded, Okay, then Ill ask Mr. Robertson for it tomorrow. Then, Donna and admonished, Mrs. Grant, in the future you see Damon dreaming when you say that the bad guys areing, just hurry to take his favorite teddy bear, do not reach out, or else hurt themselves again how to do? Its okay, its not like he always has nightmares about bad guysing, no, wait a minute. Bonnie wrinkled her willow eyebrows, What he said to you was that the bad guys areing, and isnt what he said the bad guys areing again?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. How could it be! Donna shook her head, Its the bad guysing, he should be recalling his previous experience, thats why hes yelling that the bad guys areing, again, thats not chasing twice? Bonnie nodded, Yeah, thats not chasing two pairs, twice! Suddenly she reacted. Damon said the bad guys were back and cried out that Grandma and Mommy were saving me, not because of a dream about what happened when he was three. Rather, he dreamed about what he had just encountered while at the Institute. While at the Institute, Damon ran into the same bad guy from back in the day! Chapter 746: Wait for me at home! Bonnies breathing instantly sharpened for a few moments. She immediately told Rupert the news. Rupert was silent for a moment and inquired, So you think that the man came after Damon on purpose?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Im not sure, but I dont think so. Bonnie hesitantly replied, After all, taking Damon to the institute was just a coincidence, the other side should find another opportunity to strike even if they were eyeing Damon. The effort to enter the Institute is more or less risky. Thats what Im saying. If the other person didnte to the Institute for Damon, then its just like we thought, shes running to Ms. Stewart. Rupert said. Bonnie was enlightened by these words. Yes! All the clues seem to be clear at this moment. The other party is running to Aliyah, just did not expect to meet Damon, who was victimized by him back then. If so, what happened to Damon back then, including the torture Aliyah is suffering now, all came from one person. This the Grant family hater has been foolish for years! What does she want, anyway? Bonnie murmured softly. Theres no point in guessing blindly. Rupert pondered for a few seconds, Bonnie, call Sebastian and tell him toe back. This matter is already tooplicated for him and Bonnie to solve. Call Sebastian back and theyll figure out what to do together to make it work. Good. Bonnie agreed. After all, Sebastian went abroad this time in order to find out the truth about Damons ident back then. Now that the real culprit has appeared in Willisto, Sebastian is right toe back and investigate. At ten oclock in the evening, Bonnie called Sebastian about it. Sebastians long silence, but gradually coarse breathing, proves that his emotional ups and downs are veryrge. Whats wrong with you? Bonnie asked in disbelief, Sebastian, are you okay? Click- Sebastian hung up the phone. When Bonnie called again, she was already on the line. I wonder who he was talking to on the phone. Bonnies heart was racing with apprehension, wondering what was wrong. She didnt say anything excessive just now. Did she upset Sebastian by letting him leave his foreign affairs behind ande back? Torn and confused, Bonnie suffered for a whole hour. Only then did the phone ring, prompting her to enter a text message. Bonnie hurriedly picked it up and looked at it. It was from Sebastian. CIm boarding a ne and Ill be in Willisto in ten hours, so stay home! Although it was just cold text, Bonnie could still detect Sebastians anger as he typed. What is going on? Bonnie was confused. In her wild spection, she actually fell asleep in the past. By the time I woke up again, it was the next morning. By the count of time, Sebastian will arrive at the Willisto Airport in two hours. Bonnie wanted to pick up Sebastian, but thought of the orders in his text message and had to stop. She went downstairs and called the Sunshine Vis driver to pick her up from the airport. Instead, she went to the childrens room to get the little ones up. Daddy ising back today, you guys stay home, Ill take a leave of absence with the teacher,ter when you see daddy, remember to give a big hug oh. Erika and Joanna were so happy to hear this that they immediately went to their closet to choose the most beautiful princess dresses. AndrewLukas also got up to change into a small suit. Only Damon lost his soul, huddled in a corner, his face white, his hand still clutching the broken teddy bear, his back turned to everyone. Chapter 747: It’s better not to think about it That look made Bonnies heart choke with pain. When she came downstairs, she heard Donna say thatst night at 2 oclock in the middle of the night, Damon suddenly had a nightmare again, yelling that the bad guys wereing again and screaming for help. Finally, the teddy bear was stuffed into his hand before he could barely fall asleep again. But she didnt expect that it was daytime and Damon was still so scared. The content of that nightmare is definitely more horrible and bloody than she imagined, right! Damon, Bonnie walked up and spoke to him in a soft voice, look at me, who am I? Hearing Bonnies voice, Damon finally turned his head slowly, his voice hoarse and iparable, Mommy. Yes, Im Mommy. Bonnie nodded her head and hugged Damon, Its okay, there wont be any bad guys, Mommy will protect you, okay?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Damon, however, inquired nkly, What bad guy? Didnt you have a nightmare that some bad guy wasing to get you? Bonnie exined. Damon shook his head, I dont remember, Mommy, Im just scared all of a sudden, whats wrong with me? The amethyst-like pupils, because of the bone marrow transnt, the light blue has gradually faded and is about to return to its normal ck color. At the moment, it looks teary-eyed and pitiful. Bonnies chest was bulging and stuffy. Damon suffered, and she suffered even more. The bottom line is she still doesnt know whats wrong with Damon! Its a good thing that not far away from the vi lives Expert Smith, Bonnie rushed to call him to invite him over. Expert Smith performed a brief examination and then said in a quiet voice, It looks the same as before. Same as before? Bonnie wrinkled her nose, What does that mean? Because the brain forced him to seal up those terrible memories, so only in his sleep unconsciously will recall, or really encounter that person will be afraid. Usually, its a sequestered state again, and nothinges to mind. Like now, he can only remember having a terrible nightmare, but the content of the nightmare is automatically blocked out by the brain. So theres nothing else you can do? Bonnies mood was depressed, At least keep him from having nightmares. Its not like theres no way out, you just need to find that real culprit behind the scenes and send him to jail in front of him or however you dispose of him. As long as Damon is made sure he is safe, then there will be no more nightmares in the future. As for the past memories, it doesnt seem to matter if you want to get up or not. I was just recently preparing to deploy a n to catch the guy. Bonnie nodded, Ill find a way to speed up the process. Hmm. Expert Smith nodded, If theres anything I can do for you, just let me know, Damons my baby too and Im happy to help. Okay, then I thank you in advance, Expert Smith, Bonnie thanked sincerely. As we were talking, there was the sound of a car braking sharply outside the door. Immediately afterwards, several little ones ying games in the living room directly jumped up and cheered, Daddy, its daddy whos back! Bonnies heart immediately raised a touch of leap, also hurried from the childrens room to run out. Then hesaw Sebastian walking in from the foyer. After half a month, the impression of the man does not seem to have changed at all, but it seems that everything has changed. Sebastian, you Bonnie was in an excited mood, still thinking about how to open her mouth to say hello. Sebastian didnt even change his shoes, he ripped his tie off and walked right up to her, picked her up and went straight upstairs! Chapter 748: Sebastian’s way of punishment A set of movements flowing, in just five seconds, Bonnie was carried to the corner of the stairs. You what are you doing? Bonnie stunned, fair white cheeks flew on two smears of red, soft boneless hands propped up on Sebastians chest, The baby and Expert Smith are there! Sebastians throat rolled slightly, and sure enough, he stopped and turned his head to look downstairs. Katifen and the five children, dumbfounded, were staring at him. Expert Smith, please take all the kids out to y, I have some business to take care of. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Katifen was bbergasted for a moment, then showed a bad smile, Okay, okay, then Ill take a few little ones out first, youre busy, no, you guys are busy! It didnt say anything, but then it seemed to say everything. Bonnies cheeks burst red and when she was carried to the room, she started to mutter, What are you doing, you hung up on mest night out of the blue and then today you came back like this! The expression on Sebastians face remained muted as he pressed Bonnie directly to the edge of the bed and examined her carefully. After making sure that there was no injury at all on the body, it was a relief. The tone was still cold, Bonnie, youve got some nerve now! Huh? Bonnie hadnt reacted. Sebastian spoke again, Dont you know how dangerous it is for you to do these things, to go to the Grant Residence to catch Madeleine, what if something goes wrong? Do you know how to spell the word dangerous? Bonnies eyes widened in shock, How did you know I went to the Grant Residence and grabbed Madeleine? She obviously only talked to Sebastian about Aliyah and Damonst night. Which traitor has leaked the news? Bonnie feels betrayed and is righteously indignant. And Sebastian saw the situation, really did not hold back, was directly angryugh, Who told me is so important, what is important is that you hide it from me! That originally handsome face was filled with anger. Bonnie nervously pursed her scarlet rose lips, Are you so angry, then how did you not scold mest night? I was afraid I wouldnt be able to control what I would say that would go too far and hurt you. Sebastian replied.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Bonnie: It turns out that this man suddenly hung upst night and ignored her just because he didnt want to have his mind taken over by anger ah. Bonnies heart suddenly softened. She hooked her arms directly around Sebastians neck and offered her kiss, Sebastian, youre so good to me. Beauty tricks dont work on me right now. Sebastian pushed her away, Recognize your mistake? Im just trying to help you share the load, youre already burnt out from going abroad to investigate Damons affairs back then, I want to do something for you too. Bonnie continued to pout. After a pause, and a show of weakness, And I called you immediately when I realized I couldnt get it right, didnt I? Like a soft wombat, she hung her whole body on Sebastians and panted, Sebastian, dont be mad, okay? Sebastians stomach was full of anger, and it was immediately deted. He could only look at Bonnie in his arms, No matter what happens in the future, you have to discuss it with me first, okay? Nnnn! Bonnie nodded her head as if she were a girl, Then youre not mad, are you? Of course Im still angry, so I have to punish you. Sebastians eyes grew obscure and intense as he pinned Bonnie down on the big soft bed Chapter 749: Don’t Move My Teddy Bear! The five little ones followed Katifen to a nearby vi. Vivian was exercising on the yoga mat in the living room and was a little surprised to see the five little ones. The next second, hearing Katifen exin why, another heartfelt smile appeared. So thats how it is, then you guys stay here as long as you want. Vivian said. Little Joanna, however, looked at Vivian with a sad face, resting her cheeks, Godmother, is my daddy going to fight with mommy? Just now daddy came back and carried mommy upstairs in a rage, it is not going to beat mommy, right? Vivian reached out and stroked her head, Of course not, theyre off to give you a younger sibling. Wow! Little Joanna was immediately happy. After a pause, and very puzzled blinked, But younger siblings are not only avable at night, it is still broad daylight ah. Vivian tried to stifle augh, Well, asionally daytime is fine. Before you can exin it clearly, little Joanna gave the reason herself, I know, it must be because Daddy just came back from abroad, not yet jetg, he thinks now is the night! Right, right, right. Vivian hriouslyughed. It was only at noon that Bonnie came to pick up the five little ones. Vivian then told Bonnie about it, and tsked and shook her head, Your baby girl is very good at finding excuses for you oh~ Bonnies cheeks were red and she red at Vivian in depression. Sebastian, who came with her, didnt mind at all and bent down to pick up Erika and Joanna, So do you want a brother or a sister? I want it all! little Joanna replied in a brittle voice. Sebastian nodded, That might be a little hard on Mommy, shes tired of having you guys. That little Joanna eyes, racking her brain to think half a day, finally tangled to speak, then I still do not want younger siblings. Although she likes her siblings, she likes her mommy more! Dont make fun of me. Bonnie held up her hands in surrender, Can we go to dinner? If she continues, she will lose her face. The group left and went to the Sunshine Vi for dinner. Because of therge number of people, Donna prepared a soup pot so that it was easier for everyone to eat. On the childrens side, it was a tomato-vored soup pot, and on Sebastians side, it was a very fragrant beef soup pot. As a pregnant woman, Vivian was so hungry that she kept looking at the beef soup pot with her chopsticks moving and her mouth watering. Katifen couldnt look at it anymore, so she asked Donna for a bowl of in water, fished out the pot and washed it all over with in water before giving it all to Vivian. Although the surface vor had been washed away, Vivian still ate it with gusto. Pregnant women are allowed to eat spicy food appropriately, you dont have to be so strict normally. Donna saw it when she was serving the food and whispered. Vivian nodded desperately, very much agreeing with this, Yes, Donna is so right, I havent had spicy food for a long time, I miss it so much.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Hot pot is fine, but spicy fries are still not. Katifen said very coldly, Dont think I dont know what you have in mind. Being poked in the heart, Vivian wilted at once. Buried his head and continued to eat the beef in the bowl. And next to her, Bonnie picked up shrimp from the tomato soup pot and blew them cool before handing them to an emotionally drained Damon in the corner, Damon, lets eat too, okay? Okay. Damon was in a bad mood but still obeyed and immediately reached for the shrimp slider. Only because the elbow is still holding the teddy bear, the movement is awkward. Brother, Ill help you! little Joanna said, and immediately reached for the teddy bear. But Damon, who has always been gentle and well-behaved, suddenly stared at the dishes in his hands and threw them away, reaching out to grab his teddy bear! Chapter 750: Did I do something wrong? The chopsticks were thrown right into the tomato pot and the spilled soup was boiling hot and headed straight for little Joanna! and Joanna look out! In the nick of time, Erika grabbed the empty te on the table and blocked the sshes of soup. But a few drops stillnded on Erikas arm, which instantly became red and swollen. Everyone in the room was stunned, and hands and feet were busy giving Erika the treatment. First flushed and applied the burn cream. It might get blisters tonight and have to be picked open and then reapplied so that it heals faster, but it will hurt more. Katifen said. Bonnies heart was in a knot. Her precious Erika is most afraid of pain, and now she has to be forced to pick through the blisters and apply medicine. How ufortable this must be! And little Joanna has cried, shoulders pumping, aggrieved and ming herself, Im sorry Erika, if it wasnt for saving me, you wouldnt have been hurt. Erika shrugged indifferently, Its okay, its just a small injury. The heart is thankful.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Fortunately, she calcted that today little Joanna has a broken face, and then deliberately apany the side, which did not let little Joanna ident. Compared to the broken face, her arms burned a few blisters is nothing ah! As everyone chattered and talked, Damon, huddled in the corner, looked pale and guilty as hell. But he didnt even have the strength to stand up. The fear of almost losing his teddy bear just now had made him weak all over. Damon hates himself like this. Just for a teddy bear, he did this to his sister! But the painful thought at the same time, his hand clenched more and more tightly in his hand the kind of tattered bear. Damon, Bonnie came over at this time and held out her hand towards him, Mommy will take you back to your room to rest, okay? Damon hesitated for a moment, but jumped into Bonnies arms. When he was carried into the room, Bonnie put him on the bed and tucked him in tenderly. Mommy, Damons voice was husky, am I so bad that my sisters will still y with me and like me in the future? Of course I will. Bonnie nodded without hesitation, Dont think too much, you were just too scared at the time, and Erika and Joanna both knew it. This is because Damon saw the bad guys from back in the day at the Institute yesterday, and then had two nightmares in a row. He was in an extremely stressful situation, so the teddy bear he grew up hugging became thest thing he relied on. Even if little Joanna was just kind enough to help him take it, the brain instantly gave the reaction is also afraid of being snatched away. Thats why the ident happened. No one will me you. Bonnie said seriously, Go to sleep and wake up before you y with Erika and Joanna. Damon closed his eyes at this. Within a few moments, he fell asleep. Probably because he was holding the teddy bear, Damon slept well this time and his expression was always rxed. Bonnie straightened the covers for him again before she was ready to go out. When he stood up, he caught a glimpse of the teddy bear Damon was clutching tightly out of the corner of his eye. That is more than a raggedy description? Its like a rag patchwork of garbage, the cotton inside is gone, leaving only a dried upyer of patches bear skin. Probably also because of this, the bear eyes look more and more strange, there is a kind of living staring at people. Bonnie rubbed her arms and murmured softly. What is the eye of this teddy bear made of, so resistant to construction, other ces are rotten, it is actually still brand new, so amazing! Chapter 751: You should thank Annie! muttered, Bonnie didnt think much of it. She turned around and walked out of the childrens room. Everyone was waiting in the living room and lost the mood for hot pot, so they just held the birds nest congee Donna served to them and drank it one bite at a time. When he saw Bonnie, he immediately asked, Hows it going, is Damon okay?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Its okay, Bonnie nodded, hes just been too frightened and insecuretely, thats why hes extra concerned about that teddy bear. After a pause, and walked to little Joanna, squatting down and her eye level, and Joanna, Damon did not mean to target you, you must not think too much oh. Little Joannas eyes were red and her voice was choked up, Mommy, will Damon y with me again? Of course you will. When Damon is not so scared, he will y with you. Bonnie said. Little Joanna asked again, So how can he not be afraid? Thats up to the bear warrior, who will protect Damon and give him mental cues. Bonnie said. In fact, to be honest, Bonnie is also very worried. After all, Expert Smith said that the way topletely remove Damons fear is to find the real culprit behind the scenes and solve it in front of Damon. Only when Damon is certain that the source of his fear is gone can hepletely emerge from it. But now she doesnt even know who the real culprit is behind the scenes and what he looks like. And how to catch it? I can only hope that the teddy bear can give Damon a little morefort and let him regain his old sunshine sooner. And hearing this, little Joanna bowed her head, as if in thought. The hot pot was not a pleasant meal. Vivian and Katifen didnt stay long and left the Sunshine Vi. The remaining four children went to y inthe garden so as not to disturb Damon, who was sleeping. As for Bonnie and Sebastian, they went to the upstairs room to see Aliyah. Seeing Sebastian, Aliyahs expression instantly became panic, and even tried to hide under the bed, but her body was tied with a restraint, so she could not move. He could only watch as Sebastian walked up to his bed. How are you feeling? Sebastian asked in a deep voice. Aliyah couldnt avoid it, so shepromised and said with a red old face, Its okay, in a few days I should be able to go back to the Grant Residence to recuperate. Hmm. Sebastian nodded, When you get better, stay at the Sunshine Vi for now too, its not too safe out there and I dont have the energy to take care of you alone anymore. Do I need you to take care of me? Aliyah strained her neck. Sebastian nodded, And yes, you dont need me to take care of you, you just need Annie to help you clean up your mess. If Bonnie hadnt caught Madeleine this time, theres no telling how much Aliyah would have been ckmailed into doing! Who the hell are you looking out for? Aliyahs face was a little embarrassed, Im your mother! Im toward the side that has sense, Sebastians voice was low and raspy, and you should be thanking Annie for saving you. What Bonnie gets, Sebastian is determined not to let her lose. Especially in the case of Aliyah, Sebastian is biased in favor of Bonnie. He had to let Aliyah know that none of this help was taken for granted! When you get help, you should be grateful and respectful to the helper. Aliyahs eyes widened in exasperation, I didnt beg her to help me, she took the initiative, so why should I be thankful? So youre going to tough it out on your own and wait for Madeleine to threaten you into killing the five kids and me, and indeed the entire the Grant family, before you think that someone else saved you and came to redeem you from God? Sebastians voice grew colder and colder. Chapter 752: I’m not crazy! Aliyahs eyes widened, Its not as serious as you say, Im under duress, not crazy! Asking her to kill someone, she would never agree to it. Wont you? Sebastian sneered and walked straight to Aliyahs bed, pulling the bondage garment away to reveal the thousand-hole arm beneath. When you can hurt even yourself when you are in pain, how can you be sure you wont hurt others? Sebastians words were like sharp knives, stabbing straight into Aliyahs heart. She was silent at once. Indeed, when people are suffering to the end of the road, they can do anything. Just as she would get down on her knees, like a dog, to pick up the medicine that Madeleine threw at her in order to not be in so much pain. If it reallyes to the day when it is beyond control, Aliyah is not sure that she will not take action against those around her. The fact that you didnt say anything proves that you were scared too. Sebastian said in a deep voice, And you dont have to think about that now, all because Annie helped you. Aliyah turned her head, still not speaking. In fact, she knew it all in her heart, but how could she say thank you to Annie? The atmosphere in the room became rigid all of a sudden. Bonnie couldnt stand it anymore, so she stepped up to the te, Sebastian, lets just talk about the bad guy! She understands that Sebastian is only arguing so that Aliyah will ept her more quickly.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Only after epting her as Annie and learningter that she is Bonnie, will she not be too excited against it. This painstaking effort, Bonnie epted. But there is no need to let Sebastian and Aliyah mother-son bond thin for this matter. So, Bonnie chose to change the subject. Sebastian obviously also realized this, scarlet thin lips tightly pursed into a line. Only after a long time, he sighed helplessly and said softly, The same as you found out, the one who targeted Natan back then is the one who is now dealing with the Grant family. So, he really is the Grant familys enemy? Bonnie frowned, What kind of grudge does the Grant family have, anyway? Sebastian turned his head to look at Aliyah in the hospital bed. Aliyah suddenly panicked, hurriedly moved away, What are you looking at me for, I do not have that spare time to pull hatred for the Grant family. Then why did you put Natan in the church back then? Sebastian asked in a hushed voice. Hearing this, Aliyah waspletely panicked. She didnt expect Sebastian to go abroad alone and find out about it. What do we do now, y dumb and deny it? As I was thinking about it, I heard Sebastian say, You can choose not to answer, but I have witnesses, which means that I will put you on the other side of my enemy. Sebastian are you crazy?! Aliyah stared incredulously, You treat me like an enemy, Im your mother! If you dont give me a proper reason to tell me why you gave Natan to the church back then, then I will have to presuppose that you are in cahoots with the mastermind behind it. Sebastian said in a t tone. Aliyah was almostughing, If I were an aplice, would I be tortured like this? Maybe its falling apart now. Sebastian said. Those azure ck eyes were full of ndness as they looked at Aliyah in front of them, waiting for her to say why. If you dont say it, it doesnt matter if this mother-son friendship ends here. Chapter 753: He slammed the door in anger Aliyah and Sebastian stalemated for a while, but in the end they were defeated. She nced at Bonnie next to her, Let her out and Ill talk to you alone. Annie is my wife and your savior, she is part of THE Grant family and has the right to know everything. Aliyah took a deep breath before speaking, Because I was brainwashed at the time and a man told me that it would be good for Damon, oh no, it would be good for Natan to be sent to church to be baptized. Sebastian nods his head. This is simr to what the eyewitness said. Aliyah was divine at the time, and after handing Natan over to the pastor of the church, she made a point of baptizing Natan more often. Bonnie, on the other hand, didnt quite understand, Natan, for good reason, why did you have to be baptized, you were brainwashed at the time, and you didnt think this was wrong? After all, ording to Sebastian, Natan had been a very well-behaved boy until the fire. Suddenly having to take a good kid to a baptism, Bonnie is curious as to how exactly Aliyah was brainwashed. Aliyahs lips mumbled for a moment before she spoke, No, he was actually really out of sorts at the time, which is why I was confused. Natan, who had always been well-behaved, suddenly did not allow others to approach, and was even nervous, sitting alone at the corner, sizing up the people around her. The man then told me that Natan was possessed by an evil spirit and needed to be baptized so that he could be blessed by God and be normal again. Aliyah exined. After a pause, couldnt help but cry in pain, I didnt know how I was, listening to those words, I actually really believed, and then only before sending Natan to Crying so hard that Aliyah couldnt stop sobbing by the end. Sebastian, for his part, was frowning, still pondering the truth of that statement. Halfway through the day, before asking Aliyah, So why didnt you tell me? I am afraid that you will hate me. Aliyah replied, I saw how much you suffered after Natan passed away, and if you knew that this matter was rted to me, you would definitely hate me for the rest of your life. But now, because Sebastian said that if she did not tell the truth, she would be ssified as the enemy, she had no choice but to tell the truth. Sebastians face was somber and he walked out of the room in silence. Even though he had pretty much investigated it before he went back to Willisto, the effect was different when Aliyah said it herself. It was hard for him to ept it for a while. Seeing Sebastian leave, Aliyah is anxious to get out of bed and go after him. She was bound to the bed, so she couldnt even sit up, let alone get out of bed. Hes just going out to be quiet. Bonnie spoke up next to her, but her tone had cooled a few degrees, Dont worry, helle back for you. Throwing down these words, Bonnie also left the ward.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Not only Sebastian, she was about to lose control of her emotions too. There is nothing more sad and shocking than learning that Natans ident was indirectly caused by Aliyah. Thats Aliyahs own grandson, how could she be so easily brainwashed into pushing Natan into the fire! Bonnie was really afraid she would do something out of control to Aliyah. She took a deep breath and ran out into the garden, gulping in fresh air and trying to calm her trembling body. And at that moment, a small hand reached over next to her and pulled her fingertips, with a soft and sticky voice, Mommy. Chapter 754: Of course we have to punish Bonnie looked down, looking at the little one in front of her, endless anger instantly transformed into tenderness. Its Damon. She squatted down and gently stroked Damons head, I thought you were sleeping, why are you out? I slept too long and was afraid I wouldnt be able to sleep at night and it would affect my siblings, so I came out for a walk to burn off some energy. Damon replied. Hearing these words, Bonnies heart was again hard seized. The better behaved Damon is at the moment, the harder it is for her to move on from her anger at Aliyah. Why would Aliyah refuse to trust such a child, who thinks of others in every way, and instead trust strangers and push him into hell! A cold tear came out and hit the back of Damons hand. Damon panicked at once. His small palm-sized face was filled with heartache and anxiety, and he hurriedly reached out to wipe Bonnies tears. Mommy you do not cry, is Damon did something wrong, Damon change, OK? You didnt do anything wrong. Bonnie shook her head, Youre the best kid in the whole world. Hearing this, Damon then lowered his head, with a bit of huskiness in his voice, No, Im not a good boy, and I hurt little Joanna and Erika at lunch today. Hes a bad boy! That wasnt your intention. Bonnie reassured him, If it wasnt meant to hurt, but was unintentional, its not a bad person, okay? Damon nodded at this and smiled happily. Looking at his smile, Bonnie had mixed feelings. After thinking about it, he opened his mouth and asked, Damon, if one day I listened to someone else and hurt you, would you hate me? So Mommy is trying to hurt me on purpose? Damon asked. Bonnie shook her head, No. Damon replied dryly, Then I dont hate Mommy, because Mommy was just lied to, and you actually love me in your heart. But I trusted someone else more than I trusted you. Bonnie emphasizes this point. Then, mommy, you love me too, right? The other party must have lied to you and said that this is what is good for me, so you believe it, right? Looking at the pair of purple grapes in front of the clear eyes, Bonnie felt all his hostility dissipated. Yes, as Damon said, Aliyahs starting point was a good one. Her mistake was that she trusted people too much. Then consider Aliyahs apprehensive look at keeping secrets, she obviously knows shes done wrong too. So, theres really no need to hate Aliyah so much, right? Bonnie gave Damon a pat on the head before getting up to go to Sebastian. Sebastian is smoking on the rooftop of the top floor, and has dropped several cigarette butts at his feet, unstomped and still smoldering with scarlet light. She walked over and stomped out Sebastians cigarette for him, and removed the one he was holding in his mouth. Bonnie, I will take care of this matter, and I will give you and Damon an exnation. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Even if the other person is your own mother, that is not forgivable!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Bonnie then told Sebastian all about the conversation she just had with Damon. Finally, hemented, Sebastian, sometimes our thinking is perhaps tooplex and we dont see things as thoroughly as children do. So youre saying, Sebastian furrowed his brow, that because her intentions were good, the matter is settled? Of course not! Bonnie shook her head, I just wanted to tell you not to hate her, but the punishment thats due is still due! And, Bonnie hase up with a n for punishment. Chapter 755: Breaking off the relationship between mother and son! The room has been silent since Bonnie and Sebastian left. Aliyahy restlessly in bed, unable to sleep, feeling like pins and needles all over her body. She was afraid that Sebastian would cut off his mother-son rtionship because of this incident. Sebastian is the only son she has left! But no one came back to the room to see Aliyah untilte in the evening. Aliyah could not stand it anymore, so she started shouting. It was several minutes before a servant walked in and was impatiently pulling out his own ears. Ms. Stewart, what can I do for you? Wheres Sebastian, I want to see him, you tell him toe to me now. Aliyah said loudly. The maid was nonchnt, Mr. Grant is out, and its unlikely hell see you even if he doese back. After a pause, he added, Besides, youre leaving soon, so if you have to meet, you can talk to Mr. Grant on the phone alone then! What?! It was like a bolt of lightning struck Aliyahs head, leaving her stunned outwardly, How could I leave? How should I know, the maid shrugged, Anyway, this is what Mr. Grant told me, that he said to pack your things and get you out of here! The word fuck off, the servant also deliberately aggravated the tone. Aliyah trembled all over. She didnt expect Sebastian to be so angry about it. You go and get Sebastian for me, quick! Aliyah shouted. But the maid just turned around and left the room as if she hadnt heard.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. It didnt take long for a few other maids to walk in, and their tone was much more respectful, Ms. Stewart, well take you back to the Grant Residence. While saying that, he helped Aliyah up from the bed. Because of the car ride, Aliyahs bondage clothes would have to be untied. And Aliyah seized the opportunity to rush to get her cell phone from the bedside table and dial Sebastian. The caller was prompted to say that the other party was on the line. Aliyah called several times and it kept sounding like this. But Aliyah didnt believe it, and grabbed the maids cell phone again to call. This time the call actually went straight through, and Sebastians low, indifferent voice came from the other end, Did you send the man away? Aliyah pupil earthquake. So she was ckballed by Sebastian! Sebastian, how could you kick me out? Aliyah questioned angrily, You made me say it, and Im sorry about that incident, didnt I say I would make up for it as best I could? How can you make up for the past, its all a scar. Sebastian was silent for a moment and said in a t tone, After you go back to the Grant Residence, take care of yourself! Give me a chance, Sebastian, you know, I really didnt mean to do it back then. Aliyah was so anxious that she had already lost her usual elegant look. Its true that you didnt mean to do it, you meant to, and were sure enough to send Natan to the bad guys just because you trusted an outsider more than you trusted him! After saying that, Sebastian just hung up the phone. Aliyah lost all her strength and fell straight to the ground. Its over, Sebastian really doesnt care about her anymore! Is this really the end of their mother-son bond? Aliyah doesnt even know how she was sent back to the Grant Residence by the maids. She had just sat down on the sofa when she was informed by the housekeeper of another bolt from the blue. Sebastian announces in high society circles that he and Aliyah have disowned their mother and son! Aliyah could not carry it anymore, cked out and passed out directly. Chapter 756: Carrying out the word “absolute” to the end The breaking off of the Grant familys mother-son rtionship was only announced in high circles, but all of Aliyahs power and following fell instantly! Overnight, she became theughing stock of the entire Willisto upper ss circle! Everyone was eagerly discussing what Aliyah had done to make Sebastian so angry that he didnt even get to be mother and son. At the same time, those noblewomen who were originally on good terms with Aliyah, also hurriedly reversed direction and skirted with Aliyah as much as possible. After all, if we are still on good terms with Aliyah now, wouldnt that be a clear opposition to Sebastian? Who wants to offend this Demon Sebastian in Willisto! Unless one is tired of living. By the time Aliyah came to her senses, it was noon the next day. She woke up with that bone-crushing itch and a tingling in her arm. When I looked down, I realized that I had unconsciously scratched my arm to the point of bleeding. What is the situation? Why isnt she in a bondage suit! Aliyah tried her best to hold back, and went out to call for someone. The butler finally walked in when his throat was about to be shouted out. Butler, why am I not strapped into a restraint suit, my arms are all scratched up, call a doctor. Aliyah said. The butler stood in front of him, very respectful, but also very cold, No more doctors, Ms. Stewart. No doctor? What do you mean by that? Aliyah questioned. The housekeeper replied, Just literally, in the future Ms. Stewart you wont even have a doctor anymore, besides the maids are gone so I cant strap you into a restraint suit. After all, being strapped into a bondage suit means that you need servants to take care of your food, drink, and food. Without a maid, Aliyah would have to die in bed. It was for her own good that she was not tied to the restraint garment. But Aliyah was already confused, My doctor, the maids, why are they all gone? Are you kidding, she is the Patriarchal wife of the Grant family, the high and mighty Ms. Stewart. Even if Sebastian broke off the mother-son rtionship with her, its not the turn of these doctors and maids to be wallflowers! The butler said, It was Mr. Grant who instructed that you have nothing to do with the Grant family.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After a pause, he added, By the way, Mr. Grant has repossessed the Grant Residence, so Ms. Stewart you will have to move out as soon as you wake up. Are you kidding me? Aliyah couldnt believe her ears. Ive been living here since I married into the Grant family, and now youre asking me to move? The housekeeper corrected, Mr. Grant asked you to move out, not me, after all, it is Mr. Grant who owns the Grant Residence, not me. Aliyahs mouth opened wide, but not a word coulde out. Yes, the Grant Residence is in Sebastians name and Sebastian can evict her at any time if he wants to. But is it really necessary to do so much? Aliyah was silent for a long time, and finally trembled to ept the reality. Its impossible to get Sebastian to forgive her in the short term, so shell leave first and then take her time to figure it out. Aliyah then spoke, Okay fine, then Ill move out, you help me find a new vi, and Ill pay you. You have no money Ms. Stewart, the butler reminded, thosepanies under your name have cooperation with the Grant Group, Mr. Grant yesterday all withdrew their capital, now thepany is in a state of freezing and seizure, you do not say assets, but also owed several hundred million And What more do you want to live in a vi? Its good to find a ten square meter rental house to live in! Chapter 757: It’s punishment and salvation One bad news after another, Aliyah finally couldnt carry on. She breaks down and has to call Sebastian. But this time, no matter her phone number was cked out, even the housekeepers was also cked out. It was clearly Sebastian who had the foresight to block any way she could reach herself. Ms. Stewart, thanks to your previous care, so I n to help youst, I rented you a small house in the city vige, in addition this is two thousand dors, if you use it up, you can find a job in the city vige Aliyah was like a walking corpse, sent by the housekeeper to a rented house in the middle of the city. A room of less than ten square meters that epasses all functions. Kitchen, bedroom, bathroom, as cramped as it gets. Even this ce isnt as big as the bathroom in Aliyahs former room! Ms. Stewart, Ill leave you to it then. The butler said softly, When you really cant resist scratching yourself, just tie yourself with a rope, remember to tie the live knot, otherwise it will be bad if you cant open it. Aliyah sat frozen on the edge of the bed, not answering.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. I dont know if I heard it or not. The housekeeper shook his head helplessly, lifted his feet and left the rental house. When you get to the car on the side of the road, thats when you pull out another phone and dial a call out. Is it all done? The call was answered and the man on the other end of the line asked in a mute voice. The housekeepers tone was respectful, Yes Mr. Grant, its all been taken care of, Ms. Stewart will stay in this side of the city afterwards, and Ive also arranged for andlord to introduce her to a fly restaurant to wash dishes when she runs out of money. Hmm. Sebastians tone was still t, Well done. After saying that, Sebastian hung up the phone. He turned his head to Bonnie, who was reading a book next to him, and told her about it. Bonnie was silent for a moment before continuing to flip through the book, Its good, the former god of Ms. Stewart now needs to wash dishes to get by, the psychological fallout as well as the humiliation is quite appropriate for her. Sebastian stood in ce with aplicated look on his face. Bonnie quickly sensed that something was wrong with him and asked softly, Sebastian, are you sorry? No. Sebastian shook his head, If it wasnt for her, how could Damon have gotten into this mess, this is the best punishment for her, I was wondering how long it would take for her to understand her mistake. Soon. Bonnie replied, When one is in a poor predicament, one begins to reflect and regret the things one has done. After a pause, he lifted his hand again and tugged Sebastians hand, Dont worry too much, you know, doing all this to help her. Im not worried. Sebastian nodded his head and took Bonnies hand back, gently pressing it harder, I was just wondering when my Bonnie had grown up and thought about things and issues so maturely. It just urred to me. Bonnie replied, The fact that the other side chose to torture Ms. Stewart instead of just killing her means that what she wanted most was for Ms. Stewart to fall. So, Bonnie and Sebastian teamed up and pushed Aliyah into a very difficult situation. As long as Aliyah is more unlucky and miserable than the other side imagined, then it will not be counted again. This is wiserthan leaving Aliyah in the care of the Sunshine Vi. All thats left is to wait for the man to show his footprints and traces while watching Aliyah, and we can follow the trail and find her! Chapter 758: The wall falls on the people Sebastian leans over and drops a soft kiss on Bonnies forehead. A pdash kiss, but still, Bonnie was embarrassed and blushed. What are you doing? Sebastian lowered his eyes and looked at Bonnie in front of him, his tone was t, A stamp to prove that you are mine. Its not like Im your exclusive item, stamping doesnt work. Bonnie pouted and muttered. Hearing this, Sebastian looked at her with a bit of distress, So what would it take to work?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. With love, of course, you prove to me that you love me and only me, and I will naturally stay with you. Bonnie said seriously. Sebastian looked at Bonnie thoughtfully, Prove it, I seem to be pretty good at it. For the rest of the night, he worked hard to prove it to Bonnie. The woman beneath her cried so hard that her voice was mute, and finally sobbed herself to sleep. Sebastian drew back and reached out a bony hand to ruffle the wet bangs from her cheeks, murmuring almost obsessively, Bonnie, I love you, all that I am, all that you are. And he only asks Bonnie to stay by his side forever! The sound was so soft that the sleeping Bonnie did not hear it. Time has passed and it has been a week since Aliyah moved to live in the middle of town. When the housekeeper was leaving, he took two thousand dors for Aliyah. The original two thousand dors was enough for Aliyah to live for a month. But she was used to being spendthrift, so she spent all her money in a week. Thendlord was kind enough to offer her a job washing dishes, but Aliyah immediately refused when she saw that she had to wash them by hand. She had been pampered for decades, but she had never done this kind of work before. This wash a day down, hands have to peel tenyers of skin it! Aliyah had a hard-on, so she went downtown to try to get some money by other means. Of course, this approach is very simple and clear, that is to find those old sisters who used to borrow a little money. Aliyah changed into the high-luxury dress she wore the day she left the Grant Residence, pretended she hadnt fallen on hard times, and managed to get into the private room on the top floor. Then it was texting and waiting for those old sisters toe for afternoon tea. But from two oclock until five oclock in the afternoon, no one came. Instead, the waiter came in several times and asked Aliyah when the check would be ready. I didnt order anything, so why should I check out? Aliyah found it unbelievable. The waiter replied, You need to pay for a private room, too. After a pause, he raised his eyes to look Aliyah up and down again, You dont have any money, do you? That abject look made Aliyah feel insulted! How can I not have money, say, how much? Aliyah opened her wallet with thest remaining three hundred dors. Three thousand dors! The waiter said. Aliyahs hand stops! Three thousand? Its just a shitty private room, how can it be so expensive! Whats the matter, you dont really have no money, do you? The waiter asked in surprise. Aliyahs face is ironic, but her eyes are a little averted, I got a text from a friend, she said shell be right over, go ahead and get me ready, just to the highest standard. Okay, okay. Once the waiter heard that Aliyah had ordered something, his attitude immediately changed and he turned around and went out with a fart. Just after the first foot, Aliyah also hurriedly stood up and ran straight out. She didnt even dare to take the elevator, lest she might run into the waiter, and had to push open the door to the safe passage and go downstairs one floor at a time from the 66th floor. That hasty back is simply falling away. Chapter 759: This is the last time To hold up the scene, Aliyah is wearing high heels today and is particrly tired of walking up the stairs. After just a few flights of stairs, her heel had worn the skin and hurt like hell. There is really no way out, Aliyah hesitated, or carefully pushed open the door of the security channel, intended to take the elevator downstairs. Anyway, this is already the 60th floor, so there shouldnt be any more waiters who know about it, right? Aliyah thought, and walked to the elevator room. Just as I walked up to the front, I saw several familiar figures. The few dressed in gold and silver, dressed in jewellery, were gathering to talk. Aliyahs eyes instantly lit up. Isnt this the same old sisters she was waiting for! So theyre really here? Aliyahs heart swirled with a circle of excitement as she prepared to walk up and say hello. Before they had a chance to speak, the men discussed it first. You guys, Aliyah, that idiot, isnt really still waiting for us on the sixty-sixth floor, is he? Who knows, or you could go up and take a look? Im not going, what if she stalks me, I dont want to get involved with that kind of person! Also, I heard that she is now so wretched that she has gone to live in a city vige, but she actually has money toe and meet with us, how did this moneye? Why else, the city vige over there, doing the skin business, there should be quite a lot of it! After saying this, several noblewomen let out a pleasant and smoothugh. They are disgusted with Aliyah from the bottom of their hearts. The woman who was once so high and mighty is finally out of power, and they cant wait to set off firecrackers to celebrate! Going on an appointment with Aliyah? How is it possible! Afterughing, one of the noblewomen raised her hand again to propose. Or Ill slip some money to the waiter upstairs and have him use some tricks to trick Aliyah into breaking something and pay for it, and if she cant afford it, shell go to the door as a wee guest to cover her debts and wear one of those cheongsams with the slit up to her thighs! Hearing this, Aliyahs eyes went scarlet. This noblewoman, once a small follower who surrounded her to patronize her. Now that shes down and out, you cant wait to crush her into the dust? Aliyah couldnt help it, she rushed straight forward, grabbed the noblewomans hair and yanked her back hard! Several noblewomen next to her were startled and backed away, then were dragged back by Aliyah as well. What a chaotic scene. At the same time, the elevator doors dinged and opened on this floor. Sebastian and Bonnie stood arm-in-arm in the elevator, surprised and indifferent, looking at the crowd outside the door. Mr. Grant. Several noblewomen panicked and hurriedly collected themselves, too weak-minded to look at Sebastian. They are afraid that Sebastian is here to back up Aliyah. Aliyah thought the same thing, with a few hopeful words in her eyes, Sebastian, you are just in time, these people were just bad-mouthing me, extraordinarily so. What does this have to do with me? Sebastians tone was very cold, without a trace of warmth. The noblewomen outside the elevator froze. Aliyah was also dumbfounded, Arent you here to help me?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. To be precise, Im here to clean up your mess. Sebastian corrected. He walked out of the elevator holding Bonnies hand, and soon a waiter came panting. Aliyah recognized the waiter as the one who was in the private room on the sixty-sixth floor earlier. Sebastian pulled out his hot gold ck card and handed it to the waiter. Then his eyes were on Aliyah again, This is thest time, if next time someone calls me to settle your bill for you, I wont care, do whatever they want with you. Chapter 760: I’m okay with it Aliyahs body trembled violently. Is this really the Sebastian she gave birth to? Im your mother! Aliyah hissed with scarlet eyes. Compared to her anger, Sebastians tone was very calm, Just because you are rted to me by blood, thats why I came over to clean up your mess this time. After a pause, he gave Aliyah another cold sweep, And dont forget, weve severed our mother-son rtionship. Aliyahs body trembled violently, and her face was white as a sheet.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Sebastian, lets go. Bonnie tugged on Sebastians arm. Sebastian nods and leaves with Bonnie. Aliyah fell to the ground, her eyes were dull and she looked particrly horrible. Several noblewomen could have seen that Sebastian really didnt care about Aliyah anymore, but at the moment they were also a bit scandalized by the hysterical Aliyah. They passed a look to each other and also hurriedly slipped away. In the end, Aliyah was thrown right out by the buildings security guards. As if the heavens are deliberately targeting her, just thrown out shortly after the pouring rain, a huge rain screen so that everything is covered with ayer of dense white fog, can not really see. Sebastian stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows on the sixtieth floor and watched Aliyahs disoriented departure from the bottom of the building. Ive contacted thendlord and shell send a cup of ginger tea and cold medicine in due course. Bonnie came up from behind and gently clutched Sebastians hand. Sebastian nodded, his thin lips pursed into a morose white line, Well, still have someone keep an eye on it, and if anyone follows her, tell me immediately. Eric will do all of this, so dont worry too much. Bonnie said softly. There was a pause, looking at Sebastiansplicated eyes. Suddenly its a little heartbreaking. In fact, after the death of Lennox, Sebastian has been and Aliyah dependent on each other, mother and son, although not very good feelings, but after all is the blood rtionship. Blood is thicker than water. Isnt it a bit cruel to let Sebastian really ignore Aliyah and watch her suffer? Sebastian, its actually okay to abort now. Bonnie spoke up, As for finding that mastermind, we can think of something else No, the words were cut off by Sebastian before he could finish them, its the fastest way, and its only right that she should suffer a little bit after what she did to Natan back then and what shes done to you now. With that, he reached out and took Bonnie into his arms, his voice low and husky, Im not right about things, shes the same even if shes my mother. Bonnie then stopped talking and just hugged Sebastian back even harder. Time passed and Aliyah spent another three days in a rental house in an urban vige. Thest $300 she had left on her was also all spent. Now its at the point where you have to go out and find a job to earn money. Even if thendlord introduced the dishwasher to Aliyah, she had to bite the bullet and say yes. Thendlord then took Aliyah with him. On the way also did not forget to urge Aliyah, You must not say what you are a university graduate, the boss does not like high education, you say you are semi-literate on the line! Aliyah: I never thought that one day, she would be forced to be semi-literate even though she was a masters degree graduate! And when he arrived at the fly restaurant, the boss led Aliyah to the dirty, greasy back kitchen, pointing to therge water basin on the floor and a pile of tes, from 9:00 a. m. to 9:00 p. m., one hundred and fifty per day, if you do not work for seven days and then run, you will not pay. Chapter 761: He’s scared again Who gave you the rules? Aliyah got angry, Theborw says that I have to be paid no matter how many days I work. Thats how it is with me, you love to do it or not. The boss said with a cold smile. Thendlord immediately pulled her smile, Lao Ding, shes not short of money, so shes afraid to work for free. Hearing this, the boss then hummed from the nostrils, Okay, then for your sake, how many days you work, I will give you the money. Aliyah then started washing dishes at the fly house. It was only a day, and by the time she got off work in the evening, her hands were soaked and wrinkled and particrly ufortable. Clutching the one hundred and fifty dors, Aliyahs heart was filled with pain. Inside the Sunshine Vi, five little ones were huddled under the covers, discussing the matter. I watched the news and it said that grandma is now living in a very bad ce and can only eat instant noodles. Instant noodles cost five dors a bucket, grandma shouldnt be able to afford it, she must be eating 50 cents white buns. Ah, grandma is too tragic. little Joanna is the most emotional, tears havee out of her eyes, wetting the quilt and sobbing, Will Grandma die out there? It wont happen. Erika replied with certainty, Ive done the math for her, and shell live to a great age. After a pause, he added, But its true that the luck is worse now.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. To be precise, not only is it poor, it is simply disastrous. Im afraid Grandma is going to have to suffer a bit outside. Lets go see Grandma, okay? little Joanna suggested, I still have a lot of money in my piggy bank, Ill give it all to Grandma. This way Grandma will at least be able to eat something normal. Mommy had guessed that we would go to Grandma, so she exined to the bodyguard to keep an eye on us and forbid us to run around. Andrew said very calmly. Mommy is very determined this time, Lukas said, Its like shes been treating Grandma differently since she came back from the nursing home. Could it be that in the nursing home, brother-inw and mommy said something? The rest of the four little ones are thinking about this, only Damon, associated with himself. He always felt that he had something to do with his grandmother being thrown out. The internal pressure was so great that Damon started having nightmares again that night. At three oclock in the middle of the night, his heart-rending cries woke up Bonnie upstairs. Bonnie flew downstairs and looked at Damon, who was trapped by the nightmare, with a heart like a knife. Damon is now in a serious condition, his little face is flushed, big cold sweat is sliding down his forehead, but his lips are as pale as a sheet of paper. Even the body is curled up into incredible circles. The teddy bear! Bonnie hurriedly spoke up, Get the teddy bear to him! But she searched around the room and found no sign of the teddy bear. It was little Joanna who first remembered, I took it to theundry this afternoon, it should still be in theundry room. Theundry room is located on the second floor around the corner, and Bonnie rushed upstairs to get it again. When going downstairs too anxious, the whole person did not pay attention and fell directly down the stairs. The good thing is that the stairs are few steps away, and the downstairs is paved with shag carpet, so Bonnie did not fall too painful. She quickly climbed up and shoved the teddy bear into Damons hand. Feeling the familiar touch, Damons body gradually soothed, the tears stopped, and the blood gradually climbed back to his lips. Chapter 762: It’s not okay to go on like this Bonnie and the rest of the four little ones breathed a sigh of relief. Once Damon had been changed into dry clothes, they exited the room. You guys go back upstairs to your rooms tonight and sleep without disturbing Damon, Bonnie said. The four little ones nodded their heads cooperatively and headed upstairs. To be precise, it was three heading upstairs. Erika grabbed the corner of her coat and stood abrasively in front of Bonnie. With that look, it was clear that he had something to say. Whats wrong Erika? asked Bonnie immediately. Erika then hooked Bonnies fingertips and lowered her voice, Mommy, do you know Damons exact birth date? What are you asking that for? Bonnie was even more puzzled. Erika said, Hes always having nightmares, and I want to give him a count to see if its bad luck.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Then Ill tell you tomorrow, go to bed first. Bonnie stroked Erikas head. She waited until the next morning to take the note with Damons birth date to Erika. Erika immediately folded it and put it in her pocket. But this little action, but still by little Joanna saw. She immediately came up, Erika, what did mommy show you? Its a secret, I cant tell you. Erika doesnt tell her. little Joanna is a particrly curious person, and the less Erika tells her, the more she wants to know. When she went to kindergarten, she kept thinking about it. I even thought of quietly taking it out and looking at it when Erika wasnt looking. When it came time for the lunch break, there was always an opportunity. She followed Erika to the bathroom, then nned to take it out and read it while Erika was washing her hands. As a result of following the walk out, I found that Erika did not go to the bathroom, but went around to the back door of the kindergarten and climbed the crooked tree on the wall to leave the kindergarten! Erika! little Joanna stood under the tree and lowered her voice to call out to her, What are you doing there? Erika heard the sound and looked down, startled. How did you get here? little Joanna crossed her arms, I followed you here, ah, you have not said, what are you really going to do! Im going to go find someone. Erika said. Looking for someone? little Joanna wanted to continue asking. As a result, Erika in the tree reached out towards her, Dont ask,e up, lets go together, Ill exin to you slowly on the way. The lunch break was only two hours long, so if I didnt go back to the kindergarten before then, the teacher would find out. The two little ones went out over the wall, got into Erikas pre-arranged online car and flew away from the kindergarten. It was in the cab that Erika exined, I looked at Damons birth date and gave him a divination and found that the reason he always has nightmares is because hes been attracting viinstely. So youre going to find the little man now? little Joanna asked. Erika nodded, Yeah, if we could find the viin, he wouldnt have nightmares. So do you know where the little man is? little Joanna asked again. Erika expression very serious, can know the general location, in the southeast, and not more than Damon square fifty kilometers, in a ce between life and death. A ce between life and death? What is that ce? Little Joanna was a little scared, her whole body was flooded with cold air and shivering, Its not a ghost gate, is it? Chapter 763: The flash drive is lost Poof! Erika didnt hold back and just burst outughing. She looked at little Joanna with amusement, Have you been reading too many novels? If she could go to hell, wouldnt she be on the verge of going to heaven. Little Joanna scratched her head in embarrassment, I just subconsciously realized this well. Its a hospital. Erika replied, The patients in that ce are either alive or dead, so its the ce between life and death. It dawned on Erika, So, which hospital are we going to? Go to the private hospital of the Grant Group, Erika said. Is that person definitely there? little Joanna asked again. Erika shook her head, No, its that theres a lot of patient information there, and we go steal patient files and then look at their birth dates to see who exactly is entangled with Damon. This is a veryrge amount of work! There are at least tens of thousands of patient information in the hospital, if bad luck, see thest one to find, Erika eyes are blind, right? What else could we do? Erika shrugged indifferently, Its better than just watching Damon have nightmares. Even if its just a little chance, try to grab it! little Joanna thought about it and nodded heavily, You have a point, then you can teach me divination so that I can apany you in your search. As the two youngsters talked, the car had arrived at the private hospital of the Grant Group. They went to Ruperts office on their little legs, intending to slip away while Rupert was checking in and copying patient information. As a result, when I was about to leave, I bumped into someone at the door. Its Elise. Elise was surprised to see the two little ones walking out of the office, What are you doing here? Erika didnt blush, Its Mommy who asked us toe and get something. So. Elise nodded, Did you get it then? Got it, were getting ready to go back to kindergarten, bye bye Auntie Bian. Erika said immediately. Elise didnt stop, and side-stepped out of the way so that the two little ones could walk out. However, when Erika passed by, she identally bumped into Elise. Be careful. Elise spoke gently. The two little ones then scampered out of the hospital. When she was ready to take a taxi back to the kindergarten, Erika suddenly blushed and reached out her chubby little hands to feel around on her body.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Oh no, where is the sh drive! How did it disappear! Little Joanna was shocked to learn that the sh drive was lost, Then lets hurry back and find it! If they had simply lost the information, it wouldnt have mattered if they went back and made a copy. But the key to be picked up by the wrongdoers, they two will be in big trouble! Daddy must have opened their asses, right? The two men rushed back to get to the sh drive. And at this time, Elise appeared in front of the two, her eyes curved into crescent moon outside the gauze, Luckily we caught up, you two little guys have short legs, but you run quite fast, here, take it! With that, he handed over the item in his hand. Erikas breath froze for a few moments. Its her sh drive! Why that look, isnt this yours? Elise saw them not take it and shook her arm again, But I obviously looked like it fell off you. Its mine! Erika then reached out and took it. Elise nodded, Keep it, this must be what your mommy told you to take, take good care of it. Good. Erika gripped the sh drive tightly, got in the car with little Joanna and left. Elises smile disappeared the moment the cab disappeared from sight. With that, he turned around and went back inside the VIP ward on the top floor. She squeezed out another smile and spoke to the ward, Bonnie, youre all packed up for me, ah, youre so diligent. Chapter 764: Thanksgiving Banquet Bonnie looked up and returned a faint smile, Just helping pack for discharge, not exactly hard work. Ill go remove the bandagester. Elise said, Join us for dinner tonight? Good. Bonnie nodded, It just so happens that Sebastian and I both want to thank you properly, and Im hosting tonight. In that expression, no other emotion can be seen in half. In fact, she was already wary of Elise. The reason why I agreed to have dinner together is that I want to take advantage of this evening to thank Elise for saving my life. Give a huge check or something, and its all over between them. In the future, there will be no need to alwayse and go. Then why dont we all get together, along with Miss Newman, Mr. Robertson and Mr. and Mrs. Smith, for a good crowd? Elise said. Good. Bonnie nodded her head and agreed. Once she had packed Elises things, she drove her car and drove Elise to the beach house, the property Elise had purchased in Willisto. A three-storey vi that will be nearly four hundred square feet, but the interior decoration is very simple, which can be described as Syrian style. Living in this ce can be a little inconvenient, cant it? Bonniemented. Elise thenughed. After the bandages were removed, she was back to her old graceful beauty. The short hair in the sea breeze raised, so that the cold smile more than a few temperature, clear almond eyes bright shining, with a few cunning longing like. Why yes, my vi is far better than you can imagine, its a very perfect ce. Bonnie then stopped saying anything. How to decorate and how to live is someone elses hobby and she has no right to interfere. Lets just say that Elise likes it just fine. After leaving the things she brought back from the hospital in the living room, Bonnie drove Elise back to the city. They had an appointment tonight at a Thai food restaurant at the foot of Red Mountain. Bonnie also purposely wrapped the venue. Therge restaurant was only for their table tonight. Sitting at therge round table, Elise nced at Erika next to Bonnie and a smile curled at the corners of her mouth. Only then did he raise his cup, Come on, to celebrate my discharge, lets have a drink, Ill take tea instead of wine, please forgive me. Everyone gave a lot of face and raised their sses. Even Erika symbolically took a sip of her own juice. Then after a few more bites of sd, Little Joanna and I went to the corner to y with the tablet. They still have to find the viin who is involved with Damon from so many patient files, so its a race to the bottom! Bonnie just thought the two little ones were busy ying and didnt care too much, but just asked the waiter to make a separate creamy gumbo to pack. In case the two little ones are hungry when they get home, they can just eat. With that in mind, Bonnie set her sights on Elise again. She poured herself a full ss of red wine and then stood up with it raised, Miss Pearce, thank you so much for saving me and Damon earlier, this ss, I toast you! After saying that, he was going to just tilt his head and drink it. Sebastian, however, stopped her and said in a deep voice, Its better to leave things like drinking to the men. He didnt even frown, and directly drank the ss of red wine in one go.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Not only that, he also poured himself two more sses and drank them all. Elise was smiling across the table, Miss Annie and Mr. Grant are so close, Im so jealous. Chapter 765: Can you help me Miss Pearce you will definitely find your own happiness too. Bonnie said. After a pause, he pulled out the gift he had prepared and handed it to Elise . This is a small token of appreciation, please be sure to ept it. Inside the box is a diamond ne worth thirty million dors, and after picking it up, you will see the check for one billion dors under there. One billion is quite a sincere thank-you payment. Elise opened the box and saw the ne and the check. Sheughed softly and collected it with crity, Good, then thank you Miss Annie and Mr. Grant. By epting this gift, Bonnie has repaid Elises favor. They dont owe each other anymore. Until the end of the meal, Bonnie was still a bit overwhelmed. How could she end her love affair with Elise so easily? She thought Elise would just pester her! However, its good that it went well and saved you the headache. Then well go. Bonnie got up, ready to leave with a few little ones. Elise followed suit and walked out. Because Sebastian had been drinking, Bonnie had to drive tonight, and she went to the underground garage to pick up her car. Leaving Sebastian and the five little ones standing in front of the restaurant waiting. Erika, Elise said as she walked up and touched Erikas head, you have to y less with electronics, or youll go blind. The tone was gentle, but there was a bit of viciousness in his eyes. The cold hairs on Erikas back stood up. By the time she blinked and was ready to look more closely, she found nothing there again. Strange, so it was just an illusion on her part? Erika still doesnt feel right. So after Elise left, Erika immediately pulled out Elises profile from the data and started divining. The trigrams show that Elise and Damons destiny lines are not in any way entwined. Its a rtionship that cant be any more than a passerby. The same result is true for Elise and hers. Erika couldnt help but get caught up in the confusion. Could it really be that she had just misread it? Leaving the restaurant, Elise drove and went to the fancy apartment downtown. She rang the doorbell. In a few moments, the door was opened and William stood in the foyer with an impatient look in his eyes, yanking Elise inside. The tone was particrly unhappy, Who gave you permission toe over! Boss, Elise showed a very good expression, I received a billion from Annie and will not deal with her anymore. Hearing this, William stalled. Like she was afraid he wouldnt believe her, Elise took the gift out and showed it to William.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. A diamond ne of 30 million, a check for one billion. A billion and thirty million dors, a figure enough for Elise to stop talking about favors. And when Elise epted the gift, she had already agreed to clear the air with Bonnie. Good job. Williams demeanor eased up a few notches. Although it was only a short four-wordpliment, Elise was still very happy. She looked at William again pitifully, Boss, can I stay overnight with you tonight? No way. William refused without hesitation, If you dont have anywhere to go, Ill give you the keys to another apartment. I disobeyed Ms. Michelles orders, and if I hadnt been hiding from you, I think she would have found me and punished me, no matter where I was. Elise said. She looked up, like a little child who had lost her way, Boss, can you help me? Chapter 766: It’s all an illusion The pitiful look in his eyes reminded William of the time he met Elise in the slums some years ago. At that time, Elise was still a little girl who was tormented and scarred by her stepfather. She then squatted in the doorway, looked up pitifully at William, who was passing by, then tugged on his coat and asked him, Can you control me? William then took her away and kept her with him until today. Elise . William spoke softly, lifting a bony hand and cupping Elises jaw, forcing the eyes to meet. The eyes are as beautiful as if they were stuffed with the entire Milky Way, charming, cool and gentle. Its easy to get lost in it. But William was sober, and his tone grew cold.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Every word, even punctuation marks are prated with eerie coldness, You should know that the reason I took you away is not because you are pitiful, because you are calm and wise enough. Yes, Elise did squat on the doorstep of the slum, asking William pathetically if he could take care of him. But in fact, when pushing open that door, the crowd will find dead in a pool of blood, long since dead many times stepfather. The cause of death was simple: a dagger made of polished iron that cut through his stepfathers carotid artery with unerring precision. Elises little hand reaching out towards someone is not asking for help, its looking for a scapegoat. She just wanted someone to take the me for the murder for her. William noticed the deep scars on Elises palm at first nce, and smelled the blood on her body that smelled of alcohol. He guessed what Elise had done, but didnt reveal it. He took Elises hand and covered the scar that had governed her for so many years. But youve never needed me to care. William poked mercilessly, and the force in his hands grew. It almost crushed Elises jawbone. Elise held back the pain without saying a word, still like a good child, quietly looking at William in front of him. Finally, William shrugged her off, Get out. Elise obediently heads out. She was revealed and there was no point in staying any longer. When she arrived downstairs, a car honked towards her. Elise nced up, then pursed her lips and walked over. Opened the car door and sat on the passenger side. Ms. Michelle, Elise said good-naturedly. Youve cleared it with the Grant family? Ms. Michelle sat in the back row, leisurely flipping through the magazine in her hands. Elise flinched for a moment, but still nodded honestly, Yes. Then added, I was trying to stay in touch, but that little guy named Erika went to the hospital and copied all the patients information, as if he was trying to find out something, so I got out in time. This reduces your suspicion. That little guy is said to be quite good at fortune telling. Ms. Michelle didnt even raise her head, her tone remained t, Probably to figure out who exactly has influence on the Grant family. Ive modified my profile, so she definitely cant count it. Elise said. But after a pause, asked Ms. Michelle, Do we need to get rid of that little kid? Its just a little guy, how much of a stir can he make. Ms. Michelle disdained, Besides, the will be closed soon, dont waste time on such a small matter. Energy, to stay on thest big move with! Chapter 767: Replace the eyes of the bear Elise responded with a good-natured yes. Ms. Michelle finally slowly lifted her head and saw Elises red, swollen jaw in the front rearview mirror. William got it? She asked. Elises eyes dropped, her long, slender eyshes fluttered, and she didnt say anything.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Ms. Michelle coldly snorted, I know its him even if you dont say so, besides him, who can make a move on you with such recklessness? I owe my life to my boss. Elise is concise. Since he gave me my life, its all the more reason to keep it well and do more for him. Ms. Michelle said. There was a pause before she said softly, Elise, William is not too young, so when this is over, you should give him a baby! What?! Elises cheeks suddenly flew two blushes, very blushing, But the boss likes Annie. It will be youter. Ms. Michelle promised, As long as you do your job well, I promise, youll be the only one in his heart. Yes, I will not fail you Ms. Michelle. Elise clenched her fist in excitement. 2:00 AM. Erika and little Joanna yawned and ran out of the childrens room to drink water. They both stared at theputer screen for a full eight hours, or no clues, people are tired and about to hup. Lets go to bed first. little Joanna suggested, Otherwise we wont have the energy tomorrow, but we will slow down the progress. Also, Erika agrees with her, then well drink the water and go to bed. The little one filled his belly with warm water and ran back to the childrens room to sleep next to Damon. Before closing his eyes, he also made sure that the teddy bear was in Damons hands. That way Damon wont have nightmares. But little Joanna reached out and poked Erika in the back and whispered, Can I switch ces with you? Why? Erika wondered. little Joanna blinked in resignation and pointed to the teddy bear in Damons hand, That eye is so scary, I always feel like its staring at me. Erika rolled her eyes in depression, Then why dont you just take something and stick it on? The truth is, she was also a little afraid of those eyes, and after changing over, she definitely couldnt sleep. little Joanna was lulled, it looked for their own beauty queen stickers, the bears eyes were glued. This will allow you to sleep in peace. The two little ones were happy to go into sweet dreams. When he got up the next morning, Damon found the glued bears eyes. He was so smart that he didnt even have to ask and guessed why. Because Erika and Joanna have said more than once that the eyes are a little scary. Damon hugged the teddy bear and felt a little guilty. He always has nightmares not to mention that the only teddy bear is so scary. It must be hard for Erika and Joanna to be his sister. After a moments hesitation, Damon found the teddy bear from the cab that Bonnie had given him earlier. He handed both teddy bears to Donna with a milky plea, Nanny Donna, I want to swap the eyes of these two teddy bears, is that okay? This way, Erika and Joanna will not find out that he has changed his bear eyes and will not be psychologically burdened. And he can continue to sleep with his teddy bear to avoid nightmares. Two birds with one stone! Donna took the teddy bear, the vicissitudes of the eyes a little wet, Good, Nanny Donna to you to change, when youe back from school in the afternoon, you can get to change the eyes of the bear! Chapter 768: Vicious Couple! As we were talking, Bonnie came down from upstairs. Seeing Donnas eyes red, she immediately spoke up and asked. Donna and Damon looked at each other and said unspoken, Its a secret! A little secret that will be sealed away forever. So Damon has secrets he cant tell Mommy now too. Bonnie smiled and raised her hand, stroking Damons head, Only grown-ups have secrets, it seems Damon has grown up. I am the older brother well yes, so to grow up quickly, so as to protect younger siblings. Damon said. Bonnie nodded andplimented Damon a few more times. Soon the rest of the little ones came out yawning as well. When we finished breakfast, we went to kindergarten. Bonnie and Sebastian also left for the office. The previous case on the Asian board needs to be finalized today. For this reason, Bonnie deliberately changed a small fragrant professional suit, skirt is deliberately lengthened to the knee, revealing the glittering white rounded calves, hidden when walking. Further up, there is a thin waist, a perfect neck and a face that is so beautiful that it captures the soul. In order to look dignified, Bonnie today also deliberately painted a light makeup. Its nice to look at. Sebastianmented, Walking out like this, everyone will surely envy me for marrying such a beautiful wife. Bonnie gave him a pouting look, Whats wrong with you now, youre getting greasier and greasier in your speech. Its the truth. Sebastian replied seriously. The next second, arge grinning George appeared in sight of the two. He is wearing the same brand of mens professional clothes today, even in the pattern can be matched with the set on Bonnie. So George got all wide-eyed, Wow Annie, are you wearing a couples outfit with me today, well definitely blow up the whole ce when we go out! Sebastians face instantly sank. Hes not happy! Why is he here and dressed so simrly to you? Sebastian asked. Bonnie cried andughed, I am a designer, with an assistant to the scene well, as for the clothes, I really do not know. Or Ill go get another one. Seeing Sebastian almost kill George with his eye knife, Bonnie immediately spoke up. Didnt your makeup purposely match your dress? If you change your dress, your makeup wont match. Sebastian stopped her. Bonnie blinked her long, slender feathered eyshes, So, you dont mind if George and I wear couples clothes? Of course I mind! Its just that the person who needs to go change should be George. Ten minutester, George was sitting in the back of the Maybach, looking at his clothes on his body and wailing uncontrobly. What are all these clothes, oooh, why this shit color, and with a hat, this aesthetic is 80 years ago, right? George feels like a country bumpkin in the city now, dressed up in an unconventional way. It doesnt seem particrly ugly, Bonnie turned her head to look at him, asforting as possible, mainly because you look good, you look good in a sack! Georges mood was a little better. As a result, Bonnie turned her words to Sebastian and looked at him again, But the best looking person in the world is still my husband. George: Strip him of his beautiful clothes, forcing him to wear this even if it is, now he has to be forced to eat dog food.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . You vicious couple! George growled and shouted from the car. Chapter 769: Soaking in the hot spring together The appointment with the partnerpany was at the Ashtons Family Resort on the outskirts of Willisto. Many people were foolish to sign the Asian board case this time. Of course, except for the foreign HT Company, all otherpanies are just apanying. Or maybe its just a bargaining chip used by the partnerpany to increase its gimmick.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . After all, the more peoplee to bid, the more it will be noticed by the media. With enough exposure, thepany will follow the boat. Sebastian is not surprised by such tricks in business warfare. After arriving at the Ashtons Family Resort, he and Bonnie shared a room, and Eric and George shared a room, with the two rooms next to each other. Its not our turn to talk to our partners andy out our terms until tonight, so the day is free for us to go to the spa. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Huh? Bonnie was instantly confused, But I didnt bring my swimsuit. Thats okay, Ashtons Family Resort sells it, Ill walk you to itter. Sebastian replied. Bonnie wouldnt say anything else. After lunch, they went to the back of Ashtons Family Resort to prepare for the hot springs. George was also moring to go. There are quite a lot of peopleing today, Im going to take my chances, maybe Ill meet my true love? George said excitedly. Eric, on the other hand, had little interest, Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant, Ill just stay in the room and take care ofpany business on the way. Every once in a while you have to rx and kind of recharge your batteries. Sebastian said. George nodded his head desperately, Yes! Hurry up and go! Without saying a word, he yanked Eric up. Then lowered his voice and whispered, I just saw the hot spring tickets your boss ordered, they are two small hot springs, if you do not go, I can only be alone outside, so, apany me! Soon, they were off to the spa. The store right next to it sells swimsuits. There is nothing to pick from in the mens swim trunks, they are more or less the same, at most the pattern changes a bit. As for the girls, there are a lot of tricks. Bonnie stood in front of the shelves for half a day to choose, still not decided to buy which piece good. Not that she has trouble choosing, but these swimsuits are particrly revealing, clear bikinis. Thisdy, you have such a good figure, you can wear any kind of swimsuit. Seeing Bonnies hesitation, the shopkeeper spoke up. Bonnie was embarrassed, Is there one of those, that covers the stomach? She has a scar on her stomach, which was left when she was on the operating table and had her stomach cut open alive to get the baby. The scar, like a sinuous centipede,y silently on Bonnies stomach. She was embarrassed to showit to Sebastian. Even when making out, she always asks for the lights to be turned off. This is a natural sulfur hot spring, which is good for the body, so the swimsuits are as thin as possible so that the skin can be exposed to the hot spring water as much as possible. The shopkeeper for did. After thinking about it, he took a silk scarf from the shelf for Bonnie, Here, you wrap it around you, thats much better. Thanks! Bonnie took the silk scarf, which led her to choose a random swimsuit and go to a separate small spa. Sebastian has gotten out of the water, leaning on the ck stone next to him, his narrow eyes slightly narrowed, the pupils look in the dense fog can not really see. All that could be heard was the raspy voice speaking toward her, Bonnie,e here. Chapter 770: Buy that for her personally In the hot spring pool, the mans majestic and firm upper body is still permeated with water droplets and looks extraordinarily attractive. JoeBonnies face blushed a red, I Ill go change first. With that, he ran to the dressing room. But after waiting for a long time, she didnte out. Sensing that something was wrong, Sebastian got up from the hot tub with a tter and went straight to the dressing room. Wife? Sebastian shouted in a deep voice. After several sounds, a small reply was heard from the locker room in the far corner, Sebastian, Im here. Sebastian walked over and watched Bonnie peel the curtain of the dressing room, only half of her face peeking out from inside, so red that it was almost dripping blood. Whats wrong? Sebastians voice unconsciously softened. Bonnies voice was like a mosquito buzzing, I seem to havee to that. Sebastian froze for a second before he reacted to what this meant. He immediately took a clean bath towel from the side, then wrapped Bonnie up, followed by a princess hug, and took her back to her room. But because Sebastian was wearing a pair of swim trunks, the journey was a crowd-pleaser. Many girls had their hearts racing and felt like they were going to pass out. Damn, what kind of luck did they have today to see Mr. Grant in such a low costume! This body, this muscle, oooh, oooh, if they can go up and feel it, they die also worth it ah. For a while, itwas very envious of Bonnie who was being held in her arms. I really want to ask, how good do I have to be to be Sebastians woman? In the eyes of a crowd of envy and jealousy, Bonnie was carried back to her room. Lie down well, Ill go get you tampons. Sebastians expression was natural as he stood up. On the contrary, Bonnie was a little less than impressed and tugged on his hand, Or Ill order online? She just couldnt imagine Sebastian running off to buy tampons. How scary this must be This is the Ashtons Family Resort, a very isted ce with no online sh delivery service. Sebastian warned. After a pause, he leaned down again and imprinted a shallow kiss on Bonnies forehead, Good boy, buy tampons for your wife, theres no shame in it. This is instead a way to prove that he is a good man! Bonnie just stopped saying anything. Sebastian grabbed a casual outfit in his room and changed into it before leaving the Ashtons Family Resort. He drove to the supermarket at the foot of the mountain to buy tampons. When he got to the supermarket shelves, he froze. He didnt expect that there were so many brands of this stuff and various models. How should I buy this? Handsome man, are you buying for your girlfriend? The shop assistant walked up and asked with a smile. For the wife. Sebastian corrected. The shopper was kind and receptive, So its a wife, when your wife is really happy, then what kind of ah you want to buy? Same to ten packs. Sebastian was bold and brash. Although it was a big order, the shopper was crying andughing. There are pads and stuff in here, she may not be able to use them, so, Ill arrange a set for you, not enough for you toe back and buy. The shopper said. Hmm. Sebastian agreed.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He took the set that the shopper matched and went to the checkout. The guide stole a picture of his back and posted it on Weibo. With the text: today is also envy of others sweet love lemon essence ah! Not even five minutester, this tweet exploded straight away! Because someone recognized the back. Isnt this Sebastian, who is the most powerful man in the Willisto business district? He actually went to buy such things himself for his wife. God, how deep must this love be! Chapter 771: spoil your wife, no? Bonniey in bed, tossing and turning and rolling around. Its actually a bit strange, she used to get a stomach ache on the first day of her period, but today she feels nothing. It made her still weirdly ufortable. I was waiting for Sebastian toe back, when the phone rang. Its Anna calling. As soon as I got through, I heard Annas almost growling voice, Bonnie, I heard you had your period? Bonnie: How do you know, Sebastian told you? This man doesnt have to be so nosy! Anna heatedlyughed, Not only do I know, but I guess the whole of Willisto knows youre on your period now. Crap! Bonnies hands were shaking, Which paparazzi are so boring that they even make articles about other peoples physiological periods?! There is no humanity, there is no bottom line! Anna reminded her, Look at Twitter, someone took a picture of Sebastian going to buy you tampons and then took a picture and tweeted it, and it was recognized. After a pause, and tsk tsk shake his head, Sebastian can now be Willisto tantly good man, national husband model ah! Bonnie hurriedly logged into Weibo to have a look. Still true. Mr. Grant personally bought tampons for his wife, and it went straight to the top of the Hot 100! In just ten minutes, thements are even up to hundreds of thousands, even the entertainment industrys most popr chickens can not be expected. Of course, thements werentpletely one-sided. There are also sour keyboard warriors bashing. #Mrs. Grant is no hands, just a period, pretentious like this, ew! #Wake up everyone, idle enough to go buy tampons men, what can be great? #Is the Grant Group in a bad waytely and starting to get attention with those kinds of hot searches?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Bonnie saw thesements and was so angry that the sky was lifting up. She was immediately ready to fire back. And at this time, a number called Sebastian was seen appearing below. He didnt have any counterattack, he just retweeted everyones tweets and then lightly replied, Pamper your wife, no? Click into this personal page to see, the line of personal profile, it is written the Grant Group President four big words! At once the keyboard warriors were afraid to say anything. After all, the master himself responded, they still dare to bleep? Bonnie looked at these few simple words and her mood suddenly warmed up. Thats when Sebastian walked in with his shopping bags. Bonnie jumped straight up from the bed and hung her whole body on Sebastians arm, Sebastian, youre so dominant! Sebastian swept a nce at the phone in her hand and instantly understood. He carried Bonnie back to the bed to lie down, Dont get too excited, I asked the pharmacy guy, he said you need to be in a calm mood these days or it will affect you. Oh. Bonniey dutifully under the covers. Sebastian took out a painkiller and handed it to her, Take this and it wont hurt. I dont need to take them for a while. Bonnie pushed the pills away, Just take them when it hurts. Its a medicine that cant be taken blindly. Sebastian didnt push it, and stuffed the pills back into the package and put them in the drawer. Then he boiled a pot of boiling water, filled it into the hot water bag he bought, and slipped it to Bonnie, Put it on your stomach. Then took out some more snacks andid them on the bed, Is there anything else you want to eat, Ill go get it for you. Bonnie thought about it, Theres one more thing you need to do,e over here and Ill tell you! Chapter 772: Touch or not touch my abs? Sebastian didnt doubt it and immediately leaned over. Then Bonnie barks and kisses him on the cheek, This, is my thank you gift! Although only a pdash kiss, Sebastians eyes obscured a few points, and the knot in his throat unconsciously rolled up and down. Look at Bonnies eyes, all be hot. But when he intended to kiss Bonnie, he was stopped by Bonnie. Im having my period. Bonnie smiled wickedly, You dont want to y this exciting, do you? Sebastian: Of course he couldnt do such a beastly thing. And Bonnie took hold of this and hooked his neck again, making several kisses. Just as she was about to kiss again, Sebastian squeezed her shoulder, his tone a little threatening, Bonnie, if you keep this up, I might actually want to leave it alone. Bonnies long, slender eyshes trembled lightly and she immediately retreated into the nket. Sebastian then went to the bathroom and took a cold shower. Because of the inability to soak in the spa, Sebastianspent the afternoon in the room with Bonnie. Bonnie, on the other hand, took a nap and when she opened her eyes, it was already dark. Its fucked, what time is it! Bonnie hurriedly climbed to her feet. Sebastian was sitting at a table not far away, reading papers, with gold-rimmed sses on the bridge of his nose, a svelte and defeated look. But the voice was gentle, Its only 6:30, our appointment with the partner is at 8:00, its toote. After a pause, he looked up at Bonnie again, I ordered the meal and it should be here soon. Almost as soon as the words were out of my mouth, dinner was served. Alsoing were George and Eric. The two of them seemed to have just returned from the spa, still wrapped in their bathrobes and with their hair damp. When he saw something to eat, George picked it up and ate it without hesitation. Sebastians face instantly darkened. Eric saw this and rushed forward to stop it, This is for Mrs. Grant, if you are hungry, go to the restaurant to eat ah. Restaurants are big pot dishes, they dont smell like this. George didnt care and finished that steak in a few bites. Then he opened the soup pot next to him again and started drinking chicken soup. Erics forehead was sweating with anxiety.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Its Bonnie who doesnt care, Just order another one, George works out all the time, if hes hungry and doesnt eat quickly, its easy to get low blood sugar. Yes, yes, yes, its Annie who knows me. George nodded his head with a smile. Eric gave George a disgusted look, You actually work out? Of course! Im a fitness expert, George craned his neck in triumph, Did you see my eight-pack abs when you were in the hot tub with me? Eric bristled, Im not a pervert, why look at a man. Thats too bad, youre missing out on a beautiful man with an excellent body and face. George shook his head. But after a pause, he tugged Erics hand straight through again, But Im in a good mood today, so youre allowed to touch it now. Before Eric could react, his hand was pressed and probed into Georges loosely fitting bathrobe. Eight solid abs with a warm touch, scared Eric and ass on fire, quickly shake off the hand, and then directly run out! In the blink of an eye, it was gone. Tsk, no worldly look. George shook his head and went back to his soup. Chapter 773: Delay in bidding By the time 8pm rolled around, Bonnie had changed back into her morning chambray suit and was off to the Ashtons Family Resort meeting room with Sebastian. The so-called negotiation is to quote individually with the partner. The partner then selects the most suitable one from thesepanies in terms of offer and conditions to sign the contract. Standing at the entrance of the conference hall, Bonnies palms involuntarily a thinyer of sweat. Why am I a little nervous? Bonnie said apprehensively, And I dont know if I can take this coboration. Of course. Sebastians tone was sure, With designer Magnolia sitting in, Im confident. Bonnie quietly gave him a squeeze with her hand, Dont you put all the pressure on me. She will me herself in case she doesnt take it in the end. If I cant get the Asian board case, then Ill reim the frontier myself. Sebastian naturally took Bonnies hand, Thats the icing on the cake, and its okay if you dont. Mmm! Bonnie nodded heavily. Thats when they walked into the conference room. But the person in charge of the partner was not there. Probably not yet, lets just wait a little longer. Bonnie said. As a result, from eight oclock until nine oclock, still no one came. George sat back a bit and reached out to poke Eric next to him, What the hell are you going to see? Eric was not happy, Why me, were both assistants, you cant go by yourself? Arent you a faster runner? George had a bad smile on his face, Just now whoosh and disappeared. He was talking about Erics flying away after touching his abs. Eric is a white and clean boy, hearing this, two blush flew on his face. He gave George a dark re and walked out. George, Sebastian pursed his thin lips unhappily, dont beat Eric to the punch. George immediately jumped up, I have no, tease a little also can not, besides, now is free love, even if the two of us really together, you can not control ah. Eric is straight. Sebastian reminds. How do you know? George bristled, You tried? Sebastian: The anger on the top of the head, rubbing up. Seeing the two people are about to fight, Bonnie hurried to y a roundabout, Well, you two together are almost 60 years old, but also and elementary school students quarrel as well, young not childish. After a pause, and remind George, If you want a rtionship, Ill take you back to the biggest club in Willisto to find one. That club is required to pay 10 million dues to get in, naturally, the men inside are also very high quality. Georges eyes glowed and he intimately took Bonnies arm and rubbed it, I knew Annie was the best for me. Get your hands off my wifes arm. Sebastian was jealous. George refused, Why? Annies not just your wife, shes my best friend. Just as we were talking, Eric came back. He brought back bad news. The partner postponed the negotiation because HT Company said something was dyed and needed toe back tomorrow. The bid was originally for the Grant Group and HT Company, so the bid had to be postponed if the HT Company people didnt show up. Tonight, theyll have to stayat the Ashtons Family Resort. Dyed by what? Sebastian wrinkled his sword brows in displeasure. Eric said, I heard from the partner side that it was because on the way to Ashtons Family Resort, ying with the phone and not paying attention to the road, so there was a car ident.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 774: Such a coincidence to meet you Huh? George was the first to break out inughter. Deserve it, driving and still dare to y with the phone, really too long life, but why did not just die, so that we do not need to bid. George! Bonnie gave him a helpless look, Dont be so vicious and look like a viin. Although she is also very hopeful that Sebastian can win the case without a fight and seed in taking the Asian board. But definitely not in the way of cursing the other person to die in a car ident. This is so hical. George realized that he had said the wrong thing and immediately lowered his head and muttered in a small voice, Well, I was just saying that. Besides, if his crows mouth works, whats the matter with HT Company? When will the other side be able toe in and make a bid? Sebastian asked again. It looks like it will take at least a week, I heard it hurt my hand. Eric replied. For a week, they cant stay at Ashtons Family Resort and so on. Sebastian made the decision right away, Well go back to Willisto in the morning ande back when the other side is ready to make a bid. Okay Mr. Grant, Eric nodded, Ill go talk to the partner then. George heard it was time to go and rushed to the hot springs in a hurry. Bonnie and Sebastian went back to their rooms. Since Sebastian had a lot of work to do, Bonnie nned to go out for a stroll on her own and stopped by the souvenir store at Ashtons Family Resort with the intention of buying some souvenirs. When she came, she noticed that the Ashtons Family Resort featured panda-shaped souvenirs. Erika loves pandas the most. She went to the store and bought dolls, school bags and a small satchel, each for a very fair share of five. As for DonnaVivian and Anna, they bought pandamemorative gold coins with extraordinarily naive designs. Bonnie carried a bag of things, thinking of the surprise of everyone receiving gifts when the timees, the corners of the lips involuntarily rose a few points. While passing the corner, she bumped into a familiar back. For a moment, Bonnie almost had to shout the word Sebastian. But on second thought, Sebastian was working in the room and wasnt wearing this light gray suit. Then it could only be one person. Bonnie spoke up, William? The man not far away stood still and flinched for a moment before he turned his head, his ck through eyes under the mask with a few moments of surprise, Annie, what a coincidence. Bonnie walked up quickly, Yeah, what a coincidence, what are you doing here? After a pause, Bonnie then noticed Williams left hand hanging over his chest, wrapped in a thick white cast. Because close together, you can still smell the faint smell of disinfectant water and medicine. Whats wrong with your hand? Bonnie inquired with concern. William subconsciously tried to hide his arm, but after finding that he couldnt, he had to squeeze out a smile, Its nothing, just a broken bone from a fall at home. When was that? Bonnie asked again, Today?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Yesterday. William replied, Its not a big deal, itll be fine in a few days. So. Bonnie believed it and nodded, Then you should pay attention. William nodded, I will. By the way, you havent told me what brought you here. Bonnie inquired again, Did youe here on behalf of Globex Company? Chapter 775: Bullying Williamughed and nodded, Yeah. Globex Company is so inhumane to let you bid when youre injured. Bonnie bristled, Just leave. I wanted toe on my own, William replied, and thepany promised to pay me double. After a pause, he added, I always have to save myself a little wife book! This reason, so Bonnie can not refute. Indeed, Si Yan has been about to run three, should marry a wife. Its only right to save your wifes money. Then also take care of your health, dont work too hard, if someone really likes you, they wont just care about how much money you have. Even if you are penniless, you will like it just as much. This is the person who is worth keeping together for life. Good. William nodded, Ill try to find someone like that. After a few minutes of small talk, Bonnie left. She also did not forget to take a pandamemorative gold coin for William, This is a limited edition, it is said to bring good luck, so use this to wish you to meet peach blossom sooner. Ill take it. William seriously put it in his jacket pocket. By the time he got back to the room, Sebastian had finished with all the paperwork. What took you so long to get out? Sebastian asked with a frown. Bonnie shook the things in her hand, I went on a shopping spree, these are for everyone, look, how about it? Sebastian didnt look at all, he directly dragged Bonnie into his arms and put his big hand on her stomach and rubbed it gently, Ashtons Family Resort is cold at night, go out and run without wearing a jacket, not afraid of stomach pain? Bonnie then spat out her tongue in embarrassment, Im not in a hurry to forget? After a pause, he added, And Im not in pain this time, so you dont have to worry. Although she said it didnt hurt anymore, Sebastian was still rubbing her belly, persistently. At first it was held and rubbed in thep chair, butter it was put on the bed. Sebastians movements were so gentle that Bonnie fell asleep without realizing it. When you open your eyes again, its already dawn. Sebastian got everything packed. Why didnt you call me? Bonnie climbed up in embarrassment, her cheeks flushed crimson. Its just a little packing, I can handle it myself. Sebastian said in a deep voice. As we were talking, George and Eric came over as well. Erics face is actually redder than Bonnies. And next to George was snickering from time to time, in a very good mood. Seeing this, Bonnies heart stuttered, hurriedly pulled George to the side, lowered her voice and gritted her teeth, You didnt take Ericst night, bullying him, did you?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. What kind of person do you take me for! George eximed, aggrieved, Im not that shameless. Then why is he blushing when he sees you? Bonnie asked. George raised a brilliant smile, that more than a womans demonic face swirled with a bright shining light. He came up next to Bonnie and blurted out Erics little secret fromst night. Bonnies eyes widened in shock, No way! You keep your voice down! George hurriedly covered her mouth, If Eric knew I told you, hed probably be so mortified that hed jump straight off the top of the mountain. Bonnie hurriedly nodded her head, I wont say anything, just pretend I dont know about it. Hmm. George nodded, in a better mood, From now on Eric will be my little follower! Chapter 776: Goodbye Community Doctor You dont want to ckmail Ericwith that, Bonnie tugged at Georges sleeve, its hical. George waved his hand indifferently, Im just teasing him, Ill let him go in a few days. Bonnie: Forget it, as long as George doesnt do anything to really hurt Eric, then shell just pretend she doesnt know! The four of them quickly left Ashtons Family Resort and returned to the Sunshine Vi. Its Saturday and all five little ones are home.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Erika and Joanna were not as excited as usual to see Bonnie back, but just looked up and said hello, then plopped back down on the couch with a sleepy look. Whats wrong with this? Bonnie walked up in disbelief, Whats with the big dark circles under your eyes? I didnt sleep because I missed mommy and daddyst night. Erika lied without blushing. And actually, its because they both stayed up all nightst night reading patient information. Now its all about to get sleepy. Hurry up and go to bed. Bonnie carried them to the childrens room and carefully tucked in the corners of the covers, Close your eyes, Mommy will tell you a bedtime story. Before a story is finished, the little one is already asleep. Bonnie opened the window a little more for them to make sure the air was circting before exiting the room. In the living room, Sebastian had just finished reading the text message and was looking a little stoned. Whats wrong? Bonnie asked. Sebastian handed her the text message to read, The man is really stupid, the person I arranged told me that a man deliberately approached my mother to try to trick her into working at Henry Manor. Henry Manor, a cheap entertainment venue in the middle of town, is very chaotic inside. Aliyah will definitely be held in a new light if she goes there. Evenplete disrepute in Willisto. Just as we suspected, the other sides intention was to make Ms. Stewart theughing stock of Willisto forever. Bonnie nodded. Thats pretty much it, its time to close the. As soon as Ms. Stewart is taken to Henry Manor, we can follow that introducer and find the mastermind behind it. Ill make the arrangements. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Bonnie shook her head, You cant go, it would be bad if you did and the other side sensed it was a set-up. This matter can only be left to a third party who has nothing to do with it. Ill get Anna to help. Bonnie said. Annas familys properties are also involved in the urban vige, and it is most appropriate to know these things in the capacity of thendlord, and will not be suspected. Bonnie then drove, intending to go to Annas vi. Only halfway down the road, she came across a man standing in the middle of the road and was waving his arms desperately. She hurriedly stepped on the emergency brake, which did not hit it. Roll down the window to find out it was thestmunity doctor. Miss Annie, themunity doctor wore a beautifulvender cheongsam today, rhyming with a gentle, bright smile on her face, youre going somewhere, can you give me a lift? This ce is located under the entrance of the highway, it is indeed difficult to get a car again. Bonnie thought about it for a while and agreed. Then you can sit in the back row. Ill give you a ride to the bus stop two kilometers away where you can get a cab, is that okay? Bonnie asked. Themunity doctor nodded, Yeah, sure. She got in the car and once again smiled towards Bonnie, It was a real pain in the ass. Bonnie wanted to say youre wee, but suddenly felt a wave of fatigue, eyelids directly sunken to lift up, directly fell on the steering wheel. Chapter 777: She’s Pregnant! Bonnie felt as if she had only slept for ten minutes, but by the time she opened her eyes again, it was dark. The eye is a pure white ceiling, and the air is pungent with the smell of disinfectant water. Its the hospital right. Strange, wasnt she driving? Why did youe to the hospital? Bonnie sat up slowly, holding her arms up. Sebastian, who was beside him, saw this and immediately came forward, Youre awake, how do you feel? Whats wrong with me me? Bonnie blinked in confusion. Sebastian then replied, Someone called me on your phone and said you suddenly fainted, then I went to pick you up and took you to the hospital. Oh yeah, I was suddenly feeling extra sleepy and then I fell asleep. Bonnie nodded her head. After a pause, he inquired, Where is that aunt?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She said aunt, not family doctor, is lest Sebastian plumb the depths of the question. Sebastian then replied, The one you said you wanted to hitch a ride with, she waited in the car until I went over to pick you up and then left. Bonnie just ohd. The mind kinda wonders. Thatmunity doctor is not going to take a hitchhiker, just leave, so where does she get a taxi? A two kilometer walk to a nearby bus stop? No more driving, its too dangerous. Sebastian ordered with a stern face, this time it was fainting while stopping, next time what if you faint halfway through the drive? Its easy to get into a car ident! Im not that fragile. Bonnie bristled, Besides, this is an exception, its not like I faint every time. As he was talking, Rupert walked into the room with one hand in his pocket. Picking up on that cavity, Yes, its true that you dont faint every time, but you do seem vulnerable. Why are you on Sebastians side too? I feel pretty good about myself. Bonnie rolled her eyes in depression. Rupert took out the report sheet, rolled it into a paper tube, and knocked Bonnie on the head, How can you take care of the second one like this when your health is so poor and you still feel good about yourself? Why are you mentioning Andrew for good reason, hes smart enough not to need me to take care of him. Bonnie hadnt responded. Rupert had to turn his head to Sebastian, Talk to her yourself, shell have to be on bed rest these days. When he finished, hehanded the report form to Sebastian. Sebastian opened it and looked at it, the veins on the back of his hand burst out, obviously excited. What is this, am I so sick that I still need bed rest? Bonnie probed curiously. Sebastian clutched the report card in his hand, his voice as smooth as possible, Bonnie, youre pregnant. What? Bonnies clear almond eyes suddenly swirled with bright starlight. Shes pregnant? In the belly, with a little crystallization with Sebastian? Although this was not her first pregnancy, Bonnie was still happy to reach out and feel her hand and touch her belly. But the next second, and felt wrong, tilted his head and asked Rupert, Are you mistaken ah, I went to Ashtons Family Resort before, I still have a period. Thats not an aunt, its a sign of pre-miscarriage. Rupert corrected, Its a good thing you fainted and sent over for a checkup today, otherwise you might not have known until the baby was gone. Bonnie heard this and had a moment of bacsh. So now my baby is okay? For the time being, there is no problem, only that you are too weak and need to keep the fetus, first stay in the hospital for half a month, and then leave the hospital when the fetal image is stable. Rupert said. Half a month? But the bidding for the Asian panel is in a week, and I have to attend as a designer. Bonnie was instantly anxious. Chapter 778: Who is more important Hearing this, Rupert almostughed with exasperation.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Are children or work important now? After a pause, and added, Besides, your husbands savings, enough for your lifetime without effort. Sebastian also took Bonnies shoulder, I told you before, if I cant get this case, Ill reim the frontier myself. So, Bonnie doesnt need to feel any pressure. Just take care of the fetus and youll be fine. Then is fine. Bonnie agreed. She also quite wants this child to be born safely. Since she had to nurse the baby, she had to let Annae to the hospital to see her. Just feel free to nurse your baby. Anna nodded and patted Bonnies shoulder, Ill take care of it. Hmm. Bonnie nodded, You call me promptly if anything happens. Anna rolled her eyes at her, Just rx and get well, Ill call Sebastian if anything happens. After a pause, and some helpless sigh, You got pregnant so quickly, so envious. You want to have a baby with David? Bonnie asked. Thats for sure! Anna nodded without hesitation, I have a feeling that David and I are going to have a very good looking baby. Bonniebined Anna and Ruperts looks in her mind, then spoke approvingly, Indeed, you two kids sure are good looking. After all, mom and dad are good-looking, and the child can be bad to what? You seem so sure, Anna spotted Warpoint, that you havent even seen what David looks like. In case David is an ugly bastard, wont the childs looks be a 50/50 split? Youre good looking, kids usually follow their mothers looks. Bonnie rushed to speak. Anna does not believe, obviously more like the father, you see for yourself, you gave birth to a litter of mini-Sebastian OK! Bonnie couldnt argue with that. Its a good thing Anna didnt get too hung up on this one. No matter what it looks like, its my baby, if it doesnt work, Ill have stic surgery. Anna said. There was some small talk before Anna left to take care of Aliyahs business. Bonnie, on the other hand, took a nap. When you open your eyes again, the five little ones appear in front of you. Next to her stood Donna. Mrs. Grant youre awake, I made chicken soup, would you like some now? Donna asked kindly. Bonnie shook her head, Wait a while. Several little ones are looking at her with bated breath, obviously with a lot to say to her. Come here, let Mommy hug you. Bonnie opened her arms toward them. Erika and Joanna were the first to jump into Bonnies arms. Before he could say anything, he was yanked away by Lukas, Mommy is raising her baby now, she cant hold it too hard, it will hurt the little baby. Ohhhhhhh! little Joanna nodded her head like a garlic, Then Ill stand a little further away. She wanted a younger sibling so badly that she took extra care to be cautious. Lukas walked up and handed Bonnie a few books, Knowing you might be bored, this is for you to read. Mommy, I asked Mommy Vivian, she said it can be hard when youre pregnant, and this will help you feel better. Damon, on the other hand, handed Bonnie a jar of plums. The five little ones expressed their concern in different ways, but all made Bonnie feel warm. She smiled tenderly, Yes, thank you my babies! Chapter 779: The hot search that rushed up again Afterwards, little Joanna kept asking questions as if she were a hundred thousand questions. What little baby can be born in a few months? What little babys sex will be known when? Or if she can hear the baby or not, or whatever. Those purple grape-like eyes were bright and shining with anticipation. Okay. Donna saw that Bonnie was getting overwhelmed and hurriedly spoke up, The chicken soup is getting cold, let your mommy have the chicken soup first, okay? Little Joanna then stopped talking and watched Bonnie drink the chicken soup. A big bowl of chicken soup, Bonnie couldnt finish it, and finally shared half of it with Erika and Joanna. Almost in the evening, Donna will take the five little ones home. Nanny Donna, my stomach hurts a little, Im going to the bathroom first, can you wait for me downstairs? Erika walked out of the ward and immediately covered her stomach. Donna was nervous, Is it serious? Let me take you to Mr. Robertson. Its not serious, I think I drank too much chicken soup just now and Im a little bit braced. Erika shook her head and said in a milky voice, Ill just go to the bathroom! All right then, Donna nodded, go on, then. Erika then ran towards the bathroom. When he reached the corner, the tiny figure swayed and ran directly to the doctors office in the opposite direction. Thats right, she didnt have a stomachache, she just wanted to go to Ruperts office to get patient information. She and little Joanna had worked overtime to read through the information they had previously obtained, and it was all fine. So Erika had toe back and steal it one more time to make sure there was no patient information that she had missed. Erika then ran to Ruperts office. She scrambled to copy the information and flew to go downstairs. When I walked to the door, I was caught by a red rope on the ground. With an excellent memory, she immediately recognized it as a birthday gift from Damon to Anna earlier. And its the same one for Annas boyfriend. How could it be in my brother-inws office? Did Annas boyfriend identally leave it behind? Erika then bent down to pick it up, intending to turn around and take it to Anna. By the time she ran downstairs, Donna was so anxious to get upstairs to her. Does it still hurt? Donna asked with concern. Erika shook her head, It doesnt hurt! Lets go home then. Donna nodded and led the five little ones in a taxi back to the Sunshine Vi. In the hospital room, Bonnie was lying in bed, bored. Because of signs of preterm miscarriage, she now has to spend all her time in bed except for going to the bathroom. It hurts to lie down all over. She turned slightly sideways and pulled out her phone, intending to brush up on Twitter for a while to pass the time and divert her attention by the way. When I clicked into Weibo, I actually saw that the previous hot search of Sebastian buying tampons for her was still hanging on the list. No, right? This session of thework is so boring, a small gossip can also chat so many days? Or did the fact that Sebastian himself came down earlier cause public opinion to go even crazier? Bonnie was inwardly apprehensive and hurriedly clicked on that hot search. Thements below have changed in tone and are eagerly discussing who will get the rumored Annie. The more Bonnie looked, the more puzzled she became, and continued to scroll down. Then it was discovered that someone had taken pictures of a phone that was all bloody, and the screen was the hot screen that day.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . #This was taken at the time of the HT Company bosss ident. He lost control of his car and got into an ident after reading this hot tip, guys, make up your mind! Chapter 780: I was originally courting Bonnies brain exploded. What is this? Why would this HT Company boss lose control of his car and get into an ident just by reading this hot tip?! These people cant be leading a rhythm! Bonnie hurriedly had to call Sebastian to ask about this matter. But out of the corner of his eye nced at the picture, the whole person was struck by lightning and froze. The muscles of the whole body trembled uncontrobly. The nurse who came to check the room saw it and thought something had happened to Bonnie, she was so nervous, Mrs. Grant, whats wrong with you, whats wrong with you, Im going to call Dr. Koo toe over now! Im fine. Bonnie took a deep breath and barely managed to steady herself, Just a little cold. The nurse nced at the window and it was indeed open. Then Ill turn it off for you, and turn up the air conditioning a little by the way. The nurse said. Wait until this is done before exiting the ward. Bonnie clutched her phone tightly and tried hard to regain herposure before calling George. Whats up Annie? George seemed to be bouncing outside with a very loud background noise. You immediately help me take down the hot searches now, and those photos, the ones I sent you, all of them, no matter how much it costs. Bonnie said. George felt the tightness in her voice, Fine, fine, Ill take care of it now, dont you worry. But when he was ready to contact the media to withdraw the hot search, he found that the hot search had been taken down. George rushed to call Bonnie again. Yeah? Bonnies voice had calmed down quite a bit by now, Okay, I get it. After saying that, he hung up the phone. George sensed that something was wrong and when he called Bonnie again, it indicated that he was on the line. He hesitated for a moment and had to call Eric. What? Eric picked up the phone, a little less than pleased. Do you know if that hot search on Twitter was pulled by your family Mr. Grant? George asked. Eric was in the clouds, Whats hot? This reaction, apparently, does not know anything. Georges heart was in the right ce and he hung up the phone straight away, intending to go to the hospital to find Bonnie. Just sitting in the car, Erics call came again, No, what the hell are you talking about, whats hot? Its not clear for a while, Ill exin it to youter. George said vaguely. So where are you going now? Eric asked again. George: Go to the hospital and find Annie. Eric then hung up the phone. When George hurried to the hospital entrance, he saw Eric who was already waiting for him. In the middle of the night, Eric was wearing short sleeves and shorts, and even slippers, a very homely look. This is how you usually dress, huh? George shot a disgusted nce, It seems the suit is the best taste you have. Eric was so angry that he clenched his fist, Thats better than you dressing like a courting peacock! Its all flowery and sequined.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Know understand that it is bouncing just back. If you dont know, youll think youve gone to somep dance! Sorry, I was supposed to go courting, is it a problem to dress like this? George shrugged his shoulders and answered honestly. Eric: Forget it,zy this flower peacock count! He changed the subject, What did youe to the hospital to see Mrs. Grant for, and did that hit have something to do with her? Chapter 781: Why did you lie to me George hesitated, but nodded toward Eric.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Yes, but exactly what the connection is, I dont know. Thats why he was in a hurry toe to the hospital to find Annie. Then Ill call Mr. Grant right now. Eric said, pulling out his cell phone and preparing to dial out the number. George held him down straight away, What are you doing, you cant call Sebastian! Eric was puzzled, Why? Mr. Grant is Mrs. Grants husband, shouldnt Mr. Grant know about such things? Hearing this, George rolled his eyes towards Eric, Would Annie have called me if she wanted him to know? Willisto is Sebastians turf. Its much easier to get Sebastian to help remove the heat than it is to get him. But Annie chose to look far and wide. Add to that the fact that George asked Eric, who knew nothing about Hot Topic, and youre even more certain. Annie doesnt want Sebastian to know about it! What the hell is going on. Eric was full of confusion, Cant tell Mr. Grant yet. Who knows, anyway, lets go in first and see what happens. George said. The two then went to the ward. It turned out that Bonnie was not in the room. Ask the nurse who checked the room, and the nurse was dumbfounded. Just now still in ah, said a little cold, I helped to close the window, it is only about half an hour. George and Eric looked at each other, Hurry up and find it! Meanwhile, in the garden below the hospital, Bonnie, wrapped in a thick coat, sat on a stone bench under a tree. Annie, came a familiar voice from not far away. Bonnie slowly looked up, and saw William. William should have rushed from home, wrapped only in a bathrobe, with his hand in a cast still draped over his chest, abruptly. Especially after Bonnie read that hot tip, it made her eyes sting more and more. Did you call me here at thiste hour for something? William said while approaching towards Bonnie. Dont youe any closer! Bonnie shouted instead, holding an electric baton in her hand, trembling, and holding it up to her chest, You just stand there! Annie? spoke William again, with a tone of confusion and hurt, What the hell happened? Youre the owner of HT Company, arent you? Bonnie asked. William paused in his steps, and his ck pupils under the mask fluttered violently. He didnt say anything. Not quite admitting it, but not denying it either. Bonnies heart sank to the bottom a little bit, and her whole body was chilling. It looks like its true. No wonder, she saw William at Ashtons Family Resort that day, and he happened to have a cast on his hand. All of this is evidenced in that hot photo. After all, having been a friend abroad for so long, Bonnie remembers very clearly that William has a heart-shaped birthmark on his left arm. Because the shape is so special, she also asked the origin. And that news photo of the boss of HT Company, clutching his phone on his left arm, has the exact same birthmark! Youre the boss of HT Company, arent you! Bonnie asked again, her voice rising uncontrobly in pitch. Yes. William exhaled and admitted, I am THE boss of HT Company. Bonnies eyes were instantly scarlet and she looked at William, questioning him bitterly and angrily, Then why did you disguise yourself as the manager of Globex Company, youve been deliberately lying to me all along, why? Chapter 782: William, we’re not friends anymore Bonnie just felt a bad chill run down her back. She never suspected Williams identity, even though he had stic surgery almost identical to Sebastian, and didnt think he had any bad intentions. But now that the facts are in front of her, she has to admit that William is the bad guy! Sorry, William lowered his eyes, his tone was light, I was indeed an ordinary person before, about HT Company, I inherited itter. Youre an orphan, arent you? Bonnie exposes his lie. William nodded, I used to be an orphan, but then, my real mother came to me and gave me thepany to manage. After a pause and added, I didnt mean to hide it from you, its just that Im afraid youll ignore me once you know that your husband and I are in a hostile rtionship.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. I will indeed do that. Bonnie said, but not because youre hostile to Sebastian, because youre not honest with me. When friends conceal themselves like this, ites to an end. I wont be your friend anymore. Bonnie said, And please dont do anything for me anymore, including this unwarranted car ident, and dont put the reason on me. Throwing down these words, Bonnie was ready to turn around and leave. In fact, learning that William is the boss of HT Company is not enough to make her hate William and cut off her friendship with him. The real reason is that William is hiding it from her and still has interest in her. Its outrageous to have an emotional entanglement with Sebastians enemy. So, Bonnie is nning to cut ties with William. Seeing that Bonnie was leaving, William rushed after her. Before his hand could touch it, Bonnie flipped the switch on the electric baton and smashed it hard into William. William was so electrified that his body jerked and fell straight to the ground. Even the shoulder also hit the edge of the stone bench, directly gurgling out blood. William, lets be strangers from now on. Bonnie looked at him in the pool of blood, not meaning to assist, Goodbye. Williams whole body muscles were spasming and he could only watch as Bonnie walked away. His vision gradually blurred and finally went pitch ck. Bonnie walked quickly back to the inpatient building, feeling like she could barely breathe. She didnt think she had such a wolf hiding around her! The inexplicable fear made her stomach all gush with pain, and there was warm liquid flowing out along the roots of her thighs. She reached out and touched it and found that it was blood. Oh my God, Mrs. Grant! thats when Eric spotted Bonnie too and stared in shock, Why are you bleeding, nurse, doctor! Bonnies legs went weak and she fell toward the ground. In the nick of time, it was George who rushed over directly from a faraway ce and hugged Bonnie. The cold sweat on Erics back emerged and retracted instantly. It wasnt until Bonnie was brought into the operating room that he stammered and looked at George, You were just so good. George proudly tilted his head, I said I fitness well, you have seen, I instantly explosive power super. It so happened that a small nurse passed by and her cheeks reddened when she heard this. The line of sight that looked at the two men instantly became abnormal. Eric jumped to his feet in anxiety, Ive seen what, dont be ridiculous! And you dont admit it? George bristled, Dont forget what happened that night! The little nurses eyes got even stranger, with a kind of dark excitement, and turned her back to sneakily eat andugh. Chapter 783: He is full of lies Bonnies surgery was performed by the on-call doctor. In about half an hour, they were pushed out of the operating room. Its fine, just too emotional, so it aggravated the signs of pre-empsia, but fortunately the baby is fine and the adults are fine. George breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness its okay! Together with Eric, he pushed Bonnie back to the ward. This thing, dont tell Sebastian, Bonnie said, pale as a sheet, and the first thing she said was this. George listened to it, and immediately rolled his eyes in anger, The child also has half of him, how can you fight everything yourself. Anyway, the kid is fine now, so telling him is just empty worry. Bonnie had a valid point. George: He thought for a moment, Its okay if I dont tell you, but first you tell me whats going on. Nothings going on. Bonnie didnt want to talk about it. George lifted the phone, Then Ill call Sebastian, hell be able to find out. Then you let Eric out. Bonnie couldnt tell Eric about it. Eric is particrly anxious. Why did he have to be thrown out! What is there that George can know that he cannot know? Just as he was about to open his mouth to ask, George had simply pushed him out of the ward, and locked the door from the inside. Eric will just have to stare at the outside. Now can we talk, whats going on? George asked as he wrapped his arms around his chest. Bonnie pursed her pale rose lips, The HT Company that grabbed the Asian board case with the Grant Group is Williams. What? George was wondering what was wrong with his ears. He froze for a long time before he opened his mouth and asked, The Williamyoure talking about, is that the one I know? Hmm. Bonnie nodded, Thats him. George felt incredulous, Hes just a little guy, is there a mistake? I also suspected a mistake, so I made an appointment to meet with him and he admitted it himself. As for thepany, he said it was given to him to inherit after his biological mother found him. Its amazing! George paced back and forth in the ward, a very rich and wonderful expression on his face, How did he suddenly be the enemy! After a pause, he looked at Bonnie again, So what are you going to do now? Ive already spoken to William, from now on well be strangers and have no contact. Bonnie replied, exhaling a breath, I am forever on Sebastians side. Thats fine, George scratched his head, youre going to end up tearing your face off anyway because of this case with the Asian board. Now say in advance to break off friendships, so when we meet at the mall, we wont have as many worries. But having said that, George was still in a very shocked mood.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Thats HT Company! In foreign countries, it is argepanyparable to the Grant Group, with a market capitalization of tens of billions of dors. William from the downtrodden beggar, a direct transformation of ten billion rich second generation, which is simply faster than the t step to heaven. By the way, George thought of another question, is that former owner of HT Company really Williams real mother? Hearing this, Bonnies heart was flooded with another wave of mixed emotions. Go check it out for me and see if its true. If this is also false, then it only means that William was full of lies when he approached her in the first ce! Chapter 784: Where do you want to take my people George than an OK action, Okay, Ill go check, this thing you do not worry about, wait for my news. He said, tucked Bonnie in, and then walked out of the room. Eric is smoking hot out there. Seeing Georgee out, he immediately came up to the front, What did you say inside, I saw you walking around all the time and your expression was exaggerated, was it particrly tricky? The hospital door has a small window, so you can see what people are doing inside. George rolled his eyes to him, Didnt you see it all? Go decipher the lips yourself. Eric was depressed, If I could lip-sync, would I need to ask you? I cant talk about it. George replied, You stay out of it and dont tell your family Mr. Grant. Hearing this, how could Eric say yes. He tried to use the same trick George had just used on Bonnie, If you dont tell me, Ill go talk to Mr. Grant! As a result, George did not eat this at all, but instead held him to death, Go ahead and say it, as long as you dare to say it, I will expose your little secret to the media. You! Eric was furious. How can there be such a perverted man! George carried his steps directly out of the hospital. Eric stomped his feet in ce before he had to follow suit. He couldnt just tell Mr. Grant about it, but he had to ask what was going on to find out. Eric then followed George to the Fire Blue Bar. Youre really shady. George saw him as he got out of the car and shook his head a little breathlessly. If you tell me, Ill leave right away. Eric was persistent, Or Ill keep following you. George shrugged his shoulders, Then you can keep following. Then he lifted his feet and walked into the bar. Eric was a close second. As a result, the bar was full of people and he soon lost George. Thats not the worst of it. The bad thing is that several people gathered around, smiling unkindly, Little handsome, youre alone, huh? Get out of the way, Im here to find someone. Eric tensed his face and said in a cold voice. But because he has a baby face, so even if he speaks coldly, it will only give people a feeling of milk fierce milk fierce. The man in the lead smiled, Who are you looking for? Im particrly familiar with this area and can help you find it. I Im looking for George! said Eric, after a moments hesitation. The man snapped his fingers, Coincidentally not, George and I are just good friends, he went to the box over there and will be right out. Eric immediately had to go towards that box. Wait a minute, the man stopped him, he went to see a very important person, you cant go there now, just wait here. Said, handing Eric another ss of wine, Its your first time here, right? Whats your rtionship with George? George is indeed off to meet someone very important. He was here to help Bonnie investigate the identity of HT Companys former boss, so he needed toe over to a veteran paparazzo from a foreign gossip outlet and pay to buy information from him. Once the deposit was given and the appointment was set, George was ready to leave. As a result, when Iwalked to the card pool side of the hall, I saw Eric, who had already been dunked. Several men surrounded him, exchanged a nce, and prepared to drag Eric away. What a pain in the ass! George muttered sullenly, I told you not to follow me, but youre causing me trouble! While saying that, he lifted his steps towards the card pool. A second before the man was about to take Ericaway, he tugged Erics arm, his voice was low, but his beautiful, almost demonic eyebrows rose, Where are you going to take my people?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 785: What did we do last night! The first golden rays of the early morning shone on Erics eyelids. He opened his eyes in confusion, only to feel a sharp pain in his head. He couldnt help but let out a muffled grunt as he sat up from the bed with his arms propped up. Youre awake? George poked his head out of the adjacent bathroom, top half naked, just a loose bath towel wrapped around his bottom. Eric was like seeing aet hit the earth, You you you you you! Why are you here and not wearing clothes! George rolled his eyes, What do you think, my clothes are gone, thanks to you? Eric shuddered up, lifted his quilt incredulously and took a quiet look. Its over, hes even worse than George, with nothing on! What the hell happenedst night? Eric blushed white, I remember going to the bar to look for you, and then someone said you were in the booth and told me to wait and give me a drink You dare to drink a drink given by a stranger, and in a fire and blue bar, youre brave! George gave a thumbs up. If he hadnt saved Ericst night, he would have woken up this morning with seven or eight big men lying next to him! Eric, however, sank his heart to the bottom. Seven or eight and one, its just a matter of quantity, OK! Erics face is full of pathos. After a pause, he took another deep breath, Forget it, I dont care about what happenedst night, aspensation, you should at least tell me what happened to Mrs. Grant, right? Eric simply had tough, Why are you full of this thing, and why should Ipensate you, I was so exhaustedst night. If there ispensation, it is Eric who shouldpensate himself! Eric has never seen such a shameless person. He owled, grabbed the dress pants next to him and put them on, and fled the room hiding his face in tears. Leaving George in the room dumbfounded. No,st night he stayed up almost all night to take care of the drunk Eric, and the limited edition courting suit, ah bah, bungee suit was also vomited all over by Eric with filth. He has not yet cried, Pei Yi cried a fart ah! Downtown Apartments. William also woke up from the stabbing pain in his head. Next to him is Elise, who is half-kneeling and is gently dabbing water on his lips.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Not far from the floor-to-ceiling window, the woman in the white coat is holding a cup of ck tea in a leisurely manner. Boss, youre awake. Elise, seeing Williams eyes open, immediately spoke with concern. The woman also turned her head, It doesnt seem to be much of a problem. Who let you in, get out! William red hard at the woman and propped his arms up to get out of bed and shoo her away. But after being hit by the electric rod, his whole body muscles are sore, and can not make the force. Only a little arc up, and then fall back to the bed again. Dont know any better, the woman lifted her steps to William, if I hadnt brought you backst night, youd probably be bleeding to death by now. William, however, didnt have any half-hearted intention to thank you, instead he sneered, If it wasnt for you, I wouldnt have been treated like that by Annie! It seems you know all about it. The woman raised her eyebrows, And I dont deny it, but you should know that its all for your own good. I never cared about your being nice to me! William growled angrily, Annie wouldnt have cut me off if it werent for you! He carefully designed everything and carefully hid his identity, just to get along with Annie. But its all been ruined! Chapter 786: Things have come to this The photos on the hot search were put out by Ms. Michelle. Even though William had someone rush to delete the relevant messages, it was still toote. He was called in to confront Bonnie and was severely hurt by Bonnie. Boss, Elise stood on Ms. Michelles side, even if Ms. Michelle doesnt do it, when the timees to bid, you will reveal your true identity and the end is already sealed. Then I wont bid. William replied without hesitation. Ms. Michelle coldly snorted, I just guessed you would be like this, thats why I cut off your back in advance. Now has torn, then the bid, it is imperative to take! Dont forget what the Grant family really owes us, Ms. Michelle reminded him, and when the timees to get everything back, you want that Annie, Ill never stand in the way. William was silent. He closed his eyes in pain. The matter hase to this, he has no choice. Take the bid and steal everything from Sebastian so he can have a chance to stand up to Bonnie again! Three dayster. George got the information provided by the senior foreign doggie. The previous owner of HT Company was mysterious and did not reveal his identity to the public, but he did find the hospital certificate where William was taken for a paternity test. The time was a year ago. That is, some time before Bonnie was due to leave for Willisto. Bonnie recalled that William did disappear during that time. So, thats when he was found and picked up as the sessor of HT Company? Annie, do you believe that? George asked. Bonnie snapped the information closed with an icy expression, What does it matter if you believe it or not, hes no longer relevant to me now anyway, Im just making sure he doesnt have a bigger conspiracy. Now that its established, its a no-brainer. George gave an oh.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Thats when Sebastian walked in with his thermos box, his tone gentle as ever, What are you two looking at? Bonnie immediately shoved the information at George, Nothing, just a little design work, right? George hmmed and put the information away, Thats right, then if theres nothing wrong, Ill go first, you two take your time and make love. After saying that, George walked out. When I reached the door, I saw Eric standing against the wall. Why didnt you go in? George raised an unexpected eyebrow. Eric saw him and his face went red, I I dont want to go in there and be a light bulb, cant I? George didnt care, Then you can wait outside. After saying this, he drew his legs and headed for the elevator room. Eric looked at the information he was holding, thought about it, and then gritted his teeth and followed. Hey, thanks for saving me from the Fire Blue Barst time, how about I buy you dinner? Eric said. George raised his eyebrows with some surprise, Why are you suddenly so enthusiastic, havent you been avoiding me on purposetely? Who is avoiding you, I am too busy with something, so every time I see you, I can not care to say hello and go away. Eric stiffened his head and blushed sophomorically. Anyway, Ill buy you dinner, will you eat it! Of course well eat! George came and agreed readily, I know a new Sichuan restaurant, your treat. Good. Eric agreed, but kept his eyes firmly on the information in Georges hands. Intuition told him that this information must have something he wanted to know! Chapter 787: William finally strikes When he arrived at the hospital floor, George naturally got into Erics car. And its still the co-pilot. Dont you have a car yourself! Eric stared in horror, his eyes wide and his face red with anxiety, You hurry down. George was rxed andid back, Im going to drinkter, so I cant drive, you drive me. What for! If the car didnt have a roof, Eric would have jumped up and down, What if I drink too? No what if, with that amount of alcohol you have, are you sure you really want to drink with me? George cut to the chase. Eric: Meow, simply held by this dog man to death! Very reluctantly, Eric started the car. In the ward, Bonnie holds a bowl and takes small sips of soup. Sebastian was sitting next to her, holding the ultrasound sheet she had done today, looking at it over and over again. Whats so pretty about this? Bonnie couldnt help but hook the corners of her mouth, Its just a little ball right now, you cant even see anything yet. Thats my kid, too. Sebastian said. After a pause, he reached out again, stroking Bonnies stomach through her clothes, his tone tinged with guilt, Bonnie, do you me me? What? Bonnie wondered. I obviously promised you that I wouldnt get you pregnant again, but you still got pregnant. Sebastian said. Bonnie curled her eyes with a smile, I dont me you, I love kids too, and this is just the perfect opportunity for you to redeem yourself from me. Sebastian hadnt been involved in any of the previous pregnancies. Not so this time, Sebastian could be with her every day, with the baby. Yes, I will take good care of you mother and son. Sebastian nodded his head and promised. After a pause, and added, And the five little ones at home, I will also take good care of them, will not be too generous to each other. Then Ill see how you do. Bonnie said. Sebastian nodded his head and gave Bonnie a gentle hug. I probably wonte over tomorrow, Ill have Donnae over and bring you dinner. Sebastian said. Bonnie flinched, What are you going to do? Talking about bidding on the Asian board case. Sebastian replied, The partner said that the HT Company side offered to bid early, so Ill have Ashtons Family Resort tonight. So fast! If Bonnie remembers correctly, William not only broke his bones, but was also electrocuted by her and fell to the ground, gurgling blood from his head. I cant believe they recovered so quickly and have to continue bidding. But its good to end this bid early, and then youll really never have anything to dowith William again. Ill go with you. Bonnie said. Sebastian held her shoulders, You are still inbor, you cant go anywhere, just stay honestly in the hospital. But I am the designer, I should be present, otherwise who will exin the main points of the design drawings and the starting intention to the partner? Sebastians attitude is very insistent, I let George follow, he is your assistant, I believe that must have already figured out your design habits, really can not, and then live video on the line.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Okay. Bonnie also knew that Sebastian was doing this for her own good. Now that she has a solution, she doesnt worry about it. Then the baby and I will be waiting for your good news. Bonnie said. This time, Sebastian will definitely take the case for the Asian board. She has special confidence in Sebastian! Chapter 788: Want to save Anna? How about a little encouragement before the bidding starts? Sebastian said in a deep voice. Encouraged? Bonnie was stumped, But how am I supposed to give you encouragement when Im in the hospital and not at Ashtons Family Resort? The person is not there, but the thoughts cane from afar. Sebastian reminded. Thest voice with a few upward movements is self-exnatory. Bonnies cheeks were instantly scarlet. She nced at the nurse who was still busy in the ward and was embarrassed, Theres someone else on my side. Well, then, Sebastians voice lowered momentarily, with a touch of loss, if you dont want to forget it. With that, he was about to hang up the phone. Bonnies heart suddenly crossed! It is not just a little encouragement to Sebastian in front of outsiders, they are old married couple, what is there to be ashamed of. Its not like stealing clear! Thinking, they covered the phone, flew to speak, husband cheer, I believe you are the best, mua-da! Without waiting for Sebastians response, she hurriedly hung up the phone. Not forgetting to turn his head to quietly look at the nurses expression, found that the nurse is snickering, cheeks rolled even hotter. Hey, soon to be the mother of six children, but also what to say mua-da. Its just too much to wipe the te clean. Bonnie covered her head with the nket and pretended to be an ostrich to reduce her presence. When the nurse went out, she lifted the quilt to breathe, her cheeks had already been bright red like dripping blood. After ending this call, Bonnie began a long wait for Sebastians call until 5:00 pm. ording to the time, the bidding should be over by this time. Why havent you been calling? Even if it fails, No, Sebastian will make it! As I was thinking about it, my phone buzzed and vibrated, signaling an iing call. Bonnie rushed to pick up the phone, her tone was urgent, Hello, Sebastian, how are you doing? Mrs. Grant, on the other end of the line was a very unfamiliar voice, greasy, with a little devious and sly smile, are you expecting a call from Mr. Grant? Bonnie then moved her phone to look at it and found that it was an unfamiliar number. The heart was immediately alert, tense, cold voice questioned, Who are you?Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. It doesnt matter who I am, all that matters is that I have Anna, Mrs. Grant, are youing over for ransom? What? Bonnie miso sat up from the bed, hand clutching the bed sheet tightly, the veins on the back of her hand are directly up, What do you want, dont move Anna, or you will definitely regret it! Its up to you, Mrs. Grant, if I move her or not, if youre willing toe to her rescue. The manughed twice more. If Anna is really in your hands, of course Ille to her rescue, but do you think its possible to make me believe just by your mouth? Bonnie circled as far as she could. At the same time she slowly moved out of bed, intending to go outside to find Rupert. The caller was dry and hung up. With that, a picture was sent over! Its a picture of Anna lying on a booth couch next to several brawny men, all with fierce and greedy eyes. And the cab next to a LOGO, that simple three big words, but instantly deep stabbed Bonnies eyes! Chapter 789: She is isolated and helpless It was the not-so-clean entertainment ce in the middle of town, the same ce she had asked Anna to investigate earlier! Henry Manor! So, Anna was caught by Henry Manors people while investigating? As I was thinking about it, the call came back. Bonnie didnt hesitate half a second and immediately connected, Who the hell are you? Dont let those people touch Anna, or I wont let you go! If you dont touch Anna, then you can touch Aliyah, right? The man asked with a smirk. As if a basin of cold water poured down, Bonnies whole body is flooded with the eerie chill, uncontroble trembling up. If the other side says so, that means that Aliyah is in their hands too! You want money, dont you? Bonnie inquired, How much do you want and Ill give it to you, a billion, or two billion? Three billion, I think. The man said carelessly. Bonnies heart was again in a fierce shock! With the assets she has in her hands now, it is not enough to take out three billion. But whatif something happens to Anna and Aliyah if they dont take the money? Especially the eyes of the pugilists in the picture just now, giving Bonnie the creeps. There are so many ways to kidnap a woman and make her life worse than death! Bonnies forehead broke out in a fineyer of sweat, racking her brain for ways to dy. You should also know, do thepany, the hands can not keep so much activity funds, so, you give me a little time, I go to get the money, OK? No, the man refused, no tricks, I know youre trying to stall and then figure out what to do with me. Being exposed, Bonnie took a deep breath, Then I indeed cant raise three billion in a short time, since you are running for money, you have to give me some time to raise the money!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org How much money can you take out of your hand right now? The man asked. Bonnie estimated and carefully gauged the other partys eptance range, Twelve hundred million, and a third of it is shares and funds, and it takes time to get it out. And quite a few, peoplee over first, lets talk about the rest of the part, Ill help you figure out! With that, the man gave an address and told Bonnie to be there within half an hour. Then clunked and hung up the phone. Bonnie fell straight back into bed, paralyzed. Her hands kept shaking and she pulled out her cell phone to call Sebastian. The phone went through, but there was no answer. Bonnie called several times in a row, all in a row! When she couldnt contact Sebastian, Bonnies heart grew even more panicky. She called Eric again, and again, no one answered. If we continue to dy like this, we will definitely not be able to pass in the time set by the man. What if he does do something to Anna and Aliyah? Bonnie thought about it, clenched her teeth and went down to the ground. She spent all this time in a hospital bed to nurse her baby, and rarely even went to the bathroom. Coupled with the overwhelming shock just now, the legs went weak and almost fell directly to the ground. The good thing is that next to the bed, Bonnie used a hand to support a hand to not fall. She held on to the wall and walked out of the ward. Oh my God Mrs. Grant, why are you out, I thought I told you to stay in bed and nurse your baby! The nurse saw it and rushed over to help. Wheres Rupert, wheres Rupert? Bonnie attempted to grab thest straw. The nurse ruthlessly shattered her fantasy, Mr. Robertson went to City Bs hospital for further training this morning and will not be back until tomorrow. Thest glimmer of hope in Bonnies eyes fell. She cant find anyone to help her now, she has to rely on herself! Chapter 790: Leave a backhand Holding the small of her back, Bonnie walked quickly out of the hospital and took a taxi. When the address was given, the cab driver was full of surprise. Miss, that area is all abandoned warehouses, no one goes there, the weeds are growing taller than people, there may be poisonous snakes, it is very dangerous. Bonnie squeezed out a bitter smile, I know, please drive faster! Hearing this, the driver is not good enough to persuade, only to step on the gas, directly out. On the way, Bonnie called Sebastian several more times, but there was still no answer. What the hell is going on here? Why is Sebastian not answering the phone? Did something happen on Sebastians side too? Bonnie was in an overwhelming panic and sent a text message to Sebastian. CSebastian, I have something very important to tell you, call me back! Just after texting, the cab stopped. Bonnie looked up nkly at the barren ruins around her, Already? Its not there yet, but the ce you said is at the far end, and my car cant drive in. The driver exined. This ce has not been visited for a long time, various copsed things blocked the way, the car simply can not pass. The remaining distance of about five hundred meters, only Bonnie walking. Bonnie then paid the fare and opened the car door to get down. Miss, otherwise youd better not go. The driver was a little less assured and poked his head out to dissuade her, This ce is really dangerous, or if you want toe, its okay to find someone to apany you. Its okay. Bonnie shook her head. She would like to find someone to keep herpany, but she simply cant find anyone right now. And if we dy any longer, Anna and Aliyah are likely to be in danger. However, she is not a fool either. Bonnie took out all the money in her wallet and pulled out Sebastians business card and slipped it to the driver together. Wait three hours, if Im not out in three hours, call this number for me and tell him toe find me at the warehouse, thanks! After doing all this, Bonnie resolutely headed inside. The five hundred meter distance, because there were too many obstacles, she had to go around and around, consuming too much energy and her abdomen was slightly tight. She touched her belly soothingly, Baby, Mommy is going to save the day now, so hang in there, okay? I dont know if the baby in her belly really understands this, but Bonnies belly is actually not really tight anymore. She let out a deep breath and continued inside. When she arrived at the warehouse door, she saw two bearded men with bottles of whiskey in their hands. When he saw Bonnie, he raised his hand and looked at his watch, Just half an hour, youre still punctual, go in, our boss is waiting for you. Bonnie pursed her red lips, but didnt rush in, Wheres Anna and Aliyah? Also inside. The bearded man replied. Bonnie then lifted her steps and walked in. Therge warehouse is filled with rusted and discarded machines, and there is an empty space in the center with two chairs, on which two people are sitting, but their heads are covered with ck cloth, and it is not clear who they are.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . And next to it, on the broken sofa, leaned a man in a flowery shirt, who was holding a gorgeous woman in his arms. Mrs. Grant, youre finally here. The man sat up straight and spoke with a smile. Chapter 791: Splitting half of the Grant family’s family fortune Bonnie looked at the flowery shirt, her clear almond eyes full of caution, Youre the guy who asked me to meet him on the phone? Thats right, you can just call me Mr. Kennedy. Mr. Kennedy nodded. Mr. Kennedy, I can give you three billion dors, even if you break the pot, but at least, let me see the person first, right? Bonnie said. But in fact, her eyes kept darting to the two men tied to the chairs. Because the shape of those two, and AnnaAliyah too simr! Didnt you already see it? Mr. Kennedy also raised his hand and pointed at the two, Here, its already in front of you. They had ck cloth pockets on their faces, I cant be sure. Bonnie said through clenched teeth. Mr. Kennedys face instantly showed impatience and pped the gorgeous womans ass, You go! The gorgeous woman gave Mr. Kennedy a pouting look, then walked with a twist to the two men and ripped the hood off the one on the left. Aliyahs face instantly appeared in front of Bonnie! For a moment, Bonnies heart almost stopped. Can you still call that a face? The face is full of bruises and blood, and the eyes are so swollen that they can barely open, not to mention the deep and shallow wounds, the flesh is turned out, and you can almost see the white bones. What the hell did you do to her! Bonnie asked with a growl. Mr. Kennedy smiled indifferently, She did not listen to me, so I cleaned up a little, do not worry, not dead, as long as you give me the money, she went back to the stic surgery, can still be as beautiful as before. After a pause, he reached back toward Bonnie, Wheres the money? Wheres the other one? I cant give it to you until I see it! Bonnie insisted. Its not like you can juste up with three billion, just the 1. 2 billion you have on hand, just enough to see Aliyah, the rest, when you get it out. Mr. Kennedy said. Bonnie immediately took a step back, her eyes growing wary, If you dont show me the person, I cant pay you. Yeah. Mr. Kennedy was not intimidated either and passed a look directly to the gorgeous woman. I saw the gorgeous woman pull out a dagger from her knee-high boots, and the cold light shed as she stabbed Aliyah directly in the thigh! No! Bonnie, as an afterthought, tried to get in the way, but it was toote. Aliyah, who had been unconscious, felt the sharp pain and woke up screaming, with a fine cold sweat breaking out on her forehead, mixing with the blood dripping down her face. And the blood on the leg also gurgled out, and soon converged on the ground in arge puddle. She was terrified and in pain, Annie? Annie! Mrs. Grant, do you still think, now, that you are in a position to bargain with me? Mr. Kennedy asked with a cold smile. Bonnies fingernails were embedded in her palm with deadly force, pinching herself to a bloody pulp without feeling the pain. A long time ago, before taking a deep breath, Okay, Ill give you the money, Ill transfer it to you now.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She had $700 million in cash on hand, all of which was transferred to Mr. Kennedy. And this money was turned into ie from regr channels in less than ten minutes under Mr. Kennedys operation, and no one could find out the end. You give me a day for the rest, Ive already had it discounted for me. Bonnie said. Mr. Kennedy shook his head, It wont take that long, here are two agreements, after you sign them, Ill take care of the rest myself. With that, the gorgeous woman took two copies of the agreement and gave them to Bonnie. Bonnie scanned it and her hands began to shake. The agreement in hand, a divorce agreement and a marital property transfer agreement. Simply put, it is to let Bonnie and Sebastian divorce, and then transfer all those marital property from Sebastian to Mr. Kennedys name! Mr. Kennedy is not asking for three billion dors, he wants to take away half of the Grant familys assets! Chapter 792: You can only take one person away A chill ran through Bonnies heart. Half of the Grant family, Mr. Kennedy has a lot of nerve! But on second thought, it doesnt feel right. Something like a divorce agreement needs to be signed by both parties to be valid. So even if she signs, as long as Sebastian bites the bullet and doesnt sign, then the agreement will not take effect. As for the so-called postnuptial property transfer agreement, there is even less to say. Its just a scrap of paper! Thinking of this, Bonnie then tentatively asked Mr. Kennedy, What about after I sign this agreement, Sebastian doesnt sign, you get nothing. Mr. Kennedy sneered, This of course depends on you, after you sign, take it back to Sebastian to sign, do not y tricks, or I will directly kill you secretly, your marital property transfer agreement, after the death of the same effect! So, as long as Bonnie signed the marital property transfer agreement, Mr. Kennedy would definitely get half of the Grant familys assets. As for the divorce agreement, it was just a matter of whether Bonnie wanted to live or not. Is it as simple as ? Bonnie always felt that something was wrong. But Mr. Kennedy was already impatiently urging, Are you going to sign or not? I Ill sign it. Bonnie had to agree first. As she reached out to sign, Mr. Kennedy called out to her again, I almost forgot, go get thewyer or this agreement wont count without a third party present. The gorgeous woman snapped her fingers and a nodding man walked in, Mr. Kennedy. Bonnie was secretly surprised. Thewyer she knew was Willistos notoriously dumbwyer who hadnt won a single case, and it was said that even thewyers license had been obtained through unknown channels. Is this the person Mr. Kennedy asked to draft the contract? That must be a lot of loopholes! Thinking, Bonnie quickly scanned through the marital property transfer agreement, and saw the loophole. Her heart settled down a little. Anyway, there are loopholes in this agreement, so when Mr. Kennedy wants to get the money, its a fools errand. As for now, sign the papers and take Anna and Aliyah away first! Bonnie signed her name very dryly. Is that always okay, can I take them both now? Bonnie asked. Mr. Kennedy took a look at the agreement and handed it to the gorgeous woman next to him with great satisfaction. You can walk two people today, dont worry. Mr. Kennedy said with a smile. You can walk two people? Bonnie sensed an edge to the words, What do you mean? The beautiful woman came forward and handed Bonnie a pistol, Mr. Kennedy means that you can only take one person away, and the other one you kill with your own hands, your choice! What? Bonnie looked down at the small silver pistol being forced into her hand, and her whole body was trembling violently. When he raised his head again, his eyes were scarlet, I signed all the agreements you wanted me to sign, and I gave you seven hundred million, why did you go back on your word? Wheres all the nonsense, just pick one if you want. Mr. Kennedy was impatient, Take Anna or Aliyah, your choice! Said, and raised his hand to look at the watch, I give you ten seconds, ten, nine, eight, seven Bonnie took a deep breath and slowly lifted the pistol. The ckened gun was aimed at the man in front of him. Well, if she had to choose one, then she already had the answer in her mind! Bonnie didnt hesitate to pull the trigger. A shot rang out, a hole appeared in the chest of the man in front of him, and blood-red liquid gushed out rapidly!This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Chapter 793: I don’t believe she did it! Bonnies clear almond eyes were round and unbelieving as she looked at the man who had been shot. How can how can this be! Great consternation and panic swept over her, and her stomach began to ache violently. Warm fluid flowed from between her legs, staining her white pants. Bonnie was spinning around and passed out! Ashtons Family Resort, inside the meeting room.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . This tender todaysted from morning until eight oclock in the evening. It is not that the bidding prices of each other bite too tightly, but the design drawings of both sides collide. And, the HT Companys design is an earlier sketch than the Grant Groups! HT Company produced a lot of information and evidence in order to prove that the design was given by Bonnie. Sebastian sat on the chair, looking at the thick pile of information in front of him, his face was blue, and endless coldness emanated from around him! The handsome arrogant face, now only indifferent and unfeeling, deep dark pupils violently flip, reflecting the opposite Elises appearance. Thats right, the person sent by HT Company is Elise. Today Elise wore a light white professional suit with a purple crystal engraved corsage on the chest, a simple but elegant touch. Its just a pity that her expression is now extraordinarily mocking and more than a little grim, Mr. Grant, the evidence is right in front of you, and you still dont believe it? Annie is my wife, and theres no way shes going to take your side, much less help you fight the case for the Asian board. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Every word, all of them are iparably firm! Even if Elise produced countless proof that Bonnie was working with HT Company a long time ago and even helped HT Company design itspany logo, he wouldnt believe it! And who else could havee across your nner but her? Elise pressed again. Sebastians hands, ced under the table, clenched into fists. The n, indeed, only Bonnie cane across. Because this n he did not even take to thepany, only in the study of the Sunshine Vi. And the only person who can enter the study is Bonnie. Could it really be her? This thought was denied by Sebastian himself as soon as it was raised. What kind of a jerk is he that he would suspect Bonnie like that! Miss Pearce, Sebastians handsome face briefly drifted into a trance, his eyes suffused with ruthlessness, I recorded everything you said and will get awyer to contact you afterwards. As for the case of the Asian board, no one can take it because of the dispute between the two sides, so it can only be put on hold. Sebastian stood up, ready to leave the conference room. Mr. Grant, Elise followed suit, in a leisurely tone, are you in a hurry to get back to Annie? It shouldnt matter to you. Sebastian replied coldly. Elise shrugged her shoulders, Indeed, I have nothing to do with me, I just want to remind you to be prepared, after all, after todays bidding session, she was exposed, Im afraid you cant go back to find her, dont be too anxious. Sebastian mmed the door and left! He rushed straight to the parking lot, sat down in his car, and immediately had to call Bonnie. He doesnt believe Bonnie would do these things! So, he had to call and ask for rification personally. But when he took out his phone, he realized that three hours before, Bonnie had made a lot of calls to himself and a text message saying that he had something important to tell him and that he should call him back immediately. Sebastian is about to call back. A second before pressing the dial button, the phone came into an unfamiliar call. Hello, Mr. Grant is it, we found your mothers body in the abandoned warehouse in the suburbs, after the initial investigation of the scene, found the tool of the crime is a gun, and that gun above, there are your wifes fingerprints Chapter 794: She’s all afraid to abscond Sebastians pupils suddenly shrank, a few short words, but like a heavy hammer, caught off guard on his heart. Boundless coldness spread out with a bang. Hello, Mr. Grant, are you still listening? The police officer on the other end of the line didnt wait for an answer and spoke up again to ask. Sebastians heartstrings were plucked hard, the knot in his throat rolled and he still opened his mouth, his voice hoarse, Wheres the address? Its at the seaside warehouse on the east side of town, 345 Lane 3. The policeman answered. Tell everyone to stay put until I get here! Sebastian hung up the phone, and with a kick of the gas pedal, the ck Maybach was like a lightning bolt, speeding through the night. The drive from Ashtons Family Resort to the abandoned warehouse was supposed to take two hours, but Sebastian drove the entire two hundred yards and arrived in less than an hour. He was wrapped in frost and walked to the door of the warehouse sealed by a yellow cordon. Mr. Grant, we have not touched anything more at the scene as you instructed, do you want to go in now? The policeman wearing disposable gloves came over and asked in a deep voice. Sebastian nodded his head. The police then side-stepped and made way for him. The warehouse door was hidden and had to be pushed open to see inside. But at this moment, Sebastians hand is like a thousand pounds! He couldnt even push the warehouse door that a five year old could push open. Probably the police saw his deep powerlessness and took the liberty of pushing the warehouse door open. The scene in the warehouse was instantly reflected in Sebastians pupils. It was a messy scene, a chair in the open space in the middle of the warehouse, the familiar woman with her head bowed, long since lost to life. And underneath her, is a convergence of blood like ake, shocking to the eyes! Sebastian raised his steps and finally got a good look at the face. It was only after careful identification that the nearly disfigured face was recognized as belonging to Aliyah. Looking further down, it is the wound at the chest, the bullet did not enter the heart, leaving a bloody hole. Aliyahs expression, forever fixed in horror and disbelief. What about the murderer, did you catch him? Sebastian stared at Aliyah for a long time, and finally asked in a low, dumb and indifferent voice. The police came forward, Now it is tentatively believed that your wife did it, but we Before the words were finished, Sebastian grabbed the cop by the cor and actually lifted him off the ground with one hand! The green tendons at the corners of his forehead jumped, every word, even the punctuation marks were permeated with killing intent, It cant be her, she couldnt have done such a thing! Criminal team! The young policeman next to him saw his superior being treated like this and immediately became anxious. He hissed at Sebastian with red eyes, Why not, we found your wifes fingerprints on the gun we found at the scene, and the bullet was exactly the same size and caliber as the gun.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org If she killed her, why would she leave the gun behind, shes not stupid! Sebastian still didnt believe it. But immediately after, the small police gave the fatal blow. She must have run too fast, thats why she lost her gun, weve sent someone to the hospital to look for her, she has absconded from the crime! What? Sebastian is like a head of steam, the hands unconsciously off the force. His tall, upright figure swayed, and the long hours of business negotiations, coupled with the overwhelming grief he was now experiencing, made him finally unable to hold on, cked out, and passed out directly! Chapter 795: Divorce Agreement When he woke up again, Sebastian was already lying in the hospital. The pungent smell of antiseptic water made his brow furrow, clenched his teeth and propped his arms up to sit up. Next to him was Eric, who was already crying his eyes out. Mr. Grant youre awake, youre finally awake! Eric opened his mouth and looked like he was going to cry again. Sebastian sat up in his hospital bed and looked around as all the memories came flooding back to him. His face suddenly went pale! Wheres Annie? He asked anxiously.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Mr. Grant, you are still weak, lie down and rest first, I will get Mr. Robertson toe over and examine you. Erics eyes dodged and he avoided answering. Instead, Sebastian rolled straight out of bed and headed straight for Bonnies hospital room. Rupert and George are talking about something at the hospital bed. Wife! Sebastian rushed forward quickly, pivoting away from the two men, but did not see Bonnie. The bed was empty and pressed. Where is she, where did she go! Sebastian turned his head, his eyes scarlet as he questioned. Rupert was silent. George also avoided answering. Talk! Sebastian growled again, holding Rupert directly by the shoulders and shaking him desperately. The document hidden in Ruperts arms was then shaken and dropped to the floor. Next to Georges face suddenly changed and hurriedly bent down to pick it up. But Sebastian was one step ahead of him and grabbed the information directly, reading it at a nce. In fact, it is not necessary to nce at all, because the top of the document, it is clearly written. Divorce agreement! The four big words in bold and bold, deeply stung Sebastians eyes! Whose divorce papers are these? Sebastian felt like his brain was deprived of oxygen and waspletely unresponsive. But his hand was still trembling and he turned to thest page. There, on it, was his familiar, elegant script. Annie! This divorce settlement, where did ite from? Sebastian asked in a hoarse voice. cousin, why dont you go back to rest now? Rupert was extraordinarily ufortable in his heart and wanted to avoid the topic. Talk! Sebastian raised his voice, Where did thate from! Rupert had to tell the truth, It was Annie who delivered it just now, and she said she would send it to the front desk of HT Company when you signed it. Bonnies back? A soft light fell back under Sebastians scarlet eyes, Where is she? Its not from her personally, its just a messenger. Rupert replied. That bit of soft light fell away again instantly. Next to George really cant listen to this, hurriedly stand out and interject, The Annie I know is definitely not like this, there must be some kind of misunderstanding, Sebastian, you hurry up and find a way to get her back! Sebastian, however, remained silent. His eyes were on the divorce papers. The signature on it is elegant and calm, and at a nce it is not signed when forced to do so. Even Sebastian could feel the subdued nature of it. His Bonnie, is it really the case that he had to give this divorce agreement because he had no choice? Or, as Elise said, she had already colluded with HT Company, and even, at thest moment, killed his mother herself Sebastian is breathing heavily, his hands are clenched, and hes radiating ckness all over! At the moment, he is like a demon climbing up from hell, draped with scorchingva, so that people do not dare to approach, the heart of fear. But at that moment, there was a soft and tender hand that tugged at his coat. Chapter 796: Find her, no matter the cost of sacrifice! Looking over at the hand, Sebastian saw a teary-eyed little Joanna. Daddy, oooh, oooh, where did Mommy go? Any more anger and pain, all disappeared in this moment. Sebastian bent down and picked little Joanna up, his voice was hoarse, Mommy Mommy just had something to do and went busy, she will be back soon. But they say Mommy is a murderer and killed Grandma. little Joanna still cried. Sebastians long, narrow eyes narrowed dangerously, Who told you that?! Oooooooo, everyone says they saw it on their phones, that Mommy is a murderer. little Joanna continued to cry, her shoulders jerking along. and Joanna! The rest of the four little ones also rushed to the ward, the oldest of them, Damon, rushed over, his voice firm as ever, Mommy is not a murderer, they are the ones who are talking nonsense! Yes, absolutely not! Andrew pursed his thin lips and spoke in a firm tone. Lukas followed and nodded, Mommy doesnt even dare to kill a chicken, so how can she kill someone? Thats right thats right, Mommy hasnt carried any sins on her back. Erika patted her chest, Theres no way my math is wrong. Several of the little ones are unconditionally on Bonnies side. No matter what happens, Mommy cant be the bad guy! Sebastians heart, which had been somewhat shaken, was now firm again. Yes, how could the Bonnie he knew do those things? There must be some misunderstanding here! Rupert, you go and pull all messages, plus get someone to block off the entire Willisto entrance and exit, at all costs, I want her found, and I want her found intact! Bonnie had a dream. She walked in the darkness of a void, and the cries of a small child came faintly from the front. Very noisy. She walked over with a frown and found a small, pink child sitting on the ground with her back turned to her, crying. Waiting to run to the front to go, the results found that the child turned into Aliyah, bruised and battered, and a bullet hole in the chest, the blood gurgling down. Aliyah choked her, her voice sharp and piercing, Why did you get me killed! Its not me! Bonnie woke up screaming, her back thoroughly wet with cold sweat, gasping for air. Youre awake. A familiar voice came from next to me, gentle with a bit of coldness, Woke up earlier than I thought. Bonnie turned her head and saw Elise . Her muscles instantly tensed, panicking beyond measure, You, why are you here, no, what is this ce? This is my house. Elise said softly, Dont get too nervous or you wont be able to keep the baby. Kids Bonnie subconsciously stroked the small of her back. The still-t stomach still hurts a little, and she subconsciously clenches her fists, remembering the dream she had just now. Inside the dream, the crying little child turns into Aliyah and questions why she wants to get herself killed.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Yes, Aliyah! Wheres Aliyah? Bonnie immediately questioned. Eliseughed softly and raised her hand to tuck the messy hair behind her ear, her tone dark as a viper, Didnt you kill Aliyah? Dont lie to me! Bonnie didnt believe it, her clear almond eyes widened in anger, I dont have any bullets in that gun, how could I have killed Aliyah! Chapter 797: I’m saving you Thats right, Bonnie was getting a gun with no bullets inside! She was going to point the gun at Mr. Kennedy and just kill him. But I never thought that when I pulled the trigger, no bullets were fired. Instead, the gorgeous woman next to her pulled out a gun and hit Aliyah directly. Bonnie also fainted because she couldnt ept the sudden change and passed out. It doesnt matter if you killed Aliyah or not. Elise opened her mouth, Everyone out there already thinks you did it anyway, after all, the murder weapon only had your fingerprints on it. A sentence, let Oh Bonnie instantly understand. A great chill was carried from the top of the head to the bottom of the feet. No wonder, no wonder Mr. Kennedy can so relieved to hand her a gun, let her choose one or the other. In fact, from the beginning Mr. Kennedy had no intention of letting her go, but just wanted her to leave her fingerprints and be a scapegoat! In the midst of her pain, Bonnie thought of something else. If the person who killed Aliyah turns out to be her, then Sebastian Bonnie rolled over and was about to get off the floor. But as soon as she moved, she felt a chain at her ankle, restricting her movement to death! The other end of the chain is fixed at the foot of the bed, and she cant even walk past the door. Elise , youre illegally imprisoned! Bonnie was so angry that she used her hands to tug at the chain, her eyes red as she growled, Get off me now! Elise walked up to her, What are you talking about, Annie designer, Im saving you, youre a fugitive, wanted by Sebastian worldwide, if you get caught, youll only be shot, stay here, its the safest! Sebastian, on the wanted list? Bonnies whole body was drained of strength in this instant, and muttered incredulously. Elise nodded, pulled out her phone, and showed Bonnie a live surveince clip.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. It was the entrance to Willistos airport, and a dozen police officers were holding her photo, going through security passengers one by one,paring them one by one before letting them through. But when Bonnie wanted to look a little more clearly, Elise had already taken the phone away. Stay well here, stay here, its the safest. With those words, Elise turned to leave. Wait! Bonnie hurriedly called out to her, Even if youre going to imprison me, at least let me know why, why are you doing this?! I just listen to what people do, too. Elise said. Bonnie instantly caught the key word, Who sent you, the one who killed Madeleine and drugged Aliyah before, was your boss, right? Your head is spinning fast. Eliseughed, But youll soon find out who my boss really is, so dont rush and be patient. With those words, Elise got up and left. No matter how much Bonnie hissed behind her, she didnt turn around. With a ng, the door was closed and the sound of locking came from outside the door. Bonnies heart sank to the bottom, fear and panic swept through her mind in unison. She deadpanned her arm, letting the pain force her to calm down. Cant mess with herself now, or shes really screwed! After taking several deep breaths, Bonnie dragged the heavy chains on her feet and began to look around the room. Other than the chains on her feet and the locked door, there was everything in this room. Bed, sofa, closet, and TV and window. Windows? Bonnie tried to move her feet, trying to go over and look out the window so she could determine exactly where she was. But after lifting the heavy curtains in front of that window, she froze straight away. This is not a window at all! Chapter 798: She’s in my hands Until someone takes up his bounty, all they can do is wait! But Erika and Joanna are not idle either, as they share the patient information they stole from the hospitalst time with Damon and Lukas. Find different patient information in these two copies and check them off. Ill diver, and if I can figure out the entanglement between him and Damon, I can also follow the trail and find Mommy. Erika said. Hearing this, Lukas and Damon immediately perked up and carefully checked the different information in the two profiles. But before they could read a few lines, Donna came over and said she was taking them to the funeral home. They had to put their things down and follow them out. In less than half an hour, they arrived at the funeral home. After seven days, the little ones finally saw Sebastian again. But less than 50 meters away, they did not dare to approach, standing frozen in ce, their hearts filled with shock and fear. Dont me them. Its really Sebastians current appearance that is so horrible. For seven days, he did not eat almost any water or rice, and if Rupert had not given him two infusions of nutrients, he would have been dead by now. At the moment, Sebastian is shaped like a wither, so thin that the eyes are sunken deep, eyes covered with red blood, green stubble is thickly rising. The ck suit that was tailored to fit his body now seems to be an erged size. It is no exaggeration to say that Sebastian now seems to be able to blow away with a gust of wind. Even Donna also took a deep breath, and then couldnt help but start dropping tears. She first coaxed the little ones, Daddy is sad like this because he doesnt have a mommy, you guys go to the lounge over there and make a bowl of noodles for daddy, okay? Lets go now. The little guy was so distraught about Sebastian that he immediately went to the lounge. Mr. Grant, how can you be so careless of your body, you let Ms. Stewart in heaven how worried, when Mrs. Grant back, she will also be heartbroken! Donna walked forward and spoke with heartache. Sebastian nced up at Donna, and his newly calmed heart ached again. Bonnie, when exactly will you be back? He has sent thousands of people to search Willisto, almost turning Willisto upside down, but he cant find her! When people are at a loss, they always think in a bad direction. For example, Bonnie has As soon as the thought started, Sebastian shook his head again, dismissing this terrible thought from his mind. Impossible, how could Bonnie die! As he was thinking, Eric came rushing over with a very serious look, Mr. Grant, Elise is here. She still dares toe? Sebastians face suddenly went cold, Lock her up straight away!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It was that day at the Ashtons Family Resort that Bonnie disappeared after Elise said that Bonnie was with her. So while looking for Bonnie, hes also looking for Elise. I never thought that Elise woulde to me! Sebastian cant wait to get in front of Elise right now and bury her to the ground! She said that if you move her now, then youll never see Mrs. Grant again. Erics forehead broke out in a fine sweat, obviously some panic, Mr. Grant, what should we do ah? Thats been made pretty obvious. Bonnie is in her hands, but if Sebastian tries to touch her, shell tear up the ticket right away! Chapter 799: Let her come to see me Sebastians face was blue, his hands were clenched tightly, and his joints were white everywhere. Elise, this is a tant threat! But he couldnt touch Elise. Because Bonnie still has her! Taking a deep breath, Sebastian walked with long, slender legs toward the funeral homes front door. Elise wore a fiery red dress today that stood out in front of a funeral home filled with grief! Elise, what do you want? Sebastian looked at her coldly from above, his handsome silhouette seemed to be covered with white snow, so tense that even the air was brought up by him to be oppressive and stern. Elise pursed her lips and smiled, taking a bouquet of white daisies from the car behind her.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Today is Ms. Stewarts first seventh day, and this bouquet of chrysanthemums is for her. Sebastian didnt pick up, his eyes just fell on Elise and raised his voice, What the hell do you want, wheres Annie? What can I do? I just came to see Ms. Stewart off for thest time, and to pass on a message to Annie to ask if youve signed the divorce papers. Elise said. Ive torn up the divorce papers. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Tear up? The smile on Elises face froze a little, Why did you rip it up? Because I dont believe Annie will leave me, and if shes really that desperate, then you tell her to write me another divorce agreement, one in person, and Ill sign it. Sebastian said. Elise secretly gritted her teeth. Write a divorce agreement in person? Its not that easy! You dont dare to answer because Annie didnt really leave me, but you forced her to, right? Sebastian caught this hint, his narrow eyes narrowed slightly, his voice suddenly cold. Elise quickly adjusted her mood, Of course not, its just that Im worried about how to get her toe see you, after all, Annie said she felt sick to look at you one more time! Let here to see me, just tomorrow, or I will do whatever it takes to kill you, and the whole HT Company will all be buried for you! Sebastian coldly let out his words. Dont worry, shell be here. Elise turned around, got in her car, and left straight away. I do not know, her car, quietly mixed with a person up After watching Elises car go away, Sebastian finally withdrew his eyes and walked back. Only after two steps, the legs are weak, barely holding on to the wall before standing up straight. Tears wrapped inplex emotions fell down unexpectedly. The celebration of the lost and found brought tears of joy to Sebastians eyes. He knew that Bonnie was not dead! Bonnie was just kidnapped by Elise, shes not dead! By tomorrow, as soon as Elise brings her in, he will get Bonnie back, no matter what it takes. Definitely! Mr. Grant, Eric ran over, Are you okay? Its okay, the funeral continues! Sebastian said in a deep voice. Aliyahs funeral was a very simple affair. All the media were not notified, and no obituaries were even issued. Apart from Rupert and Anna, the two outsiders who arrived, the only ones left were Sebastian and the five little ones. Four little ones, to be exact. Damon said he had a stomach ache, so he didnt follow the funeral. But when the funeral was over, Damon still didnt show up. Sebastian realized that something was wrong and immediately looked for Damon in the bathroom, but there was no sign of Damon. Instead, the surveince at the door showed Damon sneaking into Elises car while he was talking to her! Chapter 800: Is he setting me up! When he saw the surveince, Erics legs were weak with fear. God yo, Damons got a little too much guts! Youre just going to get into Elises car and be a hostage? And then carefully to Sebastians face, the face has long been iron blue, surrounded by an endless cold air. Mr. Grant, or Ill kill the HT Company and ask for someone now? Eric asked tentatively. No, in case she hasnt found Damon by now, if we run to ask for him, it would be like rming the snake and putting Damon in danger instead. Sebastian pursed his lips and vetoed the approach. Eric was so anxious like an ant on a hot pot, What should we do then? Track down this license te number. Sebastian gritted his teeth. Eric immediately went to do as he was told. Elise drove the car and told Ms. Michelle the whole story when she returned from the funeral home. Snap! Without warning, a p directly on Elises face. The force was so strong that Elises head was deflected and blood oozed from the corner of her mouth. Rubbish, I asked you to go to give Sebastian a hard time, and you give me a hard time instead? Ms. Michelle was so angry that her body trembled. Elise hung her head, not daring to retort, her voice weak, Im sorry Ms. Michelle, I didnt think Sebastian would trust Annie so much. It was clear that Annie was carrying Aliyahs life, yet he managed to remain calm and trust Annie unconditionally. This kind of feeling makes Elise all confused. Can they really divorce Sebastian and Annie as originally nned? If none of this gets Sebastian to give up Annie, then its a close call. Ms. Michelle said. She got up and walked toward the basement. The sound of opening the door made Bonnie, who was lying on the bed, roll over and sit up, her eyes alertly looking towards the door. When she saw the person in front of her, Bonnies clear almond eyes instantly rounded, Its you! Miss Annie, Ive met you twice but I havent had a chance to say hello, Im Michelle, just call me Ms. Michelle. So youre Elises boss? Bonnie tilted her head, nced at Elise, who was following Ms. Michelle, and asked with a tightened brow. To be precise, Im her bosss real mother. Ms. Michelle corrected. Wait, Bonnie is winded. Another boss, another bosss mother. And who the hell tied me up here? Bonnie asked again. Ms. Michelle nodded, Its me and its my sons idea. Who is your son? Bonnie asked to the most crucial point of all. She was certain that since Ms. Michelle was willing to reveal her true form, she would tell her who Elises boss was. You should be very clear about this shouldnt you, if not quite, I can clue you in, HT Company. A coldness rushed directly to the top of the head.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Bonnie was so shocked that her whole body trembled. She understood instantly. Elises boss, its William! The Ms. Michelle in front of her, the former owner of HT Company, handed thepany over to William after finding him as her biological son. Actually the story is a little off, I didnt just find William a year ago, hes been around me since he was a kid. Ms. Michelle corrects, HT Company has been under his care since he was an adult. As for what beggars, what orphans, all are just fabricated lies. So, William has been deliberately approaching me all along? Bonnies lips and teeth trembled lightly, colliding in a giggling sound. Ms. Michelle smiled, her perfectly maintained face blossoming into a soft flower. The words that came out were cold, Dont tter yourself, you were just an ordinary single mother when you were abroad, what is there to deliberately approach. What about after we get back to Willisto? Bonnie caught the end of that statement, After we get back to Willisto, is he setting me up with his presence?! Chapter 801: Might as well kill him Bonnies heart, a burst of bad chills. She trusted William so much that even though he wore a face almost identical to Sebastians, she never suspected that his intentions were impure. But what about William? But step by step, she was turned into a murderer, tearing her and Sebastian apart! I want to see him! Bonnies eyes were scarlet, Since he deliberately lied to me about all this, let hime out, I want to talk to him personally. Theres no rush. Ms. Michelle shook her head. She passes a look toward Elise next to her. Elise immediately brought in a chair so that Ms. Michelle could sit down and talk. Lets talk first, and when were done, Ill take you to him. Ms. Michelle said. That calm as the surface of theke expression, abruptly let Bonnie sense that something is wrong. Subconsciously backed up, and then wrapped himself in the quilt, as if this would give himself a little more security. What do you want to talk to me about? Youre pregnant, right, and the baby is almost three months old? Ms. Michelles gaze, slowly fell on Bonnies still t stomach. At the mention of the child, Bonnies heart seized up, Dont try to touch my child, or Ill fight you to the death! She is not joking, this child is her life and absolutely no one is allowed to touch it. Dont be so nervous, as long as you behave yourself, I will never hurt him. Ms. Michelle said with a smile. After the hour-long negotiation, Bonnie was as good as dead. The chains on her feet were unlocked and, like a walking corpse, she followed Ms. Michelles lead as she slowly left the basement and reached the ground. It was only then that she realized that this was Elises beach house. But the space in the basement is clearly more than three times that of the upper floor of the vi I bought the next four vis as well, and then opened up the basement, so the ground floor is muchrger than the above ground. Elise exins. Bonnie clenched her fist secretly. No wonder, no wonder thest time she came, Elise said the vi had everything, just hidden out of her sight. Now she finally knows where it is hidden! Elise, why dont you take her and get her properly cleaned up and changed into a suit. Ms. Michelle said. Elise led the way and led Bonnie to the guest room on the first floor. And just then, the bouncer outside the door walked in carrying a small child. Ms. Michelle, we found this little guy under Miss Pearces car, and it looks like he was trying to sneak in.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Bonnie heard the sound and turned her head, her whole body muscles tightened. Just now she was lifeless, this time abruptly alive, fast rushed to the bodyguard, a snatch of the child. Oooooh, Mommy, I missed you so much, I finally found you. Looking at Bonnie in front of him, Damon finally couldnt help himself and bawled his eyes out. Bonnie was heartbroken, I missed you too, but why are you here, were you captured? I was sneaking into that badass womans car, and I wanted toe find you, and I knew thats how I would find you. Damon exined. Without waiting for Bonnie to speak again, Elise already cold face, How dare you follow me secretly, really tired of living, see if I do not kill you! With that, he pulled out his silver pistol and aimed it directly at Damons head! Chapter 802: He can come back and keep you company Dont move him! Bonnie was shocked and held Damon tightly in her arms, leaving only a back to Elise . If Elise really wants to kill Damon today, then kill her first! Elise! Ms. Michelle was a little upset and scolded Elise . It would be a shame for her and Bonnie to fall apart over the killing of such an insignificant little child, when they had so easily made a deal. Im sorry Ms. Michelle, Elise said reluctantly, but put the gun away anyway. Ms. Michelle walked up to Bonnie, lifted her in white hand and patted her back, Annie, as evidence of my goodwill, I can send this child back unharmed, how about that? Bonnies tense nerves, rxed a few points. Youre willing to let him go? Of course, I can keep all the children in your belly, so what if there is one more, I dont care. Ms. Michelle promised in a crisp manner. Then I wont believe you until you have the driver send him away now, videoing the whole thing, until the kid gets to THE Sunshine Vi. Bonnie demanded. Ms. Michelle nodded, Yes. She exined a few words to the bodyguard who had just been there, and the bodyguard ran off to the car. Bonnie then personally took Damon out of the vi and stood at the door waiting for the bodyguard to bring the car around. Mommy, lets run, my brother and sister and daddy miss you! Damon said in a very small voice. Bonnies tears flowed to her heart. She never wanted to go, but she couldnt. Be a good girl and go back first, okay? Mommy will be back soon. Bonnie promised. Thats when the bodyguard brought the car around. Bonnie tried to hold Damon in the car, but the little guy didnt listen at all and held on to Bonnie for dear life. After about ten minutes of stalemate, Ms. Michelle finally sat down and walked out. Damon, who was still stalking Bonnie, saw Ms. Michelles face, as if she had seen some terrible monster, and her face turned pale with fear, and she fell directly into the car, curled up in a ball. Just drive. Bonnie fought back tears, intending to close the car door for Damon. Wait! Ms. Michelle, however, stopped her. She went around to the front of Bonnie, gazing longingly at Damon, who was trembling all over with fear in the car, her charming and enchanting eyes narrowed slightly, Howe I dont remember that you have such a son? Its my godson, Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smiths son, and Ill take it because its cute, okay? Bonnie said back. She was afraid that Ms. Michelle might change her mind on the spur of the moment and detain Damon. So if you can get rid of the rtionship with Damon, you have to get rid of it as much as possible! Its a good thing she hadnt announced Damons true identity before, so when Ms. Michelle asked Elise for her deposition, Elise nodded her head. It is indeed Mr. and Mrs. Smiths son, who has run off to live with those four little ones at the Sunshine Vi since Mrs. Katifen became pregnant. At that, the suspicion in Ms. Michelles eyes subsided a bit. Also, what exactly is she suspecting?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . That secret is not going to be turned over again! After all, that child was long dead that year and became the corpse that kept the most secrets. Send it away. Ms. Michelles gaze moved away from Damon and waved a hand toward the bodyguard. The bodyguard closed the car door in response and led Damon away from the beach house, disappearing quickly into Bonnies line of sight. Bonnie is still standing in the doorway for a long time, looking at Damons distant direction. If you really cant let go, I can have Ms. Michelle pick him up again and keep youpany. Elise spoke with a sneer. Chapter 0803: This is not a fox and a tiger Snap! The sound of a crisp p resounded throughout the vi garden. Elise, unprepared, was jerked to the side of her head, and immediately came back to her senses and looked at Bonnie in anger, How dare you hit me? Bonnie p with full force, tiger mouth tingling, but also strong to hold on to the calm, stalked up the polished chin, hit you! You! Elise immediately raised her hand and tried to hit back. Bonnie didnt dodge or dodge, her gaze was like a torch as she met it, You can do it, but think about it, Ms. Michelle and I made a deal, you dare to do it to me, youre pping her face. Hearing this, Elise froze instantly, her hand hanging in mid-air, unable to move. She looked slightly sideways at Ms. Michelle, who was standing not far away. Ms. Michelle actually smiled and spoke, Youre pretty good at faking it. Can you call that foxing? Bonnie sneered, Its just learning to adapt to your new identity and use your power, whats wrong with that? Quite right. Ms. Michelle nodded in satisfaction, You seem to know your way around. With these words, Ms. Michelle lifted her feet and entered the house. But as she passed by Elise, passed an icy look, Learn to respect Miss Annie, ask her to take a shower and change. Elise was so cold and frozen that she squeezed the word yes out of her throat. Only when Ms. Michelle was far away did she reluctantly take Bonnie to the shower with her high swollen cheek. Bonnie, however, sat on the edge of the bed and reached toward her, Show me the video, I need to make sure Damon gets to the Sunshine Vi safely before I can go take a shower. Dont worry, Ms. Michelle is a man of her word, and since she promised to let Damon go, she wont go back on her word. Elise said. Show me the video! Bonnie intensified her tone, stubbornly reaching for her hand. The small, palm-sized, clean-cut face is etched with obsession. If you look closely, you can still see a hint of ruthlessness. If she doesnt see Damon home safely today, then no one is going to get better! A trace of impatience crossed Elises eyes, but she still brought a tablet and showed Bonnie the video. In the video, Damon is huddled in the corner of the back seat of the car, his face pale and iparable, with the car shaking in the car constantly bumping. You tell the driver to drive slower, its so fast and bumpy, what if something goes wrong? Bonnie said. Why are you so full of things. Elise was extremely upset, but did as she was told. After the driver slowed down, Damon was finally less ufortable, but still curled up in a ball. If youre so timid, why did you sneak into my car, I thought there was something particrly impressive about it. Elise nced at the picture and said with great disgust. Bonnies slender white hand clutched the tablet tightly, her mind racing with thoughts. Damon is not timid, he is simply scared when he sees Ms. Michelle. But it is clear that Ms. Michelles looks are not terrible, and can even be said to be a bit amiable. So much so that when Bonnie met her before, she never thought of her in the direction of the bad guys.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . And Damon is not afraid of Elise, but only of Ms. Michelle. This means that Ms. Michelle must be a very scary existence in his heart! Bonnie pondered and suddenly remembered something else, something that connected the dots and logic instantly came through! Chapter 804: You can also choose to wear a bathrobe Bonnies hand, subconsciously clenched. She felt that arge, which was enveloping the top of the Grant family, was slowly falling down and covering her as well. Okay, the driver already dropped Damon off at the park near the Sunshine Vi, he can go back on his own. As she thought, Elise reached out and grabbed the tablet. Thest image is Damon standing in front of the park, looking around in a daze. You quickly tell the driver to turn around and drop Damon off at the entrance of the Sunshine Vi! Bonnie returned to her senses and ordered loudly. This time Elise didnt listen to her, but snorted, Do you think Im stupid, really if you drop Damon off at the entrance of the Sunshine Vi, the driver wont be able to leave. After all, the driver is just a grassroots employee who works for a meager sry, and his mouth is not likely to be too secure. What if you cant stand Sebastians torture and say something you shouldnt say? Dont worry, hes not as vulnerable as you think, he dares to sneak into my car, five hundred meters away the Sunshine Vi still cant walk back? Elise said. Bonnie secretly clenched her fist, but didnt say another word. Im really curious, this Damon is just a godson, why are you so anxious about it? Elises suspicious gaze, couldnt stop ncing at Bonnies body. Bonnie was immediately shocked in her heart and tried to keep a straight face, A godson is also a son, Im not like you, cold-blooded and heartless. Whatever you say, Elise didnt care, hurry up and take a shower, Ill give you half an hour. Bonnie was pushed and shoved into the bathroom. After checking that the bathroom was camera-free, Bonnie only unlocked the door and sat down on the toilet in a deted and powerless state. She was really scared just now, afraid that Elise would see something. Because Bonnie has determined that Ms. Michelle is rted to the arson case that year. And she chose that year in the fire will Damon swapped, necessarily because Damon knows what the secret, so it is intended to private and then properly interrogated, did not expect Damon hangingst breath to run away. In this case, if Ms. Michelle knew that Damon was the Natan of the year, she was bound to strike again. Damon managed to survivest time, but what about this time? Bonnie didnt dare to think about it. The only thing that can be done is to protect Damons true identity as much as possible and not let anyone know that he is Natan.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Absolutely not! After vowing in her heart, Bonnie then started to shower. She had been locked up in the basement for seven days and was stinking, so she took the opportunity to take a painful shower. When she came out of the bathrobe, Elise had already prepared a dress for her in an extremely pink color, even with puffy sleeves. This style, the early twenties of the young girl to wear just right, Bonnie does not like at all. Get another one. Bonnie frowned. Elise threw the dress on the bed, Dont get ahead of yourself, if Ms. Michelle hadnt made a deal with you, youd still be in the basement, and now that youve chosen to make a deal, you have to do as youre told, this dress, you have to wear it! Even though her cheeks were swollen, Elises eyes were still fierce and venomous. As if Bonnie did not wear this dress, she would just get Bonnie killed in general. Bonnie was still adamant, Im not wearing it. You could also choose to just go out in your bathrobe, I think Sebastian would be so mad at you if you went to see him tomorrow like that, he would be smoking out of his head, right? Elise said. Chapter 805: They’ve finally come to this point Bonnie was silent for several seconds, finally gritted her teeth and took the dress to the bathroom to change. She can argue with Elise and confront her with impunity, but if Sebastian is involved, shes immediately cowed. Wearing a bathrobe to meet Sebastian Bonnie could hardly imagine what Sebastians face would be like. She had no choice but to change into this dress. The skirt didnt fit quite right, and her petite, thin body swayed in it. But because of the fairplexion, so wearing this pink dress, Bonnie at first nce, really looks like a young college student. After walking out of the bathroom, Elise took a look and a touch of jealousy crossed her eyes. Come on, Ill take you to the boss. Elise said. Bonnie then followed her and reentered the basement, but not the room she was staying in before, but a different ce. After pushing open the password door, a ce like an underground pce was presented in front of Bonnie. All the facilities here are no different from the vis on the ground, extraordinarily luxurious and elegantly decorated, just not the slightest bit popr and cold. On the oversized sofa in the living room, a man lying on the sofa, next to a lot of empty bottles of alcohol ced east and west, obviously in alcoholism. Elise respectfully stood by the sofa, Boss, Annie is here. Annie? Hearing the name, the man on the couch sat up with his arms propped up and a few moments of confusion and urgency in his eyes, Annie, what are you doing here? Annie said she figured it out, so she came over to talk to you and have dinner together. Boss, you guys talk first, Ill go prepare dinner. Elise said. William waved his hand urgently and motioned for Elise to leave. Elise, upset, gritted her teeth and gave Bonnie a dark re and retreated. Annie,e and sit down, would you like some water? William stood up and tried to pour water for Bonnie, but was in a hurry to gather those empty bottles and had his hands full. The boyish and stupid look, like the William Bonnie once knew, gentle and sunny, harmless. But after learning his true nature, and then watching him do this, Bonnie only found it ironic. At this point in time, do you still want to pretend? No need to get busy. Bonnie sat down on the edge of the couch, a good distance away from William. William then stopped moving and looked across the distance at Bonnie, How have you been these past few days? You know full well Im locked in the basement, dont you? Bonnie asked rhetorically. Yes, I know. William stammered a little. Not only did he know, but he even carried Bonnie into the basement with his own hands. Only after that, he never visited Bonnie again. He didnt dare, afraid to see Bonnies angry and disappointed expression. So he hides in the basement living room and spends his days numbing himself with alcohol. Until Bonnie came to herself. Im not going to use the basement anymore, and Im not going to go out with Sebastian anymore, and Im going to go with you tomorrow and talk to him about it. Bonnie said. Did you figure it out, or were you coerced? William went from surprise at the beginning to questioning. Bonnie didnt bother to lie, It was a deal, Ms. Michelle said the baby could stay as long as I cut ties with Sebastian.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Otherwise, just having her take a YKK 45 would be enough to cause the child to be deformed and turn into a disability that would only be in pain for the rest of her life! Chapter 806: He wants to use the power of the bad guys This child is only two months old, but already hasa strong bond with Bonnie. She couldnt let anything happen to him. Whats more, if she is bent on choosing Sebastian, all she will get in return is to subject Sebastian to more torture and bullying. Bonnie couldnt do it. Ms. Michelle said she would stop doing Sebastian as long as I was with you. Bonnie said, craning her neck, So William, Im yours now. Williams eyes were incrediblyplex, staring at Bonnie for a long time. Finally, the knot in his throat rolled, and in a slightly pained mute voice he said, Annie, you know, I didnt want to go this far. But you did it anyway, didnt you? Bonnie interrupted hister words. No matter what, whats done is done. Between her and William, it has long been impossible to return to the original purely friendship rtionship. William, now, is just her enemy! She herself, on the other hand, is just a coward who bows down to her enemies! William was silent. Looking at Bonnies almond eyes full of disgust and hatred, his two hands hanging at his side clenched into fists, annoyed feelings surging in his heart. He and Annie, finally, havee to this point. After a long time of silence, only after taking a deep breath, If I am already this image in your heart, then I admit it, since I have be a bad guy, I always have to use the privileges of a bad guy, right? rm bells went off in Bonnies mind, What do you want? Youre dressed nicely today, William murmured, his gaze already darkening, Did you wear it especially for me? Bonnies heart suddenly crouched a sentence.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org She said why Elise would give her such a dress that doesnt fit her at all, so thats why! You said youre mine, Annie, so you have to show it, right? William fell back on the couch on his back and hooked his hand toward her, Come here. Williams heart, in a little bit of ice. Even if he cant make Annie fall in love with himself now, it doesnt matter, he still has this face that looks exactly like Sebastians and decades toe. One day, he can really get Annies! By the time Elise pushed the food cart back into the living room, it was an hourter. She saw at once the fingerprints on Williams face, rooted and clear as day! Damn Annie! Elise is really going crazy. She can take a beating herself, but not the boss! Elise immediately grabbed a silver fork from the food cart and prepared to pierce Bonnies neck. But when I turned my head, I found Bonnie curled up on the corner of the sofa, her pink dress torn and tattered, and she was doing her best to close up, and her small palm-sized face was covered with criss-crossing tear marks. Elises movements froze at that moment. What is this situation? Get out! William said in a deep voice. Elise turned around stiffly, her eyes full of disbelief, But boss, she actually dared to hit you. I made her fight, William licked the blood seeping from the corner of his mouth, full of concern, Shes my woman, no one touches her but me, okay? Elises whole body blood poured in this moment, almost shaking, and her brain was buzzing. What the hell is going on, shes only been gone for an hour and the boss and Annie are already ? Chapter 807: She can’t sit around and wait for death Elise doesnt know how she got out of the basement. She went back to her room, and threw everything she could get her hands on that she could smash, all over the floor! Bitch, Annie the bitch! It is clear that she met the boss first, and it is clear that Annie is already a mommy of five children. But why, Annie can still get the boss so easily! Its not fair! Elise is simply overwhelmed by her own jealousy. When Bonnie and William finished their dinner and returned to their room on the first floor to rest, they saw Elise standing by the floating window.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . She was standing next to the curtain, and the night was so dark that Bonnie almost thought it was a ghost. What are you doing? Bonnie was physically and mentally exhausted and just wanted to get to sleep, If there is nothing else, please leave from my room. Dont get too cocky, Elise spokenguidly, you can still be cocky now, but remember, the day your value is drained, youll be thrown away. With these words, Elise mmed the door with a vicious cold wind wrapped around her. Bonnie muttered something inexplicable and theny back down on the bed. Tossing and turning, she was a bit sleepless. In my head, I was also thinking about what Elise had just said. Indeed, she can still negotiate with Ms. Michelle now because she still has value. When the value is drained, she will end up absolutely miserable. Even without Ms. Michelles hand, Elise would have rushed up and shredded her to pieces. So before that, she must find out the secrets that Ms. Michelle wanted to dig out from Damon as soon as possible, so that she can use it as ckmail to get back her freedom and the safety of the Grant family. Late at night, twelve oclock. Inside the Sunshine Vi. Three hours after Damon was left in a park near the Sunshine Vi, he was finally taken back by a kind person passing by. After returning to the Sunshine Vi, Damon developed a high fever, his whole body was blurred in consciousness and he was clinging to his teddy bear with a very frightened look. Sebastians face was instantly grim. I dont know what Damon is going through, but its definitely painful to look at! Why wont the fever ever go away? Sebastian asked, annoyed. Rupert is taking alcohol to wipe Damons hands and feet, He should be in great shock, Ive given him a fever reduction injection, the fever will be gone by tomorrow morning at thetest. Tomorrow morning? Sebastian couldnt wait a moment longer, The fever is so strong, dy until tomorrow morning, what if it causes any after-effects! Then Ive already given the fever-reducing injection, Damon is a small child and just had a bone marrow transnt not long ago, his body is very weak and cant afford more medication. Rupert was also helpless. All that can be done now is to lower the temperature physically and pray that Damon will bring his fever down sooner rather thanter. Thinking, Rupert looked at Sebastian again, Dont you have to negotiate with Elise tomorrow, hurry up and get some rest. Cant sleep. Sebastian said in a deep voice. You have to sleep even if you cant, Rupert forced him out of the childrens room, Ill take care of Damon, you go get your strength, otherwise how are you going to bring Bonnie back tomorrow? At the mention of Bonnie, Sebastians eyes loosened for a few moments. Indeed, hes bound to fight a nasty battle if he wants to take Bonnie away tomorrow. How can he get his Bonnie back if hes mentally depressed? But put Damon aside, Sebastian could not do it again. Ill sleep here with Damon, so that if anything happens, you can just wake me up too. Sebastian weighed his options and said in a deep voice. Chapter 808: Sign it and we’re done Sebastian lies down next to Damon to sleep.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Usually this position, are Bonnie in the sleep, so the bed vaguely resides on her faint floral scent. If there is something, it moves Sebastians heart. He closed his scarlet eyes, took Damon into his arms, and forced himself to sleep. Bonnie, no matter what it takes tomorrow, I will get you back. Definitely! The next day, at seven oclock in the morning. When Sebastian woke up, Damons fever was gone. Donna was helping him change out of his sweat-drenched clothes when she saw Sebastian get up and spoke, Mr. Grant, breakfast is ready. No more eating. Sebastian rolled over and sat up, touching Damons forehead, Damon, are you still ufortable anywhere? Damon is obviously still immersed in the fear of yesterday, even if Sebastian reached out, but also subconsciously scowled, clutching the teddy bear tighter and tighter. Wheres Rupert? Sebastian asked in a hushed voice when he saw this. Donna replied, Mr. Robertson has been on guard all night and is so sleepy that he just went to sleep in the guest room. After a pause and added, Just now Mr. Robertson said, Damon is internal fear, so it takes time to calm down, Mr. Grant you do not rush too much. Hmm. Sebastian nodded. He didnt even eat breakfast, so he went straight out the door. The ce with Elise was a cafe. Sebastian cleared the ce in advance and asked Eric to arrange for people to surround the cafe. As long as Bonnie appears, he will definitely save her! From 7:00 to 9:00, Elise finally arrivedte. The figure that followed her took Sebastians breath away. Its Bonnie! Bonnie, who he had been thinking about day and night, and had almost dug the whole of Willisto into the ground to find! It was only a week, but Sebastian seemed to have suffered for centuries. He was staring at Bonnie every second, as if he wanted to make up for all that he hadnt seen in the past few days. Bonnie wore a light blue halter dress today, revealing the fragrant lotus root-like arms, with sunsses on the bridge of her nose, blocking the red eyes, and also covering her heartbroken gaze. If it wasnt for the death grip on the palm, Bonnie would have really cried out directly. How did Sebastian lose so much weight? The shape is as withered, green stubble also grew all over the cheeks, the eyes are red bloodshot upied. He must be having a bad time, a very bad time! If possible, Bonnie really wants to jump directly into Sebastians arms and cry a lot. But on the contrary, she could not. Honey! Sebastian walked up quickly and tried to hold Bonnies hand. But Bonnie dodged to the side without a sound. Sebastians movements stalled, and with obvious hurt in his eyes, he looked over at Bonnie. Bonnie just felt a million needles stabbing her heart and forced herself to avert her eyes from Sebastians, Im tired, find a ce to sit down and talk. Lets go upstairs to the private room. Sebastian said immediately. But when she reached the stairway, she changed her mind again, her eyes falling on Bonnies still-t stomach, Better sit downstairs. In case he has to run out of the cafe with Bonnieter, its too dangerous to take the stairs. The three then sat at a square table near the floor-to-ceiling window. After Bonnie was seated, Elise immediately grabbed the seat next to her. With no choice, Sebastian had to sit across the table. What do you want, lets talk about the terms, as long as its reasonable, Ill meet you, I just want Annie back with me. Sebastian said. Elise snickered, I want a lot of things that you cant necessarily afford to give, and besides, Im willing to let her go, and she has to be willing to leave. Sebastian wrinkled his brow, What do you mean by that? As soon as the words left her mouth, Bonnie pulled out a brand new divorce agreement from her bag and handed it to Sebastian, keeping her voice as smooth as possible, Sebastian, sign it and well call it a day. Chapter 809: Why don’t I help you The divorce papers in ck on white are exactly the same as the one Sebastian receivedst time. His thick ink-like eyes rolled violently and his voice was hoarse, Honey, dont joke about it, okay? Quickly put away the divorce papers. Bony hands, sped Bonnies wrists, Youre threatened, right? Dont worry, Ill get you out of here today. Im fine. Bonnie forcefully tried to yank her hand back, her voice icy, No one threatened me, I wanted to divorce you myself. No way! Sebastian didnt believe it, Why would you divorce me for good reason?! Bonnies other hand was under the table, pinching her thigh with a death grip, distracting herself with the pain. Because I dont want to be with you anymore, Sebastian, sign it and be done with it. Bonnie said. Sebastians burning gaze scowled at her, You cant just separate from me without a reason, at least give me a reason and tell me why! Elise, go wait for me next to you. Bonnie nced at Elise , and said softly. Although Elise was reluctant, she met Bonnies baleful gaze and stood up, heading for the empty table not far away. When he got up, he didnt forget to lower his voice to warn, Dont y tricks, or the child in your belly will be finished! Bonnies heart felt a pang of destion, but still clenched her teeth and pretended as if nothing had happened. Wait for Elise to walk away, then return your attention to Sebastian. Honey, you stubbed her out to tell me the truth, right? There was more than a little hope in Sebastians eyes. Its funny, the man who was the most powerful man in Willisto is now like a homeless stray dog, wagging his tail at her, just to beg her not to part with him. How humble Sebastian is at this moment, and how much Bonnies heart hurts! But she had to harden her heart and put on a disgusted look, Yes, I am going to tell you the truth, but not the kind of truth you think. Taking a deep breath, Bonnie lifted her red lips. I dont want to be Annie by your side anymore, Sebastian, Im too tired of being nothing but a street rat forever because you the Grant family med the Morgan family for that incident back then. Why should I have such an unhappy life for you? Sebastian, I have better options now, with money and connections, HT Company is my biggest backer, I dont need you anymore. One cold word after another turned into a sharp knife, stabbed into Sebastians heart. The bit of pleading under his eyes turned into despair, as if a meteor had fallen to the ground, leaving only a dead silence. Do you understand? Bonnie took advantage of his loss of concentration and drew back her hand, Were done with that, sign it. Sebastians obscure, dark eyes looked at her face, and in a raspy whisper he said, You dont want me anymore, what about the baby? Bonnies hand clenched tightly, everywhere joints are white, fine trembling voice said, also do not want! She doesnt dare to ask for it, and she cant ask for it! Now she herself is still in danger and must rack her brains to keep the child in her belly, and how can she want those children?Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Its safest for them to follow Sebastian. You take the child and live well afterwards. Bonnie said, took out a pen from her bag and handed it to Sebastian, Just write your name in the B position. Sebastian was reluctant, and he simply overturned the table, his eyes scarlet. Bonnie was frightened by his sudden anger and took a step back, then was held by Elise to the waist. Annie, how can you cut him off at this level, why dont I help you! Elise whispered in Bonnies ear, a sinister smile spreading at the corners of her mouth. Chapter 810: No signature, handprint is fine Before Bonnie could react, she was pushed out by Elise! Annie! Sebastian subconsciously went to catch her. But the next second, look at Bonnies eyes, is full of doubts and consternation. Bonnie panicked and scrambled backwards. She looked down at her left hand, which was stained red with blood, and just felt her whole body go weak. And Sebastian in front of him, with the pen stuck in his chest, blood was pouring out. Mr. Grant! Eric, who was guarding the door, saw the scene and finally couldnt help himself and rushed straight in. He held up the shaken Sebastian and turned to Bonnie, losing his head for the first time in front of this Mrs. Grant, growling and questioning. Mrs. Grant, how can you do this! Mr. Grant loves you so much, how can you do this to him! No, thats not it! Bonnie rushed forward, trying to examine Sebastians wound. But Eric coldly pushed her away, Go away, dont touch Mr. Grant! Bonnie was unprepared and hit her back on the corner of the table, sweating coldly and unable to straighten her back. And what made her sweat even more coldly was Sebastians move. He actually braced himself and reached out and pulled out the pen that was lodged in his chest! When sheshed out, warm blood sshed out in a parabolic line andnded on Bonnies face, making her vision bloodshot and blurred. In this blur, she finally got a good look at the pen Sebastian pulled out. It was not a pen at all, it was a sharp and slender dagger! Bonnies body shifted slightly, and her face was suddenly as white as paper. How, how could this happen? Honey, Sebastians face was a few shades paler than hers, and he actually managed to force a smile, so youll get over it, right, and then well go home, okay?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . The wound in front of the chest became a deep hole, gurgling blood downward. Even the sound of Sebastians voice causing chest vibrations caused the blood to flow more furiously. But he seems to be unable to feel it, but still fixed towards Bonnie to extend his hand. Stretched out, looked at the blood stains on it, and frowned and pulled out a blue handkerchief, a little wipe clean, which was re-passed to Bonnie. Lets go home, the kids miss you. Bonnie jerked her head around. She can no longer look, because the next second tears will not be able to control the fall! Wife? Sebastian was still calling out to her. When she was about to approach Bonnie, Elise stopped her in the middle, Mr. Grant, are you really stupid or not, she has stabbed you and you still believe her? Its not your turn to interfere in my wifes and my business! Sebastians eyes steeped in ruthlessness for a few moments. Elise made a fool of herself and shrugged. But still continue to ssh cold water, I just want to remind you that if you dont leave, you will not live. The blood all over the floor had long exceeded the amount of blood loss of a normal person. Sebastian is just hanging in there now! This statement is a reminder to Sebastian, and equally to Bonnie. If it doesnt end, Sebastian will definitely die on the spot. Bonnie hung at her side with both hands clenched into fists, raised her hand quickly to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes and turned her head. She walked right up to Sebastian, grabbed his hand, and used his blood as a sent to put a bright red thumbprint on the divorce papers! No signatures, and handprints work just as well. Bonnie took a deep breath, Once the thirty-day divorce cooling-off period is up, well go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get a divorce certificate. Chapter 811: Mummy, blow blow Looking at the hand-stamped divorce papers, Sebastian shook his head in panic. No. He will not divorce Bonnie even if he dies! But when he reached out to grab it, Bonnie had already lifted his steps and walked out. He lunged, and his weak body from blood loss could not support his movements. Flutter- Sebastian fell directly and viciously in a pool of blood. While his vision was blurred, he made an effort to reach out his hand towards Bonnies back. Wife, please dont go! Bonnies footsteps pause for a faintly invisible moment, then strides out again and disappears into the golden aura outside the door. Bonnie thought that after leaving that cafe, she was relieved. But no. Not far away, a brittle, sweet voice called out to her. Bonnie turned her head to look and spotted the four little ones running towards her. Thats her babies! little Joanna cried with snot bubbles all over her face and struggled with her little short legs. Even Andrew, who has always been arrogant, has a sad expression on his face at the moment. Bonnies heart was like a knife and she silently quickened her pace. She didnt dare stop, if she really met up with the four little ones, she wouldnt be able to control her emotions! Luckily, Bonnie got into the car before the four little ones got close to her. Outside the white nanny car, the four little ones are desperately patting the door, one mouthful of mommy. Mommy, its Erika, open the door, I want a hug! Oooooooo, Mommy, dont leave little Joanna behind, okay, Ill be good from now on, please. Mommy, are you really going to leave us behind? Stupid woman, can you tell the difference between good and bad? Elise is a bad woman, get out of the car! Through the car window ss, the little ones voices could still reach Bonnies ears very clearly. But its a good thing the car windows were taped with anti-peep film, so her raging tears were invisible to anyone. Drive. Bonnie said with a trembling voice. Elise in the drivers seat hooked her lips, Dont you want to go down and meet your kids? I told you to drive! Bonnies eyes flushed, her white hands twisted into a ball, her voice pitch raised several degrees, Or you let me out of the car, as long as you dont regret it. There was more than a little bit of desperation in her eyes. If Elise has to irritate her like this, she doesnt mind breaking the pot! It was clear that Elise was being held. She secretly cursed and started the car. The white car sped away towards the front. Mommy! Mommy! The four little ones still refused to give up and actually started running after the car.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org But they are, after all, five-year-old children, physical strength and footwork are limited, where to keep up with the car? Not yet run out of 500 meters, little Joanna fell hard on the ground. Mommy! Oooooooo, little Joanna is so sore,e back, help little Joanna blow, blow me! little Joanna was lying on the floor, tearing her heart out and crying. Bonnie sat in the car and hid her face in tears. If it is changed in the past, little Joanna so crying and begging for blowing, she will immediately dash forward and give her treatment of wounds. But this time, Bonnie flew away in her car without looking back. Little Joannas cries faded away behind her, and finally becamepletely inaudible. Bonnies tears also gradually stopped, and she sat in the car, like a walking corpse, staring straight at Elise driving in front of her. The pain in his eyes was gradually reced by anger and hatred. Chapter 812: Sebastian dies! Forty minutester, the car finally pulled into the courtyard of the beach house. Elise turned off the engine and turned her head to urge Bonnie to get out of the car. But she was greeted by a sudden jab from Bonnie! Elise dodged and was pierced through the shoulder by the dagger disguised as a pen. Cold sweat came straight out. Are you you crazy? Elise eyes instantly scarlet, questioned. She didnt have the strength to subdue Bonnie because Bonnies hand was still on top of the dagger, slowly turning the handle, making her almost pass out from the pain. I can obey Ms. Michelles orders unconditionally, but no one around me should be touched by you! Bonnie said coldly. If she hadnt been afraid that Sebastian would see that she was acting, she would have made a move on Elise in the cafe! Dont touch Sebastian, and dont touch my baby, or this time itll be your shoulder, and next time itll be your heart! After saying this, Bonnie pulled out her dagger and stabbed Elise hard in the right shoulder. After symmetrizing the wound, get out of the car and go directly into the house. Elise! the bodyguard in the courtyard rushed over, his eyes full of heartache, Are you okay, Ill take you to the hospital. Im on Willistos most wanted list, wouldnt I be shooting myself in the foot by going to the hospital? Eliseughed coldly, Dont worry, you wont die! After a pause, he ordered the bodyguard again, Help me pull the dagger out. The bodyguard trembled as he reached out and pulled out his dagger as quickly as possible. But Elise still grunted in pain, and cold sweat poured down her face. This Annie is too much, wait for Elise, Im going to help you out now. The bodyguards eyes were red and he was so angry that he clenched his fist. Shes in the palm of Ms. Michelles and the boss hands now, you touch her, you dont want to live? Elise questioned. This- The bodyguard immediately wimped out, and his clenched fist slowly loosened. Elise continued, And I did make the first move today, I let her stab Sebastian in the chest and I took two stabs to the shoulder, so by all ounts, I earned it. And the reason why Bonnie did this to her is that she knew that this matter, even if Ms. Michelle did not know about it, after being told, she could not really kill her. So Bonnie chose to take matters into her own hands. Not directly piercing the heart, is also afraid that Ms. Michelle angry, again on Sebastian and her children. Just a paper mache tiger, whats there to be afraid of. Elise hooked her lips disdainfully, Wait a while, Ill rece her!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After returning to the vi, Bonnie immediately turned on the TV. She doesnt have anymunication tools that canmunicate with the outside world now, so if she wants to know any news, she has to watch TV. Just now she was forced to stab Sebastianin the restaurant and was really apprehensive and wanted to know how Sebastian was doing now. When you turn on the TV, what pops up immediately is an emergency news plug. The anchor in the purple overskirt was full of seriousness and spoke with the right words. Here is an urgent news, Willistosrgest plutocrat, Sebastian, was admitted to the emergency room at 12:00 a. m. today for a stab wound to the chest, and is now in critical condition, life and death unknown. After only two seconds, the anchor immediately changed his words again. Willisto TVstest broadcast, Sebastian, Willistosrgest plutocrat, has now died at the age of twenty-eight after losing too much blood. Bonnies mind went boom and she couldnt hear anything else. Chapter 813: Live to See, Die to See Bonnies figure swayed and she fell onto the couch with a crash. The eyes burst into ckness, and it took a long time to slow down. Sebastian, dead? How is it possible! That stab was deep, but not in the location of the heart. And with two top doctors, Rupert and Katifen, how could Sebastian not have been saved?! Gritting her teeth, Bonnie stood up with her arms braced and was about to rush out. Just before they reached the door, they were stopped by the bodyguards. Miss Annie, please go back and stay well! Bonnie kicked and kicked at the bouncer, her throat almost bleeding from the roar, Get out of the way, I want to go to the hospital, I want to see Sebastian! Youre not going anywhere without Ms. Michelles orders. The bouncers face was scratched, but he still kept to his job and did not allow Bonnie to leave. At this point, Bonnies eyes are red and she cant hear anything anymore. Seeing that the bodyguard was not allowed to stop, he directly picked up the shoe plugs on the shoe cab in the entrance and ruthlessly smashed them on the bodyguard! The shoe plugs are made of hedgehog rosewood, extremely hard, plus Bonnie put down brute force, each stroke, the bodyguard can be quickly bruised. The bodyguard wailed and jumped, tears raging in his eyes. Bonnie seizes the opportunity and rushes outside. But the bodyguard at the entrance was only the first hurdle. When they got to the garden, there were a dozen more bodyguards, directly surrounding BonnieErika. The voice was icy cold, Miss Annie, please go back and stay well. Snapping- Bonnies shoe plugs fell out of her hands and onto the floor, and once again she had a ckout. The nails were snapped dead into the palm, which barely stabilized the mind. If Ms. Michelle does not relent, she will definitely not set foot in this vi today. The pair of crystal clear almond eyes, only desperation and pain, hoarsely spoke, Where is Ms. Michelle, I want to see her! Ms. Michelle went out and wont be back until tonight, so until then, Miss Annie should go to her room and get some rest. The bodyguard said. Tonight?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Bonnie couldnt wait a moment longer. Shes going to see Sebastian now! Wheres William? Bonnie asked again hurriedly. The bodyguards looked at each other and still told the truth, In the basement. Without saying a word, Bonnie turned her head straight to the basement. William is drinking on the couch in the basement, his cheek high and swollen from her beating yesterday, fingerprints still visible. Seeing Bonnie appear in front of him, William froze for a second, Why are you here? Didnt you say that you were sick of me and wouldnte to see me until the baby was born? Yes, thats what Bonnie and William said yesterday. Bonnie threatened her life when William tried to force his hand on her. She said she was willing to stay with William, but only after the baby was born. It took a long time for Bonnie to get this offer. But after just one day, she came forward to William. It even stilles with red eyes. Take me to the hospital, I want to see Sebastian, Bonnie said with a shaky voice. William froze for a second, Sebastians in the hospital? Im going to the hospital. Without saying why, Bonnie spoke again. William was silent for a moment, Do you want to take the opportunity to escape? If I wanted to escape, I wouldnt havee back here, back to the basement to beg you. Bonnies tears poured down her face, Come on, take me to the hospital! Chapter 814: Won’t you take a last look at him Looking at Bonnie, who was constantly in tears in front of him, William stood up from the couch, Come on, Ill walk you there. Taking Bonnie back to the yard, William sent the driver to drive over. Boss, Ms. Michelle didnt say she could take her out The bodyguard was a little hesitant. Williams icy re fell on the bodyguard, Since Annie is the gift she brought to please me, its mine, I want to take the gift out, who dares to stop? The bodyguard immediately did not dare to say anything and silently retreated to the side.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org And Bonnie, when she heard the word gift, just felt a heavy arrow in her heart. Thenughed self-deprecatingly and bitterly. Yeah, isnt she the gift? If William hadnt liked her, she would have ended up like Aliyah. It is also because William likes her, so she can take the risk to stay with Ms. Michelle, have the opportunity to get more information, and then quietly help Sebastian against Ms. Michelle. But what happened? Before she could help, Sebastian was dead. Still died in her hands She killed Sebastian with her own hands! No, thats not right. Sebastian cant be dead. Absolutely not! Bonnie raised her hand to wipe away the tears that were blurring her vision and hissed and urged, Drive, drive! William then took Bonnie to the hospital. Before she got close to the hospital, Bonnie saw the crowd of reporters at the entrance, shing lights and noise. Obviously, its all running to Sebastians death. Meditated all the way to the impossible, when seeing this scene, Bonnie is still a little weak. Put on your hat and mask so no one recognizes you, and well go in through the underground garage. William handed Bonnie the gear. Bonnie took it numbly and put it on haphazardly. When the car entered the underground garage, she immediately got out and walked quickly towards the elevator room. When it was time to press the floor, Bonnie suddenly remembered that she didnt even know which floor Sebastian was on. Isnt he dead, so hes in the morgue. William watched the news in the car and at the moment helped press the button for the 13th floor. The 13th floor, which is a very unlucky number in the West, represents death. Bonnie hates the number 13 more than ever at this moment! Finally, the elevator dinged and stopped on the 13th floor, then slowly opened the door. Bonnie hadnt even lifted her foot to step outside when she heard the heartbreaking cries of a small child. Oooooo, Daddy, I want Daddy! Uncle Katifen, I beg you, will you bring my daddy back to life, Ill give you money, lots and lots of money. Little uncle, we already dont have a mommy, now we dont even have a daddy? Listening to those tender childrens voices, Bonnies heart cut like a knife. She couldnt take a step, stuck to the wall of the elevator and sat down slowly and well on the floor. It looks like its true. Sebastian is really dead Because of her stabbing, she left Sebastian dead. The elevator doors to time and began to slowly close. At thest moment, William reached out to stop it and opened it again. Its all here, dont you want to take a look? William looked at Bonnie condescendingly, If you dont go again, you may not have the chanceter. After all, the next time I see Sebastian, hell be nothing more than a handful of ashes. Hearing these words, Bonnie finally stood up strongly and staggered out of the elevator. Chapter 815: Who are you? After taking two steps, he was tugged by William again. You cant go like this, there are so many of them, if they recognize you, how can I take you away? William said. Said, handed a wink to the driver next to him. The driver immediatelyplied and went to find a wheelchair and even the kind ofrge flowered jacket that old people wear. Bonnie was so sad that her whole body curled up and trembled, and was so dressed up that she really looked exactly like the olddy. William also changed his clothes and disguised himself before pushing Bonnie towards the morgue. Outside the door of the morgue, a lot of people gathered. Five little guys, EricGeorge, Mr. and Mrs. Smith, and Rupert and Anna. Their eyes were red and their cheeks were covered with criss-crossing tear marks. At the moment, they are hugging in twos and threes, warming and soothing each other. No one cared about the sudden appearance of the old couple. After all, there were other peoples bodies in the morgue besides Sebastians. Everyone just assumed that the old couple was visiting the other bodies. Therefore, Bonnie got into the morgue very smoothly. The bone-chilling coldness came from all sides, freezing her to shiver, and all the blood in the body condensed into frost at this moment.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She saw Sebastian. To be precise, Sebastian covered with white cloth. The bright red blood stained the white cloth, clinging to the corpse, and even the edges were slowly dripping blood downward. Just one hand hanging down from under the white cloth proves his identity. On the finger of that hand, there is also a in ring. Bonnie immediately recognized that it was the couples ring she and Sebastian had bought. The ring is not expensive, but Sebastian treats it like a treasure, even if the bath refused to take it off, even if it died Bonnies tears, raging downward. She was tempted to lift the white cloth and see what Sebastian looked like. But when he was about to reach out, Eric, who was holding George outside the morgue and crying, suddenly appeared in the doorway. What do you want?! Bonnie hurriedly retracted her hand. Sorry, Williams expression was unperturbed, and he exined to Eric very frankly, My wife saw the wrong body,e, this is our sons body. With that, he lifted the white cloth next to him. A skeletal body, apparently tortured by the disease to copse before dying, was reflected in Bonnies eyes. It was actually a very scary corpse, but Bonnies nerves were now paralyzed by the pain, and she could not think of anything, much less fear. She just looked straight at the corpse in front of her and couldnt stop the tears from falling down. It was as if this was really her dead son. But even if the performance is so realistic, Eric still does not believe it. He pointed at Bonnies clenched hand, So what are you hiding, did you just slip something valuable from my Mr. Grant? With that, Eric took a step forward and reached toward Bonnie, I want to check it out! Bonnies entire body is still very numb and cant hear what Eric is actually saying. And next to William ck face, lost or not lost something, you check the body will not know? Its not like I know exactly what Mr. Grant has today, so Ill just have to give it to me to check, Ill just look in my pockets and palms and make sure theres nothing there and Ill let you go. Eric sounded aggressive. Even raised his head to look at William, his eyes gradually sharp and pointed, You do not dare, is it because, you really stole something, or hide a recorder camera or something,e in to steal?! Chapter 816: My Wife Don’t Miss! Erics voice was a little loud, beckoning in Rupert and George from outside as well. Whats going on? George asked. These two guys just tried to lift Mr. Grants white cloth, and it looks like they took something. Eric said. Hearing this, George was instantly filled with anger. Immediately began to roll up their sleeves, Fuck, you guys still dare to take something, can not respect the dead ah! The eyes are about to go straight up and fight. Luckily Rupert still kept his wits about him and hurriedly stopped George, Things are not clear yet, dont be so impulsive. With that, he turned his head to look at Bonnie in the wheelchair, and his tone was kind, This grandmother, lying there is my very, very good brother and my cousin, please understand our mood, lets check it out, okay? Is he really dead? Bonnie asked with a trembling voice. Rupert flinched andughed bitterly, Yeah, if you dont die, howe youre lying here? This is a morgue, not a hospital room. What living person would be lying here! Well, lets start checking then. Rupert said, and passed a wink to Eric. Eric immediately began to check. He really only looked at Bonnies shirt pockets and palm of her hand. After making sure there was nothing, he stood up straight and apologized, Im really sorry, I misunderstood you, but there are too many reporters outside today, and Im worried that someone is mixing in and trying to take pictures of the corpse to make headlines. Bonnie stared dead at the body under the white cloth, not a word could be said. Then lets go. William pushed Bonnie and left the morgue. When re-entering the elevator room, Bonnies tears poured down again, quickly wetting her jacket and staining it with a strange puddle of water. Behind him, William was looking extraordinarilyplicated. Sebastian, actually really died. Thats amazing too! If Sebastian is dead, wouldnt the revenge n he and Ms. Michelle have been nning for so long havee true?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. William just felt light in the head, as if he was dreaming. Its all just so surreal. When the car drove back to the beach house, William was invited upstairs by the bodyguard, the reason is Ms. Michelle looking for. Bonnie, on the other hand, went straight to her room. She sat dumbly on the edge of the bed as if she were a walking corpse. It took a long time before he slowly sat up and went to the bathroom. After locking the door behind him, he fumbled shakily with his shirt pocket. Bonnie touched out a note. That was slipped into her pocket during the morgue when Eric took advantage of the body search. Because at that time Williams attention was all on the exnation with Rupert, so did not notice this. Bonnie suffered all the way until she was sure she was in an environment where no one was watching, then she dared to take out the note. Although it was just a note, Bonnie was already sure that Sebastian was definitely not dead. Must not be dead! As she thought, she trembled and unfolded the note. On the small palm-sized note was a handwriting that was too familiar to her. The handwriting belonging to Sebastian Thucydides is favorable. CDont miss my wife! The simple four words made Bonnie instantly cry like a fountain. Long ago, her icy limbs were once again flooded with warm blood, causing her whole body to tremble with excitement. She knew that Sebastian was not dead! Chapter 817: I’ll get back at you Bonnie doesnt know what words to use to describe her mood at the moment. Sitting on the toilet, she cried andughed wordlessly. I dont know how Sebastian is doing now, but those four words are proof enough that hes definitely going to get better! Once the pain dissipated, Bonnies mind began to race. She began to think about the reasons why Sebastian had announced his death. In fact, it is easy to guess. It was done on purpose to show Ms. Michelle. Because only then can Ms. Michellepletely reveal her ambition and strike with impunity. And once she does, Sebastian can take her down behind the scenes. By then, the family of seven, no, the family of eight will be reunited! As she was thinking about it, Bonnie heard a knock on the door outside. She hurriedly shredded the note and threw it down the toilet and flushed it away with water. Only then did he walk out with a tear-stained face. At this point there are tear stains is normal, after all, Sebastian died, if not sad, it will certainly make people suspicious. Knock Knock- The man at the door knocked three more times. Bonnie sits on the edge of the bed and does not respond. Probably because he was tired of waiting, the man opened the door from the outside. Its Elise. Elise, with gauze wrapped around her shoulder, slowly walked up to Bonnie. I heard Sebastian died, Elise said with a sarcastic tone, and I thought youd nevere back. Bonnie lifted her scarlet almond eyes and looked at Elise with anger in her eyes. What, you hate me? Elise just felt happy, slightly hooked her lips, The one who put the dagger into Sebastians chest, is you, not me. I do hate you. Bonnie spoke in a hoarse voice, So, I will get back at you. How do you want to get back at me? Elise asked her, By killing me? Whats the use of killing you, your life is not worth anything in my eyes. Bonnie murmured softly, full of mockery, You made me lose the person I love the most in my life, so Im going to make you try the same thing. Hearing these words, Elises face suddenly turned blue.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. You like William, dont you? Bonnie asked her as she raised her head, her voice indistinct and feeble, but still turned into the most favorable de that pierced into Elises heart. Her two hands hanging at her side were extra hard, and her veins were popping out. What do you want, youve already taken the boss, havent you? Elise asked with a growl, her short, floppy-eared hair shaking lightly with the movement, spreading messily against her cheek. Bonnie slowly stood up, reached out and tucked her hair behind her ears, smiling softly with her lips. The smile is like a poppy flower, beautiful and deadly. With each word, Elise felt dizzyingly powerless. If one day I lose my current position in front of William, then you still have a chance to go back to him, but what if, for example, you marry someone else? Elises teeth were chattering and she was furious, How dare you! I dare you. Bonnie replied, If you dont believe me, you can try. She said, gently pushing Elise, You killed the man I love the most, Ill let you live and suffer for the rest of your life! Elises strength was instantly drained and she fell to the ground, her face pale and her eyes hollow. If Bonnie really talked her boss and Ms. Michelle into marrying someone else. Then in this life, she will never be good enough for her boss! Chapter 818: You’re Milana, right? Elise is so flustered that her teeth are chattering. It was only after a long time that she stood up with clenched teeth, Impossible, even if the boss agrees to you, Ms. Michelle will not agree. Ms. Michelle promised her! Holding on to thest straw, Elise almost fled. Leaving Bonnie to sit back on the edge of the bed and think about what Ms. Michelle and William would do next. And in fact, she didnt have to guess much at all. As Elise had just left, she was invited upstairs by Ms. Michelle. Miss Annie, Im sorry to hear about Sebastians passing. Ms. Michelle, wearing an all-ck dress, said she was sorry but had a smile hooked on her face. It only makes the irony unbearable. Bonnie looked over at her with an indifferent expression, Dont cry cat and fake mercy, hes dead, the biggest beneficiary is you, you should be happy, Mna Holmes, right? Hearing this, Ms. Michelle flinched, How do you know that I am Mna Holmes? After all, Mna, a man who fell into the open sea and drowned more than twenty years ago! Ive been thinking about you since you started targeting Aliyah, not by killing her outright, but by torturing her. Bonnie spoke slowly and deliberately. In this world, the one who would target Aliyah in this way is bound to be a hated enemy. This hater is none other than Mna. But after finding out that Mna had died, Bonnie was temporarily put off. Until finally, Ms. Michelle and William kidnap her and say that the two are mother and son. When I met with William yesterday, I pped him hard, and his face was real, and there was no sign of stic surgery. Bonnie continued. In other words, William actually originally looked very simr to Sebastian. Instead, when she first met William, William was disguised. Bonnie doesnt believe that in this world, there can be two people who are unrted but can be so simr. The most critical, look alike, and grudge entanglement. That only means that William and Sebastian have the Grant familys blood in their bodies, just different mothers. Am I analyzing this correctly, Ms. Michelle? asked Bonnie, looking calmly at Ms. Michelle. After a long time of silence, Ms. Michelle hooked up the corners of her lips with a rather appreciative tone, No wonder William likes you so much, you are indeed much smarter than those straw men out there. I just dont understand, how did you survive? Bonnie asked. Probably the death of Sebastian, the Grant family without a head, only waiting for William to inherit, Ms. Michelle is in a good mood. She told Bonnie, There are actually people living on that high sea.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Bonnie thought it was outrageous. Who would live at sea, and on the high seas at that. That kind of ce three regardless, is the countries do not reach into the field, extremely chaotic, and I heard that there are pirates Wait! Bonnie instantly reacted, incredulously raised her eyes to look at Ms. Michelle, You were saved by pirates? Dont use such a vulgar name, you should call him, Marine Yaboli Duke! Ms. Michelle wrinkled her eyebrows in dissatisfaction. Bonnie wanted tough. Pirates are pirates, self-proimed a Duck, they really think of themselves as noblemen? But the words didnte out. She doesnt need to piss off Ms. Michelle right now. So, you were rescued by Yaboli Duke and spent many years drifting and lurking at sea just to return to Willisto for revenge? Bonnie asked. Chapter 819: Give me a bottle of medicine Ms. Michelle nodded, and her pretty, feminine eyes became a little more vicious and sinister. If Aliyah hadnt gotten me into trouble, how could I have been reduced to having to struggle to survive on the high seas? I thought you were saved by Yaboli Duke, so howe youre still tough? Bonnie wondered. Ms. Michelle sneered, Do you think that group of people, would really take in an unidentified Weskiney woman who is still pregnant with a child that easily?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Only Ms. Michelle knows how much suffering has been involved! And if she could really control Yaboli Duke easily, she wouldnt havee to Willisto for revenge until now. It seems like youve put a lot of effort into surviving on the high seas. Bonniemented. Its all thanks to Aliyah, if it wasnt for her, the Patriarchal wife of the Grant family would have been me! Ms. Michelles emotions red up! Bonnie slightly wrinkled her brow, But I heard that it was you who interfered with Aliyahs rtionship back then Bullshit! Before the words could be finished, Ms. Michelle interrupted angrily, the whole man growled, She was the one who interfered in my rtionship with Lennox, she knew that Lennox and I fell in love at first sight, yet she still had to get engaged to Lennox. Thats just as well. After the engagement, she had to be tricked into going out on the high seas and pushed straight into the sea, trying to kill her. She is in such a miserable state today because of Aliyah! Bonnie opened her mouth and wanted to ask more. But Ms. Michelle suddenly calmed down. Those are in the past and dont matter, its the present that matters. Ms. Michelle said. Bonnie nodded, So what are you going to do, when are you going to let William assume the identity of the Grant familys second youngest to inherit the Grant family estate? I came to you to talk about this, tomorrow I will take William to a press conference, youe with me and control those small children of yours, otherwise I may not be so easy when I move. Ms. Michelle said. Bonnie pulled the corner of her mouth, You really know how to take me, before you took Sebastian and the baby in my belly, and now youre taking these six kids. More than that, Ms. Michelleughed lightly, there are those around you that I can use as leverage to hold you. After a pause, added, Dont worry, you and Sebastian married, once he died, half of the property on hand will fall directly in your name, so I will not kill you, and as long as you cooperate, the people around you will be fine. You didnt kill me because William likes me. Bonnie hit the nail on the head, If you kill me, hell absolutely jump on your n and your grand n for revenge will fail. After all, once Sebastian died, the person who could inherit the Grant familys property was William. If he doesnt take over the stall, the family fortune will fall on the heads of Andrew and his little ones. As for Ms. Michelle. She never married into the Grant family, so how could she have gotten the Grant familys property? Ms. Michelles face changed abruptly and she took a deep breath before squeezing out a new smile. Its times like these that I wish youd be a little more clumsy again. She said. Bonnie smiled the same way, Im willing to cooperate for the sake of my children and friends, but I have conditions. Go ahead. Ms. Michelle agreed. I want a packet of very strong effect medicine, you know what it is governing, right? Bonnie asked. Ms. Michelle at least is also in the pirates for more than twenty years, will not understand. She even knew who Bonnie wanted the drug for. Chapter 820: Can people compare with dogs? But Ms. Michelle yed dumb. Ill bring the medicine to you after the press conference tomorrow. She said, I hope youll behave and cooperate. Give me the medicine now, Bonnie said, holding out her hand, and I want it after the press conference. The palm of the outstretched hand is a bloody mess. All of it was pinched out by her after she learned of Sebastians death. Ms. Michelle stared for a moment, before turning around and taking a bottle of medicine out of a drawer. When he was about to hand it over to Bonnie, he suddenly regretted it again, Lets wait until the press conference is over tomorrow, after that, Ill give it to you immediately. With that, put the medicine bottle back in the drawer. Its about time to rest, Im going to take a shower, so I wont walk you downstairs. Ms. Michelle said, turning around and going to the bathroom. Without hesitation, Bonnie opened the drawer and took the pill bottle. Looking at the bathroom with the door closed, Bonnies mouth curled up in a sarcastic smile. Ms. Michelle obviously did it on purpose. She doesnt want to offend her own fat, and she doesnt want Elise to resent her. So, deliberately put the pill bottle back in the drawer, waiting for yourself to steal! In the future, even if Elise is pursued, she is not half responsible. After all, she did not give this bottle of medicine at all, was unknowingly stolen ah! Bonnie thought, and another bad chill ran through her heart. Its hard to imagine how much Mna has experienced around pirates over the years to go from the silly white girl who would be tricked into pushing herself into the high seas to the poisonous woman with a full heart now. She was miserable, but thats definitely no reason to have her hands covered in blood. If you really hate Aliyah, you should reveal the truth about what happened back then, not use such nasty tactics! Holding the bottle of medicine, Bonnie left Ms. Michelles room. This night, she had no sleep. At eight in the morning, Elise came into her room and took a in white dress for Bonnie to change into. But after giving the dress, hedid not leave, but stood by, staring at Bonnie with a deadly stare. Youre not going to let me change? Bonnie asked with a frown. Elise is still staring dead at Bonnie, and the bruises under her eyes prove that she didnt sleep wellst night either. It was only after a long time that he spoke, Do you really intend to let me marry someone else? Yeah. Bonnie nodded, Like I said, Ill torture you slowly. Ms. Michelle wont agree to this, so get over it! Elise eximed again. Bonnie shrugged her shoulders with an expression of indifference, but asked Elise rhetorically , If you really think Ms. Michelle will be on your side, then why are you worried?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Elise : Her fists clenched and unclenched, her tone gradually cold, Im just reminding you not to waste your efforts, youre just a temporary captive of favor, while Ive been with the boss and Ms. Michelle for over ten years! A dog that has been with me for over a decade is just a dog, I am a temporary favored captive, that is also a human being, a human being and a dog, can youpare? Bonnie asked. You! Elise was furious and raised her arm, trying to hit Bonnie. But remembering that Bonnie is now the red-hot person in front of Ms. Michelle, she had to put her arm down again. Giving Bonnie a vicious re, Dont be so wild, trying to harm me, dream on! With these words, Elise mmed the door and left in a huff. After going out, Elise was still a bit uneasy, so she rushed upstairs and nned to talk to Ms. Michelle about the matter. As long as Ms. Michelle is on her side, then she has nothing to fear! Chapter 821: Only a clean woman is worthy of William With this in mind, Elise approached Ms. Michelle. At this moment Ms. Michelle has just changed her dress, a floor-length dress set her noble and elegant, sets of emerald jewelry is elegant. She stood in front of the mirror admiring herself. When he saw Elise appear, he smiled and said, Elise, how do I look today, like the Patriarchal wife of the Grant family? Of course, if Aliyah hadnt hurt you back then, Ms. Michelle, you would have been the Patriarchal wife of the Grant family, and you wouldnt have had to wait until now. Elise replied. The tone of voice is a bit deliberately ingratiating. Ms. Michelle heard it and looked at her kindly and gently, Whats the matter, you seem to be sullen. Ms. Michelle, earlier you said that you would let me marry the boss. Elise asked with a tentative voice, Does that still stand? Of course, I will arrange your marriage with Williamas soon as the time is right. Ms. Michelle answered very simply. Without even blinking, it doesnt look like a lie. Elise breathed a sigh of relief. Whats wrong, did someone say something to you? Ms. Michelle asked with concern. Elise hung her head, No. Elise, Ms. Michelle walked up to her, reached out, and squeezed her shoulder, youve been with me for over ten years, is there anything you cant tell me, Ill back you up. As she listened to Ms. Michelles words, Elises heart was touched. It was Annie, Elise opened, who said she was going to marry me off because I got Sebastian killed, and she was going to make sure I couldnt be with my boss for the rest of my life, to torture and humiliate me. Ms. Michelles eyes crossed with an imperceptible smile, but her tone was full of care.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . There is such a thing? Ms. Michelle was shocked, Dont worry, let William marry who, I still have the sovereignty to do, William to marry, is certainly a clean woman, you are not now? Thank you Ms. Michelle, Elise said, her cheeks flushed with happiness and excitement. Ms. Michelle waved her hand, Okay, you go change too, you still have to go to the press conferenceter, by the way, help me rush William. Elise was obedient, Okay Ms. Michelle. Only when she left did the smile on Ms. Michelles face close up. Raised a step to the drawer, opened, inside the bottle of medicine is long gone. Very satisfied, Ms. Michelle smiled again. With Ms. Michelles reassurance, Elise was rejuvenated and refreshed. On the way to the Grant Group, he kept giving Bonnie a provocative look. Bonnie just ignored it and didnt bother. She is very apprehensive at the moment, not knowing what to do when she meets the five youngsters after going to the Grant Groupter. It would be bad if the performance is not good and reveals something for Ms. Michelle to see. Her anxiety, when reflected in Ms. Michelles eyes, became a loss of spirit. For a while, the mood was better. Soon, the car arrived under the Grant Building. The journalists who received the invitation had been waiting downstairs for a long time, and now they came up in a flurry, taking pictures of the car desperately. Its a pity that the car is taped with anti-voyeuristic film and nothing can be seen. Ms. Michelle was very calm, let the driver drive the car into the underground parking lot, then took the elevator, led the crowd straight to the top floor office. Just after exiting the elevator, I ran into arge group of people head-on. Chapter 822: Are you sure you want to go in with me? Last night Ms. Michelle sent out invitations to all Willistos media outlets, saying that the Grant Group had a press conference today. With such a big event, people associated with the Grant Group are naturally aware of it. Standing at the elevator door at this moment are Eric, Rupert and the five little ones. Rao Bonnie waspletely prepared on the road, but when seeing the familiar person in front of her, she was still a bit overwhelmed. Im really afraid that it will be overtaken! Bad witch! Erika rushed up at this time and pulled out the slingshot she had prepared to hit Ms. Michelle with a rock. Elise hurriedly stepped forward to block it, her eyes suddenly ruthless, as if she wanted to strangle Erika to death. Although Erika is bold, she is only a five-year-old child. When faced with this very murderous look, was shaken with fear and almost dropped his slingshot. Dont bully my sister. Damon was clearly afraid of Ms. Michelle, but at this time he stepped forward with a pale face, opened his arms and stopped Erika behind him. Isnt this the little kid who snuck into my carst time, and what, isnt he scared this time? Elise snorted sarcastically. If not for the fact that both of her arms are injured, she would have thrown these little brats down the elevator shaft! Ill take them to the conference room. Bonnie spoke up at the right time, Just like you said yesterday, Ill take care of stopping these little guys. Ms. Michelle was quick to nod, Yes. Mommy, she is a bad person, why do you want to stay with the bad person and help the bad person to stop us? Little Joannas wild grape-like eyes were filled with tears and her voice was choked with sobs. You go with Mommy to the conference room first, okay? Bonnie coaxed, reaching out to tug on little Joannas arm. As a result little Joanna flung away, puffing up, I dont want to go with you, you dont even want us! If you dont listen, Ill never mind you again. Bonnie strained her face, Are you sure about this? Hearing this, little Joannas face was full of torment and pain. Half-heartedly, still huffing and puffing, she followed Bonnie to the study. Elise immediately followed. As a result, when they reached the entrance of the meeting room, they were stoppedby Bonnie. Are you trying toe and help? Bonnie asked. Elise raised an eyebrow, full of distrust, How can I be sure what youre doing if Im not in there. Its fine if you want to go in, but if five little ones throw a tantrum because of youter and I cant control running out and ruining Ms. Michelles press conference, you can just exin yourself. Bonnie sidled up and gave Elise a way out. Elise : When ites to Ms. Michelles press conference, she doesnt dare to do anything rash. After all, these little ones do hate her and who knows if they will do anything out of the ordinary. Dont pull any punches. Elise warns, Ill be right outside guarding you.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . If I wanted to pull a stunt, I should have let you in and subdued you with the five little guys before going to the big press conference and screwing up Ms. Michelles ns. Bonnie said and scowled at Elise with disgust . No wonder youre still just a dog after so many years with Ms. Michelle, with that kind of intelligence, how can she befortable letting you stay with William. After saying this, the door of the meeting room was closed with a direct bang. Elises eardrums buzzed. She secretly clenched her fist and cast her eyes on William, who was not far away. Even with the mask on, it was a look that fascinated her to the point of madness. How could Ms. Michelle be unsure? This morning Ms. Michelle even promised that the boss should marry, most of all, a clean woman like her! Ms. Michelle doesnt lie! Chapter 823: She has to make something too Nearly brainwashing, Elise said this several times in her head. before returning his attention to the conference room. Through the closed door, she could not see into the conference room, but could clearly hear the cries of several little ones. Bad Mommy, youre in cahoots with them, Daddys gone, and youre giving them Daddyspany. Mommy, do you really not want Andrew anymore? Wooooooooooooo. Did they threaten you,e back quickly stupid mommy, we will protect you! And Bonnies voice was helpless and resolute, You guys are still young, you wont understand these things, just be good and stay here! Outside the door, Elise hooked her lips slightly, moved a chair over and sat down to continue listening. Unbeknownst to him, the six people in the room were typing rapidly on their cell phones to exchange words. They formed a WeChat group called Daddys Backing Group and just talked in it. And Elise at the door, judging only by the sound, would only think that they were not talking at all. Bonnie spoke to the door while raising her hand to wipe Little Joannas tears. A smile appeared on little Joannas little face as she typed to ask Bonnie, [Mommy, was my acting just now superb? Bonnie nodded heavily and stuck out her thumb to give her credit. Not only is it superb, its simply superb. If it wasnt for little Joanna crying and secretly squeezing her fingertips, she would have thought it was real! The little worry on the way here, under the superb acting skills of a few little ones, immediately dissipated. [Where is your daddy now? Bonnie asked in a spirited manner. Several little ones looked at each other and then shook their heads. [We do not know, my brother-inw refused to tell us, saying that it is a secret, afraid that we will identally leak. Bonnie instantly understood. It is also true that the little ones are only five years old after all, and there is inevitably the possibility of excitement to speak out. And Sebastian died hiding to fool Ms. Michelle and others, the less people know his whereabouts, the safer. Anyway, as long as Sebastian is alive and safe, thats all that matters! [Mommy, who is that old witch anyway? little Joanna asked. [Her name is Mna, is your grandmothers love rival, more than twenty years ago was pushed into the high seas, identally saved by Yaboli Duke, and then gave birth to William ] Bonnie edited all the information she knew and sent it to that group. Some parts seemplicated and a few little ones dont really understand. It doesnt matter, she wasnt supposed to show it to the little ones, she was going to lend them a hand and deliver the message to Sebastian. But AndrewLukas and also Erika stared in amazement, almost eximing. [William? Is that the Uncle William we know? Bonnie nodded, indicating that it was him. There was also some helpless sighing. She has been with William for several years and considers herself a good friend who has nothing to say to each other, but who knew William would be this kind of person. You dont know who you are! Ive done the math, even if its tough, well beat the old witch and Uncle William! Erika typed. Just kidding, she is a fortune teller Erika, there is no way the fortune teller can be wrong! [Grace! Bonnie returned a short but powerful emoji.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Then, only to mention the business, [you guys, go help me find a few people, to pugilist, the more sturdy the better! Sebastian even went to the extent of disappearing in order to deal with Ms. Michelle, thus luring the snake out of its hole. Then she cant be idle, inside Ms. Michelle, to make something happen! Chapter 824: No change in a hundred years by hook and by crook A few of the youngsters moved fast and quickly contacted the security team on the first floor. A full eighteen brawny men, all muscr and fierce! [You stay here, dont go anywhere, just pretend to sleep]. Bonnie finished typing and shoved the phone at Damon. She also touched Damons head in passing and lowered her voice and whispered, Damon, dont be afraid of Ms. Michelle, she did hurt you back then, but Mommy promises that she wont let her hurt you a second time. Damon raised his head to look at Bonnie, the pair of eyes that were still a little blue, now haspletely turned blue-ck, which holds a whole gxy like, glittering. He nodded his head as if he were a man, then reached out again, took out his little finger and held it up in front of Bonnies face. Bonnie froze for a moment, and only then did she realize that Damon was trying to pull the trigger with herself. Sheughed silently, then simrly extended her own little thumb and hooked it with Damons little finger. Hang on the hook, no change for 100 years! He made a pact with Mommy to stop being afraid of Ms. Michelle, and Mommy made a pact with him to protect him, so shell do it! Seeing this, the rest of the little ones were a bit reluctant and ran over to Bonnie, all wanting to pull the hook and make a pact with her. After Bonnie satisfied each one of them, she watched Damon lock all the phones into the safe set in the wall before she lifted her feet and left the conference room.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Outside the door, Elise is watching the press conference live from downstairs on her phone. Although the live broadcast has not yet officially started, the heat has already shot up to the first ce on Willistos hot search list. In just ten minutes, 50 million people flooded the live stream, all waiting to see the Grant Groups big move. After all, Sebastian had just died, and now that someone was suddenly rumored to be taking over the Grant Group, everyone was curious as to who the new sessor would be. Elise is proud and excited for William to make his debutter and take over the Grant Group and the entire Grant familys fortune! Turning his head to look at Bonnie walking out, immediately eyes alert for a few minutes, How did you get out? Im going down there to watch the press conference. Bonnie replied sinctly. No, Elise refused, Ms. Michelle said for you to keep these brats under control. Theyve cried themselves to sleep and wont be waking up anytime soon. Bonnie said. At that, Elise nced into the conference room. As expected, several little ones were lying asleep on the couch. But she was still unsure, and went in for another round, and reached out to touch the nearest Erika, and felt nothing, and then gave up. What if you wake up? She asked. You can lock the conference room door from the outside. Bonnie replied, The press conference starts in three minutes, are you sure youre not going to watch it? Elise is a little hesitant. It was definitely better to see the owner take over the Grant Group in person than to watch it live. The press conference wontst long, and theres still the consideration of whether someone is crashing the show, and itll be over before they wake up. Bonnie said. After a pause, he looked at Elise again , If you dont go, forget it, you stay here and guard them, Ill go myself. Wait, Ill go with you. Elise finally made her decision. She got the employees on the top floor, locked the conference room, and went downstairs with Bonnie. When they arrived at the first floor lobby, reporters had long surrounded the makeshift stage. Bonnie and Elise were unable to squeeze in. I was nning to find a corner to watch when a hand came over next to me and pulled Bonnie directly into my arms. Chapter 825: I’ll take you to the hospital Before Bonnie could react, she fell into some firm, broad chest. The faint aroma of pine and cypress made her furrow her clear willow brows in disgust. And the man in front of him was iparably gentle tone, Donte forward, too many people, how about knocking you down? Bonnies whole body is written with two words of resistance, desperately struggling up, the tone of voice is even colder, Dont worry, Im not that fragile. But the power disparity between men and women is too great, no matter how hard Bonnie, can not break free. Seeing this, Bonnie simply aimed at the mans imported Swiss leather shoes, is a vicious kick! Mmm! The man ate the pain and subconsciously let go of Bonnie. Elise, who was next to her, got anxious and rushed straight to the front, Boss, are you okay? Williams face was covered with a mask, but you could still see the pale marks from the exposed lips, which were obviously stepped on enough. Elises eyes were instantly red.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Damn Annie, how dare you treat your boss like this! The boss, who is sacred in her heart and needs to be held in high esteem, condescends to pull Annie, and Annie returns the favor by stepping on her boss toes. Elise, I cant stand it! Even though both arms were injured, she charged forward, intending to takeon Bonnie. Seeing this, William could not care less about his still vaguely painful foot and immediately went to block in front of Bonnie. Just before he did, someone had Bonnie close behind him. A pair of more beautiful than a womans indigo pupils, with full of killing intent and hostility. The bag in his hand was smashed hard on Elises arm. It was the exact location of the wound that caused Elise to suck in a breath of cold air and almost ck out on the floor. Who dares to bully my Annie? Youre tired of living! George crossed his arms and looked angrily at Elise, If you dare to touch her, you have to ask me if I agree! Shes got Sebastian killed and youre still defending her? Elise found that unbelievable. Georges face did not change, sticking up his neck and saying, You think Im stupid? If you guys hadnt yed tricks, Annie wouldnt have hurt Sebastian by mistake. After a pause, he added, Besides, what does this have to do with me? Im Annies person, and Ill stand up for Annie no matter what she does. George, Bonnies eyes were red in a circle and her choked voice was flooded with emotion, thank you, for still being willing to stand by me. Do we even need to talk about this between us? George raised his hand and patted her shoulder, Come on, Ill take you to the lounge over there. No, she cant leave, she stepped on my boss, she has to apologize and then pay for it before she does. Elise yelled. George rolled his eyes impatiently, William didnt even say anything, and here you are jumping and dancing around, you really think you are a thing? You! Elise was furious enough. Still intending to continue arguing, William sank down and said, Thats enough, Elise. Although no heavy words were said, the attitude was clear enough. William is toward Bonnies side. Elises heart was like a pot of cold water pouring down on her face, and all her body was cold. Stop it, my stomach seems to hurt a little. Bonnies face suddenly turned a few shades whiter, covering her stomach and saying in pain. Are you okay Annie, George also panicked, are you angry and moved the fetus, let me take you to the hospital! Chapter 826: Calling ah hobbits! With that, George was ready to pick Bonnie up and head out the door. William also looked at Bonnie with nervous concern. Its not that serious, Bonnie waved her hand, I didnt eat anything out this morning and Im a little hypoglycemic, thats why Im having a hard time. Then Ill go get you a hot ss of milk. George stood up. Just about to buy, a staff member ran over and directly tugged Georges arm, Why are you still here ah, they said the press conference will mention the Asian board case, now Mr. Grant is not here, only you and Eric Havens can retell the passage, hurry over to the statement ah! Without further ado, George was dragged away directly. Bonnies forehead broke out in a fine sweat of pain and she sat down smoothly on the next step. Seeing this, William pursed his thin lips, the ck pupils under the mask were surging with dark tides, and only after a long time did he say, Elise, you go get the hot milk. Dont want her to go, Bonnie refused without thinking, she hates me so much, what if she spits in there? Elise was almostughing and rolled her eyes fiercely, Im not as childish as you think, spitting? If I could, I would just poison it! I knew you wouldnt be nice, I dont want what you bought. Bonnie was weak as hell, but her words were still clear. Ill go. William then stood up straight, Ill go get it for you. When she heard this, Elise became anxious. Boss, the press conference is about to start! Its too bad to dy the press conference in order to buy Bonnie a cup of hot milk. Besides, its just a little tummy ache from not eating this morning, so whats there to be pretentious about? Its not the bosss baby in the belly anyway. Elise wants Bonnie to abort the baby because of the pain! Ill be outst, in time. William was adamant, Its just getting a hot milk, itll be done in two minutes. Then, he just pushed Elise away and walked out. Sure enough, within two minutes, William had bought back hot milk. When stuffed into Bonnies hand, he also deliberately tested the temperature so as not to burn his hands. Bonnie was holding the hot milk and was about to drink it when George came running back from the side in a feverish hurry. He also held a bottle of childrens milk in his hand, without saying a word, inserted a straw and stuffed it into Bonnies mouth. Where did this hot milke from, Annie you dont drink it, what if its poisoned! George said with eyes full of suspicion. Hearing these words, Elises cheeks turnedpletely blue. Its not enough to suspect her of poisoning, but now you suspect the boss?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Is not others do not get angry, take others as a fool ah! Watch your mouth, my boss even put off the press conference to buy her hot milk, and you suspect poisoning? Elise snarled, If it could be poisoned, she would have died a thousand times! In the face of the angry Elise, George was not shy. When who will not freak out ah! He violently snatched the cup of hot milk from Bonnies hand and shoved it into Elises hand, Okay, you say its not poisonous, then you drink it for me, if you drink it and its fine, Ill apologize to you and learn to bark like a dog! George, Bonnie stunned, youre betting a little too much, dont kid yourself, get the milk Before she could finish her sentence, Elise had already tilted her head and drank the cup of hot milk in one go. With that, he wiped the corner of his mouth and looked provocatively at George, Bark, bark some more, pug! Chapter 827: The whole the Grant family, all to him! Seeing this, Georges face instantly turned green. Stammering, finally strained his neck and said, What if this is a chronic poison, now can not die, slowly die, you do not hoodwink me. This is clearly about reneging on a debt. Elise was angry and tried to argue with George again. At this time, the bouncer came over and asked William to wait by the stage, and in another five minutes he would be ready to go on stage. Elise immediately diverted her attention and left after William. Bonnie and George exchanged a quick nce and also went to the side of the stage. On the temporary stage, Ms. Michelle in a gorgeous dress, delicate and dignified makeup, in front of the camera calm and iparable.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . The shbulbs areing and going, and they dont bother her at all. At this moment, she smiled with extra pleasure. And those reporters on stage seized the opportunity and hurriedly began to ask questions. Ms. Michelle, you said you would announce a big move for the Grant Group today, what is the big move? Now that the president of the Grant Group has passed away, the Grant Group and even the entire the Grant family is without a head, and you havee to announce that you are annexing the entire the Grant Group? I noticed that on the invitation sent outst night, the inviting party was written as HT Company, isnt that the Grant Groups arch rival? Ms. Michelle, please answer! Ms. Michelle remained calm in the face of the reporters questions. Waiting for everyone to finish their questions before speaking slowly, Im d you all came to this press conference. As you can imagine, the Grant Group has indeed been taken over, but not by me, but by my son. Son? This statement instantly stirred up a thousand waves. The son who can take over the Grant Group in such a logical manner is not a member of the Grant family, is he? But I havent heard that Sebastian has a brother either. More than twenty years ago, I fell in love with Lennox Grant, president of the Grant Group, but was stopped by Aliyah, who had me killed when I was pregnant. Luckily, I was lucky enough to recover my life and give birth to my and Lennoxs son. In other words, this child is the illegitimate child of Lennox Grant? Immediately a reporter asked. Ms. Michelles face was instantly gloomy, and her eyes turned into knives, fiercely shooting at that reporter. Do you have a problem with your ears. I told you, I fell in love with Lennox first! That look sinister and vicious, as if invisible arge hand, tightly mped the reporters neck, so that he could barely breathe, and his back was instantly wet. He lowered his head, not daring to say anything else. And other journalists are extraordinarily perceptive and immediately go along with the words. So Ms. Michelle, you are now taking over the Grant Group with the only heir to the Grant family, correct? Ms. Michelles face eased a few notches, Yes, thats right! So, what is there to prove that your son is really Sebastians half-brother? The reporter asked again. Ms. Michelle pped her hands and gestured for William toe on stage. In front of more than a hundred journalists on stage, and also in front of tens of millions of viewers on the live stream, William slowly took off his mask, revealing a face that was almost identical to Sebastians. For a while, the reporters on stage were silent, forgetting to even press the shutter. This, is this really not Sebastian himself? Its just a little too simr! Now you all believe it, Ms. Michelle was satisfied with everyones reaction and nodded slightly. So now the entire the Grant family, belongs to my son, remember his name, William, William Grant! Chapter 828: The biggest shareholder is Annie! When this surname was said, the sh of all the reporters present pressed more frequently. The entire first floor hall was enveloped by blinding light. Everyones focus, all on William. To be precise, it was ced on his face. The pop-ups in the live room were even brushed to cover the entire screen. Everyone has been discussing the feud and entanglement between William and Sebastian, making up countless images. William disliked the feeling and turned around to get ready to leave the stage. Stand properly, Ms. Michelle tugged his arm, lowered his voice to remind, this is your first step to seed in Willisto as the Grant family second youngest, only after this shot, you can hold everyone downter. I never cared about THE Grant familys family fortune. William furrowed his brow. Ms. Michelles voice turned sharp, But you deserve it, its what the Grant family owes you, and you should take it! For the first twenty years or so, she and William lived a hard life, while Aliyah and Sebastian were able to live a prosperous life in the Grant family. Now, its their turn! If you want to stay with Annie, then you will take over the Grant Group properly, otherwise, you know my methods. Ms. Michelle warned. William under the eyes crossed aplex sentiment, in the end did not move again, facing the reporters camera, revealing a standard cold and sparse smile. Everything seems so harmonious and logical. And at this time, Rupert came over with a group of shareholders and his voice was high-pitched, I dont agree with you, even if my cousin died, the Grant Group doesnt belong to you. The appearance of Rupert and others made the press conference, which was originally a harmonious one, set off a huge wave.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . Reporters have not been too happy about the situation and have turned their cameras on Rupert, waiting to dig up more explosive news. William is the second son of the Grant family and certainly has the right to take over the Grant Group, Ms. Michelle said with a frown. Rupert sneered, If you want to take over the Grant Group, you have to at least talk in terms of shares, my cousin has only twenty percent in his hand, we have fiftybined! As long as they dont agree to Williams ascendancy, then William can only be a shareholder at best! And it is still the kind of shareholder who is sidelined at every turn and has absolutely nothing to say. What? Ms. Michelles face suddenly changed. In Sebastians hands, how can he only have 20 percent of the shares? To be precise, its ten percent, after all, when he and Annie got married, half of the shares went to Annie, and now the biggest shareholder is Annie, and she alone ounts for forty percent! Yes! The other shareholders echoed, If we really have to elect the president of the Grant Group, then Ill go with Annie. The eyes of the crowd, ced on Bonnie on the stage. All are looking forward to having Bonnie take over the Grant Group. But what the crowd didnt expect was that Bonnie lifted her red lips and whispered, I own forty percent of the shares, plus the one in Williams hand, thats one-half, then I push William to take over the Grant Group. Annie! Rupert looked at Bonnie incredulously, Are you crazy, your cousin is dead and now youre going to give the Grant Group away? Bonnie squeezed out a smile, Sorry, I had my own considerations. With that, he subconsciously touched his still-t belly, and before the reporter took pictures, he quickly moved his hands away. Chapter 829: Welcome to the hell I prepared for you Although the reporter did not catch this small movement, Ms. Michelle saw it. The heart that was tightly lifted was instantly put down. Yeah, what does she have to be afraid of? Even if thergest shareholder is Annie, so what. Anyway, Annie is now under her thumb and has to be on her side! With that in mind, Ms. Michelle reared her proud chest, Mr. Robertson, is there anything else youd like to say now? Ruperts two hands hanging at his side clenched tightly and finally loosened weakly. He has nothing to say! Behind them, those shareholders were furious, sting and using Bonnie. Mrs. Grant, are you crazy to back up such a scum! Mr. Grant is the one who made the Grant Group as big as it is today, and you easily give away what he has built. I heard before that you killed Aliyah, but Mr. Grant suppressed the news, I thought it was false, but now it seems that his heart was fed to the dogs, in fact, you have long been with Ms. Michelle and this illegitimate son of the dark fetal pearl knot! More obscene and unpleasant words have reached Bonnies ears. If these words were rocks, Bonnie would have been smashed to death! Ruperts eyes shed with intolerance and he wanted to go up to protect Bonnie. He was going to put on a show, but he didnt intend to put Bonnie in the limelight! As a result, Bonnie stopped him with a look. What does it matter if you get a little scolding, you wont lose a piece of meat! Ill leave the rest to you, Ill go rest next to you. Bonnie said to Ms. Michelle and left straight away. The shareholders saw this and tried to rush up and beat Bonnie. Elise, you go guard her. Ms. Michelle turned her head to Elise and delivered. Thanks to Bonnie, she was able to hold down the press conference, so it was important to ensure Bonnies safety. This is the trump card in her hands today! Elise was unhappy, but had to do as she was told. She escorted Bonnie back to the top floor. Bonnie went straight to Sebastians office, found a suitcase, and started packing her things. Its nothing expensive either. All are Sebastians personal belongings. The used lighter, the remaining half box of cigarettes, and before Andrew won the national top ten game king, the TV interview to take a group photo. In the photo, she and Sebastian still look a bit raw and squirmy with each other, but still smile for the camera. Bonnie reached out and touched it before putting the frame in the cardboard box. You know how to pack up in advance, you are quite conscious. Elise nodded with satisfaction, Yes, if you dont clean up, when the boss moves into this office tomorrow, it will all be thrown away for you! While saying that, while a big prick to sit down. No sitting! Bonnies tone was suddenly icy, Dont mess up my husbands ce. Get it straight, your husband is dead, what with his ce. Elise snickered, but in a bad mood. It was as if a fire was burning, gradually burning to the limbs, making her whole body a little breathless. And Bonnie had packed up her things and looked to Elise , Come with me, you shouldnt be in this ce. So where should I stay? Elise asked her. Bonnie doesnt answer and walks straight out the door. Elise looked at her cool look and became more and more upset, burning her eyes red. Unhappily, he followed and arrived at a door in the corner of the top floor. Bonnie slowly pushed open the door, and a dozen tall bodyguards were waiting inside. The moment he saw Elise, his eyes sprang up with green greed. This is where you should be. Bonnie whispered. Elise instantly realized something was wrong and immediately turned around to leave.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org But the legs were so weak that they looked like noodles and fell straight to the ground, and the body was hot as hell. Bonnie looked at her condescendingly with a cold look in her eyes, Wee to the hell I have prepared for you, Elise . Chapter 830: Do we want to bet? Elises body was weak, but her mind was clearer than ever. What did you do to me! She growled, her eyes scarlet. Bonnies expression was still cold, What can I do, just to get back at you, didnt I tell you before? She wants Elise to never be good enough for William again and to suffer for the rest of her life! You will never let you go if Ms. Michelle finds out! Elise made a final struggle. But the next second, I heard Bonnie say, How do you think, I got the drugs? In that seaside vi, she was a captive in captivity, with no way tomunicate with the outside world, and had to ask for whatever she wanted. As for who to ask for, you can think of it with your toes. Elises pupils widened. No, how can it be! Youre lying, Ms. Michelle is not going to help you, theres no way shes going to help you. Elise didnt believe it! Ms. Michelle said that she would be allowed to stay with her boss. And also said that she is the most suitable candidate for the boss, and even let her give him a child. How could such Ms. Michelle help Bonnie against herself? Elises eyes were scarlet and red, and she gave Bonnie a vicious quench, You dont want to stir up trouble, Ms. Michelle wouldnt do that to me. Do we want to bet? Bonnie asked her, To see if Ms. Michelle, as you call her, is as good as you have in mind. Bet? How to bet? Elise instinctively realizes that no matter how she gambles, it wont be good for her. I dont bet! Elise refused. Bonnie smiled, Then its your choice. Today Elise, you have to gamble or not! With that, Bonnies gaze was ced on the dozen men, stepped forward, and whispered a few words. Then the gaze lightly looked at Elise , You guys take good care of her, remember to find a ce with good sound instion and no one to disturb. Yes Mrs. Grant! the men agreed, rushing up to Elise and carrying her directly on their shoulders as they strutted toward the rooftop. Elise, unable to use her strength, could not do anything to these people, but kept saying harsh words in an attempt to scare them off. But, the press doesnt work. The shouting gradually faded into the stairway, and finally could no longer be heard. Bonnie then withdrew her eyes and returned to the conference room. A few of the little ones were getting together and watching the press conference live downstairs through that projector. The pop-ups above are flying, almost all ofthem cursing Bonnie. Mommy! little Joanna cried with swollen eyes and jumped right into Bonnies arms, choking up uncontrobly, Theyre all bad people, theyre bad people! Erika also cried and cried, clenching her little fists, What does it have to do with them, why should they scold Mommy!Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Im fine, Bonnie stroked their heads soothingly, the more they scold, the better, so Ms. Michelle will trust me more. Only by infiltrating the enemy can we join forces with Sebastian and take care of Ms. Michelle and the others sooner! But I just feel so sad. little Joanna and Erika were still wiping tears from their eyes. Bonnie soothed them for a while longer, and at least she got them to stop crying. I dont know if its because shes pregnant or because she hasnt coaxed a child in a while, but Bonnie is actually dry-mouthed and very tired. The good thing is that just two little girls need coaxing, the rest of the three boys are still very calm. Bonnie is very pleased, secretly thinking that after all is when the brother, is calm. Turning his head, Lukas and Damon wereing together, holding a piece of paper as if they were writing something. Looking closer, I realized that two people were actually writing the screen names of those who said bad things on the pop-ups. What are you two doing writing this? Bonnie asked curiously. The two raised their heads, amethyst-like eyes bright sparkling, seriously, We copy down, wait for Andrew to y the game to put out the task, let the professional fighters follow the screen name to find them, tear their mouths! Chapter 831: This move is too close to play Bonnie cried andughed. Looking at that white paper, the two little ones struggled to write their screen names. Crooked, but a stroke is very hard, almost to prate the paper, you can see how much hate when writing. So many people, all let Andrew alone to y the game to put out the task, he will not boil into blindness? Bonnie said. Damon and Lukas looked at each other and scratched their heads, Right oh. After a pause, and clenched the childish little fist, very serious, then we also help to y the game, although a little dish, but more practice should be good! Bonnie: Thats not what she meant! What Mommy means is that with so many people, you cant all solve the game even if the three of you y it together. Bonnie followed the instructions. As a result, two little girls also came up, We can also y the game, so that is five! Not even five, listen to me, babies, Mommy understands how you want to take it out for me, but we cant influence what others say, just be good to ourselves. Bonnie said seriously. Besides, the image she is now disying in front of everyone is indeed a bad woman. They dont know the truth, and its normal to scold.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . That Damon is the most understanding, so he was the first to think of a solution, When its all settled, well have a press conference and let them know that youre a good person, a great person, mommy! Right. Bonnie gently stroked his head, Damon made a great point, well do that when the timees. As for now, leave everything alone and let it fester! As we were talking, George appeared in the doorway of the conference room. Annie, the press conference will be over soon, and in case Ms. Michelle and the others make a move, I have to get the kids out of here first. George said. Bonnie nodded, her eyes fondly, Good. Its been a long time since weve seen each other, and after spending just under an hour with the little ones, its time to part ways again. The little ones were equally saddened and had red eyes. Be good and listen to Uncle George, no messing up, Mommy and the little baby, theyll be back after a while. Bonnie coaxed. The appointment was given before the little ones took their feet outside. George led a few little ones to take a few steps outside, suddenly thought of something, and turned back, to Bonnies hand stuffed a simr lipstick. This is a mini electric stick, you keep it, protect yourself! Georges face full of gloomy admonition. Bonnie, on the other hand, was confused, Why would I want to protect myself for good reason? You drugged Elise, and let her get trampled by a dozen big men, this woman seems to be the type who will retaliate, you must be careful. George admonished. To be honest, George is now a bit regretful. I should have known that I shouldnt have yed along with Bonnie so that Bonnie could have drugged the cup of hot milk that William bought. Elise, if she breaks down and goes crazy, shell probably just kill someone! Dont worry, Im fine. Bonnie showed a smile, Im not hurting her, Im helping her. Help? Youve sent Elise to a dozen big men, and you call that helping? George was suspicious and reached out his hand and touched Bonnies forehead, Its not a fever, howe youre starting to talk nonsense. Im serious. Bonnie had no choice but to get in Georges ear and tell him her n. Georges pupils shook violently as he listened. Annie, youre ying this too close to the vest! George eximed. Chapter 832: Let’s Bet Bonnies eyes cleared and she slowly lifted her red lips, Was it close?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Compared to when Elise used Samis life in exchange for her trust, this is a very good move! And I waspletely prepared before I did it, dont worry. Bonnie said. George heard this, thought about it, but still shoved the electric baton into Bonnies hand, Even if you are prepared, you still have to protect yourself. Good. Bonnie gripped the electric baton in her hand, her heart warmed, Dont worry, Ill protect myself. Anyway, this electric baton is the size of lipstick, stuffed in the inside of the clothes on the line, as long as no body search, no one will find. Then Ill go ahead and take some of the little ones with me. George said, leading the five little ones away. Bonnie watched them go away and also withdrew her eyes, raising her steps towards the rooftop. Pushing open the rooftop door, the wind blew Bonnies coat corners hunting, and her hair kept flying in the air. And not far from the elevator control room, the door was wide open, just now those bodyguards are standing outside, with serious expressions beyondpare. When she saw Bonnie, she respectfully called out to Mrs. Grant. Its been hard on you guys. Bonnie smiled faintly, You guys can go now. No hard work Mrs. Grant, the bodyguards hurriedly said, its our pleasure to work for you. And they didnt do anything, let alone thank them. Anyway, when the job was done, they left in droves. Soon, Bonnie and Elise were the only onesleft on the rooftop. She walked in, looked at Elise lying on the ground, and said, Were you scared? Elises drug effect has not yetpletely dissipated, weak, can not even sit up from the ground, can only look at Bonnie with eyes of indignation. Every word, every word carries boundless hatred, What the hell do you want! Getting back at you. Bonnie shrugged her shoulders, Cant you see that? Elise almost lost her breath. You call this revenge? After she was dragged to the rooftop by this group of bodyguards, she did nothing but get locked up in the elevator control room. The drug kicked in and she struggled wildly inside, even sprouting the idea of finding a random man to solve the problem countless times. But, no one paid any attention to her. Until she was exhausted by the effects of the drug andy on the ground without strength, still no one paid any attention to her. Its as if she doesnt even exist! Is this also called revenge? Annie, didnt you find me so many men just to see me lose my innocence and never be good enough for my boss again? Elise questioned with scarlet eyes. Bonnie confessed and nodded, Yes, I do think so. Then why didnt you do it? Elise questioned. Because Im a bottom-line person, Bonnie replied, I hate you, but I also have my own principles, and using such nasty tactics against you would only make me look down on myself. After a pause, but then suddenly hooked up the corners of his mouth, And even if I did not hurt you, after you go back, it is just as difficult to say, is not it? Who would believe that Elise was not touched at all when she went to the rooftop with 18 guys today? Remember when I told you earlier to bet against you? Bonnie asked. Elise bit her lip deadpan, I have nothing to bet against you. You have, just bet on whether Ms. Michelle really cares about you as much as you think she does! Chapter 833: Congratulations to Young Master William on becoming a father Elise was silent for a long time, then she hooked the corners of her mouth and looked at Bonnie mockingly. I see, you just want to stir up trouble! She was deliberately tricked intoing here, then asked to test Ms. Michelles attitude and then create a suspicion. This will take down Ms. Michelle from the inside! I did try to stir up trouble, but I also have to thank Ms. Michelle for giving me the opportunity. Bonnie replied. She wrapped her arms around her chest and looked at Elise with pity , If she hadnt secretly acquiesced and I could have gotten the medicine, could you have stayed here for hours and no one came looking for it? Because its all with Ms. Michelles tacit approval! Elises heart plummeted to the bottom. Dont be ridiculous! Elise was still a little unconvinced, Ms. Michelle is not like that! Then well see. Bonnie got up and left the elevator control room. Annie! Elise hissed behind her, Dont you dare try to pick on me and Ms. Michelle, she couldnt have gone so far with me. Bonnie didnt seem to hear, and lifted her steps and walked away. She went back to Sebastians office. Ms. Michelle and William are already inside. Next to them stood several middle-aged women in professional suits, old-looking and quitepetent. Ms. Michelle is pointing the finger at them. Everything in this office has to be reced, and also, all the top people in thepany who can move to HT Company people to make sure that Ruperts gang cant shake Williams position. Dont worry Ms. Michelle, several people very respectful, this is the Grant Group, now William young master is the Grant family only heir, of course no one can shake his position. Hearing this, Ms. Michelle nodded her head with great satisfaction. She has waited too long for this day! Bonnie, on the other hand, frowned slightly on her willow brows. Although I know this is all temporary, but watching that originally belonged to Sebastians position to William, the heart is still very unhappy. If it werent for Ms. Michelle and others, the Grant Group would have always been Sebastians! Annie, William stood up from his boss chair and walked over to Bonnie with concern in his eyes, is your stomach okay, I can take you to the hospital now. No, Bonnie refused coldly, its just a normal fetal movement, no need to make a fuss. Fetal movement? Williams gaze fell on Bonnies still-t belly, A little over three months, and its moving too? Of course it does, its just uterine cramps. Bonnie muddled through. The middle-aged women next to him did not know the truth, and when they saw Williams gaze fixed on Bonnie, they smiled and spoke, So young master William has be a father, congrattions! BrushC Ms. Michelles face then grimaced. But Williams eyes did not change and nodded to ept the blessings of the crowd, When the baby is born, I will treat you to a full moon drink. Thats great, well Before the middle-aged woman could finish, she was impatiently interrupted by Ms. Michelle, All right, thats it for today, juste to work tomorrow at 8:00 sharp. This is an eviction order. The middle-aged women passed each other a look, both wondering why Ms. Michelle was unhappy.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org With his tail between his legs, he slunk away. And Ms. Michelles eyes fell on Bonnies stomach, eyes gradually sinister. Chapter 834: Back to your real home Bonnie was startled and her back was instantly wet with cold sweat. Now that Sebastian is dead, Ms. Michelle has fewer and fewer reasons to ckmail her. Maybe the day they find they cant hold her, they will just do it and abort her baby. And looking at her now, she has obviously realized that some confused people will press this child on Williams head. William is a happy father, Ms. Michelle is a happy grandmother. But she doesnt have that intention of being a grandmother of the wrong kind. In order to keep the baby, Bonnie had to take the initiative. She lifted her otherwise less obvious pregnant belly and raised her polished jaw, I have forty percent of the shares in my hand, and you guys run the Grant Group, will I get a cut? The word shares was deliberately bitten extremely hard. It was a deliberate effort toremind Ms. Michelle.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Ms. Michelle really calmed down a few points and withdrew her eyes, a little reluctant and a little sarcastic, Arent you on my side, and you want a share of the dividend? Her precious son, even this wild child has admitted, Bonnie how can she dare to ask for any more dividends? Bonnie deliberately pierced her heart, Of course I have to, after all, I still have five other children to raise, I do not believe that we can cooperate with each other for life, I have to make ns for myself early. The mention of the other five children made Ms. Michelles mood a little more irritable. Because, in addition to her baby son recognizing this in her belly, the other five will also be recognized as nephews. Its obvious that these are all the bastards who have Aliyahs blood in their veins! Annie, William frowned and looked at Bonnie in front of him, you dont have to make any ns, the baby and you, I will take care of them for the rest of my life. As long as C As long as Bonnie is with him all the time! Bonnie avoided answering and changed the subject directly, When are we leaving, I want to get back to rest. Leave now. Ms. Michelle said. Several people then left the office and took the elevator to the garage on the negative floor. In the car, William sensed something was wrong, Wheres Elise? Bonnies expression was unperturbed and she didnt say anything. Ms. Michelle is pretending to be more open, probably go first, this girl always like to act alone, let her go, will not be lost. Hearing this, William stopped asking questions. Bonnie, on the other hand, had a touch of sarcasm under her eyes. I wish Elise could have heard that in person! Let Elise know what its like to be lied to and used by someone youve admired and respected for over a decade, and then abandoned! This is more painful than killing her with your own hands, right? The car started and drove out of the underground garage. Bonnie had been leaning against the window with her eyes closed, but kept feeling a little strange that the car was taking a curve. How can there be so many turns between the beach house and the Grant Group? She opened her eyes in confusion and realized that the car was actually driving in the opposite direction of the beach house. And this direction Bonnies eyes widened in surprise and questioned Ms. Michelle in the front row, Where are you taking the car? Go home. Ms. Michelle was sinct. Who are you kidding, Bonnie suddenly became agitated, this is not the way back to the beach house at all, where are you taking me anyway? How can a beach house be considered home? Since William has gone back to the Grant family, the Grant familythe Grant Residence is the real home. Ms. Michelle said leisurely. Chapter 835: You don’t have to pretend Hearing this, Bonnie was stunned. You want to live in the Grant Residence? No! Bonnie said no. Thats the Grant familys chassis, how can Ms. Michelle live there! I shouldnt have to ask your permission to make a decision. Ms. Michelles tone was cold and unaffected, If you dont think its appropriate for me to stay in the Grant Residence, I can also stay in the Sunshine Vi. After a pause, he turned his head sideways again and nced at Bonnie out of the corner of his eye, So you can be reunited with those five little brats, how about that? Bonnies fist clenched and finally unclenched feebly. She admits that Ms. Michelle sessfully threatened her. The Grant Residence is more secure than moving to the Sunshine Vi. And, as Ms. Michelle said, her opinion doesnt matter at all.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The car soon arrived at the Grant Residence. When they found out that Ms. Michelle was moving in, the housekeeper led a group of people to stand at the door to stop them, with a sad expression, This is Ms. Stewarts ce, it belongs to the Grant family, you dont deserve toe in! Now that the Grant family is in Williams hands, you guys can get out if you cant stand it, and Im too dirty for the people Aliyah used anyway! Ms. Michelle said. When they heard that they were going to be fired, those servants eyes started to waver. After all, you cant find a job like the Grant Residence out there that pays a lot of money for a lot of work! Forced to live under pressure, most people have hung their heads and made way for ane. Only the housekeeper and a few scattered servants are left holding on. Ms. Michelle was too stingy to even give a look, and turned her head directly to the group of servants, These people are fired, you guys, throw them all out! Okay Ms. Michelle! The wall-to-wall servants immediately took action and blew those servants out of the Grant Residence. When it was the housekeepers turn, Ms. Michelle changed her mind. You stay and continue to serve me. The butler, who was in his fifties, was so angry that his white hair shook in the wind and his shoulders shook violently as he spat viciously with red eyes toward Ms. Michelle. Im not going to serve you, just die trying! The butler cursed angrily. Ms. Michelle expression nd, not to serve can also be, but you are a housekeeper, should have signed abor contract, if you leave now, to pay for breach of contract, and now the Grant Residence changed hands, I still have to inventory things, you rush to run, is stolen? Mna, dont you bully people too much! The housekeeper was furious, You are too vicious! Your son is working in a foreign Fortune 500, right? In fact, my HT Company also has cooperation with thosepanies, do you want me to say hello and take good care of him? Ms. Michelle stretched out her hand and admired her red nails. The butler was defeated in the end. You have half an hour to gather yourself ande over to make me tea. Ms. Michelle tilted her head, like a proud peacock, and passed in front of the butler. The servants hooted and hollered, all following behind them. The butlers whole body lost its strength and fell straight to the ground, panting heavily. Are you okay? Bonnie didnt follow forward, but held out her hand toward the butler. The housekeeper, however, did not appreciate it at all and pped Bonnies hand away fiercely. You dont have to pretend, now that you and Mna are in cahoots, Ms. Stewart is dead and Mr. Grant is dead, you must be happy, right? Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Chapter 836: What is this thing Bonnie stared for a long time, finally withdrew her eyes, and also raised her steps into the vi. In the living room, a group of maids were standing respectfully in front of Ms. Michelle, talking in a ttering tone about what they were doing at the Grant Residence. The butler, on the other hand, stood alone beside him, his pale figure looking extraordinarily stubborn. All right. Ms. Michelle set her eyes on the butler, None of this interests me, Im still more curious about what Aliyah has saved up over the years in the Grant family, butler, where is her warehouse? I dont know! The butler said immediately with a strained neck. Ms. Michelle narrowed her beautiful, feminine eyes, Does your daughter-inw know, or is it your little grandson? You The housekeeper was powerless to fight back in the face of such a threat. Although indignant, he had to take Ms. Michelle to the basement warehouse. Bonnie went along with it. After all, its just an act. Ms. Michelle has to spit out as much as she takes now as she spits outter. But only if she knew exactly what Ms. Michelle had taken. The warehouse is located in a basementpartment, blocked by a wine cab and still has a 50 cm thick iron coded door. The butler then went up to enter the password. You say the password and Ill open it. Ms. Michelle had a light in her eyes and already had something to look forward to. The housekeeper gritted her teeth and gave the password to Ms. Michelle anyway. 0906. Its Sebastians birthday. She does love her son, Ms. Michelle tsked and curled her eyes with a smile, by now they should have been reunited down there, or better yet, so they can continue to love their son. Speaking of which, Aliyah should thank her for that. After all, that way Aliyah wont be alone down there. Are you going to open it or not? The housekeeper listened to these words and only felt the sting, impatiently urging. Ms. Michelle was upset, Is this how you treat your master? I am working for the Grant family, not sold to the Grant family, every day at five oclock I will be off work, now four thirty, I rush you also for your good. The butler disliked back. Although the pinched dead center, but the tough ce, he is still dead not to back down. Ms. Michelle also knows not to push too hard. Aliyah and Sebastian are dead, and many of the codes in the Grant Residence are known only to the housekeeper. The dog will jump over the wall in a hurry. She withdrew her eyes and entered the code to open the door of the warehouse. Just push open the door, inside the sensor lights immediately lit up, therge warehouse illuminated as daylight, all kinds of jewelry in the bright light, simply dazzling. Even if Ms. Michelle has seen a lot of treasure in the hands of pirates, but when seeing this scene in front of him, it is still very shocked. After the shock, it was full of anger. They should have belonged to her a long time ago! If Aliyah hadnt stirred the pot, it would have been her who married into the Grant family, enjoyed it all, and had all these treasures! But it doesnt matter, although its a littlete, but now the Grant family is still all hers! Ms. Michelle thought, and reached out her hand, intending to touch the ss disy case closest to her.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org . But when the hand was ced on it, the face suddenly became iron blue. She lifted her head and went to look at another disy case. Followed by a third and a fourth. Like a headless fly, she wandered around the warehouse and then returned to the housekeeper, hysterical, What is this?! Chapter 837: a thousand defenses can not be prevented ah Ms. Michelle questioned angrily, pointing her finger at the nearby disy case. On the disy case, there is only one fingerprint lock and there is a shredder inside, just above the jewelry. This is for theft prevention. Once someone does not force open the disy case through the fingerprint lock, the crusher will automatically work and then crush the jewelry! A fish-out-of-water approach to burry, so to speak. It also means that Ms. Michelle wont be able to get the jewelry. At least it cant be gotten intact. As you can see, this is an anti-theft device prepared by Ms. Stewart. The butlers tone was t, The fingerprints were hers, but shes dead and cremated now. That is, no one can open these disy cases anymore. Who are you kidding! Ms. Michelle didnt believe it, How could she do something so stupid. The butler shrugged his shoulders, At first nce it looks stupid, but its actually quite clever, after all, its not just a defense against you. Ms. Michelle was so angry that she threw a huge tantrum. Gritted teeth indignant iparable, sprouted terrible thoughts, OK, do not let me take these is it, then everyone do not take good! With that, he was ready to go and forcibly pry open the disy case. The butler didnt stop, but just reminded her, These jewels areworked records with the jewelry house, if they are destroyed on this side, they will be made public on the other side, you should know what this means, right? Ms. Michelles outstretched hand froze in mid-air. Of course she knows what that means! This meant that every time a piece of jewelry was damaged, it was announced to Willisto and the world how much the Grant familys fortune had been diminished. Especially at a critical time when William had just ascended to the throne, any loss of property by the Grant family would have caused an uproar. Its not worth it to do this kind of thing to get angry with Aliyah now! But at the same time, Ms. Michelle got it. Why did the housekeeper tell her the password so easily just now, without worrying about her sneaking over to open the door and get the jewelry herself? Because he guessed all this long ago! Youre a good dog for Aliyah! Ms. Michelle gritted her teeth. The butlers expression remained unassuming as he reminded Ms. Michelle, If Im just a dog in your eyes, then you need to be careful, if its a dog, it bites, so watch out! After saying this, the butler lifted his hand and nced at his watch. Its almost five oclock, Im almost off duty, do you have anywhere else to go, in fact I remember there are two diamond nes in Ms. Stewarts study safe, if you want them, Ill take you to get them! The tone was as if he was sending out callers. You can leave now, Ms. Michelle was angry enough at this point that she really didnt want to talk to the housekeeper anymore, You cane back in the morning. She didnt believe it, such a big the Grant Residence, she couldnt find anything of value! The butler immediately turned around and left in a crisp, clean manner. Ms. Michelle was also angry enough to go back to the living room of the vi with her temples popping. It was hard to slow down before I remembered that someone was missing. Wheres William? She asked the maid. The maid recalled carefully and then replied respectfully, It seems that he went upstairs to the room where Mr. Grant used to live. When Bonnie heard this, her heart jumped and she hurriedly trotted upstairs. She was so focused on Ms. Michelle that she forgot that William also came with her to the Grant Residence. How long has he been in Sebastians room? What did he do in there?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 838: Sebastian’s Secret Bonnie rushed up the stairs, exhausted and gasping for breath, and her belly was vaguely tight. She rested her hand slightly and walked quickly into the bedroom. A quick nce reveals William standing at the table. In his hand, he also held a photo album, has turned to the bottom, it is clear that he has read a lot. Dont touch his stuff. Bonnie stepped forward and tried to grab the photo album. William fiercely raised the album, Zhan ck eyes with a fewplex, low tone of dissatisfaction, This is all the photos of you and him together. What? Bonnie didnt respond, I dont have any pictures with him. Other than the one taken during the kindergarten interview, Bonnie doesnt really remember any other photos. But William says the album is full of pictures of her and Sebastian. Show me! Bonnie held out her hand toward him. William hesitated, but handed the album to Bonnie. The album with more than 100 pages was so heavy that Bonnie needed to drag it with two hands to keep it from falling on the floor. Taking a deep breath to open it, you are stunned by the sight before you. Its really all about her and Sebastians coboration, just across a big time span. From when she was a few years old, to when she graduated from college. And many of them are cropped out of the group photo. Even the two people were not originally next to each other, it was Sebastian who cut out the portraits and pasted them together individually. Each page, made with extra care. Bonnies eyes are gradually reddening, and crystal tears are welling up in her eyes. With that, he hurriedly raised his hands to dry them. She couldnt let the tears fall on them, they would blur the picture. And by the time she tried to look more closely, William jerked the album away.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Give it back to me! Bonnie hurriedly spoke up. He is dead, it is useless to keep this kind of photo pressed. William wrinkled up his handsome sword eyebrows, and his tone was irritated. Bonnie gave him a look, Its the death that makes the photo precious, its the photo he left me, something that proves his existence, so it has to be kept well. William gazed at Bonnie. A long time ago, only to whisper, Its okay to give it to you, then you go with me tomorrow to take pictures. Why would I want to take a picture with you? Bonnie refused. Williams tone was insistent, If you take pictures with me, Ill give you back the album. Bonnie agreed without saying a word. But there are additional conditions. That is William can never set foot in this room again! Yes. William agreed. He did what he said he would do and literally stepped away and walked towards the outside. Bonnie also hurriedly received the photo album to the bottom of the cab and left the room after hiding it well. She asked the maid for the key and locked the door to the room. After the work is done, its almost time to eat. The servants cooked three times as many meals as usual to please this new master, and used the best ingredients, filling the two-meter long table to the brim. That look is almost catching up with the emperors full banquet. Ms. Michelle is also quite satisfied. She turned to the maid and asked, What is Aliyahs favorite dish normally? The maid stumbled for a moment, unable to figure out what Ms. Michelle was thinking, and stammered, This dish. Ms. Michelle winked her elegant and charming eyes, Take it out to the beggars, this dish is out of ss, and only beggars like to eat. Chapter 839: You are aggrieved The maid immediately did as she was told. When she came back again, she was a little wet, Ms. Michelle, theres a person called Elise outside, she insisted on entering Hey, why did youe in by yourself! Before the words were out of her mouth, Elise had already appeared in the foyer. The maid had just a little water stain on her body, while she was soaked throughout and water was still dripping down at the hem of her dress. The original white shirt became transparent after wetting, clinging to the body, revealing under or bruises or purple marks. Its as if youve just had an exciting bem. Ms. Michelle, boss. Elises lips were pale and ghostly like a ghost. When William saw her appearance, he wrinkled his brow, Why did you get like that, someone bullied you? Next to her, Ms. Michelle also spoke up, Elise, I thought you were back at the beach house, are you okay,e over here and let me take a look. Hearing this, Elise really opened her legs and walked up to Ms. Michelle. I want to talk to you. She said. Without a moments hesitation, Ms. Michelle said yes. She leads Elise to the upstairs study, which used to be Aliyahs study. The study is decorated with baroque style, retro and gorgeous, extravagant and very extravagant, even the pull handle on the cab, is also selected to create the best citrine. Ms. Michelle reached up and touched it as if to cover all the traces of Aliyah that remained on it. The face was one of concern, Elise, whats going on? Annie stole the drugs from somewhere and tried to backstab me, but luckily I was smart enough to dodge it. Elise said. What kind of medicine? Ms. Michelle asked afterwards. Bedtime drugs that can send people into a frenzy. Elise replied. Hearing this, Ms. Michelles face suddenly changed. Hold on. She took out her phone and dialed a number out, Check the nightstand drawer for me, the third one, yes. The person on the other end of the phone said something and Ms. Michelles face went straight to gloomy, Okay, I get it. She hung up the phone with a stony expression. It was only after a long time that he let out a long sigh, Elise, if you want to me me for this matter, me me! I dont really understand. Elise replied. Ms. Michelle then spoke, I just had someone verify that the medicine in my cab is missing, Annie is holding it, and it should be this medicine. So, did you give her this medicine? Elises voice had begun to tremble. Ms. Michelle denied it. She stepped forward and reached out and gently wrapped her hand around Elises cold shoulder, Silly child, how could I do such a thing, in my heart you are a very important being, of course I would not use that kind of medicine to harm you. But Elises heart had gonepletely cold.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Indeed, it wasnt Ms. Michelle that did her in. She simply let Bonnie do it. Im not being bullied, Elise looked up, her clear almond eyes held ast struggle and expectation, Ms. Michelle, do you believe me? As long as Ms. Michelle says she believes it, then she can pretend its not happening. You can even put all the fault on Bonnie and assume that she is sowing discord. As long as Ms. Michelle believes it is enough! Youre aggravated, Ms. Michelle said, go take a hot bath and get some rest, and Ill find a way to punish Annie. Chapter 840: Purpose Achieved Instantly, Elises heart sank to the bottom. That statement implies that Ms. Michelle doesnt believe shes still innocent. Its also true that Ms. Michelle must know better than anyone else just how strong the medicine she sent out with her own hands is. Plus Bonnie hates her to the bone, with the drugs and the opportunity, how could she not do it? Who would believe that Bonnie just locked her in the elevator control room on the rooftop and left her frantic and hysterical? Whether it is innocent or not, it does not matter anymore. Anyway, she has disqualified herself from being a daughter-inw in Ms. Michelles eyes. And it was all done by Ms. Michelle herself! Elise bowed her head in pain, remembering the morning at the beach house when Ms. Michelle had imed under her breath that she would protect her. She left the study like a puppet on a string, lost in thought. On the second floor corridor, Bonnie was waiting for her. Come to see meugh? Elise questioned, her voice hoarse. Bonnie looked down and draped therge towel she was holding over Elises shoulders, I dide to see the joke, but its pretty sad when you think about it. Whats so pathetic about me! Elise tilted her head defiantly, still talking tough, You dont even know what Ms. Michelle and I said, so dont specte on our rtionship. Im not specting. Bonnie replied, her eyes burning, I feel sorry for you because youve been so wet to the Grant Residence for almost half an hour, and the first person to give you a bath towel is actually me, the person you hate so much. And Ms. Michelle in the study, the mouth said that they cared about her, but did not ask her a word, cold or not, difficult or sad Thest straw came with a heavy weight on Elises body. She viciously threw the bath towel on the floor, Isnt that what youre after, Annie, stop pretending, I wont believe you! Throwing that down, she left. Bonnie looked at her back and gave a meaningful smile. Whether Elise believes her or not, the purpose of this sowing discord has been achieved. After that Ms. Michelle wanted Elise to work for her without hesitation and reservation as before, obviously it was impossible. Sadness and disappointment will turn into a thorn in Elises heart, can not be pulled out, and over time let the wound septic, into a bloody red vile hole. As soon as Elise stops doing her best for Ms. Michelle, Bonnie will be able to get more information and then work with Sebastian to take care of the group. Bonnie is in a good mood as she has achieved her goal. She went to sleep in the room next to Sebastians. The door was purposely unlocked before going to bed, lest someone might break in. This night, however, was peaceful and no one came to disturb her. Bonnie slept well. The next morning when Igot up and went downstairs, I saw William in his suit. From the back, it really looks like Sebastian. Bonnie had just woken up and her brain was still a little unclear, and she almost blurted out the word Sebastian. The words came out of his mouth and he swallowed them back.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Its not Sebastian, its William, who she hates with a passion! Her eyes grew cold. But William turned his head, but as if he was unaware of it, he extended his hand towards Bonnie, Youre up, so lets get going. Where to? Bonnie asked him warily. Photo shoot! William replied, with a hint of anticipation in his tone, We agreed yesterday. Chapter 841: This is how you repay me? Bonnie remembered. She did promise Williamyesterday, in order to get back the album that Sebastian had treasured. But it does not say that is today to shoot ah! And to be honest, Bonnie was repulsed by the contact with William. Dont you have to go to the office, you just took the position of president of the Grant Group and youre skipping work on your first day on the job? Bonnie found a way to refuse. But William was adamant, the Grant Group is out of my hands for now, so many obstacles that my mother will have to tackle for days. After a pause, he looked at Bonnie again, Are you trying to renege on your debt? Bonnie: She does want to, but what if she admits it and William goes and destroys the album? After all, even if the door of the room is locked, William has a hundred ways to get in if he wants to. She wasnt going to test Williams boundaries. Its not just a photo shoot, shoot it! Bonnie originally thought that William was just taking himself to the studio and taking a few pictures, but he took himself to the nursery first. A dozen studio staff were already waiting. As soon as Bonnie got out of the car, she was surrounded by Erika and started to change her clothes and makeup for styling. She was dressed up like a little kid. That head William also changed into the infantile iparable backstrap jeans. Okay, two people squat down, look at the camera, than a V, the photographer said loudly, holding up the camera. Bonnie cooperated and did as she was told, just wanting to get it over with and get out. But after shooting kindergarten, there are elementary school, junior high school, high school, and finally even more moved to college, the costumes are also changing ording to this timeline. Bonnie is not stupid and finally got it. You dont have to do that, its pointless. Bonnie reminded coldly, Even if you shoot more, its all fake. William was not involved in those times for her, thats a fact. How to cover up, that is the truth. William was silent for a moment, or hooked up the corners of his scarlet lips, Fake Ill shoot too. Bonnie looked at William in surprise, not quite understanding. William, on the other hand, seemed to read her mind and said softly, Its like the moon, its so bright, theres no use in being bright, but theres no use in it being bright anyway.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. At least, bright it is the bright moon, not bright, there is nothing. Why do you have to be so insistent, Bonnie looked at William in confusion, when you clearly have better options, like, say, Elise . At this time, Bonnie would like to push Elise to him. But William refused without hesitation, It can only be you. Why? Bonnie pursued. Youre the first person to give me something, without me giving anything. William replied. It was Britains coldest winter, and he fled in haste from Ms. Michelles custody, living on the streets, dirty, unattended, and even walking around. Only Bonnie stopped by, gave him something to eat, and arranged a ce for him to stay. Later, Bonnie also introduced him to the construction site to y odd jobs, for him to be deducted from the dozens of wages, in the construction site with a red face and the foreman argued. In doing all this, Bonnie has never asked for anything in return. You are different from anyone Ive ever met, so it can only be you. William Zhans ck eyes shone with light, word by word, extraordinarily serious said. So, after all Ive given, all youve given me in return is to break up my family? Bonnie asked back with a cold smile. Chapter 842: At least this way you are very gentle Bonnies gaze was questioning, and her fair cheeks were red with anger. If thats how you want to read it, I cant exin it. Williams eyes dropped and his eyes went a few shades of gray. There was a half-minute silence before he said softly, But you should know very well that if I hadnt protected you like this, you wouldnt be standing here, taking pictures with me, confronting me in anger. A word that quenched the anger in Bonnies heart. She took a deep breath and calmed down. Yes, William is right. If he hadnt liked himself, Ms. Michelle would never have treated her so favorably. But thats no reason for her to be grateful to William. After all, the reason she became a captive of Ms. Michelles preferential treatment was also because of William! Bonnie chose to skip this topic. When can we finish filming, Im hot and want to go back to rest. She said. William then followed her words down the line, Soon, after this set of college photos, and wedding photos, it will be over. Wedding photos? Bonnie blushed even redder than she had earlier. You should remember very well that I am your half-brothers wife, and by calction, you should call me sister-inw. She reminded. Wedding photos with William, what the hell! I know, but hes dead. Willisto thew that a sister-inw whose husband died cant remarry her own brother? William asked. Bonnie was speechless. She was well aware that William could not listen to anything right now. Just shoot it, there is Ms. Michelle on top to stop, these photos will not be circted. After taking all the photos back to the Grant Residence, it was already 5pm. Bonnie was so hungry that her stomach rumbled and she almost passed out from low blood sugar. Just in time to see the maiding out of the kitchen with birds nest, he immediately stopped it, Who is it for? Its for Ms. Michelle. The maid replied. Just right! The maids are so happy with Ms. Michelle that they use the best ingredients and take extra care when cooking. So eat it with extra peace of mind. Bonnie thought, directly to snatch up, a big mouthful of food up. The maid was furious, What are you doing? This is for Ms. Michelle, who are you to eat it, you give it back to me! Its okay to give it to you, but Ive already eaten it, and if you serve it up again, are you sure Ms. Michelle wont get you in trouble? Bonnie asked slowly and methodically. Maid: The face is green with anger by Bonnie! But just let it go, and can not swallow this breath ah. Just redo it for my mother, and when asked, say I gave it to Annie. William said as he walked out. With the young owner speaking up, the maids then gave up. Bonnie didnt raise her head and continued to eat birds nest. The whole bowl of birds nest down, finally came to life. She wiped her mouth and stood up, intending to go upstairs to her room to rest. William, however, seemed to follow her like a shadow. When she reached the door of the room, Bonnie finally couldnt stand it anymore and turned her head to look at William, gritting her teeth, What the hell do you want? Ill watch you sleep and leave. William replied, Nothing.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org I dont have a fetish for being watched to sleep. Bonnie refused. William still wouldnt, But I want to watch you, after all, only when youre asleep, youll seem a little more gentle with me, not icy cold. Chapter 843: Damon Visits Bonnie: She reminded William, It was only because I was asleep, and people unconsciously let their guard down when theyre asleep, not that theyre being gentle with you alone. That doesnt matter. William didnt mind, Its enough that I feel it in my heart. No matter what, William had to follow Bonnie into the house. As the stalemate was going on, an angry and childish voice came from not far away, Donte near my mommy! With that, there was a snap. Williams handsome brow furrowed momentarily. Looking down, the back of his left hand was hit by a stone and quickly became red and swollen.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . And the little one is stomping and thumping to Bonnie, opening his arms and trying hard to protect Bonnie. Damon? said Bonnie, stunned, What are you doing over here? As soon as the words left his mouth, a maid rushed up from downstairs, panting and cursing at Damon, How dare you climb through the dog hole ande in, see if I dont kill you,e here! With that, he tried toe over and grab Damons ear. Bonnies eyes suddenly ruthless, like two ice knives, stabbed at the servant, If you dare to touch her, Ill get you killed first! That look was so fierce that the maid couldnt help but shiver, and her voice stuttered, Yes it was Ms. Michelle who said that if anyone unimportantes into the Grant Residence, they are to be killed. And this Damon, isnt he the irrelevant one? Bonnie cant say that Damon is her own son at this time either. I can only say with a stern face, This is my godson, essentially no different from my own son, this can be called irrelevant? But this is Ms. Michelles mansion , the maid was still muttering. Bonnie couldnt stand it any longer and went straight to the maid and gave her a p with her hand. The sound of the p was crisp and loud, the force was so great that the maid was hit off the head and Bonnies own palm was tingling. This is the Grant Residence of the Grant family! It belongs to the Grant family, and I am the daughter-inw of the Grant family, and my son is here, and you dare to get killed? Bonnie said coldly. The maid was stunned, No dare not. Dont dare and get lost! Bonnie said angrily. The maid then rolled and ran downstairs. Bonnie bent down and stroked Damons head, gently reassuring, Its okay Damon, with Mommy around, no one will bully you. Mommy, woo woo woo. Damon, however, cried out straight away. Whats wrong, are you being bullied by something, tell Mommy. Bonnie coaxed. Damon huffed and puffed, his teary eyes blurred as he looked at Bonnie, Grandpa Butler went to the Sunshine Vi yesterday and said you were staying at the Grant Residence with these bad people and said you stole Grandmas ce, I dont believe it, Mommy, youre not a bad person, are you? Mommy is not a bad person, and Mommy will be good to you for the rest of your life. Bonnie coaxed him. Thene back to the Sunshine Vi with me, I miss you, you dont want to live with these bad people! Damon said again. Bonnie was helpless, Mommy cant go back for the time being, be a good girl, if you dont cry, Mommy will take you outside to sit on the swing, okay? When he heard that he could sit on the swing, Damon gradually stopped his tears. He clutched Bonnies fingertips tightly and together they went downstairs to the garden swings. Bonnie pushed Damon on the swing behind her, gently reassuring him on the side. Damon, on the other hand, looked around to make sure no one was around before he quickly stated the real purpose of his trip. Chapter 844: The thief Thats right, the reason Damon came to the Grant Residence was actually to deliver a message to Bonnie. This was a decision made by Rupert and others after much deliberation. It is most appropriate to use a small child as a cover. Plus Damon is now nominally just Bonnies godson, he doesnt involve deep feelings for Sebastian, so even if he still has dealings with Bonnie, it wouldnt be too surprising. the Porter Group, Damon said sinctly, saying only those four words. Then, it was like an ordinary child again, started swinging. Bonnies mind was set off in a frenzy. Thispany, she had never heard of. But Damon made a point ofing over to deliver the letter. This means that thispany is rted to Sebastian! Bonnie has a feeling that she will see Sebastian soon. Thinking about this, Bonnies eyes could not help but redden. Mommy, youre having a bad time here too arent you, so lets go back, I want you to read me a bedtime story. As she was thinking, Damon put his arms around her and said in a milky voice. Those amethyst eyes were filled with tears and looked more pitiful than anyone else. It would be a lie to say that it is not heartbreaking. Bonnie reached out and lovingly stroked his head, and then out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Ms. Michelle walking this way. Not only did she see it, Damon saw it too. His small body instantly tensed up, and even his breathing sharpened a few points. Obviously very scared of Ms. Michelle. It was a subconscious instruction given by his brain to stay away from the people who had hurt him. Okay, Mommy will see you out, and donte over again if you have nothing to do, okay? With that, he was about to take Damon away. But its toote. Ms. Michelle hase to the front. Damons little face instantly white, trying to grit his teeth to not tremble and dodge, but the little body is still tense. Be as scared as you want to be. Bonnie immediately shielded him behind herself. Whats this little thing doing here again? Ms. Michelle walked up to him with an extraordinarily unpleasant tone. He came to see me, Bonnie replied calmly, He knew we were moving to the Grant Residence, so he talked me into following him out. Heh Ms. Michelle sneered, Not too old, but not too capable, and you still want to snatch people from my hands? Mommy originally belonged to me. Damon stammered. What belongs to you, shes mine now, ask her if shell go with you? Ms. Michelle said. Damon clenched his little fist, but couldnt get a word out. Cant say it, and cant say it. Otherwise what if mommy is in danger here? Besides, he was really scared of Ms. Michelle and wanted to leave so badly. Ill walk him out. Bonnie said, and led Damon out the door. Only after dropping Damon off at the cab did she turn back. At first nce, Ms. Michelle was actually still standing in the garden. After thinking about it, Bonnie walked over and spoke, I talked to Damon and he wonte over unannounced in the future. No trade cane over either, Ms. Michelle corrected, I dont like this little thing, dont let him hang around in front of my eyes.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Bonnie tries, Why? Its just a five year old kid, whats there to be afraid of. He reminds me of a thief. Ms. Michelle gritted her teeth. Ms. Michelle gritted her teeth, If it wasnt for that thief, I could have taken down the Grant family years earlier! Chapter 845: Let’s Get Married! Ms. Michelle did not know that Damon was Natan. Not to mention that Bonnie already knew that she was the one who hurt Natan back then. Her seemingly perfunctory answer made the doubts in Bonnies mind instantly clear. Sure enough! When Ms. Michelle chose toe in the fire to a civet, it was because Damon had what she wanted in his hands. She wanted to force Damon to take this out, so she abducted Damon. Who knew that Damon escapedter. And from what Ms. Michelle just said, this thing is obviously not recovered. That thief, what did he steal from you? Bonnie asked in a seemingly careless manner. But Ms. Michelle doesnt fall for it. She lowered her eyes, her charming and enchanting eyes were full of indifference, and her voice floated full of frost, You dont need to know this, just stay well by Williams side. Bonnie couldnt force the question, lest Ms. Michelle be suspicious. I had to change the subject, Im doing as Im told, even he asked me to take wedding photos today, I agreed without saying a word. What?! Ms. Michelles face, however, looked a bit ugly. Her own son went to a wedding photo shoot, and she didnt know about it? And, who gave him permission to take wedding photos with Bonnie! Do you really want to marry Bonnie? Ms. Michelle is furious and goes after William. Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief and sat on the swing, thinking about what Ms. Michelle said about the thief. She is curious as to what Damon stole from Ms. Michelle that could influence her to return to the Grant family for revenge. If we find that thing now, wont we be able to take down Ms. Michelle directly? But Damon has lost his memory, and I dont know how to remember For a moment, Bonnies thoughts were overwhelming. After sitting on the garden swing until dark, Bonnie went back to the cottage. It was quiet all around, as if no one lived there. Bonnie didnt care, went to the kitchen to find something to eat and went back to her room. The room was not lit, she walked in and saw the man sitting on the sofa, a tall, upright figure, shrouded in darkness, could not really see. But who else but William could sit in her room in the Grant Residence like that? Snapping- Bonnie turned the light on. The orange light scrambled into all corners of the room, a bit harsh, so William couldnt help but squint his narrow eyes slightly. Bonnie, on the other hand, noticed that his otherwise handsome face had a few more clearly visible fingerprints. Apparently it was Ms. Michelle who fanned it. It seems that because of this set of wedding photos, there was a big argument between mother and son. But, Bonnie wasnt interested. If you like the room, then Ill let you have it. Bonnie said, and was ready to go to the bathroom to get her toiletries and leave. Annie, William spoke hoarsely, are you that unwilling to leave a picture with me? Even went so far as to tell Ms. Michelle so that she could destroy the photos. Theres nothing I want or dont want, its really Ms. Michelle who doesnt want you to leave a picture, Bonnie began to shrug it off. She agreed to it. William spoke, All those pictures can stay, and your wedding to me, she agreed to it. Bonnie was stunned, When did I say I wanted to marry you?Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. And a wedding? Its crazy! You and Sebastian have been preparing for a wedding for so long that it would be a shame to cancel it now, so I told her to rece the groom with me and well get married. William said. Chapter 846: How about a chat? Bonnie was inwardly appalled and her eyes looked angrily at William, Youre dreaming! Why should she and Sebastian give up their borate wedding to William? And still let William so that he can marry himself. Even if Sebastian dies and Im not divorced, Im still your sister-inw. Bonnie reminds, Break it off, Im not marrying you. No you dont get to choose. William replied. He raised his head and looked at Bonnie in front of him, his tone became steeply cold, I thought about it, if taking wedding photos with you will be opposed, then why not take one step, its all opposition, I dont care how drastic the opposition is. Just like todays p, taking one is also taking, taking two is also taking. Bonnies mind was in turmoil. She didnt expect William to be so tough all of a sudden, and to go crazy and want a wedding. But there was nothing she could do about it at the time. After all, not saying a word would be tacit approval for William to make those wedding photos public. Arent you afraid that this will affect the Grant Groups share price? Bonnie clenched her teeth and said in a deep voice. William shrugged his shoulders, I have my own beatings, so you dont have to worry about it. Dropping these words, William left the room. Bonnie was left standing in ce, her palms covered in fine cold sweat. What to do? There is absolutely no way she could have a wedding with William and still say the words I do to him at the wedding venue that Sebastian prepared for her. Absolutely not! After pacing back and forth in the room several times, Bonnie finally came up with someone. She gathered herself, went downstairs, and went straight to the gardens other house. Once the residence of Charles, the house is now owned by Elise. Bonnie walks in just in time to see Elise sitting on the couch, looking distracted.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Youre still sad and upset? Bonnie asked softly as she walked up. When Elise heard the voice, she immediately looked up, her tone icy cold, Whats it to you, what, are you going toe over and see how miserable I am? You are indeed quite miserable. Bonnie nodded, After such a big incident, it turned out that there wasnt even a proper apology. Elises eyes got a little colder, The person who should apologize the most is you! If Bonnie hadnt directed that scene, how would she have gotten to this point? Now she cant hold her head up in front of everyone! When she came home like that, everyone thought she was being bullied and looked at her with pity and sympathy in their eyes. And she cant take the test report done at the hospital and go exin to everyone that she wasnt touched. This bad breath can not swallow spit, long stuck in the mouth of the throat, suffocating Elise are going crazy. And this time, Bonnie actually dare toe! If you dont want two dead bodies, get out of here right now. Elise warned, Or Ill do something crazy, I cant guarantee it. Id like to talk to you alone. Bonnie spoke. Elise wrinkled her furrowed eyebrows, Do you not understand humannguage, or do you really want to die? I want you to talk. Bonnie repeated, After the chat, Ill leave right away. Elise hesitated for a moment and agreed. She stood up, Come with me to my room upstairs. No, lets go to the mall. Bonnie said, I havent shopped in a while, and with my belly on the way, I need to buy a little maternity clothes. Chapter 847: What’s on your mind, I’m also Elise almostughed when she heard this. Is this what Bonnie calls wanting to talk? Youre treating me like an ATM! She questioned. Bonnie shrugged nomittally, Yes and no, were going to talk anyway, so why not take this time to go out for a spin, its still clean out there and no one will know what were talking about. After a pause, seeing that Elise was still hesitating, she spoke again, What, are you worried Ill do it to you again? Bonnie spread her hands and pulled out the pockets on her clothes to show, I dont have anything on me, besides, that kind of medicine is very rare, ah, I can steal once, can also steal a second time? Go wait by the door while I get the car. Elise finally agreed. Soon, Bonnie and Elise went to the mall together. Bonnie jumped into the mother and baby store without blinking an eye, picking out the expensive ones to buy. It doesnt matter, shes not the one paying for it anyway. Elise was not stingy at all and took out her card directly for the shopper to swipe. And after buying maternity clothes, Bonnie went to the next luxury store to buy t shoes, and by the way, chose tworge tote bags, nning to be a baby mama bag when the timees. After a round of shopping, Bonnie is not tired, Elise is a little impatient. Dont you want to talk to me, talk instead! William said that he wanted to have a wedding with me. Bonnie opened her mouth leisurely. Elise was bbergasted for a moment, then her eyes got red and her fists clenched, So, is that what you want to talk to me about? Trying to show off with me, huh? Her heart Bonnie wanted to marry the boss, now think she was defiled not only, but also turn around to marry Bonnie, this woman pregnant with someone elses child! Elise thinks its really not fair! It was as if God was deliberately targeting her, nothing good coulde her way! I dont want to marry him, my heart is only for Sebastian, so I need you to help me. Bonnie said. She lifted her head and her clear almond eyes burned with light, In return, Ill let you marry William, how about that? I dont care for your repayment! Elise wasnt convinced, Ill marry the boss, on my own terms! Whats your way? Bonnie asked her, Kill me, or keep working for Ms. Michelle and when shes in a better mood, shell shove you down Williams throat? The former will make William extremely disgusted with Elise and will never marry her again in his life.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Thetter thetter well. Bonnie narrowed her eyes slightly and asked Elise , Do you still trust Ms. Michelles promises now? Elise : Although she did not speak, the pain under her eyes had betrayed her. That blow alone was enough to destroy all of Elises trust in Ms. Michelle! Are you really going to let me marry my boss? Elise asked, You wont let me trust Ms. Michelle, so what makes me trust you? Because I sincerely want you to marry William, not for your happiness, but for my own, and I can only get out of it if he marries you. Bonnie answered very honestly. When dealing with Elise, there is no need to beat around the bush. It is very appropriate for us to work together to get what we need. But Sebastian is dead, and youre waiting to be widowed if you dont marry the boss? Elise doesnt understand. Bonnie asked her rhetorically, So if William were to die today, would you remarry, to someone who, deliberately, approached you and even disguised himself to look like William. You dont have to tell me the answer to whats on your mind, whats on my mind. Chapter 848: I have conditions After a full three hours at the mall, Bonnie and Elise left with a full house. But, the two were still unpleasant. At the entrance of the Grant Residence, Bonnie was shoved out of the car, and Elise drove herself into the garage, leaving a cloud of ck exhaust spreading out in front of Bonnies eyes. Bonnie was choked to tears, but carrying a pile of things, but also inconvenient to dodge. Half a day, the tail gas are almost sucked, before walking to the iron gate around the branch with the help of the doorman to carry those things in. When I got to the living room, Ms. Michelle was having tea in the living room. When he saw her walk in with a big bag, he raised his eyebrows and asked, You and Elise went out, just to buy something? When she heard this, Bonnie quickly realized that Ms. Michelle was waiting for her! Yes, after all, she hurt Elise before, but now the two can go out in peace, Ms. Michelle does not suspect is also very difficult. Bonnie was prepared for this and admitted very frankly, Yes, and I also let Elise bleed a lot, these add up to more than 100, 000! A hundred thousand or so is not a lot of money for Elise. To put it bluntly, if she is in a good mood, go out and send beggars, may be more than this figure! But Ms. Michelle is very clear, Elise this person only to their own cherished care for people to give, like Bonnie, these two conditions are not involved. Why does she get to spend Elises money? What kind of deal did you make? Ms. Michelle asked. Bonnie pursed her lips and smiled lightly, her palm-sized face was like a spring breeze, It really is Ms. Michelle, nothing can be hidden from you. So, what exactly is the deal? Ms. Michelle asked again. She bought me something to please me and asked me toe and exin to you clearly that she really wasnt touched by a man that day, and I hope you dont misunderstand her. Bonnie said. After a pause, and a very helpless sigh, originally I wanted to tell you in a more subtle way, but you asked, I will say it directly, that day I sent people, indeed did not touch her, mainly because that group of people are too wimpy, listen to Elise said to get them killed, they do not dare to approach. Thats it? Ms. Michelle wrinkled her brow, not quite convinced. This is a small matter, so Elise to please send Bonnie? And Bonnie reminds, For you, its a small thing, but for her, its a big life event. Ms. Michelle was silent.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Half a dayter, hegot up from the sofa and went to look for Elise in another restaurant. Bonnie, on the other hand, was happy with herself and greeted two maids to help her carry her things upstairs to her room and then packed them one by one into the cupboard. The next day, Bonnie chose a light blue maternity dress to wear. But because her belly is not yet pregnant, so even if she wears a wide maternity dress, others will only look and think she is wearing casual clothes. Packed up, Bonnie went downstairs. William and Ms. Michelle are talking downstairs. When he saw hering down, he urged, Hurry up and eat breakfast, we have to leave for the office afterwards. Why, is there something I can do for you today? Bonnie asked. As the majority shareholder of thepany, you should of course be present today when William officially takes office. Ms. Michelle said. Bonnie, however, stood still, Since Im the majority shareholder, I can make demands too, right? What do you want? Ms. Michelle asked. Bonnie then said, Im going to work for the Grant Group, give me an easier position, but with a higher sry! Chapter 849: Do two off five, monthly salary of 60,000! Hearing these words, Williams eyebrows instantly tightened. What are you doing at work, our wedding ising up soon, you should stay at the Grant Residence and get ready. Bonnie stems her head, Its still up in the air whether the wedding will happen or not, and besides, I need the money. When ites to money, Bonnies expression bes naked, I do have forty percent of the shares in my hand, but when your HT Company merges over and you transfer all your business to that end, the Grant Groups shares wont be worth that much. And, even if its not worth it, I cant sell it to you, or youll take it away at a low price and turn your head to really dominate the Grant Group. This is equivalent to the fact that I may lose money with my shares in hand, but once I sell them, it is an absolute loss of money. If Im going to lose money no matter what, of course I have to find a way back for myself and for my few kids, so I need money! Bonnies words were blunt and honest as she looked at Ms. Michelle, I dont suppose you expect me to believe that youll be kind to me for the rest of my life and to my children at the same time? Ms. Michelle smiled, Okay, you want a job, right? Ill give you one. 30, 000 a month. Sixty thousand! Bonnie raised her bid, I have six kids, and its at least 10, 000 per person. Sixty thousand dors, this has caught up with the department managers sry. What Bonnie asked for, however, was an idle position. Dont work, but still get paid more. How much do you need, Ill give it to you! William wrinkled up his handsome sword eyebrows and pulled out his checkbook straight away. All this money was given from your hands, the bank can trace it back, and if you want me to spit it out, theres nothing I can do about it, so I dont want it. Bonnie had been prepared for this. She reached out and pushed the check back, I want a regrbor contract, the kind that pays a full years sry if you fire me. Annie, William tried to speak again. But Ms. Michelle has already agreed, Okay, you can stay at thepany and help me keep the Grant Groups old people at bay. Right as 60, 000 yuan a month, please a town stone! This matter, so finalized. When Bonnie arrived at thepany, she reported directly to the human resources department and received a position as the head of the secretarys office, in fact, she was just skulking around on the top floor. As for the office, it was arranged in Williams office. Its better to say that its easier tomunicate than to say that it makes it easier for William to monitor her every move. It doesnt matter to Bonnie. She was even a little happy that William had made this decision. After all, by staying in this office, she would be able to hear the vast majority of thepanys confidential news and meet the clients William would be meeting with. There must be someone she wants to meet among these clients. the Porter Group, Sebastian! Yes, thats Bonnies real purpose. Shesing to work so that she can be the first to meet Sebastian when he shows up! Last night Bonnie kept thinking about this matter before finally making the decision toe to work. That way, its time to meet Sebastian! After that side in the morgue, Bonnie had not seen Sebastian for a long, long time. Miss him a lot. I wonder how he is doing now, how the wound on his chest is healing, whether he is eating and sleeping well, whether his face is haggard and pale.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Did miss her? Chapter 850: Anna appears! In the blink of an eye, two days have passed. Williams position in thepany was quickly solidified because he had Bonnie, the majority shareholder, sitting on his side. Of course, it is only solid for the employees underneath. Rupert brought the group of old shareholders together and continued to sing the opposite of William. Especially in the matter of bringing HT Company financing in. Ruperts handsome face was filled with a mocking cold smile, We are all old foxes in the mall, who is cheating who? What financing, dont you just want to divide the Grant Groups resources? The old shareholders next to us also followed to help, Thats right! We dont agree, if you want to manage the Grant Group, you should earn money inside the Grant Group, and keep trying to pour it out, how is it possible! Anyway, my words are here, if you dont produce any results, I will hold a press conference to announce the withdrawal of all investments in the Grant Group. It doesnt matter that the Grant Group is missing this investment, but what matters is the social impact. Who would dare to trust the Grant Group when even 50 percent of its shareholders have withdrawn their capital? The Grant Group, and indeed the entire Grant family, will be the talk of the town. Ms. Michelle took so much effort to get her position back, and before she could even sit down, she was going to be spit on and mocked, how could she bear it? Okay, so what do you guys say, what do you want me to do? Ms. Michelle said with a nod. Rupert looked at Ms. Michelle, You go pull some investment back from foreignpanies, at least the price should be equal to the value of HT Company. In this way, with the foreignpanys investment sitting in the background, it was not so easy for Ms. Michelle to move the Grant Groups money quietly. But, it is not absolute. After all, investors have to sign contracts, and once the time is up, the investors shoot their asses off, and then it will still be Ms. Michelles world. I know what youre thinking, Ruperts tone was sharp and vaguely cold, this contract is at least three years, and in three years, its not even certain if youll still be standing in front of me to fight me! Youre dering war with me? Ms. Michelle raised an eyebrow. Rupert nodded, Of course, its my cousinspany and the futurepany of my five nieces and nephews, so of course I have to defend them! Sure, Ms. Michelle agreed, well see if you can do it. After a pause, and added, But I need to remind you, on your family that little hospital earned money, simply can not fight me.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Who says hes the only one! A crisp, unmistakable voice instantly came from behind Ms. Michelle. Hearing this voice, Bonnie was so violently excited that her body began to tremble. She hurriedly turned her head and saw the woman standing in the office corridor. Anna! That day in the abandoned warehouse, she was forced to choose between the limits and thought the other one was Anna. But is it not. After being locked up in the basement of the beach house, Bonnie learned from Elises mouth. Anna was indeed caught at the time, but the temper is very proud and stubborn, and I do not know what method was used, actually broke free of the rope, and then escape, and then identally fell into the river, no trace. They thought Anna was dead, so they had to find a fake one to pretend to be. Who knew that Anna just jumped into the river that day to hold her breath and dive until she surfaced far, far away from the shore. Although not caught, but a serious illness, burning the whole person delirious, lung infection and inmmation, lying in the intensive care unit. So now, is Anna cured? Chapter 851: Let you lose your pants But Bonnie look closely, you can still see Anna blush under the pallor and weakness that is difficult to hide. and the blue and white striped dress inside her white sweater. Thats a hospital gown. Anna ising from the hospital. Thinking about this, Bonnies heart suddenly seized up. She doesnt want to die! You are obviously still sick, but you are still running out! Not only Bonnie thought so, Rupert saw Anna appeared, his face also suddenly nervous, rushed to the front, took off his suit jacket and draped on her shoulders. The voice was low and raspy, Arent you still in the ICU, why did youe out, dont you want to live anymore? Im not as fragile as you think! Anna gave Rupert a nk look and was about to give him back his suit jacket. Draped! Ruperts tone was firm and irresistible, Im your primary care physician, if you dont listen to me, Ill knock you out and take you back to the hospital right now! Anna: But the threat worked. Anna was really well draped in her suit jacket and had no intention of taking it off again. The eyes swept to Bonnie, then fell on Ms. Michelle, His familys hospital is worthless, what about my family, my familys real estate, enough for you to drink! No matter which country, which city, real estate is a mountain that can not be shaken. Even when Sebastian was in the past, he had to give the Newman family some face. Not to mention people like Ms. Michelle, who brought a foreignpany that wanted to donate money. Ms. Michelle had to be wary of the Newman familys real estate. Miss Newman, are you holding a grudge for holding your chatst time? Ms. Michelles face changed, but quickly regained herposure, This is the Grant familys business, you dont need to get involved in that little matter, do you? Anna spat directly, Hold me for a chat? Are you talking human, who holds people to talk, with a rope with wire, and in a grocery room full of rats! If she hadnt run so fast, she would have had her fingers gnawed off by a mouse!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. What?! Hearing this, Ruperts handsome face instantly surfaced full of frost, almost killing, and his gaze shot towards Ms. Michelle, You dare to do this to her? Mr. Robertson is heartbroken? Ms. Michelleughed lightly, Its not as serious as Miss Newman said, that rope is just an ornament, if its really tied, you can run away? At this point in time, Ms. Michelle is still calm and able to speak ck into white. Not a word was said about her own unfavorable words. Anyway, she bites the bullet that she was chatting at the time, the police came and couldnt arrest her. You! Rupert was so angry that he was about to strike. Bonnie saw this and rushed to try to stop it. Before he could do anything, Anna next to him stopped him first. Suspicious eyes flicked back and forth at him, No, what are you getting involved in my affairs, this is me and her negotiating, can you step aside first? Youre not with me, so I thought Id help you out. Rupert rubbed the tip of his nose and exined. He had forgotten that he was not David now, just Rupert. Such a rash move forward is likely to make Anna suspicious. The good thing is, Annas mind is all on Ms. Michelle right now, and she doesnt care about that. The matter of kidnapping me can be discussedter, but now, I announce that the Newman family will give Rupert unconditional investment, it doesnt matter if you lose money or not, anyway, you will lose your pants! Chapter 852: Relatives should trust each other Ms. Michelles face was not the usual green. Going up against a real estatepany, especially a top real estatepany like the Newman family, is really overwhelming. She settled down in her mind, and only then did she smile again, Why make such a fuss, Mr. Robertson just wants me to generate ie for the Grant Group, Ill do it. After a pause, he added, It just so happens that there was a top business reception in Willisto recently, so Ill take my chances. Lets talk about being able to actually generate revenue. Anna still doesnt give any face at all. Throwing that down, he was ready to leave. Miss Newman, I wonder if youre free at noon, Ill invite you to dinner? Ms. Michelle extended the invitation. Anna rolled her eyes towards her, What, you want to kidnap me again and just rip me off this time, right? In front of so many people, Ms. Michelle is not good at having a fit. But you can already tell from that look that if killing wasnt a crime, Anna would have died a thousand times over. Bonnie watched from the side and her heart clenched. She is worried that Ms. Michelle will make a move against Anna in private. So she stepped forward and stopped Anna, Well, you are just sick, dont blow here, hurry back. You drop me off, and Ill go back. Anna said. From her? Bonnie then subconsciously nced at Ms. Michelle next to her and secretly raised her eyebrows, asking her opinion. Probably because there were too many people present, Ms. Michelle couldnt stop her, Let Elise drive you. Its really just a matter of getting Elise to spy. Bonnie didnt care, so she pulled Anna towards the stairs. Elise was a close second. The three of them got into the car, Anna and Bonnie were holding hands in the back row, both with mixed emotions. How have you been, has that Ms. Michelle been bullying you? Anna asked, And Elise , is she targeting you? Bonnie shook her head, Ive been pretty goodtely. You have to be honest, can that group of people be good, Ms. Michelle is evil-minded, William is inconsistent, and Elise , who put on such a good face before, is now also a snake hearted bad person, who knows what nasty thoughts. Elise in the front drivers seat wasughing, Miss Newman, when you say something bad about me, can you turn your back on me? Anna straight up neck,pletely afraid, Ill say in your face how, and I want you to go back to Ms. Michelle, do not want to hurt Annie, or I will not let you go! Elise bristled and didnt say another word. And Anna collected herself and turned to yakking with Bonnie about everyday things. What with the boredom of sticking needles in the hospital, what with Brunoing over to see her once and talking about what was going through his head when he was kidnapped earlier and what he was thinking when he escaped and so on. The car had arrived at the entrance of the hospital when the conversation was in full swing. Ill take her back to her room and be down in ten minutes. Bonnie said. Elise didnt move, sat in the car as if she didnt hear, but didnt block either. Bonnie then helped Anna to walk upstairs. Bonnie, Anna backhanded Bonnies wrist, the tone of concern nervous, you must not be afraid, we will definitely find a way to save you out! Well! Bonnie nodded, I know, I trust you guys.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Although only girlfriends with Anna, but in essence, no different from rtives. Of course rtives should trust each other! Chapter 853: So big sister, where did it go? Anna rambled on a bit more. When I got back to the ward, I found Bruno had arrived and was holding the doctor by the cor, questioning him with a face full of anger. Where is my sister, you say ah, my sister so big put here, you say missing? The doctor was lifted with his feet off the ground, his eyes full of fear, I I dont know, ah, obviously the nurse was still there when he checked the room before. Just checking the room? Dont you usually get a caregiver to take care of you twenty-four hours a day? Bruno got even more angry, My sister is alive, not a thing, can stay here all the time? Outside the door, Anna was about to explode with anger. She rushed straight in and grabbed Brunos ear, Youre the one whos not a thing, cant you talk, you brat, youre going to piss me off arent you! Ouch, ouch, ouch! Bruno hurriedly begged for mercy, Sister I was wrong, you are something, you are something okay! Anna got even more angry, Brat you dare to continue to scold me, bold ah. In the doctors amazed eyes, just now the fierce business elite Bruno, now turned into a small wimp, let Anna rub round and tten, only to beg for mercy. The contrast, its too big! Excuse me doctor, I think, or you go ahead and get busy? Bonnie said as she stepped forward.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The doctor was worried about finding an excuse to slip away, and when he heard this, it was like seeing a savior. Crazy nodded, Okay, Ill go check the room then, just ring the bedside call bell for me again if you need anything. After saying that, a slip of smoke directly ran away. When he rushed to the door, he also thoughtfully closed the door of the ward. After all, Annas yelling was so loud that it brought the patients in the hallway to gather around. You two stop, Bonnie stepped forward to persuade the fight, After twenty years of being siblings, youve been messing around for twenty years, isnt that enough? Bonnie? Bruno just then noticed that Bonnie was actually there. Those gentle peach blossom eyes, filled with a halo of excitement, directly threw away Anna, rushed to Bonnie, How are you doingtely, I heard about Mr. Grants death, you you dont feel too bad, remember, I will always be behind you. About Sebastians fake death, the Newman family only Anna knows, so Bruno will say these words. Im fine, Bonnie squeezed out a faint smile, If he dies, Ill take his share with me. Yes, yes, Bruno nodded his head as if he was a kidnapper, its best if you think so, also theres the matter of Ms. Michelle taking over the Grant Group with William, were you coerced, if you were kidnapped, just wink. Fuck off, Anna interrupted Bruno directly, whats blinking going to do, can you get Bonnie out or what? Bruno clenched his fist, Im already canceling various partnerships with the Grant Group, holding their economic lifeline, Im sure I can save Bonnie. Dont do that. Bonnie was shocked, Your sister is already going out to confront Ms. Michelle, and you are also involved, then the Newman familys business is still in business? Even if you want to help her, you cant gamble with the whole Newman family! You want to help, sis? Bruno was surprised, You are still sick, what do you want to get involved in ah, do not want to live? Im not as fragile as you think, besides were ying business war, not a group fight, I can order troops to fight just as well when Im lying in the hospital, okay? Chapter 854: Pulling into the camp Anna rolled her eyes fiercely to her own brother. Bruno touched his head sarcastically and didnt say anything. A long time ago, only to praise, Sister, how do you go to the river to snorkel a circle back, the brain suddenly be bright, can the brain into the water can also be higher IQ? , Annas fists clenched in a cackle. This brother can not be wanted! The siblings fought again. Bonnie just stood watching with her eyes curled at the corners. Lately, she has been staying with Ms. Michelle, a ce that is dead and dreary, with nothing to make her happy and joyful. But now, just watching Anna and Bruno fight like that, she felt, she was alive again, standing in the sun! Soon, ten minutes were up. Bonnie is ready to leave. Bruno was a bit reluctant and tried to pull to talk again, but was tugged by Anna. Shes in Ms. Michelles hands now, what are you always pestering for, when Ms. Michelle knows you and Bonnie are close, what if she ckmails you? Anna said. Okay then, Bruno was reluctant, but nodded, then you be safe on the road. Bonnie nodded and turned around and went downstairs. Back in the car, Elise is smoking. Her slender fingertips holding a thindys cigarette, green and white smoke in the car, tobo vor mixed with a faint mint fragrance, the original small delicate features are hidden in this, can not really see. Bonnie sat in the back seat, smelled the smoke, couldnt help but frown a little, but still didnt say anything and got ready to buckle herself in. You go down and wait for a while. Elise said. Bonnie was bbergasted for a moment, and although she didnt know why, she went along with it and did as she was told. The first foot just got out of the car, the second foot Elise on the gas, directly to the car to drive out. In the blink of an eye, it disappears without a trace. Bonnie stood still a little confused.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. What is this? Suddenly she was let off the bus and walked away. Was she left here? But just now Elise said again, let her wait under the car For a while, Bonnie didnt know what Elise was up to. She looked around and found a bench, so she went over and sat down. Although it is now early pregnancy, but has been standing will be very tired, there are chairs, of course, have to sit down. After sitting for about half an hour, Elise came back in her car with an icy tone, Get in. Bonnie got up and got in the car. She found that the windows were open and even Elises short hair was blown a little messy. So Elise was out for a ride? No, thats not right. Did you just go and get the smell of smoke out of the car because you saw I was pregnant? Bonnie picked up on that. Elise didnt answer directly, but ced her eyes on Bonnies stomach, Whats it like to carry a child of your beloved? Bonnie subconsciously touched her belly, very happy and would think in her mind that no matter what it took, she would have this child in good health because it was a continuation of my love and life with him. After a pause, Bonnie looked again at Elise , You want to give William a baby? Elise didnt answer, raised the window up and drove straight out of the hospital. She is still as cool as ever, never showing too much of her emotions in front of others. However, Bonnie knows that she has sessfully poked Elises soft spot and sessfully pulled her into her camp. Chapter 855: Everything is in the plan Driving back to the Grant Group, Bonnie headed back to the top floor office. Ms. Michelle was here before her butt hit theputer chair. Come with me to the mall and pick out a dress. Bonnie heart alert, good reason why choose a dress, is ready to attend some party? City B has a business reception, and you, as the majority shareholder of the Grant Group, are helping to get investment together. Ms. Michelle was concise. Hearing these words, Bonnies heart suddenly understood. Because Rupert and Anna teamed up to dere war, they had to hold off on their ns to transfer the Grant Groups assets and instead generate revenue for the Grant Group. Since we have to generate revenue, we have to pull in investment.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But now that the Grant Group is divided internally, most of Willistospanies are watching from the sidelines, not daring to get involved. After all, who knows which side will win? In case you take the wrong side, youre bound to lose a bottom. Ms. Michelle couldnt get an investment in Willisto, so she turned her attention to City B. And Bonnie had another bold guess in mind. With a calm face, she held out her hand towards Ms. Michelle, Where is the reception list, show it to me. Ms. Michelle was more wary than she thought and took a step back with a questioning look in her eyes, What do you want with this thing? I always have to make sure youre not lying to me, after all, its going to City B. Who knows if youll use me as some kind of target, especially in a situation like William forcing you to agree to him marrying me, I have to be on guard. After a pause, he added, Make sure its a real reception, and Ill go with you. Ms. Michelle naturally believed this statement because it was justified. Although very reluctant, he still took out the list of the reception and gave it to Bonnie to read. Bonnies line swept past and saw thepany that Damon hade to tell himself about earlier. the Porter Group! As expected, this reception is not a coincidence, even today Rupert brought the gang of old shareholders and Ms. Michelle to make trouble, all of them are also prepared. They are trying to force Ms. Michelle to generate ie for the Grant Group so that they can work with the Porter Group and get Ms. Michelle into the trap step by step! Have you read it? Ms. Michelle saw that she kept staring at the list and was already a little suspicious. Oh, Bonnie handed the list back to her, Xunta Mining is going too, you dont want to work with him. Ms. Michelles eyes were suspicious, Why? That boss of theirs is an old pervert, when he came to the Grant Group for business, he kept staring at his secretarys legs, and even put his hands on her, and was broken two ribs by Sebastian, so if he works with you, Im afraid he will take the opportunity to retaliate. Bonnie said. Ms. Michelles mind was sessfully diverted by these words. She put the list away, secretly wrote down the Xunta mining industry, and went out to find someone to ask if this was the case. It was also a coincidence that the secretary who went out and grabbed a random girl happened to be the one who was being bullied at the time. The secretarys eyes are red, pink fist clenched, That scum, pervert, I will never forget him in my life. Ms. Michelle got it in her mind and sent her secretary off to work. With that, it was back to the office, urging Bonnie, Its almost time to go to the mall and buy a dress or well miss our flight to City B. Good. Bonnie agreed readily. When she got in the car, Ms. Michelle handed that list to Bonnie again, Look again, are there anypanies you cant work with? Chapter 856: You wear this most suitable Hearing this, Bonnie turned her head in surprise to look at Ms. Michelle. Youre looking for me to work with? Bonnie turned her head to look at her. Ms. Michelle converged her chin, Let you look at it, why so much talk. Bonnie pushed the list back directly, leaning back in her seat with a big jab, Its okay to look, but you have to pay. What? Ms. Michelle suspected she had heard wrong. Bonnie went on to say, I cant work for you for free, can I? By helping you eliminate an unreliable partner, you can make a little more money and stand a little more firmly on the Grant Group, I dont have to help for nothing, right? When she heard this, Ms. Michelleughed coldly. Youre really getting into the money. Ms. Michelle said. Bonnies eyes curled up slightly and she smiled very sweetly, Thank you Ms. Michelle for thepliment, people die for food, this is the eternal truth, I have no problem to make more money for my children, right? After a pause, and looked out the car window receding scenery, reminded, is not the reception tonight, if you do not hurry, then the loss of part, I am not responsible for oh. The word oh has been around for a thousand years and has been circling the car for a long time. Ms. Michelles exquisitely maintained and beautiful face has a few more grimaces on it. After a long time, he still spoke, So how much do you want? Bonnie held out a finger, One hundred thousand dors, for one person. How dare you make a price! Ms. Michelle wasnt worried about the money, she just felt very ufortable being taken advantage of by Bonnie. On the contrary, she had to rely on Bonnie to provide information. Hesitated for a moment before speaking, One hundred thousand dors a person, I can give you, but how can I be sure that what you say is true? You can check afterwards, you have me in your hands anyway, and if I tell a lie, you can always find a way to make me spit out the money, cant you? Bonnie replied. Ms. Michelle: That is indeed the truth! She shoved the list into Bonnies hand again, Theres still about ten minutes to the mall, so you finish before then. Bonnie then picked up the list and looked at it carefully. In that list, a total of five less reliable partners were picked out, and Bonnie demanded payment on the spot. And no checks, bank transfers on the spot. Who knows if the check will be voided tomorrow, Id be relieved to have the money in my ount right away! Bonnie said righteously. Ms. Michelle turned blue, but in the end, she didnt say anything and transferred the money to Bonnie.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Bonnie nodded in satisfaction after making sure that the money had indeed been transferred into her bank ount. Even though she doesnt have a cell phone right now, Ms. Michelle cant fool her! At this time, the car also arrived at the entrance of the mall. Ms. Michelle sulked and got out of the car with Bonnie. Bonnie didnt care what her expression really was, and walked straight towards the top floor of the dress hall. She chose for herself a long dress in kraft silk, up to her ankles, with a loose fit for a morefortable tummy and a demure look. It must be okay to just show up in front of Sebastian like that! But Ms. Michelle just came over to take a look and said in a cold voice, This is not good, you change one. Said, pointing to a dress next to it, You wear this, so that you can be mboyant and attract attention at the reception. Chapter 857: Let’s see who can defeat who Bonnie looked in the direction of her finger and burst outughing. Are you there to find a partner tonight, or are you there to find a john? What, are you going to be a pimp now instead? I dont me Bonnie for her harsh words, but Ms. Michelles choice of gown is really a big deal. The front is deep V, the back is backless, the skirt is only to the thigh root. It is no exaggeration to say that if Bonnie put on a heavy makeup, wearing red high heels to the street, and call girls are no different! Such a nasty and disgusting dress, thanks to Ms. Michelle to choose out! What can I do, now the Grant Groups business is in your hands alone, after all, you are thergest shareholder, now in order to hold the Grant Group, you make some sacrifices, it does not matter, right? Ms. Michelle said with a smile on her face. Bonnie understood instantly. Ms. Michelle is deliberately trying to get back at her! That half million is not easy to get. Why, werent you very quick to take the money just now? If you dont want to wear this, you can spend money on another set yourself. Ms. Michelle said. Bonnie interrupted her with a faint smile curling the corners of her mouth, No, Ill wear this! With that, he went straight to the fitting room with the gown. The babys months are still small and not pregnant, so even in a very tight evening gown, it is still shapely and graceful. Bonnie stared at herself in the mirror, then raised a smile, lifted her steps and walked out. Ms. Michelle is waiting outside. She was surprised to see that Bonnie really came out in that evening dress. Are you really going to wear this to the reception? Ms. Michelle asked. Bonnie is turned around, very appreciative said, Why, I wear this pretty good ah, dust is dust a little, but I represent the Grant Group under your charge tonight, I this once the Grant Group big Mrs. Grant what look, is not all your orders? Hearing this, Ms. Michelles face suddenly changed! She understood Bonnies words. Previously, Bonnie publicly supported Williams session to the Grant Group at a press conference. And turn your head and attend the reception with her, and also dressed so revealing What will the reporters think? Definitely going to work on this and pile the cause directly on her, even bashing William along with it! Sebastians bones are still cold, she led William to move into the Grant familythe Grant Residence, upying the Grant Group, and now squeezing and exploiting Bonnie, that can never be cleared. Youre a fast thinker! Ms. Michelle gritted her teeth, Always find a way to get a hold of me. Ms. Michelle, thats not true. You told me to dress like this, and I did what you told me to do, so how is it my fault? Bonnie blinked her long, slender eyshes and spoke with an innocent face.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Ms. Michelle: go change into the one you just had. Youre not wearing this? Bonnie was so pleased with herself, she said, I thought Id be able to wear this. Seeing Ms. Michelles fists were clenched, she pursed her lips and went to the fitting room to change her clothes back. Wearing the long evening gown that I just chose for myself, the whole person was instantly rxed and at ease. When she walked out, Ms. Michelle didnt even look at her, and pulled her legs out with a ck face, Lets go, its time to go to the airport. Chapter 858: Don’t pay for the proposal For convenience, Bonnie went straight to the airport in her evening gown. At this end, William was already waiting at the airport. The sight of Bonnies outfit was a sight to behold. Very nice. William rolled his throat, keeping his eyes on Bonnie. Bonnie also smiled, Yeah, but I think the one Ms. Michelle chose for me looks better. Seeing Bonnie was about to start again, Ms. Michelle immediately interrupted with displeasure, All right, its almost time to board the ne, dont talk so much. Bonnie took it in stride and didnt say another word. The trio arrived at City Bs tarmac directly by small private jet. Then, it was the special ne that came to pick them up and headed straight to the reception venue. And on the way, Ms. Michelle turned out all the information of those people circled by Bonnie, especially the photos, and specially gave them to William to see. None of these people are our targets, so if we encounter them tonight, we should pull out as soon as possible and not waste too much time. William nodded, I got it. Do I need to give you another suggestion? Bonnie spoke up again. Ms. Michelle scanned her with suspicion and distrust in her eyes and didnt say a word. Theres no charge for this advice. Bonnie probably guessed what she was thinking and spoke up. Say. Ms. Michelle spoke up then. Bonnie then cleared her throat, You want to quickly pull investment, it is best to find newpanies, they are not deeply involved in the world, easier to cheat! She used the word cheat. This irritated Ms. Michelle. At least shes now out on top of the Grant Groups name to get investment, so shes reduced to cheating on this word? No? Bonnie pretended to be surprised and asked, Why else would you bring me here? Im the majority shareholder, but Im useless in thepany, dont forget, Im just an idle person with a monthly sry of 60, 000~ While saying that, but also one hand on the cheek, a very heavy sigh. Its so sad, shes just a mediocre idle person. Ms. Michelle: God damn idle people, what idle people can make 60, 000 a month, just to provide information on a few people to 500, 000? But calmly, one has to admit that Bonnie has a point. When a newpany is not yet firmly established, it is naturally ttered when argepanyes forward to cooperate, and agrees to do so without saying a word. And most importantly, the Grant Group has an absolute voice in front of such a newpany. This means she can more easily get hold of the investments she pulls in. Ms. Michelle affirmed this suggestion in her mind, but did not show it on her face. Bonnie doesnt care either. Anyway, she points to the end, if a strong pursuit, but will make Ms. Michelle suspected that there is a problem. With that in mind, she turned her head to look out the car window at the receding scenery and began to look forward to seeing Sebastianter! About half an hourter, the special car arrived at the reception. Bonnie raised her head and looked at the opulent hotel in front of her, only to feel very grand and even a little nervous. Her palms were slightly sweaty. Half of it is because it has been too long since I have attended such a business reception, more or less a bit of stage fright.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Half of them were excitedly looking forward to seeing Sebastianter. You seem excited? Ms. Michelle saw something unusual about her and her eyes looked up and down her suspiciously, Why, is there someone in here you want to see? Chapter 859: This Annie cannot be kept! At that moment, Bonnies heart jumped into her throat! Did she act so obvious? I cant believe that Ms. Michelle could see it directly. What to do, how should she exin now?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Bonnie brainstormed quickly, then calmed herself down, Yeah, there are quite a few people I know here, and even though its a City B reception, a lot of people in there have to call me Mrs. Grant. After a pause, and added, I pull up with these people, and then take my money out to quietly do some investment cooperation, to earn money for my several children, you say, I can not be excited? Ms. Michelles eyes held a bit of suspicion, Thats all? What else could I do? Bonnie spread her hands and reminded, You dragged me to the reception, the dresses were improvised to buy, what could I do under your nose? With one sentence, Ms. Michelle was instantly speechless. Indeed, from start to finish today, Bonnie was passive. She also doesnt have a cell phone, and even when she goes out to take Anna back to the hospital, she is watched by Elise. It is impossible to contact other people. Do a good job for me, and will you have less opportunity to make money? She said. Bonnie nodded, Yes, after all, the money outside which is so good to earn, or from Ms. Michelle your hands to earn more trouble. Ms. Michelle: If she didnt need the forty percent of shares in Bonnies hand to stand on her feet, she would definitely strangle Bonnie at the first opportunity. And Bonnie just ignored it and pushed the car door open and walked down. Ms. Michelle turned her head to William, furious, What the hell do you see in a woman like that? Shes smart and has been good to me before. William replied tly. But shes not treating you well at all right now! Ms. Michelle reminded. William lowered his eyes and reminded his mother, She was good to me, it was your desire to take revenge on the Grant family that made our rtionship so strained, if I were her, I might have gone even further than she did. Hearing this, Ms. Michelle was so angry that her chest bullied violently. What a turnaround! She pped the window ss fiercely, and her voice rose abruptly, more than a few sharp and sharp, Make it clear, I did all this for you. Im not interested in THE Grant familys family fortune, William reminded, Youre doing all this for nothing more than your own selfish reasons, and youre not getting it, so you want me to get it for you. To put it bluntly, Ms. Michelle is trying to get him to live the way she wants him to. Whether William wants it or not, wants it or not, what she gives, William must take it all! But I still agreed to it because you sent Annie to me. William replied, You also agreed that I should marry her, so I will fulfill your wish for you, as my reward to you. Only after saying this, William pushed open the car door and also walked towards the hotel door. Only Ms. Michelle was left in the car, furious. Ms. Michelle, dont be too angry, young master William just doesnt understand your good intentions now, it will be better when he knowster. The bodyguard driving the car hurriedly advised. Ms. Michelles eyes suddenly cold, gaze like a hardened knife, shot straight to the distant Bonnie. With Annie around, hell never get it! This woman has too much magic for William, and she has to do something to eradicate it. Also ording to our previous n, this Annie, can not stay! Chapter 860: Murder! When Bonnie and William stepped into the hotel lobby, a number of people had already arrived. Men and women dressed in a very grand and decent manner with champagne and wine in hand, talking extraordinarily well. Almost no one noticed their arrival.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Its also not hard to understand. After all, they are Willistos the Grant Group and are not part of City B. The vast majority ofpanies present are City Bs local industry. We usually well water, but also did not cooperate, do not know each other is normal. Soon, however, a woman in arge red flowerbud dress approached, with ming red lips and a goblet of red liquid in her hand lined with vivid color. She walked directly up to William and after looking him up and down, her eyes were filled with disgust. You are Mr. Grants legendary half-brother, thin William? The tone, arrogant and disgusted. Bonnie recognized her identity. La Russell! This is Sebastians ssmate from college and the daughter of a local jewelry business in City B. I vaguely remember that when I was in college, La also pursued Sebastian, but unfortunately was rejected very badly, and then after graduating from college, La went back to City B to develop. Thenter, it was never heard from again. I never thought I would see you again today in such a way. Compared to La, who was full of arrogant and domineering Missy look seven years ago, she is more charming today, still arrogant, but with an extraordinary temperament. Not a Missy, more like a Queen! Thats me, thisdy, what can I do for you? Williams tone was cold and polite. La rolled her eyes fiercely, Its not much, I just want to tell you that I dont like you, besides, a fake is a fake, pretending to be more like it, it cant rece the real Mr. Grant! After saying that, it will be directly to throw a whole ss of red wine to Williams body. Good thing Ms. Michelle arrived at that moment and grabbed the wine ss. She gave La a cold look, This youngdy, Im afraid its a bit rude to make such a scene at a reception, isnt it? So youre Williams mom? La still had that disdainful tone, Its true that what kind of mother you have is what kind of child you have, and from the looks of your faces, you two are not good people. If you can deduce from the face alone what the other person is, then you should be a big sister who has made a good living in the prison, Miss? Ms. Michelle asked. La was no fool and instantly understood what Ms. Michelle meant by this. Youre saying I look like Ive been in jail? La questioned angrily, her delicate makeup looking a little distorted by her anger. Ms. Michelle shook her head, No, not like having been in jail, you can be so reckless in front of my son, you obviously have not received the beating of society, really if you have been in jail, can be so rampant? La raised her delicate jaw, Of course I havent been in, after all, Im not you guys, bad things have been done, you got Sebastian killed, you should go to jail the second time! Unfortunately, you didnt get in before, but now you have a chance to get in. Ms. Michelle smiled peevishly and turned her head to look at her bodyguard. Before La could react, the bodyguard walked up to La. In the case that no one reacted, the handle of the red wine ss in Las hand was smashed, and the sharp and pointed end, directly into the bodyguards stomach! The bodyguard trailed off and sounded terrified beyond belief, Kill people! Chapter 861: Killing the chicken to make an example of the monkey La, who is the person in question, is even more horrified than the bodyguard.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. She hastily tried to let go of the goblet in her hand, but it was clutched by the bodyguard in a death grip. The blood continued to flow downward, converging in a pool of blood on the floor, drenching the soles of Las sheepskin shoes. People at the reception cast curious nces, eyes amazed, indifferent. No, I didnt! La turned white with fear and shook her head desperately, He was the one who held my hand and stuck it in his stomach! Ms. Michelles tone was cold, Who do you think will believe it? You first wanted to spill my sons red wine, I came to verbally educate you, and you were angry, so you took it out on my bodyguard, you say, this speech is reasonable? While saying that, Ms. Michelle turned her head to look at Bonnie. The eyes are cold and with a warning. Bonnieughed silently in her mind. It seems that Ms. Michelle has made such a big fuss, just to make an example of the monkeys. Remind her not to be too wild, or if Ms. Michelle wants, its a matter of minutes to get her killed! Thinking of this, Bonnie looked at La again, suddenly very sympathetic. After all, La is the chicken in the monkey when the chicken is killed, is really a bit unintentionally hit the gun. Seeing the security guards at the reception havee over with electric batons, full of fierce and vicious faces. Whats going on? Ms. Michelles expression changed, sad and angry, This is thedy who suddenly threw my sons red wine and hurt my bodyguard, if my bodyguard has any shorings, I will definitely find a way to make her go to jail! There is actually such a thing?! The guard was furious and turned his head to look at La, again sucking in a breath of cold air, Chow Miss Russell? I didnt stab him, the man broke in on his own! La exined again. Ms. Michelle did not panic in the slightest, Do you have proof, or can the surveince give you testimony? Yes, surveince! Las heart rekindled hope, rushed to look at the security guards, You guys hurry to transfer the surveince ah, my innocence is in your hands. But the two security guards looked at each other after, are some difficulties, very small voice, Miss Russell, this ce happens to be monitoring dead ends, usually can not shoot. Hearing this, Ms. Michelle eyes more shocked, No wonder you want to choose this corner, so you want to quietly attack ah, did not expect to run away. La simply broke down, I told you it wasnt me! But in this situation, who can trust La? The security guard is only a part-time worker and has no say in the matter except to assist in policing the reception. As for the others, they are all in the mindset of watching a good show, watching the fire from afar. Seeing the public opinion of the matter fermented open, the security guards also a little top. Can only whisper to advise La, Miss Russell, or you should first go to the police station to cooperate with the investigation, or really can not close the scene. After going to the police station, its out of their hands! La was angry and anxious. And this time, Bonnie but stood out, the tone of light and leisurely, I am a human witness, it is the bodyguard himself hit it, do not believe it, you can look at the fingerprints on that wine ss, is reversed, only in person hands, the fingerprints will be reversed. Ms. Michelle was stunned and looked at Bonnie incredulously. Bonnie gave her a good and polite smile back. Kill the chicken to make an example of the monkey, this move is indeed used well. Just a pity. La is not a chicken. She, Bonnie, is not that monkey either! Chapter 862: Are you sad With the evidence provided by Bonnie, Ms. Michelle just nted all the evidence does not stand up. She red indignantly at Bonnie, then flung her handbag to the bodyguard, Theres a card inside, no password, deal with it yourself. The bodyguard listened to the order to do the job, without saying a word, took the handbag, covered the wound and turned away. La also tried to stop him. Miss Russell, take it for what its worth. Bonnie reminded her gently. Although she helped La avoid this, it does not mean that she can always help La. If Ms. Michelle is angered and is then set up, there is nothing she can do to help. La snapped out of her brief rage, took a deep breath, and gave in. With that, Bonnie was invited, I have a dedicated lounge, your dress is stained with blood, go get a new one. Yeah. Bonnie nodded and followed La off quite frankly. Before he left, he still forgot to look at Ms. Michelle, with a faint smile on his face. Ms. Michelle, on the other hand, was grimacing. Instead of establishing her authority, she almost lost face at the reception. Its all thanks to Bonnie! But the good thing is, not everything is not going well. After seeing Bonnie and his mother on opposite sides with his own eyes, Williams face changed a bit more. The eyes that looked at Bonnies distant back wereplicated.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. This small change means that the beautiful mirror of Bonnie in Williams heart is beginning to quietly crack. The n to eliminate Bonnie has made some progress, and Ms. Michelle is not so angry. At this end, Bonnie followed La into the private lounge on the second floor. About twenty square feet of the lounge, three sides are through the roof closet, which is full of clothes of all colors. Evening dresses, professional suits, and even casual wear, matching bags and shoes are hanging on the side, all neatly arranged in separate categories. As a result, La is a regr at all kinds of parties and even dinner and drinks at City B. Such a person was originally in the business circle of City B to make a good living, only to meet Ms. Michelle, an unscrupulous woman, which almost fell. Thinking, Bonnie withdrew her gaze again and asked in a deep voice, Which gown do I wear? La, however, was not in a hurry to find her clothes, but leaned over the dressing table, her charming peach blossom eyes flicking upward, Why do you want to help me? Arent you already subservient to Ms. Michelle and William? There are always reasons why people have to do what they have to do, Bonnie said in a t tone, What you see as subservience is not necessarily subservience, and certainly what you think I am is not necessarily what I am. After a pause, Bonnie extended her hand towards her again, Please give me the gown. La bristled, but went to fetch a long, nude silver evening dress for Bonnie. The style is simr to the one Bonnie wore before, but the material is much better, or the big brand, the tag is not taken off, brand new! Bonnie took a look at the tag price, 580, 000, which is six times more expensive than the one Ms. Michelle bought for her! If you still want it, Ill wash it and give it back to you. Bonnie said. La waved her hand, disgusted, Evening dress which has the reason to wear a second time, send you, as a gift for you to relieve me. Okay. Bonnie is not polite, take the dress and go to the side behind the cloth curtain to change. And then came out, La also changed a dress, but the same red, set off her original white skin more delicate. Thanks for the clothes, Ill leave you to it. Bonnie said, and reached for the lounge door. Are you sad that Sebastian is dead? La asked her from behind her. Chapter 863: Defection Meeting Bonnies hand froze on the doorknob. The mind is full of thoughts. To be honest, when she saw the news of Sebastians death on TV at that time, she could not wait to hit her head against the wall and die with it. Later to the hospital, to the morgue to see Sebastian, the mind is a nk, tears do not know how to fall down, the whole body is cold. So, can she not be sad when Sebastian dies? Hes the only man Ive ever loved in my life, and its no exaggeration to say that my life and his are tied together. Bonnie whispered. La didnt quite believe it, and her eyes kept ncing at Bonnie, But you dont look sad at all now. Because Ive already thought about it, Bonnie replied, people cante back from the dead, the dead are gone, the living are in mourning, and the next thing Im going to do is to take that part of Sebastian and live with it! Of course, all this talk is nothing more than rhetoric. The real reason is that Bonnie now knows that Sebastian is not dead and will show up at the reception tonight. She really cant fake the real sadness and pain. If you force the concave sadness, there is a possibility that you will be suspected. Why not be honest and say you will be fine and live with Sebastians share! And La, after hearing this, her eyes scrutinized Bonnie. It was only after a long time that he said in a deep voice, You look a lot like a person I know. Who is it? Bonnie inquired curiously. La is full of memories, Sebastians former sweetheart, right, called Bonnie, is a very ugly and not very good-looking girl, but the character and you are very simr. Bonnie: ???? No, is it really appropriate to talk such nonsense in front of me? She took several deep breaths in her mind to stabilize herself from directly exposing Las lie, That cant be right, how could Sebastians eyes be so bad as to like girls who are ugly and have bad bodies? I also wonder, a t-chested little girl, every day with clear soup straight hair, and no makeup, which is as good-looking as me, but it happens that Sebastian just like her. La rolled her eyes and said she was depressed. Following that, he spoke again, What are you staring at your own boobs for? cough cough, its nothing, I thought the breast patch fell off. Bonnieughed awkwardly and changed the subject. La oh, believed, continued on, so an ugly girl, just by a mouthful of Sebastian, took Sebastian, really talented, at that time, it was close to killing me. Are you angry now too? Bonnie inquired. La was silent for half a minute, then shook her head, not angry, but quite miss her, she used to stick to Sebastian, but also always talk to me, even I failed to confess to Sebastian that night, or she went to the bar to carry me back to the dormitory. Bonnies heart was quite emotional. It turns out that those inadvertent acts of kindness can be remembered for so many years! Miss Russell, youre a good person. Bonnie said sincerely. La rubbed her arms ufortably, Why are you suddenly sending me a good guy card, dont get close, no matter what youre siding with Ms. Michelle and William for now, its the same as my enemy. One size does not fit all.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Bonnie saved her life, she can send a dress as a thank you gift. But when they meet again afterwards, she will definitely not be merciful. Like tonight, for example! I will definitely not give in to you the Grant Group at tonights surrender meeting! Bonnie flinched, What defection meeting? Chapter 864: I trust you La looked at Bonnie with great surprise, You dont know what a surrender party is, so what are you doing here at the reception? Attending the reception. Bonnie answered honestly. La: It makes so much sense, she cant actually refute it! Take a deep breath before exining, This is the rule of City B. Isnt the so-called cocktail party to find a next home for your own investment? So, a little sincerity is needed. As the name implies, the Defection Society. When the pleasantries are over, this reception will officially get down to business. Todays biggest boss is the owner of the Disheng Group, he has a lot of industrypanies under his hands, if you can get on the line, the annual ie of at least hundreds of millions. The Groundswell Group? Bonnie shook her head, As far as I know, we dont seem to be here to fool around with this boss. Although we all know its a fat piece of meat, you dont have to say it so tantly, right? La rolled her eyes speechlessly. Following that, he looked at Bonnie, his tone full of curiosity, If not him, then who did youe to snub today? Bonnie gave La a meaningful look, Didnt you just say, Dont be so tant? Anyway, its just you and me, and if you say anything, Ill stab you too, and neither one of us will have a good time. La shrugged her shoulders indifferently. Following that, she urged Bonnie, Come on, who are you guys trying to fool? In the lounge, orange light yed down from the ceiling and fell on Las face, weakening her original arrogance and sharpness by a few points. For a moment, Bonnie thought she was back in college, and met the curious and hot sister Zhou, who had not yet entered society and was full of spikes and angles. From Las words just now, Bonnie can be quite sure that she is a good person. Such a nice person might help her tonight. If I told you, would you definitely go against THE Grant Group? Bonnie asked in a hushed voice after a moment of contemtion. La raised her pretty, beautiful willow eyebrows, Do you expect me to confront you? I have no right to interfere with your choices, but by going against the Grant Group, you are dering war and saying you are on the same side as Sebastian, and you want to do that? Without half hesitation, La agreed, Why not, just now I cant retaliate Ms. Michelle Im already very stifled, when I have the opportunity, I will definitely do it! Good. Bonnie nodded, Then well see how you doter. With that, Bonnie was ready to leave. Whats your phone number? La asked. Bonnie didnt look back, I dont have a cell phone at the moment, so if you need anything, you can call the Grant Group during business hours and just be transferred to the extension in the top office. Throwing down these words, Bonnie left the lounge. Leaving La leaning on the dressing table with a thoughtful face. Bonnie went back to the first floor lobby.Cntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org It was the same corner as before, but only Ms. Michelle and William were left. The puddle of blood on the floor just now has been dealt with, and the baster floor is shiny, reflecting the brilliant light of the crystal chandelier. All around the goblet, aughter, as if nothing had just happened. What did you and that Miss Russell, what did you say? Ms. Michelle asked. Chapter 865: Crimes in the Name of Love Bonnie didnt hide it and told Ms. Michelle openly.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org . Tonights reception is just a front, in reality its a surrender meeting, and the biggest fat tonight is the owner of the Disheng Group, if we can take him, we can get at least 100 million a year in profit. After a pause, and added, But as to what a way to operate, we have to find someone to ask to do so. Is that all? Ms. Michelles eyes had a distrustful look in them, Didnt she reveal to you what other heavy hitters areing tonight? Hearing this, Bonnie instantly froze. She raised her eyes in shock, her pupils like deer in the woods were filled with shock, You already knew this was a surrender meeting? Ms. Michelle did not answer. This is tantamount to acquiescence. You dragged me here and just said it was a town hall, but you never told me it was a surrender meeting? Bonnie questioned, Youre defending me? Ms. Michelleughed softly and did not admit it, This is called prevention? Anyway, when you arrive at the reception, you will inevitably join us in the defection meeting, then you will know ah. So, this is called at most no prior notice, not as you say in the eyes, that hat is too heavy, do not put on my head. If I didnt know, maybe youd have stumped me in a minute? Bonnie sneered, You brought me in just to show that you do hold half of the Grant Group, and as for who you want to work with, youre not going to tell me. To put it bluntly, Ms. Michelle is just using her as a door knocker to open City B majorpanies. Bonnie thought for a moment, thenughed softly. And yes, she has no trustworthy points in Ms. Michelles eyes. Its normal to be so defensive of her. And she was anxious to get angry, not because Ms. Michelle was hiding it from her, but she might just miss the chance to meet Sebastian because she was kept from the defection meeting! Figuring this out, Bonnie quickly gathered her emotions. I advise you to better tell me the situation, otherwise when you lose your capital, I as a shareholder will also lose my share of the dividend. Bonnie reminded. After a pause, and added, You offended La tonight, she will not easily rest, so you want to find the wealthy oldpany investment is no chance, find a few smallpanies. You say Im defensive, yet you still give me so much information? Ms. Michelle found it incredible. Bonnie shrugged her shoulders, Maybe Im just a person who likes to repay a grudge with a virtue, after all, the dog bit me, I dont justugh it off, do I still go and bite the dog? You better keep your mouth shut! The smile on Ms. Michelles face was about to strain. Annie, youe with me. William also wrinkled his brow and pulled Bonnie towards the bathroom. When he reached the bathroom door, he lowered his voice and said, I hope that in the future, at least outside, you can respect my mother a little. Do you think Im overdoing it? Bonnie asked rhetorically, Howe you didnt think it was too much when she was dealing with La? William: His scarlet thin lips pursed into a line, and only after a long time did he slowly speak, She was just trying to protect me. The way to protect a person is never to start by hurting someone. Bonnie corrects, Thats not protecting, thatsmitting a crime in the name of love! Chapter 866: Finally waiting for him Williams face sank suddenly and unpleasantly. The thin lips mumbled several times, but still did not say a word. Bonnie wasnt going to listen to what he had to say either. If theres nothing else, then Im going to go out and prepare for the defection meeting. Bonnies tone was icy, By the way, I forgot to ask you, as the majority shareholder of the Grant Group, am I eligible to attend? Eligible. William said softly. Bonnie nodded, Then Im relieved.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Soon, the defection meeting began. The so-called surrender meeting, in fact, is simr to the auction, except that the auction is not jewelry and antiques, but a dry stock of thepany. The higher the price, the better. As for the exact percentage of this dry stock and how long to hold it, it is a private transaction negotiation between the winning bidder and the auctioneer. The first one toe out is the Geosun Group. This kind of bigpany is rich and powerful, under the hands of a lot of heartfelt and sincere followers, so it does not care whether there is an additional partner. The reason why I came to participate is just to sell a face to the organizers, so I can end it as soon as possible. But even so, the appearance of the Geosun Group caused a wave of excitement from the crowd. In the face of that dry stock given by the Earthsun Group, the people have bid, all wanting very much to be this partner. Ms. Michelle also tried a few bids, but was quickly drowned out by the others. It doesnt matter, Ms. Michelle has no intention of working with Dixon Group anyway. They cant afford to pull such a big partner! Besides, finding a partner now is just a way to stabilize Ruperts gang, so why really give the Grant Group a profit? So after apanying the run, the dry shares of the Geosun Group were taken by the localpany of City B. The next fewpanies threw dry shares, Ms. Michelle is not interested, perfunctory raise, just a little brush their presence. Compared to her calmness, Bonnie is anxious with ayer of sweaty palms. At this point in time, the Porter Group has yet to show up. Did Sebastian not attend the defection meeting, or did he note at all tonight? As I was thinking, I heard the host on stage say, Okay, everyone, next up is the citys newest miningpany, the Porter Group, and just to remind you, this is an emerald mine! Here ites! Bonnies wandering thoughts were yanked back and her hand clutched the armrest of the seat for dear life. She knew Sebastian wouldnt be absent, and now hes finally reappeared, in such an eye-catching industry! Emerald, this kind of a poor knife a rich high-risk jewelry, the risk of investment is very big, but, the chance of being able to soar t out is also very big! The most critical thing is that the other side is just a newly up anding smallpany, it is very good to pinch! Bonnie keenly observed that Ms. Michelle, who was just leaning back in her chair, sat straight up. This means that Ms. Michelle is interested in this! Bonnie also sat up straight with excitement, her clear almond eyes fixed on the stage, waiting for the head of the Porter Group toe on stage. Not surprisingly, the person in charge must be Sebastian! Finally, under the chasing lights, a tall and upright figure walked onto the stage, making everyone in the hall unable to move their eyes. Only the reason they cant move their eyes is not because the figure is too handsome, but too thunderous! Chapter 867: Laila’s Provocation The man on stage was wearing an expensive but very shy leopard print suit, but underneath were jeans with equally expensive limited edition sneakers. If it wasnt for that handsome face, people might have started to mock the dirt to the dregs taste. But even if it is not said on the surface, everyone is unspokenly expressing their dislike. Such taste, you are really from a rich family! It seems that the emerald mine has indeed made the Porter Groups owner a lot of money! The two millennials next to Bonnie even began to talk in whispers. The looks are still good, theyre the kind of looks I like. If you like it, why dont you pull it down and give it to you as a bed warmer? Forget it, the taste is too bad, wear leopard print on the outside, who knows if the boxers will be crayon? Dont say that, maybe its the pink princess, after all, under the wild appearance, usually hides the pink girls heart! The twoughed and talked with particr pleasure. Bonnie held back and held back, which did not directly p the table and stand up to refute them. In her eyes, Sebastian will always be the best! Even if he changed his look and dressed so dirt, that is still the most handsome and best looking man in her heart! Yes, even if Sebastian had changed his appearance, she would have recognized it as him. Thats the man shes loved for over ten years, theres no mistaking it! Bonnies eyes, always on the stage Sebastian. But Sebastian just kept looking around as if he didnt see it. Finally, his eyes fell on Bonnies face, only for a second longer, and then moved away. Just for a second, but let Bonnie more sure of his judgment. Its definitely Sebastian, theres no mistaking it! This the Porter Group, its interesting. Ms. Michelle said softly. Ms. Michelle said softly, the Grant Group has a lot of jewelry stores under its name, if we can cooperate with him, a little bit of hype, we can make a steady profit. And like this just up jadepany, there is no fixed source of customers. This also means that Ms. Michelle gets to pick the best jade first. This is a very good deal for her! Check the price and shoot it if its right. Ms. Michelle ordered William.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. William nodded his head and gripped the number te in his hand. And at that moment, the host on stage announced that the bidding for the dry shares would begin. Not only Ms. Michelle, but also others are very interested in the Porter Group. Although the price is not as high as it was at the beginning of the Jisheng Group, but the price is also considered among the other newly promotedpanies, the very high kind. The price was about to exceed the budget Ms. Michelle had in mind. Lets see, we dont have to have the Porter Group, Ms. Michelle said, calming down. We wont make much if we bid again. All the persistence until now, the result you say give up, do not feel sorry? Bonnie was a little anxious and opened her mouth to ask. If the Grant Group doesnt work with the Porter Group, how does Sebastian get back into the Grant Group and take down Ms. Michelle and William in one fell swoop? But these words, Bonnie and can not say too obvious, otherwise it will be suspected. Its not good for me if its too high. Ms. Michelle replied, Im here to pull in investments, not to do charity. Avable at Bonnie wanted to say something else. And at this time, La, who was not far away, raised her sign with a loud and pleasant voice, like ark, echoing throughout the hall. Okay, the Grant Group came all the way to City B and gave up bidding, so why are you still fighting with me? Give me a chance to win the Grant Group, and Ill open a top jade stone and give one to everyone here. After a pause, his gaze again provocatively looked at Ms. Michelle, the Grant Group does not give away, after all, I love to see what they want, but because they can not spend money to miss the embarrassment of opportunity! Chapter 868: At least afford my price Facing Las provocation, Ms. Michelleughed it off. Stimte me with excitement first? She sneered, Miss Russell, your segment is too low, since you like thispany so much, then Ill let you have it.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. La shook her head. Corrected, Im not irritating you, Im dering war with you, and Ill snatch up anything you fancy by legal means. The word legal, she also deliberately increased the tone of voice. It was to insinuate that Ms. Michelle had deliberately nted the story of her murder before. While Ms. Michelle is full of irony, and continued, By the way, I also want to tell everyone, you do not have much strength, in Willisto can not pull investment also forget, now came to City B also shrink, you say, in the future, there will be someone to cooperate with you? You! Ms. Michelle waspletely furious this time. Now it is not possible to swallow this breath! Today I have to fight with La to the death. A vicious battle, then began. No one else wanted to offend either party, so they chose to watch the fire from across the river and watched without saying a word as the two raised the price from $30 million to $80 million. And Ms. Michelles tactics were more underhanded, adding only $10, 000 more to the price La offered each time. Just 10, 000, purely to fuck against La. When the price was raised to $85 million, La finally threw away the number te in her hand andfortably slumped into her seat, saying, This price is more than the Porter Group can bring me and my costs, so I choose to quit, Ms. Michelle, its yours. Ms. Michelle was not happy to have won the Porter Group, but she was not happy at all. Originally staying until the end of the defection meeting, now also not in the mood to continue down the road. After all, who knows if La will make any more mistakes and force her to spend a lot of money to support the scene? With a stomach full of anger, Ms. Michelle left the reception. But William must stay. Since we have taken the Porter Groups dry shares, we have to talk about the details of the cooperation in private. Bonnie naturally did not go away and followed William. You were never interested in the Grant Groups business before. William sensed some clues and said in a deep voice. Bonnie was calm and collected, Thats because I had nothing to do with the business before, this time it was after I met with La that La went against Ms. Michelle, I had to make sure I was informed the whole time, otherwise what if it was on my head? Thats a reasonable statement, and you cant pick a problem with it. William then made his peace and took Bonnie to the back parlor. The head of the Porter Group was already sitting inside waiting. Bonnie walked in and her eyes lit up with excitement. Its a good thing shes standing behind William, so this bit of excitement doesnt go unnoticed. Compared to her, Sebastian was calm, his eyes just shed from her, and then he spoke, Mr. William, I am honored that you have taken a dry share in ourpany, so lets work together in the future! William, however, was not so polite with his pleasantries. He is extraordinarily like a businessman at the moment, his tone is sharp and pointed, You should also know that if La had not dered war with my mother, the dry shares of yourpany would not have been auctioned at such a high price. Sebastian nodded, This I know, so, Mr. William is now nning to backtrack? No, I wont back out, but I want better and better terms, at least for what the Grant Group is offering! Chapter 869: Kiss and hold her! Eighty-five million and one, without exaggeration, already tops more than half of the Porter Group. Its normal for William not to want to take this loss. Sebastian was very good at talking and agreed readily, Yes, Mr. William what do you want? Half of the Porter Group and dividends, plus whates out of your mines will first be shipped to Willistothe Grant Group and you can sell the rest after we pick it. William replied.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Bonnie heard this and wrinkled her willow eyebrows slightly. This condition is a little too harsh! It is close to directly and tantly saying that it wants to annex the Porter Group. Sebastian is ying a thug at the moment, but that doesnt mean, he is retarded. He smiled and reminded William, I could also stop working with you and go to Miss Russell instead, she didnt offer as much but her terms wouldnt be as harsh, would they? After a pause and added, Only Miss Russell promised, will inevitably be publicized, when the time to lose face or the Grant Group. Williams expression cooled a few notches, a little less than pleased. Threatened by a smallpany, face is really unbearable. How about this, I have a better offer, the shares can be given to you half, but the stones cannot be given to you for every batch, for the first three batches, I can provide them to you, and then you can hold a gambling event at Willisto, you are guaranteed to make a lot of money. Sebastian spoke. A gambling event? William got a little interested. Yes, you also know that I am digging the jadeite mine, right, which produces a lot of ink jade, that is, the top jade, you go to a certain amount of specifications to bid for the stone, the other party is to earn or lose, depending on the luck. Sebastian said. Of course, because of the good quality of the stones in the mines, the vast majority of people will earn. At the end, Sebastian also issued an invitation, If you do not believe, you can go with me to the mine to see, my mine life is still long, we can cooperate at least a dozen years in the future. Hearing this, Williams heart moved. But with just three batches of ore, it was far from the effect he had in mind. How many mines do you have that are being mined? William asked? Sebastian cocked his head in thought and held out five fingers, Five! Ill take two! William spoke up. Sebastian sucked in a breath of cold air. Mr. William, you are nning to chew up half of mypany and leave! Williams face did not change, You also know how influential the Grant Group is in Willisto, what I can bring you will certainly be more than the $85 million surrender fee, there is a saying that you cant catch a wolf by giving up a child, you should know that, right? Sebastian jerked to his feet, I need to reconsider whether its more profitable to follow you or whether its more profitable for me to go it alone or defect to La. After saying that, he just got up and left. Bonnie froze. What is this? Shouldnt Sebastian be looking forward to working with the Grant Group? If the Grant Group backs out, there is absolutely no way for hispany topete with the Grant Group. After all, Sebastian has invested all his money in the Grant Group over the years and has not left much on himself. Whats more, if we dont work with the Grant Group, we wont be able to prate the inside and defeat Ms. Michelle! Bonnie really wanted to rush out and stop Sebastian and ask him about it. But she couldnt do it. In ce for a long time in silence, which slowly stood up, I go to the bathroom. William nodded his head and went with Bonnie. Bonnie then went to thedies restroom. Just as she walked in, a pair ofrge hands wrapped around her from behind the door and pinned her to the door panel. The door mmed shut with a bang and a searing, rolling kiss fell! Chapter 870: I came in? The kiss fell without warning, but Bonnie did not half to resist the meaning.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. On the contrary, she responded with enthusiasm. This kiss, she has waited too long! The daytime and nighttime thoughts are close to madness. Finally, just now, when he saw Sebastianagain, hepletely exploded. And apparently, Sebastians mind was with her. In the washroom, you can even hear the sound of slurping water, ear to ear, the atmosphere is extraordinarily charming and ambiguous. Halfway through the day, when Bonnie felt like the air in her lungs was about to be squeezed out, Sebastian finally let her go. Panting softly, he called out her name. Bonnie, its been a long time, and Ive missed you. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Bonnies eyes stored crystal tears, her voice choked with sobs, hugging Sebastian harder and harder, I also miss you. I cant sleep at night, I cant think of tea and food. But the good thing is, they are now reunited. Is your chest wound okay, is it all right? Bonnie asked. Sebastian nodded, Its already healed, its fine, dont worry about me. After a pause, his eyes fell on Bonnies stomach. Bonnie understood and touched her still t stomach, The baby is fine, it should be moving after a while. You be good too. Sebastian said in a deep voice, Ill be in the Grant Group soon, and after I end Ms. Michelle in one fell swoop, Ille to take you home. Yeah! Bonnie nodded heavily. She fully understands that Sebastian is doing all of these things now. Because Ms. Michelle came up with the evidence that William is the Grant family second son, so even if Sebastian is not dead, then half of the family fortune must be given to William. After all, theres no contractual proof that William cant get everything the Grant family has to offer. So, Sebastian wants to preserve the Grant Group, preserve the Grant family everything, so he can only go to the wrong side of the fence, reasonable from their hands to take back the half. If you wanted to be in the Grant Group, why did you reject William today? Bonnie wondered. Sebastian raised his hand and rubbed her hair, his tone soft and doting, Because I want him to trust mepletely, Im just a thug now, the Porter Group is all I have, and Im giving it away, is that reasonable? Hearing this, Bonnie suddenly realized! It does not make sense! Who would give up both mines for a mere $85 million? After all, this type of emerald mine is different from otherpany industries. No one can be sure, which mine will dig out the very valuable jadeite. Not to mention 85 million, sometimes a piece can be worth hundreds of millions! Sebastians proper hesitation, on the contrary, could convince Ms. Michelle and William of the authenticity of the Porter Group. Bonnie was much more relieved. Okay, Ill wait for you. Bonnie flung herself into Sebastians arms again. One side reminded him, Damons hands already have what secrets about Ms. Michelles dead end, only now he has amnesia, can not remember anything, you let Rupert to try, if you can remember, perhaps can be more quickly eradicated Ms. Michelle. Good. Sebastian nodded, reached out and rubbed Bonnies hair, Just leave these things to me, you just get well and take care of yourself at the Grant Residence. Bonnie nodded and opened her mouth to speak. And thats when Williams voice came through the door, Annie, are you still in there, Iming in? At the same time, the bathroom door handle was turned! Chapter 871: Bad habits are hard to change Bonnie immediately out of a cold sweat in the heart! She subconsciously had to shove Sebastian into the bathroom stall. But Sebastian didnt panic and held her in his arms, then turned on the recording on his phone. A sharp, piercing female voice rang out at once. What a pervert, donte in, or thisdy will call the police! Hearing this voice is enough to bring to mind the arrogant and domineering Miss Thousand. Its not good for you to mess with such a youngdy. As expected, William then stopped moving his hands, with a bit of helplessness in his tone, Annie? Ill be right out, dont rush. Bonnie replied. Then he nted a shallow kiss on Sebastians thin lips before walking to the washbasin and wetting his hands to create the illusion of having finished the bathroom. Turning his head again, Sebastian had tumbled out of the window and into the bathroom. Bonnie fondly withdrew her gaze, and then went over to open the bathroom door. William was standing outside the door with a few moments of suspicion in his eyes, Why have you been in there so long, who else is in there? Bonnie was very open and spread her hands, You can go in and see, as long as youre not afraid of that bigdy calling the police. While saying that, he also opened his body sideways to make room for William. Seeing this, Williams suspicions, even if he had them, gradually dissipated. Lets go if theres nothing else. Bonnie said. William hmmed, but didnt move his feet. What are you doing? Bonnie was puzzled. Williams gaze was ced on the door of thedies restroom, his voice cold and low, Wait for that firstdy toe out and apologize in person. Bonnie: !!! A cold sweat once again broke out on her back and her palms were a slippery mess. What to do? If William hadnt waited for the woman toe out, he might have followed the trail and found out that Sebastian wasnt dead. Even if he cant take care of Sebastian directly, he will be on alert. When Sebastian tries to beat him again, it wont be that easy. You Bonnies throat was a little blue, I really cant agree with this fetish of yours, if you want to wait, then you wait first, Im leaving. Just as she was about to turn around, William tugged on her wrist, Wait together.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. I dont want to wait, I dont have a fetish for that! Bonnie struggled desperately to get up. All she wants to do now is hurry up and leave, then see if she can find a woman to flip through the window into the bathroom and walk out the front door, posing as the woman who just spoke. Anyway, we have to get this lie out of the way! But the more he did, the more William wouldnt let her leave. A look of having seen through her lies. Annie, if you tell me right now who the hell was in there just now, I wont pursue it any further. William said in a deep voice. Bonnie is having a crazy brainstorm at the moment, not knowing how to find a reason to exin the past. And just at that moment, the bathroom door was opened. It was opened from the inside. Williams attention immediately moved over. Bonnie also sucked in a breath of cold air and looked over nervously. Immediately afterwards, I saw that La came out from inside, stepping on her high heels and looking arrogant. She looked William up and down several times, her tone was full of disgust and dislike, Mr. William, I really didnt expect that you still have the fetish of squatting in front of the bathroom to look at women, after staying abroad for so many years, its hard to change your bad habits, right? Chapter 872: You’re developing eyes? Listening to Las taunts, Williams face suddenly changed. The hands hanging at his side clenched and cackled. If murder were not a crime, La would have been choked to death several times by now! Its just a shame that William cant do that. La toed the line and passed him by. After thinking about it, he turned back and stuffed Bonnie with a box, This is for you, remember to keep in touch. Bonnie looked down and saw that it was a brand new phone. Youre giving me a cell phone? Bonnie felt a little incredulous. La is very frank, Otherwise, you also did not give me contact information, when you go back to Willisto, I will not be able to contact you, I am still waiting for you to reveal the Grant Groups secrets to me, so that I can deal with William and Ms. Michelle it! She was so reckless in front of William, but it helped Bonnie, so that William and Ms. Michelle would not suspect her again. But this phone Bonnie was a little hesitant, I dont want this one, you can call the office if you have something. If we call thepany, wont it be bugged by William and Ms. Michelle? La replied, Im not that stupid, just take it, if they dare to confiscate it for you, Ill send a new one, until they dare not confiscate it. After a pause, Las gaze was again on William, I think the power of public opinion should be enough for you to drink Mr. William, right? Youre threatening me? William narrowed his narrow eyes slightly, and his voice had suddenly gone cold. What you think, I dont care, anyway I need to get in touch with Annie, she is the woman Sebastian loves the most, make a good rtionship with her, I can get a lot of information about Sebastian, who dares to stop me, I will get whoever, its that simple! As in college, Las brain circuitry and logic are very simple. In her eyes, there is nothing but love or hate. She likes Sebastian, so she likes all the people Sebastian likes along with him.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Its that pure and simple! After dropping these words, La left directly on her high heels. William, also ironically, turned around and headed outside. Bonnie thought about it and caught up with La, trying to give her back her phone. This struggle between the Grant family is where she wants Las involvement to end. La might get hurt if she keeps dwelling on it. Also, Bonnie wanted to ask La when exactly she entered the bathroom. She didnt hear the whole process of her and Sebastian kissing or whatever, did she? Just thinking about it, Bonnies cheeks couldnt help but blush! I was able to catch up with La before she got on the bus. Miss Russell, Bonnie handed the phone back to her, thank you for your kindness, but this wont be necessary, Ille to City B and take you to dinner myself when Im not so tied upter. Take it if you want to, La was firm, If you dont take it, what if youre in danger next time, I dont always pass by the door and go through the window to save you! Bonnie froze. So, you saw me and William pulling at the door and tumbled in through the window? La nodded, Yes, after all, looking at you just now, there seems to be no one inside, you are very afraid of wearing out, so I helped you. After a pause, La inquired curiously again, But speaking of which, who did you meet with inside, and arent you a captive now, and developing eyes? Chapter 873: The Gift Bonnie smiled helplessly, Thats my secret, besides, who told you I was a captive? Isnt it? La asked rhetorically, Not a captive, not even a phone call? Bonnie: Well, that seems to make sense! It just so happens that I hate people being captives, so Im going to help you out. Take it, and if you really thank me, turn around and send me a little bit of Sebastian, Ill have something to remember. La said. I dont suppose youve forgotten that Im Sebastians wife? Bonnie reminded. La rolled her eyes, So what, Im not stealing from you, I just want to miss Sebastian in my own way. She even reminded Bonnie that there are two senses of death for people in this world. One was physical, and the doctor pronounced him dead. The other is that he dissipates from everyones memory, so that it is aplete death. All Im doing now is hoping that someone will always remember him, and as long as someone remembers him, hes not really dead. The logic was so good that Bonnie froze in her tracks. Following that, he looked at La and cried a little, Well, then Ill take it, and in return, when you can go to Willisto,e see me at the Grant Group and Ill give you a photo album from Sebastians college days. Then its a deal! La nodded happily. I can take the phone, but you should stay out of the Grant Groups business, its not good for you. Bonnie persuaded again. La, however, was full of seriousness, You think I have something to gain by staying out of it?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She doesnt care if she continues to confront Ms. Michelle since she has already torn her face off with her tonight. Besides, dont I still have you as my inside man, if she really ns to make a dirty trick on me, you should contact me quickly. After saying this, La got in her car, waved, and left straight away. The press didnt give Bonnie a chance to speak again. Bonnie stood still, looking at the cars buttocks that gradually disappeared, with an indescribable feeling in her heart. It is really unexpected that people who were also considered love rivals back then are now mixing with friends. Half a dayter, she wentback to William and Ms. Michelle with the phone. Just walking to themon lounge on the first floor, she saw the stern-faced William and Ms. Michelle. Ms. Michelle also saw her and held out her hand directly, Give me the phone. Without half a second thought, Bonnie handed the phone over to Ms. Michelle. In fact, even if she didnt give it, Ms. Michelle would definitely snatch it away. If you hurt the child in your belly when you pull, youll lose more than you gain. So Bonnie chose to be obedient. Once Ms. Michelle got her phone, she began to look at it carefully. In the end, it turned out that the phone just checked the card, but none of it was activated yet. When it was activated, there was just an unread text message from La lying inside as well. The content is very simple, only the three words La. Looking over and over again, I didnt see anything interesting. Ms. Michelle had to turn her attention to Bonnie again, What did you say to La after you went out earlier? I wanted to return the phone to her and persuade her not to get involved with the Grant family to save you from targeting her, but she refused, saying that even if she didnt give the phone, she was still tied up with you, and with me as an inside man, I could still ventte when you wanted to target her. Bonnie answered honestly. Chapter 874: Testing Youre that honest? Ms. Michelle was a bit incredulous. Bonnie pointed to the phone, Of course, after all, she gave me a gift, and how nice to have this so I can talk to other people on the phone! Even if you take this, I can still listen in and eavesdrop on the information. Ms. Michelle reminded nonchntly. Bonnie shrugged indifferently, As long as youre not afraid to see the text messages La sends and get pissed off. After a pause, and then reminded, I think you better not touch La, you just took a single business in City B, and then turn around to deal with La, City B still dare to cooperate with you? So youre pleading for La now? Ms. Michelle asked. Bonnie shrugged her shoulders, Sort of, after all, I took the phone didnt I, but thats the truth. Ms. Michelle: As much as she hated to admit it, what Bonnie said was indeed the truth. If we make a move against La at this juncture, City Bs fat will not be in our mouths. What else can we do, we can only endure! But on the face Ms. Michelle couldnt give in and tossed the phone directly to Bonnie, Depends on my mood, if Im in a good mood, maybe I wont deal with her. This night, Bonnie stayed at the Grand Hotel in City B before returning to Willisto the next day. Probably because she was afraid that she might contact La privately, Ms. Michelle chose to share a room with her. Bonnie doesnt mind at all, its not like shes sleeping in the same bed anyway, she doesnt have that much to do. After taking a shower, he wrapped up in his bed and drummed on his phone. The sound was deliberately turned on so that Ms. Michelle would know what game she was ying. It was Ms. Michelle who finally became too upset and ordered her to turn off the sound and hand over the phone to herself. Bonnie dutifully cooperated and theny down on the bed. Without the sound of the phone just now, the whole room was suddenly quiet, even each others breathing can be heard. I dont suppose William would like to be in charge of the Grant Group, would he? Bonnie suddenly spoke up. Ms. Michelle raised her eyes and turned her head to Bonnie, He just hasnt epted the reality yet, the Grant Group has a heavy burden, give him a little time and hell be epted! Is that so? Bonnie let out an oh, Then if he was willing to take charge of thepany, why did he run away in the first ce, preferring to be a beggar in front of me and live in the wind, rather than go back and inherit your mantle? After a pause, she continued down the line, Is it that Yaboli Duke you said couldnt tolerate him? Around and around, Bonnie finally got to the point. She wanted to test the rtionship between this Yaboli Duke and Ms. Michelle. As well, will Yaboli Duke be Ms. Michelles strongest backer and support. Yaboli Duke likes him a lot, he just doesnt want to ept it himself. Ms. Michelle hates her guts when she thinks about it. Had William been willing to ept Yaboli Dukes help, she would have gotten everything back from the Grant family! Just like him, not like you? Bonnie inquired, I didnt even see hime to you, and you didnt manage to capture his heart after all those years at sea? That kind of man, how can there be only one of me around. Ms. Michelle sneered, I know what youre asking, its true that Im not favored by his side, but that doesnt stop him from valuing only one son, William!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Chapter 875: You’ve Been Out Too Long Bonnie heard something else in those words. So, Yaboli Duke has more than just this one son? Bonnie asked. Ms. Michelle gave her an extraordinarily contemptuous look, Of course not, hes making a name for himself on the sea, and many women want to throw themselves at him! Ms. Michelle, is just one of them. Although not the most favored one, her position is not low either. Otherwise she couldnt have shoved William to Yaboli Duke as her son and still be out in the world. You must be of great use to Yaboli Duke, right? Bonnie asked again. Ms. Michelle readily admits, Of course, after all, those women who only please men can spend money but not manage it. Yaboli Duke has robbed a lot of money at sea over the years, and what he needs most is to find someone to take care of it. There is no one better than the woman you are with. So, the task was handed over to Ms. Michelle, a Willisto University finance graduate. And as Yaboli Duke would have wished, Ms. Michelle has taken care of the money well. So, Ms. Michelle can get respect and preferential treatment around him even if she doesnt have topete for favor. A woman with brains is really more desirable wherever she goes. Bonniemented. This was originally apliment to Ms. Michelle, but it did not make her feel half happy when it was reflected in her ears. Instead, she became angry. I didnt have to go anywhere else to express myself, and it was all caused by Aliyah! Bonnies tone was calm, So you killed her didnt you, and you named yourself Michelle, and you were out in front, crushing her hard, wasnt that enough? Of course not! Ms. Michelle replied. Ms. Michelle replied, I am now in control of the Grant Group, but in reality, Williams shares are very small, and what I want to do is to make him the true heir of the Grant family. Because all of this, originally belonged to William! Then why didnt you juste back in the first ce? Bonnie continued to press, Wouldnt it have been better for Aliyah and Sebastian to watch you hog the Grant Group with their own eyes, while you stayed in the shadows and hid, who were you afraid of? You ask too much! Ms. Michelle was quick to be alert and pulled back from her anger. Turn around and sleep with your back to Bonnie. Bonnie, on the other hand, was lying t on her back looking at the ceiling, her mind racing with thoughts. Ms. Michelles reluctance to answer is a good indication that something is wrong. She didnt dare to confront the Grant family, that is, the Grant family had something she feared, which might make her lose Williams inheritance or something like that. The first thing thates to mind is the notary of the estate! Bonnie began to wonder if it was true that when Lennox died, he had written a notary for his estate. If he had written it, it would not have been marked that everything in the Grant family goes to Sebastian. Then maybe if wefind this estate notarized, we can kick Ms. Michelle out. Of course, this is just Bonnies conjecture.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Ms. Michelle exactly what the scruples are, Bonnie is not yet known, have to continue to investigate to do. Dazed by the thought, Bonnie fell asleep. At this end, Ms. Michelle rolled out of bed, went to the living room of the suite, and dialed out a phone. Immediately, a burst of fluent but unpleasant English came from the other end of the phone. Michelle, youve been out too long! Chapter 876: We’re on the same side Ms. Michelle, who was full of aura a moment ago, is now only deferential. She replied in English as well, Sorry, theres a situation with Willistos side of thepany, so Ill go back to the high seas as soon as Ive acquired it. Come back as soon as you can, and besides, I heard you found William? Yes, hes with me right now acquiring thepany, hes been doing very welltely, hell definitely surprise you when he gets back to the high seas. The other end of the phoneughed out loud, obviously happy, Good, then Ill wait for you guys toe back! After saying that, this hung up the phone. Ms. Michelle put the phone down and looked at the traffic outside the floor-to-ceiling window, her eyes graduallyplicated and deep. The following day, Bonnie returned to Willisto with Ms. Michelle and the others. When they arrived at the Grant Residence, Ms. Michelle exined to Elise that she had nted listening software on Bonnies phone. After it was done, this was returned to Bonnie. Dont worry, if I really want to go against you guys, then I should choose Rupert, after all, and he can meet in thepany, find a corner where no one is, who can know what wemunicate. Bonnie said. Ms. Michelles eyes erupted with a bit of venom, and the cup in her hand cackled. Ill keep an eye on you. Its not as easy as you think to cross someones head. Elise opened her mouth. Hearing this, Ms. Michelles expression eased again. She looked at Elise with approval, Yes, Ill leave this to you, Elise, do a good job, I wont treat you badly. Okay Ms. Michelle, Elise nodded. Ms. Michelle then turned her attention back to William, Youreing with me to the study. Bonnies legs were swollen after such a long flight, and she just wanted to hurry back to her room to rest.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. As a result, Elise actually followed and squeezed in. Youre really going to keep an eye on me 24 hours a day? Bonnie cried andughed, Youre going to watch me even when Im sleeping? Im not that interested, Elises eyes were full of disgust, I just wanted toe and ask you how you did it. Bonnie still doesnt quite understand, What? Elise wrinkled her eyebrows, Dont pretend, how did you do it, why did you get on with that La so quickly, did you threaten her with something again? Hearing this, Bonnie suddenly realized. So Elise is assuming that she asked La to send the phone because she pulled Las strings. Just as Elise did at the time, she sided with her, albeit reluctantly. So now, youre here topete for favor and want me to line up a priority between you and La? Bonnie asked. With a slightly joking tone, Elise couldntugh at all. She just felt upset and irritable. You admit it, right? In fact, you didnt want to help me at all, you just wanted me to do something for you, so you snubbed me and went back to snub La, Elise questioned. What do you mean by snubbing? Bonnie corrected with a shake of her head, Im just showing you reality. As for La, I really didnt mean to pull the plug, thanks to Ms. Michelle. How could Ms. Michelle have formed a quick friendship with La if she hadnt sacrificed a bodyguard? If I had to say snub, it would probably be that I told La that her enemies and I were both the same person, so she was willing to be on the same side as me! Chapter 877: It’s all from you! Hearing this, Elises expression became more and moreplicated. Annie, youre better at holding hearts than I thought. Elise whispered, I kind of regret working with you. Its not toote for you to turn back to Ms. Michelle, except that the wedding you wanted, its a bust. Bonnie didnt push it. She rolled overfortably in bed with her back to Elise , Think about it, Im going to rest, dont wake me up again. Elise was silent for a moment and left the room. Just as soon as the first foot left, Bonnie rolled back over on her back andy t on her back looking at the ceiling. Halfway throughthe day, he took out his phone again and sent a text message to La, telling her that he was safely back in Willisto. La was quick to reply, reminding her not to forget to prepare her college album!Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Bonnie returned an OK emoji and threw her phone on the nightstand before closing her eyes and drifting off to sleep. In the study, the atmosphere is not so peaceful and cordial. Williams emotions are very excited, the corners of his forehead veins are rippling, I will not go back to the high seas, never in this life! That ce, he felt sick just thinking about it. The group of pirates living on the high seas, like the wild people who have not yet opened up, in addition to robbery is ying with women, therge ind, the ss division is clear. The upper ss people eat, drink and y, and the lower ss people are only worthy of working and being bullied. William loathes that kind of ce. You are now Yaboli Dukes most valued son, and if you go back, everything he has on his hands can be yours! Ms. Michelle persuaded. William, on the other hand, had an icy look in his eyes as he reminded, Dont forget, youre the one who tricked him. Yaboli Dukes real son, who died long ago at the hands of Ms. Michelle. By taking me back, you are tantamount to pushing me into the fire, and once he finds out about this, I will be thrown into the open sea and fed to the sharks, exactly like you were back then. After a pause, and added, No, you are at least saved, although these years groping and eating a lot of suffering to stand in this position, but at least it is alive, but I will not, I will die. Mother, is this what you call love, loving me so much that you have to push me into a ce of no return? SnapC The sound of a crisp p resonated throughout the study, even with an echo. William was beaten and deflected, with blood faintly oozing from the corners of his mouth. And Ms. Michelles hand trembled violently, and her eyes were scarlet, I am the person who loves you the most in this world, and every step that I pave for you is carefully calcted, and as long as you listen to me, I can make you the most sought-after existence in the world. Isnt that, enough? William lifted his bony hand and gently wiped away the blood stain at the corner of his mouth, But you made a mistake by giving birth to me from the beginning. What did you say? Ms. Michelles voice trembled. You only know to say that all you give me is the best, every step you take is for me, even strangling that child who is only five years old with your own hands so that I can get a foothold on the high seas, but have you ever thought about whether I want to ept it, whether I want to be born? William said, with nothing but coldness in his eyes, If I could choose to be born or not, I would have, in the first ce, died in your belly! Throwing down these words, William then turned around and left the study straight away, mming the door to the sky! The study Ms. Michelles heart also followed a tremor, the whole person then lost strength, directly sat down on the ground, a long time toe back to consciousness. Chapter 878: I have two fathers Ms. Michelle, Elise pushed in the door and helped Ms. Michelle up, Are you okay? Elise, Ms. Michelle looked up, isnt everything Ive done for William good enough? Of course its great. Elise replied. Ms. Michelles eyes gradually confused, Then why is he still so resistant? As if I would harm him! I clearly gave him the best. The highest position on the high seas, President of HT Company, Managing Director of Globex Company, heir to the Grant Group. As long as it is what he wants, I will try to do everything to him, everything to give him the best, car, house, and even the woman he wants! At this point, Ms. Michelle suddenly paused. She nced at Elise next to her out of the corner of her eye . But Elise didnt seem to hear that, her expression was t and she opened her mouth to reply, Yes Ms. Michelle, you give the boss the best of everything. Elise, youre the one who knows me best. Ms. Michelle raised her hand and patted the back of her hand in relief, When the dust settles after this, I will definitely arrange the best ce for you to go. The best ce to go? Elises heart was cold, but she didnt just snort out loud. Whats the best ce to go, its not like Ms. Michelle said before, let her marry the boss, right? Elises heart had been slightly shaken when she came out of Bonnies room. But now, that relief is being solidified by Ms. Michelles hard foot, solidifying her thoughts.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She wants to work with Bonnie and she wants to marry the boss. Definitely! By any means! Elise, you keep an eye on Bonnie these days, and when I close the on my end, we can take William back to the high seas. Ms. Michelle said. Elise nods, Okay Ms. Michelle. Bonnie sleptfortably in her room. When you open your eyes again, its already dark. The room is dimly lit, but there is a ck figure in the corner, hazy, not really visible. Bonnie nearly broke out in a cold sweat. Following a snap to turn on the light, which made it clear who the person was. William. To be precise, it was William who smelled of alcohol. Even William now has a bottle of wine in his hand that he is about to drink to the bottom. The pair ofx and disoriented pupils, proving that William is not lightly drunk. When faced with the alcoholic, Bonnies first reaction was to shield her stomach. She was worried that William would go booze crazy and then hurt the baby in her belly. After making sure the two were a safe distance apart, Bonnie asked, What are you doing in my room? Annie, do you remember what your father was like? William asked. Bonnie was stunned, Why are you asking this for good reason? Do you remember? William asked in a poorly pursued voice. Bonnie had to answer, Of course I remember, my parents only died when I was a teenager, we were always close before that, and every weekend my dad would make time to cook for himself. At that time the days were pleasant and happy, she was just a carefree young girl. There is a favorite teenager, a loving mom and dad, and the worries and joys of homework. My dad still flies kites, he taught me, only I didnt learn. Bonnie recalls with emotion. Its so nice, Ive had two dads in my life, but neither one is a good memory for me. William couldnt help butment. Chapter 879: You’re just trying to coax me Hearing this, Bonnie then spected in her mind. Two dads. If one is talking about Lennox, then the other one is definitely Yaboli Duke. Its just that its understandable that Yaboli Duke wouldnt say anything to William, whats up with Lennox? Youve met Lennox, before? Bonnie inquired tentatively. William hmmed, Seen it. Ive really seen it! Bonnie heartbeat like a drum, half a day to ease down, and then go on to ask, that is when to meet, you said what, he is not good for you ah? William was drunk, his eyes were a little disoriented, and his tone was even more painful, We met once, abroad, and at that time he clearly knew that I was his son, but he did not admit it. Annie, Im not a greedy person, I dont want much, a father who loves me, and thats not okay? Why, when I obviously have a home I cant go back to, do I have to go and be a son to someone else? That damned high seas, I dont want to go back at all! William muttered and gradually copsed on the couch and fell asleep.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Bonnie stood still for a long time, unable toe back. Half the time, before going downstairs to Elise , William is drunk and in my room, help me get out. Elise was leaning on her bed, reading herputer, when she heard this, she immediately rolled over and got out of bed. But when he was about to walk out of the room, he was stoppedby Bonnie again. William said that he had met Lennox before, is this something you know about? Bonnie asked. Elise tightly pursed her scarlet rose lips and did not answer directly. Didnt admit it, but didnt deny it either. Bonnie instantly realized that there was something going on, and took advantage of the situation by asking, Were you there at that meeting? Thats a sad thing for the boss. Elise replied. As long as I dont reveal it outright, this will only be hidden in your mind and mine, and he wont be sad anymore. Bonnie spoke. After a moments hesitation, Elise said, Ill tell you when I get the boss settled. Ill help you! Bonnie was afraid she would backtrack and not say anything, so she followed her back upstairs to her room. William fell asleep on the couch and looked like he was about to fall on the floor. But Elise was quick to help. She turned her head, her tone slightly sulky, You didnt even give the boss a nket to cover his bed? Bonnie shrugged her shoulders with an innocent expression, I want to cover it, but if I do, and youe up and see it, will you think Im deliberately caring for William and taking your ce? Elise : Good, she has nothing to say! She picked William up sharply and went to the next room. Again, take off your clothes and shoes, and then hit the water to carefully wipe your face and hands and feet, the action is skillful and nimble. Its obviously not the first time this kind of thing has been done. You really are the most suitable person for William, seemingly cold and unapproachable, but in reality a soft heart is given to him alone, and, only by his side, you look like a woman. Bonnie sincerelymented. Elise nced at Bonnie out of the corner of her eye, That doesnt sound like youreplimenting me, but rather like youre saying I dont usually look like a woman. You really dont usually look like a woman, you hide too many things, youre a ninja with secrets, the androgynous kind. Bonnie said. After a pause, he added, But its a good thing, hiding secrets so they cant be easily defeated. Dont say such pretty words to coax me, if I hide my secrets, how will I be taken by you? Elise snorted, Youre just saying this now to make me happy and get me to tell a little more of my bosss secrets. Chapter 880: Is that really the truth? Bonnie rubbed the tip of her nose in slight embarrassment, Do I act so obvious? Of course its obvious! Elise nodded. After a pause and said, Do not worry, what you want to know, I will tell you! Really, thats a relief. Bonnie gave a reassuring smile. She leaned against the doorframe and watched as Elise went about her business in an organized manner. After about an hour, Elise finally finished everything and left the room after tucking in Williams corner. The two went to the rooftop. It was windy at night, and Bonnie subconsciously pulled her jacket tight to avoid catching a cold. Elise does not care about this, let the wind blowing skirts rattling, short hair also want to mess. She looked at the stars in the distance and finally spoke slowly. At that time I only followed the boss for more than a year, in fact, is not very able to rank, but every time the boss went out to do things will take me. Later we went to Reliacao and met with Ms. Michelle, who said she had contacted the owners real father and would let them meet. It was the first time I was so happy and excited to see the boss, I did not sleep all night, and changed a dozen sets of clothes before leaving early in the morning. Butter went to see Lennox, he did not recognize the boss, and said that the boss is the wrong existence, he gave Ms. Michelle a sum of money, and told her to take the boss as far as possible. Thenter, I learned that Lennox died and Ms. Michelle started to fight to take care of those assets of Yaboli Duke, climbing step by step to now. So Ms. Michelle was going to abduct Natan in the first ce because Natan took something from her, right? Bonnie asked. Elise nodded, I knew it was a very small chip that seemed to hold some important information, and Ms. Michelle wanted to know where it was going before she abducted him. After a pause, he added, You dont need to me Ms. Michelle, it was your oldest son who was too presumptuous to mess with Ms. Michelle, and she was just trying to protect her secret. Whats the use of me being weird, Natans already dead. Bonnie hooked her lips in bitterness and smiled lightly.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. But in his mind, he was flying to merge all the clues together! It seems to be really the same as she guessed, Lennox learned of Williams existence, but did not want to ept it, so they did something like notarization of the estate, in short, did not want to give William a dime. Ms. Michelle learns about this and tries to destroy the item, but is unexpectedly snatched by Natan and hidden. As soon as this thing is found, then Ms. Michelle may not be far from death! Whats on your mind? Elise noticed that Bonnies expression was a bit odd, and asked. Bonnie quickly collected herself, Im wondering, since Lennox disowned William at the time and said he was a mistaken being, is it possible that from the beginning, the story Ms. Michelle told me was off from the truth? The child, perhaps not at all the fruit of Lennox and Ms. Michelles love. William is most likely, just Ms. Michelle wishful thinking, and even used the means to give birth to the life of the gambling goods! Hearing these words, Elises face suddenly changed and her eyes went cold for a few minutes. Dont you talk nonsense! She gritted her teeth and whispered a warning, It was Lennox who was thin-skinned and didnt want to lose that backer Aliyah, thats why he rushed to give his boss a kick. Chapter 881: It’s all for your own good! As soon as Elise was about to get mad, Bonnie immediately threw up her hands. Im just guessing too, you dont have to get so worked up. She said. The boss is the Grant familys second young master, and if it werent for Lennoxs ungrateful father, he would have returned to the Grant family. Elise continued. Bonnie was afraid she would hurt herself with her hysteria, so she went on to say, Yes, if Ms. Michelle had not gone to the high seas to survive, but had given birth to William under Lennoxs watch, perhaps the Grant familys fortune would now be equally divided. Elises mood eased. She lifted her slender wrist and gathered the broken hair around her ear, then she spoke again, No, everything in the Grant family can only belong to one heir, and thats my boss! The tone of voice was unmistakable. Bonnie: Fine, words dont count anyway, Elise is just happy! Having gotten the message she wanted, Bonnie was ready to go back to rest. Walking to the stairs, she turned her head to remind Elise, Ill take the credit for taking care of William tonight! On what grounds?! Elise wouldnt have it. Bonnie showed a smile, All you need to know is that Im doing this for your own good, just dont ask the rest. Elise opened her mouth hesitantly, but finally said nothing. In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. William woke up from his hangover with nothing but an overwhelming headache. I got up in a daze, and when Igot downstairs, I saw Bonnie who was eating birds nest. Youre awake. Bonnie raised her eyes and looked at him, her tone was light, with a kind of concern that didnt go away, Still having a hard time, I had the maids cook up some kudzu soup, you can have a bowl. You had the maid cook this for you? William was a little ttered, Ill have a bowl. Bonnie had the maid go and bring a bowl of Pueraria Mirifica soup. The taste of kudzu soup was so bitter that William had to wring his hands with a deadly frown before he could barely get it down. When he finished drinking, he found Bonnie staring at him. This strange turn of events made William a little ufortable, What are you staring at me for? Of course I want to ask you for some benefits, after all, I took care of youst night and thoughtfully prepared kudzu soup for you in the morning. Bonnie said. You took care of mest night? William was a bit incredulous. Bonnie, however, nonchntly admitted, Of course it was me, you suddenly ran into my room, and I was the one who got you back to your room and took care of you. Good, Williams heart softened a few notches at the thought, what benefits do you want? Its not a big deal, Bonnie replied, Im going out to a parent-teacher conference for some little ones, today at 12 noon. They shouldnt wee you. William said. But Bonnies attitude was firm, Its their business if they dont wee it, its my business if I go, after all, Im not going to be an evil person all my life. I dont want them to recall when the timees and say I wasnt involved in their childhood.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes. William agreed, Let Elisee with you. OK. Bonnie got up and went back upstairs to change. William, on the other hand, asked for another bowl of kudzu soup and finished it before going back to his room to wash up. Walking to the bathroom in the room, looking at the already squeezed toothpaste, and the unpacked wooden basin next to it, William was stunned. Chapter 882: He is afraid again And Elise and more than ten years together, some habits implicitly, has long existed in Williams head. For example, Elise would use a sandalwood basin with hot water to wipe his hands and feet after every hangover, and would also squeeze the toothpaste for the next morning in advance. This was something William was used to. But at this moment appeared in front of him, he was a bit stunned. Because Bonnie clearly told him that she was the one who took care of himst night! William was silent in ce for a long time, and finally raised his steps and walked out. He went to the next room to find Bonnie, but Bonnie had already gone out. William could only go to the maid and said with a sullen face, Wheres the hallway surveince, pull it out for me to see. The maid looked at his gloomy appearance, scared to breathe, rushed to transfer the surveince. Then William realized that Bonnie wasnt taking care of her at all. It was Elise who helped him out of Bonnies room and back again, and brought a sandalwood basin to take care of her!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie was lying to him when she said all that! With the speed visible to the naked eye, Williams face became more and more ghastly, almost like killing someone. The maids were shivering next to them, not daring to breathe. At this end, Bonnie arrived at the kindergarten in time for the parent-teacher conference to begin. She followed her memory and found the ss of the five little ones. But apart from Damon, the rest of the little ones flew away from the eyes as if they were angry. Bonnie doesnt mind either. After all, she is now ying the role of a bad mommy, and it would be strange if several little families still jumped into her arms with affection! It doesnt matter, as long as she knows in her heart her true rtionship with the little ones! Bonnie thought, so she found a corner seat. Damon was afraid that she was sad and upset, and also came to the ear and whispered, Mommy, in fact,st night Erika and Joanna said they missed you very much, and I also saw AndrewLukas quietly wipe tears! Mommy knows. Bonnie rubbed his little head, Mommys not upset, dont worry. Damon was relieved by this. Looking at Damon in front of her, Bonnie remembered the secret that Ms. Michelle tried her best to hide back then. After a moments hesitation, I tried to speak, Damon, youre afraid of Ms. Michelle because youre worried in your heart that shell kill you, right? Damon shook his head nkly, I dont know, anyway, its just that when I see her, I get scared and want to hide. Youre trying to hide because you took something from her and she forced you to give it up, right? Bonnie followed her lead. Damons eyes widened in shock, his little face went white for a few moments, and his breath caught. This is the bodys self-protection mechanism, once touched the innermost secret that it wants to hide, it will be uncontrobly nervous. Its okay, take your time to think about it, you dont have to tell Mommy now. Bonnie lifted her white hand and caressed his back, When you think about it, just tell Mommy. Damon could no longer say a word, but his hand opened and clenched unconsciously, repeating the action. Damon, whats wrong with you? Bonnie rushed to inquire as she sensed something was wrong. Damon does not answer and continues to repeat the action. And this time, Erika rushed over, pulled out the tattered bear from her school bag and shoved it directly into Damons hand! Chapter 883: You go back to the Sunshine Villa! Instantly, the blood on Damons face climbed back and his breathing calmed down. Youre not apetent mommy, you dont even know what Damon needs. Erika said with deliberate ferocity. But in reality, she hooked Bonnies fingertips with her little fingertips and pouted intimately. The two secretlymunicate with each other, but the surface seems to be ipatible with water and fire. No one saw the end. Even the kindergarten teacher came over and said, Mrs. Grant, Erika, dont argue, its a parent-teacher conference today, so many people are here, if it really gets ugly, no one will look good, right? Erika grunted and walked away, tossing her ponytail. Bonnie, on the other hand, continued to hold Damon and gently soothe him. She felt quite guilty. Had she known Damon would be like this, she would never have asked those words in front of so many people. I wonder how long it will take Damon to get over it? But with this little bear, it should be slightly better, right? Bonnie was distracted for the rest of the parent-teacher conference. She was thinking about whether to start with Damons line or not. After all, Damon really resists remembering what happened back then, and in case he pushes too hard, there is a good chance that he will break down. He was only five years old and should have had a happy and joyful childhood instead of being forced to remember those unpleasant memories. With a heavy heart, Bonnie returned to the Grant Residence.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She was so engrossed in her own world that she didnt notice Ms. Michelle drinking tea in the living room. But Ms. Michelle noticed her. Seeing that she was distracted, she called out to Elise, who was with her, Where have you been today? Elise answered honestly, Went to a parent-teacher conference for the cubs, but all but Damon, who is not rted, resisted her, so she got hurt. And thats how you get hurt? Ms. Michelle sneered, her eyes filled with disdain, What path you choose, what consequences you should bear! After a pause, and said in a deep voice, You go and help her pack her things, and then you go back to the Sunshine Vi for two days. the Sunshine Vi is all on Ruperts side, Ms. Michelle, you send Annie back, what if Annie turns against us? Elise asked. Ms. Michelle waved her hand, Thats why I asked you to go along, if she dares to betray me, you know what to do. is fine. Elise replied. Bonnie had just gone back to her room to lie down when she was told she could go back to the Sunshine Vi for a few days. She rolled right over and sat up from the bed, Youre not mistaken, are you, shes letting me go back to live? Right. Elise nodded, But dont you think about betraying her, Ill be in charge of keeping an eye on you. Im not that stupid. Bonnie said, and started packing. She was just thinking, if she could go back to the Sunshine Vi to stay with Damon for a few days, maybe he coulde out of the shadow as soon as possible. I never thought that Ms. Michelle would give her this opportunity! What a way to think! She quickly packed her things and then was ready to leave with Elise for the Sunshine Vi. In the garage, it just so happened to be William who came back from outside. Where are you going? William asked with an immediate frown when he saw theirrge bags. Ms. Michelle said that I should go back to the Sunshine Vi for a few days. Bonnie replied. Upon hearing this, Williams tone cooled down, She agreed for you to go back to the Sunshine Vi to live? Yeah. Bonnie nodded, Can I leave THE Grant Residence if she doesnt agree? Chapter 884: It’s all for your own good When Bonnie finished saying this, Williams face suddenly gloomed down. Without saying a word, he lifted his steps and left. That back, how to look at how angry. Did you make the boss angry? Elise asked immediately, with a hint of displeasure in her tone. Bonnie makes the boss unhappy, thats the same as making her unhappy! But Bonnie justughed and reached out and pinched Elises cheek, Rx, Im doing this to help you, the more angry he is at me and the more he hates me, the more he will like you, its called thew of reverse attraction. What do you mean? Elise furrowed her willowy brows. Bonnie instead pulled open the car door and got in, Drive first, well talk as we go. Bonnie was so eager to go back to the Sunshine Vi that she didnt want to waste a single minute at the Grant Residence! Elise was a little upset, but cooperated and went to the car. And it was on the way that Bonnie told Elise of her ns.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. William likes her only because she lent a helping hand when he needed it most. This kind of like is more than gratitude. Even in Williams mind, her image has been deified. What Im going to do is to show him my bad side, so that he will find out that I am a scheming bad woman, and you, next to me, are the gentle and kind woman who loves only him with all her heart. Elise was silent when she heard these words. A long time ago, only to lift the scarlet rose lips, No wonder you changed your face, but also can charm Sebastian, you really know men. Bonnie shook her head, On the contrary, if I understand men, I would have been yed Erika turn back then, it is just the authorities who are confused and the observer who is clear. Seems so. Elise admitted this, After all, if I were you, I definitely wouldnt have been tricked into almost dying on the operating table back then. Bonnie smiled and turned her head to look out the car window. Even if the year nine deaths, but also and Sebastian had so many misunderstandings, so what? They are now going around in circles anding together again ah! From the beginning, God has written the end of their destined to be together, so the process is bumpy and difficult, it does not matter! With that in mind, the car arrived at the Sunshine Vi. The security guard at the door saw Bonnie get out of the car and froze straight away. It was only after a long time that he spoke with a shudder, Mrs. Grant? My God, its Mrs. Grant, the real Mrs. Grant, the living Mrs. Grant! Its me, Im back for a few days to spend time with the kids. Bonnie said softly. Tears instantly fell from the guards eyes, nodding desperately, Good good. He ran to open the door for Bonnie. On one side, he said excitedly, Mrs. Grant, I knew you werent as bad as they said you were, you still think about these kids! Hmm. Bonnie nodded and didnt know what to say. And thats when Donna came back from buying groceries outside. Seeing Bonnies familiar figure, the vegetable basket snapped directly to the ground. She rushed to Bonnie and hugged her tightly, her tears instantly wetting Bonnies white petticoat. I wanted to go to the Grant Residence to see you, but Mr. Robertson wouldnt let me go, so I thought Id never see you again. Donna, Bonnies nose snapped, and she couldnt stop the tears from falling down. Chapter 885: Want to learn from me? In Bonnies mind, Donna is no different from her mother. So when she saw Donnas tears, she was particrly touched and could not stop her tears. Donna, Mrs. Grant is still pregnant, so dont make her cry! The guard warned. Donna hurried to stop, Yes, yes, dont hurt the baby, I wont cry, Mrs. Grant you dont cry either. But the mouth said, but how can not stop the tears, and even wipe more and more. Bonnie took out a handkerchief and helped Donna wipe away the tears on her face a little. I wille back to see you often, this life is still long, we still have to get along for many, many years! Donna nodded like a garlic, Yes, as long as I can still work, I will be your maid and serve you! Bonnie smiled helplessly, trying to tell Donna that what she wanted to get along with was not for Donna to be a maid to her, but to live together as a family. But before she could say anything, Donna fiercely shielded her behind her, her eyes alert as ever. Mrs. Grant, you go in first, Ill cover your back on this side, unless I die today, she cant possibly hurt you again! Her? Bonnie flinched and followed Donnas line of sight to find Elise getting out of the car with her suitcase. At this moment the security guard also took out his electric baton and waved it desperately, warning, Donte near my Mrs. Grant, or Ill electrocute you! Donna, Bonnie spoke up, she came with me and stayed here the whole time I was staying at the Sunshine Vi. What? Donna was in a daze, How can she stay at the Sunshine Vi? Mrs. Grant, shes a bad person! Im the bad guy now, too. I gave up the Grant Group to Ms. Michelle and William, Bonnie said.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Thats not the same! Donna anxiously argued, You must have something to suffer, and even if you do turn out to be bad, you are always the Grant familyMrs. Grant in my heart, and I will always be on your side. But, that doesnt mean shell ept Elise . If she doesnt stay with me in the Sunshine Vi, Ill have to go back to the Grant Residence, too, Bonnie said. Donna suddenly wilted like a frosted eggnt. She really wanted Mrs. Grant to stay at the Sunshine Vi, so Donna had to sidle up and give Elise a way out, You cane in. Elise raised her eyebrows and carried her suitcase into the Sunshine Vi. Mrs. Grant, what kind of threat are you in their hands, or do they have something on you? Donna looked at Elises back and asked again with concern. Bonnie couldnt say anything, but patted Donnas shoulder as a reassurance. Then, it raised its step and also walked in. Bonnie personally arranged a room for Elise, a guest room on the first floor. Close to the kitchen and bathroom, both quite convenient. Elise was pleased with this and sat on the edge of the bed watching Bonnie find herself brand new pajamas and toiletries. Yoyo spoke, I didnt expect these servants to be on your side even after you were like this. As the hostess of the Sunshine Vi, of course I need to pull their hearts together. Bonnie replied, handing the pajamas in her hand to Elise . Then raised his eyebrows, his voice was like a clear spring in the forest, tinkling, crisp and pleasant, How about it, do you want to learn from me,ter when you be the bosss wife, it will certainlye in handy. Chapter 886: You treat me as a driver? Elise snickered with disdain, Who needs your guidance? Im thanking God youre not hurting me! Bonnie shrugged her shoulders with a tone of pity, Well, if you dont need it, then forget it. With that, she turned around and headed out the door. When she reached the door, Elise called out to her again. With a stern face and a slightly twisted tone, he said, But if you have to tell me something, I dont mind hearing about it. Come on, its obvious that youre getting a good deal! But Bonnie doesnt care at all. After all, she still needs Elise to cover up for her now, so a little sweetness would do her no harm! Wait for me to go back and organize it, and then send you the document, the file name is called, overlord cheat, the president loves me again, how about it? Elise : Whatever, just give her a bit of really useful guidance anyway! Bonnie just walked out this time. At this end, Donna hade over, holding a steaming bowl of birds nest in her hand, Mrs. Grant, I made this specially for you, eat it while its hot! Okay, thanks Donna, Bonnie nodded and sat down at the table, taking small bites. Tell Donna, Do you have any left? Send a bowl to Elise, too! Hearing this, Donna instantly copsed her face and coldly refused, Theres no leftovers, and even if there were, I wouldnt give it to her even if I poured it out! How does that Elise deserve to eat from the Sunshine Vi? She was sent by Ms. Michelle! Donna, dont offend her, Id like to stay at the Sunshine Vi for a few more days. Bonnie said. Donna had to sigh, This time there is really no more, next time there is left over, I will give it to her, this is always okay, right? Mmm. Bonnie nodded heavily, her tone intimate, I knew you were the best, Donna. Mrs. Grant, dont just talk, eat up, the birds nest is getting cold. Donna urged. Bonnie then lowered her head and continued to eat the birds nest. And Donna is holding her cheek next to her, full of heartache, You must be having a bad time over at the Grant Residence, why have you lost so much weight, that Ms. Michelle doesnt even feed you?! No, Bonnie denied, shaking her head, I lost weight because I didnt have a good appetite early in my pregnancy. This is the truth. Bonnie is still a little bit fed up, but when she learns that Sebastian is alive and secretly working on a n to eliminate Ms. Michelle, she rekindles her hope for life. She told herself in her mind that she must live a good, healthy life. So that she can wait with the baby in her belly for the day when Mr. Grant wins big and the family is reunited! But because the pregnancy is too severe, she eats more and vomits more, her body is still losing weight.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. How can this be, Donna was anxious, so the child and you are not nourished, the body will not be able to carry. While saying that, he stood up to go to the kitchen to make chicken soup. While Bonnie was still at the Sunshine Vi, she had to cook more nutritious maternity meals for Bonnie! Bonnie didnt stop and watched Donna go to work in the kitchen. Its better to be busy than to stare at Elise! When two people dont see each other, theres not as much conflict. Bonnie thought and knocked on Elises door again, Are you done packing? I have to go out, why dont you drive me? Elise opened the door to the room and surveyed Bonnie, You treat me like a chauffeur? Chapter 887: Not Now Bonnie is very innocent spread hands, the driver is not so much, but Ms. Michelle said let you follow 24 hours, you have to do the surface work!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Elise : She pursed her scarlet rose lips, said nothing in the end, and went out with Bonnie. The ce Bonnie is going to is not far away, its the nearby mall. It was hard to get back to the Sunshine Vi and Bonnie nned to buy a gift for the little ones. When he arrived at the toy store, Bonnie began to carefully select up. And Elise, not interested, sits in the chair next to her and waits. Bonnie carefully selected the gifts and went to ask the shopkeeper to pack them. As a result, the clerk quickly ran back, cheeks flushed red, and returned the bank card to Bonnie, Sorrydy, this toy cant be sold to you. Why? Bonnie frowned in confusion, I dont have enough money on my card? If I remember correctly, this card was just taken from the Sunshine Vi, there should be about 500, 000 deposits in it. Its our store managers intention, said this cant be sold to you. The clerk bowed very sincerely, Im sorry maam, please leave. Hearing this, Bonnies anger came up, Who is your store manager, why dont you sell me something, there is still a reason to turn customers away these days? Its me! A middle-aged man stepped out, icy and disgusted under his gold-rimmed sses, I would never kick out any customer, but you dont count as a customer, youre a traitor to the Grant Group, a dog thief! Bonnie: She took a small breath. This man, Bonnie is acquainted with. This is one of the founding shareholders of the Grant Group, Edward Walsh, who runs the entire Willisto toy industry. Before because Damon liked the toy is left a, but Erika also want, so Sebastian also and this person to discuss, intend to buy a production line to make that teddy bear. Bonnie also met Edward at that time. And in the recent struggle of the Grant Group, Edward has sided with Ruperts faction. It is also easy to understand why Edward would be so disgusted with her, and even refused to sell her toys. Shareholder Xu. Bonnie cleared her throat and spoke, I dont think thats a reason for you to refuse to serve me. Why not? Edward red hard at her, Since this is my spot, I have the right to choose the customers! Youre wrong, its always the customer who picks the merchant, not the merchant who picks the customer, I will definitely buy something from your house and swipe my card. Bonnie said, handing her bank card to the sales clerk once again. The salesman is just a part-time worker and has no say in the matter. At this moment stuck in the middle of the dilemma, can only turn the eyes of help to Edward. Annie, are you unable to understand humannguage, I have said that I do not sell things to traitors! Im not a traitor, I just have my own perseverance. Bonnie calmly replied, If it is Xu shareholders you stand in my position, your choice will not necessarily be better than mine. On one side is the Grant Group, and on the other is her children. Bonnie, of course, would choose thetter. After all, the Grant Group is gone and can be retrieved, but if the child dies, it will never be the same. You can refuse to serve me, but it must be until the day you defeat me and leave me penniless, then you can yell at me for being a beggar and tell me to get as far away as possible, but right now, no! Chapter 888: I’ll be lucrative, how? Edward opened his mouth, but in the end, not a word coulde out. He turned around, puffed up, and left. And the sales clerk rushed off to swipe Bonnies card and pack up the items. Lets go. Bonnie also regained herposure and said to Elise. Elise raises an eyebrow and walks out with her. When we got outside the mall, we spoke, You could have bought from another store, why argue, its not like your style. Bonnies expression is as light as a chrysanthemum, I suddenly dont want to be myself today, cant I? Sure. Elise replied, not going any further. And Bonnie was silent.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. She didnt tell Elise the real reason. In fact, she could have just walked away and bought another toy from a different store, which is not a big deal. But Bonnie just wants to provoke Edward on purpose. Because she wants to help Sebastian. The trip to City B, although the Grant Group took the Porter Groups dry shares at the defection meeting, but the details were not agreed, so the contract was not signed. Bonnie is also worried that Ms. Michelle and William will find out whats going on and reject the Porter Group. So she stimted Edward and made Edwards side of the shareholders follow the righteous indignation. Naturally, it puts pressure on Ms. Michelle to hurry up and give the Grant Group the benefit of the doubt. Ms. Michelle could not have found a better investor than the Porter Group in a short time! These thoughts, Bonnie all rotten in the stomach. She gets in the car and prepares to go with Elise to pick up the little ones from kindergarten. When I looked down to fasten my seat belt, I looked up again and noticed that Elises face was a little pale and obviously not right. Youre not feeling well? Bonnie asked. Elise is very indifferent, I cant die! If you cant die, you dont care? Bonnie was simply exasperated, No more kindergarten, go to the hospital. No need to go to the hospital, its just a fever, Ill be fine tomorrow. Elise still sounded unconcerned. She has been sick so many times since she was a child and has lived well. Even beaten to death by his stepfather, he was able to get up the next day alive and well. Now its just a fever, theres absolutely no need to go to the hospital. Elise thinks Bonnie is making too much of a big deal out of it! While she was thinking about it, Bonnie had already peeked over and unbuckled the seat belt on her, then urged her to get out of the car. What for? Elise wrinkled her willowy brows in displeasure. Bonnie gave her a hard stare, You get down, Ill drive you to the hospital instead! Looking at Bonnie in front of her, Elise looked as if she had seen some kind of alien. After a long time of serious sizing up, he then spoke, Do you have an ear problem or a brain problem, as I said, I dont need to go to the hospital. I didnt think Ms. Michelle needed to take me hostage, but now Im under twenty-four hour supervision? Bonnie rolled her eyes, Get out of the car and switch ces with me, I dont want anything to happen to you and then someone I cant handle to keep an eye on me. Elise : She was silent for a moment before she sneered, So you care about me just so you can be free yourself, right? Would you believe me if I said I was simply concerned about you? Bonnie asked rhetorically. Elise didnt hesitate, I dont believe it. Bonnie shrugged her shoulders, Thats it, you dont believe Ill be true to you, so whats wrong with me being lustful? Chapter 889: Strange worldview Bonnie calmly lifted her clear almond eyes and looked at Elise in front of her. She is frank, calm, like the ancient pool that can not raise half a ripple. In the end, Elise lost the battle and gave up the drivers seat to Bonnie. Bonnie drove, heading straight for the nearby hospital. The mall is only about two kilometers away from the hospital, but Bonnies car skills are really notplimentary. When she got out of the car, Elise couldnt help but spit, With your skills, I may not die of fever, but I will be killed by your driving. Sorry, Sebastian gave me a modified car earlier and Im used to driving it, so Im more reckless. Bonnie said. Elise didnt say anything, and carried her steps into the hospital. Bonnie followed suit, not forgetting to call Donna to pick up the kids and bring them home. Donna agreed and urged Bonnie, Mrs. Grant, you must be careful when you go out with that Elise, shes on Ms. Michelles side and might make a move on you at some point. Keep an eye out, its definitely true! I got it. Bonnie promised and hung up. At this end, Elise was already in the doctors office. After taking the temperature, the doctor was stunned, The fever has reached forty-one degrees, and you dont feel anything at all? This temperature can make peoples brains burn silly! Elise was careless, Im not a vegetable, how can I not feel anything? Doctor: Because of good professional ethics, the doctor took a deep breath and did not dislike Elise . Instead, he continued to ask, If you feel something, why didnt you treat the disease and put it off until now? Snapping- Elise pulled out two melted ice packs from the inside pocket of her shirt and tossed them on the doctors desk, Physical cooling, not a cure? Doctor: Really angry, how can there be such an odd patient!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. And Bonnie went up and touched the two ice packs. Not only is it not icy anymore, its even a little warm from the body heat baking. You can see how high Elises body temperature is! All this, she is still holding strong not toe to the hospital, really admirable. Doctor, shes just stubborn, please give her a strong fever-reducing shot! Bonnie said. The good thing is that with Bonnie, a good talker, the doctors face finally eased up. All right, go pay at the window and Ill just give her a shot. The doctor nodded. Bonnie immediately went to the window to pay the fee. By the time she returned to the doctors office, Elise had emerged from there with a small waterproof band-aid on her arm, apparently having had a fever reduction injection. Then lets go back. Bonnie spoke, When you get back, have Donna make you some ginger tea to sweat it out, and if your temperature doesnte down tomorrow,e back to the hospital for a follow-up. As she walked and talked, Bonnie didnt even notice that Elise wasnt following her. When he turned his head again and saw Elise standing still, he raised his eyebrows in confusion, Why dont you go? Are you being so nice to me, are you nning to make me thank you and then work for you? Elise asked with aplicated look in her eyes. Bonnie suddenly smiled. What are youughing at? Elise was upset. Bonnie replied, Imughing, why do you have such a strange world view, must people have dealings with each other because there is interest and purpose? Chapter 890: This is not surveillance When confronted with the question, Elises face was full of frankness, Otherwise, if there is no interest, why should we pay? You did the same with William, too? Bonnie inquired. Elise nodded, Yeah, it was the boss who brought me out of the slums and who helped me clean up the mess, so I thank him, its just that we have an interest in each other. After a pause, and added, Even I want to marry him, to help their future husband, is also considered interest, no interest to do things, that is called injustice. Bonnie: Good point, she was almost brainwashed!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Take a deep breath before speaking again, There are other things, there are feelings between two people, there is love, it is also possible to lend a helping hand ah. As soon as the words left her mouth, Elises eyes becameplicated. So what youre saying is that you love me and have feelings for me? Bonnie really wants to find a piece of tofu and hit it, I am the wrong person, wrong person can be! Drive on, Im going back to bed. Elise said. Bonnie was depressed and drove Elise back to the Sunshine Vi. The five kids just came back from kindergarten and learned that Bonnie had moved back to the Sunshine Vi, so they were all anxious to find Bonnie. As a result, when I rushed to the front, I saw Elise next to Bonnie. Several other little ones were just full of caution, while Damon began to breathe heavily and his face became pale. Bonnie saw the situation, rushed over and hugged Damon, Where is the teddy bear, give it to him! Little Joanna fished out the teddy bear from her school bag and shoved it into Damons hand. Its okay Damon, Ms. Michelle isnt following, its safe, okay? Bonnie whispered in Damons ear. After coaxing for a while, Damons breathing finally calmed down. Elise, on the other hand, was not interested and turned around and went to her room to sleep. After Elise closed the door tightly, Erika and Joanna came up to Bonnie and hugged each others legs, their eyes were red and they choked up, Mommy, youre finally back, we missed you so much! Bonnies heart was sour, she raised her hand and rubbed their heads, Mommy misses you guys too. So are you going to live here all the time? Little Joanna tilted her head again and asked blearily. Bonnie was silent. If she could, she would love to stay at the Sunshine Vi and spend every day with her five little ones. But she couldnt. The situation isplicated now, she lives in the Sunshine Vi, what if she causes any trouble? I was thinking about it when Williams voice suddenly came from next to me. Yes, weve just always lived here! Bonnie was shocked and nudged Erika and Joanna to stay away from her. At the same time, he looked warily at William who was walking towards him not far away, What are you doing over here? I am now the heir of the Grant family, and the Sunshine Vi is naturally under my name, so I came to take a look, couldnt I? William said. After a pause, there were a few more greedy and cold in his eyes, By the way, I want toe over and keep youpany ah. What do I have to do withpany. Bonnie was equally cold as ice, Ill be back at the Grant Residence in a couple of days, I have one Elise to keep an eye on me, not another you! How can I be considered spying. William denied the im, Im here to keep youpany, understand? Chapter 891: What’s wrong with being a bit immoral! Hearing this, Bonnies white eyes almost rolled up to the sky. The ghost does not want hispany! And with William around, she wont be able to spend time with the five little ones with impunity. But, Bonnie couldnt get rid of William. William managed to stay. But when he said he was here to keep Bonniepany, it was Elise who asked, Where is she? I just got a fever shot and was drowsy, so I went to my room to rest. Bonnie said. William spread his long, slender legs and went to the guest room. Hearing the movement, the original sleepy Elise immediately rolled over and sat up, even if the eyes foggy, but also through the cold killing intent. On seeing the visitor clearly, the killing intent quickly receded and turned into deep surprise, Boss? Why are youing over, am I dreaming? William walked to the bedside, lifted his bony hand and touched Elises forehead, his brows knitted together, Didnt I say I had a fever reduction shot, why is it still so hot? The doctor said it would take an hour or two to take effect. Elise also understood at this moment that she was not dreaming, but really saw William, so her tone became cautious, Im fine boss, Ill be fine after a good sleep. Hmm. William nodded, Go to sleep. He stood by the bed, like a statue, not moving, against the light, and could not really see the look on his face. Elise couldnt figure out what he was thinking for a while, so she went back to bed. William then leaned over and tucked her in. Elise, Im ttered! Boss, actually Im really fine, the doctor said its just a minor problem. Williams throat rolled and his voice was raspy and dark, You took care of mest night, but Annie stole your credit, why didnt you tell me? Hearing this, Elises heart was beating like a drum. Sure enough, its just like Bonnie said.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. It is clear that the credit has been taken away, but instead, it can attract the attention of the boss. Unlike before, she did all that, even if she told her boss herself, she would only get a polite word of hard work. I boss you do not like her? Elise open mouth, so I do not need to grab these with the future bossdy, as long as she can make you happy, it is enough. William: His deep, dark eyes reflected Elises pale but flushed cheeks, his eyes shining brightly. Finally throwing down a sentence to rest well, he lifted his feet and left the room. He went to the living room and turned on theputer to handle official business. And Bonnie took the five little ones back to the childrens room. Bonnie is now busy coaxing Damon and has no time for William. Uncle William the big bad guy, why did he have toe? Damon was slowing down, and now hes bad again! Erika was so angry that she clenched her fists. Thats right, it really pisses me off, I have to get back at him or well putxatives in his meal at night, lets make him have diarrhea and pull until hes weak and hospitalized! little Joanna suggested next to him. Bonnie shook her head helplessly and tried to stop little Joanna. Before she could say anything, Lukas spoke up for her first, No, you cant do that, as littledies, you cant do such underhanded things, its very hical. Yeah, Bonnie nodded, wanting topliment Lukas. As a result, in the next second, we heard Lukas say, But Im a boy, its okay if Imcking in virtue! Chapter 892: I’ll eat with you Bonnie: How in the end should these little guys be taught that whoever does this kind of thing iscking in virtue? After taking a deep breath, Bonnie said, Now Uncle William is also living in the Sunshine Vi, if he is injured in this ce, then Ms. Michelle will definitelye to trouble us. At the mention of Ms. Michelle, Damons face next to her paled a few more times. Seeing this, the rest of the little ones were so distressed that they had to put the idea to rest. How scared Damon would be if Ms. Michelle came to his door! So even for Damons sake, they had to hold back from getting into trouble with Ms. Michelle! Only, Erika cocked her head and thought about it, and spoke to Bonnie again, Mommy, then can we not call him Uncle William, he doesnt deserve it!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. You guys can ignore him and treat him like a transparent person. Bonnie replied. After a pause and added, Anyway, he will stay for two days and then go back to the Grant Residence, you guys just put up with it! That little Joanna took Bonnies hand, milking, especially reluctant, he left, you are not also going back to the Grant Residence The Grant Residence? Bonnie had a slight sourness in her heart and reached out to rub her little ones furry head, Yeah, Mommy cant stay with you guys for too long at the moment, sorry. The one who should feel sorry is not you, but Ms. Michelle and William, if not them, how could you leave us to live in the Grant Residence? Lukas cool and cold little face can not see a half-hearted sentiment, said in a deep voice. That look is a mini version of Sebastian. Bonnies heart was slightly moved, a handful of Lukas also embraced his arms, Mommy promise, will definitelye back soon to apany you, then I will never leave! While saying that, and also hold out a small finger, We pull the hook! Lukas expression was a little twisted, turning his head and muttering, Young or not childish, Im not a three-year-old kid anymore, and pulling the hook. Come on! Bonnie demanded, without further ado. Lukas then cleared his throat and put on a reluctant look, Okay, you women are just trouble. But when pulling the hook, he actually had a little leap of faith on his face. The next few little ones saw this and also reached out their hands and asked to be hooked. After Bonnie satisfied all of them, she went back to coaxing Damon. After easily putting Damon to sleep, Donna walked in when she saw the stitch and whispered, Mrs. Grant, youre still pregnant, eat something! Good. Bonnie reached up and touched her stomach, I am indeed hungry, I want to eat Donnas braised pork you made. Donna had a smile on her face, I knew youd want to eat this, so I prepared it a long time ago! Bonnie then followed her to the dining room. A table full of dishes, looking at Bonnie dumbfounded, crying andughing. Donna, youre making so much, I cant eat it all. On the table these dishes, at least enough for ten people to eat two meals! If you cant finish it, there will be leftovers, and you can pick the ones you like from it. Donna rubbed her hands together and said, unable to stop the tears from falling down. Its been a long time since I saw Mrs. Grant, and Ive lost a lot of weight, so I have to make some delicious food to make up for it. Otherwise Mr. Grant in heaven knows, how heartbroken ah! Im all picked out, or Donna you might as welle and eat with me! Bonnie extended an invitation. As a result of the words, William came over from the living room side and naturally sat next to Bonnie, Ill eat with you. Chapter 893: What’s the use of hating? Bonnie froze for a split second, which brought her back to her senses. She had just told the five little ones to treat William like a transparent person, and she ended up doing it herself. As for Donna, she probably doesnt want to care about him at all! As expected, Bonnie heard Donna speak coldly. This is the meal I made for my Mrs. Grant, theres no part for you. Isnt it wrong for me to help share a little bit since she cant finish it? William justified. Donna still refused to agree, Ill pour it out if I cant finish it, I dont need you to help me eat it! These are meals that Donna would rather feed to the dogs than end up in Williams mouth! Donna! Seeing Williams angry face, Bonnie hurriedly said, Its okay, lets eat together! While saying this, she tugged on Donnas coat under the table to get her to stop arguing. Donna was furious, but had to agree. She turned to leave, lest she see Williams stomach full of anger. William, on the other hand, asked the maid for a bowl and started eating. She also reminded Bonnie, Have the maid prepare a copy and send it to Elises room. Hearing this, Bonnie looked at him with interest, Are you concerned about Elise? So what if it is, so what if it isnt? William asked rhetorically.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie shrugged her shoulders, What can I do, just ask. Following that, he gave a wink to the maid and asked her toe over and clip the dishes. By the way, is there a dish Elise doesnt eat, or particrly likes? Bonnie asked. She William opened his mouth, but couldnt get a word out. He suddenly realized that after knowing Elise for so many years, he didnt even know what she liked and disliked. But when you think about it, it seems like you can figure it out again. Because Elise has never been around him, and whats in front of him is what he wants to see. Over time, it has be a habit. The result is that William now cant remember anything about Elises preferences. He lowered his head and was silent for a long time. Thats when she spoke again, Whatever, I dont care about her, as long as I know what you like and what you hate. Are you sure you really know me? Bonnie rested one hand on her cheek and blinked her long, slender feathered eyshes. Or what! William was confident of this, I know all about you. Even, the most crazy time, he wanted to turn himself into a pirate version of Sebastian, and then rece Sebastian, apanied by Bonnie. Isnt that enough proof that he really knows Bonnie well? After all, he almost convinced Bonnie that he was Sebastian by faking it several times! It shows that he has pinpointed what Sebastian is like in Bonnies mind! But if you really know me, why dont you know that I hate you? Bonnie spoke softly. William: He couldnt help butugh softly, but the smile didnt reach the bottom of his eyes. Of course I know, just because you know doesnt mean you have to act, you hate yours, Ill do mine, no conflict. William said. After a pause, his eyesnguidly rested on Bonnies stomach again. Probably because she has lost weight recently, so her stomach instead looks quite obvious, with a small margin. He lifted his thin lips, his tone was icy cold, I also hate this child in your belly, dont I put up with it all the same? Chapter 894: You are somewhat similar Hearing these words, Bonnie subconsciously covered her stomach, her eyes full of rm, staring dead at William. Donna also came forward to stop Bonnie, What do you want, I warn you, dont touch my Mrs. Grant, or I will make you regret it!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. What do I have to regret? Williamughed softly, Get this straight, shes a prisoner now, life and death are all in my hands. Bonnie took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. Then raised his hand and patted Donnas shoulder, Im fine Donna, get out of the way. But Donna is still a little unsure. Bonnie insisted, Its okay, just get out of the way! Donna had to stand to the side, but her eyes were still on William. As long as William dares to do something to Bonnie, she will go straight up and fight with William! Just calm down. Bonnie looked at William and said, As you should know, I still have forty percent of the shares in my hands, and if you hurt my children, I will definitely stand against you. Because, without something to guard, she would have nothing to fear. Kill the red-eyed people how terrible, William should know very well in his heart. As expected, William then nodded and said, So I just said I hated it and didnt do it, did I? Its for the best. Bonnie moved the hand that was resting on her stomach away. It was a very unpleasant meal for everyone. Bonnie had palpitations and even umted food, and went for a walk in the garden with Donna to eliminate food. Mrs. Grant, is this the same kind of life you had at the Grant Residence? Donnas tears poured down and her voice choked up, So much fear, no wonder Ive lost so much weight. Bonnie raised her hand and wiped Donnas tears, No, Im usually fine at the Grant Residence. Today William suddenly abnormal, probably is a jerk it! Thinking, Bonnie exined again, I am at least a major shareholder of the Grant Group, how could he really offend me. As long as something happens to her and her shares are transferred directly to Rupert, then Ruperts faction can directly kick Ms. Michelle and William out of the Grant Group. And running the Grant Group has been Ms. Michelles obsession for so many years that she couldnt give it up easily. So, until then, shes safe. Even after all this, Donna was still heartbroken. If they hadnt shown up, how would you have suffered all this, and how would Mr. Grant said Donna, then she couldnt help but let out a long sigh. Its okay Donna, Sebastian is gone, we have to move on with our lives, move on, it will all pass. Bonnie relieved. The two spoke in the garden and reassured each other. William is standing in front of the second floor studys floor-to-ceiling windows, his ck eyes quietly watching all this. Crunch- Suddenly, the study door was pushed open from the outside, a small furry head timidly peeked in, tense and tense tone and pretended to be calm, You you out, this is my daddys study! Your daddy? William looked at the little guy in front of him and hooked his thin lips into a smile, Is this really your daddy? Its my godfather, but a godfather is also a daddy. The little guy strained his neck and said. William gave a tsk, and only then sized up, It seems to be true, this godfather of yours is not much different from daddy, after all, you look a little bit simr! Chapter 895: Don’t work so hard Hearing this, the little guy in front of him, Damon hurriedly lowered his head, Im so ugly, daddy doesnt look like me! The tone of voice was long panicked. Damon didnt think William would see the resemnce between himself and his daddy. What mommy said, let him not appear as Thin Natan for now, otherwise it will lead to a lot of trouble. Thinking about it, Damon even began to regret that he had run up. But just now he came out to go to the bathroom and saw William go to Daddys study and just couldnt resist, wanting to kick William out of the study. This is Daddys study, bad guys are not allowed in there! Its making the study dirty! You get out or Ill tell Mommy and Donna, Damon said, flustered and moving for help. Williams mood was suddenly stirred up by the words. Looks like I should ask Katifen to pick you up, youre the most annoying in the whole the Sunshine Vi. William said, lifting his steps and heading out. As I passed by the desk, my trench coat hung on the handle of the drawer and I almost stumbled and fell, and the drawer was thus opened. Williams eyes could not help but nce into the drawer, and his pupils immediately tightened, as if he had found something extraordinary! Dont you look! Damon was nervous, worried that William had read something confidential about Daddy, and trotted up to close the drawer. The result ran to the drawer heel, his small eyes filled with great confusion. Theres nothing in the drawer! So why is William so shocked when he looks at the drawers? Did you hide something inside? Damon bravely inquired, Give me back my stuff now! William spread his hands innocently, Little one, which eye did you see me take something?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Damon was not convinced and checked again, indeed nothing was found. The Grant familys brats arent even talking about spying on me, so youre quite nosy for an outsider. William snorted lightly, lifted a step and left the study. And Damon is still not quite at ease, so he rushed to Bonnie and said the thing. Mommy, did the big bad guy steal something from Daddys study? Damon asked nervously. Bonnie reached out and touched his forehead, I dont think so, its okay, those important papers in your daddys study have been taken away. Even if William went to see, at best, he saw some statements about the Grant Group and so on. Not even the core bit of secrecy can be found. Feel free to turn and look at him! Dont you go stopping him in the future, okay? Bonnie admonished in a serious tone, As much as Mommy wants you to face your hearts demons head on, its definitely not in this way. In case you anger William, what if William does something out of the ordinary when the timees? It took all that work for her and Sebastian to find Damon, so theres absolutely no way we can lose him a second time! But its Daddys ce, I dont want him to go in there, Daddy has a cleanliness problem, hell get too dirty. Damon hung his head, his voice muffled. The tip of Bonnies nose was sour. How much does God love her to give her such a gentle and perfect son. Even if the fear can not, will be brave for the sake of the people around you to stand out. Is this really what a five year old should look like? Bonnie would like him to be a little more naughty and childish at the moment. At least this way, it wont be too hard to live! Chapter 896: Threats! Only unfortunately, Bonnies idea is just a luxury. Damons personality changed long ago after that fire, and it will take at least several times more time than that to correct it and be a carefree little kid again. In addition the basic condition for him to be a child again is to create a carefree environment and life. Obviously this condition is not met at the moment. Bonnie felt quite guilty and took Damon into her arms, promising, Damon, wait a little longer, and when this is all over, Mommy will make sure you live the life of other little kids. Damon also made an effort to reach out and hug Bonnie back, Its okay mommy, I dont care what kind of life I lead, as long as Im with you guys, its okay! Damon is really easy to satisfy. He now has younger siblings, a daddy and mommy, and the original adoptive parents. Everyone loves him, loves him, and will give him lots of gifts and care. Thats enough! Mother and son cling to each other, almost as if they were a statue in the garden. And at the same time, William came out of the house. As if he didnt see Bonnie and Damon not far away, he went straight to the garage, picked a car that looked good, and asked the garage security guard for the keys. The guard strained his neck, This is Mr. Grants car, I cant give it to you. He is dead, and now the only young master of the Grant family is me, Mr. William, give me the key. William corrected coldly, If you dont want to die. The guard was still reluctant, The car book is in Mr. Grants name, so Ill just have to give it to Mr. Grant. William did not bother to talk any more, directly from the inside of the trench coat pulled out a small silver pistol, the ck hole aimed at the security guard. After all, the security guard is just an ordinary person, see this scene, immediately scared legs, directly fell to the ground. Give me that! William said. The security guard, shivering, had to find the keys to the sports car and give them to William. William then put away his pistol and drove his sports car straight away from the Sunshine Vi. In the blink of an eye, it was gone. Only a cloud of ck smoke filled the air, choking the security guards eyes came out in tears. And not far away, Bonnie is looking at Williams distant direction, deeply wrinkled the clear willow eyebrows. Whats going on? What went wrong to make William leave in such a hurry. Could it be Ms. Michelle No, if its Ms. Michelle, how can William still have the heart to choose any sports car to drive ah! But other aspects, Bonnie again can not think of. But I dont know why, her heart has been thumping, as if there is some bad premonition. At this end, William drove his sports car and went straight to the private hospital of the Grant Group.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. This is, after all, apany owned by the Grant Group, so the medical staff all know William. Even if I dislike this person very much, I still have to greet him after seeing him, Mr. William, I wonder what you want toe over today? Tell the dean toe see me. William kicked open a random office and said coldly. The doctors and patients in the office froze, Mr. William, we are in the middle of an examination, could you please You guys get out and get another office, this ce is mine. Williams tone was still cold, Dont make me say it twice, or all that will leave this office will be the corpses of both of you! Chapter 897: Some memories can’t be deleted Under the abject threat, both the doctor and the patient ran out as if their feet were on the ground. Patients, in particr, have no shoes on and run barefoot faster than doctors. In the office, William was the only one left. He sat in the chair, holding the side handles of the chair with both hands, the bruises on the backs of his hands rippling. And those conjectures in his mind like steel needles, stuck into the heart, so that he can almost not breathe. Finally, a second before the verge of madness, the dean came over. After all, the dean is a senior staff, life experience is also very rich, so it is not like other people as fearful fear William, the tone of cold iparable, Mr. William, I do not know what you are looking for me in the end? William came back from his world. With that, theputer on the table was turned around and the screen was pointed at the dean, Pull up all the hospital cases rted to Damon, I want to see them. Sorry, the dean was not condescending, the hospital did the system a few days ago and it ended up making an idental error and all the patients information was cleared out. So the information about Damon is all gone. And hearing this, the suspicion in Williams mind has been confirmed for the most part. When he was at the Sunshine Vi, it was only by chance that he thought Damon and Sebastian looked somewhat simr. But when I was ready to leave the study, I noticed that the medical history sheet that was originally ced in the drawer was missing.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. If memory serves, when Sebastian was sent to the hospital for resuscitation, he deliberately sent a spy in the Grant Group to the Sunshine Vi to look for information, to see what Sebastian had in his hands about the Grant Groups confidential documents. But William was not entirely trusting of the spy at the time, and asked him to wear a button camera throughout. He remembered clearly that the drawer was holding a medical record sheet, and the word Damon was written on the kraft paper bag. But now there is none! All other information can still be ced openly on the table, except for a medical history sheet of an outsider hidden in the drawer. What does this mean? This means there must be a ghost in this medical record! William then remembered that this period of contact down, Bonnies love for Damon, has long gone far beyond the degree of a godson. Thats why William came to the hospital to take evidence. As a result, the hospital said that all the information had been cleared. HehC William once again pulled out the silver pistol and aimed it at Deans temple, I advise you to tell the truth, or youll lose this life. The dean is in his sixties, his hair is white, even in the face of bullets, he is expressionless, If Mr. William wants to kill me because my dereliction of duty caused the loss of patient data, then I admit it, you do it! Youre quite a tough talker. William sneered, Okay, Ive changed my mind, I wont kill you, but I heard you have a granddaughter who is studying abroad in college, Dean, you know its chaos over there in the slums, right? Especially the girls, if you go to that kind of ce, death is considered easy, afraid of life is worse than death! The dean couldnt help himself, Dont you touch my granddaughter, William, Im warning you, if you hurt my granddaughter, Ill kill you! I can keep my hands off her, William replied, except I need you to tell me all the information about Damons case. The patients information has really all been lost, you can ask others if you dont believe me. The dean said breathlessly. William nodded slightly, I dont have to ask, the patient data will be deleted from theputer, but the memories in your heads, they wont be deleted along with it, right? Chapter 898: Ruthlessness and Ruthlessness It couldnt be more obvious what William meant. Dean hanging at the side of the two hands tightly clenched into fists, and then powerless to release, What do you want to ask, as long as I know, I will tell you, can? Damon, isnt that Sebastians son? William asked. The deans body was suddenly tense, his eyes hesitant and struggling. Actually, I can get Damon and Annies hair myself before I do the paternity test, it just takes a little time. William said softly, I dont like to wait, and Ill make whoever makes me wait pay the price. Hearing these words, the dean finally looked like a deted ball,pletely losing his anger. Its , Dean said softly. Leaving the hospital, William went back to the Grant Residence. At the time, Ms. Michelle was dealing with a middle-aged man who was stirring up trouble. Ms. Michelle Im begging you, can you not fire me, my wife has cancer and now shes hanging on for dear life with over 100, 000 imported drugs every month, if she loses this job, shell surely die. Ms. Michelle looked down at the kneeling man on the ground, no half ripples in his eyes, I do not want to fire you, but who let you upy the position of financial director, this position I must use their own people ah. I dont have to be the finance director, as long as you dont fire me, even if you tell me to sweep the toilets! The middle-aged man begged again. Ms. Michelleughed softly, What are you talking about Chief financial officer, how can you say such things, cleaning toilets? What kind of person can make more than 100, 000 a month cleaning toilets, do you take me for an ingrate? After a pause, he asked again, Your wifes cancer is already advanced, right? Yes, so shes having a hard time and really needs those into Chief financial officers words have not finished, Ms. Michelle directly interrupted, Since it is advanced, it is impossible to live again, spend so much money is a waste of water, give up, so you go to anotherpany to clean the toilet, earn enough money to support themselves. What, what? Chief financial officer looked up in disbelief, gazed at Ms. Michelle in front of him, and his body began to tremble. Is this human talk! Thats my wife, how can I give her up! The chief financial officer growled, his throat almost spitting fire. Ms. Michelle was full of concern, fiddling with her carefully manicured crystal nails, Shes going to die either way, saving her is a waste of money, I didnt keep you and pay you well to waste all your money on people like this. So, firing you is also considered to help you a hand, recognize the reality early ande out early! Chief financial officer really cant listen to it anymore. He got up from the ground and tried to hit Ms. Michelle hard. As a result, William came to the front and directly kicked the Chief financial officer to the ground. Why are you back? Ms. Michelle was quite surprised to see William, I thought you were spending the night at the Sunshine Vi. That was the original intention, but now there is something important to tell you. William said in a deep voice. Ms. Michelle instantly understood and threw a look to the maid around her, Dont beat him to death, leave his breath, by the way, give some medical expenses, let him use the medical expenses to save his wife. After saying that, he and William headed for the living room. And the screams of the Chief financial officer behind them were crushed into mud as they stepped on their feet!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Chapter 899: Discovering Damon is Natan! When he returned to the living room, William told Ms. Michelle all the information he had found out. What?! Ms. Michelle directly mmed the table and stood up, her eyes iparably angry, No wonder I always felt that child was a bit familiar, so it really was the little bitch who ran away back then. Anger was followed by deep fear. What to do William, if that little bitch vaults the secret out, everything we have now will be lost! The thought of this made Ms. Michelles heart tremble with apprehension. William is much more calm than she is. His hand was propped up on the sofa, groping delicately, and on one side he said softly, Damon is said to have lost his memory and cant remember what happened back then. Maybe its just pretend! Ms. Michelle said. No way, William denied, if it was really faked, he should have made that secret public, why be so passive now? After all, as soon as that secret became public, they would not even have a chance to resist and would be ousted directly from the Grant Group, or even expelled from Willisto. Maybe maybe there are other additional terms in that secret, at that time I did not look carefully, there is a long section behind it, oh yes, there seems to be an attachment, I did not have time to read it. Ms. Michelle recalled. The part that she saw was all bad for her and William. Maybe the second half is bad for Sebastian and others? They can totally crop the first half thats bad for us to make it public, and they have the information anyway, so they can do whatever they want. William replied. And now there is no negative news about him and Ms. Michelle, which means that the secret has not been discovered by Bonnie and others. As long as we can determine exactly where this secret is and destroy it in advance, then well be safe! Ms. Michelle murmured softly, then stood up, Ill go get that little brat now. No, William shook his head, he doesnt remember anything, its useless to bring him back, itll anger Annie instead. Dont forget, Bonnie still has 40 percent of the Grant Group in her hands. Until the secret is out, Bonnie is their biggest threat. They can barely keep the peace now because Bonnie ispromising for the sake of her children. The child, in other words, is Bonnies bottom line.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. As long as they dare to touch these children, Bonnie will absolutely flip out. At this juncture, we dont need to recruit another enemy for ourselves, not to mention that we need Annies shares to get a firm foothold in the Grant Group. William calmly analyzed. Hearing this, Ms. Michelle couldnt help but look at William a few more times. What are you staring at me for? William wondered. Ms. Michelle shook her head, Nothing, just suddenly curious about what changed you, you were not interested in these things before. What changed him? Williams eyes suddenlyplicated for a few moments, opened his mouth, but did not exin a word. Instead, he changed the subject, These are not the main points, hurry up and discuss countermeasures. Good. Ms. Michelle nodded. William continued on, If you cant get a clue to that secret directly from Damon, then investigate from Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith! Damon must be adopted by them, if Damon really has secrets in his hands, ask them what Damon had when he was adopted, and where those things are now, and you will definitely find them! Chapter 900: I let you William analyzed with unparalleled logical rity. And next to her, Ms. Michelle was overjoyed. After all her efforts, she finally saw William moving in the direction she had hoped. Its not easy! I will find a reasonable excuse to invite Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith over to ask for rification, and you will be responsible for keeping an eye on that little bitch! Ms. Michelle said.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. William let out a sound, In addition, the Porter Groups cooperation I am ready to answer, the Grant Groups other half, I am bound to get! With the Porter Group as his support, he could definitely win easily against Rupert and others. Ms. Michelle heart more happy, eyebrows smiling, Okay, as long as you are willing to do, then I will be assured to give you, your talent in business, absolutely no weaker than Sebastian! At the mention of Sebastians name, Williams face emerged in disgust to a degree visible to the naked eye. A fleeting and cold reminder, Dontpare me to a dead man, bad luck! OK, OK, OK, its my fault, I wont use him topare with you anymore. Ms. Michelle nodded her head in good faith. The mind, on the other hand, is thinking. Indeed, how does Sebastian deserve to bepared to William? Sebastian, nothing more than their defeated, dead by the sword! Time flew by, and it was the next day. Bonnie wakes up in the morning and gets ready to take the five little ones to kindergarten. When I arrived in the dining room, I found Elise already up and even out for a run, drenched in sweat and changing her slippers in the foyer. Youre crazy, Bonnie was stunned, you had a fever yesterday and youre out running today, dont you want to die? Elise, on the other hand, is slow and calm, and her tone is unconcerned, I got better at midnightst night, and running and sweating will help strengthen my body. Bonnie: What else could she say? Anyway, Elise has already finished her run, so anything she says now seems like a horses back. Lets eat first, and after that go take a shower and change into a dry shirt. Bonnie said. Elise hmmmd, changed her slippers and walked in, looking around, Wheres the boss? He left yesterday. Bonnie replied, You wanted to see him for something? No. Elise shook her head, but her eyes remained downcast for a few moments. As someone who has been there, Bonnie understands too well what is on her mind right now. Then he walked up and patted Elises shoulder, No need to be so anxious, he came to see you yesterday, thats a good start, one bite does not make a fat, the rtionship is also, you need to take your time. After a pause and added, Besides theres still me, the dog-headed warlord. Dont act like youre thinking of me. Elise strained her face and went to sit in the dining room. But the tone is clearly not impatient or resistant. Bonnie smiled and lifted her steps to the dining room as well. After sitting at the table, she realized that Donna only served her and Elises share of breakfast. Where are Erika and Joanna and the others? Bonnie inquired curiously, Have they already eaten breakfast? Donna then ced her eyes weakly on Elise, her tone sultry, Damon is still a little scared, so Erika and Joanna are eating in the room with them. Hey! Its so sinful! If Elise hadnt shown up, a few of the little ones would have been able to join Bonnie at the table. As a result, now, you can only hide in your room and make do with breakfast. Whats all this about Donna was thinking about it when she saw Elise stand up and pick up the ss of milk in front of her. Chapter 901: How many do you want to have? Seeing this, Donna hurriedly asked warily, What do you want? Go to your room. Elise replied. Donna didnt react for a moment and blurted out, And youre going to ssh some little kids with milk? Listen to this, is this a human word! The little ones are so pathetic theyre already hiding in their rooms for dinner, and Elise wants to give them a hard time! Elise : She didnt bother to say anything and went straight to her room with the milk. Donna rushed after it to stop it. Then Elise was seen walking into her room, closing the door behind her. Donna was dumbfounded. No, whats the situation? Donna, get the little ones out, now that Elise is back in her room, and well eat together. Bonnie said. Donna froze for a few more seconds before she hurriedly nodded, Fine, fine, Ill go then. The little ones atethis breakfast with Bonnie as they wished. After breakfast, Elise drove the car and took the five kids to kindergarten with Bonnie. Elise was also very understanding, and lowered the p between the front and the back once she got in. This makes the back row a very separate environment. Its not soundproof, but at least what you do wont be known to the people in front of you. The five little ones immediately came together in Bonnies arms, all hugging Bonnie to death, intimately rubbing their heads against Bonnie. Bonnies heart warmed up as she whispered to a few of the little ones. Soon, the car arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten. The five youngsters reluctantly got off. It was almost time to walk into kindergarten when little Joanna ran back to Bonnie, Mommy, can we not go to kindergarten, I want to stay with you. No. Bonnie refused, You guys have a good day at kindergarten, and Mommy wille pick you up when school is over this afternoon, okay?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Okay. little Joanna nodded her head in agreement, though reluctantly. With his head hanging down, he walked into the kindergarten. Bonnie watched them enter the ssroom before turning around and getting into the car. Tsk, Elise had put the fender up and sat impatiently fiddling with her fingers in the front row, raising kids is a pain in the ass! And Bonnie is raising five. Its six. Bonnie corrected, I still have one in my belly. Elise rubbed her arms, I cant imagine, but if I had that many kids anyway, Id be devastated. Bonnie stroked her chin and thought carefully, Its not really urate, after all, multiples of this gene is also inherited, who knows if the Grant family side of the recessive gene it. If it is the Grant familys recessive gene, then William, as the second son of the Grant family, could potentially carry the gene, allowing Elise to have multiple births as well. Having said that, Bonnie suddenly got nosy, How many twins do you want? Elises icy face had a hint of imperceptible redness, You dont have to give me such unrealistic blueprints, give birth to a few to the boss, depending on whether you really have the ability to let me marry the boss. Be confident, I actually promised you that I would do it, dont believe it then well see! Bonnie raised her eyebrows, All right, drive! Elise stepped on the gas and headed straight for the Sunshine Vi. But by the time they got to the Sunshine Vi, they were stopped by Bonnie again, Turn left at the intersection ahead, Im going to look for Expert Smith. Chapter 902: Something happened Elise was in no hurry to drive forward, but instead asked absently, What do you want with Expert Smith? A maternity checkup. Bonnie reached out and touched her belly, If it were normal, Id have to have a birth certificate by this time. But since she is still under Ms. Michelles control, going to the hospital to have her file opened is easy to be pinched. So Bonnie nned to take the opportunity toe to see Expert Smith and give herself a brief checkup. Just make sure the child is healthy. You can wait until you are five or six months old to do the Down screening and glucose tolerance or whatever. Elise didnt ask any more questions and drove straight to Katifens vi. When she arrived at the vi, Bonnie only saw Vivian. Vivian sat on the couch with a disoriented look, and wondered what was going on. Bonnie was walking up to her and she didnt even notice. Whats wrong with you? Bonnie spoke up and inquired, Is something wrong? Steeply heard Bonnies voice, Vivian only fixed eyes shing, lips excited mumbling, Annie, youre here, great, I dont even know who to ask for help now, I Before she could finish her sentence, Vivian stopped and looked past Bonnie to Elise standing in the foyer. Elise didnte in, just leaned against the foyer cab and yed with her phone. When he felt Vivians gaze, he slowly raised his head. After only a second of staring at each other, Vivian darted her eyes away and her lips paled a few more times. Whats wrong with you? Bonnie inquired again, You just said you needed a favor, a favor for what? Vivian shook his head, No nothing But the way she looked, it was obvious that something was up! Vivian, whats going on? Bonnie inquired after her. But no matter how she asked, Vivian was silent.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. And even took the initiative to change the subject, By the way, what brings you back all of a sudden, dont you live with Ms. Michelle? She released me back to the Sunshine Vi for a few days, so I took the time toe see Expert Smith and help me with a maternity exam. Bonnie got to the point. Not forgetting to look around, Wheres Expert Smith? He Vivian nced over at Elise again, her tone still vague, Hes out on something. It was very vague, but Bonnie felt it too. Elise is here and Vivian cant let go. Lets go to the bedroom. Bonnie then dragged Vivian to the bedroom. After closing the doors and windows, he said softly, Rx, Elise is on my side now, we made a deal, she wont rat. Really? Vivian was still in a bit of disbelief. After waiting for Bonnie to nod, this just choked and held Bonnies hand, the voice trembled iparably, I really dont know what to do, Annie, Katifen was taken by Ms. Michelle, I just saw Elise , I all I dont dare to continue on with you. What? Bonnie was stunned, Ms. Michelle why would she grab Katifen, wait, how long has it been? It was taken this morning, about seven oclock. Vivian recalls. Bonnie raised her hand to look at her watch. Its almost 12:00 noon. In other words, Expert Smith has been in Ms. Michelles hands for almost five hours. Who knows what will happen in those five hours. Wait, Im going to get Ms. Michelle now, Bonnie said, turning around and going downstairs. Chapter 903: Gotta get to it before she does! Bonnie rushed straight downstairs. Just as I reached the door, I almost collided with Katifen at the door. Annie be careful! Katifen hurriedly held Bonnie, which prevented her from falling down, Youre pregnant now, be careful of your belly.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie, on the other hand, looked at Katifen with surprise, Why are you back, did Ms. Michelle put you back here? Hmm. Katifen nodded tiredly, Yeah, she said she was afraid Vivian would worry about me, so she asked me toe back first to calm Vivian down. Back first? Bonnie heard the parting words, So youre going to have to go back to Ms. Michelle? Right. Katifen acknowledged with a nod. Bonnies brow furrowed, What happened, why did Ms. Michellee to you, did he have anything to ask you? Katifen sighed softly, then looked up at Bonnie, Annie, she found Damon. Bonnies head wasnt spinning. I was about to ask if Damon had run off to the Grant Residence again, then I looked up and noticed Katifens expression and my mood sank. Because she reacted to what Katifen meant by discovery. Ms. Michelle knows that Damon is Natan! At once, the heart sank to the bottom, the whole body unconsciously shivered with cold. How can it be? She is obviously trying very hard to protect Damon, but why does Ms. Michelle still find out? What about Damon, has he been taken by Ms. Michelle? Bonnie asked nervously. Katifen shook her head and soothed her broadly, No, Ms. Michelle obviously knows that Damon is of little use to her now that she has amnesia, which is why she came to me. Ms. Michelle asked him to carefully recall everything Damon had on him when he saw him, and to hand over all those things. Shes looking for something that Damon took back then. Bonnie instantly deduced, This thing is important to her, even threatening her current position, so she wants to find it back and destroy it. Katifen dawned on me, No wonder she kept bullying me to make sure I hand it over or else shed get Vivian and me killed. Did you already tell her what all Damon had on him at the time? Bonnie asked nervously. Katifen shook her head, I dont remember that long ago, besides it was Vivian who found Damon in the trash at the time, and by the time I found out, Damon had been disposed of by her and put to rest on the bed. So the person who knew best what Damon had on him at the time was Vivian. Hearing this, Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief. We need to get to that thing before Ms. Michelle finds out everything. Bonnie said. So that they can take the initiative! Thats what I thought, so I made the excuse toe back and try to get Vivian to recall it and then hide that thing and just lie about it being missing. Katifen said. Come on, lets go upstairs, Vivian is worried about you. Bonnie said. The two then went upstairs. When she got to the room, Vivian was sitting and dropping tears, when she saw Katifen, she popped up and rushed into Katifens arms. Bawling, how can not stop, Ooooooooo, you are back, I was so scared ah, I thought thought I would never see you in this life! How can I note back, I promised you that I would grow old with you. Katifen reassured her, I never go back on my word. Chapter 904: Still a step too late Hearing this, Vivians tears fell more fiercely instead. Dont look at her usual big grin, but in fact the bones are a small woman. Otherwise, theywouldnt havee all the way to Willisto just to find Katifen. Because she needs Katifen badly. To exaggerate, without Katifen, Vivian would probably not be able to survive. Such a small woman cant help but be moved when she hears Katifen say these words. Katifen coaxed for a good half day before she was finally coaxed. Following that, he asked in a deep voice, Vivian, do you remember what Damon had on him when you saw him in the garbage earlier? Vivian wiped the tear marks on her face, her voice choked with sobs, Whats wrong, why are you asking this all of a sudden? Katifen then told Vivian the whole story. Oh my God! Vivian sucked in a breath, So if we tell Ms. Michelle, wouldnt that be the same as breaking her soft spot? How are they going to beat Ms. Michelle in the future? So we need to find that thing before Ms. Michelle does. Bonnie said, Vivian, please think carefully. Okay, let me think about it. Vivian said, and took out a pen and paper, and wrote down everything she recalled on it.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. At that time Damon was covered in burns, his clothes were even more torn and tattered, his shoes were lost, and he really didnt have anything. And Ive checked, theres nothing in those clothes, just ordinary clothes. Vivian said, Could Damon have lost that thing a long time ago? That cant be ruled out, but at least it was still on him before he escaped Ms. Michelles clutches, otherwise Ms. Michelle wouldnt still be looking for him after all these years. Bonnie analyzed. And Damon is covered in burns and still has to carry the escape thing, really so easily lost? Just thinking, Vivian in front of him suddenly lit up, I remembered, we missed one thing! What is it? Bonnie asked hurriedly. Vivian replied, The teddy bear! The teddy bear, something that Damon had been holding in his hand when she picked himup at the time. And so many years have passed, even if Damon lost his memory, every time he is afraid, he will still subconsciously clutch the teddy bear. It was as if it was something that was more important than his life. Vivian already had a guess in her mind, so she inquired, Do you guys think that the thing is inside the teddy bear? Katifen was a little unconvinced, Didnt you sew the teddy bear several times? If there was something inside, you should have known. I just stuffed cotton into it and sewed it up, I didnt touch it carefully, maybe its really in there! Vivian insisted. Lets go to the nursery! Bonnie suggested, Well find out if the stuff is in there or not by going to see it. Of course, only Bonnie and Vivian could go. Katifen had to stay at the vi in case Ms. Michelle sent someone over to stall for a while. You guys go ande back quickly, Ill wait for your good news. Katifen said. Bonnie and Vivian then hurried downstairs and headed straight for the kindergarten. I was in a hurry to get to the kindergarten door, but I saw an unexpected visitor from a long way away. Bonnies blood instantly flowed backwards, chilling her to the bone! Chapter 905: I really have to thank you At the entrance of the kindergarten, it was none other than Ms. Michelle. Whats going on, Vivian was shocked too, her teeth chattering, Annie, why is Ms. Michelleing to the nursery, is she going to take Damon away for questioning? You wait in the car! Bonnie said, darting off the seat belt on her body and heading straight for Ms. Michelle. But she couldnt even get close to Ms. Michelle before she was stopped by the bodyguard next to her. What are you doing here in the kindergarten? Im warning you, dont touch my children or Ill fight you to the death. Bonnie hissed with scarlet eyes. Ms. Michelles eyes were cold as she swept a nce at Bonnie, Dont worry, Im not interested in the few little bitches youve had, Im just here to find something. As soon as the words were spoken, the kindergarten teacher came out from inside. Her face was pale and trembling as she handed Ms. Michelle a teddy bear, Ms. Michelle, this this is Damons teddy bear. Bonnie: !!! Her breathing almost stopped. What the hell is going on here? Why would Ms. Michellee to get this teddy bear before her. Katifen clearly said she didnt tell Ms. Michelle about this! Annie, Ms. Michelle took the teddy bear and casually yed with it, her tone cold and mocking, I should have said when I first started working with you, dont y tricks with me or Ill make you pay for it, but you obviously didnt listen and are still nning to y in front of me one set, behind my back one set? Bonnies heart stuttered. Why would Ms. Michelle know she was backstabbing? Her first thought was Elise . But on second thought, Elise was walking in the garden and didnt know about the teddy bear. As for Katifen and Vivian, it is even more unlikely. So there is only one possibility that Ms. Michelle would know all this ande to get the teddy bear before she does. Bonnies eyes widened at once and her tone was full of indignation, You put a wire on Expert Smith?! Looks like youre not as dumb as I thought you were. Ms. Michelle curled her lips. A cold sweat broke out on Bonnies back. She was simply terrified. Its a good thing she didnt mention anything about Sebastian just now, or Ms. Michelle would have heard about it too. Fortunately! But this celebration was quickly dispersed by Ms. Michelle taking the teddy bear. Bonnie reached out and tried to grab the teddy bear back. There are secrets in here that Ms. Michelle wants to destroy, and she must not let Ms. Michelle have her way! But just like earlier, the bouncer stopped Bonnie.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Dont waste your time, you and Vivian came together, right? You can take the teddy bear away today, but Vivian will have to stay, choose one or the other, you make the decision! Hearing these words, Bonnies fist couldnt help but clench. How does she make decisions? We cant let Vivian fall into the hands of Ms. Michelle! This may seem like a multiple choice question, but Bonnie doesnt really have a choice! It seems that you already have an answer in your mind. Ms. Michelle hooked her lips and smiled smugly, In that case, Ill take the teddy bear and go. After taking two steps forward, he turned his head again, with sincerity in his tone, Speaking of which, I really have to thank you, originally I didnt get any useful clues from Katifen, once you went, I knew it all! Chapter 906: Maybe this works Bonnies two hands hanging down at her side clenched hard and loosened weakly. Indeed, she was med for being too gullible in this matter! A woman as cunning as Ms. Michelle would befortable letting Katifen go back, it is obvious that she is fully prepared. Instead, she foolishly discusses it directly. Its her fault for letting Ms. Michelle take the teddy bear so easily. Watching Ms. Michelles car go away, Bonnies legs went weak and she fell to the ground. The teacher next to her was stunned and rushed forward to help her, Mrs. Grant, are you all right? I Im fine. Bonnie reluctantly shook her head and squeezed out a smile, Wheres Damon, I want to go see Damon. Its in there, he was scared when I snatched the teddy bear just now and hid in the storage closet. The teacher spoke guiltily, Im sorry Mrs. Grant, I really didnt want to. Bonnie shook her head, I know, its not your fault. How can a small kindergarten teacherpete with Ms. Michelle? Even if shes dead set against getting it, Ms. Michelle has other options. And teachers are innocent and should not be caught up in the aftermath of this struggle and be innocent victims. So, Bonnie understands this cowardice of the teacher. She took a deep breath, adjusted her mood, and went in to find Damon. In the ssroom, AndrewLukas, Erika and Joanna were all standing in front of the storage locker, talking gently and trying to coax Damon out. But spittle is dry, Damon is still unmoved. That teddy bear was Damonsst straw, to ease him in his fear, and now that its gone, his whole being just crumbles. Bonnie walked into the ssroom, her heart literally dripping with blood. Damon, will youe out, Mommy is here, Mommy is protecting you. Bonnie coaxed. But Damon still hid in the cupboard and didnt move, but the crying steeped up quite a bit, whimpering, Mommy, I dont have my bear anymore, I want my bear. Lets go buy another one exactly like it, okay? Damon, Im sorry, its all Mommys fault, Mommy didnt help you protect the bear. The tip of Bonnies nose was also sour. But no matter what he said, Damon just repeated the phrase that his bear was no more. The air in the storage cab is thin, and the space is small, stay inside too long certainly not. Bonnie finally had no choice but to get the school nurse from the kindergarten toe over and give Damon a sedative injection. Damon fell asleep quickly under the effect of the drug. Bonnie then took him back to the Sunshine Vi, and the rest of the four kids followed along. On the way, Erika was in a heavy mood, Mommy, will Damon be scared all the time? What if I wake up and have to hide again? Bonnie was thinking about this too. But for now, it seems there is nothing she can do to fix it. We can only bring people back to the Sunshine Vi first to see if they can be a little better in a familiar environment. When we got to the Sunshine Vi, Donna saw Damon, who was carried back, and got nervous, Whats going on here? Bonnie then told Donna what had happened today. Donna thought about it and suddenly spoke, Wait, Im going to get something!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. With that, he ran inside the childrens room, then took out a particrlyrge teddy bear and handed it to Bonnie, You let Damon hold this, this might be useful! Chapter 907: She Knows! That teddy bear set up, are almost catching up with Bonnie high. Bonnie cried andughed, I dont think he likes that. After all, she had previously sent a teddy bear of the same model, and Damon was not even interested. Not to mention thispletely different oversized teddy bear. Hearing this, Donna but shook her head, No, he will definitely like it, because this teddy bear, is the doppelganger of the previous Damons teddy bear! Diversion? Bonnie was full of curiosity. I was about to ask a question, when lightning shed in my head and I remembered what happened to Katifen earlier, and stopped. Instead, have little Joanna pull out her own childs cell phone and give it to Donna to type on. The face continues to babble and gossip, making sure that even if there is a wiretap, it can be confused. Soon, Donnas side was typed up and handed to Bonnie to read. As it turns out, it was because the eyes on this bear were snapped off that teddy bear by Damon earlier. The reason is that the two eyes are so scary that Erika and Joanna cant sleep in the face of the bear. So Damon, who is the big brother, was understanding and asked Donna to help change the bears eyes.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Even Donna typed at the end. -Dont look at how big this teddy bear is, but since the eyes were reced, Damon seems to be holding him to sleep more often! Bonnie nodded and hurriedly took the teddy bear inside to Damon. As expected, squeezing the little hand of the teddy bear, Damon immediately calmed down a lot. Vivian next to me was so excited that she burst into tears, Great, I thought Damon was going to be depressed after losing that teddy bear, but now hes fine! But turning his head, he found that Bonnies expression was still solemn, as if he was thinking about something. Vivian then inquired curiously, Whats wrong with you, what are you thinking about? Its okay, Bonnie just wasnt sure if the suspicions in her mind were correct, so she didnt rush to speak up. She quickly stepped out of the foyer and found Elise in the garden . When she went to pick up the children from kindergarten, Elise did not go with her. She walked back to the Sunshine Vi by herself, and then sat on the garden bench. When he looked up and saw some aggressive Bonnie, he lifted his still somewhat pale rose lips and said softly, What for, you came to find me to ask for a crime? Then I must first state that this matter has nothing to do with me, you find me useless. I dont mean to get on your case. Bonnie shook her head, I just wanted to ask you to help me find out what was found in that teddy bear that Ms. Michelle took with her. I heard about it, Elise replied, and dont you all know very well that its confidential to Ms. Michelle, and Ive never had ess to it, so I dont really know what it is. As for Ms. Michelles side, it will definitely be destroyed once it is found. The kind of thing that Ms. Michelle wouldnt want to keep. Then I want to die too. Bonnies tone was insistent, Can you at least ask around for me? Hearing this, Elise couldnt help but mutter a word of trouble. But still took out his cell phone and dialed out a call. The caller quickly picked up and sounded very respectful, Whats up Elise. Did Ms. Michelle find the secret from the teddy bear, Im curious what it is. Elise said. On the other end of the phone, there was a moment of silence. Chapter 908: Uncomfortable, you find someone else! Seeing this, Elise quickly realized that something was wrong. Whats wrong, is something wrong with that teddy bear? Elise asked afterwards. There was still silence on the other end of the line. Until Elise was a little impatient, then she lowered her voice and spoke slowly, Theres nothing in that teddy bear, Ms. Michelle just lost her temper and wont let anyone mention it now. Hearing this, Elise also fell silent. With that, he spoke, Okay, I get it. After saying that, he hung up the phone. Bonnies anticipation was overwhelming, Whats the secret in that teddy bear? Elise shook her head, There was nothing in there, and Ms. Michelle threw a fit over it. Nothing? Bonnies heart is a little more stable, the face is put on a pity look, I thought there was something amazing secrets, but the result is that she just grabbed apletely useless teddy bear only ah. After a pause, the conversation turned again, Then since the teddy bear is useless, can you return it to Damon, he really needs this, otherwise he cant sleep. Elise refused without the slightest hesitation. She reminded Bonnie, Even if Ms. Michelle didnt find anything in there, theres no way in hell shes going to give the teddy bear back. Otherwise, the first foot returned to Bonnie, the second foot Bonnie found the secret from inside? Im not afraid of one thing, but Im afraid of one thing!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Said, and gave Bonnie a sympathetic look, And I guess by this time, the teddy bear has been burned to the point where there are no crumbs left. Bonnie: She sighed rather sadly, then shrugged her shoulders, Well, if its already burned, then its useless for me to beg you. Shaking her head, Bonnie headed back into the vi. Waiting to shut himself into the toilet inside, this is excited iparable big breath, want to put down their emotions as much as possible. Because Bonnie at this moment has roughly guessed, the real secret where in the end hidden! Its in those bear eyes that were reced! She grinned silently, her mood thrilled to the core. Bonnie cant wait to go and gouge the bears eyes out right now and find Rupert to see whats inside. But in the end, she held back. Not for any other reason, just because Damon still needs thepany of this teddy bear. If the eyes of the teddy bear to remove, that itself the teddy bear will lose its meaning, and those other dolls are not any different. So, Bonnie took a deep breath and held it in. When Damon opened his eyes the next morning, Bonnie quietly took the bears eyes off and gave them to Vivian. Take it to Rupert for me, he knows who its for. Bonnie said. Vivian saw those little bear eyes and instantly understood what they meant. So hurry towards Bonnie than an OK action, the bear eyes hidden into the pocket. Just as he hid, William walked in from outside. He wore a very formal suit today, even with a swallowtail of sorts, and a gold pen pinned to his breast pocket. Like going to attend some important asion. When he saw Bonnie, William spoke up and reminded, Go change your clothes, we should go, youre going to be my date today. Bonnies eyes were cold, and she was particrly unpleasant, If you dont feel well, find someone else! Chapter 909: You find someone else! William hooked his scarlet thin lips, Youre angry? Bonnie pretended to be surprised, I thought it wasnt too obvious that you couldnt see it!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Williamughed softly, Just because I found out that Damon is Natan? Yes, and no. Bonnies answer was clinical, Probably more because she simply hates you! You should be thanking me, if it werent for me, you wouldnt be seeing Damon right now. William replied. After a pause and added, In addition, he took the original is my mothers things, there is no excuse to return it. Hearing this, Bonnie couldnt help butugh softly. Ms. Michelles stuff? Can you even forget your face these days? This is obviously the Grant familys stuff, its just about your and Ms. Michelles future, thats why youre so anxious to take it away and destroy it. Howe its Ms. Michelles stuff when you turn around? How dare you say that with such a straight face! Since its about whats ours, rounded up, its whats ours. William said. After a pause, and impatiently urging Bonnie, Wont you hurry up and get changed, if you dont want to go, I dont mind taking Erika and Joanna with me, I only need a femalepanion anyway. Bonnie: !!! Her eyes instantly reddened and her voice tightened, Dont touch my child, this is what we agreed before, if you break the contract, I will definitely fight with you too. We agreed before that you would stand by my side unconditionally, but didnt you end up hiding things from me about Damon? William sneered. After a pause, and impatiently urged, hurry up, I do not have so much heart to spend with you. Got it Bonniepromised. She went upstairs and went to change into a long-sleeved, lotus-colored dress with a blouse style upper half, unbuttoning two buttons to reveal her delicate corbone, ented with a Tahitian ck pearl ne. The long hair wasbed up and held in ce with a white pearl scrunchie that just echoed the ne. If her belly wasnt bulging a bit, Im afraid no one would think of her as a pregnant woman. By the time he came downstairs, William also looked slightly dumbfounded. Only then did hee back to his senses and said in a deep voice, Lets go. Bonnie then looked to Vivian, Then please, Vivian, help me get the kids to kindergarten. Vivian nodded, Dont worry, Ill do as Im told. Its not just the matter of sending the child to kindergarten, but also the matterof giving Rupert the bears eyes. Bonnie then followed William out with confidence. Sitting in the passenger seat, she just opened her mouth to inquire, Where are we going today? William drove on, his face unchanged, Go sign. That Titan mountainpany? Bonnies mood suddenly jumped a few notches. Well, recently Ruperts gang has started to make trouble again, and I heard that you even had a fight with one of the shareholders at the mall, and he is holding a grudge against you. William said, while gauging Bonnies expression. Bonnie, on the other hand, was full of bemusement, as if she didnt care at all, Oh, you said that shareholder, yeah, he said he wouldnt receive me, of course I couldnt stand it, I didnt do anything wrong, why should I refuse to receive me? Williams eyes swept over and his tone was a bit questioning and tentative, Youve be a different person than before, different from the Bonnie I know. Chapter 910: I want to see your sincerity Bonnies face doesnt change as she reminds, Thats just the impression you have, which is actually what I am. Temper is very bad, will be and against their own people directly just up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. William opened his mouth, but finally said nothing and kept driving. Soon, he took Bonnie to the signing ce. It is arge private club, very elegant and high ss in every way. When Bonnie walked in with her feet up, she was quite apprehensive, worried that she would be nervous to see Sebastianter and then wear something. As a result, when I walked in, I saw Sebastian sitting and drinking pu-erh tea, with a hangdog look and a leopard print suit on his body that was extraordinarily eye-catching. After taking a sip, he spat out with a direct wow, What is this, why is it so bitter, I dont want this, get me a bottle of Coke. The waiters expression was stiff, Sorry sir, we are a high-ss club here, we dont serve coke. Sebastians eyes are very contemptuous, even no Coke still open store? Its really bad, okay, change it to Sprite is fine. The waiters face turned green at once. If not for the fact that the entire upscale clubhouse had been booked by Sebastian today, she would have wanted to turn her head and go serve other guests. At least not so ignorant! William walked in at this time and handed the waiter a thousand dors, Go ahead, buy two bottles of Coke ande back, the rest is on your tip. Seeing so much money, the waiters earlier bit of displeasure dissipated. He reached out and took the money, and ran out to buy a Coke. And Sebastian sat up straight and greeted William, Mr. William, it seems that your Willisto is not a good ce, the tea is so bad. Its my problem, William apologized good-naturedly, I dont know what kind of ce you like, Ill take you there next time. Sebastian carefully thought about it, and then hey smile rubbing his hands, I like the ah, of course, is that kind of ce ah, nightclubs or something, the most suitable for me, you can hold a beautiful girl while talking about the contract, the most suitable! The tone and look, is simply a proper mob face. It is not too much to say that the actor is very good! Had Bonnie not known that this was Sebastian, she would have been fooled otherwise. After all, the man in front of her now is nothing like the Sebastian she knew. It is impossible to see the end of the press. She couldnt see it, and William naturally couldnt feel it. Once the waiter brought back the coke, the talk of cooperation began. But what William didnt expect was that what he thought were clever tactics would be useless in front of Sebastian. Sebastian figured it all out easily. With you like this, its really hard for me to imagine that youre a man who climbed up thedder by making a fortune from mining. Williammented. Sebastian heatedlyughed, Mr. William this is obviously narrow-minded, you think mining that circle is really that simple, those people will most y mind. So over time, it followed to learn these. To see if a person is really sincere, all you need to do is look into the other persons eyes. It is said that the eyes are the windows to the soul, and this is true, for example, when I look at you now, I know that it is actually true that you want to cooperate with and work with me, and it is also true that you want to press my profits. Sebastian finished, crossed his legs andy back in his chair, looked at William and said, Since we are going to cooperate, of course we have to be sincere, Mr. William, what do you think? Chapter 911: Hooking her leg under the table Williams face was darker than ever. He didnt think he would be held by a mining mob that made a fortune. All these years of higher education, at this moment is not evenparable to the so-called social experience of others! William really cant hang on to his face! Sebastian, on the other hand, was very calm, sipping his Coke while waiting for Williams answer. The atmosphere in the private room was awkward beyond belief. Bonnie, on the other hand, was sweating in her heart. Although she also knows that Mr. Grant has his own considerations in doing all these now. But she was just worried, worried that William would get annoyed and then just turn his head and leave, never to talk about cooperation again. Then all the efforts made before will all be in vain! As I was thinking about it, a foot suddenly got under the table and rubbed against Bonnies leg. Bonnie: !!! She looked up at Sebastian incredulously, so nervous that she almost choked on her own saliva. Sebastian, on the other hand, had a breezy face and just faintly swept a nce at Bonnie before setting his eyes on William again. Bonnie lightened up. Because she understood why Sebastian suddenly wanted to rub himself a little. Sebastian is trying to tell her not to be nervous! This means that everything is under Sebastians control. Bonnie calmly picked up the cup of tea in front of her, a small sip, did not dare to drink more. The tea is refreshing and Bonnie is worried that the baby in her tummy will have an opinion.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. About half an hourter, William finally made a decision, I can let a part of the profits, but the bulk of the Grant Group must be ounted for us, after all, you know, Willistos market basically have the Grant Groups holdings, as long as the cooperation with the Grant Group The Grant Group will definitely make a lot of money. Okay. Sebastian also readily agreed, Then well have a good cooperation! After the two shook hands, they started to sign the contract. After signing, William said, Right, now the Porter Group in Willisto and did not open a branch, now do one is toote also wasted costs, how about this, the Grant Group has severalpanies under the name, directly titled that is a good cooperation. So, Sebastian hesitantly thought about it and nodded, OK, then do as you say. After a pause, but also to advance the demand, Since thepany has helped me to take care of, help me find a house, I can not always stay in Willisto hotel, right? Yes. William readily agreed, What kind do you like? Any kind will do, the main thing is to be big, luxurious, and close to the bar. Sebastian said without thinking. As long as these three points are met, he is happy. Ill have my assistant do it, and send the keys directly to you after we find the house. William replied. With that, he stood up and led Bonnie away. Bonnie quietly gave Sebastian a bye and walked away. And when she got back to the car, before she could say anything, William mmed his fist hard on the steering wheel. Obviously chagrined that Sebastian had just gotten the upper hand. The sharp horn sounded throughout the parking lot, and Bonnie, the passenger side, had her heart jumped and subconsciously covered her stomach. Then he looked at William and said in a cold voice, Is there a need to be so angry, you have different purposes, it is obvious that you have taken advantage of the situation, but still put on the appearance of being bullied? What is this called? Youve gotten a good deal, or, youve gotten a good deal again? Chapter 912: Declaring War for the Enemy Williams eyes were scarlet, and he turned his head to Bonnie, his voice hoarse and angry, Youre speaking for him? Bonnies expression was nd, Im just stating the facts. He asked for a lot more benefits to go. William replied, Thats the truth. This is even if you have the audacity to ask for a house. To buy arge t in the center of town, you need at least two million! This little advantage, really take advantage of the justified! But at the end of the day, the only thing hell have left is the house, right? Bonnie asked, Oh no, its not certain if the house will be in hand! After all, as long as the property deed of the house is written in Williams name, then when the timees for the cooperation to end, it can be sessfully taken away.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. At best, its just a free loan to Sebastian for a while. Hearing this, Williams face eased up. He looked at Bonnie and nodded slightly, Sometimes I really wish that you werent so smart so that I wouldnt have secrets from you. If I was smart enough, you wouldnt have found out Damons secret. Bonnie directly disliked back. After a pause and added, Besides, its not a secret, its just the ugly face of your greed! Williams hand was clenched into a fist, and the veins at the corners of his forehead were jutting out, Do you have to talk to me like this? So youre going to make a move on me? Bonnie asked calmly, Anyway, now that Damon has been discovered by you, myst use to you is that share of the Grant Group, you have the Porter Group backing you up, do you still need me? Said, even raised his neck directly, If thats the case, then do it, Im of little use to you. William Zhans ck eyes burst out with killing intent, You think I wouldnt dare? With that, he stretched out his hand directly, ready to mp Bonnies neck! At that moment, Sebastian, however, suddenly appeared outside the car window, full of smiles, and knocked on the window ss. William quickly withdrew his hand and lowered the window after a brief gathering of emotions. Mr. William, Sebastian raised a smile, I just remembered something. Before I came to Willisto, Miss Russell asked me to take care of Annie, so I thought Id add Annies contact information. Miss Russell? William murmured lowly and thought of someone, La? Yeah! Sebastianughed, Miss Russell is so nice, and said shed ask me out to dinner, so I feel like she should have taken a liking to me. William: He pulled the corners of his mouth, looking at Sebastians tawdry leopard-print suit, forcing himself not to sputter. La is such an arrogant woman, she will look at this kind of mining mob? No kidding! Im afraid that the reason for the rtionship is simply because I want to add to the Grant Group, in addition to get on good terms with Bonnie. The poor fool, in front of the womans head is full of mush, but also beautiful to think that they are being looked at it. William gave Sebastian a rather sympathetic look and didnt say a word. But the heart is a little upset up. Its not about Sebastian, its about La. La sent such a thug to ask for contact information, the meaning could not be more obvious. La is on Annies side and wants to protect her. If he does it today, he is dering war with La! Chapter 913: Is this wrong? Williams two hands hanging at his side clenched hard and then loosened. Turning his head to urge Bonnie, he said, What are you still waiting for, didnt I tell you to give a contact? Bonnie hmmed and entered her number into the phone Sebastian handed her. This number is a good number, right? It costs a lot. It seems that Miss Russell is your best friend, otherwise she wouldnt be so willing to spend money on you. Sebastian said with a smile. Sort of. Bonnie nodded, her voice lilting, After all, we kind of like the same guy, with the same eyes. Sebastian gave a meaningful oh, So, you all like Mr. William? Hearing this, Bonnie almost did not hold back augh. Could it be any more damaging? This is not a stab in the heart of William? ncing at it out of the corner of his eye, Williams face was really gloomy, If theres nothing else, well leave first, theres still a bit of business to take care of. Sebastian took it in stride, Okay Mr. William, take care. Anyway, he had ordered William to make sure he wouldnt hurt Bonnie, and that was enough. After watching Williams car disappear from sight, Sebastian was ready to lift his feet and leave as well. Thats when the phone rang. After taking a look at the caller ID, Sebastians eyes became more than a little helpless. Mr. Robertson, contacting me so tantly in broad daylight, is it because you think its too easy for me to get back on my feet at Willisto and are nning to help make it a little harder? At the other end of the phone, Ruperts voice seemed particrly anxious, Stop being poor ande to my institute! Hearing this, Sebastians voice suddenly became grave and serious, his voice low and raspy, Whats wrong? Vivian sent me a pair of teddy bear eyes and I found the embedded USB chip inside! Wait for me,e now! Sebastian hung up the phone, drove the tawdry red sports car next to him, and headed straight for the Institute! On this end, Bonnie and William went to the Grant Group together. The group of shareholders immediately gathered around and pressed William about the progress of pulling investments. If you really cant get investment, get the hell out of the Grant Group. Yes, we dont need this kind of leader in the Grant Group, when Mr. Grant was here, we could make a lot of money every year, but you guys are here, not only do you not make money, but also want to run away? Mrs. Grant, do you still want to be obsessed with following these two scumbags to this day? Bonnie was unresponsive to the chatter of the crowd. After a long time of silence, he spoke, Whether Mr. William can be an excellent leader, he will speak with actions and achievements, so you dont need to bother with your mouths. So you still choose to stand on Williams side?! One of the old shareholders was so angry that he pounded the ground with his cane, Confused, youre the one who should be on the opposite side of them the most, and you This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Faced with the old shareholders questioning, Bonnie was bashful, reaching out to touch her slightly bulging belly, If I stand against them, I will have a bunch of things to settle, or even lose, and at that time, will you guys pick me up? You wont, youll even wallow andugh at me for not measuring up, for actually confronting Ms. Michelle with William, if you had listened earlier you wouldnt have been so miserable. So Im going to be spurned by you all anyway, so I might as well pick a way to make myselffortable in the future. As a mother, is it wrong to choose a better future for yourself and for your children? Chapter 914: Witnessing your happiness When this statement was made, the crowd was silent. Indeed, as a mother, there are too many things to consider to go up against a big boss so easily. Just ask them guys, if they didnt have Rupert out there in the lead, would they dare to directly fight with William? Im afraid I wouldnt dare. If you have nothing else, Ill just go back to my station. With that, Bonnie turned around and went into the office. Leaving William standing in ce, he continued to maneuver with the group of shareholders. The investment you want, here it is. William threw down that cooperation agreement and also turned to leave. After the shareholders picked up the agreement and read it, their faces turned green. Whats going on? Is there really a big money investor for William? And still betting on your ownpany kind of investment? Youre in over your head And soon, a shareholder found out all the information about the Porter Group, Its really brainy, dirt old hat, a gambling rich thug, hear the Grant Group two words and can not walk. Damn, how can there be such stupid investors with too much money? We could have kicked William and Ms. Michelle out! Can not think so, after all the Porter Group invested, we can get the dividends, first earn a sum of money, better than not getting a penny and then kicked out of the Grant Group. These peoples discussion, William are from theputer monitoring to hear clearly. His face was filled with an icy grin. A soft snort, A bunch of idiots, they really take me for a fool. Want to take advantage of him? In another life! How do you n to swallow the Porter Group? asked Bonnie softly as she took her seat.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. William gave her a look, What, youre going to go tell that thug after you find out what I have nned? Id like to, but I cant afford to offend you and Ms. Michelle for a stranger. Bonnie said ndly. William, however, still did not want to speak, but said in a deep voice, This does not need to worry about you, what you have to do now is to prepare for the wedding well and marry me early. Oh yes, the wedding! Bonnie would have forgotten if she hadnt said it. After all, William hasnt even mentioned the wedding in thest few days. Who are you going to have at our wedding? Bonnie asked. Hearing this, Williams eyes suddenly got a fewplicated, the knot of his throat rolled, his voice raspy, What did you just say? I asked which people you would like to invite. Bonnie repeated. Whats going on, William is whats wrong with his ears, this did not hear? Thest sentence! William spoke eagerly. Bonnie looked down and thought, Youre going to be at our wedding? Yes, thats the sentence! William heart cant help but surging excitement, these days to Bonnie the subtle point of dissatisfaction, in this moment swept away. Because Bonnie said, our wedding! In this moment, he became the gentle William again, For the time being, no list has been drawn up, if you have any people you must invite, you can tell me, I will write the invitations myself. Bonnie refused, No, there is probably no one around me who would want me to marry you, and if I really went to the wedding, it would be a bust. Thats fine. William nodded in agreement, Then call all five of your small children to be flower girls; others may not give their blessing, but they should witness your happiness. Chapter 915: It’s already in the books! Hearing this, Bonnies nerves tightened. Why do you want to bring them along, what do you want again? Because of the tension, Bonnies voice was shrill. The charming rxation in the office just now, instantly disintegrated. William came back to his senses and realized this. Even if Annie agreed to marry herself, she didnt really ept him, she just went against the grain andpromised! And yet he felt happy for a moment just now. What a joke! Williams gaze swept over Bonnie, not even calling it a gaze, but a thin, cold de of ice that scrapes bright red blood from the skin at the slightest touch. Bonnies heart was pounding from the way he looked at her. When he intended to ask another question, William lifted his thin lips and said in a deep voice, If I remember correctly, you and Sebastians wedding was originally intended for them to be flower girls as well. Since he robbed Sebastians wedding, he should do it all thoroughly! The bride is up for grabs and so is the flower girl. Hearing this, Bonnie calmed down instead. OK, as long as youre not afraid of those few little guys smashing the field, you should know, Andrew ying the game is very powerful, usually will take the task, may not happen to have a desperate rogue willing to help for the sake of the game segment. As for Erika, she can count the unluckiest times for you to have an ident on your wedding day. Bonnie calmly analyzed the pros and cons with William. Finally spreading his hands, Are you sure you still want to find them? William: Lets change it to Elise, she is the most suitable as your bridesmaid. Half a minuteter, William lifted his thin lips and said. This is exactly what Bonnie wanted to say. However, she did not show it, but a very difficult look, does not she like you, to me as a bridesmaid, will not smash the scene? Not everyone is that put-upon. William dislikes back in one sentence. Following that, he tossed the car keys to Bonnie, You go to the bridal store now, they made you wedding shoes for pregnant women to wear. Bonnie secretly raised her eyebrows, quite thoughtful, okay, then Ill go first. With that, he grabbed his keys and headed out the door. When he arrived at the underground garage, hebumped into Rupert who was in a hurry toe to the office. The underground garage is also monitored, and Bonnie does not know whether William has this side of the surveince screen. Hesitating for a moment, Bonnie still walked stiffly in front of Rupert. Mr. Robertson, sote, you have missed a good show, just now the group of shareholders under you and William screaming, the result of William took out the contract, directly hit their face! Ruperts expression was very nd, the Porter Group, right? I just heard about it, congrattions, you actually found the wrong person. How can something that is consensual be considered a grievance. Bonnie shook her head, If you are interested, I can introduce you to him, maybe he can be your ingrate too. Rupert immediately shook his head and refused, No, I am recently studying how to deal with Ms. Michelle, after all, there are already eyebrows, I believe that in a short time, we will be able to clean them up, I hope that by then you can tell me that all this is you pretend, in fact, you have been on our side. Ill only be on my own side. Bonnie corrected, not a half-hearted expression on her face. But in reality, her heart had begun to scream like crazy.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Its because of the excitement! What Rupert just said means that he found the secret hidden in the eye, and in a short time, he will be able to solve Ms. Michelle! Chapter 916: Each takes what he needs After talking with Rupert, Bonnie left. She went to the bridal store and met Elise who was already waiting . Did William send you over? Bonnie asked, raising an eyebrow. Elise let out a hint of pallor and powerlessness on her face as she recovered from a serious illness. But it is also clear that in order to be able toplete Williams task, she put on light make-up for herself and went out with strong support. Just in time, Bonnie nodded, I was going to ask you toe over too, save me the trouble of calling. After all, she promised Elise that she would give up the wedding to her. So she should not be the one trying on wedding shoes today, but Elise. But she was in such a hurry toe to the bridal store that she forgot to inform Elise. As she was thinking, Elise asked her, Did something good happen to you? Bonnie was bbergasted, You can tell? Elise rolled her eyes, Youre grinning from ear to ear, do you think I can tell? Bonnie subconsciously touched the corner of her mouth, and it really, really kept going up desperately. She can hardly hide her joy at learning that Rupert has found the secret hidden in the bears eyes. But this is something that Bonnie cannot tell Elise. Even though they have ostensibly entered into a partnership.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Its best not to reveal too much when you know someone. The reason for this is because the wedding ising up and I will soon be relieved. For you, not marrying your boss is a relief? Elises hand clenched slightly, her heart not too happy. After all, her heart Bonnie wanted to marry someone, but in the eyes of Bonnie, but nothing. This gap is really hard for her to ept. And Bonnie could see her displeasure. Eyes out of the corner of his eye for a few moments, gently reminded, You do not need to be unhappy, just ask, if Sebastian asked you to marry him, would you be willing? Of course not! Elise gave her answer without thinking. Even though Sebastian and Williams faces look nearly identical. However, the fact that it is not the same person is a fact that cannot be changed. She loves only William, not the substitute Sebastian. So yeah, Bonnie nods, the Sebastian you dont see is the one I have in my heart that no one else can match, you can see that, right? Elise : She subconsciously pursed her scarlet rose lips and then changed the subject with a few impatient tones, Arent you going to try on wedding shoes, where? You should ask the shopper. Bonnie smirked. With that, the shopper took the two upstairs to the wedding shoes section on the third floor. The good thing is that Bonnie and Elises shoes are the same size, so Bonnie doesnt even bother to try them on, just let Elise pick the ones she likes. Now that its you whos marrying the boss after all, are you sure you dont want to give it a try? Elise asked. Bonnie waved her hand, reached out and touched her belly, smiling brightly, Im still pregnant, what if I fall down in high heels? She wasnt about to add unnecessary danger to herself. Hearing this, Elise slowly said, After the shoe fitting, Ill take you to a private hospital. What do you want? Hearing the word hospital, Bonnies mind involuntarily alerted and looked nervously at Elise . Elise, on the other hand, said, Go to the maternity ward! Chapter 917: Isn’t it touching! Meeting Bonnies stunned eyes, she continued, Didnt you sayst time that you wanted to get checked out by Katifen because you werentfortable with the hospitals tests? So I found a private hospital, and rest assured, its just opened, Ms. Michelles hands arent out there, they dont require real names, and your pregnancy test results are safe. Bonnies eyes eased for a few moments, but she was still a bit puzzled, Why are you helping me find a hospital? Returning a favor, no? Elise said impatiently. Bonnie nodded, Okay, okay, okay, whatever you say, then thanks! It doesnt matter, as long as she can do the maternity test anyway. What is not to return the favor, she just asked in passing. From the bridal store, Bonnie casually took a photo of the wedding shoes for William, and then went to that private hospital. As Elise said, the hospital does not require real names for registration, so Bonnie was taken into the ultrasound room with a random name. The pregnant woman can lie down now, I will start the examination. The doctor said, while applying coupling agent to the examination instrument, softly spoke. Bonnie, however, was still a little nervous, Wait, can I have someonee in with me, Im a little scared to be alone. Its just a checkup on the stomach, and theres no privacy involved, so the doctor readily agreed. Bonnie went out to find Elise and asked her to keep herpany. Do you still have this fetish of showing your stomach in front of others? Elise said she couldnt understand. Of course not, Im worried about that doctor making a move on my baby, if he shines a punch at my stomach, my baby will definitely not be saved, so, youre around to be my bodyguard. Bonnie exined. Elise was almostughing, Did you pay me and Im your bodyguard?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Reluctantly, she followed Bonnie inside. And those eyes never left the doctors hand while he was examining Bonnie. The doctor was a little nervous, usually three minutes to get the ultrasound checklist, today it took ten minutes. Doctor, is there nothing wrong with my baby? Bonnie asked nervously. The doctor smiled and nodded, No problem, very healthy, the only problem now is that you are too thin, you should eat a little more rice, otherwise all the nutrition is supplied to the child, when the timees there is no strength, the birth will be very hard. Okay, Ill go back and eat properly. Bonnies hanging heart was finally released. As long as the child is okay! Thats it? Elise found it hard to believe, Dont you have to do the other tests? The baby is just three months old, no need to do other tests yet, when youe for a checkup next month, you can look at the fetal heart or something. The doctor said. After a pause, he changed his mind again, Actually, you can listen to it now if you want. Just listen, Bonnie spoke up, my friend here is curious. The doctor then ced the fetal heart monitor on Bonnies belly. Instantly, the sound of the babys powerful heartbeat came out of the instrument and echoed throughout the ultrasound room. Elises eyes had a little more reverence and anticipation in them as she listened intently. Bonnie then turned her head to look at her, How about that, isnt that touching, by the time you get pregnant with Williams baby, you can listen to it yourself every day. Chapter 918: Let’s go to the children’s room A sh of anticipation crossed Elises face. But it turned instantly to indifference and impatience, I have little interest in children. Bonnie was toozy to reveal it, rubbed her stomach and walked out with a smile on her face. She doesnt care about Elises words because shes so happy! When she got out of the hospital, Bonnie shredded the ultrasound checklist she got and threw it into the trash can on the side of the road before she turned around and got into her car. This little move was clearly seenby Elise who was sitting in the car. Didnt the doctor tell you toe over with the ultrasound sheet for your next exam, why are you tearing it up now. Elise asked. Bonnie didnt have an expression on her face, Of course I dont want Ms. Michelle to find out, shell punish you if she finds out you brought me here for a checkup, right? Wouldnt you just hide it in my car and have to put it on your body and wait for her to find it? Elise expressed disbelief, while with a few disgust. Is this the so-called one pregnancy is stupid? This stupid woman! But Bonnies tone is still very firm, not afraid of a million things, your car must be safe? I am protecting you, so just dont stare at me with that kind of eyes, it looks like I have a hot face on a cold ass. Elise : Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I never said I needed you to take care of me, so you dont have to make a fool of yourself, I wont be touched. Elise said, and started the car. The two returned to the Sunshine Vi. Just in time, all five little ones came home from school and gathered around Bonnie to chatter and talk. Damon, in particr, brought back two slices of strawberry cake from the kindergarten for Bonnie to eat. Mommy, the teacher said this can not eat more, eat more will grow fat, so I brought back for you to eat, you eat all, you grow fat a little! Damon said. Apparently, he took Donnas earlierment about Bonnie being too skinny to heart. So its hard to catch a chance and rush to try to help. But what he didnt know was that it was just the teachers way of lying to them. A few slices of strawberry cake only, calories can be high to what ce, at most is afraid that they eat too much indigestion, and then stomach pain, instead of making a mess of people. But Bonnies heart still warmed. She took the slices of strawberry cake very religiously and then ate them all in front of Damon. Then she turned to Elise and asked, Look, have I gained a little weight? Elise tugged at the corner of her mouth, wanting to say that this is not to coax children. A few slices of strawberry cake, not a panacea, and can quickly promote fat? But when he met Damons expectant gaze, and remembered the fetal heartbeat he heard at the hospital, he nodded, It seems to have gained a little weight. Really mommy! Damon was happy, Then Ill bring back strawberry cake for you tomorrow too, okay? Keep babys share for yourself, just let Donna make it for me, or else the other kids are eating and youre not, how bad. Bonnie said gently. Damon shook his head, I dont care, as long as mommy can live well, I can live my life without eating strawberry cake. And hearing this, a few of the little ones next to him also gathered around. There are five of us, four slices a person, one of us will eat one slice, and all the rest will be left for mommy! little Joanna hurriedly said in a milky voice. Bonnie cried andughed. She ate fifteen tablets alone, this must be burnt to death, right? It took a lot of convincing to get a few of the little ones to back off because Bonnie said that Donna could also make blueberry and mango vored pastries and she preferred that one. But the kindergarten only gave out strawberry cake, so it was better to leave it to the five little ones to eat by themselves. Saying that, Bonnie looked at Damon again and softly said, Damon, you go to the childrens room with my mommy, okay? Chapter 919: Ms. Michelle comes to the door Damon looked up nkly, Now? Well, now! Bonnie nodded. With that, it pulled Damon towards the childrens room. After all, she took the eyes off the teddy bear today, and theres a good chance Damon wont be able to sleep well tonight. Instead of letting him find out about it before he goes to bed, its better to make it clear now. Give Damon a little more time to digest and a little more time for her to coax Damon. But just as I reached the door to the childrens room, before I could push the door open, there were footsteps in the foyer. Elise, who had been leaning against the couch in boredom, stood up straight and her tone became respectful, Ms. Michelle, what are you doing here? Ms. Michelle stood at the foyer, slowly taking off the ice silk gloves on her hands, her tone indifferent and stern, What, I cante? I dont mean that, the whole the Grant family is yours, of course you cane if you want to, its just that those little kids are at home and are too rowdy. Elise said. As if to confirm Elises words, AndrewLukas looked at each other and took out his slingshot, aiming it at Ms. Michelles forehead, Get out of here or were going to get you! And Erika and Joanna ran to Damon, one covering her eyes and one covering her ears, trying to protect Damon. If you cant see and hear, you wont be afraid! Bonnie was even more crisp, shoving the three little ones into the childrens room and running to tug AndrewLukas, You two go in too, I wont let you out, noing out. Andrew was reluctant, Why hide, I want to be here to watch her, if she dares toe in, I will beat him to death! Listen, Andrew! Bonnies tone got a little more serious, There are so many people throughout the Sunshine Vi, you dont want them to get hurt because of you, do you? Besides, how can a slingshot kill Ms. Michelle. It will just piss her off. Seeing that Rupert and Sebastian will find the secret of the year, now offend Ms. Michelle, there is no need. got it. Andrew reluctantly dropped the slingshot in his hand and prepared to go into the room. Wait. Ms. Michelle stopped them again, Dont go into the childrens room, its good to stay outside, oh yes, and the three little ones, also called out together, throw them in the yard. Hearing this, Bonnies nerves tightened, What do you want? Im here to find something. Ms. Michelle kept it short and sweet, Hurry up, Ill give you five minutes or dont me me if you scare that ugly oldest son of yours. Bonnie: She thought with her feet and knew exactly what Ms. Michelle was looking for. Its just the secret! Anyway, now that that thing is no longer at the Sunshine Vi, she doesnt care if Ms. Michelle searches it. Thinking, he said to Ms. Michelle, They can go out, but you have to go into the bathroom first and stay there until I get Damon out. What a pain in the ass. Ms. Michelle was impatient, but lifted her feet and went to the bathroom anyway. Bonnie then took the little ones out.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Mommy, why are you giving in to her, Andrews fists clenched, shes a bad woman! Not only did she take over the Grant Residence, but she wants toe and take over the Sunshine Vi! Shell be gone in a minute, be good. Bonnie reassured them, Mommy promises the Sunshine Vi wont be taken away from you, this will always be your home! Chapter 920: Why are you so insensitive With Bonnies reassurance, Andrews mood finally eased. Through the ss of the floor-to-ceiling windows, he stood outside and watched Ms. Michelle inside, his little fists still clenched. And Ms. Michelle didnt care about his reaction. After all, this is just a five-year-old child, what is there to be afraid of? Jumping up is not even as high as her! Her attention now is all on the search for secrets. The maids brought from the Grant Residence poured in like sardines, carefully searching every corner of the Sunshine Vi. Everywhere was turned over and messed up. Donna was so angry that her chest rose and fell violently, You are a proper robberies, this is not your territory, so messy flip, I can totally call the police to arrest you! So why havent you done it yet? Ms. Michelle inquired leisurely and breezily, Because Annie wont let you, will she? Donna doesnt say anything. Indeed, it was Bonnie who told her not to do it, saying that there was no need to go against Ms. Michelle and that it would do her no good at all. So Donna has put up with it until now. It is really unbearable to stand up and speak out. Then have you ever wondered why Annie even told you not to offend me? Ms. Michelle continued on, her charming and enchanting eyes filled with a smug and contemptuous smile, Donna, after all these years, you still dont have any eyesight. What? Donna froze.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Looking at Donnas confused expression, Ms. Michelle couldnt help but feel a little more anger in her heart. Donna, youre a man who forgets things. Twenty years ago, when I went to the Grant Residence, you were the one who received me, and at that time you had little insight, saying that I was just a small assistant who came to deliver information and told me to hurry up and leave afterwards. Ms. Michelle remembers extraordinarily well when ites to this kind of thing. She cant forget it even now! The Grant Residence was hosting a dinner party that day, inviting many sessful people from high society, and Lennox asked her to deliver the information. What does this mean? It means that at that time Lennox was deliberately trying to take the opportunity to introduce her to people around her. Ms. Michelle got dressed up and arrived at the Grant Residence to deliver the information. I thought I would be able to have an open rtionship with Lennox. But who knows, Donna actually stopped her at the door, saying that she was just an assistant who came to deliver the information, not qualified to step into such an important party venue. It was also the day that Lennox was forced to go on a blind date with Aliyah and be a couple. By all ounts, arge part of the reason she hase this far is because of Donna. If Donna hadnt stopped her, she would have been the Patriarchal wife of the Grant family! So its you. Donna suddenly realized, No wonder I always felt a familiar feeling on you, after so many years, you are still so good at putting gold on your face. While saying that, he also shook his head. Ms. Michelle was furious, Im sticking it in my face? Old woman, do you know what you are saying? Of course I know that you were originally sticking it in your face back then, and you were not even on the list of the party that year. It was because of this that Donna did not allow Ms. Michelle to enter the Grant Residence. Thats just because Lennox wanted to surprise me, and everyone else, and thats why I wasnt written in. Ms. Michelle said. Donna nodded, Thats also a possibility, so why didnt he even exin something like having you attend in formal wear? Chapter 921: It’s better this way Although it was just a dinner hosted by the Grant familythe Grant Residence, it was still very grand. All of the guests in attendance that day were in formal dress. Ms. Michelle went in a white t-shirt and jeans with a pair of canvas shoes under her feet. With that outfit, appearing at a dinner party is worse than even a servant. If you were really the main character at that time, how could Master Bo let you appear dressed like that? Donna inquired, Of course, you can also say that it was Master Bo who prepared the dress for you and waited for you to go in before wearing it. But C did you get a call from Master Bo after you left THE Grant Residence that day? Donnas voice was calm, but each word turned into a sharp knife, fiercely peeling open Ms. Michelles heart, leaving her breathless and her eyes scarlet. Thats enough! Ms. Michelle was so angry that she just raised her hand and knocked over the vase next to her. The voice was iparably cold, warning, If you dare to say one more word, I will kill you now!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Im just stating the facts, sorry if I upset you then. Donna said and turned to leave. She reached the garden and found Bonnie, which made her hands and feet weak and she almost fell to the ground. Good thing Bonnie and the five little ones held her up. Transferring Donna to a nearby bench, Bonnie only then asked with concern, Donna whats wrong with you, are you okay? Donna waved her hand, still distraught, I just did something crazy. What? Bonnie inquired curiously. Donna then told Bonnie what she had done. Bonnie drew in a breath of cold air. Youre taking too much of a risk! Bonnie tightened her grip on Donnas wrist, If I had known I would have dragged you out with me, she can really kill people, dont you go pissing her off! But Donna was innocent, I didnt mean to anger her, I was just stating the facts, it wasnt me who wanted to stop her at that party, it was Master Bo who had no intention of inviting her. And honestly, no? Bonnie then fell into contemtion. Honestly, she was wondering whether the love affair with Lennox that Ms. Michelle had spoken about was real or not. After all, what I heard from Ms. Michelles mouth was that Lennox was very fond of her and it was just Aliyah who stepped in and stole everything from her. But if Lennox really liked her so much, why hadnt he looked for her all these years, and maybe even after he found her, he still didnt acknowledge Ms. Michelle and William as mother and son? Bonnie felt that Ms. Michelles words were somewhatced with falsehoods. Originally, it was just a suspicion, but now after hearing Donnas words, Im generally sure in my mind. Ms. Michelle has definitely embellished that part of her minds memory. Perhaps, even Williams existence is not at all Lennox was born under voluntary circumstances, but Just as I was thinking about it, Ms. Michelle came out of the house with a grim look on her face. Are you done checking? Bonnie asked as she immediately collected her thoughts. Ms. Michelles lips pursed into a tight line as she warned, Better not let me know that youve quietly hidden that secret elsewhere, or Ill make you regret it. The teddy bears most likely to hold secrets were all taken by you, and now the Sunshine Vi is filled with things that were procured afterwards, so how could they be there. Bonnie spread her hands, If you cant find it, then its not there. It better be! Chapter 922: Take you to chop people With her stomach full of anger, Ms. Michelle left. At this end, Bonnie took the little ones and Donna back to the vi. Just raised his foot into the foyer, Donna was so angry that he almost lost his breath. The whole the Sunshine Vi was turned upside down, just like a thief, oh no, like a bandit! Even the pillows on the sofa were ripped from their outer covers, leaving only the inner lining inside, lying pitifully on the carpet with a ckened footprint on it. These people are just too much! Donna was so angry that she wanted to go to Ms. Michelle to argue. Forget it Donna, Bonnie called out to her instead, shaking her head slightly, Theres nothing substantial to lose anyway, so just leave it alone. But Donna is still a little reluctant. But then you hear Bonnie say, Besides, she thinks the whole Grant family is hers now, so what does it matter if she goes through things in her own house? While saying that, he pulled Donna to find a cleaningpany and prepare others to help clean up. Donna heard the need to find a cleaningpany, anxious almost directly jumped up, this matter to me to do it can be done, tonight can be cleaned up, why go outside to find a cleaningpany, now the Sunshine Vi is also no money. Yes, now the Sunshine Vi is so poor that it cant even pay the maids sry. Because the money was previously transferred from Sebastians ount, and now that Sebastian has died, Ms. Michelle has taken over that ount with William in tow. If Rupert hadnt paid his own way during this time, the Sunshine Vi would not have been able to hold on. Therefore, Donna wants to save as much as she can. But Bonnies attitude was much more determined than hers. You are a handful of years old, but also do so much work for what, in case of injury in turn is not worth the loss. Bonnie said. After a pause, he pulled Donnas arm again and handed over his typed phone. Donna took one look at it and was shocked into a cold sweat. It turns out that Bonnie is going out to look for a cleaningpany, not all because she wants to help Donna share the load, but also because she wants to find a camera or something at the Sunshine Vi. After all, Ms. Michelle just brought so many people to rummage through things, who knows if they have done anything? It is better to be a little wary.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Donna nodded toward Bonnie when she saw that she understood. Bonnie then went on to say, And my best friend Anna is a cleaningpany, ah, to find her may not cost, do not worry Donna. So, okay then. Donna then nodded along with that. With that, the two of them went out of the Sunshine Vi. Bonnie led Donna straight to Annas cleaningpany. To be precise, it was Anna who started the cleaningpany for her beloved David. Just this time Rupert to deal with the Grant Group things, should not have time to y this role again. When Bonnie went there, the receptionist told Bonnie that the owner hadnt been over for a long time. I know, Bonnie nodded, Ive called with the bosss wife, shell be here soon, take me to the lounge for a while. She is now starting to show her pregnancy, a little longer walk will be very tired, so desperately need to find a sofa to sit down. The receptionist immediately led Bonnie to the lounge. Anna rushed over in a ze of glory before her butt was even warmed up. In his hand, he also carried a fruit knife, a meter long, shiny and very frightening. When he walked in and saw Bonnie, he yelled out, Bonnie, lets go, Ill take you to chop someone up! Chapter 923: Sending off Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith Looking at Annas appearance, Bonnie couldnt hold back andughed out loud. She got up and walked to Anna, then raised her hand and patted her head, Does this head keep ripe? Anna pushed her hand away in depression, Stop fooling around,e with me, Ill help you out! Out of what head? Bonnie asked. Wasnt it you who said that Ms. Michelle ran into the Sunshine Vi to rummage through things and made a mess of the whole of the Sunshine Vi? Anna said. Anna had to teach Ms. Michelle a lesson for beingso brazen and arrogant at the Sunshine Vi. So she bought a watermelon knife and came rushing over in a ze of glory. Bonnie, on the other hand, was in tears. Little ancestor, when will this fiery temper of yours change? Quickly put down the watermelon knife, killing is against thew. Bonnie advised. But Anna was still emotional and even asked Bonnie back, If murder is against thew, then why hasnt Ms. Michelle gone to jail and been shot yet? This- Bonnie was speechless for a moment.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. It was Donna who picked up the conversation next to her and spoke through gritted teeth, Its not the time to be unrewarded! Yes, she will definitely be punished in the end, but not now, so you need to be calm and not do anything stupid. Bonnie hurriedly nodded along with this. After a pause and added, You can ignore other things, but you cant ignore David, right? If you go to jail, what about David? I Annas eyes clearly loosened in hesitation. Also, in case its a death sentence, not to mention David, what about aunts and uncles and Bruno, have you thought about it? Bonnie continued on. Annas eyes grew more and moreplicated. Finally hesitated for a long time, finally made a decision, clenched his teeth and threw the watermelon knife on the ground, Im not cutting her, wait until I turn around and squeeze her at Willistos mall! Bonnie immediately bent down and picked up the watermelon knife and hid it in a safe ce. Thats right, girls dont always fight and kill, how bloody and violent ah. Bonnie nodded her head. Anna turned her head to look at her, So what is it you wanted to see me about? Its not a big deal, Bonnie replied, Id like to borrow a group of people from you to see if Ms. Michelle has made a move at the Sunshine Vi. Anna immediately than an OK gesture, Leave it to me, Ill bring people over now. Were together, just as I should be getting back. Bonnie said. Anna then drove Bonnie and Donna to the Sunshine Vi. On the way, Bonnie asked Anna for one more thing. Charter a ne to take Vivian and Katifen back to Reliacao. I had thought about booking a ticket directly, but there are too many people on the ne and too many uncontroble factors, its really unsafe, so its best to ask you to charter a special ne. Bonnie said. Anna than an OK gesture, followed by a tentative inquiry, Have they set a day to leave, Ill get ready. Any day will do, the sooner the better. Bonnie replied, And you dont tell them until we leave. So they didnt even know they were going to be sent back to Reliacao? Bonnie, how can you preempt them like that, what if they dont want to go back? Anna said. Bonnie, on the other hand, gritted her teeth, You have to go back even if you dont, this is not negotiable! Chapter 924: We fit together in everything! If Vivian hadnt been pregnant, Bonnie might have kept them to help. But things are different now. By insisting that Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith stay in Willisto, they are likely to be the next target in Ms. Michelles eyes! I got it, Anna nodded, Ill let you know first thing when I contact the special ne. Good. As they spoke, the three of them returned to the Sunshine Vi. Almost back-to-back, the housekeepingpany came in. Anna briefly exined the work tasks, and then let them go to clean up, she pulled Bonnie, Donna and the five young people out to dinner. The house is so messy, I cant even look at it anymore, so its morefortable toe out for dinner, right? Anna said. As soon as the words left her mouth, she turned her head and saw Elise pushing in the door, and Annas face instantly fell. How can this befortable to eat? We came out to eat, what are you doing following, such a big mall, are you unable to find other ces to eat? Anna questioned. Elise, with a straight face, sat down next to Bonnie and then took the dishes, I was sent by Ms. Michelle to keep an eye on Annie, and I had to stay by her side whether she could find a ce to eat or not. Hearing this, Anna immediately clenched her fist. I cant wait to hit Elise a few times. Shes just following orders too, its useless to make things difficult for her. Bonnie stopped Anna, Lets eat together, lets just treat her as a transparent person. How can I be a transparent person when such a big one is sitting across from me. Anna muttered, but did not get angry again. But Elise did just act as a transparent person, sat down and finished her meal, then silently went to the door and waited, without the slightest hint of urging them to leave. But even so, Anna still felt upset in her heart. Bonnie, when are you going to get rid of this Elise? I get sick of seeing her. Bonnie looked at her helplessly, So what you call a bad appetite is the two bowls of rice you just ate, plus three snacks?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Anna: At such times do not dwell on such details, OK! She said, Thats because Ive been so busy taking care of thepany for David, Im really tired, thats why Im eating more. Thatpany Bonnie remembered the matter, Has David not been looking for you for a long time? Rather also looking, but not to meet, but to call, he said he went abroad to deal with some things. Anna said. That expression was clearly convinced. Bonnie doesnt break it down either. After all, Rupert lied only to keep Ms. Michelle from realizing that he was in love with Anna. Otherwise, when Ms. Michelle uses Anna to pressure him, he will be in a difficult position. David is a good man, and if you find outter that hes not quite what you thought he was, dont get upset, okay? Bonnie said. Annas eyes have more than a little suspicion, Why are you saying this, did you see what David looks like, its ugly? Not ugly, very handsome, just maybe not the same as you think you want in a man! Bonnie replied. Anna shook her head without thinking, No way, if he wasnt the man I wanted, would I have been with him for so long, we are an extraordinarilypatible pair in mind and body! Chapter 925: I just don’t like her Ahem! Bonnie was choking on her own saliva and her cheeks turned red. She hammered her chest with her hand hard before she finally eased up. Turned his head, full of tears andughter, Can you be a little more subtle, this is a restaurant, so many people next to it! So what if its crowded? Anna didnt think so, I didnt say anything, besides, I really am a perfect match with Davids soul and body! Its not like its something to be ashamed of. Okay, okay, Bonnie hurriedly called out to her, change the subject, Im too thin-skinned to hang around. Seeing that the guests at the next few tables are quietly casting a nce, Bonnie said, they really can not carry a little ah! Its a good thing Anna took it in stride and didnt go any further. The three of them ate their meals and walked out of the mall. Elise also does not ride with them in a car, driving by herself, not far behind, like a shadow. Anna nced in the rearview mirror, a little upset, Why this person willing to be Ms. Michellespdog ah, really do not understand, good-looking people, ability is also quite strong, have to do this kind of moral conscience of the work. People have the right to make their own choices, I guess. Bonnie replied. After a pause, she added, Besides, if it werent for Ms. Michelle and William, Elise would never have gotten to where she is today. If William hadnt fished Elise out of the slums, Elise would be a delinquent girl in the slums today. It could also be a street girl dressed in a cool, shy outfit on the street. More likely, its the murderer who huddles in a corner of the prison, counting his decades in jail on his fingers. In short, it could never be Elise who is so beautiful today and can stand in front of the world in a dignified manner. People learn to repay kindness, even if their benefactors are bad people, and its not up to them to decide. Bonnie said. When she heard this, Anna stared in shock, Bonnie, why are you speaking for Elise between the lines, you have been brainwashed by her? Bonnieughed helplessly and shook her head, Im just being honest, shes not as bad as you think, the real bad guy, is Ms. Michelle. Mrs. Grant, dont be fooled by this womans illusion, Donna urged anxiously, Dont forget that she was the one who held your hand before stabbing that dagger into Mr. Grants chest! When ites to Sebastian, Donnas hands cant stop shaking. She is really sad. After all, in Donnas heart, Sebastian is also a half-son. Sebastians death was like losing a son to her! Donna Bonnie would love to tell Donna the truth, but now its a critical time to reveal the truth, but it may invite unnecessary trouble. Bonnie could only give Donna a heartfelt hug, silently reassuring her.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. As we were talking, the car arrived at the Sunshine Vi. And the housekeeping staff cleaned up the whole house. The lead manager reported to Anna that there was no surveince equipment found throughout the house. Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that Ms. Michelle came to the Sunshine Vi in a hurry, just for the secret of the year, and did not intend to do anything. Good, at least she wont have to worry about it. But in the next second, the managers expression becameplicated again, swallowing, Although there is no monitoring equipment, but the things in that room on the second floor corner, are broken Chapter 926: Surreptitiously taking pictures The corner room on the second floor? Bonnie thought for a moment, and then remembered what kind of room it was. Thats Sebastians room for Aliyah at the Sunshine Vi.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes, although Aliyah didnte to stay at the Sunshine Vi once, Sebastian was prepared out of respect for his mother. Even theyout of that room is exactly the same as the Grant ResidenceAliyahs room. There is a checkroom inside where clothes are changed regrly, etc., in case Aliyah makes a surprise visit to stay overnight, but there is no change of clothes. But now, all these clothes are ruined by Ms. Michelle. The garbage cleaned out by the cleaning was filled with ten garbage bags. To exaggerate, if it werent for the fact that knocking down the walls could bring down the entire Sunshine Vi vi, Ms. Michelle would probably have just demolished the room. Does she have to be so hateful? Anna expressed her iprehension, People have died, the position has been hijacked by her, now even a bit of clothing ornaments can not amodate, really small-minded. Its the regret of her life, and if it wasnt for Aliyah, she would have been truly THE Patriarchal wife of the Grant family, so you tell me, can she stand it? Bonnie said. Anna nodded, It makes sense, if she is not still afraid of the shares you hold, Im afraid even Ms. Michelles grave is dug. Yeah, Bonnie nodded in agreement, motioning Anna out the door as she did so. Anyway, now that the hygiene is done, Anna can take the staff back to rest. As for the cost of the cleaning, Ill credit your card tomorrow. Bonnie said. Anna waved her hand, The two of us still need to say what money is not money, send you, as a benefit for senior customers. Youre not going to make any money? Bonnie inquired, Arent you going to make thepany bigger and stronger? Anna rolled her eyes, I would like to ah, but what is the use of my efforts alone, David is still abroad has not returned, I run thepany is really no fun, or wait for him toe back and try again. As for now, it doesnt matter if you lose money or not. She doesnt care. Bonnie: All right, this money will be added to Annas wedding, and then give her a thick red packet! Anna led a group of employees out of the Sunshine Vi. When they reached the crossroads outside the vi area, the employees took the bus back to the office to clock in, and Anna didnt want to go, so she went in the opposite direction. Three kilometers ahead in this direction is the bar in Rupert. Anyway, David is not back, Anna has nothing to do and ns to go for a drink to relieve her boredom. But when we arrived, we found that William was actually there. He should be drinking a lot of wine, his eyes are lost a few points, leaning on the bar, survey the women on the dance floor. Anna ducked to the side to avoid being spotted by William. Following that, William was seen pulling a woman towards the private room. The womans eyes are like silk, dressed very cool, a look is the head of the bar often fishing for kaiju veterans. What can happen when you go to a private room with a woman like this, a lone man and a woman? Gee, Anna could have guessed that with her toes. Not only did she think of it, but a thought came to her mind! If you can take intimate photos of William and other women, then when William and Ms. Michelle go to jail, and then put the news out that William is a slut, out and about with call girls. This will ruin Williams reputation in Willisto, and Ms. Michelle will be so angry that she will vomit blood, right? Chapter 927: Discovered! Anna quietly touched, followed William to the door of the private room. With that, look in through the gap in the door. William leaned drunkenly on the card table, his eyes dazed andx, and his voice dripping with drunkenness, and ordered the call girl, Strip! The call girl was shy beyond belief, pouting and swaying her delicate body, Really, youre in a real monkey business. When he finished, he took off his dress, leaving only his intimate underwear. The slender body wriggled over to William and half-kneeled, intending to unbuckle Williams belt. Get out of here! William, however, showed no mercy and kicked the call girl to the ground.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The call girl was defenseless and staggered backwards, hitting her waist on the coffee table and baring her teeth in pain. She was terrified, Whats wrong boss, did I do something wrong? Why are you angry for a good reason? Take off when youre told to, and stay away from me! William ordered coldly. The call girl was too frightened to breathe and realized that something was wrong with William. This doesnt look like its going to pick up a woman. More like a pervert! The call girl did not want to put her life on the line, trembling, picked up the clothes on the ground and was ready to escape. Snap! A bank card, flung directly to her feet, Theres half a million inside, take it off, and its yours. The call girls pace froze. Thats half a million dors! If she was unlucky and didnt hook up in Willisto, she would have had to earn the $500, 000 for months, or even a year or two, to get her hands on it. But now, you can get it by just taking off your clothes. It is not even necessary to serve the man in front of you. Its really too easy. The call girl is hard at heart! After hesitating for a long time, she clenched her teeth, then bent down and picked up the bank card on the ground and hid it in her bag, before she started to undress. Soon, the call girl stood naked in front of William. William just swept his head away in disgust, coldly, Put it on! Call Girls: No, her body is not as good as those of Miss Universe, but it is also the level of the front and back, very capital good! How to Williams eyes, as if it is a piece of rotten meat, a look at the level of disgust. Is she that bad? But the call girl was still happy to get half a million so quickly. She started to get dressed. And Anna outside the door looked blinded. This William is not sick ah, looking for a woman did not do anything, even undressed just sweeping. And thats it? It obviously hasnt started yet! She hasnt had a chance to take pictures yet. Anna, with great reluctance in her heart, simply looked for an angle at the door and prepared for a misced ambiguous scene. Even if it will be rified afterwards, it can still stir up William and Ms. Michelle for a while! Anna was lying on the door, trying to find the best angle to get Williams face in the picture! By ident, my arm touched the hanging on the door. A clear, crisp voice rang out in the booth. Williams torch-like gaze swept to the door, Whos out there? Anna secretly said a bad, hurried to escape. Otherwise, what if William locked her up and silenced her if she was found out? With that in mind, Anna was ready to flee on the bottom of her feet. But the next moment, she was tugged by the arm, confined in ce, unable to escape! Chapter 928: One must learn moderation! The string in Annas heart was instantly stretched to the limit. She subconsciously reached out her hand and tried to push the person in front of her away. But when a clear look at the mans face, suddenly froze. Dont talk, okay? Anna nodded, her eyes already glowing with circles of excitement, her gaze always on the man. And the mans voice was clear and cold, Hello sir, Im here to sell drinks, theres new whiskey and agave tonight, do you need some? Hearing these words, Williams original steps toward the door stopped at once. No need. He said coldly. The man was a little sorry, Well then, I hung the sign at the door with my phone number on it, so if you need a drink, sir, just call ording to this number. Why dont you get out of here?! William yelled in annoyance. Only then did the man take Anna and leave. When they reached the top floor office, theyturned their heads, ready to reprimand Anna. But before he could speak, his thin lips were kissed fiercely. Anna is like an octopus, hanging on the man, very enthusiastic and active to ask for a kiss. AnnaC Somewhat overwhelmed by Annas enthusiasm, the man attempted to rip Anna off. But just as she reached out her hand, Anna let out a resigned snort, and those kitten-like eyes were filled with a clinging energy. Its like a kitten who hasnt seen his master for a long time, suddenly saw his master, and couldnt resist the urge to rub and hug, rubbing his whole body full of his own vor. The man sighed lightly and did not release Anna in the end, but deepened the kiss. His tworge, strong hands held Annas unbroken waist and ced her on the desk. In a smooth manner, the things on the table were pushed to the floor, and the empty space was left to Anna. At first it was on the desk, then on the carpet, and finally moved on to therge bed hidden in the inner room. Anna was so tired that she didnt even have the strength to lift her fingers and nestled contentedly in the mans arms, talking dreamily, David, I miss you so much. Thats right. The man who stopped her at the door of the private room was David! It was also coincidental that Rupert heard from the bar staff that William wasing over, so he rushed over to see what William really wanted. Who knew that they would bump into Anna at the entrance of the private room and find her snapping away. The situation just now, if Anna ran away, but will cause Williams suspicion. So he had to go up and stop Anna, pretending to be an employee who came to sell drinks, and sessfully fooled William. Its just that-Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Rupert calcted Williams every step, but not Annas thoughts. This little woman has always been straightforward and very passionate and honest in expressing her feelings. Like is like, like cant wait to stick together all the time, want to hand over everything they have. This stupid little woman! Rupert thought, hidden under the mask of the ck eyes shed, then leaned down and dropped a shallow kiss on Annas forehead. Anna, however, ducked back, with resistance in her eyes, No more no more, although Im sweet, but I also need moderation! Rupert: He was exasperated and deliberately lowered his voice to remind, Anna, there are only tired cows in this world, there are no badly plowed fields. Chapter 929: Discovering his secret Annas eyes widened in horror and her mouth opened, but she couldnt find the words to refute. Its a good thing Rupert was just teasing her. Thepany has been carrying her to the bathroom, cleaned up, and then brought a brand new bathrobe to put on. Ill have someone go get your clothes and send them over. Rupert said dully, You stay here, Ill go down and check. He is specifically to see William, now has been dyed a lot because of Anna, have to hurry to go to do. Even if William is gone, we still have to find the call girl just now and ask for rification. Anna nodded good-naturedly, Okay, thene back soon, Ill wait for you. Mmm. Rupert nodded and gave her another kiss on the forehead before grabbing a suit from the nearby closet and changing into it, heading downstairs. Annay in bed bored and found her phone, intending to see if she had just taken a picture. Unfortunately, it was not photographed. She was a little sorry, but quickly picked herself up and went back to thinking about other things. Take, for example, the Rupert shirt on the bed. Anna thought about it and took off her bathrobe and reced it with the shirt. Mens shirts are very wide, just enough to cover Annas buttocks, walking between the slim white thigh roots are hidden. Be as seductive as you want to be. Whats more, this shirt has the faint scent of pine and cypress on Ruperts body.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Anna sniffed down and fell back into the covers with a red face, wrapping herself tightly. BuckleC Thats when someone came over and knocked on the door. Anna saide in, two girls dressed as bartenders walked in, carrying several small high-fashion dresses in their hands, even the lingerie was also in sets. Miss Newman, we are here to deliver your clothes, see which set you like? The girl asked. Anna casually swept, Just the sky blue one on the left! Okay. The girl left her clothes and shoes behind and retreated outside. Anna changed her clothes three times, which went down to walk. When he arrived at the office outside, he looked at the two girls who were cleaning up the documents on the floor, and then his pretty face turned red. This is all from when she and Rupert got too intense on the floor just now. Now let others pick up, is really some not very good ah! Thinking, Anna then opened her mouth to block, You all go out, I can just clean up myself. All right then. The girl obediently left the office. Anna bent over, picked up all those papers and arranged them back on the table. She even found a Bluetooth mouse on the floor, which she apparently also just got rid of. Even if the floor is covered with thick carpet, but the mouse is still cracked a mouth, and I do not know if it is bad. Anna then clicked the mouse to see if there were any problems. As a result, once the screen lit up, she saw a screensaver made with her photo. She smiles for the camera like a flower, very sunny look. And the sunflowers behind her, but also set off her delicate and beautiful. Annas heart melted instantly. This is where she stayed thest time she and David went to the Ashtons Family Resort in the suburbs, but she didnt expect David to take pictures of himself and make aputer screensaver on purpose. This is to see her at all times, right? Her lips rose higher and higher as she put the mouse back on the table. At that moment, out of the corner of his eye, he was attracted to a sign on the table. The smile on the corner of the mouth, also in this moment disappeared! Chapter 930: Can’t even go home? William had already left by the time Rupert got to the private room downstairs. Only the call girl was left lying on the card stand with her feet crossed, counting the zeros on her bank bnce. That mouth is going up to the sky! When he looked up and saw Rupert, he hurriedly stood up, Mr. Robertson, you What brings you here? Williams gone? Rupert asked in a hushed voice. William? The call girl flinched for a moment before she responded to who Rupert was talking about. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. How much did he pay you? Rupert asked again. The call girl also thought that Rupert wanted toe to rob their money, hurried to protect the phone dead in the chest, the expression also became nervous, Koo Mr. Robertson, we said before, this kind of windfall are all to me, do not need and the bar 50-50. I dont see that kind of money either. Rupert sounded disgusted, All you have to do is answer how much money I have. The call girl then replied with an oh, Half a million. Tsk- Thats a lot of money to spend. So this half a million, is what you were told to do? William lowered his eyes, his voice gradually husky, with a few elusive guesses. The call girl was more puzzled than he was and replied, He didnt do anything, he just asked me to do everything I could to seduce him, and then I even used my best trick and he still just threw down a disgusting sentence and left. Thats all. To be honest, although it hurts my pride to be questioned by William about his seduction skills, it doesnt seem to be much of a problem in front of half a million dors. For money, the call girl can tolerate! this time you leave the bar, preferably Willisto, and go as far away as you can. Rupert said. If William came back to the bar and happened to learn from the call girl that he hade to spy, it would cause a lot of unnecessary trouble. Rupert hates trouble. Yes Mr. Robertson, the call girl agreed dryly, I had nned to go on a beach vacation tonight as well. Just kidding! She got half a million without doing anything, and was really a bit frightened. What if William regrets it andes back for her money? So the best thing to do is to go as far as you can ande back when youve spent all your money. When the timees, even if she wants to, she doesnt have it. Lets see who can beat who! The call girl felt that her n was seamless, and then left the bar in good spirits. William also returned to the top floor office. But Anna is no longer in it. When I asked the female employee who had just sent the clothes in, I learned that Anna had just said she had left on an emergency. What could Anna have to do urgently at thiste hour? Rupert was worried that she had run off to find William, so he dialed a number. After a few short beeps, the call was answered. Annas voice was extraordinarily cold on the other end, even prating the eerie chill like, Whats wrong? You went somewhere, I heard from the staff that you left in a hurry to go to Rupert spoke up and asked, concern in his hoarse voice, Give me a location and Ille find you. Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Anna directly. No, Im not going anywhere, Im just going home to sleep, cant you do that? Chapter 931: Don’t you feel contradictory? Go home and sleep? Rupert raised his hand to look at his watch, and it was indeed ten oclock in the evening. Anna this girl although usually make a lot of noise crazy, but if serious skin care up, will follow the principle of going to bed before eleven oclock. This was also the case when they lived together before, even though they were still puffed up at 10:59, they were able to close their eyes on time at 11:00. It looks like you have to rush back to get your beauty sleep today too? Ruperts heart could not help but cross a faint touch of tenderness, Then I will go over to apany youter. Dont youe over here, Bruno is on my side. Anna refused. Rupert was slightly offended to hear this. Although it is the real brother, but after all, has grown up, should always avoid some suspicion. How can you still run to your own sisters house to sleep? Is it that you dont have a house! When she was about to speak again, Anna said that her phone was dead and hung up directly. Rupert snapped and put his phone back in his pocket. I dont know if its his illusion, but he vaguely feels that Anna on the phone is very wrong. It was nothing like the Anna he usually knew. Did he think too much? As he thought about it, Ruperts cell phone rang again. Its Sebastian calling. Go back to the research base, I have deciphered to thestyer of the code, the next depends on your help. Sebastian said in a deep voice over the phone. Rupert had to collect his thoughts first, responded with a yes, and headed straight for the research base. This research site is located in a high-ss apartment in the middle of Willisto, which, to the naked eye, is a residential building that is too ordinary to be seen. But no one knew that Rupert bought the ce at that time, and then broke up all the rooms on the whole floor and then rebuilt the walls to make hiddenpartments. In the cubicle is his research base. When he was working for Sebastian, he often needed to use the supeputer and all kinds of medicines in this ce. Its no exaggeration to say that its a treasure chest! At this moment, William pushed open the door and walked in, and saw Sebastian sitting in front of theputer and frowning. The red warning sign on theputer was reflected on Sebastians face, adding a bit of a different kind of handsomeness to the angr jaw. Cousin, after looking at William for a long time, I suddenly look back at your real face and I want to punch you! Rupert said while raising his steps and walking up to him. Mr. Grant turned his head to look at him, no half-emotion in his ck eyes, You can try. But, the consequences are on your own! No, no, Rupert immediately conceded, I still have my life to marry Anna, if I die now, my Anna will be a widow. After she marries, shes only called a widow. Now shes got a dead ex-boyfriend at best, and a big fish pond ahead of her to choose from. Sebastian said.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. With Annas beauty and family background, not to mention in Willisto, even in the entire Weskiney, a good man is also easy to pick. All the more reason why I cant die, Rupert said earnestly, or Anna will really go to someone else! With those words, Sebastians eyes fell on him, sizing him up carefully. It was only after a long time that I spoke in confusion, I dont quite understand, obviously you pushed her away back then, but now you look as if you love her to death and must have her, Ah Feng, are you schizophrenic? The two personalities that split off, one hated Anna and even threatened to stand in opposition to her for the rest of her life. The other loves Anna, so much so that he would rather lose his identity as the Robertson familys youngest and be a masked David, but also to stay by Annas side. Is it really not contradictory? Chapter 932: Why Lie Faced with Sebastians questioning, Ruperts eyes dimmed for a few moments. He lowered his head and the corners of his mouth tugged upward somewhat feebly. Only then did he speak, Some things are not what you see, they are just illusions. Whats the illusion? Sebastian pursued, Is it this thing that you hate Anna, or is it this thing that you like her? Cousin, when did you be so gossipy , Rupert muttered in a small voice. Sebastians expression remained nd as he replied, Im keeping an eye on my best friends boyfriend for Bonnie, after all, if you and Anna have a bad time, Bonnie might get angry with me too. He can ignore Rupert, but he cant ignore Bonnie. Especially since Bonnie cares so much about Anna. If Anna had really been hurt, Bonnie would have been more upset than Anna. And Bonnies heart aches, and he will follow. OK OK Rupert rubbed his arms, hurried to change the subject, do not want to be so meat, I came to the research base also to eat dog food, the night, let me go! Its me eating dog food is more like it. Sebastian replied. When he met Ruperts nk look, Sebastian lifted his bony hand and pointed to his neck, Remember to cover it up. Rupert was suddenly embarrassed, hurriedly covered the hickey on his neck with his hand, but also sophomoric, This is the mosquito bite just now! I dont really care,e on over here and help me with thisstyer of codes. Sebastian took the initiative to bring the conversation back around to business.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Ruperts gaze shifted with him. Below the red exmation point on the screen is a small square box where the password is entered. And behind the square, there is a number 5. What does this 5 mean? Rupert asked. The number of times you can enter your password, there are only six chances, and I used it once. Sebastian replied. After a pause and added, And I found a self-destruction device behind this program, if the six chances run out and still can not open, the contents will be automatically erased. Ruperts heart sank, realizing the seriousness of the matter. If this secret is destroyed, then the most crucial step to defeat Ms. Michelle may be lost. He had to be careful again and again to be careful. Give me a little time while I figure out if this program can be cracked by reverse inference. Rupert said. Sebastian looked to him, About how long? Two or three days. Rupert replied. Well, send me a message when youre done, Ill go first. Sebastian nodded, picked up the human skin mask on the table and snapped it over his face. Then put on a leopard print suit with a cigar and leather briefcase. At once, he became the thuggish stylist boss of the Porter Group again. He headed out the door and Rupert followed. Youre not staying here to work on the code? Sebastian asked, raising an eyebrow in confusion. Rupert nodded, To research, but I have to make a trip to Annas first. Just now in the bar, Anna showed too passionate hot, he did not control the force for a while, hurt Anna, now have to go over to send medicine. Its not toote toe back and study after youve been medicated. Sebastian then said nothing more, raised his hand and patted Ruperts shoulder, and left the apartment building from the elevator in the nannys room. And Rupert also drove and arrived at Annas vi. But he found out that Anna was not at home. Chapter 933: Indirect Test The vi was dark, and the garage at the entrance was empty. No one has evere back at all. Ruperts handsome sword brows frowned ufortably. What is the situation? If memory serves me correctly, Anna meant to say that she went home. And its not just her at home, its Bruno. These two went out? With doubts, Rupert dialed Annas number again. But this time only a cold female voice came from the other end of the phone, prompting him to say that the other party had turned off the phone. Ruperts brow couldnt help but wrinkle even more. Halfway through the day, he raised his steps to the vi door and lightly entered his fingerprints to unlock it. He had lived here for a long time before, so Anna then gave him a copy of his fingerprints so that he coulde and go freely. Now it is convenient for Rupert to sneak into the vi. Just walking to the foyer, Rupert stepped on something soft and fluffy. Snapping- Turn on the light and see that it is actually a jacket. Looking at other ces, various things are scattered randomly, even the dining room table still has the box lunch brought back by thepany. I dont know how many days ago it was. This girl Rupert shook his head a little helplessly andughed lightly, but his eyes were full of doting. He did understand Annas slovenliness. She was spoiled growing up. With her parents above and a brother below, everyone treats her like a baby. Even Bonnie, her best friend, is protecting her in every way. Anna has not suffered many setbacks since she was born. If I had to say anything frustrating, it would be being here with him before!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. But it doesnt matter. Anyway, he is now Annas exclusive David and will spend this lifetime making up for the damage he did to Anna before. As long as he lives long enough, he will be able to make up for all that damage. Rupert thought, rolled up his sleeves and began to clean up Annas house. After three hours of work, the vi was finally cleaned up. And at the same time, the huge floor-to-ceiling windows of the living room have turned up the white of the fish belly, how beautiful to be. Rupert stood up slightly straighter and admired the sunrise outside the window. But the worry and irritation in the back of the mind grows more and more. Because he found out that Anna hadnte home yet. Its now five oclock in the morning. Anna can be considered a night out. Where the hell did this girl go, howe she hasnt appeared until now? Out of concern, Rupert then called his assistant. Hello, Mr. Robertson, what can I do for you so early? The assistant yawned and askedzily. After all, its only five oclock in the morning and hes not even at work yet! Ruperts voice was husky and tight, I remember Brunospanys medical appointment was at the Robertson familys hospital, right? Yes the assistants mind was still a bit confused and unable to react, Whats wrong Mr. Robertson? You call Bruno now and say that you are free to do a medical check-up today and ask him to inform all the staff to report to the hospital at seven oclock in the morning. Now? The assistant waspletely dumbfounded, But today the doctor is not prepared, Mr. Robertson, you do not joke, and even if we are prepared, the second young man Qins side is certainly not prepared. You just call him, and if theres any confusion, have him call me. Rupert said. Dropping these words, Rupert hung up the phone. With that, a long wait ensued. He was waiting, waiting for Bruno to call on his own initiative so he could pretend to ask absently if Anna was at his ce. Chapter 934: Hiding from him The process may be a little more convoluted, but as long as it gets there, its fine. Rupert thought, cing the phone on the table and staring dead on, waiting for the call toe in. After a long half hour, Brunos call finally came through. Only a second after the bell rang, Rupert pressed the answer button directly, Hello, Second Younger Qin. Mr. Robertson? Bruno looked a little angry on the other end of the phone, What are you doing? If I remember correctly, my appointment for the medical examination was next Monday, and now its suddenly moved up, my staff is not ready at all! Im sorry, but I have to negotiate with Ms. Michelle next Monday, and the hospital has to cooperate with my closure, so I had to move it up. Rupert opened his mouth and lied without stammering in the slightest. Frankly iparable said, I also know that this is not quite appropriate, so aspensation, I will arrange free MRI and family medical examination services for every employee of yourpany, including the second youngest Qins family as well, Uncle Qin and Aunt Qin, including your sister, cane to do the examination. No need. Bruno refused, My parents just finished their annual checkup not long ago, and as for my sister, she went to City B for a vacation and cante back. Went on vacation to City B? When did this happen? Rupert questioned. Bruno was taken aback by the urgency in his words, It was this morning, ah, it should havended by now, whats wrong? What city did she go to? Rupert asked again. Bruno sounded confused, I dont know, she didnt say, just said she wanted to go out and have some fun, you know, my sister is a wanderer and loves freedom. No one can control it. Anyway, she is also the oldest person, it is impossible to have an ident. Just let her be! Rupert hung up after a half second of silence. On the other end of the line, Bruno hung up the phone in confusion. The next head turned to Anna, who was curled up in a ball on the couch, Sister, I said everything you told me to say, ah. Anna clutched her knees in death, her face still a little pale, and gave a perfunctory hmmm. Bruno could see that something was wrong with her, so he leaned over and sat down, reaching out to poke the soft shoulder, Whats wrong with you, did that bastard Rupert hurt you again? When ites to what happened back then, Bruno has a lot of anger in his heart. If it werent for the fact that we all share an upper-ss society, we would not see each other and need to smile. He would have beaten Rupert into a big pigs head a long time ago. Of course, that was in response to the fact that Rupert had only hurt Anna once. If now hurt the second time, regardless of what upper-ssw of getting along, Bruno absolutely did not say anything to rush up to his sisters revenge! No. Anna shook her head, I was just afraid hed ask me about dealing with Ms. Michelle, so I wanted to hide and clear out for a few days. So thats it!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Bruno believed it, but also raised his hand and patted Annas shoulder, softly reassured, You do not have too much psychological pressure, even if you throw out billions, it does not matter, the Newman family has money, notck of this. After a pause, and clenched his fist, Besides, its helping Bonnie get justice, its worth whatever it costs! Well, its time for you to take the staff to the hospital, lets go. Anna nodded her head, and then just rushed Bruno to leave. The eyes that were brimming with spring colors were only empty at the moment. Even the words are through the mechanical numbness, just want to perfunctorily Bruno as soon as possible to leave. Chapter 935: I’ll just beat Bruno originally had gone to the door, thought about it, and gritted his teeth and back. The big prick sat down next to Anna and took out his cell phone, I better not go, stay at home! To Annas puzzled eyes, and exined, The group of female employees every time they see me, like seeing meat, and want to eat me alive, I am toozy to deal with. Anna: She pursed her somewhat pale lips, didnt say anything, and closed her eyes on the couch. Let Bruno work on documents or phone calls, she is like a statue, lying still. It was almost noon when Bruno ordered Annas favorite crawfish and pineapple beer and wanted to get her up to have some. Girls well, anything unhappy can be solved with a meal of crawfish. If it doesnt work out, then two meals! When I reached out to push Anna, I was shocked to find that her body temperature was frighteningly hot. Sis, you have a fever? Bruno was so scared that he threw away the things in his hands and bent down to pick her up to rush outside. Just before rushing to the foyer, she was dragged by Anna, No not going to the hospital. Bruno was angry and anxious, How can you not go to the hospital, you are so hot, if burned into stupid how, I do not want to have a stupid sister! But no matter what Bruno said, Anna just didnt want to go. Finally, being noisy, she muttered and spoke, Bonnie, get Bonnie toe. Bruno: Bonnie is not a doctor either, so whats the use ofing here? But right now, if we dont get Bonnie to help, Im afraid it will be more difficult. At least one more person can help persuade Anna to go to the hospital with one more mouth! With this in mind, Bruno then gave Bonnie a call.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie was sitting in the nanny van, taking the little ones to kindergarten. When he received the call, he rushed to answer it. Then he looked to Elise who was driving in front of him , Stop in front and put me down. What for? Elise asked, puzzled. The five little ones also looked at Bonnie nervously, asking in a milky voice, Whats wrong Mommy, do you have something urgent to take care of? Bonnie then nodded and told them, Annas godmother has a fever and is moring to go to the hospital, so I have to go over there now. Sorry babies, will you follow Elise to kindergarten and I promise to pick you up after school this afternoon. But the five little ones dont want to be left alonewith Elise. Erika and Joanna even dryly hugged Bonnies arms with a sappy tone in their voices, Cant we go along? Its only kindergarten anyway, so what does it matter if I skip school for a day? No. Bonnie refused with a stern face, You cant just skip ss even if its kindergarten, besides Im going to take care of Annas godmother, if I take you guys with me, how can I free my hands? But but were worried about Godmother Anna too. little Joanna hurriedly said. She did not dare to say directly that she hated Elise, so she politely circled around. But Elise, who was driving in front, could still feel it. If it werent for Bonnie, Im afraid these little ones would rather walk to kindergarten today than get in her car. All right, Elise then said, well go together, you take care of Anna, Ill keep an eye on them, and if they do anything, Ill just beat them up. Chapter 936: Who the hell did this? Hearing this, Damon and Lukas opened their arms almost at the same instant to stop their younger siblings behind them. The eyes are alert and angry at Elise , as if to bite a small beast, fierce. Dont you ever think of hurting us, or Ill make you pay for it! Elise scoffs at their behavior, If you dont want to be cleaned up by me, then be honest. After saying that, he turned his head to look at Bonnie again, What are you doing frozen, lead the way. Bonnie: She knew in her heart that Elise was just sharing her worries by talking so fiercely. Just this way of handling things, it is really a bit rough. Can you be a little gentler with your children in the future? Bonnie asked. Elise rolled her eyes in disdain, Its not my child, so why should I be gentle. So if they were your children, youd be gentle with them? Bonnie asked. Elise replied, Since its my child, I cant escape this rtionship even if I die, so why should I be gentle, if I dare disobey, Ill beat it to death. Bonnie kept her mouth shut. Come on, the chicken is the same as the duck! She silently began to point the way and did not continue the conversation. Soon, the car arrived at Brunos apartment downtown. Bonnie led a group of people upstairs and it was Bruno who opened the door for them. Once he opened the door and saw Elise, Bruno immediately went on alert, his hands clenched into fists, and his eyes fierce. What are you doing here, I dont wee Ms. Michelles dog here! Bruno chided coldly. The speed of speech was so fast that Bonnie could not stop it in time. These words were drilled into Elises ears word for word. To be honest, Bonnie really heart thumped, quite nervous. She is worried that this will irritate Elise and then make the little friendship they have built up fall apart. But the good news is that Elise is much more affectionate than she thought. Facing Brunos rebuke, Elise just said in a nd tone, This dog of mine was sent by Ms. Michelle to spy on Annie, and if you want her help, I have to follow her in, and if not, Ill take her away now. Bonnie also hurriedly tugged Brunos arm, signaling him not to continue the drama. For the sake of Bonnie, Bruno swallowed the anger. Turning slightly sideways, she let Elise enter the house. But still reminded, You can only move around in the living room and dining room, all rooms are off limits, okay? Elise let out an oh and sat down on the couch with a big prick, Cant go to the bathroom too? Bruno is going to be pissed off, You can go, only to the guest guard! Elise made an OK gesture. Bonnie then shifted her attention, Which room is Anna in, Ill go check on her. In the room next to the study. Bruno replied. Bonnie settled the five little ones in the living room to watch TV before heading to the bedroom.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As soon as I walked in, I saw Anna, who was pale and lying curled up in a ball on the bed. Her heart instantly seized up and she moved forward to whisper, Anna, are you okay, where are you not feeling well? Anna, who was already a bit delirious from the burn at the moment, mumbled out in a small voice. One has to get close enough to listen to hear what she is saying. After Bonnie heard it clearly, her face suddenly changed and she immediately reached out and lifted Annas quilt. After a quick check, the whole person is permeated with a stern air, teeth clenched, emitting a cackling sound. Son of a bitch, who the hell did this? Chapter 937: Wife chasing crematorium Anna was so intense with Rupertst night that she suffered a lower body injury. Originally, it was just a matter of rubbing some medicine on it, but she dragged it outst night without managing it, and the wound became red and inmed, which led to the fever. Looking at the wound, Bonnies heart couldnt help but spit fire. She shakes Anna and asks after who did this wound. If she catches it, shell just chop off that persons third leg. I was thinking angrily when I heard Anna murmur Ruperts name again. Instantly, the anger in Bonnies heart was doused. Anna, youre calling for Rupert? said Bonnie with confusion in her tone, Are you looking for Rupert? Why, why lie to me, you are David how can you be David? Anna burned the whole person is confused, just immersed in their own world, murmuring vocally. Bonnies heart sank to the bottom. What is the situation? Anna knows that Rupert is David? Where does she know this from Bonnie felt the need to give Rupert a call. But the phone was just pulled out and shoved back into the pocket. No, her phone is bugged, and calling Rupert would be like telling Ms. Michelle the secret. She didnt have to be stupid to that extent. With that in mind, Bonnie went out into the living room to get Bruno on the phone. Calling Rupert from Brunos cell phone would be foolproof. But there was no answer when I called. After a long beep, the call was automatically forwarded to voicemail. Mr. Robertson is probably busy, if you have something, I can pass it on for youter. Bruno thoughtfully and gently came up with the idea. Bonnie pursed her scarlet rose lips and shook her head, Nothing, just wanted to ask him if the hospital was free today, I want to take Anna to see a doctor.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Bruno believed it, That should not be avable, mypanys employees are going to do medical checkups today, there must be a lot of people. Then Ill change to a private hospital! Bonnie followed the words downhill. While Anna was confused, she and Elise wrapped Anna in a nket and carried her downstairs to the car. The originally spacious nanny car was crammed with a fat quilt worm, Anna, and it was suddenly overcrowded. The five little ones took a lot of effort to squeeze up three only. Seeing this, Bonnie simply told them all to get out of the car and stay in Brunos apartment. Mommy will be back after taking Godmother Anna to the doctor, so you guys be good and stay out of trouble, okay? Bonnie admonished. Damon, as the eldest brother, immediately nodded his head and assured good-naturedly, Dont worry mommy, I will take care of my younger siblings. Bonnie felt a warmth in her heart, raised her hand and rubbed Damons head before leaving with Elise. As soon as they left, Erika and Joanna went back to the apartment and sat on the couch asking Bruno for orange juice. You little guys, howe youre not worried at all when your godmother is sick and has a fever? Bruno asked. Erika sat up straight, shook her little head, and said in all seriousness, Thats caused by a love injury. Dont worry, Ive done a fortune telling for Annas godmother, and when this heartbreak is over, shell be a queen. A love injury? Bruno was immediately interested, You mean, my sister broke up with that man? Not really a breakup, they are destined to entangle, its just very twisted, tsk, chase wife crematorium, have you heard of it? Chapter 938: Singing the Contrary Erika, who talks about her rtionship experience, has a good point. Put Bruno on the spot. Finally he understood, anyway, is that Anna is no big deal, for love, after a while it will be fine!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bruno was instantly relieved. After a pause, and then look at Erika, some of the bureau rubbed his hands, that what Erika, or you also help me look at it? Erika immediately examined Brunos features and had his hand out again, looking closely at the direction of the palm lines. Finally a serious face said, Do not worry Uncle Bruno, you will earn a lot of money in this life! Even if you are pitched several times, it doesnt matter, there is a saying that a thousand pieces of gold wille back to you. Bruno: Who wants to calcte the fortune ah! Now the Newman familys family money, even if he immediately announced that he resigned to go home to nibble on old age, this life is also food and drink is not worried, okay? He wants to see the marriage! Its love! Gee, Erika stammered, its actually good to have fortune, you think many people want to earn money but cant, you can casually earn hundreds of millions, everyone will be envious. Ehn, so how about inws? Bruno pursued. Erikas purple-grape eyes became more and moreplicated, and she opened her small mouth for a long time before speaking, Uncle Bruno, you know that Annas godmother is your real sister, and the child she gave birth to has to call you uncle to help you with your old age, right? Bruno didnt respond for a moment, Yeah, so what? Does it matter to him? Erika, however, stopped at the point, raised her hand full of gravity and patted Brunos shoulder, then turned and walked away. Bruno went after him and tried to continue asking. The foot just took a step, the brain is lightning, it reacted. Good guy, so he will not be able to marry a wife and no children? He, in fact, is an old bachelor? About three hourster, Bonnie returned with Anna. Just entering the living room, I felt a powerful low pressure that hovered over the living room for a long time. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be Bruno cowering in the corner, facing the wall, with a very resentful look. Whats going on here? Bonnie asked, puzzled. Erika shrugged and sighed rather old-fashionedly, Hey, still too young and depressed because she refuses to face her miserable fate. A tragic fate? Lukas came up to exin, Just now Erika gave Uncle Bruno a fortune telling him that he would have to be a bachelor for the rest of his life. This is a depression for anyone else. What is the meaning of earning money alone, the wife and children are the ultimate goal of life, okay? Hearing this, Bonnie shook her head somewhat helplessly. She walked up to Bruno and said soothingly, Dont listen to Erika, havent you heard the saying, My life is mine, not mine? Hearing this, Brunos dull eyes burst back into a glow of excitement. He stood up sharply, his hands clenched into fists, his voice resounding, Yes, Bonnie youre right, my life is up to me! How can he be widowed in this life? As long as he looks with his heart and insists on dating, he will definitely find a wife. The next moment, I heard Erika adding, But all things are determined by fate, not by man. With a speed visible to the naked eye, Bruno wilted again. His head was shrouded in a dark cloud, squatting in a corner drawing circles, forcing the tears of sorrow not to fall! Chapter 939: Help me count too! Bonnie wanted to beat the little guy up. This poisonous tongue skills, a look is inherited from Sebastian. Every sentence pierces the lungs of people! It took a while to reassure Bruno and finally get him back in the mood. Of course, its not just lip service. Bonnie said she would set him up on a high end blind date, so he might be able to find the woman he was meant to be with in one fell swoop. Bruno then happily went back to his study to attend to his official business. You, solved Bruno, Bonnie turned her head to look at the little girl in front of her again, do not say this to others in the future, its too upsetting, you know? Erika shrugged her shoulders, Ive been very polite to persuade him, but he wants to know, what can I do. After a pause and added, And I also first said the good news, this is not mommy you said it, a sweet date a stick, he will not feel the pain! Bonnie: Her baby girl, ah, this phrase is not used here well?! But for a moment, she didnt know how to exin it to Erika. I can only admonish with a stern face, Anyway, dont do that in the future, and pull the hook with mommy, okay? Okay. Erika was quick to agree, and hooked fingers with Bonnie to seal the deal. Only then did she ask about Anna again, How is Godmother doing now? Ive had the fever shot, and Ill probably wake up in the evening. If you guys want to go home, Ill have Donnae pick you up.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. The five little ones, on the other hand, said they wanted to stay here with Anna, and none of them wanted to go back. Okay, then Ill go make her some millet porridge, and you guys behave yourselves in the living room. Bonnie nodded, got up and went to the kitchen. The first foot had just left, and then Elise walked up to Erika with a face as if nothing had happened. There were a few tentative words in his tone and a stinky expression. Hey, kid, do you really know how to tell fortunes? Erika hates being called a brat, so she just rolled her eyes and went back to ying with her head down. Elise, who was ignored : After a moment of silence, she spoke again, Kid, didnt you hear me talking to you? Im not called a brat, Erika finally puffed her head up, and if you have to call me that, then theres no point in us talking anymore. Elises mouth was dark. The little ghost is not very old, but his temper is not small. Quite arrogant! So what do you say, what do I call you? Elise asked. Erika thought for a moment, You can call me by my first name. Erika, do you really know how to tell fortunes? Elise asked, changing her tone. Yeah, Erika nodded, what for, do you want me to tell a fortune? Elise was also very straightforward and admitted, You help me to calcte my marriage with William. Hearing the word William, the anger in Erikas heart instantly zed up. This big bad egg, so that now they can not see daddy, and mommy pregnant with a small baby to go as a hostage. Let her calcte his marriage? Dream on! Erika declined dryly. I can give you money. Elise chased her loose, How about a million dors and a fortune telling for me? Five million. Erika asked, trying to scare off Elise, Or I wont count, thats how expensive my fortune telling is, dont bother me if you cant afford it. Who knew that Elise would say yes without even thinking about it? Okay, five million, how do I give it to you? Chapter 940: How can we fix him? Elise was too quick to put Erika on the spot. No, the reason she asked for $5 million is that she didnt want to give Elise a fortune telling and wanted her to back off. Howe shes really going to give it? How do I pay for it? Elise asked a second time. Erikas purple-grape eyes turned around and then she said in a milky voice, I just said it wrong, its 50 million, not 5 million! She didnt believe that Elise would say yes to a $50 million fortune! As expected, upon hearing this figure, Elise immediately frowned, How much? Fifty million! Erika said as if she had the strength and crossed her arms, After all, I am very spiritual in fortune telling, thats the price, if you dont want to forget it, I dontck you as a customer anyway. Fifty million, I can afford to give it, but there is no need to give it to you, because you are ripping off customers. Elise said calmly. One side pulled out a cell phone, towards Erika shook, just you said those I recorded, if sent to the Inte, Im afraid you will not have customers to tell the trigrams not to say, but also by theizens said from childhood to the eyes of the money, incidentally, but also scold your mother did not teach you well Hearing this, Erika was in a hurry. She just doesnt want to tell Elises fortune, what does it have to do with mommy? Dont touch my mommy, or Ill make sure youre not done! Erika growled like an enraged lion, baring her teeth at Elise. The little Joanna next to her also came to help grab the phone. But children are children after all, how can theypete with adults? Soon they lost the battle and couldnt grab the phone at all.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Elise stood in the living room with her arms wrapped around her chest in a pleasant manner, Now there are two choices in front of you, help me tell your fortune or I deal with you, choose! Ill do the math for you, Ill do the math for you, thats OK! Erika said with great reluctance as her cheeks puffed out into a hamster in anger. As upset as she was, Elise didnt care. Anyway, just give the fortune telling. When she stretched out her hand for Erika to see her palm print, she didnt forget to remind, Dont make up blind lies to deceive me, or Ill spread the word and your good name will be gone. Erika is even more pissed off. I also have professional integrity, okay! She wont do such things as telling lies and deceiving people! Elise waspletely relieved and waited for Erika to tell her fate. Soon, Erika withdrew her small hand and cleared her throat, How do you say that your marriage line is there, but its blocked. Blocked? Blocked by what? Elise pursued. Erika again rolled her eyes, by external factors, ah, exactly what I can not see, have to rely on you to solve their own time. After a pause and added, Besides, the problem is not with you, your target is clear, its always been William Big Bad, but he can be different. Elises hand clenched unconsciously, So youre saying that he still has a crush on your mommy in his heart? My mommy is a great beauty and very good, its normal that he will like my mommy. When ites to this, Erika is quite proud of herself. After lifting his chest and boasting about it, he said, But this time it has nothing to do with my mommy, his marriage line is blocked, its all his own problem. A person who cannot see who he likes will naturally be unable to see the marriage line. How can I keep his inw line out of the way? Elise continued to press the issue. Chapter 941: Sorry, I didn’t tell you With Elise looking at her expectantly, Erika slumped onto the couch. Ive already finished this trigram, how to break the obstacles on the marriage line is another one. Erika said. Then she pulled out her childrens phone and flipped to the WeChat collection QR code, Give it to me, five million oh! Elise pursed her lips, swept the code dry and gave Erika $10 million! Help me figure this out, too. Elise said. Erika spread her hands, Sorry, I have a rule, telling the trigrams depends on the mood, I just finished telling you, I have to rest, when the mood is good then I will tell you the second trigram. As for when the mood is good, willing to give Elise count well It could be tomorrow, or it could be next year. Of course, the next life is also possible! Elise, who is not stupid, understands that Erika is refusing to tell her fortune. Even if she says more, it is impossible to get results today. She had to give up, Okay, since you dont tell the fortune, give me back the extra five million. The money is not yet warm in the ount, this has to be handed over, Erika is distressed to death. You had to give it to me, so how can you ask for it back again! Erika expressed particr displeasure. Elise is very frank, The money can be left to you, you continue to tell fortunes is, not to mention the five million, and then give you five million can also. Erika: As fortune teller Erika, she will not lose her dignity and backbone for this 5 million! Give it back to you. Erika turned it back to Elise , Andrew is super good at ying games, he can take orders to earn five million for me when the timees, I dont care about your stinking money. Slightly arrogant words, but Elise doesnt care. She put away her phone, sat down on the corner of the sofa, and began to think about the trigram Erika had just told herself.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. What is it that stands in the way of Williams marriage line? Staying until dusk, Anna finally opened her eyes leisurely. But, its just about opening your eyes. She was as pale as dirt, her eyes were dull, and shey on the bed as if she were a dead fish. There is no anger at all. Bruno came to see, but also worried to ask if this is a fever to the brain to burn stupid, otherwise how will this demented look. My sister is not even married yet, no one wanted her, and now that shes be a fool, even more no one wants her! Bruno said. Bonnie tried to speak up to exin, but Bruno had already pounced on Annas bedside. Full of solemn assurance, Sister, even if you be a fool, I will not dislike you. Shut up , Anna spoke breathlessly, her tone very disgusted, Youre so noisy. All right, all right Bruno, Bonnie heard this, rushed forward to tug Bruno, you go out first, Ill be alone with Anna. Although Bruno was reluctant, he was pushed and shoved out. In the room, Bonnie and Anna were the only two left. The atmosphere suddenly became somewhat stagnant and dull. It was only after a long time that Bonnie was the first to open her mouth, That, I see, David is the thing about Rupert. Did I tell you that when I was burnt out? Anna lowered her eyes, stirring her in white fingers, her voice inaudible with joy and anger. Bonnie shook her head, still choosing to be honest, I knew before this, I just never asked to tell you Chapter 942: Do you love his person, or that mask? Silence. A long silence. Bonnie was inwardly apprehensive and wanted to speak again when Anna lifted her head, her eyes scarlet and her whole body trembling desperately. Arent we best friends, why didnt you tell me? It turns out she was the only one who was kept in the dark. Anna suddenly felt like a fool. Every time I talk to you about David, you dont show any hint of it, but you know that David is Rupert, so why didnt you tell me?! Anna growled. Anna, calm down, I apologize to you for this matter, Im sorry, but can I exin why first? Bonnie said. Anna couldnt listen to anything. She went to push Bonnie hard, You go now, I dont want to see you, I cantmunicate with you calmly now, you leave! Bonnie wouldnt go.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. She backhanded Anna and hugged her harder. The lotus-like hand patted Annas back and whispered, Anna, but you clearly said at the time that no matter who the person under that mask was, as long as he was your David, you would love him. Ask, is the person Anna fell in love with that mask, or the person underneath it? Annas pushing and shoving of Bonnie stopped instantly. Bonnie continued while the iron was hot, I did think about telling you, but Rupert asked me not to, and hes trying to leave everything about himself behind and just be your David. He also said that even if this life can only wear that mask and you live, or stic surgery to change thest name, as long as it is you, it does not matter. In this situation, Bonnie really did not know how to speak. But hes Rupert, Annas tone suddenly ttened, Anyone in the world can be David and lie to me with that mask on, but not him. Because, hes Rupert! I know. Bonnie nodded, Im sorry, this is something I did wrong, when I first found out, I should have told you first. You are trying to keep me happy, after all, how crazy I was for David during that time. By this time, sanity had returned to Annas mind. She squeezed out a smile towards Bonnie with a thick nasal voice, Forget it, its over anyway! Past? Bonnie could hear something wrong in those words. Anna, youre not supposed to be with Rupert Before the words could be finished, they were interrupted by Anna. I want to go to my hometown, to see my aunt and uncle, and take a break, and then I wille back when everything is settled on your side. Anna said. After a pause, he added, So that you dont have to see Rupert. Bonnie said she understood. Finding out that the David you love so much is actually the man you hate the most in your life must not be easy on the heart. If we have to see each other regrly, who can stand it? Especially Anna, a woman whose anger is expressed in words, will certainly not be able to resist. Its good to go to the old country for a break. But Bonnie is still notfortable if she goes alone. Ill let George go with you! Bonnie thought left and right and came up with the most suitable person, George has been in Willisto for such a long time and hasnt gone out for a good spin, I remember there are scenic spots in your hometown, its just right to go for a spin. Sure. Anna readily agreed, a shimmering light that no one noticed passing under her eyes. Chapter 943: Fire rubs off As we were talking, a few little ones came running in. They gathered around the bed with one mouthful of Godmother. The shadows that lingered in Annas mind were instantly swept away. You guys actually came to see me, not bad, its not in vain that I love you guys a lot! Anna nodded her head in satisfaction. Little Joanna is directly speaking, Anna Godmother, I heard that you are troubled by love, there is really no need, our kindergarten has a lot of young handsome boys, I am watching out for you, when they grow up, immediately let theme after you! Im twenty-five years old and theyre only five, theres a twenty year difference in between hey! Anna reminded with amusement. Little Joanna a serious, What is that ah, when you are forty years old, they happen to be twenty years old, they cane to chase you ah. Forty years old and twenty years old, and not much difference!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes, Erika also next to the chest, very cooperative help, and women forty a flower, find some young shit to nourish themselves what is wrong, illegal? Anna: She couldnt hold back a giggle and tears spilled down her face, Whats all this? Who taught you that? Erika immediately turned her attention to Bonnie, selling her own mother without any negotiation, Mommy said so, she even said before that if you still cant find someone at forty, she will let you be her daughter-inw! As the saying goes, the water does not flow outside the field ~ Bonnies cheeks burst red and she hurriedly reached out to cover Erikas mouth, Okay, okay, dont say anything, hurry up and go out and y. If you continue to talk, this BFF is probably not going to do it. Erika and Joanna were a little reluctant, but cooperated and walked out. When you get to the door, you will not forget to turn your head again to remind, I am serious, Anna Godmother, you think about it, oh, in addition to kindergarten boys, I will go to elementary school, junior high school, high school and even college boys, you can look for me! After a pause and added, And my three brothers, you can also choose Oh! Anna tugged at the corner of her mouth, Kindly epted, but not necessary. If she is really in a rtionship with someone of the same generation as the little ones, then what is she. Should we call Erika and Joanna sisters, or should we just let them call the little boys godfather? How strange to think! It was hard to wait for a few little ones to go out, so Bonnie smiled sarcastically, I was just kidding, you wont be mad, right? I wouldnt be mad at anyone but you. Anna replied, Dont worry. Bonnie nodded her head at this. If it were the usual, she certainly would not be so nervous. But right now Anna just experienced a love injury, and then hear about a rtionship or something, Bonnie worried that she will be stressed. The good thing is, Anna is much calmer than she thought she would be. After talking for a while longer, Bonnie was ready to leave with a few little ones. Before leaving, she made an appointment to see Anna off personally at the airport when she left for her hometown. As a result, early the next morning, Anna slipped away on the ne without a word. Pressed didnt say hello to anyone at all. Apparently there was a reluctance to allow Bonnie to deliver. But the good thing is, Bruno told her that Anna was apanied by Qins father and mother. With two elders around, Bonnie was relieved. Just as I breathed a sigh of relief, the phone buzzed. She took it out and looked at it, and her anger rubbed off on her! Chapter 944: She left without saying goodbye But Bonnie didnt pick up. Her phone is now bugged and the calls will be known to Ms. Michelle. So Bonnie hung up and dialed again on Brunos cell phone. Hello? Hey what hey, Mr. Robertson, what the hell have you been doing for the past two days, and not answering the phone. Bonnie directly questioned. The Rupert on the other end of the phone was a little puzzled, I was researching the secret of dealing with Ms. Michelle ah, tooplicated, requiring full attention, so I threw the phone to the side. Thats no excuse. The eight-digit password really put Rupert in a difficult position. Plus, if you dont enter the right password within the specified number of times, all the data inside will be cleared, so Rupert is particrly cautious. Each time before entering the password, it had to be projected and reyed thousands of times. It looks like just sitting in front of theputer without moving, but in fact the brain thinking about the energy consumption is huge. Even calling this number, Rupert felt that his fingers were too weak to scratch the connect button. Thinking, Rupert also realized that something was wrong and asked after him, Whats wrong, is something wrong?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Anna knows who you really are. Bonnie said. There was instant silence on the other end. It was only after a long time that he questioned excitedly, How is it possible? I have always been well disguised and have never taken off my mask in front of her. How is it known? Anna said that it was found on yourputer. Bonnie said. Computer? Rupert thought back for a moment and it came to him that it was the time at the bar. He took Anna to his office, after which he told her to stay inside while he went downstairs to find William. No wonder he went out for just a moment and Anna suddenly ran away. And after that, first he lied about going home to Bruno, and then he went straight out on vacation. Rupert thought it was just his own illusion. Not at all! Anna is really avoiding him! So where is she now, Ill go and talk to her to clear it up. Rupert asked. Bonnie tone is very nd, she and her parents went back home to take a break, it is estimated that they also want to clear this matter, do not worry, she was very angry, but I asked her, in the end, like you as a person, or wearing a mask David, she was silent. In fact, Anna is a really simple person. She has a tendency to not hide her emotions. Like is like, hate is hate, all written on the face. And she hesitates, it means that the heart is like Rupert. Just give her some time, shell think it through. Bonnie said. Rupert: His hand clenched and unclenched feebly, and finally had to let out a long sigh, Okay, I get it. In fact, he knows Annas temper. Go to her now, and she wont see him. Its just thatC Bonnie, Im afraid that if shees back from this trip, she wont be with me anymore. Rupert said. Bonnies tone was firm, No, I can see that Anna really likes you. After a pause, he added, Besides if it wasnt for that incident back then, you would have been together a long time ago, wouldnt you? Back then I Rupert wanted to speak up. But thats when Bruno grabbed the phone. With scarlet eyes, he viciously hung up the call! Chapter 945: Probably guilt? When Rupert called again, Bruno still hung up. Even to the point where he was so impatient with the noise that he simply cklisted Ruperts phone! Bruno, what are you doing? Bonnie asked, startled. Brunos expression was full of ferocity, Keep my sister away from that son of a bitch. Bastard? Bonnie was bbergasted for a moment, and only then reacted to who Bruno said the son of a bitch was. The heart stuttered. How could she forget to avoid Bruno just now! Now well, Bruno also knows that Rupert is David, and has been hiding the lie from his own sister for so long. Bruno this person seems to have a good temper, but in for his own sisters matter, definitely will not give way I need to use your phone to talk to him about the Grant Group, please Bruno! Bonnie said earnestly. Bruno hesitated for a moment and finally handed the phone to Bonnie. But handed over at the same time also admonished, can only call to talk about the Grant Group, not a word about my sister, Ill be listening on the side. Bonnie: All right, lets call first to stabilize Ruperts emotions. After taking the phone, Bonnie cklisted Ruperts number. Almost simultaneously, Ruperts phone call came in. Hey Bonnie, what just happened and why cant you get through after your call was disconnected, Rupert asked nervously. Bonnie cleared her throat, Its okay, its just that Bruno is angry that he knows about you and doesnt want you to call him anymore. After a pause, and quickly jumped the topic, Annas matter first put aside, will always be resolved, lets say the Grant Group, you said you were looking for Ms. Michelles secret, found it? Well, I opened thestyer of the code and there are several folders in there, the first one is Williams paternity test and as for the second one, the file name says estate division. Apparently, the second one is what they were looking for! So what does it actually say in there? Bonnie was very curious and excited.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Rupert then said, It says that William is an idental child, so only twenty percent of the property division belongs to him, and the rest goes to Sebastian. Bonnie was so excited that she clenched her pink fist. Great! As long as there is this inheritance division, then all the things that Ms. Michelle said in front of the media about inheriting the family property, etc., will not be valid. It was an overwhelming victory! Next, all that is needed is to crush the financial power in Ms. Michelles hands so that she can never get up again, and the dust will settle. So, Sebastian still needs to enter the Grant Group as the Porter Groups mega-boss, and then quietly win all of Ms. Michelles money! Cousin said, let you prepare for the wedding, and dont think much about the rest, he can take care of it all. Rupert said. Good. Bonnie understood that this meant something and her mood flushed with pink bubbles. After a pause, another important question was asked, If Lennox really does not recognize William, the illegitimate son, then why in the end, still gave to leave twenty percent of the property? Its probably guilt! Rupert also just guessed, After all, he has the Grant familys blood in his body, can not be driven to extinction. Chapter 946: Why are they all so nice to you? After a pause, Rupert added, Maybe the contents of the third folder will tell us the answer! And whats in the third folder? Bonnie asked again. Rupert replied, I dont know yet, and thatst folder will require a password from thewyer after that will takes effect. Hearing this, Soang Ruyen could not help but frown, Why is it soplicated! After ayer of passwords, it was hard to open the file, and the ssified folder inside actually needed a password? Is this a puzzle game Ruperts voice was breezy, Anyway, with the evidence we have, theres already enough to deal with Ms. Michelle and William, and its okay to look at thatst folder a littleter. Hmm. Bonnie hmmed. What else can we do? Thats the only way to go first! After he was about to hang up, Rupert spoke again, pleading, Bonnie, can you call Anna some more for me and ask if shes okay now or something. Sure. Bonnie replied. Only even if we get the answer, we cant tell Rupert. Her phone is still being bugged by Ms. Michelle. I know, Rupert hurriedly nodded, Anyway, as long as you havent called me, that means everything is okay with Anna. Right. Bonnie agreed with the logic. Just about to speak again, Bruno hade over with a grim face and urged, Finished? Its time to hang up. Bonnie had to hang up the phone in a hurry. Without saying a word, Bruno dragged Ruperts number into the cklist again. The whole thing was done in one go, with a heavy dose of anger. Bonnie hesitated for a moment before she spoke softly, Bruno, actually Rupert is not as excessive as you think, he really likes your sister.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bonnie, you used to be a girl I liked a lot, and now although I cant like you anymore, I still treat you as an extraordinary friend in my heart. I dont want, our friendship to be fractured because of Rupert, okay? Bonnie: What else could she say? Its clear that Bruno has no intention of epting Rupert. Not even to give Rupert a chance to exin. She shook her head slightly, Well, I wont say anythingter. Well. Bruno followed the order to gather up the emotions, and returned to the gentle and elegant the Newman family second young, you are hungry, I know a very good restaurant nearby, take you to eat, by the way to the five small only pack back. Is that the Thai ce? Bonnie followed down the steps, Yeah, Erika has been talking about wanting to go to that Caesar sd for a long time, but she hasnt had time to take her there. Take this opportunity to pack two, so that she can eat enough at once! Bruno was magnificent, Dont think about saving for me, just order whatever you want. After a pause, he looked again at Elise next to him . Hesitated for a moment before speaking, You can go eat together too, but in order not to spoil each others fun, you have a separate table, is that okay? Elise has no objections. Sit where not to sit, as long as there is food anyway. After the deal was made, Bonnie got into Elises car, while Bruno drove ahead alone. How did you do that? Elise asked, suddenly speaking up. Bonnie didnt respond, What? Why do all the men around you treat you so well, how do you do it? Chapter 947: Nothing to do with her Ahem! Bonnie choked on her own spit and blushed. It was hard to slow down, patting his chest to smooth the air, When did I let all the men around me be good to me, you speak like this I am very much like a cross-dresser. Isnt it? Elise asked rhetorically, Sebastian, the boss, Rupert, Bruno and even that assistant named Eric, they were all very nice to you. After a pause, he added, If George is considered a man, then add him to the list. Bonnie: She turned her head and took a good look at Elise in front of her .Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Elise felt ufortable staring at her, Why are you looking at me like that? Are you envious of me, being on good terms with so many people around me, but you cant even get a guy like William? Bonnie askednguidly. Elises scarlet rose lips pursed and she didnt say anything. Not saying anything is tantamount to acquiescence. She does envy Bonnie. It seems like no matter where Bonnie goes, someone will like her and favor her. Why? If I had to ask why, it would probably be that I put my heart into it. Bonnie exined. Finally, I reminded Elise, And its not just the men who are on my side, its the women too. Anna, Vivian, Donna, and you. Elise immediately plucked herself out, I was never on your side, thanks. Bonnie shrugged her shoulders and didnt argue, If you say you didnt stand, you didnt stand! In the blink of an eye, its been three days since Anna left for her hometown. Her cell phone was always off. The good thing is that Bonnie sent George to follow, so every day can get a little news from Georges mouth. Its nothing special. Anna and as usual, eat and drink during the day, the evening will be about George to go bouncing in the bar, y to two or three oclock before going home. Anna is not growing several liver ah, drink so much wine can continue to bounce, I a bottle of brandy directly to rest. Georges tone had a few sour notes in it. Could it be that he is getting old? So now its no match for Anna, a child! Anna has been a particrly good drinker since college and is considered your senior, so its normal that you cant beat her. Bonnie said soothingly. George sighed again, So when can I take Anna back to Willisto ah, if I keep drinking, I might have to be the one lying downter. After all, the body is going to be drunk to copse, but also how strong and powerful when the one above it? A few more days, the Grant Group is a little busytely, I cant get away to be with her, so Ill have to give you a little more time. Bonnie said. Georges heart went cold, Then you have to hurry, Im really dying! Bonnie finally got George to agree to stick around for another half month. Half a month is enough time for Sebastian to take care of Ms. Michelle. Hang up the phone, Bonniey on the wear, bored staring at the ceiling on the daze. Thoughts are gradually going out. In fact, she knows very well in her heart, Anna seems to be fine, can eat and drink every day, and the same as normal people. And actually, thats something. After all, since she got together with David, Anna has not been going to bars for a long time, for fear that David would be jealous and angry. Now that shes back to her original self, she obviously just doesnt care about Ruperts feelings anymore. To eat or not to eat jealousy, raw or angry, has nothing to do with her. Chapter 948: I still like David Thinking of this, Bonnies heart was more than a little worried. Anna was clearly hesitant at that time, but why did she seem to have changed after going to her hometown? Youre not going to break up with Rupert when you get back, are you? Bonniey in bed tossing and turning, unable to sleep, always thinking about the problem. Finally, he simply rolled over and sat up and went downstairs to the childrens room. In the middle of the night, the five little ones were all asleep, lying vertically on the tatami mats, and their appearance could not be more adorable. Bonnies heart softened for a moment, and she couldnt resist leaning over to give each one a kiss before she found Andrews childrens cell phone and called George. Once connected, the deafening sound of music on the other end of the line almost woke up the five little ones. Bonnie hurriedly covered her phone and walked out to the garden before speaking, George, is Anna next to you? Yes, are you looking for her? George knew Bonnie well and immediately handed the phone to Anna. It was a noisy bar environment, but at this moment, Bonnie could clearly hear Annas breathing at the other end. Dull, low, and very obviously sad. Anna, are you okay? Bonnie hesitated for a moment and opened her mouth to ask. Anna answered very quickly, I have something, I have something very much! A single word brought Bonnies heart to her throat. And when she was about to ask again, Anna was already the first to open her mouth, Why is the brandy not good at all tonight, and that guy across the street keeps winning me, Im going to die of anger! Bonnie: You know thats not what Im talking about. Bonnie said, still speaking in a warm voice. Anna then let out an oh, So youre going to say something about Rupert? Hmm. Bonnie nodded. Anna smiled, Dont worry, I like David a lot. Then why are you still going out drinking, not afraid that David will get jealous? Bonnie asked. Anna gave the exnation, If I donte out to y, my parents should rush me to meet my aunts and uncles, how meaningless. After a pause and added, Besides, is not there George the escort, with him, this is not assured? Bonnie was persuaded by this. Indeed.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. With George as her escort, Anna is absolutely safe. After all, George is the kind of character that even at the risk of his old life, but also to protect the people who go out with him. So, why did you turn off your phone? Bonnie had asked tentatively. Annas tone was helpless, Of course in order to prevent Bruno that brat ah, as soon as the phone is turned on to bombard me frantically, said to give me a blind date or something, thisdy needs? Bruno actually said he was going to give Anna a blind date? This is how much you dont want Anna and Rupert to be together! Bonnie was actually a little happy that Anna turned off the phone. I was about to speak again when I heard Anna say, Okay. Ill be back to you in a while, so Ill hang up. After saying that, the phone was hung up. And Bonnies heart dropped. Anna says she still likes David a lot. Then when shees back from her break, she should be able to clear up her misunderstanding with Rupert and get together, right? But I dont know why, Bonnies eyelids still popped twice, and even her heart was a little panicked. She didnt pay much attention to it, thinking it was the cool night wind blowing in the garden, and hurriedly wrapped her clothes tighter and went back into the house. Chapter 949: Almost Missed The next morning, Bonnie woke up and found herself with a cold. Apparently the night breeze caught a chillst night. But she is pregnant and cant take medicine, so she can only pour a cup of c and ginger tea to make a slight sweating sensation all over her body. Its no small thing to catch a cold when youre pregnant, Donna said with a particrly grave expression, go back to your room and lie down while I get some more hot water to warm your hands and feet. No Donna, Bonnie refused, I still have to go to the office today, this little illness is fine. Donna: In the end, I couldnt get over Bonnie, so I had to let her pack up and go out. To the Grant Group, Elise drove, of course. But halfway to the car, Bonnie suddenly asked her, The shareholders meeting is at noon, 10 oclock, right? Right. Elise nodded, Whats wrong? Bonnie, on the other hand, flipped through the flight information list on her phone, Its not toote, you can take me to THE Robertson familys private airport first. Elise quickly understood this statement. Bonnie is going to send Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith. I thought you said before that you werent going to see them off so they wouldnt have to leave? Elise asked with a raised eyebrow. Bonnie nodded, Thats what Im thinking right now, but it doesnt stop me from seeing them off. Its also a send to look across a long distance to make sure theyre in the waiting room, isnt it? All right. Elise asked no more questions, turned the car around, and headed straight for the Robertson familys private airport. Although it was a pinch to get back and forth, it was still 11:05 by the time the Grant Group arrived. Bonnie was so anxious that she rushed to the conference room on the top floor, fearing that she would miss the shareholders meeting. After all, Sebastian will be here today! But when we arrived at the conference room, we found only a few people sparsely seated inside. Each face still has a sulking look on it, and the ties are pulled askew. What is the situation? Is the meeting already over? Just in time, a small assistant came in to refill the tea, Bonnie hurriedly grabbed a question. The assistant then replied, The boss of the Porter Group said he woulde overter and had some business to take care of. So thats it! So its the shareholders who are upset because they were stood up? But Bonnie is still a little confused, just a littlete toe over, there is no need to be so angry, right! Before Ms. Michelle announced the takeover of the Grant Group, they did not see them so angry to blow their eyes ah. Just about to ask it, the small assistant has lowered his voice to tell her, originally we are very cooperative with the wait, the results of the phone did not hang up, you can hear him on the other end, said a littleter over it does not matter, first the girl soak it up. PoofC The corners of Bonnies mouth twitched and she almost couldnt hold back herughter. Sebastians wave of hatred is really on point! Now, judging from the reaction of these shareholders, not only do they hate him, but they also hate Ms. Michelle and William, who have asked him to be their partner, right? But Sebastians real intention should be more than that. Bonnie settled down a little, sat in the far corner and began to wait patiently for Sebastians arrival.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She began to look forward to what Sebastian would do with the Grant Group as the Porter Group mobster! As I was thinking about it, a cheerfulugh came from the door, Sorry Imte, everyone, I hope youre not in a hurry, we can start the meeting now! Chapter 950: Can’t stand to see him but can’t fuck him up The words fell to the ground, the familiar figure appeared in Bonnies line of sight. She almost stood up straight away, but restrained herself by pinching her palm, so as to show little reaction. Those shareholders, however, blew right up. Youre Mr. Porter of the Porter Group. Youre busy in a big city like Willisto, arent you? Sebastian rubbed his jaw, sat on the top boss chair with a big prick, also crossed his legs on the table, a gangly look, Yes, but really busy, just now was busy to get the next business! Take a deal? Taking down a woman is more like it! The shareholders looked at Sebastian with a little more disgust in their eyes. Meanwhile, Ms. Michelle and William learned of his arrival and came to the conference room. Seeing Sebastian take his ce, Ms. Michelles well-kept face almost didnt tense up. Gritted his teeth again and again before trying to squeeze out a smile, Mr. Porter, today you are the partner, it is more appropriate to sit in that seat, it is convenient to sign the contract. What does it matter, Sebastian was unimpressed, the contract can be signed anywhere, just have Annie hand it to me! Said, and winked towards Bonnie, Miss Annie, you wouldnt mind handing out the contract for me, would you? Bonnie shook her head dryly, Of course I dont mind. She was also chagrined that she and Sebastian were sitting too far away from each other and couldnt get close enough to see each other. If you can hand the contract, not to mention the close eye contact, even physical contact is also possible.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. If it werent for the outsiders, Bonnie would have jumped into Sebastians arms! And listening to Bonnies quick answer, Williams handsome sword eyebrows wrinkled with growing displeasure. Looked at Sebastians eyes, vaguely already with a few murderous aura. Well, Ms. Michelle noticed this and secretly patted the back of Williams hand, since Annie agreed, lets act as Mr. Porters assistant for a while. After a pause, and looked at the crowd, As you can see, Mr. Porter is the investor I found, he has signed a contract with me, this quarter, at least fifteen points of profit. Rupert walked in at this point and grunted, Fifteen points is fifteen points when you say so? Thats right, Rupert said, with a group of shareholders behind him, and they all spoke up to denounce it. To run such a bigpany profitably, its not just a matter of talking about making money. Can we earn fifteen points of profit, you guys just look at the quarterly closing results, dont you? Ms. Michelle said. Ruperts tone was still cold, Im afraid that if I dont wait until next quarter, youll have drained the Grant Group and run away. By the time everyone looks at the empty shellpany, where is the profit? The loss of the body is still left in the pants even if it is good! Such an obvious provocation, so Williams whole face ispletely gloomy down. He mmed the table and stood up, his ck pupils were like hardened poison, and his voice was thick with anger, You said you would find someone to invest, and now that youve found someone, youre picking holes in other ces, Mr. Robertson, dont forget that you only have half the power to decide on the Grant Group today! I have half of the decision, its not a matter of minutes to go against you? Rupert disliked back unceremoniously. He even made a face on purpose, And youre not used to seeing me, but you cant fuck me up, are you pissed off? Nine hundred and fifty one chapter: sold but still help to count the money William is indeed about to die of anger! It is obvious that Rupert only holds half of the shares of the Grant Group, yet he can be so arrogant? When he seeded in taking over the Grant Group, the first thing he did was to get Rupert killed. Definitely! But right now, William is not able to go against Rupert. He could only put on a fake smile, I think Mr. Robertson is probably overthinking, we are both doing the best for the Grant Group, why would I want to kill you, could it be that you are only trying to enrich yourself when you im to protect the Grant Group? William used the softest tone of voice and said the most excessive words. Stirring up trouble, youre really good at that. Rupertughed. There was a pause, and then his eyes were set on Sebastian. After looking at him carefully for almost a minute, he said, Youre the investor they got, Mr. Porter, right? Yes, Sebastian acknowledged with a nod, Im Milo Porter, this handsome man, please enlighten me. Rupert lifted his eyes and refused in a cold voice, I have nothing to teach you, Mr. Porter, I dont know what business model you are nning to follow in cooperation with the Grant Group, what profit n do you have? Theres such a thing? Sebastians eyes widened in shock, Isnt it just like I used to do, digging the stones out of the mine and pricing them ording to size or something and selling them directly? Thats called gambling , Rupert said with a face full of disgust. Sebastian nodded along with this, Yes, yes, it is called gambling stones, is not so earn money? Of course not! Rupert pulled the corner of his mouth, How can something like gambling stones be considered a regr business profit scheme, aplete scheme needs to have a n, a rtive nning of the cost of profitability, price as well as profit. With that, he held out his hand toward Sebastian, You show me these first. Sebastian shrank his neck, showing the mobs bewilderment at a single question. And even waved his hand and said, If I had known that I wanted these things, then why would I have cooperated with you guys, what a pain in the ass! After saying that, he muttered, Forget it, I really cant serve you bigpanies, you say this is all what happened ah, if I had said that you want these, I will not ept your defection, I just stay in City B how good. Probably already made a lot of money! Mr. Porter dont be in a hurry, Ms. Michelle came out with a smile on her face, Naturally you dont have to worry about such things, were all set.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. With that, he passed a wink to the secretary next to him. The secretary immediately walked up to Sebastian with a pile of information, Mr. Porter, you can just sign this. Sebastian breathed a sigh of relief and patted his chest, I told you, how could you guys let me get something soplicated, okay, then Ill leave it to you guys from now on, Ill wait for my dividend! Said also towards Rupert raised an eyebrow, Hear that, want any profit scheme to her can, do not call me. Rupert sadly shook his head toward Sebastian, are sold, but also to help others cheerfully count money, had I known that your money is so good to cheat, I would have gone to you first to cooperate. What do you mean by that? Sebastian was displeased and retorted, Ms. Michelle and Mr. William are especially nice people, helping me to open a branch in Willisto, and finding me a ce to live and so on! Chapter 952: Come with me! With these words, the crowd in the room fell silent. They looked at each other, with a slight look of pity in their eyes. After all, they have been in the market for decades, how can they not know this trick of Ms. Michelle? What is said about helping others to start apany is just to take the initiative. As for finding a residence or something, as long as you move a little in thepany you help open, the money will naturallye back. Poor thing! This City B mineral thug knows nothing, and actually treats Ms. Michelle and William as good people. The crowd was thinking this, but no one came forward to tell Sebastian. After all, telling Sebastian would be tantamount to going against Ms. Michelle. Originally, the two sides are already ipatible state, there is no need to attract fire alone to recruit hate. What if there is retaliation? We are all decades of old foxes, there is absolutely no need to sacrifice themselves for such a City B to the unlucky. So, the crowd just took a sad and pathetic look at Sebastian and averted their eyes. Only Sebastian was left to giggle, living a fool who was cheated and helped to count the money. That superb acting skill directly fooled everyone. Except, of course, for Bonnie and Rupert both. After all, they had already been informed, knew who Mr. Porter really was in front of them, and didnt know that it was all just a n. The signing of the agency contract appears to be a trap dug by Ms. Michelle for Sebastian. But in reality, it was Sebastians gift that he prepared by ying a pig in a poke! The Porter Group is an empty shell, with arge amount of foreign debt introduced, and is not as shiny as it seems. Once Ms. Michelle fell for it, thinking it was a goodpany, she was anxious to take it over and transfer it to her name, and then she was responsible for filling all the foreign debts. And in the end, Ms. Michelle spent all the money and got a shellpany, while Sebastian and Rupert were able to work together to make a lot of money and kick her and William out of the Grant Group! Seemingly simple principles and ns, but in the midst of Sebastians superb acting skills, not a single problem can be found. Even Ms. Michelle and William thought they had picked up a great deal! Thinking about this, Bonnie couldnt help but smile. What are you smiling at? As it happened, the smile was caught by William next to him. He also keenly noticed that Bonnies eyes were looking at Sebastian! So, Bonnie was smiling at another man? Of course Imughing at the fact that people are stupid and have a lot of money. Although its not very ethical, you guys make money and I get a share as a shareholder, so why wouldnt Iugh? Bonnie replied very calmly. This statement stands up perfectly. After all, she has nothing left now and can take as much money as she can get. Its all about leaving assets for your children!All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. William then didnt think any more about it and withdrew his suspicious gaze. The rest of the meeting was dull and boring, all about the Grant Groups earnings this quarter. Bonnie was bored of listening and propped herself up with one hand on her cheek, lending the folder to cover herself and trying to take a nap. In the next instant, the folder was removed. She looked up with some rm and met Sebastians dark eyes, which wereden with endlessughter. Miss Annie, you seem bored, so do I. Why dont we go out for a drink and just leave this ce to them! Nine hundred and fifty-three chapter: tolerate a moment Hmm? Bonnie was stunned. Is it really good to ask her out so openly, and in front of Ms. Michelle and William! Earlier Rupert also said to keep her as distant as possible from todays Sebastian so as not to be seen. But now Sebastians approach, can not be seen to keep a distance ah As he was thinking, he heard Sebastian say, If you dont deny it, Ill take it as a yes. Come on, whats the point of talking to these old men. Old man shareholders: They are simply furious! Annie, then on behalf of thepany, why dont you take Mr. Porter around thepany for a while, and then we can have lunch together at noon. Ms. Michelle spoke up. As soon as he let go, Sebastian couldnt wait to head out. Bonnie hesitated for a moment and got up to follow. And next to him, Williams butt started to leave his chair.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But just when she lifted off about two centimeters, Ms. Michelle pressed her hand back again. Sit down honestly! Ms. Michelle had a faint smile on her face and her voice was cut so low that only the two of them could hear it, Are you going to go out there now and tell everyone that youre Annies heel? If you say it out loud, you dont want to lose face! Ms. Michelle is really intolerant. That Mr. Porter was looking at Annie all wrong. William said. Ms. Michelle grunted, That kind of thug, its hard toe to Willisto, when you see a beautiful woman, of course you cant walk. Even if it wasnt Annie today, but some other pretty female employee, she was sure that would be the case. What could he do, what would he dare to do, in broad daylight? Ms. Michelle asked rhetorically, Besides, theres still Elise following, what do you have to worry about. William: Although it is tempting to retort, but the current situation, if it really goes out, the old shareholders, together with Rupert, will definitely make a big deal again. After weighing the pros and cons, William had to nail himself back into the chair. The mind is still reassuring itself. Anyway, Annie will soon be married to herself, and this moment seems to be tolerable. The meeting room reverted to a heated and frantic discussion. In contrast, the atmosphere in the coffee shop outside the office was one of harmony. Although there is Elise following, it does not affect Bonnie and Sebastians secret flirtation. The two sat in the cafe, Sebastian ordered a cappino, and Bonnie asked for hot milk. There was a conversation. Mr. Porter, dont you know that William and I are very close? Bonnie asked. Sebastian raised his eyebrows, fiddled with his leopard print suit, his tone was full of care, So whats wrong, not married, besides I didnt do anything to you, I just wanted to buy such a beautiful you something to drink, is that wrong too? This greasy iparable tone, really proper uneducated and little culture of the lower head male. Bonnie is about to believe that this is the original Sebastian. And the previous ones are gentle and elegant, domineering ssical noble, all are pretend out. By the way, Miss Annie, if you do not mind, go with meter to buy some jewelry, you have a good eye, ording to your favorite pick, I send those girls. Sebastian said again. Bonnie was quick to agree. But there are conditions, Mr. Porter you are ying gambling stones, you take me to open my eyes, I will help you with this favor! Chapter 954: With him, the air is sweet Anyway, having been out with Sebastian, Bonnie didnt want to go back so soon. Spend as much time alone with Sebastian as you can! So, she asked to go to the gambling stones. It sounds like a novelty, but in reality, to gamble on stones, you have to go to a jade market in the suburbs so you can chat and talk with Sebastian on the way back and forth. How nice! Sebastian couldnt have guessed this little thought of Bonnies. Although it is a little worried about wearing out, but in the end, it is still spoiled to agree. Fine, his Bonnie just needs to y nice and hell clean up the mess! With Elise in tow, the three of them headed to the jade market on the outskirts of town. As soon as she walked through the market, Bonnie saw all kinds of rocks, big and small. There is even a piece right at the front door, which looks like it weighs at least several tons, gray and very inconspicuous. Is this jade too? Bonnie asked. Since he wanted to y a good businessman who made his fortune from jade, Sebastian naturally did his homework. At this moment, in the face of Bonnies question, also can very calmly open his mouth to exin, Yes, this is also jade, to be precise, is the gambling stone. Until this stone is opened, no one knows exactly what is inside. Maybe its marble, maybe its top quality ink jade. Of course, the greater possibility is that it is just in, ordinary jade full of cracks and fltion. Thats why there is always a saying in the gambling world. Called, a knife poor and a knife rich, a knife down to wear sackcloth. Bet on the right stone to eat and drink for the rest of your life, bet on the wrong one to lose all your money. Such extremes can be found everywhere in the gambling world. Like such arge piece of stone, at least tens of millions of dors to take, but it is highly likely that the 10 million are wasted, so no one dares to try easily. Sebastian said. After a pause, and raised his hand to point to a small stall not far away, Miss Annie you want to y, choose this small stone, hundreds of thousands of a piece, figure a fun on it. Bonnie also does not understand these, Sebastian said something, she nodded along. But it is often the people who know nothing that have the best luck. This is not, Bonnie randomly selected five stones, the total cost of 15, 000, the results opened a piece of excellent ice water can be used as a pendant, turn hands to earn 100, 000 yuan! After learning that this thing is so much fun, Bonnies whole person is trapped. Looking down at the oh-so-other stones on the stall, I was foolishly tempted to take the next one. But Sebastian clutched her wrist. The voice lowered, Miss Annie, gambling stones this kind of thing is also to see good things, people can not always good luck oh. A word to wake up the dreamer. Bonnie instantly came back to her senses and sarcastically put the stone back in her hand, I had too much fun, sorry. Its about time, so you can apany me to buy some jewelry. Sebastian said. Bonnie looked at the time and she had been with Sebastian for almost three hours! It was the longest she had spent with Sebastian since she was taken by Ms. Michelle. Although there was Elise next to her , she still felt very happy. As long as you are with Sebastian, even the air smells a little bit sweet.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The trio left the suburban jade market and went to the jewelry store again. Sebastian chose a lot of jewelry, and finally did not forget to give Bonnie a ne. Of course, in order to keep Ms. Michelle and William from getting suspicious, he also gave Elise a bracelet. It looks like a proper rainy dandy. Chapter 955: You can’t be wary of people Elise is clearly convinced of this persona. So, even the bracelets given by Sebastian carry a whiff of dislike. She wouldnt want something from a yboy! Sebastian doesnt care. Anyway, the purpose is only to give Bonnie the ne, Elise is only incidental. Love it or leave it! When they finished shopping for jewelry, the three of them went back to the office. This end, cold has long been waiting a little impatient. When he saw Bonnie return, he immediately went forward and clutched her wrist, with a bit of displeasure in his tone, What have you been doing? Bonnie waved Williams hand away with a bashful expression, Mr. Porter took me to gamble on the stones and made a hundred thousand dors! Right now she doesnt even have the reins of thepany, so shes extra keen on things like making money. William knitted his sword brow, If memory serves, my mother only asked you to take Mr. Porter around for a while. If memory serves me correctly, I am not Ms. Michelles ve and have no need to listen to her. Bonnie choked back with that original statement. William: Just as he was about to huff and puff, Sebastian opened his mouth. Mr. William, are you that nervous, am I too charming, or are you not confident enough in yourself? William was racked down. Whether one admits the former or thetter, its a Sebastian win. Therefore, he could only choose to keep his mouth shut and directly changed the topic, Its alreadyte, isnt Mr. Porter hungry? Sebastian touched his stomach, In that case, it does seem like hes a little hungry! Lets go. William replied, Ive booked the Willisto Specialties restaurant nearby. Several people then walked towards the restaurant. After dinner, Sebastian said he had to get busy with a young model and left with a pat on the back.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. The first foot just left, the second foot William dropped the chopsticks in his hand, the expression on his face became iparably gloomy, only to make people feel very horrible. I heard Elise say that he gave you a ne after you went out? Williams gaze turned to Bonnie and asked in a cold voice. Bonnie nodded frankly, Yes, a diamond ne, if you like it, you can give it to you, but you have to pay him double the price! When she said this, Bonnie tried to present herself as a woman who just saw the value of the ne, rather than liking this person who gave it to her. The acting was so real that William believed it. After determining that Bonnie was not interested in Mr. Porter, he naturally had no intention of taking away the ne. Keep it, if you like it, when you go to choose your wedding ringter, you can pick out a few more nes and give them to you. William said. Wedding ring? Bonnie turned her head slightly to look at Elise next to her , and then nodded, Sure, then Im wee! Williams face eased up a bit at this point. He started talking to Ms. Michelle about draining the Porter Group. As Bonnie expected, the proxy agreement signed at the shareholders meeting today actually has hidden uses. Today, the Porter Groups Willisto branch is fully owned by Ms. Michelle. And the next step is to swallow the Porter Group head office of City B! With this money, our position in the Grant Group will be solidified. Chapter 956: He’s the one who told me to stay Before she could finish hersentence, Ms. Michelle remembered that there was another Bonnie in the room. A knife-like gaze swept over instantly. Bonnie shrugged her shoulders quite frankly, You dont need to avoid me, after all, you want to bring down the Grant Group, its not like I dont know. After a pause and added, And I cant stop anything, all I can do is scrounge a little more money from you. But in spite of this, Ms. Michelles eyes were full of mistrust. Bonnie gets it. She stood up, Okay, Ill go, you guys talk. After lifting her feet and leaving the private room, Bonnie had no ce to go, so she simply went to the lounge area on the first floor and sat on a goldenp chair admiring the koi in the rockery next to her. When Ms. Michelle and William are done talking, she will follow along and leave. Since there was nothing to do at work, Bonnie simply left early and went with Elise to pick up the five little ones from kindergarten. During this period of stay at the Sunshine Vi, except for the presence of Elise, everything seemed to be the same as before. No, there is one more Elise, one less Sebastian, and Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Bonnie was thinking about it when out of the corner of her eye she caught a glimpse of a pair of familiar figures standing in front of the kindergarten, as if they were talking to the teacher about something. This is not Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith? Bonnie also suspected that it was her own eyes, and rubbed her eyes hard, and then looked carefully, two people still standing in front of the kindergarten. Am I hallucinating, or am I misremembering that we did go to the airport this morning to see Mr. and Mrs. Smith off, right? Bonnie asked, tugging on Elise next to her. Elise, on the other hand, frowned slightly, Youre right, they dide back. But she also thought it was strange. Both people have obviously passed the security check, howe they are back again? As she was thinking, Bonnie had already pushed open the car door and rushed straight to Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith, You two, why are you back again? Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith also did not expect Bonnie to appear and were dumbfounded. Annie, didnt you have something to do at the office today and didnt have time to pick up the kids? Vivian asked. With everything settled at the office and nothing going on anyway, I thought Ide over and pick up the kids. Bonnie replied, No, is this the time to ask that, you two, arent you getting on a ne! By now, weshould be in transit to Britain. Instead, two people ended up still standing on Willistosnd. Its really outrageous! Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith looked at each other, and then squeezed out a smile, We were ready to go, but we all got on the ne, and thought of you, and were really relieved, so we got off the ne. Vivian is even more straightforward to embrace Bonnies shoulders, We are good friends, good friends should face difficulties together, I am now running away, how bastard! Theres nothing I can do to help. Bonnie cried andughed, Its only dangerous to stay in Willisto, I dont know who to protect in case Ms. Michelle takes you guys to task. After a pause, his gaze was ced on Vivians belly again, And you, you are pregnant, dont you think for yourself or for the child in your belly? What if something happens to your child if you stay in Willisto? Vivian then said, This is the kid who made me stay! Chapter 957: The Gift of the Institute Vivian said it with aplomb and style.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. She said, I was getting on the ne, but my stomach suddenly became very ufortable, so Katifen helped me get off the ne. But when I go up again, I start to feel bad again. Do you think this is the baby in my belly telling me not to leave Willisto and to stay and help you? Bonnie: That sounds like a lot of bullshit, okay? But her heart was still touched hard. Whether this is bullshit or not, it is because Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith treat her as a good friend beside her, more important than the existence of family, so they will stay to help her without any hesitation. Just thinking about this, Bonnie cant help but sour the tip of her nose, and her eyes are red. Vivians ability to empathize is so strong that when she saw her look like she was going to cry, she followed suit with tears in her eyes. While wiping tears in a wretched manner, and also while fiercely muttering, You do not make it so melodramatic ah, I did not want to cry, and I am a pregnant woman, pregnant women can not always cry, okay? Bonnie hurriedly tilted her head forty-five degrees to look at the sky, forcing back her tears. After a good while, the emotions finally calmed down. Bonnie then asked what Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith were doing at the nursery. We hadnt nned to tell you about our stay in Willisto, intending to protect you quietly. Thinking about it, there is nothing to protect the others, but also these small groups of children need protection, so we came to the kindergarten, intend to quietly take the five small to do a medical examination to determine the current physical condition. Katifen exined. The result was so embarrassing, they hadnt taken the little group away yet, and then Bonnie found out. Then lets send them for a medical checkup together. Bonnie suggested, It just so happens that Im also a little concerned about their health. Several people picked up the small group of people and went to the institute that Katifen contacted. Thats right, the Institute. Right now Ms. Michelles hands and eyes are in all areas of Willisto, and the rest of the world is really not safe. Only this kind of ce for research is still reliable. Plus Katifen is an authority in the medical field, he wants to borrow the Institute, others are in favor of it with both hands and feet. Very smoothly, five small groups were given a full body medical examination, and even added a cellr tissue analysis. It takes five hours to get the test results and they are the kind that are sent directly to Katifens email address. So, they dont need to wait here. Bonnie was then ready to leave with a few little ones. Who knows they are very curious about the bottles and jars and various instruments in this institute, pulling the researcher next to them and asking endless questions in a milky voice. The researcher was not annoyed and exined very patiently and gently. I cant help it, who let the five little ones are so cute! Even Damon, who has a burn scar on his face, looks particrly pleasing because of his very well-behaved tone and understanding appearance. A researcher even turned out a bottle of ointment and slipped it to Bonnie. This is the scar cream we have researched, it is not avable on the market, it works very well for childrens scars, after all, they are still growing and their skin will be propped up, so the effect is immediate! Bonnie was grateful beyond words, Thank you! Originally, she wanted to send Damon to get imnts when he was a little older. But stic surgery is after all surgery, the process is too painful, she worried Damon will not be able to survive. If only this topical cream was avable to take care of it, Damon would be pain free! Chapter 958: The best-behaved look says the meanest words! Thinking, Bonnie pulled Damon again and said, Quick, say thank you pretty big sister! Damons voice was sweet and sticky, Thank you pretty big sister! The researcher was full of smiles as he reached out and rubbed Damons head. And the remaining few little ones came up, eyeing the researcher. The voice that spoke was so sweet, Pretty big sister, you gave Damon scar cream, what about us, do we have a gift? The researcher squatted down and stayed at the same level as them, Of course there is, what do you want as a gift, I have some very delicious candy on my side, or a powder that can be rubbed on your body to shine, how about that? little Joanna was quirky, her eyes rolled around in a bone-dry circle, then asked, Can we choose inside the institute ourselves? Sure. The researcher readily agreed. She thought, after all, just some small children, may just want some cute gadgets, and then otherwise is to do experiments with small rabbits and mice and so on. These things are not free to give away? As a result, the next second, I heard little Joanna said, I want poison, the highly toxic kind! What? The researcher hadnt heard clearly. little Joanna said again, is the poison, ah, let a person drink, or coated in the body, will be the whole body ulcerated, the internal organs are turned into pus kind, oh yes, the most to not directly die, to torture first, such a poison is the most interesting! Researchers dropped their jaws in amazement. What the hell? Are such cruel and horrible words reallying from the mouth of five-year-old Lori! The researchers felt their worldviews were shaken. And little Joanna saw that she did not answer, and thought it was reluctant, and rushed up again. If there is no such poison is okay, reced by other, there is no kind of let people vomit and diarrhea, or daily brain fainting, high fever, body e, a hundred itching scratching heart of the kind! In short, its a drug that doesnt make people feel good! Little Joanna! Bonnie couldnt stand it, rushed forward to hug her, No nonsense. Im not talking nonsense. Little Joanna said, I asked because my pretty sister said she could give me a gift of everything in the institute. Now she wants it, and says its nonsense. Its so hard for her to be a five year old baby! Bonnie cried andughed. Come on, this little guy also first aggravated on his own! Pretty big sister can give you other things, but how can you just give this kind of medicine. Bonnie said seriously, And youre little kids, and kids cant just touch drugs. Especially with that very dangerous drug! Okay. little Joanna reluctantly agreed. Afterwards, a few little ones asked the researchers for a few beautifully shaped ss cups, even if they were gifts. In return, Erika said she would give the researchers a fortune telling. Todays calction is also very mysterious, must be pulled to the corner where no one quietly calcte. Bonnie was about to tell Erika to stop fooling around when little Joanna tugged on her arm. Mommy Mommy, that little bunny over there is so cute, will you hold me and go touch it? little Joanna shook Bonnies arm and said petntly. Bonnie then agreed to do so. Carrying little Joanna, he headed towards the rabbit.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Not noticing that little Joanna was lying on her shoulder and winking at Erika who was not far away. Chapter 959: She is really heartbroken By the time Bonnie finished watching the rabbits with little Joanna, Erikas side was done. The researchers cheeks were tinged with two blushes, and her tone was dainty for a few moments. Ill walk you out. This frame Bonnie took a shallow breath and whispered to Erika, Did you show her the marriage? Yes! Erika nodded heavily, And the marriage of the pretty big sister is very good, and her children and grandchildren are also very good, and she has many children in her destiny, and her marriage is happy. Bonnie was still a bit puzzled, It didnt say anything, why did she look like that? Vivian, who is a foreigner next to her, has a more enthusiastic and spontaneous personality, so she elbowed Bonnie and then raised her eyebrows and said, What else can it be because of? Of course its because the fate of many sons means that the husband is very good! Ahem! Bonnie choked on her own saliva. Is this something that can be told to the outside world? Vivian does not feel anything, She is Katifens little sister, grew up abroad, so her personality is also very open, if not because of the research does not have time to have a boyfriend, it is estimated that the flowers have long passed, the piece of the body! Bonnie: What else could she say but to y dumb and hurry out of the Institute. Otherwise, if we continue to talk with Vivian, the five little ones will be brought down! After walking out of the institute, Vivian and Katifen took a taxi back to their house alone. Bonnie, on the other hand, took the five youngsters back to the Sunshine Vi. Just after entering the house, Donna came over with a big te of fruit with a smile. Come back, quick, try the fruit I bought today, isnt it sweet? Donna said. The five little ones just wowed and hurriedly washed their hands and went to eat the fruit. Bonnie also inserted a piece of apple to eat. The taste was indeed a pleasant surprise. It doesnt seem to be the kind of imported fruit sold in supermarkets, its local, right? Its sweet and has a strong apple vor. Bonnie asked. Donna nodded with a smile, Thats right, Mrs. Grant you have a great mouth, you can even eat this out. After all, Ive been in Willisto for so many years, of course I can eat them. Bonnie tilted her head with extra pride, But do supermarkets still sell these local apples? If I remember correctly, the supermarket near the Sunshine Vi sells all organic vegetables and imported fruits. After all, this is the vi area, the main focus is to serve the rich, local apples are delicious, but the price is cheap and seems to fall out of ss.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. So where did Donna get these local apples from? I went to buy it from the fruit market. Donna said lightly. But Bonnie was still so excited that she jumped up from the couch, The fruit market is more than ten kilometers away from the Sunshine Vi, and it takes three trips by bus, Donna, what are you doing there? What does it matter if its farther away, Donna waved her hand, as long as you guys think its good, isnt it? Bonnie was silent. She instantly understood why Donna would go far away from home to shop at the fruit market. Because its cheap. Now that Sebastian is dead, the Sunshine Vis expenses are all on Ruperts head. The normal maids sry Rupert paid, but like vegetable money and fruit money, Rupert is too busy, there are always times when he cant remember. Donna was too embarrassed to ask Rupert for more, so she had to pay for it out of her own pocket. When you cant afford to pay, you have to pick up the cheap and delicious to buy. Although this would take a lot of her time and energy. Bonnie is so old that she has to take three trips on the bus to buy fruit, it hurts just thinking about it! She was about to give Donnaall the $100, 000 she had made from the days gambling when Elise went ahead and handed Donna a bank card. Chapter 960: A little problem Donna was taken aback. Bonnie was also beside herself with amazement, What are you doing? Give some money and buy imported fruitster, I dont like this cheap stuff. Elise said in a cold tone. Bonnie: When I was about to say that Elise could not eat it if she didnt like it, a lightning bolt came to my mind and I thought of the reason why Elise did it. She was just looking for a reason to help pay for it, right? But this reason, is really a bitme! No need for you to pay, Erika immediately jumped out and patted her little pocket, Nanny Donna, I earned five million Oh, from now on the Sunshine Vis expenses I cover! Hearing this, Donnas eyes widened in shock, Where did you earn five million? I tell peoples fortunes and then charge five million a time. Erika replied. Donna took another hard breath. Five million to count a life, my goodness yo, what kind of person is this, so willing. Erika then pointed her finger at Elise next to her, Nah, thats her! Donna was going to say who was the ingrate, but now she was too embarrassed to say anything else. How can you say injustice in front of others? Well, you have to say it behind your back to get it right! And Elise couldnt help but be a little annoyed when she saw Erika bring up that incident again. Since youre paying for it, theres nothing for me to do. Elise said, then took back the bank card, Five million, enough for the Sunshine Vi to spend for years. Erika nodded beside her, Thats right, when this money is spent, Ill give you another fortune telling and it will be just in time to renew it. Elise : She almost couldnt resist the urge to make a move and choke Erika directly. Fists squeezed and loosened, loosened and squeezed, and finally looked at Bonnie viciously, Control your children, or I will not be responsible for beating them to death! Throwing that down, he turned around and went out. Erika jumped into Bonnies arms and made a triumphant face. Donna couldnt help butugh as well. A long time ago, only then spoke, I still have money, this Erika keep it for yourself, want to eat imported fruit, tomorrow I will go to buy. No, Erika is very determined, my money is Nanny Donnas money, besides, Erika earns money grandma spends, grandma does not spend, earn money is also in vain! The rest of the few little ones followed and nodded their heads like garlic, Thats right, thats right, for nothing! Bonnie also persuaded, Donna you just take it, for the Sunshine Vi how can you buy things out of your own pocket, you spend Erikas first, as for Erikas share, I will save for her! In fact, in disguise, it is still spending Bonnies money. Its much more eptable to use an adults money than a childs. Donna hesitated for a moment and then nodded her head in agreement. Okay, I have no use for my old bones and no savings in my hands, so I have to work more. Donna said. Bonnie reached out to hold Donnas wrist and gave it a gentle squeeze with a very serious expression, You have contributed much, much more to the Grant family and to the Sunshine Vi in your life! Energy, time, and most of life. If even the money has to be given to the Sunshine Vi, is there still aw? Donna smiled, Come on, you guys eat, Ill go to the kitchen and make dinner. Bonnie gave a hint and led the five youngsters to eat fruit while watching TV. And thats when Katifens call came to Andrews childs cell phone. Andrew didnt even look at it and handed it directly to Bonnie. Hey Katifen, are the results of the medical examination out? Thats right, but theres a little bit of a problem Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 961: Determining what the problem is When she heard the words small problem, Bonnies heart was in her throat. She clutched her phone hard, wanting to hurry up and ask questions. The corner of my eye nced at the five little ones sitting next to me, and swallowed back. Bonnie got up and went outside to the garden. After making sure there was no one around, then he opened his mouth and asked, You just said there was a little problem, what is the situation, which childs problem? Its all a bit of a problem, Katifens tone grew gruff, Didnt I have the cellr tissue tested and it showed a slight abnormality that looked like it was caused by gics. You mean, a gic disease? Bonnies voice trembled. At that moment, Vivians irritable voice came from the other end of the phone, Do you know how to talk or not? Give me the phone! In the next instant, Vivian took control of the call. Her voice was gentle as she reassured Bonnie, Its not a big deal, its just invisible gene carrying, it doesnt affect their lives in any way. Mention a this word, Bonnie hanging that heart is finally put back. Still looking a little apprehensive though, So if its nothing, why is Katifen saying theres a small problem? The invisible gene just wont show up in this generation, but the next generation is not sure, hes worried about the offspring. Vivian exined. Bonnie now understoodpletely. This means that this gic problem will not affect the five little ones, but the offspring of the five little ones will probably suffer. Vivian paused and added, Besides, isnt there another one in your belly, and hes worried about that baby too. Can I get a cytogic test for the baby in my belly? Bonnie asked.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Sure, Vivian replied readily, an amniocentesis would be fine. Before the words could be finished, they were interrupted by Katifen. Katifen snatched the phone back again, How can we do such a hasty amniocentesis, Annie is not in the right physical condition for this, we have to do the test from other areas. Like what? Start with coteral rtives, for example, to see if they all carry this invisible gene, and if they all do, it means its safe and doesnt suddenly be dominant. Simply put, its fine. Its just like an extra piece of flesh tumor, and it doesnt cause any harm to the body. Bonnie hesitated, So what coteral rtive should be better? Im not sure right now if this gene ising from your side or from Mr. Grants side, so both sides have to find someone. Mr. Grants side is easy, just look for Rupert and the Charles who was sent abroad to dig coal. As for your side, Annie, do you have any other rtives? Upon hearing this, Bonnie fell silent. When the Morgan family went bankrupt overnight, the family broke up, her parents jumped to their deaths, even the uncle and second uncle and what not, all of them had idents. The only thing left was the uncle, who also became mentally ill and was kept in the hospital by Be for more than ten years Yes! Bonnie was immediately surprised and her almond eyes shone brightly. You can call my uncle, hes in a nursing home abroad, just get help to send a tissue sample back. Bonnie said excitedly. Chapter 962: Start closing the net! After getting the cellr tissue samples from both sides, the rest was left to Katifen. Bonnie just needs to be patient and wait for the results. She hung up the phone and went back to the living room. Mommy, what did you say to Uncle Katifen just now? Little Joanna came over and blinked her purple grape-like eyes, asking curiously. Uncle Katifen said that you dont like vegetables, so your body is not strong enough! Bonnie said. A few little ones believed it. In order not to worry about Bonnie, so when it came time to eat dinner, I didnt even use Bonnies urging, so I ate a big te full of vegetables in a very good manner. Donna was surprised. The sun ising out of the west, you little guys actually eat so many vegetables. Damon used chopsticks to give his siblings broli, then gave himself a piece of green pepper encrusted meat, a serious, Because all have to be good babies, ah, to eat more vegetables, so that they are good babies of Mommy! Thats right, I want to eat more vegetables and grow my body, so that in the future I can have long legs like mommy, and the people who chase me can line up from here to France! Little Joanna also nodded heavily. Eating more carrots is good for your eyes, so you wont have a hard time ying the game. Andrew said seriously. Lukas and Erika, on the other hand, dutifully nibble on the broli, We eat more vegetables with more chlorophyll, well be more adorable, and when we go out to manage our money or tell fortunes in the future, it makes people like it more. Donnaughed out loud at that. These little guys! Well, anyway, no matter what, willing to eat vegetables is good! But how many days can these little ones keep eating vegetables? Originally Donna was worried that the doughboys were only interested for a moment, so they were excited to eat vegetables, and would hit back round in a few days or after a few meals. But its been a week in a row, and everyone is still eating vegetables very seriously, without fail. It was a real relief to Donna. She then ran to tell Bonnie about it. Bonnie was also happy, but her mind wasnt on it, and after hastily changing into a sundress, she was ready to go to the office. Ill leave it up to you to pick up the little ones today Donna, Ill probably be backte in the evening so they dont have to wait for me for dinner. Bonnie said. Donna saw the rush in her eyes and asked nervously, Is something wrong with thepany, are Ms. Michelle and William nning topletely annex thepany? No, Bonnie shook her head, just going to a meeting, Im not a shareholder in thepany, so I have to be there, dont worry. But actually, something did go wrong. But not the Grant Group, but Ms. Michelle and William. In just one week, Sebastian used the Porter Group, a shellpany, to quickly drain the cash flow from Ms. Michelle and Williams hands. Now they cant make ends meet, so theyre staring at the Grant Groups money. In order to transfer funds from the Grant Groups finance department, an official seal must be approved.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. This official seal, in Bonnies hands. No way, who makes her the one who owns the most shares in the wholepany alone! Thats why Ms. Michelle rushed her to the office, ready to lend her a hand to pour money. Bonnie casually cleaned up after herself and went to the office. Seeing her, Ms. Michelle was like seeing a lifeline, Youre finally here, quickly, help stamp an official seal, I need to shell out money for the project urgently. Bonnie cooperated and took out the official seal, without even asking what the project was, and gave the seal directly. Chapter 963: I’ll do it myself if you don’t give it to her! A hundred million dors, without blinking an eye, vaulted into the hands of Ms. Michelle. It doesnt matter, Ms. Michelle is going to give it to Sebastian anyway. After a roundabout way, the money is still in the hands of the Grant Group. Ms. Michelle, on the other hand, is a different story. She turned over 100 million from thepany, and if she cant pay it back, its embezzlement! Bonnie finished her task, collected the official seal, and got ready to go back to the Sunshine Vi. Ms. Michelle called out to her again. Youreing with me to the bridal store. Ms. Michelle said, Bring back the wedding dress and wedding shoes that you will wear tomorrow. Tomorrow? Bonnie suddenly froze her whole body, If I remember correctly, my wedding with William is next week, right? It was supposed to be next week, but thepany has a bunch of things to take care of next week, so I might as well do it sooner and I can have more time to take care of thepanys business. Ms. Michelle said. Bonnie: Her marriage to William is just a formality, how much time can be wasted? This is clearly Ms. Michelles excuse. As for what Ms. Michelle wanted, Bonnie wanted to ask. As a result, the next moment, I saw the rich red envelope in Ms. Michelle Hermes bag. And on top of the red envelope, a congrattory message was written. A hundred years of good cooperation, the early birth of a child or something. Bonnie understood instantly. She said well, for good reason, why suddenly want to advance her and Williams wedding. It turns out that Ms. Michelle can not pay out of pocket, so n to rely on the wedding to fish a wave. It is also true that although the majority of people in Willisto do not like Ms. Michelle and William, but in the upper ss circles, the face to put on is still necessary. Especially this kind of human interaction, absolutely no less. Everyone had toe and give money to Ms. Michelle even though they were disgusted.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bonnie roughly estimated that Ms. Michelle would receive about $30 million for the wedding. As for the cost? Oh, it was all prepared for her by Sebastian at first, Ms. Michelle did not spend any money, okay. Its the same as making $30 million for nothing. At this juncture, Ms. Michelle naturally could not let go of such a good deal. After understanding this, Bonnie nodded her head openly and agreed. The two went to the bridal store and picked up their wedding dresses and wedding shoes to be worn tomorrow. Waiting for the way back, Bonnies cell phone rang. Its Anna calling. Since Anna found out that Rupert was David, this was the first time she had turned on the phone and initiated a call to herself. With excitement, Bonnie hurriedly pressed the connect button. Although not on speakerphone, Annas voice was so loud that it echoed in a circle in the car through the microphone. Holy crap Bonnie, what the hell is going on here, I got an e-vite and youre getting married to William tomorrow? The deafening sound made Bonnie hold the phone a little farther away. Waiting for Anna to stop, then she spoke again, Ms. Michelle and I just got our wedding dresses home, the same time as the invitation you saw, Im getting married tomorrow. Being reminded in such a dark way, instead of restraining herself, Annas tone became even more arrogant, Is that old woman there too? Come on, you give her the phone! Stop it. Bonnie, knowing that fiery temper of hers, was immediately ready to hang up the phone. Anna, however, said, If you dont give it to her, Ill just call, I have her phone number anyway. Chapter 964: Is it okay for me to say it myself? Bonnie: That is, Anna is not in front of her right now, if she were, she would be on her knees for Anna. Now I can only lower my voice to a whispered plea, My Missy, dont be ridiculous, okay? What can I do across the phone, Anna said, unimpressed, you give it to her and Ill say a few words. It was so hard to resist Anna that Bonnie had to pass the phone to Ms. Michelle. It doesnt even need to be said that Ms. Michelle knows who it is. After all, Anna just yelled so loudly, who could not hear it? Miss Newman, Ms. Michelles voice was frank, with a touch of ease and pleasure, What did you want to see me about? Mna, I really did not expect that your son is infatuated with Bonnie to this extent, and you, in order to receive gifts face do not want, I heard that you even thest City B see those people have sent invitations. Annas tone was full of disgust. Such a mercenary and money-grubbing person is also worthy of being the Patriarchal wife of the Grant family? Sadly, I just got to be the one. Ms. Michelle was smug, Its my freedom to send or not send invitations, and to whom, and you dont seem to care. After a pause, he added, But you shoulde back, after all, you and Annie are best friends, if you dont attend, what will those reporters I invited write about it? On the surface, it sounds like a reminder, but in reality, it is a warning to Anna. If she doesnte, these reporters will add fuel to the fire and write nonsense! Of course Ille, Anna gritted her teeth in anger, and Ill not onlye, Ill give Bonnie a big red envelope, so youre satisfied, right? Ms. Michelle smiled with her eyes curved, Of course Im satisfied, I just dont know how big it is, Im afraid I wont be able to count it tomorrow.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Dont worry, its definitely a lot, so much so that you can count it until your hands are cramped! Anna said viciously, Im just afraid that when you see that money, your calves will turn and you wont dare to receive it. This little excitement apparently did not work for Ms. Michelle, how will not dare to ept it, as long as Miss Newman to give, no matter how much money, I will ept all. Okay, Im recording. Annas tone was extraordinarily light, Dont forget what you just said, if you go back on your word tomorrow in front of the press and a crowd of guests, it will be a real shame! After saying this, Anna hung up the phone. Ms. Michelles face couldnt have been darker. She tossed the phone back to Bonnie and gave her a look out of the corner of her eye, Youre not going to have Anna as your maid of honor tomorrow? Id love to, would you? Bonnie asked rhetorically. Ms. Michelle dismissed it without thinking, Of course not. Bonnie shrugged her shoulders, So yeah, this kind of impossible thing, I usually do not dream. The maid of honor, with toes to think all know must be Elise . And, Bonnie also wanted it to be Elise. Otherwise, she would not be able to keep the promise she made to Elise. As I was thinking about it, the car had arrived at the entrance of the Grant Residence. Ms. Michelle got out of the car and urged Bonnie to get down as well. I have to go back to the Sunshine Vi, Bonnie refused. In return, Ms. Michelles cold eyes, Tomorrow you are getting married to William, I dont want anything to go wrong, especially those kids, they are big and have the most bad ideas! Bonnie: No, her five babies are cute and soft, howe they are brats full of bad ideas! I cant go back, so I have to talk to Donna, is that okay? Bonnie asked. Chapter 965: The five little ones ran out! Ms. Michelle can still agree to this small request. Bonnie then pulled out her cell phone and called Donna. Before Bonnie could say anything, Donna asked hotly, Mrs. Grant, and Joanna are they on your side? No. Bonnies heart momentarily stuttered, Arent they waiting for you to pick them up at the nursery? Donna replied, They were there, but on the way back to the Sunshine Vi, the little ones saw the news that you were getting married tomorrow and acted very angry, and said they wanted ice cream to lower their anger. I really got off and went to buy them, but when I came back from selling ice cream, people disappeared and left me a note in the back seat, saying that they went to look for you. Bonnies heart stuttered. How can a few little ones be so angry about this? It is only logical that they should be aware that this is just an act. And now more importantly, where the hell did they run off to? Donna you take it easy, you go back to THE Sunshine Vi first, maybe theyll go back to wait, I see them. Bonnie said. In her line of sight, several little ones, holding hands, were walking towards the Grant Residence. Donna, Ill have them back in a minute, dont you worry. After saying this, Bonnie hung up the phone. The five youngsters also saw Bonnie at this time, and their tone became excited at once. Its mommy hey, lets hurry over! With their little legs turned upside down, several people ran to Bonnie, with a milky voice, Mommy, weve found you! Mommy, how can you marry that bad guy William, and its tomorrow, we agreed to go to Daddys grave tomorrow! Oooooooh, Mommy, do you really not like Daddy anymore?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Listening to the pitiful voices of the little ones, Bonnies heart felt quite ufortable. But because Ms. Michelle was standing right next to her, she couldnt tell them she was faking it. When he was hesitating how to speak to soothe, Lukas quietly pinched the fine flesh around Bonnies waist and asked with a sob, Mommy, then will you still love us after you marry William the Big Bad? Bonnies nose instantly turned sour and tears followed, Of course I will, Mommy will love you all, no matter who Mommy marries, she loves you all the most. Even coaxing, the emotions of several little ones are finally eased down. And Ms. Michelle was already impatient and said directly, Send them all away, then hurry back to the Grant Residence and dont y any tricks. Hmm. Bonnie agreed, pulling the five little ones in the direction of the bus stop. When we got to the tform and made sure no one was there, Andrew hurriedly asked with concern, Mommy are you okay? Im sorry, I didnt mean to pinch you just now, but I was afraid you wouldnt be able to cry and I was afraid you would think we were really sad. So, had to give so little hint. Bonnie had tenderness in her eyes and shook her head, It doesnt hurt, Mommy knows you guys are acting out this scene on purpose, good boy, youre doing a great job oh. By this time, Bonnie had figured it out. The reason the five youngsters came over was simply to convince Ms. Michelle that her own n was perfect. After all, Bonnie and Williams invitations were sent to the entire Willisto are, if the five little ones did not see, it is really not to say. Chapter 966: We will live a long life oh For example, press the troops, so to make a mess, but it seems very real. Bonnie was veryplimentary of the behavior of a few little ones. Tell Mommy, who came up with this? Bonnie asked. Damon immediately told Bonnie, Lukas came up with it, and Lukas was smart enough to say wed cooperate in a scene to make it look real. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. But also try to tense expression, pretend not to care, one hand in the pocket said, What is it, it is not just think about it? I wouldnt have thought of that, Damon spoke seriously, so its still you Lukas! Lukas: That little face is oh so red that it almost explodes! Whatever you say, Im suddenly so hot, Im going to the supermarket over there to buy popsicles for dinner. Lukas turned around and walked to the supermarket. Erika and Joanna, the two snackers, were bright-eyed when they heard about buying popsicles, and turned into two followers, following Lukas to death. Andrew left some helpless shaking his head, and then spread his hands towards Bonnie, really take brother can not help, so arrogant, how to find a daughter-inw after growing up ah. Im afraid Im going to be alone! Its okay, Ill find a job with more girls and introduce all those girls to Lukas, there will definitely be something he likes. Damon, as the eldest brother, is extraordinarily concerned about his own brother finding a wife. However, the heart to heart, there is one thing Bonnie still have to remind him. Damon, have you ever thought about what if Lukas doesnt like the girl you introduced? Damons little head was filled with great doubt, Why dont you like it? All the girls I introduced must be very good looking! Bonnie: She organized hernguage before continuing, Because looking for a wife is not only to find a good-looking one, but also to find a good fit, such as a job, or hobbies or something. Hearing this, Damon was full of dawning realization. I see mommy, that means that the girls I do a job with are not necessarily Lukas type, right? Damon asked. Something was wrong, but it was enough for Damon to know that Lukas, the girl he introduced, didnt necessarily like it. So Bonnie just nodded, Yeah, thats what I mean. Lukas stroked his chin thoughtfully and his voice suddenly became excited, Then I see, I can change a few more jobs and introduce girls from different jobs to Lukas! If he changes jobs enough, theres bound to be a girl Lukas likes! Bonnie helplessly hold forehead. Opened his mouth to speak, but gave up. Forget it, why would she talk to a few little ones about a decade or soter? It will be at least twenty years before Lukas finds a wife! Bonnie thought, and saw the online taxi she had arranged appearing at her heels. She immediately took the little ones tothe car and drove them back to the Sunshine Vi. Seeing the little ones return unscathed, Donnas eyes couldnt stop the tears from falling down and rushed to hug Erika, who was closest to her.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. You little ancestors, you really scared me to death! Nanny Donna, well be fine, dont worry! Erika smiled, I had my fortune told before, well all live a long life! Chapter 967: The Wedding Battle (1) Hearing this, Donna immediately reached out to stop Erikas mouth. This is not allowed to say out, say out and be missed, you know? Donna admonished with a serious face. The world is so chaotic, I wonder if someone will think of overturning Erikas trigrams and do it on purpose. Even if Erika fortune-telling is powerful, but in the end, it is only a five-year-old child, no hands, really if they are caught Donna couldnt help but shiver all over and didnt dare to think any further. Donna, then please stay at the Sunshine Vi tomorrow and take care of them, and dont let them go to my wedding site, okay? Bonnie begged. Donnas eyes were full of heartache and sadness. She so wanted Bonnie not to marry William. But in this situation, where does Bonnie have the right to say no? If you really do not marry, the five little ones may suffer. Bonnie and how to let their children ident So this marriage, Im afraid, is a must. Mrs. Grant! The thought of this, Donnas tone suddenly gruff a few, word by word, powerfully told Bonnie, no matter who you marry, you in my heart, will always be my Mrs. Grant! Mrs. Grant of the Grant family, there is and only is Bonnie! Bonnie was very touched and gave Donna a backhanded hug before she squeezed out a fresh smile, Okay, Ill be going then. Only after she left did Donna lead the five youngsters into the house. Donna had thought it would be very difficult to persuade the little ones not to mess up tomorrows wedding. But I didnt expect just a few simple words of advice, the little ones have nodded their heads, saying they will be good. This is really the suning out of the west. Are you guys serious? Donna trailed off uncertainly, No lying to Nanny Donna. Little Joanna nodded her head like garlic, her voice milking, Its true Nanny Donna, if tomorrow mommy really want to marry William big bad, we go to stop also useless, after going, but will give mommy trouble. Thats right, unless Daddy will show up at the wedding tomorrow and well be there. Erika nodded helpfully from the side. Donna was then relieved. She didnt know about Sebastians faked death. So when I heard that, I was sure it was a false proposition. What about the dead person showing up at the wedding?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, the five little ones will not go to the wedding to mess up. Donna raised her hand and touched the forehead of the five little ones, Good, Nanny Donna knows you guys are the best behaved, as a reward, Ill make you creamy corn brand tonight and take you to the yground tomorrow, okay? Tomorrow I want to stay home and just y with Nanny Donna. Damon shook his head no. The rest of the four youngsters also nodded along desperately. And when Donna saw this, she thought they were nning to be bored at home because they didnt want to hear about Bonnies wedding scene after they went out. After a helpless sigh, he agreed. Okay, then lets stay home and not go anywhere, you guys y first, Ill go cook. With that, Donna went to the kitchen. The five youngsters then looked at each other and scurried back to their rooms. Erika pouted her little butt on the floor and pulled out a bottle of dark looking potion from under her bed with a very nervous expression and careful movements, Alright, we cane and prepare for tomorrowsbat arrangements! Chapter 968: The Wedding Battle (2) The five youngsters met at the head and began to arrange their respective tasks for tomorrow. We only have this one chance, after all, after tomorrow, the old witch and William will be arrested and we wont have a chance to behave, you know? Erika said in a milky voice. Do not worry sister, my side has no problem, I have understood the connection structure of the disy, when the time to directly cast the screen of the old witch those evil deeds! Lukas said. little Joanna clenched her fist, Ill go remind those people to take pictures, plus close all the passageways before the old witch and William the Big Bad get away. Damon also subconsciously squeezed the teddy bear that no longer had its eyes, I confused and bought you guys time to do this. Erika nodded, Very well, Ill be responsible for sshing the old hag with this bottle of medicine, making her painful and festering all over! As for Andrew Well Erikas amethyst eyes cast over, Brother, did you take care of the doggies? Andrew yed with his phone lickety-split, and as a victory sounded from the screen, he exited the game, logged into the mission tform, and tapped a submit. This is the cool, cold little face said, done, in the mission tform about fifty gossip reporters, even City Bs are tapped over, and two special forces, used to protect you and Joanna. When she heard this, Erikas eyes immediately popped pink bubbles, Youre so great, brother, youre so doting on me and Joanna. and Joanna was even more exaggerated, saying with emotion, If theres another life, Ill be your sister again!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ive been so good to you, so dont return the favor in another life, right? Andrew said. little Joanna: There is a mouth of the brother, so angry! But thats just a hup. The little ones soon made up again and continued to discuss various details, projecting every possibility that would arise. It was one or two in the morning before yawning and going to bed. The next morning, they got up early, pretended to be in good spirits, and ran out to pester Donna for milk. But after taking a sip, they all yelled that there was something wrong with the milk. Donna was amazed, How can there be a problem, this is the kind you usually drink ah, and I just opened this morning. Theres really something wrong with it, its not good, dont believe Nanny Donna you drink it! little Joanna immediately shoved the ss into Donnas hand. Donna had to take a sip and didnt feel anything wrong. And ours, ours isnt right either, Nanny Donna you have to try it. One sip from one cup, five servingsbined, is also nearly half a ss of milk. Donna really felt something was wrong. She actually started to get light-headed and her eyelids sunken almost to the point of fighting. Nanny Donna is not too tired ah, I help you to rest. Little Joanna and Erika were good and understanding and helped Donna back to her room. Then a little spray of aromatherapy to help you sleep, which slipped out of the room. The three brothers are waiting outside the door. Hows that? Its done. With that dose of sleeping pills, Nanny Donna is sure to sleep until the afternoon, and when the dust settles at that time, she can open her eyes and see the surprise. Erika said. Hmm. Andrew nodded, Its gettingte, mommys side should be ready to leave for the hotel already, so we need to hurry over there too. Im calling an online taxi, go! Damon wiggled the childs cell phone in his hand. The five little ones changed into small suits and dresses, dressed up, they went out. Old witch and bad William, wait to die! Chapter 969: Wedding Battle (3) At this end, Bonnie was also at the Grant Residence, ready to go. She changed into her wedding dress, all white and beautiful. William, who was standing downstairs waiting, saw it, but his brow furrowed slightly. What, its not pretty? Bonnie asked. She was in a good mood today because she knew it would all end today, so even her attitude towards William became a little more amiable and gentle. Had it been any other day, William might have been ttered.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But today, he didnt react to anything. Even slightly tilted his head, his voice low and raspy, I dont know why, marrying you is obviously the thing I wanted to do the most during this time, but now that my dream hase true, Im not as happy as I thought. I guess you found out that marrying me wasnt that great. Bonnie replied, If you regret it, its not toote, I have a ready-made bride for you. As for who the bride is, William doesnt have to think about it to know. At Elises expectant look, William declined. This is my wedding with you, even if I regret it, I have to wait until the wedding is over. William said, After you get married, you can also get divorced again, cant you? Bonnie: OK, William is happy! As we were talking, the wedding car arrived. Bonnie and William sat in the back of the top of the line Maybach, and Elise, as a bridesmaid, sat in the back one. Holding the bouquet in her hand, Bonnie couldnt help but feel a little emotional, Ive imagined the wedding scene countless times, but I never thought that it would be like this! Since she was a teenager, she has been imagining her wedding to Sebastian. Even that time is also very cute, made a wedding n book, which is full of write their own nning and expectations about the wedding. But those expectations in the end, the object is Sebastian. Theres no difference between him and me, William replied, Hes the son of THE Grant family, and so am I. We even look alike! Youre stic surgery to look like him. Bonnie reminded, You didnt originally look like that, did you? The reason why the whole and Sebastian, but also in order to be able to logicallye back to inherit the Grant familys family property. The difference between the two people is not a star and a half! The conversation ended here. William held back the anger in his heart and turned his head to look out the car window at the recedingndscape. I reminded myself more than once that it was a great day to get married and there was no need to get into a fight with Bonnie. And without an answer, Bonnie let out another long sigh. Actually, sometimes I miss when you and I were abroad. At that time, William was not yet Ms. Michelles son, he was just a homeless vagrant, living on a handyman. Bonnie would bring him some burgers and cokes, and if she made Chinese food, she would share it with him. And William would buy her coffee with his meager sry, take the three little ones to the park, and buy a dors worth of breadcrumbs to feed the pigeons, which would consume the whole day. When she returns from the office, William will be waiting at the door with his little one, and we will have dinner together and say good night to each other. At that time, you really were the best friend I had around besides George! Bonnie said seriously. Bonnie was convinced of this idea until William was exposed. Chapter 970: Wedding Battle (4) Im not willing to be just your friend. William spoke in a deep voice, his azure-ck eyes churning with heaving waves, I struggled with it too, and if you werent Sebastians woman, maybe we wouldnt be so awkward now. Whats the difference? Bonnie asked rhetorically, The fact that whoever I like doesnt affect the fact that you are the one who stole me away.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. William: His clenched fists burst with veins, roots and roots, even as he gritted his teeth, Do you have to go against me like this? Sorry, Bonnie shut up in good humor, the wedding site will be here soon, and I hope you can have a good day. As for her there is no need for anyones blessing. Because she is destined to be in a good mood today! As for why I said that just now, I just wanted to be clear with William before I ended it. She didnt start out hating William. It was Williams actions that tore their friendship apart. William opened his mouth, before he could speak, the car had arrived at the wedding site. Numerous reporters instantly swarmed up and raised their cameras to the two men, shing one after another. William quickly regained his gentle and elegant appearance, and also very gentlemanly first got out of the car and pulled open the door for Bonnie. Bonnie was also very cooperative and got out of the car and took Williams arm. The two look very much in love. The reporters saw this and hurriedly had to ask for various details. At this time, Anna squeezed out from the crowd, a red dress is particrly conspicuous, lining her like a fire bes a goblin, Everyone, interview the new couple or wait until after the wedding, why not now, first help me do a witness ah! Just kidding, Anna is the firstdy of the Willisto real estate family and has a very high status. She opened her mouth and the reporters could not give face? Everyone immediately focused their attention on Anna. And Anna looked around for Ms. Michelles figure, the corners of her mouth hooked up a smile, Ms. Michelle, Ivee to keep my promise, todays gift money, you must count it in person ah! Ms. Michelle in purple cheongsam, rhyme, modestly walked to Anna, of course will count clearly, but look at Miss Newman this meaning, is brought the cash? Ms. Michelle thought, at most its just a dor bill, get a few more people to count it together, it wont take much time. On the contrary, Anna took a piece of paper money to pay out the gift, and in turn would beughed at by everyone present, and even be theughing stock of Willisto after tea. In the end, she didnt lose anything! So Ms. Michelle came forward very frankly and was ready to ept the gift from Anna. You guys, bring up my gift money! Anna snapped her fingers and said. Immediately there were a few big, thick men, all carrying a big sack on their backs,ingtowards Ms. Michelle. And then clunked and set it in front of Ms. Michelle! The movement is so hard that it shakes the floor. Ms. Michelles face suddenly changed, What is this thing? Anna bared her teeth and smiled, full of slyness and smugness, Gift money, ah, all the coins, you take your time to count. Oh yes, Im afraid you count too easy, the reporter has no material to collect, so its mixed with ten and fifty cents and a piece of coins, and a bit of pounds ~ The coins are mixed together, if you want to count them, it will take more than an hour at least! Ms. Michelles face is more than colorful! Chapter 971: Wedding Battle (5) Such a big day, Anna deliberately take so many coins to, and still all kinds of adulteration, clearly deliberately difficult. The key thing is that she promised Anna before that she would finish counting the gifts from Anna in person. What now? Whats wrong Ms. Michelle, Annas mouth curled into a smug smile, Why arent you counting yet, did you forget how passionate we were talking about when we called earlier? While saying that, he also held up his phone and shook it, Do you want, Ill help you recall? Ms. Michelles mouthful of silver teeth almost shattered. When she meets a crazy person like Anna, she is really angry and helpless! There was really no choice but to turn their attention to Bonnie and ask her to help with Anna. Bonnie, however, raised her hand to hold her head, Oh, there are so many people here, the air is not circting, so stuffy that Im going to faint, quickly, help me go to the dressing room to rest for a while. The staff next to her believed it and rushed up to help Bonnie.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Before leaving, Bonnie winked at Anna. Anna returned a grimace. Both of them were in a happy mood. When she went to the dressing room, Bonnie pretended to start touching up her makeup. It was about half an hour before Ms. Michelle appeared in front of her with an ironic face. Annie, look what youve done! Bonnie is innocent, What does this have to do with me, Ms. Michelle, you cant just throw your anger on me, dont forget, it was you who wanted Anna toe to the wedding and asked her to pay the gift. As for this business of counting money today, it was also you who agreed to it. What does it have to do with her? So you cant be on my side? Ms. Michelle asked again. Bonnie couldnt help butugh, You take Annas money into your own pocket, and I have nothing to do with it, and I have to help you, is it not really the saying, being sold out but also help to count the money? She cant be this stupid! Ms. Michelle: If not for the wedding scer, Bonnie is the main character, she really want to do it now to end Bonnie! The guests in front of you are still waiting for you to greet them, mother, you go ahead. William appeared at the dressing room door in due course. Ms. Michelle then went down this slope, coldly snorted, organized his cheongsam, This ount, and so on back to count with you. Sure. Bonnie readily agreed. If only Ms. Michelle had looked back! After Ms. Michelle left, William walked in, his brow furrowed, obviously a little upset, After today, shes your mother-inw, Annie, cant you be polite to her? Wait until we pay for the change of heart. Bonnies tone was muted. Then picked up the cup next to him and handed it to William, No need to be angry, I just didnt make a move, instead I helped her, you drink a sip of water to suppress the fire. William frowned, Youre helping her? Of course, you know Anna has a hot temper, if I, as a good girlfriend, went to help Ms. Michelle instead of helping her, Anna would absolutely explode on the spot and ask me if I was being ckmailed by Ms. Michelle or something like that. Are these words appropriate for an asion like today? Williams face eased up a few notches. He obediently took the ss of water, calmed down his emotions, and then tilted his head and drank the ss of water. Take a break and well go back out when the ceremony starts. Under Bonnies eyes, an imperceptible smile crossed. Chapter 972: The Wedding Battle (6) Williams entire body rxed. He sat on the couch, bored, flipping through those magazines on the coffee table. Somehow, it started to get irritating. And his body began to burn and heat up, making him pull his tie away in displeasure. But the dryness did not disappear, but became more intense. What the hell? William furrowed his sword brows and knew he definitely had a problem with this. He tried to stand up, but fell back onto the couch. The vision followed a blur and could only see a woman in a clean white wedding dress approaching towards herself. Ill help you, okay? The woman asked in a soft voice. Williams brain has beenpletely out of control, haphazardly responded to a good, then a pull over the woman, a haphazard kiss up! In the front of the banquet, Ms. Michelle was entertaining the crowd with a big smile. Although the smiles on everyones faces looked forced. Not surprisingly, who else would be happy to be called to a wedding reception on such short notice? And also have to shell out so much gift money to the very annoying Ms. Michelle. None of them would have wanted toe if they hadnt gotten in the way. Ms. Michelle doesnt care about that at all. After receiving the gift, he invited the other party to take a seat and went about his business in an orderly manner. Suddenly, a white envelope came into her sight. In a crowd of red red envelopes, this white envelope stands out. The worst thing is, this is a wedding, give a white envelope, what do you want! Ms. Michelle immediately looked up and met Ruperts softly smiling dark eyes. Mr. Robertson, Ms. Michelle sank her face, her tone extraordinarily unpleasant, what do you mean by that? Out of the gift money ah, I heard that my sister-inw is going to marry my cousins own brother, this rtionship is too messy, a time did not bother to prepare the red envelope, just take the envelope to make up for it. Rupert said sarcastically.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Ms. Michelle instantly understood, So youre here to crash the party? Im not a smasher, I truly came to congratte, do not believe you see the envelope, five million checks, who came to smash the venue, and send five million? Ms. Michelle half-heartedly opened the envelope and saw that there was indeed a check for $5 million inside. Her expression eased slightly, but still with a few moments of displeasure. Then Ill reluctantly believe it, Mr. Robertson you can take your seat. Ms. Michelle said, took the five million and turned to leave. Ms. Michelle, I have a big present for youter, its at Mr. Porters. Rupert called out from behind her. Ms. Michelle pretended not to hear and walked away. But the mind has begun to panic a little. How did the big gift prepared by Rupert end up in Mr. Porters hands? Does it mean that the two people have known each other for a long time? No, she must hurry to check it out! With that thought, Ms. Michelle headed towards the back of the lounge. But before he could take a few steps, he was stopped by a little one. When I looked at it, it was Damon. Get off the little thing or dont me me for being rude. Ms. Michelle said impatiently. Damons wild grape-like eyes carried a subconscious fear. This is the fear left to him subconsciously. But once he thought of todays n, he still clenched his little fist and stood still with gritted teeth. Clearly organized, and very clear diction, I remembered what happened back then, I took your secret chip, if you want it,e with me! Chapter 973: Wedding Battle (7) Hearing this, Ms. Michelles eyes suddenly gloomed for a few moments. That secret is really still in your hands back then?! Damon nodded, Yeah,e with me if you want it, I have something for you to do, and when youre done, Ill give it back to you! Ms. Michelle narrowed her eyes slightly, full of distrust, How do I know if what youre saying is not true? You can choose not to believe it, anyway, this is the only chance, when I turn around and give it to my brother-inw, so that he can decipher the code in it, you can wait to die! Damon said, turning around and walking away. Such an indifferent attitude, in turn, convinced Ms. Michelle. And, she also has a scale in her mind. Even if Damon is cheating today, hes just a five-year-old kid, what kind of a storm can he make? But if this is true If we dont get it back and let the chip fall into Ruperts hands, all hell will break loose! Thinking about this, Ms. Michelles eyes couldnt help but look a little more annoyed. Ill go with you, its okay to go with you! Ms. Michelle said. Damon paused in his steps and turned his head to look at Ms. Michelle with a bit of impatience in his tone, I told you toe with me, why dont you just waste this energy? After saying that, he waved his hand towards her again, Lets go! Ms. Michelle clenched her fist and thought to herself, When I get the chip, Ill have to take care of this little thing first! With this thought in mind, she began to follow Kosen forward. But after walking for half an hour she found that this little brat was deliberately slipping her! Walking around, they were still inside the hotel, even just circling the corridors in the back shape. Stop right there! Ms. Michelle was immediately annoyed, Dare to fool me, see how I will clean you up! Damon is not stupid, of course, will not stand still and wait for Ms. Michelle to clean up. And counting the time, he dyed almost, so he drew his legs and ran towards the banquet hall. Arge and a small, almost back and forth, arrived at the banquet hall. Damon ran to the front of the stage, panting, and met up with Erika. You did it brother! Erikas eyes were full of pride, You conquered your fear, youve been able to spend half an hour alone with the big witch yay! This is already a very big improvement for Damon. Damon also had an embarrassed smile on his face and scratched his head, Because once I thought that I could never see her again after today, I was able to muster up the courage to face her.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Yes, thats right. Erika nodded her head vigorously, Well never see her again after today. Hearing this, the annoyance in Ms. Michelles heart intensified, You little bitches, what the hell are you talking about? Erika turned her head, her eyes full ofughter, Were talking about your end, ah, today, is the day of your death, old witch! Saying that, Erika shouted at a distance, Brother Lukas, zoom in on the screen! As soon as the words hit the floor, the big screen on the stage showed Ms. Michelles face and all the ugly faces she put up while at thepany and the Grant Residence! Although it only proved that Ms. Michelle is a two-faced person, it was very powerful news for the guests on stage. Plus there was little Joanna yelling from the stage, Dont stand still, hurry up and take pictures and record videos, its a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! At the same time, the paparazzi that Lukas had found swarmed the stage and began to shoot up frantically. Ms. Michelles whole body was so angry that it was almost twisted, and she was about to grab Damon and Erika in front of her. At that moment, Erika opened the bottle in her hand and poured all the liquid inside onto Ms. Michelles body! Chapter 974: Wedding Battle (8) In just a few moments, Ms. Michelle felt a hundred itches and tingling sensations all over her body. The whole person, uncontrobly, fell to the ground. She scratched frantically at herself, not even noticing that her bottom was showing. The paparazzi, with their eyes aglow, rushed to take pictures and recorded Ms. Michelles wretched side. Hmph, old witch, suffer death! Erika raised her chin and said very proudly. My goodness! Rupert came over at this time and pped his hands in great shock, My little princesses and princes, you are amazing, who prepared the n for you? Erika proudly patted her chest, It was the five of us who came up with it, isnt it super impressive? Very impressive! Rupert nodded, But this tactic alone will not allow Ms. Michelle to bepletely destroyed, so next, leave it to me. With that, Rupert walked up to Ms. Michelle, Ms. Michelle, you must be in debt by now, right? How about the Porter Group, is it big enough? Hearing this, Ms. Michelles eyes were full of disbelief, So this is a game you made?! Its kind of a credit to everyone together, after all, its impossible for me alone to drive you, a big fat sheep, to the pit. It took everyone working together to get Ms. Michelle into the game so easily. Not only is it in the bag, but its ridiculous to think youre the winner. Even to this day, still holding strong and pretending as if nothing is wrong. Heh- Ms. Michelle was so ufortable that she couldnt stop panting when she spoke, her attitude was still arrogant, So what if Im in debt, after this wedding today, Ill be able to fill most of the deficit! What are you kidding? With the Grant family at our back, whats the worry that we cant rise again? Rupert nodded, Yes, its true that you can rise again with the Grant family on your back, just that, can you really still rely on it? The voice was t and quiet, making Ms. Michelles heart go cold. She vaguely sensed that something was wrong and gave Rupert a wary, unmistakable look, What do you mean by that! I found Lennoxs will from back in the day, and it clearly spells out Williams share of the Grant familys estate, and, well, only William. From the beginning, Ms. Michelle was never acknowledged by Lennox. She has no business being in the Grant family and being the Patriarchal wife of the Grant family! Ms. Michelles heartpletely sank to the bottom. It turns out that Damon really found the chip back then, and also gave it to Rupert to crack the code. Now, all her secrets have been discovered! She is a mistress not recognized by Lennox, and even the William she gave birth to is nothing more than a pitiful illegitimate child! What for! She was thrown into the high seas, struggling to survive in a nest of pirates, struggling to return to Willisto, wanting to be the Patriarchal wife of the Grant family. Everything in the Grant family should be hers. But now, all crushed by Ruperts deciphered will! Ms. Michelles eyes were scarlet, and out of the corner of her eye, she nced at a long knife used to cut the cake, not far away. A crazy thought came straight out of his mind. Kill Rupert! Just kill him, and no one will ever know about the will again. Then, she is still the Patriarchal wife of the Grant family! Ms. Michelle gritted her teeth and, like an arrow off the string, rushed to the cake, gripped her long knife, and went straight for Rupert!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 975: The Wedding Battle (9) The long knives with cold light are inching closer and moving very fast. Instead, Ruperts subconscious action was to push away a few of the little ones next to him first. The first thing that shed through my mind was the fear that Ms. Michelle might suddenly change her mind and kill Erika and Damon. As for his own safety and security, Rupert did not think so much. David! Rupert! Brother-inw! Three voices,ing from different directions. And the one that concerned Rupert the most was the woman who called herself David. He turned his head to try to find Annas figure. At this end, Ms. Michelle has been kicked out of the way. The long knife fell to the ground with a clear, crisp sound. Is there something wrong with your brain that people are trying to kill you and youre still thinking about your own woman? Erika and Joannas eyes instantly widened, and they came forward with great surprise, hugging the thighs of the visitor and rubbing their heads affectionately, Daddy, I missed you so much! Daddy misses you guys too. Sebastians voice was low and raspy, and he raised his hand to touch the heads of the two little ones, Very, very much so! After saying that, he turned his head to look at Ms. Michelle who fell to the ground, and his voice suddenly became cold and low, Dont touch the people around me, or I will make you regret it. Ms. Michelle was itchy and sore, but her mind was clearer than ever. She heard what Erika and Joanna had just said, and then heard this the Porter Group in front of her say that Daddy missed them too. Daddy? Whats going on! The daddy of these two little bitches, isnt it Sebastian! Just as he was about to ask, Sebastian was the first to answer, Its been a long time, Ms. Michelle, I dont think youve seen me as Sebastian in a long time. In Ms. Michelles shocked eyes, Sebastian slowly uncovered the human skin mask on his face. Those guests and reporters in the audience were stunned and stood up. Its Mr. Grant! Oh my God, Mr. Grant is still alive! This is brilliant, Mr. Grant actually bunkered down and pretended to be someone else, and was able to defeat Ms. Michelle without using the Grant familys financial power andwork of contacts! This is probably the real the Grant family in power, the means of fruitful and sharp, clean up a Ms. Michelle, is not a matter of minutes! The crowd was very energetic as you said one thing and I said another. And Ms. Michelles face is greener than ever. She obviously didnt expect that Sebastian was still alive and, moreover, had defeated her with another identity! Im afraid Ill have to condemn Ms. Michelle to spend the next few decades in prison. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Ms. Michelle was silent. Half a long time, and suddenly threw back his head andughed, really deserves to be Lennoxs seed, do things really vicious ah, actually tricked me to Erika turn, you and Lennox is simply a mold carved out!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Sebastian nodded slightly, This is the first time Ive heard someone say that I resemble my father, thanks to Ms. Michelle for thepliment, I guess. This is the truth. Since childhood, Sebastian has been said to be in no way simr to Lennox. From the looks to the means of doing things and so on, they are very different. But now Ms. Michelle says that he and Lennox are very simr. Sebastian was pretty well received. The police will be here in a moment, Ms. Michelle you wait a moment. Sebastian said. Ms. Michelle sneered, You think that Im really so stupid that Im going to wait here for you to send me to jail? With that, she shouted, Elise! As long as Elise is there, Ms. Michelle is confident that she will be able to leave this ce without any problems. But her call went unanswered. Instead, Bonnie appeared in front of her in her bridesmaids dress with a modest smile, Are you looking for Elise? I think shes busy having a little grandchild of yours with William ! Chapter 976: The Dust Settles Hearing this, Ms. Michelles eyes became ghastly. She was under the impression that William was not interested in Elise. But now the two of them are getting together, or on the day of their wedding with Bonnie You did this, didnt you? Ms. Michelle asked through gritted teeth. In order to get Williams handle, Bonnie actually dared to drug William. This lowly woman, how dare she? Im going to get you! Ms. Michelle shouted in anger. Hearing this, Bonnie could not help butugh. She reminded Ms. Michelle, Youre about to go to jail, whats going to get me killed, and theres one thing you need to be reminded of, designing this y is definitely not something I can do alone. While saying that, Bonnie also showed off the bridesmaid dresses she was wearing. That is, she and Elise are now switching clothes.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ms. Michelle had an even more terrifying thought in her mind, that Elise was also being paid by Bonnie! How could it be, Elise is carefully cultivated by me, she will never betray me. Ms. Michelle just couldnt believe it. You should have believed that, Bonnies tone was calm, after all, you were the one who pushed Elise into my camp. When she had Elise locked up on the rooftop of thepany, she had exined to Ms. Michelle that she was not being bullied. But Ms. Michelle was only perfunctorily relieved. On second thought, even without that incident, you werent going to let Elise marry William, were you? Bonnie said. But it was Elises greatest wish in life to marry William. Now that her wish has been extinguished, Elise is certainly not happy. So where Ms. Michelle couldnt see, she chose to join forces with Bonnie, who was willing to help her make her wishe true. Ms. Michelle burst outughing in near despair. Its ridiculous! She has designed such a big circle, but in the end, she was yed by Bonnie and the fake dead Sebastian! Knowing all the truth, Ms. Michelles strength was instantly drained away from her body. She swayed in ce, then fell to the ground with a crash, like a puddle of mud. There is no escape, not even a struggle. Bonnie was relieved by this, telling her, Its a good thing youre not struggling, or I would have had to coerce you by posting a video of William and Elise, which would have made me look a little malicious. Ms. Michelle looked at her out of the corner of her eye, her voice filled with a desperate thinness, Isnt it, what I worked so hard to snatch back, to have it taken away from me again like this by you, is not malevolent? Even her son, and her most trusted Elise, are all in their hands! Its not vicious, Bonnie corrects, its called evil begets evil! As we speak, the police have arrived at the scene. After handcuffing Ms. Michelle, she was taken away. As for William and Elise, Bonnie gave them a little more time. Wait until its over before you call the police in to arrest. William drug effect has not yet passed, and consumed a lot of physical strength, drowsy sleep, was taken away and did not wake up. Only Elise was sober. She re-dressed in that wedding dress of Bonnies with a satisfied smile on her lips, I wish, I could be locked up on that ind with my boss, you can do that, right? Chapter 977: It’s not over yet! The ind that Elise mentioned is the one where Be was imprisoned before. Thats not so hard to do. With a word from Sebastian, both could be sent to that ind. Only Bonnie was confused, The prison on the ind is a hundred times harsher than Willistos conditions, so why do you want to go there? Eliseughed, Because there you can share a cell with the boss, ah, in the ce of Willisto, we will have to be separated. She cant afford to lose her boss after having him for so long! Bonnie: okay. Elise got an affirmative answer and followed the police outside. Too much cooperation, cant help but again let Bonnie feel a little confused. Why isnt Elise surprised that shes been caught at all? Its too calm to be believable. From the day you approached me about working together, I knew that you were definitely out to get back at Ms. Michelle and the boss. Elise said. After a pause, he added, And I admit, I started out wanting to get close to you, and then to recognize your n to protect the boss and Ms. Michelle. But then, the idea gradually changed. Because Elise discovered that they were the ones who were really at fault. She, Ms. Michelle, and the boss. One should pay for ones mistakes, Elise said softly, I killed Sami and held your hand to stab Sebastian, and Im sorry and thank you for the chance to be with my boss before I go to atone for my sins. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. And thats with her in a wedding dress. Elise already feels that her life isplete. Ive heard that if you do well in the ind prison, you cant get a reduced sentence, but you can get better treatment. Elise said. When the timees, she may not be able to have a son with her boss up there and live out her life in peace. And even if none of thates to pass, it doesnt matter, Ive already had the boss. Elise says. With a satisfied smile, Elise is escorted out the door. Within a few steps, she stood still again and turned her head to look at Bonnie, Annie, thank you for taking care of me all this time, you are the first being who made me feel that I am a person and not a machine. With the departure of the police, the dressing room, which was crowded a moment ago, was left with only Bonnie and Sebastian. Bonnie suddenly became a bit disconnected and fell to the ground. Its a good thing Sebastian was quick to catch her. Its all over, right? Bonnie asked softly, I feel like I had a nightmare, and now Im awake from a big dream, its very surreal. Sebastian, however, shook his head, No, its not over yet. Its not over yet? Hearing this, Bonnies heart instantly rose to her throat. She tensed up again, Is there anyone else we havent caught, but Ms. Michelle only has William and Elise with her! No, it is not without others, but those are the minions, slowly clean up on it. Is there any mastermind left to be caught? As he was thinking randomly, Sebastian snapped his fingers outside. Immediately outside the door, several girls poured in, some carrying makeup cases, some carrying crystal heels, and one holding a bouquet of beautifully shaped bouquets. What is this this? In Bonnies daze, Sebastian opened a nearby cab, disyed the wedding dress hanging inside, and whispered, The wedding isnt over yet, my bride, change into your wedding dress, and its time for us to go out and exchange rings. Chapter 978: Wedding as usual In an instant, Bonnie burst into tears! She stared incredulously at the wedding dress, crying andughing. It was the Angels Wedding Dress, the dress she had specially prepared five years ago when she wanted to marry Sebastian. Thest time I saw it was in the loft of the Sunshine Vi, where Sebastian had preserved it so well that even after five years, it still exudes perfection. Finally, the dream of five years ago is going toe true today? Bonnies heart was thrilled to the core! But looking at the wedding dress in front of her, she was a little hesitant. Do we really have to finish the wedding today, but with so many things going on, will everyone Before the words were finished, Sebastian stepped forward and hugged her, his voice low and strong, Its because so many things have gone wrong that I wanted to give you the biggest surprise at the end of the day! Everything has been settled and Ms. Michelle has made a point of inviting all of Willisto the upper ss and even the City Bs.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Such a lively asion is perfect to witness their happiness! Go change into your wedding dress, Ill wait for you here. Sebastian said, lowering his head and dropping a shallow kiss on Bonnies forehead. At this time, the five little ones also popped out from the side. They chattered like little sparrows, their eyes all shining. Wow, daddy is getting married to mommy yeah, we are the little flower girl! Mommy go put on your wedding dress, I want to see you in your wedding dress! Great, I can go out and tell my ssmatester that I attended my daddys and mommys wedding oh! Bonnies heart was full of happiness. She stretched out her white hand and pinched Erika and Joannas little cheeks, So you knew that Daddy and I would have a wedding today, so you wore little suits and princess dresses toe here, didnt you? Erika smiled, Because today is really a good day to get married, mommy, you cant miss this good day! Okay, Ill live up to it. Bonnie nodded her head in agreement, Ill go change into my wedding dress. Holding the wedding dress, Bonnie then went to the dressing room. Originally she was worried that her stomach might be a little too big to wear this wedding dress because of her pregnancy. It turned out that Sebastian had already taken this into ount and had deliberately sought to modify the waistband. The Angels Wedding Dress is still the same, but it perfectly covers her pregnant belly, and even makes her more and more beautiful, the whole person is shining through. When they walked out, they instantly looked at everyone. Erika and Joanna ran over enviously, tilted their heads and asked, Mommy, the Angels Wedding Dress was designed by you back then, right? Of course you can! Bonnie nodded, Then Mommy will design a wedding dress for you that looks 10, 000 times better than this one! There will never be a better looking wedding dress, this is the best looking wedding dress in the whole world! Damon said. Lukas also followed and echoed, Yes, in the future, Mommy will design a wedding dress that looks as good as this one, and by the way, design it for our wives, too. Andrews cool, cold little face also had an extra blush on it, and with one hand in his pocket, he pretended as if nothing had happened, Stupid mommy, this wedding dress does suit you, you look better than usual. Bonnie, you are the best looking bride in the world. Sebastian said seriously, word for word. Chapter 979: Wish you a hundred years of happiness Arge five small are so unsparing praise for themselves, so that Bonnie is very embarrassed. She carried the hem of her wedding dress around, Is it really pretty? Dont lie to me, guys! Really, really, its super nice! Little Joanna couldnt wait, tugging Bonnies arm and heading out the door, Lets go see Godmother Anna and Godmother Vivian! The end result is of courseplimentary. Everyone said it looked good, and Bonnies heart was naturally bubbling with sweetness. And thats when the emcee came running over and asked Bonnie and Sebastian to get ready to enter, almost ready to start the ceremony. The wedding, originally prepared by Sebastian for Bonnie. It was only upied by Ms. Michelle for a short period of time.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But it doesnt matter, now the main characters in the wedding, or he and Bonnie, thats enough! At 13:14 pm, all the lights in the ballroom went out, followed by a chasing light falling on Bonnie at the end of the cloister. She was in a white wedding dress, pure and divine in beauty, and next to her were two little girls dressed up in a very cute way. In the romantic wedding march, Bonnie stepped on the road of rose petals scattered by the little girls and walked to Sebastian. And Damon, Andrew and Lukas handed over the prepared diamond rings. Sebastian got down on one knee and put on the diamond ring for Bonnie. Bonnie also put on a ring ring for him. By this point in the process, Bonnie could not help but start to shed tears. The wedding she had fantasized about countless times finally came true on this day! She is finally, married to Sebastian! I dont know who was on stage, yelling for a kiss. Before Bonnie had time to shy away, Sebastians kiss fell. Through the white veil, the kiss was reverent and focused. How could he and Bonnie not think the same way? Finally, he took the woman who had haunted him and married her! Because of Bonnies pregnancy, she went back to the dressing room to rest after the ceremony. Only Sebastian was left in front to entertain those guests. Bonnie leaned back in her chair, couldnt stop ying with the diamond ring in her hand, and couldnt mention how sweet it was in her heart. And at this time, the phone rang. Picked it up and saw that it was actually La calling. Without even thinking about it, Bonnie knew what La wanted. Must have seen the news posted on Willistos side and knew that Sebastian had only faked his death before, so he rushed to call her for confirmation. After all, when she was at City B, she was able to get Ms. Michelle to sign with the Porter Group thanks to Las help, so Bonnie got on the phone. No way, owe a favor! But Bonnie also had the foresight to hold the phone far away first. As expected, the call was just answered and Las deafening voice was heard on the other end. Wheres Sebastian? Is Sebastian really not dead? Put him on the phone quickly! I saw the live broadcast of your wedding, so you are Bonnie! Why have you changed your appearance, ah! Thanks to my trust in you, you were my love interest from the beginning, you big liar! When La was done yelling, Bonnie then put the phone back to her ear, Miss Russell, are you free toe to Willisto, Sebastian and I would like to take you to dinner. Of course Im free! And Ille even if you dont let me, I have to get to the bottom of this. La puffed up, Ive already booked my flight, Ill be at the airport tonight, wait for me, big liar! Bonnieughed helplessly, Okay, Ill wait. When he finished, he was ready to hang up the phone. Wait a minute! La called out to her again. Bonnie wondered, Is there something else going on? Las voice was more than a little twisted, Big liar, wishing you a hundred years of happiness! Chapter 980: Can’t we talk? Without waiting for Bonnies reaction, La hung up the phone. Thats a dry run. Bonnie was left dumbfounded on the other end of the phone. In fact, La this person is a little arrogantdy temper, people are still very good. For example, just now the phrase hundred years of good luck. Its still cute! Bonnie smiled dumbly and tucked her phone back into her bag. Who are you talking to on the phone, so happy? Anna asked curiously as she walked in at that moment, holding up a ss of juice. La, Bonnie replied. Anna immediately remembered, is that arrogantdy is it, when she was in college she can drag, I cant evenpare, now think about it Im angry! Shes a lot more restrained now. Bonnie shook her head, reached out to take the juice Anna handed her and took a small sip, She also helped to get Ms. Michelle this time! Anna oh, a sour tone, so you just have a new best friend, I understand, then I go still can not? The wind is the rain, Anna immediately made a gesture to puff and leave. Bonnie knows her little temper, she looks angry, but is actually just waiting to be coaxed. She smiled and went to pull Anna. The two men joked around in a very pleasant atmosphere. But at this time, a familiar figure appeared at the door of the dressing room, What funny things are you talking about,ughing so happily. Hearing this voice, the smile on Annas face came to an abrupt halt. In its ce, the face is expressionless and cold. Seeing this, Bonnie hurriedly rounded up, Mr. Robertson, were talking about La, shesing over tonight, and I was wondering if I should pick her up at the airport as a sign of respect. Rupert replied perfunctorily that you can take it if you want, while his eyes burned on Anna. Just now on the stage, when he was stabbed by Ms. Michelle, Anna very anxiously called out to him David. Rupert is still feeling excited until this moment! His Anna, of course, is hung up on him in her heart! If it werent for the fact that he had to go to the police station to deal with Ms. Michelle and others, Rupert would havee looking for Anna. Now it is easy to finish, he did not even bother to drink water, rushed over. The knot in his throat rolled up and down and he said in a deep voice, Anna, can we talk alone? Anna didnt even look at him, her tone was still very light, If theres anything, say it to Bonnies face, theres nothing she cant hear. Bonnie: At this time, it is clear that two people need to be alone is most appropriate. Bonnie doesnt want to be caught in the middle of the awkwardness. So she immediately covered her stomach, Im suddenly a little hungry, if I dont eat again, the baby in my stomach will probably protest, so Ill go first ah, you guys talk by yourselves, Ille backter. After saying this, Bonnie immediately slipped away. Are you kidding? If you dont go now, when will you wait? Leaving Anna and Rupert staring at each other, the air around them got a little colder.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Annas eyes had a few chills in them, I still have things to do, Ill leave first. Anna, Rupert clutched her wrist sharply, cant we just talk, just give me ten minutes, no, five! At the very least, give him a chance to exin himself! Rupert originally thought that he might have to talk for half a day before Anna would agree. As soon as the words left her mouth, Anna readily agreed, Okay, five minutes, but not here to talk, to the parking lot. Chapter 981: Anna baby! Rupert was already overjoyed to hear Annas willingness to talk to him. Whats the difference between talking in the dressing room or going to the parking lot? Rupert didnt even think twice about saying yes. As the two talked, they went to the parking lot. Standing in an empty parking space, Anna raised her hand to nce at her watch and said in a deep voice, You can start talking now. Rupert hurriedly opened his mouth to exin, Im sorry, I didnt mean to lie to you, and I know you hate me, so I originally wanted to stay away from you. But the farther away from you, the more sad I was, and eventer saw you in order to find me, did not hesitate to hang half of the body on the window, I was left in my head, this life is not Rupert also does not matter the idea. Toter, the better my feelings with you, the more I did not dare to say the truth, has been dragged to the day you found Rupert is really afraid to say! He was afraid that all that happiness would disappear with the exposure of his identity. And its true. When Anna found out who he was, he disappeared. If Bonnie hadnt gotten married this time, Rupert thought it might have been a long time before he could see Anna. If you want me to be David, then everything in the Robertson family I can do without, and Ill just be your David, okay? Rupert whispered. Youre really talking too childishly. Anna said softly, Everything of THE Robertson family is something you can give up just by saying so? The Robertson family has only one son, Rupert. If he leaves, what will happen to the Robertson family? Im already working on those things. Rupert hurried to, Just give me a little more time, and Ill be able to fix it all perfectly. After a pause, he added, And what happened back then, Anna, that was because of my mother, she was Before the words could be finished, they were interrupted by Anna.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Enough, Anna lifted her head, with a touch of resistance and annoyance in her eyes, what else is there to mention back then, you were the one who turned me away and made me the butt of jokes all over Willisto, and now you say you like me, do I dare to believe it, for the second time, the Rupert, do I dare to believe it? When I think of that year, Anna went to Ruperts appointment with great joy. But when she got to the ce, there were only several Willistos gangly rich kids. They said Rupert had sent them to treat her well. God knows how Anna escaped that day covered in blood! But even so, word got out that Anna was hanging out with several men that day. At that time she was still a 16-year-old girl! When rumors of this kind were spread, he tried tomit suicide for a while. That was the darkest memory in Annas life, and if she could, she would never want to remember it again in her life! But on the contrary, Rupert posed again to say. You obviously didnt refute it at that time, and now you want to push it on your mother, Mr. Robertson, dont you find it ridiculous yourself? Anna said. Ruperts heart is even sadder than Annas. He took all the me back then for his mother. But now when he wants to live for himself for once, he finds that there is no chance. How ridiculous is that? God is punishing him for not being brave back then! Anna Ruperts voice grew more obscure. Crunch- The ear-piercing sound of brakes sounded next to a dark ck Aston Martin with a floating, perfect stop next to Anna. Then the car window rolled down to reveal a handsome but slightly greasy looking cheek. Anna baby, Iming to pick you up, get in! Chapter 982: She’s just acting This intimate and iparable name, instantly made Rupert fire. Who is he? Rupert questioned. Annas face was expressionless, wide-eyed to the core, Does it matter to you? With that, he went to pull open the car door to sit on it. Rupert hurried to block, Anna, I know youre angry with me, but dont be so impulsive, who is this man anyway, Ive never seen him in Willisto, you have to be careful its a fraud! Hearing this, the man was immediately upset. Who are you, I am the son of the richest man in City E, my name is Christian Ball, feel free to ask around, how can I be a liar! Christian Ball? Rupert didnt know City E, but he did know that it was Annas old home. In other words, this person is following from Annas old home? Anna, did you get to know him after you went back home? Rupert asked hurriedly. Anna hmmm, Yeah, since you have to get to the bottom of it, let me introduce to you, this is my boyfriend, Christian Ball, were getting ready to get married in a while. What?! It was like a bolt from the blue, heavily cleaved on the top of Ruperts head. His whole body swayed, his eyes full of disbelief, Anna, dont you joke, okay? Its not funny! They had clearly said they would get married before, and even Anna had prepared apany for him, just to deal with Qins father and mother. They were together and did so many things. And now Anna is saying that shes going to marry this guy named Christian? Those are the ones I prepared for David. Anna spoke calmly, But now in this world, there is no more David. Because David is a fictional character created by Rupert. When the lie is punctured, the fictional character naturally ceases to exist. After saying this, Anna then fiercely shrugged off Ruperts hand, Ive said everything I need to say, if Mr. Robertson is willing to attend my wedding with Christian, Ill send you an invitation then. Throwing down these words, the car door was heavily closed.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. A nging sound, closing the car door, but Rupert felt as if, together with the door that Anna epted him, was also closed. Anna baby, then Ill take you home haha, and meet my future father-inw and mother-inw by the way. Christian said. Anna responded, Yeah. The Bugatti Veyron emitted a cloud of ck smoke and quickly disappeared from Ruperts sight. Anna, though expressionless, could not help it and kept looking at Ruperts figure in the rearview mirror. Until the figure became a small dot, and finallypletely disappeared, which silently retracted his gaze. Turning his head, his voice was hoarse as he said, Just put me down at that intersection up ahead. Christian was full of confusion, Anna baby, dont I have to take you home, how can I leave you here. No, Anna declined indifferently, lets talk about this some other time. Christian had to call it quits. After thinking about it, he spoke again, How about I take you to y, Ill charter a movie theater and well go see a movie. Anna still had little interest, I want to be alone, is that okay? Yes. Christian had to shut up, stop at the intersection in front of him and let Anna go. And as he watched Annas back as she left, he couldnt help but show a fierce and greedy light in his eyes. Chapter 983: I’m going to kill him! Only when the figurepletely disappeared from sight did Christian grunt and dial the phone.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Where are the brothers,e out for a drink! The other end of the phone was cheeky and flirtatious, Brother Kai, you dont need to apany that rich girl, huh? Apanying my ass, the bitch said something about staying by herself and not giving a shit about me. Christian is so angry when he talks about it! He is at least in City E is also the son of the richest man, although not as rich as Annas family, but the women around him are always good and smart. Unlike Anna, who wouldnt even let him touch a finger! The thought of this annoys Christian. If you find a woman not to do that, then what is the point. Especially Anna such a beautiful and sexy woman, can only look but not eat, too let the heart of the nest fire. The person on the other end of the phone obviously guessed what Christian had in mind as well. Kai, this Willisto woman is certainly not the same as City Es ah, and this Anna grew up spoiled, and you used to y those different, you ah, have to be wise. Christian thinks its all bullshit. Outwitting? How to outsmart! Kai you forget it, this woman ah not honest, y more on it, let her know how good you are, naturally stick to you. The caller said. Christian rolled down the window and spat fiercely, Of course I know this, but the point is, I cant touch this pussy right now! How can I get her to stick to me if I cant touch her? A little tactics, not stick to you. The man came up with the idea. As for the means to use well, Christian has been ying especially fancy since college, want to get a little something, is not easy? After being mentioned, Christians eyes instantly lit up. You have a way, okay, then do as you say, I do not believe it, still can not take this bitch! Christian said. Then we can wait, when Kai you are tired of ying, do not forget to give us a few brothers to taste. Christian was impatient, Which time did I forget you guys, just wait! After saying that, he hung up the phone and stepped on the gas and rushed straight out. At this end, Rupert has also found out various information about Christian. He was so angry that he simply wanted to kill, his eyes were scarlet and iparable, and a horrible chill rose from the soles of his feet, making Bonnie shudder from a distance of ten meters. Why are you alone in the dressing room, where is Anna? Bonnie asked when she came back from eating something and saw that Rupert was the only one. There was murder in Ruperts voice, Anna found a City E yboy to try to piss me off. What? Bonnie was also shocked, What a dandy, what the hell! Rupert then gave Bonnie all the information about what had just happened, and what he had found out. After a cursory understanding of what probably happened, Bonnie also took a hard breath. She and Rupert were of one mind. That is, this Christian, who was deliberately brought in by Anna, in order to make Rupert know what to do and thus give up on her. This silly girl! Before hearing her say she still liked David, Bonnie thought she had figured it out. Now it seems that she has not figured it out and is stuck in her own world and cant get out. As he thought about it, Rupert pulled on his suit jacket and plucked his legs and headed out the door. Wait, youre going somewhere? Bonnie asked hurriedly. Ruperts tone was muted, Go find that Christian and kill him! Chapter 984: This is just a dream Ruperts tone is serious, and his expression is extra serious, obviously not in jest. He was really going to kill Christian. Before this dude bullied Anna! Bonnies back broke out in a cold sweat and rushed to stop him, Calm down, its against thew to kill someone, you kill Christian and then you go to jail, what about Anna? After the death of one Christian, Anna will probably find another Christian. By the time Rupert has be a murderer to go to jail, who will guard Anna? Hearing this, Ruperts expression instantly became painful. But I cant watch Anna with another man, especially, such an asshole! Rupert clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. Bonnie nodded along, I certainly wouldnt want Anna to get involved with someone like that either. But right now, impulsiveness is the devil! After thinking about it, Bonnie came up with apromise idea, How about this, Ill call Anna back now, you go home first, Ill stay with Anna, so you should feel at ease, right? But I want to stay here , Rupert was hesitant. Bonnie was helpless, But you know that Anna doesnt want to see you right now. What if the two meet and get into trouble again? If Annas hot temperes up, not to mention her, ten horses cant pull back! It will be really hard to end up then. Rupert was silent for a long time, but finally sighed helplessly, Okay, I know. He walks is all. Bonnie then called Anna, What have you run off to, Rupert has gone, hurry back, La still need to rely on you to pressure it tonight. After a pause, and pretend to be difficult, Otherwise I worry that she will affect my wedding night ah. When she heard that Rupert had left, Anna readily agreed toe back. She gathered her mood and very proudly patted her chest, Dont worry, you enjoy your wedding night tonight, La will be wrapped up in me! Then Ill wait for you in the hotel dressing room, soe back soon. Bonnie said. Rupert had been lying on the door and was relieved to hear that Anna would indeed return to the hotel. He got into his car in a muddle and was putting on his seat belt when he got the call. It was a call from home. After receiving the notification, it was the voice of the old housekeeper who was overwhelmed with excitement, Mr. Robertson, you should hurry back, your mother is having another attack! Ruperts ck pupils tightened instantly and he answered yes, then hurried back to the Robertson Residence. When he arrived at the doorstep, he didnt even pull out the car keys and rushed straight to the bedroom on the second floor.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. A dozen servants were gathering around the bed, each at their wits end, while the old woman in the bed was frantically clutching her head and screaming and scratching. The crowd is dying of anxiety, but they dont know where to start. And at this time, a servant saw Rupert with a sharp eye, as if he saw a savior, Its Mr. Robertson, Mr. Robertson is back! Mr. Robertson, you should hurry to see thedy! Ruperts expression was gloomy as he lifted his steps to the bedside, Mother, Im back, youre not feeling well anywhere, Ill take your pulse first. The words fell to the ground, the old woman clutched Ruperts wrist, Son, Im having nightmares again, what should I do, am I going to die, is heing to catch me in hell?! It was just a dream, Rupert soothed, Its okay, just wake up. Chapter 985: I like it all Under Ruperts reassurance, the old womans emotions finally calmed down gradually. Only after the eyes were all clear did Rupert have a tranquilizer brought in for the old woman to take. Mrs. Robertsony down smoothly on the bed, but still clutching Ruperts wrist, Im getting old, son, are you beginning to get tired of me? No. Rupert denied sinctly, Youre my mother, and Im definitely not bothered by you. Thats good, Mrs. Robertson nodded reassuringly and began to ramble on about the dream shed had.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. I dreamed I was back in my youth, the time I was set up by design, I really almost had an ident, if I hadnt been smart, I would have died, and there would be no you! This story, Rupert has heard no less than a hundred times. But its such a vague version every time. When he asks who did this to her and how, Mrs. Robertson bes stumped and, when pressed too hard, has another attack and falls into a breakdown. Over time, Rupert also got bored and found it boring. Plus today he was thinking about Anna and his attitude was extraordinarily perfunctory. Every now and then, Rupert would nce at his phone. He was waiting to hear from Bonnie to make sure Anna had gone to the hotel and met up with Bonnie. After waiting anxiously for half a day, finally ding-dong, Bonnie sent a message over, a picture of her and Anna together. In the photo, Anna is with a smile on her face and is holding a piece of watermelon to eat. Ruperts hanging heart instantly dropped. Pretty good, his Anna can still smile and eat. This makes him happier than his own happy mood and good appetite! What are youughing at, son? Mrs. Robertson asked, curious again. Rupert shook his head, Nothing, just reading a random message. After a pause and said, You take a good rest, and when its time to eat dinner, I want to talk to you about something, something very important to me. Rupert thought that since things hade to this point, he would have to exin that incident back then to be with Anna. So the real instigator, his mother, would have toe forward and go with him to exin to Anna and apologize sincerely. Only when Anna lets go of the misunderstanding she had back then can they reconcile. But now Mrs. Robertson has just had an illness and is still unstable, so its better to wait until she has a rest for the night. With that in mind, Rupert stood up and prepared to go back to his room to rest. Mrs. Robertson climbed to her feet after the first one left. She sought out the old housekeeper to discuss Ruperts earlierugh. Mr. Robertson should be in love! The old butler guessed, Last time I went to the hospital to deliver something to Mr. Robertson, I think I also saw the presence of a simr hickey on his neck. Really? Mrs. Robertson was delighted, I thought the boy was ready to be dedicated to God, after all, hes been single since he was a child and introduced to no one! The old butler reminded, Madam, have you forgotten that Mr. Robertson is nicknamed by Willisto people, the flower reaper? And when have you ever seen hickeys on him? Mrs. Robertson reminded, Those are just pretend, an excuse to keep women from getting close to him and us from giving blind dates! The old butler suddenly realized, In that case, Mr. Robertson is still talking about his first love this time? First or not first love do not know, but look at this look, is very like. Mrs. Robertson with a few expectations, I do not know whose familys first love, it does not matter if it is not a first love, as long as the person is good, I like it! Chapter 986: Anyone, but Anna! The old butler followed happily. He has been with the Robertson family almost all his life and has watched Rupert grow up. In a sense, Rupert is also considered his half-son. Now that his son is in love, he knows to go out and arch a cabbage, of course he is happy. Is it the daughter of Barrett Medicalpany, the one called Bing Jing? Mrs. Robertson shook her head, I dont think so. I heard that girl is very clingy and her previous boyfriend was scared away. The old housekeeper continued to guess, That may be the one that moved back to Willisto some time ago, previously in the foreign shipping business, the daughter is very good. That girl is nice, but she has recently gotten engaged. It may also be a colleague of the hospital, the directors daughter is said to have returned, two doctors strong team, how good! Mrs. Robertson nodded and rubbed her chin, That girl is not bad, but she is a bit old, after all, she returned home after her doctorate, seven or eight years older than Rupert. Although it is said that women hold a golden brick, but seven or eight years older, is ready to hold a good number of golden bricks? The old housekeeper said a dozen possible girls in a row, but in the end they were all rejected by Mrs. Robertson. He was also a little curious, I cant guess, who elses daughter in this Willisto family is very suitable for Mr. Robertson ah. If you think about it again, is there anyone else in the upper ss circle who is not married? Mrs. Robertson asked. The old butler looked down and thought carefully again, There is really one, the Newman familys eldest daughter, Anna! Just as he finished his words, the old butler realized he had said the wrong thing. He nced over at Mrs. Robertson in unparalleled panic and found that Mrs. Robertsons face had turned gloomy to the core. Madam, look at my mouth, I was just talking nonsense just now, you must not take it to heart. The old butler hurriedly said. Mrs. Robertsons tone was already cold to the core, Dont ever mention this woman again, bad luck! Yes, yes, yes. The old butler was busy agreeing and raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead. Because of the mention of Anna, Mrs. Robertson lost all interest and simply said she wanted to rest, and then sent the housekeeper out. Iy in bed and tossed and turned, but I couldnt sleep.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. She starts to worry, what if the woman Rupert likes is really Anna? No, she has to find out for herself first! In the blink of an eye, its dusk. Rupert was in the room studying thest document in the chip. This document will not be opened automatically until tomorrow, but he was too curious to hurry and wanted to see what was inside. Helplessly, this document is encrypted with sixteen-bit encryption and cannot be opened at all. He could also only deduce the words Kyoto, heir apparent, from the code of the document. What exactly these two words indicate, Rupert does not understand for the moment. He stretched and saw that it was about time, so hewas ready to get up and go downstairs to find Mrs. Robertson. When we arrived downstairs, it was clearly mealtime, but there was no Mrs. Robertson in the dining room. Where is Madame? Rupert asked. The maid shook her head, I dont know, madam has been out for some time, as for where she went, she didnt say. As soon as the words left her mouth, Mrs. Robertson appeared in the entrance doorway. Mother, what have you been up to? Rupert then asked. Mrs. Robertsons eyes were cold, and without saying a word, she simply ignored Rupert and lifted her feet towards the stairs. Chapter 987: Nip it in the bud This perverse appearance naturally drew Ruperts suspicion. And to top it off, he has to talk to Mrs. Robertson about himself and Anna! Rupert was then ready to call out to Mrs. Robertson. Im tired today, I dont want to talk to you about anything, so lets wait until tomorrow if theres anything! Mrs. Robertson said coldly. Throwing down these words, Mrs. Robertson has walked to the door of the room and mmed the door heavily! The deafening sound shook the entire vi as if it was swaying with it. Rupert already to the mouth of the words, had to swallow back helplessly. And in the room, Mrs. Robertson casually grabbed a pillow, then grabbed a sharp pair of scissors and stabbed it viciously! She used the pillow as an Anna, with each stroke very hard. When you stop, the down pillow has been zapped with holes, full of white fluff floating around the room, simply as snow. But Mrs. Robertsons heart still could not be calmed for a long time. She stared more angrily at the rotten pillow in front of her and gritted her teeth, Anna, what gives you the right to be with my son, if it wasnt for your grandmother, how could something happen to me back then? It was you, the Newman family, who put me in this situation, so this debt must be paid by you! Mrs. Robertson thought, and called the old housekeeper in again. The old housekeeper looked at the feathers all over the ground and his jaw dropped in shock, Madam, what have you done? You go and find out for me what kind of dirt that Anna has that I can hold on to. Mrs. Robertson said. Hearing this, the old housekeeper froze in a daze. This is a good reason, why did madam think of dealing with Anna? But in the next second, he reacted. He actually came true and said that Mr. Robertsons girlfriend is Anna? My God, is this mouth open? The old housekeeper even calctes that he should go buy a lottery ticket today, maybe he will win the jackpot! But this thought is just a thought. After all, the most important thing now is to check Annas handle. The old butler took orders and went out to work. Walk to the door, and some helplessly shake his head, a long sigh. Hey, in fact, Anna he also quite like, the girl although heard very arrogant and hot, but these years have not heard any negative news, is a very good rich girl.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Plus, the girls that Mr. Robertson can look at, how bad can they be? But who made Anna the daughter of the Newman family! Anna is right, the mistake is that she was born as the daughter of the Newman family, right! Inside the hotel, Anna sneezes for no apparent reason. She rubbed her nose and raised her ss to La again, Come on Miss Russell, lets keep drinking. La at the moment has been filled with her stomach of alcohol, red, white and yellow, swollen and bulging very hard. See Anna still want to toast, immediately unhappy pout, almost line ah, this is not your wedding, why do you always give me a toast ah! Anna rolled her eyes, Im happy for my sister can not, besides, do not haunt you, you must be harassed Sebastian. Being poked in the heart, Las cheeks instantly blushed. She came all the way to Willisto, of course, for Sebastian. However, not to harass Sebastian. I just wanted to see for myself if he was really still alive, after all, I cried many times before knowing he was dead. As soon as the words were spoken, Sebastian and Bonnie walked over arm in arm. La, its been a long time. Sebastian opened his mouth to say hello. Chapter 988: We settle our accounts slowly! Although six or seven years have passed, La felt like she was back in college when she saw Sebastian. Her cheeks flushed and she hurriedly raised the ss in her hand, Mr. Grant, its been a long time. This time in City B thanks to your help, as a reward, stay longer in Willisto, I will treat you well. Sebastian extended an invitation. La had a look of surprise in her eyes. But in the next instant, still firmly shook his head and refused. No, Ill be back first thing in the morning. Hearing this, Bonnie was puzzled, Why dont you stay ah? Wasnt it Las wish to stay in Willisto and spend more time with Sebastian? La waved her hand, I would love to stay, but Sebastian is yours now, what am I going to do here, be a light bulb? After a pause and added, And look at your love, I will be difficult, when the time to freak out to make what the great thing, dont me me! Bonnie: Then youd better go. Bonnie said, Ill just book you a flight for tonight. La: !!! Even if you want to kick her out, you dont have to be in such a hurry, right? She was so angry that she blew her beard and red, Thisdy will go back by herself, I dont need you to book my ticket, besides, you havent done what you promised me before. While saying that, La held out her hand, If you give it to me now, Ill get out of here right away. At once, the smile on Bonnies face froze. Sebastian, on the other hand, was very curious, Give her what? Just is just a little something. Bonnie was embarrassed to say, Or you can go out for some air first, not drunk? She was about to push Sebastian out when La said, She promised to give me a photo album of you so I can take it out when I miss you! Sebastian lowered his eyes and looked at the small woman in front of him, Really? I needed her help with a scene at that time, so I had to give something sweet. Bonnie hurriedly exined with a smile. But she was also drumming in her heart. After all, Sebastian is very private, and now that he knows he sent a whole album out without permission, hes probably going to freak out, right? Maybe, it will clean her up What are you looking at other peoples husbands for, Anna stepped forward to round up, Come on, Ill take you out tonight to find men, all handsome, and then you can have whatever pictures you want, fully nude ones! Am I that kind of person, and lookpletely naked? La disdained.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. In the next second, he lowered his voice and asked Anna, Are they really all handsome? Its a puppy dog to lie to you! Anna assured with a pat on the chest. La then hit it off with her and the two of them went straight out the door. Bonnie was still a little uneasy, and made a special call to George, instructing him to keep an eye on the two men. George helplessly agreed on the other end of the phone, Okay, what you say is what you say, and I dare not refuse. I heard Sebastian say he met some nice GAYs at City B Where am I afraid to refuse, its me who is rushing to help you, okay? I am Annie your brick, where you need to move! Georges voice became excited. Bonnie was relieved by this. Hang up the phone, turn your head, and you meet Sebastians deep, secretive pupils. Honey itste, why dont we go home? Bonnie said in a small voice. Sebastian hmmm, indeed should go home, long night, our ount slowly calcte Chapter 989: Don’t we want that? Hearing this, Bonnie couldnt help but shiver a little.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Obviously, the reckoning Sebastian is talking about is not literally that simple. After a tense ride, the car pulled into the Sunshine Vi. Probably because of the wedding night tonight, Donna specially brought the five youngsters to Mr. and Mrs. Smiths house to stay. The Sunshine Vi is so big that only a few maids were left to wait on the guests. And after walking into the room, I also saw that the Filipino maids had very thoughtfully prepared big red wedding letters and an equally red four-piece bed set. The whole room was filled with a wedding celebration and charm. I dont know if its shyness or the color of the room that makes Bonnies cheeks blush so much. Sebastian, hows it going for you these days, why dont we have a nice chat? Bonnie said. Sebastian agreed dryly, Yes, you can, then go ahead and take a shower. Hearing this, Bonnie was stunned for a moment. Surprisingly, it was so easy to avoid Sebastians punishment? Happinesses so fast, I cant believe it! But looking at Sebastians face, it doesnt look like hes lying. What, is it that you cant take off your wedding dress, let me help you? Sebastian said, and raised his step towards Bonnie. Bonnie hurriedly dodged into the bathroom and shouted through the door, I can do it myself, dont worry about me! Although the mouth said so, but really to take off the wedding dress, really is not a small project. Bonnie had to work very hard to peel herself out of the wedding dress. She was not in a hurry to take a shower, but took the hangers over and very carefully hung up the wedding dress, finishing the wrinkled parts a little. The Angels Wedding Dress, which spanned six years of her life. And in the future, it will be with her for many more six years. So Bonnie needs to take good care of it. When the wedding dress was put together, this ran to the shower. When I dried off and put on the bathrobe to go out, the worry came back to me. If she goes out now, will Sebastian Just thinking nonsense, Sebastians voice came from outside the door, Bonnie, are you okay in there, dont take too long to wash, your head will get dizzy. This tone of concern instantly put Bonnie in a rxed mood. Also tell yourself in your mind. Theres nothing to be nervous about, youve had kids with Sebastian, and more than one! What are you afraid of? And, Sebastian is so good at it again It has been a long time since I saw Sebastian, and in fact Bonnie has expectations and longings. After sorting this out in her mind, she took a deep breath and pushed the door out. Sebastian is waiting at the door. When she saw Bonniee out, she took the towel she had prepared and put it directly on Bonnies head, rubbing it gently for her. After rubbing seven or eight points dry, and then apply the hair oil, the technique is very gentle. Well, get yourself another blow dryer and Im going to take a shower. Sebastian got up and walked towards the bathroom. Hey? Bonnie looked at Sebastian with eyes full of amazement, Arent you going to that or something? Sebastian raised an eyebrow, nning to what? Bonnies cheeks instantly reddened and she shook her head desperately, Nothing nothing, you go take a shower while I continue to blow-dry my hair. Raise the hair dryer and try to use this hot air to blow away all the jumbled thoughts in your head. What the hell was she thinking. People Sebastian have no idea, she is still looking forward to it, does not it seem good shibboleth? Chapter 990: Wedding Night ~ Bonnie forced herself to suppress all those messy thoughts in her mind. She began to blow-dry her hair in earnest. About ten minutester, Sebastian emerged from the bathroom. With just one nce, Bonnie was stunned. Sebastians body was wrapped in a bath towel, the upper half of his body was naked, and there were beads of water on his bronze skin that hadnt dried, slowly sliding down his perfect muscr line. Along the eight-pack abs to the mysterious inverted triangle before itpletely disappears. Bonnies cheeks got even redder. Although its not the first time Ive seen Sebastian after a shower, shes just very unimpressive. Every time I see it, my heart beats wildly, my brain is still with a nymphomaniac, in a desperate scream. This man, does he really belong to her? Feels like picking up a super bargain! The drool ising out. Sebastian hooked his scarlet thin lips and whispered. Hearing this, Bonnie hurriedly reached out and touched the corner of her mouth.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The result was nothing. Realizing that she had been tricked, Bonnies fair and delicate face showed an irritated expression, turning her head to the side and ignoring Sebastian. Sebastian doesnt care about her cold feet either. He spread his long legs and walked up to Bonnie, stretched out his bony hand and touched the long raven-colored hair. Long hair is soft and smooth, with a light rose scent that refreshes the soul. Sebastians thin calloused fingers passed between the tips of his hair and nodded with satisfaction, Eh, all blow-dried, what a good boy. Bonnie pouted, Im twenty-five years old, okay, not a child. Not a child indeed, my Bonnie is grown up, not small at all. Sebastian nodded, correcting his own words. The azure ck pupils of the eyes, has been more than a few obscure deep. The hand also, at some point, moved from the top of the hair to the neckline of the bathrobe. With a gentle flick of the hand, the robe was untied and slid to the floor. Bonnie was defenseless and just naked and exposed to Sebastians sight. She screamed in shock and subconsciously reached out to cover her key areas. But in the next moment, Sebastian had already picked her up in his arms and walked towards the red wedding bed. Bonnie was gently ced on the bed, then the man bully up, hot and hot kisses down the corbone all the way down. The kiss made her shudder, unable to even push Sebastianaway, physical tears spilling from the corners of her eyes, and a whispered protest, Arent you going to stop cleaning me up? Did I say that? Sebastian asked rhetorically. He was in no hurry to taste the kitten in front of him just now, he just didnt want to be so covered in the stench of alcohol to touch her. He was afraid to smoke Bonnie. And now, washed and sizzling, of course, its time to enjoy the food ah! Im still carrying the baby! Bonnie was still making herst stand. Sebastian lowered his head and dropped a shallow kiss on her belly, I know the score. Then again, Bonnie didnt know anything else. In such matters, Sebastian always holds the absolute initiative and control. She seemed like a small boat on the ocean, only able to ebb and flow with Sebastians waves. At the end of the day, Bonnie was so tired that she fell into a deep sleep. Sebastian simply wiped her down andid down next to her as well. Thucydides strong arms encircled her in his arms, hating to rub her into his bones and blood again! Chapter 991: You get ready The night was full and tiring for Bonnie. By the time I woke up, the sun was up to my butt. She dragged her aching body to sit up and found that Sebastian was not in the room. Instantly, she panicked, Sebastian? Sebastian! While shouting, while barefoot out of bed, to rush outside. Only when I reached the door, I was fetched into the arms by a pair ofrge familiar hands. Why are you running blindly early in the morning, without shoes, not afraid of catching a cold? Sebastian changed into an ink blue suit and frowned at Bonnie in front of him. Bonnie didnt let go of his arm, feeling his body heat, her voice still a little stunned, I thought youd disappeared again, so I wanted to find you in a hurry. I wont be missing, Ill be by your side from now on. Sebastian finished, hitting across the room to carry Bonnie back. Changed her clothes, put on her shoes, and even personally wrung out a towel to wipe her face. It can be described as upromising care.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Bonnie was still a little embarrassed and reached for her toothbrush, Ill be fine on my own. No, Sebastians attitude was insistent, Im going to make up for the part of this time I didnt take care of you, all of it. During this time of solving Ms. Michelle and William, Bonnie stayed by their side as a captive and suffered a lot. Sebastian all in the eyes, and now there is a good opportunity to make up for it, of course, to seize. He does everything to make sure Bonnie doesnt have to move to get everything done before she leaves the house. Bonnie also went from being ufortable at the beginning to epting it openly. The two stood at the bathroom sink, looked at each other, and then brushed their teeth together. Life has never seemed so happy! If it were possible, Bonnie would like the day to stay in this moment. No, it should be fixed after picking up all five little ones back to the Sunshine Vi. This way their family of eight can remain happy and joyful forever. Thinking about it, Bonnie couldnt help but sigh lightly. A touch of loss and sadness crossed the fair white delicate face. Whats wrong? Sebastian asked with concern. Bonnie dropped her long, slender eyshes to block out the regret in her eyes, but her tone was still sad, Its a shame Ms. Stewart passed away. She bes the victim of Ms. Michelle and Williams n. Bonnie feels sad every time she thinks about it. There were even times when she felt it was her own fault. If she had taken a few people to surround the warehouse at that time, it might not have been the case now. Dont think too much about it, Sebastian didnt soothe her too much, raising his hand to rub the broken hair on his forehead, Pack your bags, brush your teeth and we should go to the Grant Residence. And going to the Grant Residence? said Bonnie, a little taken aback. Sebastian nodded, Well, go to the ancestral shrine, as the Grant familys new daughter-inw, you have to show up to do so, and also to receive a red envelope for changing your mouth. Change of mouth red packet? Bonnie thought of those spirit tablets in the ancestral shrine. The cards certainly will not grow two hands to change their own red bag, so they should be their own to those spirit cards to change their mouths after Sebastian gave her it! Thinking, Bonnie then nodded, Then Ill go change my clothes and then well leave. Theres no rush, you take your time. Sebastians tone was gentle. While taking out his phone, he sent out a message. [We will leave right away, we will take five small ones, you get ready. Chapter 992: On the horse dumplings down the horse noodles The person on the other end of the phone also quickly returned a message. But its just a very simple emoji, a little man gesturing in an OK motion. Sebastian scanned the phone and put it in his pocket without much concern. He went downstairs first and went to prepare breakfast for Bonnie. It was only when we arrived at the dining room downstairs that we found that Donna had already prepared breakfast. She also picked up the five youngsters from Mr. and Mrs. Smiths house and they are sitting at the table eating toast. When they saw Sebastian, they immediately jumped off their chairs and gathered around, all grabbing Sebastians hand and refusing to let go. Its really daddy hey,st night I went to bed still worried that daddy would turn into a butterfly and fly away, now Im relieved! Stupid sister, how can daddy turn into a butterfly, at most he turns into an eagle and flies away! But its not gone now, Daddys right in front of us! Of course, we defeated the old witch and William, the big bad, and Daddy came back to us. AndrewLukas and Erika and Joanna were chattering and discussing endlessly, obviously very excited.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Only Damon, who is theeldest brother, showed a bit of calmness, picked up the te on the table and walked over to Sebastian and raised it high with an effort, Daddy, eat the noodles! Hmm? Sebastian was a little confused, Noodles in the morning? His habit is coffee with toast in the morning. As for something like noodles, it probably hasnt been touched in years. Heres the thing, Donna poked her head out of the kitchen when she heard themotion, wiping her hands as she did so, Damon this is to wee you back safely! After a pause, and deliberately added, And this noodle is Damon hand-cooked oh, even rolling such things are also personally. But isnt it! It was then that Sebastian noticed that Damon still had white flour on his cheeks, just like a small flowered cat. Wow, Damon, you know how to roll noodles, thats amazing, I should have known I would have made noodles with you. little Joanna said. Damon scratched his head and smiled, because I got up at five oclock, afraid that you do not sleep well, so I did not call you. But it does not matter oh, you forget, this flour is yesterday we went to buy together, with the five of us pocket money, so it is considered that we prepared a gift together oh! Listening to Damons kind words, the younger siblings, along with Sebastian and Donna, were touched. How generous God is to them to send such a good boy like Damon! Okay, daddy will try it now. Sebastian said, then picked up his chopsticks and took a big bite of the noodles. Its actually not too good. After all, it is a child, not enough kneading, so there is still a lot of raw flour inside not kneaded, plus the crust is not the same thickness, cooked is half raw. Sebastian, however, did not even frown and finished the bowl of noodles. Put down the dishes and tell Damon very seriously, This is the best noodles Daddy has ever eaten! Really? Damons eyes shone brightly, Then Ill make it for daddy more often! Good, Sebastian nodded, Damon like cooking so much, go to be a god of cooking, Willisto, oh no, dominate the entire Weskiney food world, and better to go abroad, the kind of global reputation! Chapter 993: This is not my nonsense Damon was really excited to hear that! Can I be a god of cooking? Damon pursued, I cook good food? Its delicious, and it will get better and betterter after learning! Sebastian answered seriously. Thats not bullshit on his part. Damon is really good at making noodles at this level for the first time. As long as he gets some top chefs to give Damon small sses afterwards. I believe that with time, Damon will be a very good cook! After a pause, Sebastian added, But let you go to be the god of cooking, not just do not study oh, still have to be a good school, you know? I will daddy! Damon hurriedly nodded heavily, his eyes curved into a crescent moon smile. In fact, he is a bit inferior in front of several younger siblings. Because Andrew is superb at ying games, Lukas is a great money manager, and Erika is the famous fortune teller Erika. Even the youngest sister, Joanna, is a great dancer and singer. Hes the only one who cant do anything. As a big brother, Damon is a bit inferior. But now its a different story! He found his hobby, which is cooking! Although it is not yet as good as his younger siblings, but he believes that as long as he works hard, he will also be able to develop this into his specialty. When you cant be the god of cooking, you can also make delicious meals every day for your brothers and sisters, and mommy and daddy to eat! Just as I was thinking about mommy, Bonnie came down from upstairs.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. A few munchkins saw this and immediately let out a wow exim. Because it was the second day of the wedding, Bonnie chose a rose dress, the upper half of the body is very slim, from the waist into the umbre, the perfect cover the pregnant belly. It looks like a beautiful and stunning young newlywed woman. Five little brother nced at each other and said in the same breath, Mommy, you are beautiful! Bonnie immediately embarrassed red cheeks, You guys, sweet mouth! Because we are mommys little sweetheart, so of course we are very sweet. Little Joanna said in a milky voice. This soft look immediately made Bonnies heart melt. She went downstairs and hugged and kissed each of the little ones one by one. Get hungry, eat. Sebastian said gently. Bonnie nods, picks up a piece of toast and prepares to stuff it into her mouth. Wait! Donna rushed out of the kitchen and called out to her sharply, Mrs. Grant, you cant eat this this morning, here, you eat this instead! Hmm? Bonnie looked at a dark red pastry that Donna held out and was a little confused, What is this? I made the cake on purpose! Donna said, Its made with peanuts, red dates, cinnamon and lotus seeds ground into powder, plus flour, with honey, very sweet! As for the several ingredients in this happy cake, what is the symbolic meaning, there is no need for Donna to say more. Donna, did you forget Im already pregnant with Little Six? Bonnie cried andughed, If we have another baby, well have a ser team! It doesnt matter if you still have a baby or not, but this is the rule, Willistos people get married, they all have to go through this process. Donna said, This wedding was very romantic, but many processes were missed, I do not want you to think of regretter well. Donnas right, Sebastian nodded, then in that case, its only right to have something like that on as well. With that, Sebastian came up to Donnas ear and whispered a few words. Donna immediately brightened up, Good, good, Ill get it! Chapter 994: The familiar figure in the Grant Residence! With that, Donna dove back into the kitchen. Bonnie hugged the happy cake and nibbled on it, while asking curiously, What did you say to Donna? Youll find outter. Sebastian handed over a ss of warm water, Eat slowly, dont choke. Bonnie heard this, could not help but mutter a small voice of mystery, but also did not ask more questions. When the happy cake in her hand was almost finished, Donna also came out of the kitchen with a small bowl. Bonnie probe a look, the heart can not help but warm up. Donna went to cook them, and they were half-cooked dumplings. It is also a tradition in Willisto that the dumpling is given to the bride by the brides wife during the wedding reception, asking if she will be born. Then this time the bride should say birth, meaning that in the future will have children. Although Bonnie has already given birth to Sebastians child, but this wedding ceremony, Sebastian still want to give her! The tip of Bonnies nose was slightly sore. Mrs. Grant, I purposely cooked this dumpling for a longer time because I was worried that you might get upset if you eat it, but essentially, its still not cooked, so dont eat much of it, here, open your mouth. Donna admonished. Bonnie let out a muffled cry, obediently opened her mouth and took a bite of the dumpling. To be born or not to be born? Donna asked.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Bonnies cheeks flushed and she nodded shyly, Raw! Yes! Donnaughed extra hard, Thats right, you have to have a baby! After eating the dumplings and cakes, Bonnie and Sebastian got the kids ready to head out to the Grant Residence. Halfway through, several little ones were very well behaved, sitting in their seats ying with their phones or gawking at the scenery. Its not at all like the usual, which would be bouncy and noisy. Such a perverse appearance, it is a little surprised Bonnie. Why did you suddenly change your nature? It turned out that the little ones hadnt seen Sebastian for too long, so they were a little ufortable with the idea of suddenly spending time together, so they were embarrassed to make a scene. You guys Bonnie shook her head helplessly, thats your daddy ah, whats so embarrassing, dont be afraid! So, can I pull daddy into singing with me? little Joanna immediately asked. Sebastian, who was driving in front of us, readily agreed, Sure, what do you want to sing? Little Joanna had already thought of a song in her mind and immediately said with a strained neck, Just sing Today is a good day! Sebastian is also very satisfied with this. This song is perfect for the day and for their family sing-along! Pulling a few little ones and Bonnie, they started humming. The second half of the journey was, as usual, full ofughter. But this joy and happiness came to an abrupt end when the car pulled up in front of the Grant Residence. To be precise, it was the smile on Bonnies face that disappeared. When she came to the Grant Residence, she was reminded of Aliyah. Knowing that Ms. Michelle and William are the ones who really hurt Aliyah, she cant help but feel guilty. Freeze. Sebastian took the lead and got out of the car, then turned to Bonnie, Lets go. Good. Bonnie nodded and unbuckled her seat belt to get out of the car. And a little nervously asked Sebastian, But I have nothing prepared, today at such a time, should give your mother something, you think a wreath, or paper money candles good? Sebastian looked down for a moment and mused, I think she would want your bowl of reforming tea more than this. But shes all Bonnie subconsciously spoke. The words were not finished when a familiar figure burst into view! Chapter 995: Mom, welcome home Bonnie couldnt believe her eyes! She turned her head to look at Sebastian next to her, incoherent with excitement, Is it true, I mean, is she really alive? How is this possible! Its true, shes alive and well. Sebastian said with a nod. Bonnie still couldnt believe it. She held out her arm, Pinch me quickly, Ill make sure this is not a dream. Youre pregnant, if you want to pinch, pinch me. Sebastian said, and twisted himself a little. A patch of red immediately appeared on the bronzed arm, It hurts, it seems to be true. Bonnies eyes instantly fell with tears. Its great that this is not a dream! Aliyah is really alive! What are you guys doing standing at the door, dont you want toe in quickly? Aliyah, who was obviously waiting a bit impatiently in the garden, urged. Sebastian then took Bonnies hand, Come on, its time for us to go inside. Two people, with five little ones, walked into the Grant Residence. Bonnie suppressed the excitement in her heart and gave Aliyah a tea toast ording to the rules. A bowl of change of tea for a thick red packet. In addition Aliyah gave Bonnie a jade bracelet. Jade bracelet body turquoise, excellent luster, a look at the top quality goods. This was left to me by my mother, and now its yours, and its up to you to pass it on. Aliyah said. The bracelet was held in Aliyahs hand for a little too long, and it was tainted with her body heat. Bonnie cupped it in her hand and felt even more grounded in her heart. Thanks, Mom. She said. Aliyah hmmmed, Well be a family from now on, so lets all get along. Bonnie responded with another yes. When the teacups were removed, Bonnies eyes remained on Aliyah. She had a lot of questions she wanted to ask, but didnt know how to ask them. Finally it was Aliyah who took the initiative, Erika is fortune teller Erika, right? Bonnies eyes widened in shock, How did you know that? Earlier Erika gave me a fortune telling, saying that I would definitely live a long life, but there was a cmity in my fate, so she gave me a talisman to wear close to my body. I didnt care much about it, I threw it in my jewelry box, but when I was kicked out of the Grant Residence, I somehow managed to take it with me. Later I was tied away by Mna and tied to a chair waiting for you to make a choice when the charm was in my jacket pocket and the bullet hit the top of the charm. There was a copper piece engraved with a rune in that charm that blocked it for me, but the copper piece still cut the skin and bled a lot It looked very much like death. But in reality, she just lost a lot of blood and went into shock.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When Sebastian found her in the warehouse, she was already cold and near death, and it was Rupert who saw that she was still breathing and rushed her to the operating table. So, Aliyah just got lucky and got her life back. As for Sebastians fake deathter, it is also inspired from this matter. Since all Ms. Michelle wants to see is Aliyah and Sebastian dead, lets do what she wants! And because these two people are dead, Ms. Michelle will be so reckless, and soon reveal their own fox tail. Aliyah finished these things in a slow tone. Although she was lucky to get back a life, but her body was seriously injured after all, it is impossible to recover to the former in a short time. A little more talking makes you feel tired. Thats it in a nutshell, now do you get it? Aliyah asked. As soon as the words left her mouth, Bonnie reached out her arms and hugged Aliyah tightly. Mom, wee home! Chapter 996: I want to talk to you alone After all these events, Aliyah finally returned to the Grant Residence and became the Patriarchal wife of the Grant family. So, wee her home. Aliyahs heart was touched, even moved, by thisment. But the face has to pretend to be full of care, reached out and nudged Bonnie. Hurry up and get out of the way, why are you so close to me, I cant breathe! Bonnie then let go of Aliyah. Grandma, Erika walked up and looked up at Aliyah with a milky voice, your big disaster is over, and it will be smooth sailing from now on! Aliyah now likes Erika from the bottom of her heart. Immediately nodded heavily, Okay, whatever our Erika says is right, how about taking you out for lunch today on Grandmas treat? Yes, yes! Erika pped her hands happily, Then I want a burger and fries and pizza! Aliyah was in a good mood, so she agreed to whatever she said, Buy whatever you want, grandma has money! Only Bonnie disagreed, Your face has rounded up again recently, you should control your diet, you know? Erika: Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After struggling and hesitating for a long time, he finally gritted his teeth and said, Well, can I order the low-fat version of the pizza, the kind with less carbohydrates and more protein! Is there a pizza like that? little Joanna was stunned, That sounds so advanced! Andrews cool, cold face was devoid of any expression as he poked Erika mercilessly, Its a double topping pizza, the kind with a lot more bacon and vegetables. Erika was so angry that she clenched her fist, Brother Andrew, if you continue to tear me down like this, Ill have to tell your fortune and turn you into a frog! Frogs? Youre telling fortunes, not magic. Andrew reminded. As a result, Lukas next to me has held hisughter until his cheeks are purple, and reminded in a small voice, No, she is saying that she will turn you into a frog, and you will be a widow and widow and widow! Taking a deep breath, Andrew turned toward Erika and said, Come here and see if I dont open your ass up today! Erika smiled and hid behind Damon, and very arrogantly stuck her tongue out towards Andrew, Im noting over, Damon is protecting me, Im not afraid! The five little ones, all of a sudden, were in a tussle. Aliyahs eyes were filled with a loving smile. Probably a person walked through the door of a ghost, Aliyah suddenly have a lot of things figured out. She looked up at Bonnie, Lets go to the ancestral shrine! Good. Bonnie nodded her head in agreement. The three of them then went to the ancestral shrine. As the new daughter-inw of the Grant family, Bonnie was required to kneel in front of the memorial and offer incense. But Aliyah said, You are pregnant now, so dont kneel anymore, its cold on this side of the ancestral shrine, what if it hurts the baby? Then Ill make it up when I can turn around and kneel. Bonnie isnt bullying either. She just slightly bent down and bowed before offering incense to each of the spirit ces. This process is considered to be over. As she was about to lift her feet and walk out, Aliyah suddenly called out to her. Wait a minute, lets talk! Is it just the two of us? Bonnie pointed a backhanded finger at the tip of her nose. Aliyah nodded, Yes, just the two of us, theres something I can only talk to you about alone, no one else can know. I dont know why, Bonnie suddenly felt the atmosphere gloomy. She subconsciously turned her head to look at Sebastian, her palms sweating thickly. Chapter 997: What happened back then was a misunderstanding? Sebastian naturally defended her, What is it that you cant say in front of me? Not in this case. Aliyahs attitude was firm, You go out first, five minutes tops. After a pause, he added, I even gave her the ancestral jade bracelet, is not the attitude obvious enough? If you really wanted to hurt Bonnie, how could you give such a precious jade bracelet! Sebastian then went silent. And Bonnie knew at this point that the situation would be awkward if she didnt take a stand.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. As Aliyah said, she even gave her ancestral jade bracelet, so what is there to fear? Then go wait outside, and youlle back in in five minutes. Bonnie said. Sebastians thin lips pursed into a line, and finally said nothing and retreated. In the ancestral shrine, Aliyah and Bonnie were the only onesleft. Bonnie was about to ask what Aliyah wanted to talk to her alone, when she saw Aliyah flop down on her knees in front of her. Bonnie was stunned. Mom, what are you doing? Get up! Bonnie rushed to reach out and tug. Aliyah, however, said nothing to get up. The voice was full of guilt, Bonnie, Im sorry, all these years, Ive misunderstood you, Im sorry! Misunderstanding? Bonnie froze in her tracks. What does this mean? Aliyah raised her hand and wiped her tears, You know I treated you badly all these years and hated you, right? Thats because, I thought my husbands death had something to do with your parents. But now I realize that it has nothing to do with you at all! It was Mna who learned that Lennox was going to give most of his inheritance to Sebastian, and was furious to find someone to ask Lennox for his property, but there was an ident. In order to get off, she could only find a random scapegoat, but it was such a coincidence that your parents were nearby, so they took the me. All these things were known to Aliyah after she was kidnapped by Ms. Michelle at that time. At that time, Ms. Michelle thought Aliyah would definitely die, so she made her whole and let her die in the clear. But who knew that Aliyah woulde to life! And living so well. You also know that I love face, if you want me to apologize to you in front of everyone, I absolutely cant pull the following, so I can only apologize to you in this way. Aliyah said. In front of the Grant familys ancestors, Aliyah got down on her knees and sincerely apologized to Bonnie. All these years, Ive been wrong about you. Aliyah said. Had it not been for this misunderstanding, she and Bonnie would have be daughters-inw and would have had five, no, six lovely grandchildren! Bonnie, however, was immersed in deep shock. What does it mean? So, back then, her parents were just wrongly used. Carrying the name of murderer, they tormented for so long. It turns out that all of this was just a nt by Ms. Michelle? Bonnie felt like her world had been rocked. Im sorry I didnt learn the truth until now. When you take a moment, well go to your parents grave together, and Ill apologize to them. Aliyah said sincerely. An apology wont be necessary. Bonnie spoke calmly. I guess they probably wont want to see you again. Im sorry, Ms. Stewart, this is something I need a little time to digest, Ill leave now. Throwing down these words, Bonnie hastily opened the door of the ancestral shrine and disappeared quickly from Aliyahs sight. Chapter 998: He takes the plunge Sebastian is waiting outside the door. When he saw Bonnieing out, he immediately greeted her. But before he had a chance to ask, Bonnie had hurriedly swept past him. And if hes not mistaken, Bonnies eyes are red, obviously with tears! What is the situation? Was Bonnie made to cry by her own mother? Sebastian thought, and stepped straight forward, ready to catch up with Bonnie. Before she could get close, Bonnie spoke hoarsely, Sebastian, just leave me alone, donte near me! What the hell is going on? Sebastian wrinkled his handsome sword eyebrows, Were a couple, Bonnie, whats going on, you talk to me. But Bonnie was so choked up that she couldnt say a word. Her mind was in turmoil! What exactly should I tell Sebastian, who has been feeling guilty and ming herself for over a decade, thinking that her parents killed Lennox? She also endured a lot of unwarranted suffering because of this incident, and she was subjected to a lot of difficulties by Aliyah. If Aliyah hadnt rejected her, perhaps she and Sebastian would have gotten married long ago, and Be wouldnt have gotten in the way, and she wouldnt have been disced for five years before she reunited with Sebastian! These pains, Bonnie all ate.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Originally she hadpletely digested them. But now Aliyah was telling her that it was all just a mistake. So she suffers all this, but its all just taking the me for someone, its unprovoked implication! Even because of this ck pot, mom and dad were ostracized in Willisto and finally jumped off the roof in desperation! That night, Bonnie lost all her closest rtives and her only uncle became demented and still needs to be treated in a nursing home. But all of this is nothing but an unwarranted disaster. Bonnie had a really hard time with it. She took a deep breath and forced out a smile, Im fine Sebastian, its just that I dont want to eat together at noon, can we go back to the Sunshine Vi? If you dont want to eat together at noon, then naturally you dont want to see Aliyah again. Sebastian agreed to do it even though he didnt know why. In these matters, he respects Bonnie unconditionally. As for what Bonnie and Aliyah actually talked about inside, if Bonnie didnt say, he was determined not to ask. Even as a couple, there are some bottom lines he wont touch easily. Lets go to the vi, thats our new house, first day of the wedding, of course we should go to the new house for dinner, plus Mr. and Mrs. Smith, Anna and Rupert, how about that? Sebastian suggested. Bonnie nodded, Yeah. After a pause, and suddenly remembered one thing, called Anna can not be called Rupert, these two people you choose one! Now the two are still ipatible, how can they meet? Sebastian then chose Anna. Anna is Bonnies best friend, with herpany, Bonnies mood will probably be much better. After deciding on this matter, several people leftfrom the Grant Residence. Arent we going to have pizza and not eat it? little Joanna asked with wide amethyst eyes and curiosity. Sebastian nodded in front of him, Yeah, I changed my mind, how about we go to a barbecue? He took the plunge and put the change of mind on himself so that the five youngsters wouldnt have to chase Bonnie for the reason. Although it was just a small detail, Bonnies heart was still warmed fiercely. Chapter 999: BBQ Party! She could exactly feel that the man in front of her had her stuffed in his heart. So, everything about her is extraordinarily caring and attentive to the point of no return. If and such a man together for life, is not everything in the past, like a cloud of smoke, pretend not to exist? Bonnie pondered this question in her mind, deeply.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. And while she was in a daze, Sebastian had already driven the car to the supermarket. He told Bonnie to rest in the car and call the others to gather at the vi, while he took the five youngsters to do some shopping. A time, the domineering president holding five small children to the supermarket scene, attracting a crowd of passers-by. Everyone quietly pulled out their phones to record video and take pictures, with eyes full of envy and jealousy. Oh my God, this is the groom of the Willisto wedding of the century yesterday, it seems to be called Sebastian, more handsome than in the video, my legs are weak! Sober up a little bit, okay, people are married, your weak legs are useless, but their munchkins are really good-looking, for them, sister I am willing to save money to save money for stic surgery, 18 yearster, you can eat the old cow! Those two little girls are also cute, so want to abduct home! I really envy his wife, ah, husband so handsome, the child is also handsome and lovely, oooooh, simply a winner in life! The winner, as they call him, is sitting in his car, calling Mr. and Mrs. Smith and Anna. Mr. Smith and Mrs. Smith were naturally happy to oblige. After finishing Ms. Michelle and William, they were worried about not celebrating properly, and now they were going to have a barbecue party, which hit them right in the heart. Thest time Katifen operated on a noblewoman, they gave us a very expensive bottle of Roman Conti, and we opened it for a drink today! Vivian said excitedly. Immediately on the other end of the phone came Katifens voice reprimanding her, Youre a pregnant woman now, okay? You cant drink, OK? Vivians voice was full of unhappiness, Why cant I drink it, doctors have said that it is a healthy behavior for pregnant women to drink a little red wine properly! Drink a little, but I didnt ask you to drink a bottle. Katifens voice became even more helpless, Dont think I dont know what youre thinking, you alcoholic little pregnant woman! The two wereughing and arguing, full of warmth. Bonnies mood was all driven a little better. Then take your time to discuss it, and just be at the vi by twelve. After saying that, Bonnie hung up and then called Anna again. Anna agreed more painfully than anyone else and urged Bonnie to call more people. But I dont have any friends in Willisto, so who can I call? Bonnie asked. Anna thought carefully, George ah, Eric ah, oh yes, Bruno also called it, your wedding when he did not go, simply regret dead. Hmm? There was so much going on yesterday that Bonnie did not even notice if Bruno was there. He didnte? Ms. Michelle couldnt have not invited him! Ms. Michelle that miser, for the gift of anyone invited, if Willisto beggars are shelling out a million as a gift, I guarantee that yesterdays dinner table will definitely be reserved for beggars a top seat. Bruno was also invited, but Bruno was furious, said watching you marry someone else even if you still want to marry William such a person, suspicious of eyes will be dirty, dead or alive, do not go. As a result, yesterday you all joined forces to take down Ms. Michelle and William, and he wasnt there to witness it, and the floor at home was hammered! Chapter 1000: Dogpatch Christian This is a bit of an exaggeration, but Bruno regrets not being involved, and Bonnie still believes it. She smiled, Then you tell him toe along today and well celebrate together! Of course! Anna promised and hung up the phone. Wearing a white T-shirt and shorts, she walked slowly towards the first floor of the Newman family vi. At this point in time, if Im not mistaken, Bruno should be working in the study on the first floor. As a result, just downstairs, I saw a familiar figure sneaking around at the door, that look is not to mention how lewd! What is the situation? Anna fixed her eyes again and recognized the man. Christian?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Thats right, the guy standing in the foyer poking his head in is Annas fianc from City E, Christian! After Anna got out of his car yesterday, she went back to the Newman family. One is to avoid Rupert to go to the vi to find himself. Secondly, I just dont want to see Christian. Who knew that this one actually found its way to the house! How did he find his way here? And when he heard Annas voice, Christian immediately showed a big smile and stabbed his way inside. Gee Anna baby, I finally found you, I thought I was in the wrong ce! While saying that, he handed Anna a bouquet of roses, I bought you the Kawasaki roses specially, is it nice? Anna frowned at the fiery red roses, but did not reach out to pick them up. She didnt like Christian, so she didnt even want what Christian gave her. Is there something you came to see me about? Anna asked. Christian bared his teeth and smiled, Nothing is wrong, you are now my girlfriend and fiance, isnt it normal for me toe to you? After a pause, he added, But if youre free today, Ill take you out to y, OK? Im not avable today. Anna coldly refused, Im going to meet a friend, so, some other time! Christian was rejected, the heart can not help but a burst of fire. This damn Anna! Its just a Willisto real estate familys youngdy, why do you have to drag like this? He came to the suburban vi early in the morning and spent a lot of money on Kawasaki Rose, not to see Annas cold ass. Christians mind could not help but recall the words of his brothers. This woman ah, as long as you sleep with, and then obedient! So, Anna is just one sleep away from bing his very own kitty. Christian swore in his heart that no matter how he had to help today, he must get this sleeping opportunity! Even in his mind, has imagined the picture of Anna wrapped around his waist, so powerful that Christian almost had a nosebleed. Anna baby, so where are you going, how about I give you a ride? Christian asked in a poorly pursued voice. Annas tone got even colder, No need, Ill drive there myself. How dangerous it is for a girl to drive, its better to leave it to us boys to be the driver, besides, Im your boyfriend and fianc, its only right that I drive for you! Christian said. Anna: Ive seen thick skin, but Ive never seen such thick skin from Christian. You have already been rejected to this point, but you can still shyly continue to move forward? Anna took a deep breath and intended to talk to Christian. At that moment, the sound of the maids announcement came from outside the door. Missy, Mrs. Robertson is here and says she wants to see you. Mrs. Robertson? Isnt that Ruperts mother? Whats she doing here? Chapter 1001: Mrs. Robertson makes a house call! Numerous doubts shed through Annas mind. But more than that, its resistance! Mrs. Robertson has been very bad to her for as long as she can remember. As a child, she would quietly pinch her, beat her, push her into a mud puddle, and watch indifferently as she struggled for help in the shallow ditch. Later, when she grew up, she usednguage toridicule her, saying that she was rotten and thats why she only thought of falling back on Rupert every day. Originally, Anna did not care about these words.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. She is naturally a big-hearted, nervous woman, others are very excessive to her, she can alsough it off. Not to mention that it was Ruperts mother, the mother of the boy she loved when she was a teenager. At that time, Anna naively thought that it was okay for Mrs. Robertson to be cold as her future mother-inw, and that she would touch Mrs. Robertson with her heart one day! Until that timeC Rupert lured her into the wilderness, where she was nearly murdered by several men, and after that no exnation was given, Mrs. Robertson described the incident in a loud and graphic manner in high society circles. After saying that, then snicker and sneer, Like this kind of girl, not worthy to marry to us the Robertson family, cheap and dirty! The painful memories of the past came flooding back to her, Annas cheeks paled a few times and her breathing followed. Anna baby, whats wrong with you? Christian saw the situation and rushed forward to support, Are you ufortable with your heart, let me rub it for you ~ Just when those salty hands were about to touch Annas chest, Anna stopped him. The voice suddenly cold a few, Im fine, dont worry about me! After a pause, he added, I have to see Mrs. Robertson, so I may not be able to entertain you, so go ahead. Christian was very upset to be given an eviction order! If he leaves, the Kawasaki roses that were prepared early and expensive today will be in vain. No, we have to find a way to stay in order to do so. Christians eyes bounced around and really came up with a note. He violently covered his stomach and made a very painful expression, Oops, Anna baby, I seem to have eaten badly this morning, can I borrow a bathroom before I leave? Anna: In a situation like this, how could she say no? Little Red, you take her. Anna said. Immediately, the maid led Christian to themon restroom downstairs. And at this end, Anna took a deep breath, Go invite her in. Whates around alwayses around, and Anna knows she cant hide. So, she intends to be very upfront with Mrs. Robertson. She wouldnt have liked Rupert anyway, so she didnt need to give any good looks in the face of Mrs. Robertson. If Mrs. Robertson is here to cause trouble today, shes definitely not going to be polite! As she was thinking, Mrs. Robertson was led in by the maid. She was followed by the Robertson familys old butler, carrying a lot of things in her hands. Just after entering the house, the old housekeeper smiled and said, Miss Newman, Mrs. Robertson bought these for you, so you must ept them! Anna took a brief nce and found that those were luxury brands, among which there were also ginseng, deer antler, birds nest and other tonic products. Misceneous add up to at least 500, 000 upwards! What is this for? Anna was not going to take it, her tone was a bit wary and defensive, No need for things, Mrs. Robertson just say what you have to say, I prefer to be straightforward! Chapter 1002: What is his virtue and what can he do! Annas face is etched with cold determination and indifference. How reluctant to bend over backwards with Mrs. Robertson is written all over his face. The smile on Mrs. Robertsons face stiffened for a moment. But in a sh, the smile returned. Its not a big deal, I just know about you and Rupert, so I came to pay you a visit to show my respect for you! Mrs. Robertson said. Respect? Anna just felt a chill run down her back. The Mrs. Robertson who hated her to the bone, the Mrs. Robertson who denigrated and loathed her so much back then, the Mrs. Robertson who called her cheap and dirty. Now youre saying you want to respect her? Doesnt Mrs. Robertson herself think its ridiculous! And, knowing about what happened between her and Rupert? Was she the one who foolishly shouted at him for months David, even bent on nning everything for his future and stuffing her future with one of those stupid things he did? Anna herself found it funny. There is no rtionship between me and Rupert, so if that is what Mrs. Robertson is here for today, then please go back. Anna gave the eviction order. Dont! Mrs. Robertson was reluctant, I actually like you, Im sorry for what happened back then, Anna, Ill apologize to you, or whatever you need me to do, Ill amodate as much as I can. Mrs. Robertsons eyes were full of sincerity. Anna was bewildered by the look. She even began to falter. So, is Mrs. Robertson now realizing that shes a good girl and trying to redeem herself on Ruperts behalf? If thats true, then shes with Rupert, isnt that No! It cant be together! The memory of Annas hasty escape from the clutches of those men came flooding back to her mind. Annas eyes gradually cleared. She will never forgive Rupert again in her life! It was he who pushed himself into the abyss, and why does he pretend to love her as if nothing happened?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Thank you, Mrs. Robertson, for your kindness, but I cant afford it, so please go back. Anna gave the expulsion order. Mrs. Robertson stood up with a sad expression, I know that it must be difficult for you to ept me now, so, Anna, think about it, and then tomorrow night I will set up a banquet at the Dongpo Residence, and I will give you a solemn apology and sincerepensation at that time. With these words, Mrs. Robertson left. Anna was left staring at the spot, her heart clearly angry, but she couldnt let it out. Why, the man she loved was once Rupert and is still Rupert. She cant escape this man in this life! As for the dinner, Anna wont go, whoever wants to go! Just as he was thinking, Christian came out of the bathroom, smiling, Anna baby, I just found out my car ran out of gas, why dont you give me a ride to your friends ce, and Ill take a cab to leave by myself, okay? Anna turned her head to Christian, her voice cold, Dont you want toe with me, lets go. Huh? Christian didnt react for a while. But Anna had already gone to the foyer to change into a pair of shoes and was heading out with her car keys. Christian rushed after him, Of course Im going with you, wait for me Anna baby~ In Annas car, Christian went along to the barbecue party as he wished. When he arrived at the ce to get off, he looked dumb throughout. My God, its a vi! Willistos most expensive plot ofnd is also a 300 million dor vi. He is only the richest man in City E, and his value only adds up to 100 million, so he is qualified to be a guest in the home of such a top plutocrat? Chapter 1003: he played very open in private oh Christian was so excited his jaw dropped. At the same time, the heart is also beautiful thought, it seems that they find Anna woman is really the right choice. Even if there is no rtionship with Anna, using her as a springboard for business is a very good choice. Not to mention, Annas body is so good, ying must be very Just as I was thinking about it, Bonnie appeared at the door with a bit of displeasure in her gaze, Anna, youre here. The tone is warm to Anna, but the gaze is cold to Christian. It was obvious to the naked eye that Bonnie disliked Christian. This man who was with Anna in lightning, she always felt something was strange. Thinking, Bonnie even tugged Annas arm and ran to the side to ask in a whisper, Why did you bring him here too? Anna shrugged her shoulders and sounded innocent, Werent you the one who said for me to bring more people over? Bonnie: Yes, I said to bring more people here, but there is no need to call Christian! Hes my boyfriend now, its normal for him to follow me to my friends house to y, why, youre not wee? Anna asked. What else can Bonnie say? If we really say that we are not wee, wont we also drive Anna away? As a good friend, Bonnie cant do such a bad thing. She had to take a deep breath and bear it, Come in. Anna then walked in with Christian. Surrounded by a circle, eyes dimmed a few points, took a bottle of beer and sat on the corner to drink. Christian, on the other hand, took a quick look at the crowd and found that everyones identity was of the rich and famous variety. After all, just from the dress on the body, it is all luxury brands. Not to mention, the people who can live in the vi, can have simple characters! His heart bursting with excitement, he seized the opportunity and rushed to ost Eric, who wasin charge of the grill. Anna just pretended not to see it and continued to drink sullenly. At this time, George came over, tone bitchy, not happy ah, is disappointed Rupert did note, hey, what a pity, originally you brought your boyfriend over, but also can make Rupert jealous anxious, the results of Rupert directly choose to be absent. While talking, shaking his head. When he was in City E, he was used as a shield every day, dragged to the bar to drink and dance, his body could not stand it, and as a result Anna had to force him to go. George can hold a grudge! Now there is a good opportunity to spit on Anna, of course, we must seize it tightly. But what he didnt expect was that even Anna, who was in a depressed mood, was full of fighting power. ncing directly at him obliquely, he said in a deep voice, I dont know if Ive lost it, but if you dont hurry up, Eric may have to be snatched away. Hmm? I did not tell you, Christian private y is very open, men and women eat, it so happens that Eric looks white and tender, with the cream, so that a person would like to eat Eric is indeed cute yes, but he seems to be straight, right? George said, So Im not worried at all.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Annas eyelids didnt even lift as she continued, Really, but if you take the medicine, its hard to say if its straight or not. George: !!! His face was like opening a dye house, blue and red and blue and green, and finally he cursed directly and ran to the grill, squeezing Christian out of the way. Eric is worried about how to get rid of Christian, because he is too annoying. George suddenly came over to help, like a heavenly god sent from above, covered with light, and walked right up to him! Chapter 1004: Then you take off and check For a moment, Eric looked stunned. Waiting to react, and then hurriedly shake his head to discard these strange thoughts out of his mind. What the hell was he thinking. Eric mentally mumbled ten times that he was straight and then went back to grilling. As for this end of Christian, naturally it was left to George to solve. This beautiful woman. Christian nervous beyond belief, Sorry, is this your boyfriend, I just want to chat with him, there is no other meaning. Christian is suffocating inside. Although he knows he is very handsome, but not so handsome that beautiful women areing to worry that he will steal a man, right? His taste is still very light, okay! Youre the one whos beautiful, your whole family is beautiful! George roared out directly. Christians eyes widened in shock, Youre a man, my ass, youre too good looking, youre simply more woman than woman! Its really not Christians nonsense. George originally looked more beautiful than a woman, plus this time has been responsible for watching Anna, can not care about their blonde hair. The hair has grown a good deal longer, almost to the shoulders, plus today it is worn down. If you dont look closely, its a proper blonde beauty! Christian really did not expect that there are such beautiful men in this world. Do you know him? I cant believe youre having such a good conversation. George asked, What did you talk about, if you dont mind, tell me about it too? Christian thought George was really interested and hurriedly opened up the conversation. Like todays barbecue party, he could not attend several times in his life. So get to know as many people at the party today as you can! Christian almost pulled out all the stops just to amuse George and get his attention. But in front of George, who is used to seeing all kinds of big scenes and has been to countless bars, the pressure is useless. George just thinks Christian is a jumped up clown! The eyes that looked at him were getting colder and colder. For a while, the beads of sweat on Christians forehead fell inrge beads. This kind of top plutocrat is really hard to serve! I Im going to go to the bathroom. Christian had to find an excuse to slip away. Looking at Christians back, George wrapped his arms around his chest and sneered, Thats all you can do, and I thought how much of a bully you were, to be able to chat you up? Eric: ???? He almostughed at Georges words. Which one of your eyes saw me lean forward and back? Eric asked. He was just annoyed by Christian, but when he thought that this was Annas boyfriend, he was too embarrassed to dislike him and could only nod perfunctorily. Can you call that a back-and-forth? George also justified, I saw it with both eyes, and I saw it with my cock-eye! Puff C Eric, who was angry, couldnt hold back after hearing this, and puffed out augh.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. Crazy! What kind of person would purposely put something like cock-eye out there. And as soon as Eric smiled, the atmosphere became lighter. George muttered, took a skewer of chicken wings from the grill and started nibbling. Eric took a new skewer of wings and put them on, brushing them evenly with ayer of honey. There was a pause, and then a curious inquiry, So you really have corns? George very nonchntly lifted his foot, Yeah, if you dont believe me, you can take off your shoes and check! Chapter 1005: Then I will not be polite ah Hearing this, Erics eyes immediately became disgusted. Im baking chicken wings, can you take your feet a little farther away, what if you stink up my wings? George then withdrew his foot, and then bristled, You were the one who had to ask me, and now I tell you, and you dislike me for being disgusting, which has you so double standard. Two people fighting, but the atmosphere is very cordial. Soon, it was noon. Eric brought the skewers to a small wooden table in the garden and everyone gathered to feast on them. Christian looked around and couldnt have been more excited! Because he recognized Sebastian in it. Isnt this the groom from yesterdays wedding? This is the famous Demon Sebastian in Willisto, a symbol of wealth and a representative of power. Annas real estate daughter is really powerful, she can actually bring him such a goodwork of resources! Thinking about this, Christians mood couldnt help but get more excited. He poured himself a full ss of red wine, then stood up, Mr. Grant, in fact I have heard of your great name before in City E, I admire you very much, this ss of wine I toast you! Oh? Sebastian wasnt impressed with Christian. For one thing, the man looks unpleasant. Secondly, he also snatched his wife with his good buddy Rupert. And such people together, let alone be friends, even if more than two words, people feel a burst of disgust revulsion in the heart! If he hadnt been brought by Anna today, he would have been coaxed out. Mr. Grant, to show my respect for you, Ill drink this drink first, Ill drink it, make yourself at home! Christian said, then directly tilted his head will be a whole ss of red wine to drink. Finished drinking it and also very boldly poured the crystal goblet over, indicating that he did not have a drop left. George saw the situation, snickered softly beside, really think this is what fox friends to participate in the drinking game ah, also you dry? Christian froze for a moment, a little bewildered and confused. This can not be med on him, after all, his usual contact with the circle is such. When people want to say they respect someone, they pour themselves a drink. Howe this doesnt work when ites to Willisto? Christian felt like he had been pped in the face and his face was on fire with pain. Really do not know what to do, can only turn a look of help to the next Anna. At least this is also their fiance ah, should always help in this time of crisis, right? In Christians expectant eyes, Anna slowly rose to her feet. Then wiped his mouth and said in a deep voice, I need to go to the bathroom, Bonnie, why dont you apany me? Good, just as well I want to go and wash my hands. Bonnie immediately cooperated and stood up.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing the two people leave, Christian waspletely dumbfounded. The heart even ignites a burst of resentment. This fucking bitch, how dare she leave him behind at a time like this. When the timees to her to sleep, must be in bed to y some tricks, and strive to make her cry for mercy every day the kind of! But the most important thing right now is to hurry up and relieve this awkward situation to do. Christian thought and just had to squeeze out a stiff smile, Sorry, I grew up in City E and dont quite understand the rules on this side of Willisto, so if theres anything Ive done wrong, please dont be stingy in criticizing me for being afraid. George went up this slope, Okay, since you have said so, then I will not be polite ah! Chapter 1006: I knew he didn’t have good intentions In the next ten minutes, Christian was able to see what it means to dislike people at the highest level. That is clearly you listen to George did not say a dirty word, but biased every word into a cold sharp edge, ruthlessly into your heart. And these sharp des are incredibly dense. By the time George finished, Christian already felt like he was being poked through a sieve. Whats even more irritating is that after George finished, he deliberately blinked his pretty peach blossom eyes and pretended to be worried, Im really sorry Mr. Ball, Im a person who speaks straight, you asked me to criticize you and I said so much, you wouldnt hold a grudge and want to retaliate against me in private, right? Christian: He really thought so in his heart! I even thought of a time and ce and nned to make George pay for this remark tonight. But when George said so, if Christian dares to do it, it is not to hit himself ah. Christian is so angry that the sky is flying. And also can only break the teeth and blood to the stomach to swallow, of course not, it is originally I let you say well, if I am so vindictive, does not it look petty? George seeded in his scheme and smiled with a smug smile, So, I knew you were a generous man, Mr. Ball. After a pause, also raised a hand to pat Christians shoulder, Then you will need someone else to testify to the error then remember to find me oh, I promise to help you! is good. As we were talking, Bonnie and Anna came back. George saw fit to return to his seat. The barbecue party continues. When the food was almost ready, the women and children went to rest inside the house, leaving a group of men outside to clean up the mess. Christian saw the moment and hurriedly suggested that he would go out and buy sodas for everyone. Then Ill have an iced Coke! Erika said immediately, raising her hand. Christian smiled and agreed, Of course you can my little princess, so what are you little ones drinking? The rest of the four youngsters also asked for ice coke. After eating barbecue, of course, a little carbonated drink most happy ah! Christian took note of the drinks the crowd wanted to drink one by one and then went out happily. The first foot had just left and George followed. Those beautiful peach blossom eyes are only full of suspicion and caution at this moment. George is not quite convinced that Christian can still be in a very good mood to help people buy drinks after being talked about so badly. If they were so kind, they wouldnt be so bashful to stay inside the vi and eat barbecue. And George seems to vaguely see that Christian went out, but also deliberately touched his left pocket. Its like theres something inside. With doubts, George followed. Christian hummed a little tune all the way to the supermarket near the vi. He looked at one of those bottled drinks, hesitated, and backed out, choosing a milk tea store. Then buy the kind of drink inside that you can just uncover and drink, and walk out with it. Then find a corner where no one is, after looking around to make sure there is no problem, then pull out a packet of powder from the left pocket. Quickly and precisely poured into a cup of coffee! Georges entire body is standing up with sweat! Well wow, I knew this Christian was up to no good. This is not to take advantage of the time toe out to buy drinks secretly drugged? But who exactly is he trying to drug?All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. George had the answer in his mind when he thought about it for a while! Chapter 1007: No Tears Without Seeing the Coffin The person George has in mind is, of course, Eric. After all, Anna said before, Christian this person male and female, and to the vi, Christian did not hit on anyone, but only around Eric around. Like a shithead who saw food! If he hadnt stepped forward to drive away Christian, Eric would have been salted. But even now, Erics situation isnt much better. After all, Christian is already secretly ready to drug it! George is furious and ns to rush out immediately to reveal Christians true colors. As a result, at this time, a person ran out from the side, directly on Georges shoulders. And also greeted warmly, George, what a coincidence, I actually met you here, you went somewhere some time ago, I didnt even contact you. George swept a nce, this is a boy previously known in the bar, in Willisto y quite open, before also introduced him to a boyfriend. The rtionship between the two people is considered good, nothing often go to the bar together for a drink, chatting is also quite spective. But the situation at hand, George did not want to say one more word to him. I still have things to do, Ill contact you some other time, Ill go first ah! George said, and prepared to leave. As a result, the man tugged his arm tightly again, and his tone was very unpleasant, Long time no see, why are you so cold to me ah, do you have a better friend, so you dont want to take care of me anymore? George pped his hand away, No, I really have something to do, can you find me some other time, Im busy! When he said this, Georges eyes became fierce for a few moments. The man was scared and shivered, subconsciously retracted his hand. What exactly is your emergency, you look so scary like that. The man asked in a whisper. But George didnt answer him. Because George has taken a step towards the direction of the vi to chase. That look, fire and fury, as if rushing to save someone. George did rush back to save the day as well. But because of the dy by the mans sake, until the vi, just in time to see Eric is holding up the bottle in the drink situation. Eric! George rushed forward and snatched up the drink as soon as he could. Then it became clear that the drink was empty. You drank it all? Georges eyes were full of disbelief. Eric nodded, and also very suspiciously surveyed a circle George, finished drinking ah, what is the problem, this was originally my drink ah! If you dont finish it, do you want to leave half for Georgeto drink? Fuck! George was going crazy and turned around and grabbed Christian by the neck, Say, what the hell did you put in the drink and wheres the antidote? What?! The crowd was stunned by this statement.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. The drink was actually put something inside? As the person who brought Christian to the table, Annas eyes also became stern, What did you put down, tell me! Christian is certainly not afraid to say that. If he said now that he had put something in Annas cup, then not only would he not have seeded in his scheme, he would have been killed. I didnt put anything in, dont you use me wrongly. Christian said with a terse neck. George was so angry that he had tough, I saw with my own eyes what powder you poured into it, I also took the phone to record it, why, is not see the coffin does not drop tears? Chapter 1008: Do you want to fight for it? What? Hearing this, Christian immediately panicked. You actually followed me? He questioned Georgeangrily. George, on the other hand, sneered, If I didnt follow you, someone would have been in trouble today! No, to be precise, someone is already suffering now. Annie, please take this dog to the police station for me, Ill deal with itter. George said. Bonnie hurriedly nodded, Okay, so what are you going to do? What are you doing? George swept a nce at Eric next to him and grabbed his hand directly, Youe with me! The unsuspecting Eric was almost staggered by the tug. When he reacted, he began to struggle desperately, What are you doing, let go of me, Im going somewhere with you, George, are you sick? Will you be honest, Im trying to help you! George was furious. In front of so many people, he could not say that Christian could possibly feed Pei Yi with that kind of medicine. After all, Erics top boss is still standing next to him. If this gets out, how can Eric go to work in the future? But Eric is not happy about it! George is so angry that the sky is flying. It is really angry, simply pick up Ericacross the body, resisting on the shoulder to the car. Throwing him in the back seat of the car with a thud, he himself went around to the front and drove away quickly. And Christian was dumbfounded to see this. He doesnt want to go to the police! So the best thing to do now is to hurry up and run. But before he could run a few steps forward, Sebastian kicked him to the ground, his eyelids faintly converged, his voice was muted, You can try running again, this time its to kick your feet, next time its to just kill you! Im not running, Im not running! Christian hurriedly said, Im really not running, dont you kill me. And this end, Bonnie has also called the police. There is a police station near the vi, and the police were out in three minutes to take people away. May I ask which one of you followed over to make a statement ah, we need a person to cooperate. The police asked politely. Anna stepped forward, Ill go, I brought him here, and when something like this happens, of course Im responsible. Bonnie is a little uneasy, Can you do it alone, or Ill go with you? Your first day as a newlywed, its bad enough to get you into this kind of thing, and to have you go to the police, can I still have this best friend? Anna waved her hand and refused. Her heart actually med herself. If she had gambled and brought Christian because Mrs. Robertson hade to see her, this would not have happened. A nice barbecue party, but it was stirred up like this! And Bonnie, hearing this, did not insist any further. Her mind was still reeling from what Aliyah had said to her at the ancestral shrine, and her mind was in turmoil, so I guess going to the police station wouldnt help much. But Anna is still more or less unsure about going by herself. When Anna and the police leave, she turns her attention to Sebastian. Before she could say anything, Sebastian had already guessed what she meant and said in a low voice, Call someone to follow you there now, dont worry, he will protect Anna. Good. Bonnie nodded, Then Ill go to my room and rest for a while, Im sleepy.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Go ahead. Sebastian nodded. It was only after watching Bonnie enter the house that Sebastian dialed the number. Theres a chance to get Anna back, do you want to fight for it? Chapter 1009: Is he still alive! Hearing this, there was silence on the other end of the line. It took several seconds before suddenly bing excited, What are the chances? The fianc that Anna found, drugged the drink that was sent to her, look at Georges nervous look, it should be Eric who was drugged, you know what to do, right? Sebastian said. After all, after more than twenty years together, Rupert instantly understood what he meant. Sebastian is trying to get him to be Erics primary care physician, even if its pretending, pretending to look like he worked hard to pull Eric back from the line of life and death. This would be a logical way to meet with the guilt-ridden Anna. A few moreforting words to help clean up that Christian. The two peoples feelings warmed up, naturally, they can get back together. Thank you cousin! Rupert was overwhelmed with excitement, Then Im going to the hospital now! At this end, George is driving Eric on his way to the hospital. Eric is not sure, also talked half of the body to the front row, What the hell are you doing, why are you pulling me away? Stupid, because that drink of yours was drugged! There were only two of them in the car, and George spoke freely. Hearing this, Erics face changed, and he stuck his throat directly, So I took poison, Im not going to die! Dont, he just bought a house this year, the mortgage is not yet paid off, and he hasnt even lived in it yet. And the name of the car, also justst year to rece the first maintenance has not been done. Plus all those things saved up at home. This is going to die, he is so lost! Now you know youre scared? George nced at him from the rearview mirror, Dont worry, its not poison, you cant die. This Christian began by hitting on Eric, after which he drugged him, clearly wanting to eat the whole thing. How can we eat it if its dead? Hearing this, the tears on Erics face stopped instantly, If its not poison, then what is it? George, who is a veteran driver, met Erics clear and innocent eyes for a moment. Surprisingly, he also stammered, Just on that kind of medicine ah! What kind of medicine is that medicine? Just the kind that will make you want to kiss and cuddle with someone in particr. George tried to be as euphemistic as possible, So you get it, right? Boom Erics face was instantly so red that it was about to drip blood. Holy shit, why would he give me this drug?! George gave him a sympathetic look, Because he has his eye on you, ah, I have said, you do not get too close to this kind of people, you do not believe, and also gave him a drink. How was I supposed to know he was so nasty? Besides, I saw Mrs. Grant and Miss Newman drink before I did! Eric was depressed and aggrieved. Everyone is fine to drink, howe he has a problem with drinking! And this drug seems toe and go, Eric held his forehead, I seem to be a little dizzy, what should I do? You lie down in the back, Ill speed up and take you to the hospital to wash your stomach, after that youll be fine! George said, and hurried to speed up the car. The hospital was finally reached in a hurry. But when he was about to be sent to the operating room for gastricvage, Eric actually ran out of the operating suit. What are you doing? George asked him suspiciously, Are you afraid its hard to wash your stomach? Erics face turned purple, Its Mr. Robertson, Mr. Robertson wants to clean my stomach! If its true that Mr. Robertson is the primary care physician, then Mr. Grant needs to know tonight.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Where can he save his face in the future? Chapter 1010: The real drugged person is Anna! Hearing this, George understood. So you dont want to die in front of your acquaintances? Wheres the patient, he was just inside the operating room! Not far away, the nurses had already noticed this and began to search around. The sweat on Pei Yis back stood up and he looked at George with pleading eyes, Quickly, quickly, quickly, take me away! George is not very willing, but you are now on the drug effect is about to take effect, I take you to what ce ah, when you ident I have to be responsible for. Cant you find somewhere else to give me the antidote? Eric said anxiously. Another way? Are you sure? George secretly raised his beautiful eyebrows, the face that was more demonic than a woman was full of surprise and tentativeness, What if you cry then! Im a puppy for crying out loud! Eric didnt even notice what Georges words meant. All he can think about at the moment is to hurry up and leave the hospital so that he doesnt have to die socially. Who cares what George thinks, lets go first! OK! George then nodded readily, Since youve said that, well, Ill just help you. With that, he took Erics hand directly and walked downstairs in stride. Eric also thought that George was going to take himself out of the hospital. But who knows, he just pulled himself to the lounge on the first floor, then the door was locked behind him and the curtains were drawn tightly and firmly. The light in the entire room waspletely blocked and out of reach.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The sudden darkness made Eric a little ufortable. Why are you turning off the lights, its so dark, I cant even see Well! The rest of the words were swallowed clean before they could be spoken. In the operating room, Rupert waited for half a day, but did not wait until Eric was returned. He did, however, get Erics blood test report form. It showed that Erics blood was clean and dry of anything. In other words, Eric was not drugged by Christian at all. But how could Sebastian tell such lies to deceive him! When Ruperts mind was boggled, a possibility came to him. Perhaps, from the beginning, the object of Christians desire to drug was not Eric. After all, he didnt know Eric at all, so how could he drug him? The person who is more likely to be drugged is Anna! Rupert was so shocked that a cold sweat broke out on his back and immediately dialed the phone to call Anna. But Anna had cked out his phone a long time ago and couldnt get through. Rupert cursed in a low voice, unbuttoned his white coat with one hand, and with a casual fling, he raised his steps and rushed outside. If memory serves, Anna should now be at the police station helping to assist in the investigation. The ck Maybach almost drove a streak on the road, as fast as a lightning bolt, heading straight for the police station. When I arrived at the police station in a hurry, I finally saw Annaing out of it. Anna, Rupert said with a nice drifting stop, then got out of the car and headed straight for Anna. Anna is suffering from the effects of the drug at the moment, her brain is dizzy and her body is unbearably hot. But even so, the first reaction to seeing Rupert, or run away! How much resistance to him, are written clearly in the back of this hasty escape! Ruperts heart choked with pain, but can not think of anything else, rushed forward, trying to pull Anna. Anna, youve been drugged, Ill take you back to the hospital first, be good. Chapter 1011: Dodge or die Drugging? Hearing this, Anna understood why she was suddenly so ufortable. It seems that Christians drug is on himself! As for what kind of medicine it is, Anna is not quite sure. But Anna wants to stay away from Rupert more than she wants to figure out what shes been drugged with. She clenched the tip of her tongue, using the pain to force herself awake, and used herst bit of strength to push Rupert away hard. I dont need you to care about my affairs, if I really get drugged, I will go to the hospital myself! Anna, Rupert said with a hurt look in his eyes, do you hate me that much? Shouldnt I hate? Anna asked rhetorically, Mr. Robertson, people may have smiled with masks before and made you misunderstand, I have hated you since that incident back then, hated you to the bone! It was Rupert who threw away her heart as garbage, and now why does he love her so much? Dont you think its ridiculous! Anna thought and stumbled forward a few more steps. She got into the car Sebastian had prepared for herself and leaned back in the back and gasped, hard as hell, Drive! The driver heard the order and immediately started the throttle. Rupert, on the other hand, is worried that something might happen to Anna and rushes forward to stop her. But Anna has locked the car door from the inside, he can not open, can only go to the front of the car open arms to stop the driver. Seeing this, the driver was dumbfounded. Although he was arranged by Mr. Grant to protect Anna, but the front of the car stood Rupert, that is Willistos famous doctor, but also Willisto old school noble familys only son. How dare he move?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Miss Newman, what do you think? The driver could only turn his attention to Anna. Anna didnt even blink her eyelids, If he doesnt let me, Ill just run into him! After hearing this, the drivers face turned white with fear, Ah, thats Mr. Robertson, I wouldnt dare. If this collision is a good thing, he is still alive or not? I told you to drive, you drive, where so much nonsense! Anna said impatiently, Drive forward! She didnt believe it, Rupert would not blink away. In the face of death, there is no one who will not be afraid. Anna was sure of this and thats why she let the driver drive. But the drivers heart is not sure. What if you drive up there and crash? Miss Newman, please dont give me a hard time, Im just a part-time worker, if I hit Mr. Robertson, I cant afford to pay for it. The driver almost knelt down to Anna. Get off! The wave of heat in Annas body grew higher and higher, burning so much that her vision began to blur. The driver didnt react for a while, What? I told you to get off! Anna drew up her tone. The driver hurriedly rolled out of the car. Anna went straight from the back to the front, without even putting on her seat belt, and just turned the key to start the engine. First, he reversed the car and drove backwards for about a hundred meters before he took out his cell phone and dialed Rupert. Rupert was quickly connected. Anna, you pulled me back from the cklist? There was surprise in Ruperts voice. Annas voice, however, seemed cold, A hundred meters away, you only have three seconds to think about it, if you dont get out of the way, go to hell! After saying that, he hung up the phone, ran in the direction of Rupert, and stepped on the gas hard! Miss Newman! the drivers heart almost came out of his throat in fright, and he desperately went after to block it. But it didnt help at all. He could only watch as Anna drove closer and closer to Rupert, and then was about to crash. The driver couldnt even bear to turn his head away. This tragic sight of blood flowing into a river, he dared not look at it! Chapter 1012: This is your last chance But the driver expected the situation did not ur. Because when the car rushed in front of Rupert, it mmed on the brakes! The tires and the ground violently rubbed, emitting ear-splitting sounds at the same time, the air was also filled with a greenish-white smoke, filled with the smell of burning. And the front of the car is just less than a fists length away from the Rupert! But where this foot brake and then slow a second, Rupert will not be able to stand so straight as a pine. Anna sat in the drivers seat, looking at Rupert in front of her, and mmed the steering wheel in anger. The horn then sounded, startling the sparrows on the surrounding tree trunks, fluttering their wings and flying away. Why dont you duck? Anna questioned angrily as she peeked halfway out of the car. Arent you afraid of death at all? Im willing to listen to my exnation if bumping me will make you take your breath away. Rupert said calmly. After a pause, he slowly lifted his thin lips again, Anna, you can punish me any way you want, but first let me go and take you for treatment, okay? Ruperts attention had been on Anna when she drove over earlier. Anna is at her limit when ites to holding on to this. She was trembling uncontrobly and her eyes were scarlet. If you do not hurry to think of a way, it is likely to be this drug effect to hurt the bodys foundation. Anna sat in the drivers seat and did not retort. Not refuting is tantamount to acquiescence. Ruperts heart was instantly surprised for a few moments, and he hurried forward, carrying Anna from the drivers seat to the back, while he himself drove and rushed to the hospital with Anna. But only after driving out 500 meters, I heard Anna, who was huddled in the back row, say, No hospital, I want to go back to the vi. Dont be ridiculous Anna, wait until youre done with the treatment, and then you can go wherever you want. Rupert coaxed. Anna slowly supported his arm to sit up, Go to the vi, this is not that kind of medicine, no need to go to the hospital to disgrace, you help me to cure. Hearing this, Rupert was stunned for a moment. Following that, the car was turned around violently and headed straight for the vi. Before the vi, Annas medication hadpletely kicked in. Her eyes all became foggy,pletely unable to distinguish who the person in front of her really is. Just instinctive reaction, the whole person like a boneless snake, wrapped around Ruperts waist, scarlet rose lips haphazardly from the neck upward, trying to seek that a touch of coolness. Rupert drew a sharp breath backwards. This little goblin, does she know what shes doing! He strongly resisted the impulse in his heart, and quickly straightened the car, and then carried it in a princess hug, and brought Anna back to the vi. Anna, can I really touch you now? Rupert gasped with great restraint, Answer me when you say yes, and Ill touch you again.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Annas eyes cleared for a few moments, and looking at Rupert in front of her, she stretched out her in white hand, cupped his cheek and kissed it. It took a dozen seconds before he spoke softly, Ill give you a minute to exin after I regain my senses, Rupert, oh no, David, this is yourst chance. The next words didnte out, and Rupert didnt intend for her to say them. He looks like a mighty general, and like an impatient king who is kissing his territory, imprinting every inch of it with his own traces! Chapter 1013: Are you really not rare? By the time it was over, it was several hourster. Looking at Anna lying in his arms, Ruperts heart was filled with mixed feelings. After so long, he finally has Anna again! And Anna, who was sore and aching, sat up with her red lips clenched tightly, using the quilt to cover her body full of bruises and marks, with a few thin and cold in her voice, You can exin now, one minute. Good. Rupert nodded. Although very much do not want to reveal his mothers evil deeds, but in front of Anna, Rupert can not care so much. He told Anna everything that happened back then. Annas body began to tremble after hearing this. So it was Mrs. Robertson who borrowed your name back then, lured me to the suburbs, and got someone to try to hurt me? Anna asked. Rupert nodded, Im sorry, I tried so hard to exin it to you back then, but my mother said she would slit her wrists if I went public. Rupert could not lose his mother. So, he took all the me. I know you must hate me, after so many years, although you smile every time you see me, but that smile does not arrive at the bottom of the eyes. Every time I see it, I feel a choking pain in my heart. But I cant do anything but numb myself with alcohol and disguise myself as a yboy so that no woman will dare to reallye near me again and they will be safe. As for your matter, those rich kids who did it back then have all been physically cut off from my lower body and sent to Africa as pimp, and will nevere back to harass you in this life.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. For those rich kids back then, Anna actually has an impression. Her parents, learning that their baby girl is being bullied, are certainly not going to stand idly by. But when they went to the door to settle the score, they learned that those people had disappeared. As for where it went, no one knows. So all these years Anna thought that those people were afraid so they hid. I didnt expect that it was actually dealt with by Rupert long ago. Anna, Im sorry I didnt tell you this until now. I thought that you would never be involved with me again in this life, but until you fell in love with me as David, I thought that even if I didnt be Rupert, I would be okay. Going round and round, Rupert finally recognized his own heart. He just loves Anna, the kind of medicine and stone that has no cure! Even if hes not Rupert, just a humble pimp, he still likes Anna just the same! As long as you nod your head now, I immediately dere that I disassociate myself from the Robertson family, and I will only be your David, and its okay if I dont, I can be your little titty dog, little wolf dog, little dirt dog! Said, Rupert also fussed woof twice. Annas originally tense emotions instantly rxed, but also could not help but giggle out loud. You smile, Rupert saw hope, Anna, are you willing to forgive me now? Hearing this, Anna hurriedly re-strained her face again, I havent decided to forgive you yet, dont be too happy. Rupert nodded his head like a garlic, Okay then, Ill do whatever you want me to do. Are you really willing to give up everything about THE Robertson family to be with me? Anna asked. The Robertson family, which is a famous family in Willisto with some years and brand names, plus the title of miracle doctor for generations, is famous in Willisto. Is Rupert really willing to do without this identity? Chapter 1014: I don’t want you to be a sinner Faced with Annas puzzled look, Ruperts answer was crisp, If the price of being the Robertson familys only son is losing you, then I will definitely not stay in the Robertson family anymore. Back then, for the sake of his mother, he hadmiserated once. This time, he wants to live for himself! Good. Anna nodded, I trust you. Then Im going to send out a notice right now and hold a press conference to announce that Im cutting ties with THE Robertson family. Rupert said it was wind that was rain and immediately pulled out his phone. Anna squeezed his arm, No, you dont have to leave the Robertson family. Hearing this, Ruperts eyes couldnt help but look a little more suspicious, But we agreed that if I were to keep you, I would have to leave THE Robertson family. That was just a hypothesis I made to see if you really had me in mind. Anna replied. What about the Robertson family, which is sorge, if Rupert is cut off from the Robertson family? Not only the Robertson family, Im afraid that even and the Robertson family have rtives of other families will also have toe forward to crusade, saying that Rupert is too selfish, for the sake of their childrens personal feelings will be the entire the Robertson family left behind. After all, Rupert is an only son. If Rupert were to leave, it would be tantamount to giving away the entire Robertson family. Who cant be angry? Annas heart is love Rupert, from the teenage years have always loved, so naturally can not let him carry such a reputation. She dropped her bushy feathery eyshes, her voice soft but full of power, If you really want to prove that you like me, then you go and convince Mrs. Robertson to apologize to me for what happened back then. Then, we all reunite and make a good marriage. Of course its no problem! Rupert answered in one breath. He leaned over and nted a shallow kiss on Annas forehead, his voice low and raspy, full of promise, I will marry you in style, Anna, thank you! Thank me for what? Anna asked. Rupert didnt hesitate, Thank you for being willing to believe in me, thank you for taking such a big step back, and thank you for loving me! Anna has made it to this point, so the rest Rupert can take care of on his own. He picked up Anna and took her to the bathroom for a brief wash before changing back into her pajamas and putting her to bed. Then, drive towards the Robertson family.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Not forgetting to call Sebastian on the way. That Christian, just kill it, he gave Anna a very heavy drug, I almost did not fight, this kind of scum, die 10, 000 times is not too much! On the other end of the line, Sebastian was silent. Only after a long time did he open his mouth to inquire, Wasnt Ericthe one who was drugged? No, I read Erics blood test report, there is no problem, and because of this, I thought of Annas, fortunately arrived in time, otherwise the consequences are unthinkable. Rupert now speaks of it with a pang of fear in his heart. If he hadnt been able to take Anna away in time, she wouldnt have been able to tell who was in front of her after the drug had taken effect. If moved by those with evil intentions Rupert thought, his eyes scarlet circle again! Sebastian hmmmed, So you and Anna, made up? Yes! Ruperts voice lightened a few more times, I promised Anna I would convince my mother to apologize to her, for what happened back then. As soon as that matter was turned over, he believed that the obstacle between himself and Anna waspletely gone. I was looking forward to it, but then I heard Sebastian remind me, Your mother has an entric temper and is a smiling tiger, so be careful. Chapter 1015: The last document in the chip! At least the Grant family and the Robertson family are rtives. Rupert has to call Sebastian a cousin, as a matter of fact. So it makes sense that the cousin would run to help. Rupert was touched in his heart, Ill try it myself first, and if I cant get it right, Ill call you. After saying that, he hung up the phone. Sebastian looked at the hung-up phone interface, handsome sword brows knitted together, and slowly, slid to the text message interface. There was a message from Eric lying in the short mailbox. CMr. Grant, you dont have to worry about me, my poison has been relieved by George, but I may have to take a day off, Im a little sick. Remembering what Rupert just said, Sebastians eyes gradually deepened. Daddy! This time, the five little ones ran to the door of the study, have tilted their heads, milk voice said, Nanny Donna to pick us up back to the Sunshine Vi, you rest early oh. Thats right, Sebastian and Bonnie are staying over at the vi this evening to sleep. Because it was the first day of the wedding, it was considered the honeymoon period, so Donna nned to pick up the five youngsters so as to create space for the two of them to be alone. Sebastian hmmmed, Go ahead, you guys get an early night too. Good! Only then did the five youngsters follow Donna and leave. Sebastian then went downstairs to prepare a snack and brought it to the room to give to Bonnie. Since she came out of the Grant Residence, Bonnies mood has been intermittently low and down. Not only did I not eat a few bites of the barbecue at lunch, but I didnt even move for dinner. If you continue like this, you will have stomach problems. So Sebastian made a bowl of millet porridge and carried it to feed Bonnie.All content ? N/.?vel/Dr/ama.Org. When I walked into the room, Bonnie was sitting on the floating window in a daze, her clear almond eyes filled with a dull light. So engrossed in his world that he didnt even know Sebastian hade in. Bonnie, Sebastian came to the fore, have some millet porridge. Bonnie then came back to her senses and only swept a nce at the bowl of millet porridge before shaking her head, I dont want to drink it. The result of Christians matter came out today, if you want to know, drink half a bowl, finish it, and I will tell you. Sebastian had to bully his way in. Its a good thing Bonnie is eating this up. Hearing this, he opened his mouth and mechanically poured half a bowl of millet porridge into it. It was then that Sebastian told her the whole story. So that Christian was nning to drug Anna and then take her out of the vi before he did it? Bonnie heart a bad chill, and then the anger rushed to the heart, He is also too mean! Ill show him how to write the word cost. Sebastian nodded, But Anna should be in shock too, why dont I send you there tomorrow and you keep herpany? Im not going, Bonnie, who has always cared for Anna, actually chose to refuse, Since she and Rupert have made up, Rupert is in charge ofpany, I dont want to be a light bulb. After a pause, he looked up at Sebastian again, ording to Willistos rules, the bride has to return to her door within three days of the wedding, and I no longer have a home, so, lets go pay our respects to my parents, shall we? Sebastian agreed without even thinking about it. Married to Bonnie, he was supposed to go and say hello to his mother and father-inw as well. Im going to take a shower then. Bonnies mood then eased a few moments and went to the bathroom. And Sebastian sat on the edge of the bed and put the maternity pillow Bonnie would use to sleep, and sprayed a little mosquito spray to make sure no mosquitoes entered the room. After all this, only then did I notice a text messagee in on my phone. Its from Rupert. Cousin, the contents of thatst document are ready to read, do I need to send it to you now? Chapter 1016: What is she still not satisfied with? Sebastian raised his hand and pinched his screwed up brow. What the contents of that document were, he was indeed curious. But the more important matter at hand is obviously taking care of Bonnie. So he thought about it and returned Ruperts message. Bring it to the office tomorrow at noon, when Im done with Bonnie. Anyway, the previous so long have waited, it is not worse than this half a day. Rupert also roughly guessed what he was thinking, so he sent back an Ok emoji and then didnt move. Just after putting the phone down, Bonnie came out of the bathroom.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Sebastian immediately took a towel to wipe her hair, patiently and gently applied hair oil to her, then lifted her dress and carefully applied olive oil to her belly. Are you preventing stretch marks? Bonnie asked, This wont work, stretch marks are dependent on body type, if they are destined to grow, no amount of work up front will help. Otherwise, there will not be so many pregnant women, the first few months are still fine, until the imminent delivery, suddenly overnight belly into a watermelon skin, simply dare not look. Thinking of this, Bonnies heart unconsciously tightened a few points, If I grow stretch marks, you are not going to dislike me ah? No. Sebastian replied with conviction, No matter what you be, I like you and only you. Then why are you putting olive oil on me, isnt that because youre afraid Ill get stretch marks and not look good? Bonnie then pursued the question. And the response was, Ill rub it for you, I just dont want you to have a hard time with your stomach suddenly getting bigger and then your skin stretched out when the timees. Stretch marks, in the end, is the belly grows too fast, but the skin does not keep up, so it is just propped up. And rubbing olive oil, which helps massage, can effectively increase the sticity of the skin. At least it wont be tight and ufortable by then. As I said before, I wasnt involved when you were pregnant with Erika and Joanna and them, so I regret ming myself, and this one, I want to make it back twice as much! For this reason, Sebastian also did a lot of homework on the Inte, and even wrote a book of notes on what to do during pregnancy and what to pay attention to after the birth of a child. Youve had a hard enough time being pregnant, so let me do the rest, okay? When Bonnie heard this, her heart warmed up. She backhanded into Sebastians arms and was suddenly a little relieved. The feud of the day is over, isnt it? Yes, Aliyah has treated her like an enemy over the years, blocking and disgusting her in every way. But is it Aliyahs fault? Its Ms. Michelles fault. It was she who made her parents the scapegoat, and thats what made Aliyah hate her and everyone in the Morgan family so much. Im tired, lets get an early night. Bonnie said. Sebastian, of course, agreed tenderly, embracing Bonnie, his somewhat rough fingertips gently rubbing Bonnies back. His strong and powerful heartbeat, through his chest and through the thin silk pajamas, reached Bonnies ears with unmistakable rity. One after another, it settled her mind. For the rest of her life, with Sebastian by her side and her six children aspanions, what could she not be satisfied with? Thinking, Bonnie went to sleep. When sleeping, the corners of the mouth is surprisingly with a smile. Chapter 1017: Who is the big brother in the end In the blink of an eye, it was the next morning. Bonnie opened her eyes when Sebastian had gotten up and was not in the room, but the five little ones were sitting on the floating window reading a book without making a sound. The golden aura of the early morning shines down the sunlight and falls on their little faces, even the tiny fluffy hairs on their cheeks are reflected clearly. That cute look simply melted Bonnies heart. She sat up from the bed with her arms propped up and held them out towards a few little ones, Lets see, whose baby ising over here! At the sound of their voices, Erika and Joanna immediately jumped into Bonnies arms with smiles on their faces. The three boys didnt put up much of a fight, but still ran up to the bed and eyed Bonnie. Mommy, did you sleep wellst night? Erika asked in a milky voice. Bonnie nodded, Slept well, how about you guys? Were not fine. little Joanna immediately wrinkled a little face, I couldnt sleepst night without Mommy telling us a bedtime story! Hmm? Bonnie was bbergasted, So Donna didnt read you guys a bedtime story? Yes! little Joanna nodded vigorously, But Nanny Donna seemed to be too sleepy and fell asleep before she finished, and it was Damon who finally put me to sleep by telling me fairy tales. Hearing this, Bonnie raised her hand and rubbed little Joannas head, Nanny Donna has been very busytely and needs a good rest, and she fell asleep quickly, which means that bedtime story is really useful, next time mommy will tell you more. After a pause, he looked at Damon with amendable expression, As a big brother, Damon did a great job! Damons cheeks rubbed red.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He scratched his head in embarrassment, This is what I should do, take care of my younger siblings, is the duty of big brother. Andrew next to me was not happy, I was born a little heavier than him, so why am I not the big brother? Because Damon came out of his stomach first. Bonnie exined. Andrew disagreed with this statement, The only reason Damon came out first was because that bad woman Be moved. If you had a natural birth, Mommy, maybe I would have been born first. In that case, hes the big brother! Bonnie cried andughed. Do not look at Andrew usually always cool and cold a small face, but in these matters, can be serious! She also has no way to take sides, and can only throw the matter to Sebastian, Otherwise, you guys go to daddy and let him give you a division of who is the big brother? Find anyone to split it with, just dont look for her anyway. Okay, then lets go find Daddy! Andrew was about to go downstairs immediately. Damon stopped him, Dont go, then you can be the big brother and Ill be Lukas, okay? I want Damon to be the big brother because only Damon tells me bedtime stories at night. If you want to be the big brother, you can tell me too! Anyway, little Joanna has taken hold of Andrew. He is usually silent, it is impossible to tell bedtime stories with himself. So, the position of big brother, can only be Damons! But what I didnt expect was that Andrew actually agreed this time, Just say bedtime story, okay, Ill say it! Chapter 1018: Children’s Stories! Wow! Little Joanna rushed to the floating window and looked out hard. What are you looking at? Lukas asked curiously. Little Joanna replied with a serious voice, Ill see if the sun rises from the west, otherwise how can brother Andrew tell me a bedtime story? After watching, but also fussed to lie on top of the floating window, pulled the curtains over themselves, as a quilt. Okay, Im ready for a bedtime story, go ahead! Andrew stalked. Faced with so many pairs of eyes around, he opened his mouth, but could not say a word. Seeing this, little Joanna then said, See, you really cant be the big brother, or give the position to Before the words were finished, they were interrupted by Andrew, Who says I cant be, I just need a little preparation, you guys go eat breakfast first, and thene up after breakfast to hear my story. And make a mysterious! Several little ones looked at each other and had noment. Then he dragged Bonnie downstairs to eat breakfast, leaving Andrew alone upstairs to work. In the dining room on the first floor, Sebastian was eating breakfast while Donna stood byughing and busy. Mrs. Grant you are awake,e and sit down, this is the steamed egg with birds nest specially made for you, it is good for your health and very light. Donna greeted. Bonnie answered yes and sat down next to Sebastian, taking a silver spoon and eating little by little. And Donna soon realized that one person was missing. Then asked curiously, Whats going on, isnt Andrewing down for dinner? Brother Andrew is up there getting ready to read me a bedtime storyter. little Joanna replied. Pfft Donna couldnt hold back a softugh, reaching out to pinch little Joannas creamy cheeks, just after breakfast to sleep ah, no wonder we and Joanna are getting rounder and roundertely. What girl can be happy to hear that she is fat? Even five-year-old little Joanna was no exception, immediately pushing her toast and milk to the side and yelling that she was going to lose weight. In the end, it was Damon who coaxed her, saying that and Joanna was not fat at all, and that girls should be cute like this, and Joanna only then smiled again. And Donna, as an apology, followed up to listen to Andrews bedtime story. Brother Andrew, are you ready? little Joanna asked. Andrew cupped the childrens phone in his hand, full of confidence, Of course its ready, not only you, but also Erika, Lukas and Damon, you all go to bed and listen to my bedtime story, you are guaranteed to sleep well! Although doubtful about this statement, everyone cooperated andy down on the bed. Andrew then opened the new story software he got on his phone, selected the childrens section, and clicked y. A long and gentle female voice then sounded. Legend has it that in a castle far, far away, there lived a king, who had no children and only an old butler to apany him, and every year at Christmas, he would invite many small children to be his guests in his castle. When the small children went to the castle, they were settled in the lounge to wait. The king first took a little girl and said he would take her to the kitchen to eat roast turkey, but when the little girl went to the kitchen, the king ripped her head off! Belly also opened up, all the intestines of the Ur, blood everywhere!Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Proceed to the second half, the gentle female voice suddenly turned into a low, horrible voice, and the story told was extremely gory. The few little ones lying on the bed froze for several seconds, and then they started to wail! Chapter 1019: Did you miss me? Brother Andrew, turn it off quickly! Erika shouted tearing her heart out. Andrew, however, has long been thrown away by the phone and subconsciously hid next to Damon to go. He was just holding the phone and listening, so the impact was even greater than the other few little ones, okay! Dont be afraid! Only Damon struggled to swallow a mouthful of saliva, tried to put on the expression of not caring, then went to the heel and hurriedly turned off the phone. Now hold it up to show everyone, Its okay, its off, dont be afraid! Little Joanna was shocked and struggled to pat her little chest, Brother Andrew, why are you scaring us?!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Andrew depressed and aggrieved, I did not know it was a horror novel software, I said I wanted a story software with childrens stories, and someone sold me. But who knew that this childrens story, talking about the horror stories with children! So now you can see whos really good, right? little Joanna asked again, Just now the software was turned off by Damon Oh. Andrew: As much as I hate to admit it, its true that it was Damon who stepped up to protect them just now. And he himself hid behind Damon in disgrace. Now its clear who the big brother is. With a few twists in his tone and a voice so small it sounded like a mosquito buzzing, Andrew shouted at Damon for big brother. Damon bared his teeth and grinned, Then youre the second brother, the brother of the others! This bit of status struggle between small children, even if it is sessfully ended. With a smile in her eyes, Bonnie went to the checkroom and changed into a ck tweed chambray that covered her pregnant belly, ready to go out with Sebastian. As for the five little ones, she did not want to take them, but when I thought ofing back to Willisto for so long, several little ones went to the number of times on one hand can be counted clearly. Not to mention Damon, who hasnt been back to Willisto since he disappeared as a child, let alone pay his respects to his grandparents. After some hesitation, Bonnie took them on. Probably know that to go to the cemetery to pay respect to the deceased, the five little ones on the way to the surprisingly quiet and honest, no one cheeky, nor noisy. They sat obediently in the back row, as if they were delicate dolls. When they arrived at the cemetery, the guard at the gate saw that it was Sebastian and immediately took out arge pocket of tribute items from the security room. White candles, paper money, and some tributes. The whole process Sebastian did not say a word, but the security guard took a very positive and smooth. Unable to help, Bonnie gave Sebastian an extra look. Every year Ie over to pay my respects on the anniversary of their death and also on their birthdays, and Im worried that I came in a hurry and didnt prepare, so I have security on hand at all times. Sebastian exined. The tip of Bonnies nose was a little sour. Has Sebastian been helping her take care of her own parents all these years? How nice! When wee togetherter, not only us, but our children as well, you dont have to ask security to prepare anymore, I will prepare it myself. Bonnie said. Sebastian nodded his head and took Bonnies hand very naturally, Okay, go in. When she arrived at the tombstone, Bonnie first ced the ca lilies next to the photo. The voice was soft and trembling, Mom, Ivee to see you, are you okay down there, did you miss me? The woman in the photo, with a kind and gentle smile, gazed at Bonnie quietly, but would never answer again. Chapter 1020：She has an appointment There was a time when this woman would tenderly open her arms towards her and take her into her arms. She would cook a table full of food when she came home from school, and then rage when she stole it, calling her a little glutton. She will be with her when she is happy or sad, patting her shoulder and saying that she will always be the pride of the Morgan family. But all of this came to an abrupt end after that car ident. The Morgan family couples DUI ident and the Grant Group family heads death on the spot, was it an ident, or was it deliberate? Back then this news headline wentviral throughout Willisto. Overnight, everyone stood against the Morgan family, ming and crusading against the Morgan family. There are even in front of the Grant family to support the face to stand firm, will be for this and their own eight-pronged matter, deliberately run to the Morgan family to spill the wild. Smashing windows, throwing feces, spreading paint, all kinds of tactics. As for the Morgan familys business, it is also in decline, often requiring daddy and daddy to sue their grandmother in order to recover the money for the next round of investment. It is not clear which day and which strawpletely crushed the Morgan family. By the time Bonnie returned home, all she saw was an empty, smashed-up house. And the cold, cold forensic pathologist in a whiteb coat, standing in front of her, saying that both parents had jumped to their deaths and asking her to sign the death certificate.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Looking back on it now, Bonnie feels like she was dreaming. A nightmare. Mom and Dad, you will soon be able to sink your injustice, and those ck pots that were put on you back then will be taken off. Bonnie whispered in her heart. It is clear that the mouth did not say a word, but Bonnie seems to have used full strength, the whole person is quickly off the force, towards the ground slide. Its a good thing Sebastian was quick enough to hold her, so she didnt fall directly onto the cold marble. Im fine. Bonnie squeezed out a faint smile, Just a little dizzy from the excitement of not seeing them for so long. After a pause, he looked at the five little ones again, Go on, go say hello to grandparents and then kowtow. The five little ones obediently walked to the tombstone and then introduced their names in a milky voice. Finally, kneel on the ground again and kowtowed seriously. After doing all this, Bonnie only felt tears welling up. She turned quickly, wiped away her tears with her hand and squeezed out another smile, Well, Sebastian, you take the little ones home, Ive got a date with a friend, so I wont take them. Wheres your appointment, Sebastian asked in a hushed voice, Ill drive you there first. Bonnie declined, Its around here, Ill walk there or take a cab. It was obvious that Bonnie did not want him to deliver. Sebastian then called it quits. Take care of yourself, the first shortcut number on your phone is me, if anything happens dial the number directly, I wille over immediately. Sebastian admonished. Bonnie nodded her head and softly responded with a yes. Then, after seeing Sebastian leave with the five youngsters, he himself called a car and headed in the direction of the city center. She did have a meeting with someone today. But not a friend, an Aliyah. When I arrived at the cafe, Aliyah was already waiting. As soon as she saw Bonnie, she rushed to her feet and raised her hand in greeting. Aliyah, who has always been calm and generous, seemed a bit nervous and rushed at the moment. Chapter 1021: I want you to publicly apologize! Bonnie lifted her steps and walked over and sat down across from Aliyah. Would you like something to drink, is hot milk okay, after all, you are a pregnant woman now. Aliyah asked. Bonnie nodded, Yes. Aliyah then snapped her fingers and called the waiter to order a cup of hot milk. The steaming hot milk was served with a dense white mist and the air was filled with the unique sweet smell of milk. Its warm and makes the heart sink unconsciously. Bonnie, about your parents , Aliyah spoke up hesitantly. To be honest, Aliyahs heart was on edge when she saw Bonnies text message asking to meet her. She had misjudged Bonnie for so many years, and even more recently saw how much Bonnie had done for the Grant family. The heart is not only moved, the rest is all remorse iju. So much so that now in front of Bonnie to speak, are with a few shortness of breath and no bottom. Aliyah couldnt figure out how Bonnie would handle the year. Ms. Stewart, no, mother-inw. Bonnie changed the title back, I thoughtst night that I was going to be with Sebastian for the next few decades, so Ill just keep facing you, too. Yes, you are the Grant familys daughter-inw and the only daughter-inw I have in mind. Aliyah nodded along with that. Bonnie went on to say, And what happened back then, you didnt cause it, the real culprit, was Ms. Michelle. One should not be blinded by the immediate hatred, to settle scores, but also to find the real bad guys.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Aliyah had let out a long sigh of relief. Because she was sure that Bonnie had basically forgiven herself. But the next second, you can hear Bonnies voice turn a tone, But this matter is not all Ms. Michelles fault, if Ms. Stewart back then you can listen to my parents exnation, maybe it wont turn out like this. Yes, Aliyah nodded, so I apologize very sincerely, even if it means going to the tombstone and admitting my fault. Id like you to hold a press conference and say in front of all the reporters that theres been a mistake in this matter and that the real killer is actually Ms. Michelle, Bonnie said softly. Although her voice was soft, every word was powerful and carried an aura that could not be denied. Aliyah hesitated. The reason she pulled Bonnie to the ancestral shrine yesterday to talk about this matter alone is that she didnt want others to know. But now Bonnie is letting her go public The upper ss circle is soplicated, once Aliyah opened this mouth, it means in the whole circle to prove her ipetence all these years. After all, if youre not ipetent, how can you not even know who the real bad guys are? I will stand by you and help you in your crusade against Ms. Michelle as long as youe forward to exin, Bonnie said, There should be no more favorable help than the daughter of the victim herselfing down to stand by you, right? Upon hearing this, Ms. Michelle hesitated. Indeed, there is no more favorable help than this. As long as Bonnie is on her side, even if she apologizes publicly, people will think she is honest and not have other objections. After all, even the victims daughter didnt say anything, so who are they other bystanders to talk about it? And more importantly, Aliyah dreaded to think what would happen if she refused. If Bonnie had chosen some other extreme way to deal with her, she would have had no way to fight. Instead of that, it would be better to agree to her terms now. Chapter 1022: That’s not my doing Thinking, Aliyah then nodded very firmly, Okay, I promise you, hold a press conference, apologize to you, it was me who wrongly med your parents back then, and repeatedly said they were murderers, all these are my fault. Bonnie, however, shook her head, You should have more than that to apologize for. Hearing this, Aliyah was dumbfounded, What else, is it the fact that I have hated the house all these years and even you refused to marry into the Grant family? This, when you think about it, its not impossible to apologize But Bonnie still shook her head, Neither. Aliyah then got confused, Bonnie, theres no need to hide between you and me, you need me to apologize for something, you just say it! Then, Bonnie nodded nonchntly, back in the day when you joined forces with other families to bring down my parentspany, and even the other rtives of THE Morgan family, in one fell swoop. This is something that must be apologized for. That was thest straw that crushed not only thepany, but the Morgan familys dozen lives! But hearing this, Aliyahs expression became a little subtle. But Ive never targeted yourpany, the Morgan family! What? Bonnies eyes were full of disbelief, You havent targeted? Aliyah nodded heavily, Yes, at that time the loss of Lennox, that is, your father-inw, I was so sad that my heart was broken, every day in addition to crying is yelling to kill you, can not spare the work to deal with your familyspany. So much so that when she heardter that the Morgan family had copsed and the family had been destroyed, Aliyah still felt that it was Gods retribution. It is also because she has not had time to strike, the Morgan family all dead, she will hate Bonnie so much. Because there is no one left for the Morgan family to hate except Bonnie. How can that be Bonnie didnt believe it, but its obvious that thosepanies are targeting THE Morgan family under your banner! Although Bonnie was still very young at that time, she could already remember things. She remembers very clearly that her parents prepared a lot of meals at home and then invited a client toe to the house for dinner, putting down a hundred gestures, just to plead with the other party to settle the payment. At that time, her mother also told her that as soon as the payment was settled, she would immediately send her to study abroad, and she even had her passport ready for her. But that customer after eating and drinking, but half to settle the payment is not meaningful. And finally, he said in a condescending manner, Fine, if you kneel down for me, I will settle your payment! For that money, to be able to save thepany, her mom and dad literally got down on their knees. Forty-somethings, kneeling down, Bonnie could clearly see the gray hair on top of their heads. Since that news came out, their gray hairs have been increasing at a rate visible to the naked eye. By that time, already pale like a person of 50 or 60 years old. But when they finished kneeling, the man smiled and said, I received your thoughts, but the payment, really can not be settled, you know who I backed the big boss, the Grant family, now the Grant family blocked you, to kill you! Can I go against the grain? At the end of the day, the man stepped in the dignity of his parents and left the Morgan family in triumph. Bonnie, who was hiding in the corner, could see it clearly.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. She snuck back into her room and tore up the passport, taking with it the Morgan familys ridiculous and faint hopes. Chapter 1023: Do you remember the secret I told you? After hearing Bonnies words, Aliyah only felt wronged. She stood up eagerly and held up her finger and swore, I really didnt do anything like that, really! Although she hated the Morgan family and wanted them to die, she would never use such despicable means. Your parents ran over someone at the time is evidence that I could have sent them to jail or just sentenced them to death, and why torture them like this? Aliyah said. Or to put it bluntly, if Morgan couple is allowed to continue to struggle out there, they may sell all the assets in their hands and flee to a ce where no one can find them and start over. Why would I take that risk to do something like that? Aliyah said. Bonnie was also stunned when she heard this. After all these years, Bonnie has always assumed that this is what Aliyah did. Now that the idea is turned upside down, her mind cant help but be a little confused. If you didnt do all this, then who did? Bonnie asked, Its obvious that so manypanies are using your name to do things to my familyspany! Aliyahs mind was also full of doubts. But it didnt take more than a moment for her mind to guess who that person was. Immediately snapped his fingers, his tone of voice was unmistakable, Its Michelle Harvey, its definitely her! When Michelle pushed this matter to the Morgan family, so that one does not do, also let the Morgan family and herpletely torn face, so that both sides with hate, will not sit down to talk calmly. As long as you dont talk about it, you wont find out that its all a lie. Thats right, Michelle did it all! Even saying that, Aliyah is going to drag Bonnie to meet Michelle and ask this matter clearly in person. She had to prove she hadnt done such nasty things! Also, this matter aside, Aliyah did want to meet Michelle. I wonder what it was like for Michelle to see her alive.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Aliyahs heart was filled with anticipation and curiosity. The two then went to the detention center. Because there is no official sentencing yet, Mna Holmes will just be held here and sent to prison after the official sentencing session. Knowing that it was Bonnie who was visiting, Mna Holmes agreed to meet without saying a word. The guards first took Mna Holmes to the visiting room and ced her on the interrogation bench to make sure she couldnt jump out of it and hurt anyone before they went to invite Bonnie and Aliyah. Upon seeing Bonnie, Mna Holmes eyes instantly went scarlet and she angrily questioned, Annie, where did you get William, and why didnt I see him in custody! Michelle, its already this time, you are still thinking about your son, there is this time, why not worry about yourself! Aliyah slowly walked out from behind Bonnie. Looking at the person in front of her, Mna Holmes pupils instantly quake, and her whole body trembles uncontrobly, How can you you still be alive, its impossible! Surprised, arent you? Aliyah said softly, I also thought I would die for sure, but who knew I would be lucky to get my life back. Thanks to her granddaughter, Erika, the peace amulet she gave saved her life! Absolutely not! Mna Holmes still couldnt believe her eyes, Youre the one Bonnie got to lie to me, youre a fake, who the hell are you! Remember the secret you told me before I died? Aliyah whispered, In that case, who do you think I am? Chapter 1024: Why should I do as you wish Mna Holmes opened her mouth but couldnt get a word out. She didnt know what to say anymore. The only person who knows that secret is Aliyah, and it can only be Aliyah! So the person in front of you is indeed Aliyah? How the hell did you survive? Mna Holmes asked with a growl. Aliyah shrugged her shoulders, I have noment on that one. Her precious granddaughter helped, and shes not going to say anything about it. What if Michelles henchmen who are on the run outside find out and run against Erika? It is absolutely impossible for a five-year-old child to fight an adult. Michelle breathed heavily, as if she had been tortured. First, they let out a loudugh, followed by a very strange cry. Only then did she finally look up at Aliyah, You shouldnt havee to see me, Aliyah, youre so stupid! You know, she is now carrying the sin, one of the most serious one, is to kill Aliyah. Intentional homicide is punishable by death. As for the other what seize thepany, embezzlement of public funds, are just a small head. Now that Aliyah is alive and well in front of her, then the murder at that time can only be considered an attempted murder. Adding the other charges is not enough to get her killed.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. As long as she stays alive in prison, Mna Holmes still has a chance to get out and take on Aliyah and Sebastian and the others again! Aliyah nodded along with that, Indeed, I wasnt supposed toe. Sebastian had also previously instructed that Mna Holmes could note to the detention center until she was actually sentenced and convicted. But Aliyah came anyway. What she wants to do now more than kill Mna Holmes is to help Bonnies parents get justice and prove her innocence. Michelle, you said you nted the evidence to frame Bonnies parents back then, so it was you who did it when they were forced to die after that? Aliyah asked. Mna Holmes was filled with confusion, When did I ever say anything like that? Aliyah was so angry that she practically vomited blood. You clearly did say that when I was dying, you said you didnt want me to die for no reason, so you told me the truth! But Mna Holmes is still full of innocence, and even looked at Bonnie next to her with pity, You cant nder me for your own so-called mother-inw and daughter-inw love, ah, when did I say such things, dont spray people with blood ah. Smug, cocky grin. Aliyah could not wait to raise her hand and p her. Apparently, Mna Holmes is now not admitting that she is deliberately trying to diagonalize her. Even if she is now locked up and will spend the rest of her life in prison, then she will use thest bit of possibility to disgust Aliyah! Aliyah was really disgusted. Michelle, you should stop struggling needlessly, you clearly said that, why refuse to admit it?! What, now that you cant talk me out of it, are you already going to start forcing me to confess? Mna Holmes asked, If thats the case, can I hire awyer and have him convict you for me? After a pause, but also deliberately tsk two, Maybe this can be less years in jail! You! Aliyah was furious. She was about to do it when Bonnie came up next to her, gently tapped her on the shoulder and said softly, Take your time and talk, Im going out for a while, its so stuffy and ufortable here. When he said this, looking at Aliyahs eyes, there is clearly anotheryer of frost! Chapter 1025: The truth of the year Bonnie Aliyah tried to call out to her. But Bonnie left the visiting room as if she hadnt heard and walked quickly. As the door creaked shut, Mna Holmes thenughed in triumph. You damned woman, its obvious that you told me that, why dont you admit it! Aliyah questioned with an angry roar. Mna Holmes shrugged her shoulders, her expression nd andid back, Why should I admit it, if I did, everything would be my fault, what good would it do me if you all ganged up on me? Might as well do it now and let Bonnies anger be directed at Aliyah. That way even if I go to jail, someone will continue to hate you, how nice. Mna Holmes said. Aliyahs hand clenched into a fist and squeezed to a creak. Why do you have to target me like this? What exactly have I done wrong to you, when you wanted to steal Lennox from me, and then you disappeared so easily, only toe back and deliberately harm me! First, it made her whole body fester and itch, near to copse. Then she was disgraced and even taken away and almost died from that bullet. Even now that Mna Holmes has been locked up, there is still the same desire to continue to target her again. Aliyah really couldnt understand what she had done to offend her! If it wasnt for you, I would have been the one who was with Lennox back then. It was obvious that Lennox had made an offer to me when I was in thepany, and it was because of you, the marriage partner, that he abandoned me! Also, what do you mean I disappeared for no reason, you brought me to the high seas and are going to throw me down to feed the sharks! Mna Holmes said these words with a look of hatred in her eyes. She hates Aliyah with a passion! Aliyah was silent. Only after a long time, he said softly, So all these years, you always thought that the one who liked you in the first ce was Lennox? Isnt it? Mna Holmes asked rhetorically, Who else could it be if not him! Thats Charles Randle, my cousin. Aliyah said softly, Long before you started working for the Grant Group, my association with Lennox Grant existed, it just wasnt public. And Charles as a brother-inw, although nothing, but still ran to the Grant Group to rub a position as an executive. Not for anything else, just to cheat the little girl. But with his identity is not able to cheat those masters or even PhD graduate girls, no way, Charles will use Lennoxs identity to hook up. You were one of the victims, but I dont know if it was lucky or unfortunate that Lennox was also trapped that night, which is why he had sex with you, and he came to me afterwards to confess. I forgave Lennox, but learned at this time that you were pregnant and wanted to talk to you about it and persuade you to abort the baby. But who knows, after that, Michelle disappeared and hasnt been seen again for so many years. Youre full of shit! Mna Holmes refused to ept this reality, The person who asked me out back then was Lennox, not Charles at all! The envelope you received should just have Lennoxs personal seal in it, that Charles went to replicate. Imagine if Lennox was really interested in you and the letter was written, why didnt he sign his name by the way? Mna Holmes was instantly paralyzed and fell hard in her chair, shaking her head haphazardly, No it cant be! How can this be! She thought of countless possibilities, but did not think that Lennox, whom she thought loved her dearly, was merely driven to make a mistake by the effects of the drug when he stepped in to help her. Even if what you say is true, what about the incident where I was thrown into the open sea, who did that? Mna Holmes asked again.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1026: Don’t you lie to me! This time it was Aliyahs turn to be silent. Only after a long time did he whisper, Im not sure who did it, but its highly likely that it was Charles. Whether the child is born or not is a great threat to Charles. Once Michelle went to the exposure with her belly, the surface is using Lennox, but in fact the matter once investigated, it can be found that Charles did it. Then Charles will not only be unable to work in the Grant Group, but also in Willisto! The upper ss circle is indeed very amodating, but scum scum behavior like this is still not tolerated. So, it is highly likely that Charles panicked. So ask Michelle out under the guise of her and then take care of Michelle herself. Then, no one in the world will ever know the secret again. But who knows Michelle actually survived and lived in the high seas in the bandits den. Thest is in Willisto recklessly, almost the Grant family are buried! And its all Charles fault! Aliyah had only felt disgusted and annoyed with Charles before, and did not want him dead, which is why she sent him to dig coal. But now it seems that this life is redundant to stay. If not for him, how could there be so many bad things! And when Mna Holmes heard this, her eyes were full of disbelief, Who are you fooling, how can it be, Charles did all these things? No, thats just your excuse! All of them are just made up to deceive her! If you dont believe me anymore, I can have Charlese back from abroad right now and you can confront him face to face. Aliyah said calmly. Mna Holmes shook her head, unwilling to ept this reality. I dont want to see him, tell him to get out, get as far away as possible! But because Mna Holmes was fixed in the chair, she could not move, even if the struggle of the wrists are worn skin, but also can not get near Aliyah half a step. Youre scared, Aliyah said softly, her eyes surveying the wretched Mna Holmes in front of her, because youre also starting to worry about what youre going to do if what I say is true, arent you? After a pause, he added, But Ill bring Charles back whether you want me to or not. Because Charles carries too many sins, just digging coal abroad is no longer enough to punish him! With those words, Aliyah was ready to turn around and leave the visiting room. Just because I didnt tell the truth earlier, so that you might turn against Bonnie, youre deliberately trying to disgust me like this? Mna Holmes breathed heavily, her voice already weak. Just a few minutes, but she suddenly aged a lot. The fine lines at the corners of the eyes are increasing and spreading at a rate visible to the naked eye. Forget it if you dont admit that one, Aliyah didnt care anymore, Im sure I can talk to her about it. It must be possible!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Since Bonnie can digest that the ident back then was a fake and thene to the bargaining table with her in a calm manner, she can surely listen to her exnation in a calm manner. Aliyah has full confidence. She lifted her steps and left the visiting room. Only Mna Holmes was left in hysterics behind her. As for what exactly was being said, Aliyah wasnt listening closely, nor was she interested in listening. She walked out of the detention center and met up with Bonnie, who had been waiting outside. Bonnie, what Michelle just said Aliyah couldnt wait to speak up and exin. But Bonnie this wasing up next to her and naturally took the car keys out of her pocket and said in a deep voice, Will you drive, Im pregnant and not fit to drive. After that, he pulled out his headphones again and isted himself from that little world. Chapter 1027: Quietly left a hand Looking at Bonnies nd appearance, Aliyah had already swallowed all the words that came to her lips. She wanted to exin, but Bonnie didnt give her a chance! How else could she exin with her headphones on? Aliyah had no choice but to be the driver first and wanted to wait until Bonnie took off her headphones. When she was about to arrive at the vi, Bonnie finally took off her headphones. Aliyah saw the moment and hurriedly stopped on the curb, Bonnie, I swear to you, Michelle really said that kind of thing to me, Im not lying to you, the reason she didnt admit it is because I know. Before the words could be finished, they were interrupted by Bonnie. Aliyah didnt react for a moment and looked at Bonnie in a daze, You know? How do you know? Seeing her confusion, Bonnie handed over her own headphones. Aliyah plugged in her ears and listened, and found that it was actually a recording of a conversation she had just had with Michelle! I figured Mna Holmes wouldnt tell the truth to my face, so I deliberately put a tape recorder in your pocket and went out to wait for you. Bonnie exined. The goal was to get Mna Holmes to say the most truthful thing she could, unsuspectingly. When Aliyah came out, Bonnie also did not tell first, but took advantage of the time to get the car keys, the recorder out, plug in the headphones and listen quietly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. After making sure it was all a ruse by Mna Holmes, she slowly spoke up and told the story. Aliyah went from being stunned at first to excited. She nodded vigorously, Yes, it was so wise of you to do that, why didnt I think of that move! But it doesnt matter, no matter who thought of it, in any case, the misunderstanding between her and Bonnie is lifted. I told you, I didnt do this thing, I couldnt do something so hical, it was all Michelles doing! In order to let the Morgan familypletely lose the opportunity to reverse the case, simply do not do two, let them all when the dead shut up forever. If Bonnie hadnt deliberately dyed going homete that day in order to refuse the IELTS ss exam, Im afraid she wouldnt have escaped this disaster. My parents death will definitely make her pay. Bonnie secretly clenched her fist, And so many others in the Morgan family, she will pay for them all! As she was speaking, Aliyahs hand was over Bonnies fist, and her voice was soft, like the warm breeze of spring, blowing on her heart. Just leave these things to me, you are now a pregnant woman, you cant have big emotional ups and downs, take care of your body. After a pause, he added, Consider it a small apology andpensation for my wrongdoing against the Morgan family all these years! Other than that, Aliyah didnt know what else she could do. After all, the only people left in the Morgan family are Bonnie and an uncle who has turned crazy. There really isnt much that Aliyah can do topensate. Okay, Bonnie agreed to her request, please Aliyah mom. When she heard this, Aliyah was struck by lightning and could not believe her ears. She looked at Bonnie in surprise and amazement with a trill in her throat, What did you just call me? Mom. Bonnie spoke again, Im married to Sebastian, so youre my mom, and the change of heart red envelope is given, isnt it? Aliyah hurriedly nodded, Yes, yes, yes, it was given, but now that I think about it it seems not big enough, when I go back today, I will prepare a bigger one for you! A big red bag worthy of the name mom! Chapter 1028: Secret Whip By the time the two returned to the vi, they were as intimate as a real mother and daughter. Donna couldnt help but be startled when she saw the sight. He also quietly pulled Bonnie to the corner and asked in a whisper if the day was going well and so on. Bonnie knows what Donna means. Im fine, and now that Ive shaken hands with Ms. Stewart, all those old grudges have been dispersed like clouds, and from today onwards, from now on, we are a very good mother-inw-daughter-inw rtionship, not mother-daughter but mother-daughter! Although it is not clear why Bonnie made this decision. But looking at the two so close, Donna is also happy from the bottom of her heart. Shes been with the Grant family all her life, and thats what shes been waiting for. What a wonderful day for a happy and healthy family! Lets have hot pot tonight! Donna suggested, Figure a good luck, the future days will follow the hot pot, red hot! Sure. Bonnie agreed without even thinking about it, Ive been wanting something a little spicy for a long time. It looks like its time to give me another little granddaughter, or when we go grocery shoppingter, well stop by the mall and buy some little girl clothes and toys! Aliyah suggested. We wont know if its a boy or a girl until its born, and its too early to go shopping for baby stuff. Bonnie refused. Aliyah nodded along with this, Thats right, how exhausting it is to go out shopping, its better to rest at home and go back to online shopping! The two of them made peace and went to the supermarket to buy the ingredients for the hot pot. And on this end, Donna picked up a few of the little ones from kindergarten. The children were very happy to know that they would have hotpot in the evening. Erika, in particr, is not very spicy, but she is very keen on eating spicy food like hot pot. Just thinking about it now, Im already drooling! Hurry up and wipe off your saliva, Andrew disgustedly threw Erika a handkerchief, its embarrassing. Im not ashamed of it. Its a reflex when I hear spicy food, okay? Its not something I can control. Erika muttered. Aliyah is also on Erikas side, Its just like me, I did it when I was a kid and I couldnt stop drooling when I heard about the benefits. Really Grandma, so you were teased as a child too? It was the first time that Erika heard Aliyah talk about her embarrassing stories as a child and her interest was very strong. The rest of the small children also came to the front and listened intently to Aliyah. Aliyah, who has always been cold and aloof, suddenly became more open and amiable after experiencing this life and death. Plus with Bonnie untangled the grudge in his heart, it is even kinder. She dragged the five little ones around the living room to chat about funny stories from her own childhood. After chatting until sunset, Sebastians footsteps came from the foyer.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Erika and Joanna, who had just been snuggled in Aliyahs arms, immediately jumped up and ran straight for Sebastian. A mouthful of daddy, very intimate! Mom, what are you doing over here? Sebastian saw Aliyah in the living room, and subconsciously, his eyes moved to Bonnie. He remembers when Aliyah and Bonnie spoke at the ancestral shrine and then the two broke up. So the mother came over today to bother Bonnie? Bonnie and I just got married and need personal space, and I have to have my own time to spoil her, so donte over if youre okay. Sebastian said with a secret whip. Chapter 1029: What do you take me for That just sounded like aint that Aliyah didnt give them space as a couple. In reality, itis telling Aliyah not to try to bully Bonnie while he is away. They are married, then Bonnie is the baby of his life. It is to be well cared for and loved. Even if the target of her bullying is Aliyah, Sebastian will not tolerate it. But after saying this, Sebastian noticed that the room was full of people with odd expressions. Want tough and do not want tough. What is the situation? Before he could ask, Donna came up to him and exined, Mr. Grant, you misunderstood, Ms. Stewart and the young grandmother are like mother and daughter, howe in your mouth, it seems like Ms. Stewart is bullying the young grandmother? Bonnie also walked up to Sebastian at this time and said softly, Ill exin to youter exactly why, but in any case, Ms. Stewart and I reconciled. Sebastian couldnt guess why. Two people suddenly reconciled and have such a good rtionship Its really puzzling. But CContent property of N?velDra/ma.Org. It doesnt matter. As long as two people can live together in peace, thats enough. As for the reason, when his Bonnie is free, then slowly exin to him. Daddy, were having hot pot tonight, it means red hot hot, isnt it super great? Erika spoke again, her voice milky. Sebastian bent down and picked Erika up, Okay, then you guys eat. Arent you going to join us for dinner? Bonnie asked immediately, sensing the other-worldly meaning of the words. Sebastian, even if you are busy going to work, you have to eat a little bit. Aliyah also spoke up to persuade, And its my first time to eat in your new room, you dont even give me that face? Sebastian: After a long silence, he still obediently lifted his steps and went to the dining room. The family sat around a round table at the heel, in the center of which was cooked a hot pot with an overwhelming aroma. A few of the little ones picked out their favorite tender beef and foo-foo pockets and gobbled them up, not forgetting to give Aliyah some food as well. Aliyah was cajoled into a heartbeat and had a loving look in her eyes. Everyone had a great time during the meal. Only Sebastian seemed preupied and didnt eat much at all. Bonnie took it all in, but didnt ask in front of everyone. After sending Aliyah away and putting the little ones to sleep, I cooked a simple noodle dish and brought it upstairs to the study. After opening the door, Sebastian found the person standing outside the door was Bonnie, immediately frowned handsome sword brow. He walked up quickly and took the hot noodle bowl from Bonnies hand, with a bit of fierceness in his tone, reprimanding, Just leave these things to the maids, what if you get hurt carrying something so hot yourself? Im afraid you wont eat what the maid brings up. Bonnie tilted her head, smiling and bending her clear almond eyes, Ill bring it up myself and keep an eye on you to eat. Im not hungry yet. Sebastian subconsciously refused. Bonnie, however, poked him, Are you not hungry, or do you have no appetite? Sebastian: He raised his hand and squeezed Bonnies fragrant cheeks, his tone helpless, My Bonnie is so smart, how can I lie to you in the future? Why are you lying to me for good reason, Bonnie corrected him, We are a couple, we should discuss and talk about anything together, what do you take me for if you hide it from yourself? Chapter 1030: That document is empty? But when she said this, Bonnie was actually a bit vain. After all, she hadnt let Sebastian know the real reason for her previous falling out with Aliyah.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Its a good thing Sebastian didnt think of it that way. He just exined to Bonnie, Its just a little thing, I can handle it myself, so I dont need you to worry about it. From thepany, or from home? Bonnie pursued. Sebastians thin lips tightened into a line, home. Bonnie thought carefully again, Is it the result of thatst document in the chip that has you worried, what does that document say? That document is empty. Sebastian answered without thinking. What?! Is it empty? Bonnie incredibly rounded almond eyes, How is it possible, that file is not through several encryption, how can it be empty, is not identally deleted ah! She remembered Rupert Robertson saying that that document had a password entry limit, and that once it was entered more than once, the contents would be automatically cleared. So now the content is emptied? No, there was nothing in that document originally, it was just a blindfold to try to get us to focus on that so we could have more time to think about the will. Sebastian exined. What else can you do if you cant wait to make the will public or cant wait to destroy it as soon as you get it? There are benefits to giving an empty encrypted folder to give the person who gets the will information a little more time to think about it and to buy a little time for others to work on the will. But youve been acting so lost today. Bonnie reminded, And youve been so lost that youve even eaten your favorite ginger. Because Im wondering if Father thought from the beginning that there would be a day when I would be antagonistic to William, and thats why he took that kind of document to keep us scrupulous and calm. Sebastian exined in a deep voice. If thats the case, theyre anticipating Lennox every step of the way. He will be disappointed when he sees it, right? Its not your fault, Bonnie said as she stepped forward and hugged Sebastian, Its not your fault, its Mna Holmes and William who have to go against you. Sebastian didnt start the war, so why take the me for his own mistakes! I know, Sebastian raised his hand and rubbed her head, his voice soft and raspy, I figured it out after you enlightened me. With that, Sebastian picked up the bowl of noodles and began to eat it, without even leaving the noodle soup. Bonnie left satisfied with the empty bowl and urged Sebastian to finish early and go back to the bedroom to rest. You sleep first, no need to wait for me specially. Sebastian said in a deep voice. After Bonnie lifted her feet and left the study, the little smile on his face disappeared instantly. Looking at theputer screen froze for a long time, and finally slowly pulled out the chip from his pocket. Once plugged into theputer and identified, a folder pops up on the screen. A quick scan showed three files inside. The first is Williams paternity test certificate. The second is the will left by Lennox. The third Sebastian moved his mouse over it, but hesitated to open the document again. Finally, simply click the right mouse button directly and select Delete. Press the OK button. In an instant, only two documents remained in this folder. Chapter 1031: Gentlemen move their mouths, not their hands~ As if nothing had happened, Sebastian finished the rest of the paperwork and went back to his bedroom. Bonnie had fallen asleep by then.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Even in her sleep, Bonnie is still unconsciously approaching Sebastian. It was only when he hugged Sebastians arm that he smiled with satisfaction and fell back to sleepfortably. Its almost exactly like a cat. Sebastian had a few touches in his heart, lifted his hand and touched Bonnies forehead, and justid down next to her in his clothes. I dont want to wake Bonnie up, its good to sleep like this for one night. But when Bonnie woke up the next morning, she found herself lying on Sebastians chest. And still the naked kind! Sebastian was originally wearing a silk loungewear, but now it has been ripped open and is hanging crumpled on his arm, not to mention the ravaging scene. And her hand, still restlessly ced at Sebastians chest, perfectly covered the blushing pectoral muscles Bonnie then felt like her whole body was on fire. God, this is so humiliating! Bonnie thought and hurriedly tried to get away from Sebastians body. But the next moment, Sebastian was dragged back into his arms, tightly circled, as if to rub into the blood and bones. And in his voice, with the kind of huskypulsion unique to early mornings, Trying to run away after spoiling my clothes like this, huh? The words simply sounded like Bonnies tailbone was going to fall off. I I fell asleepst night, I didnt even know it. Bonnies voice was so small that it sounded like a mosquito buzzing, Big deal, Ill pay you back. Yeah. It was as if Sebastian was waiting for those words. Immediately rolled over and pinned Bonnie beneath him. Bonnie only felt herself spinning around, before she could react, the button on her chest had been unbuttoned by Sebastian. Shes naked under her pajamas. If she keeps this up, shes going to be seen naked! A gentleman moves his mouth, Bonnie hurriedly reached out and propped her hand on Sebastians chest, How can you put your hands on me this early in the morning? No moving your hands? Sebastian inquired in a mute voice. Bonnie immediately nodded her head, Yeah, no moving your hands! Originally Bonnie thought that she might be around Sebastian for a while. But what I didnt expect was that Sebastian would agree very readily just after he spoke the words. I cant believe that it was let go so easily? Bonnie feels like shes dreaming! And the next thing she knew, she did realize that she was really dreaming. Because the price Sebastian pays for not moving his hands, is to move his mouth directly! He actually used his teeth to undo the buttons on his chest! The button is mother-of-pearl texture, which had been worn warm against the body, was pulled back and forth in this way, and regained its original cold touch. Bonnie had goose bumps on her chest and was so nervous that her toes buckled. But no matter how tense it is, the end result is that Sebastian ate and drank enough before carrying her to shower and change, and then brought her downstairs to eat breakfast. Bonnie was so tired that she had no energy left in her body, chewing breathlessly on the toast in her mouth. Thats when Vivian called. First, the usual greeting, followed by the words, Do you want to have a lunch together at noon, just as Smith has got the previous blood test report, so we can discuss it properly at the dinner table. Okay Bonnie was then ready to say yes. Just said a word, then Sebastian took away the phone, Annie recently newlywed to rest, the examination report directly to the Grant Group to me on it, you two pregnant women out shopping and eating, have fun. Chapter 1032: Mr. Robertson purposely arranged Bonnie expressed her confusion, Its just a blood test report, it doesnt take much time, I read it during lunch! Why wont Sebastian let himself see it? Could it be that there is something wrong with the examination report Thinking of this, Bonnies mood suddenly tensed up and looked at Sebastian blearily, Im not going shopping, Ill follow you to the office and wait for the result! You can go to the office, what about Anna? Sebastian asked in a deep voice. Bonnie heard this and froze instantly, What does this have to do with Anna? She didnt even ask Anna out today! She called this morning and said she wanted to ask you to go shopping for a proper dress to wear to the Robertson Familys house party then, and I didnt have time to tell you yet. Sebastian said. Bonnies eyes instantly lit up when she heard the words The Robertson Family Family Dinner. She shook her fist in excitement, Really? Does that mean that Anna has made up with Rupert and is going to the Robertson Family to talk about the wedding! I dont know exactly, ask Anna yourself when you see her. Sebastian said. After a pause and added, You also know Annas temper, today she is the main character, if you are full of only thinking about the examination report, she will certainly have a temper. Although the person who is BFF with Anna is Bonnie, Annas temper is known throughout Willisto.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Vivian on the other end of the phone echoed, Yes, wherever Anna appears anyway, she has to be the queen, the center of attention, exactly like me when I was young. Bonnieughed helplessly when she heard this. Okay, then Ill go ahead and give Anna an idea, and when you get the report card, remember to tell me the results first. Sebastian nodded tenderly, Good. After breakfast, Bonnie went to the mall to meet up with Vivian and Anna. Because they knew in advance that they wereing to choose a dress today, the two looked at Anna with eyes full ofughter and ridicule. Miss Newman, oh no, should I call you Mrs. Robertson now! When are you going to take wedding photos, it just so happens that Smith has invested in a wedding store in Willisto, so if you dont mind, go and support it? Annas delicate cheeks unconsciously flew on two smudges of red, dropping her long, slender eyshes, her voice rarely gentle and soft, Its not set in stone yet, you guys dont rush to hold me up. What if the higher you are held, the worse you fall? Bonnie disagrees with this statement. Now that Rupert has taken your side and gone back to convince Mrs. Robertson, where are you going to fall? Vivian was helping out with a derisive tone, Where else could you fall, but Mr. Robertsons bed of course! Annas cheeks were red and she reached out her hand to twist Vivians arm. Several people instantly burst intoughter. When it was hard to gather the expression, this went together to the dress store. As soon as we walked in, the clerk greeted us with a warm face, Miss Newman is it? Pleasee this way with me and rest in the VIP room first, our staff will go get the dresses for you to choose. Such a warm service instantly made Anna freeze. Seeing that the clerk was about to leave, he hurriedly pulled back, Wait a minute, I dont think Ive made an appointment at your dress store! How to make it look as if she had taken over the venue! Mr. Robertson arranged it, the clerk replied with a smile, Mr. Robertson also specifically exined that all the chain stores of this brand are closed today to ship all thetest models of dresses to the one you want to shop, so that you can be happy and satisfied with your choice! Chapter 1033: This family dinner is not that simple Hearing this, Annas cheeks unconsciously flew up two blushes. The two people next to him couldnt help but tease again, Look, this is the good man! In order to be able to let the woman you love shopping happily, but not so tired that your feet blistered, so you choose this way. Its so enviable, if only I could have such a good deal! Vivian said with a fake sigh. Originally, Ijust wanted to squeeze Anna a little. But I didnt expect to hear the clerk say, Mrs. Grant, Mrs. Smith, Mr. Robertson has exined, you two also feel free to choose today, as a gift to thank you for apanying Miss Newman shopping! Vivian would be wee. She has beenzy since she got pregnant and has hardly bought any new clothes. Take advantage of this opportunity, do not rush to buy yourself a battle robe? Im going to pick one that I can wear when I have a baby, and then Ill make a documentary about it and show it to my child when hes older. She wants her child to know that her mommy is the greatest warrior woman in the world, even when facing something like childbirth, she can face it beautifully. You want something that pregnant women can wear? Then pleasee this way with me. The sales clerk immediately led Vivian to the plus size section. While Bonnie and Anna sat in the VIP room waiting for the dresses to be delivered. While waiting, Bonnie, warm hot cocoa in hand, inquired curiously, What exactly did you and Rupert talk about the other day back at the Robertson Family? Anna shook her head, her eyes full of bewilderment, Actually, I dont know. Dont know? But isnt Anna the one in question! I was about to ask again when I heard Anna exin, Actually, I only spent about half an hour at the Robertson Family after I went there that day. Once inside, Mrs. Robertson apologized to her, saying that she was sorry for what happened back then, but the reasons for it she was reluctant to talk about, and that she would spend the rest of her life paying for it if she could. Since Mrs. Robertson had softened her stance and Anna really wanted to be with Rupert, she said she had forgotten about that incident. Mrs. Robertson heaved a sigh of relief, and then took Annas hand and admonished her, saying that she would hold a special family dinner, and that the main character would be her, and that her rtionship with the Robertson Family and Rupert would be announced at the dinner. When I was leaving, she specifically told me to wear a beautiful dress, so I came to choose a dress ah! Anna said. Bonnie listened to this and followed in a happy mood.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. So, the odds are that you will be engaged to Rupert at the family dinner? Engaged? Anna thought about that scene in her mind, pursed her lips and couldnt help but smile, I think so! To be honest, she kinda longed for it! Since its an engagement party, it must not be sloppy. In addition to the dress, there must be matching jewelry and bags and shoes so that it can be the focus of the entire family dinner! Bonnie said. Later, after choosing the dress, we have to take Anna to purchase these things to do! And after hearing Bonnies words, Anna hurriedly blocked, Im not sure if its an engagement party, you dont want to make such a big deal out of it, when Im too overdressed, Ill make a fool of myself. Dont worry, its all normal dressing, the kind that will make you ravishing. Bonnie patted the back of her hand, Youre still not sure about my aesthetics? At least she is also a well-known designer, is a professional level, okay! Of course Im relieved, Anna nodded vigorously, then pursed her scarlet lips, I just dont know why, but Im always panicking inside. Just feel that this family dinner may not be so simple. Chapter 1034: This must be well prepared In the face of Annas concerns, Bonnie expressed her understanding. After all, there are a lot of people at THE Robertson Familys house party, all of whom you are unfamiliar with, and its normal to be ufortable and nervous when youre suddenly asked to be the main character to deal with those people. After a pause, he tapped Annas shoulder again, But theres still Rupert! Since it was a family dinner and an announcement of the rtionship between her and Rupert, Rupert was bound to be present. And what is Rupert, doesnt Anna understand? Even if the whole world is on the opposite side of Anna, he will firmly protect her behind. So Anna has nothing to worry about. Just attend the family dinner beautifully! Anna was convinced by Bonnies words. A smile reappeared on her delicate face, revealing her fine, sticky little tiger teeth, and she nodded vigorously, As you wish, then well see how you performter, ah, designer Magnolia! Bonnie pped her chest hard, Its on me! As we were talking, the clerk also brought over all thetest dresses of the season. In order to see the dress more visually, the clerk was also very thoughtful to put the dress on the fake model. Anna chose a circle, and finally picked an ink blue dress. The dress is made of kraft silk with a smooth surface, and then a special process to sew broken diamonds in the folds. At first nce it looks in, but as soon as you walk around, the broken diamonds hidden inside the folds will sparkle with the light. Its like, wearing a Milky Way on your body! Understated luxury, but full of ingenuity. Especially the petal cor design on the chest, which can well reveal delicate corbone, but not too exposed. After all, it is a family dinner, there will certainly be many elders present, so it is not suitable for too sexy dress. Wear this set is just right. Anna herself is very satisfied, standing in front of the mirror left and right to look at themselves, can not afford to take off. This position at the waist needs to be modified a little more, with a diamond belt, a little higher, to highlight the waistline. Bonnie said, Can you do it within today? The clerk nodded her head and said, Of course, Mrs. Grant, dont worry. When she heard that the waistline had to be changed, Anna reluctantly took off her dress. Vivian has also chosen a dress to wear for the birth.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. For the convenience of delivering the baby when the timees, she chose a short gown and a technological fabric. To put it simply, it is a fabric that will not get wet by water. If there is any stain on it, you just need to wipe it with your hand and it will be done. When the timees, if Im in too much pain to care about wiping, you can be sure to help me ah, so that I can leave the best-looking photos when the baby is born. Vivian said. Bonnie and Anna looked at each other and shrugged without saying anything. Okay, who doesnt want to be the best and most beautiful pregnant woman? Especially for Vivian, a pregnant woman who has wanted a child for over a decade before finally waiting for one. No need to say anything more, just nod along with her words! And when the dress was chosen, Bonnie dragged Anna to the jewelry store on the first floor to choose the right jewelry. Only when she reached the door, Anna stood still and stared nkly at the store. Bonnie followed her line of sight and spotted two people picking out jewelry. One old and one young. The old one she still knows, is half a rtive! Chapter 1035: The Robertson Family’s Cousin The Grant family and the Robertson family are distant rtives. Thats why Rupert calls Sebastian a cousin. Then at this moment in the jewelry store Mrs. Robertson, Bonnie is supposed to call out aunt. Bonnie wasnt surprised to meet Mrs. Robertson. But looking at the girl next to her, her clear eyebrows couldnt help but furrow. What is the situation? Who is this girl next to Mrs. Robertson who looks to be in her early twenties! And the two talked and behaved very intimately and got along as if they were very well. Bonnie thought, and then turned her head to look at Anna, and found that Annas brow was also furrowed. Apparently, Anna didnt know this girl either. But someone who can hang out with Mrs. Robertson is obviously no small person. At least, it carries a lot of weight in Mrs. Robertsons mind. As she was thinking about it, Anna had already smiled and walked up to greet her, Mrs. Robertson, what a coincidence.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Robertson turned her head to look at Anna, a sh of panic in her eyes. But then returned to bemusement and squeezed out a smile, Yes, are you here to buy jewelry too? Well, Bonnie said she wanted to give me a set of jewelry to wear at the Robertson Family house party, so we came over. Anna said. In the eyes, there is also a little expectation and delicacy. Mrs. Robertson all look in the eyes, the corners of the mouth hooked with a faint smile, I can see that you care a lot about this family dinner, do not worry, when the family dinner, I will definitely arrange a good identity for you. Aunt. The woman next to her spoke up, with a bit of disdain in her tone, This is the Anna you were talking about, right? Yes, Mrs. Robertson nodded, wouldnt it be fitting to stand with Rupert as a family? The woman looked Anna up and down for a few moments before nodding, It seems to be quite appropriate. Then Mrs. Robertson you guys take your time shopping, Bonnie and I will go to another store to check it out. Anna said, and dragged Bonnie away. Walking out a long way, Bonnie couldnt help but ask her curiously. What were you doing, rushing in and out in a ze of glory. Did you go in just to say hello? Anna waved her hand, full of seriousness, You dont understand, I just saw that girl and thought it was a love interest, so I just rushed in to say hello and wanted to test it out. But the girl just now was called Mrs. Robertsons aunt, that is, a cousin of Rupert. Thats nothing to worry about. Said, Anna also quietly red cheeks, voice shy, And did not you hear what Mrs. Robertson said just now, she asked that cousin, Rupert and I stand together is not very much like a family hey! Bonnieughed helplessly, I hear you, I hear you, can you stop wiggling me, Im still pregnant! Anna then let go of Bonnie with embarrassment. Following that, her eyes fell on Bonnies already bulging belly with a bit of longing and curiosity, Do you think that after Rupert and I get married, well have little kids soon too? Although she is not ready to be a mother, but if it is a child with Rupert, it seems that she can learn to take care of it slowly and be a qualified mother As I was thinking about it, Bonnies chestnut hit me on the forehead. Instantly, there was an additional red mark on the bare white forehead. Wake up, the family dinner is just going to announce your rtionship with Rupert, not just let you get married straight away, why are you even thinking about children? Bonnie shook her head helplessly. Chapter 1036: So you are here Although the tone was disgusted, the corner of Bonnies mouth lifted with a smile. Because the Anna she knew was back. Once Anna is like this, once mentioned the Rupert thing, it seems like a different person, a proper love brain. But Anna was happy that way. As the best best friend, Bonnie wants Anna to be happy. Dont you have to get engaged and married after you open your rtionship, Anna muttered unconvincingly, rubbing her vaguely painful forehead, Besides, when you werent married to Sebastian, you even had a name for your grandson, okay?! Suddenly rehashing old ounts, Bonnie stammered. That was just a boring evening talking about it, why do you still remember! Anna grabbed the handle andughed very smugly, I know everything about you, so criticize me less or Ill blow the whistle. Just those college rtionship brain ideas and speeches are enough for Bonnie to die countless times at Willisto Society. Also thinking of this, Bonnies tone suddenly eased down, Actually, I was just thinking, would it be better for you to have twins, or triplets, so that you can also join with a few of my babies, and we can kiss on top of each other. Vivian listened to the two fighting next to each other and helped along by patting her stomach. And me, if I marry my daughter, Ill let Smith teach all the healing arts and make him the next miracle doctor! Hearing this, Annas eyes instantly lit up, You already know the sex of the baby? Yes, Vivian nodded, her eyes with a bit of helplessness, I didnt want to know, but Willistos people are too good at leaking information! What is the situation? Anna looked at Vivian in confusion, What does this have to do with Willistos people, everyone doing ultrasounds for you? This still need to do ultrasound, those people just a nce at me with their eyes, and then sure that I am pregnant with a daughter, and said they have been looking at more than ten years, and not once did not miss. After a pause and added, And Willisto people say that sour is son spicy is daughter, I now especially like to eat spicy, these symptoms are right. Hearing this, Bonnie and Anna then looked at each other helplessly. The feeling is so leaked ah Bonnie opened her mouth and was tempted to tell Vivian that all of this was actually false. To find out if its a boy or a girl, you still have to go to the hospital for a test.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Otherwise, just wait until the child is born and all will be revealed. But Vivian seemed to like this daughter in her belly, so she held back. Forget it, the odds are half and half anyway, in case its really a daughter? When the timees to determine the mistake and the birth is a son, she can exin the matter again. Lets keep Vivian in a good mood for now. The mother is in a good mood, the baby in the belly to grow healthy and strong ah. The three of them joked andughed and went to a nearby jewelry store. The clerk recognized Bonnie at once and rushed to entertain her respectfully, bringing the three into the lounge to enjoy the highest hospitality. As a result, Bonnie and Vivian both had to pee before the clerk brought the jewelry over. It cant be helped that pregnant women have apressed dder and just want to go to the bathroom very easily. You guys go ahead, Ill wait for you here. Anna waved her hand. Bonnie and Vivian then went to the bathroom arm in arm. Just after the first foot, Anna heard a piercing sound. So here you are! Chapter 1037: I am the Robertson Family’s future …… Anna raised her eyes and looked at the woman in front of her, Cousin, do you have something for me? Yes, the one standing in front of Anna at this moment is Mrs. Robertsons cousin who was just beside her. Dont you call me cousin, we dont know each other that well, my name is ra Harper, ra said. Anna nodded and changed her tone from good to bad, Miss Harper, did you want to see me for something? Yes, arent you buying jewelry to be worn at the family dinner? I also happen to be buying it and wanted toe for reference! ra said condescendingly. Honestly, Anna was upset to hear that. She always likes to be unique, but now ra is saying she wants to refer to her taste, is she nning to wear the same and simr styles? How else can she be unique like that. But before she could say anything, ra seemed to have read her mind, and her tone was slightly disgusted, Dont worry, Im not trying to buy from your style, Im just avoiding the same style as you, after all, I want me to be unique! Anna: If not for the fact that she is Ruperts cousin, she would have just punched her, okay? Thinking that she would be a rtive and that it was before the family dinner, Anna didnt want to add to Ruperts troubles. Take a deep breath and hold it in. Yes, then please sit down, and when the clerk brings the jewelry over, youll be just in time to see what I picked out. Anna said. ra rolled her eyes again and sat down next to Anna, Of course Ill sit down, otherwise Id be standing around watching, Im not your servant! Soon, the clerk brought up the jewelry.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Looking at those models in the tray, Anna selected a sapphire, teardrop-shaped design, as a mother-of-pearl textured fragment as a setting ent. At first nce, it looks like a bright moon on the sea, with sparkling waves of beauty. Most importantly, the color and design is just right to go with the dress she bought. Ill take this one, and then just pick out a pair of matching earrings. Anna said. ra took one look at the sapphire ne and smiled. Thats it? She spoke in a sarcastic and sarcastic tone, Im not talking about you, Miss Newman, sapphires arent worth much, arent you the daughter of a real estate tycoon, why did you choose such a shabby piece of jewelry? After a pause, and added, or Rupert also does not hurt you much, so also did not give you ck card casually swipe ah? Annas anger rubbed off on her. Just as he was about to swing a fist at ra, Bonnies voice came from next to him. These days there really are all kinds of situations, ah, relying on men to spend money, and actually want to take out as a matter of show. Tsk, thats right, and actually think that the more expensive things are better, recently Willistos mob dont do such brainless things, right? Who says it is not, the mob can earn money, that also has a brain, how can this be, how embarrassing to say out, anyway, if I am such a person ah, I am embarrassed to stand here, hurry up and mp the tail out! Bonnie and Vivian sang in unison, their tone sarcastic and unmistakable. ras face was blue and white, and finally as ck as the bottom of a pot. How dare you talk about me, do you know who I am, I am Mrs. Robertsons niece and the future of the Robertson Family Chapter 1038: Sixty-sixth piece of jewelry Before the words could be finished, they were directly topped by Vivian. How strange, when did we ever say that about you, thisdy, even if you are really like this, you are not so anxious to jump out and admit it, right? People still need to have a little substance and city, otherwise easy to anger, how ugly, like a ghost. Bonnie said. After a pause, he pretended to be surprised again, By the way, do you not know what you yourself look like now? Bonnie very kindly took out a small mirror from her bag and put it into ras hand, Take a good look, your face is so ugly! Snap! ra was so angry that she just smashed the mirror. You guys! ra was trembling all over, Wait for me, you guys! Vivian nodded, agreed very crisply, Yes, we wait, then you remember to move quickly, or wait too long I may forget which way you are oh. Because Viviansnguage is not quite fluent yet, speaking the word person makes it seem even more sarcastic. ra was so angry that she cried, raising her hand and knocking over the jewelry te in front of her to vent her anger. Just heard a tter and all those jewels fell to the ground. The clerks face was white with fear, and he hurriedly knelt on the floor to pick it up. This is if you get scratches or something is still a small matter, it is afraid of missing ah. The ones sent to Anna are the level of the towns treasure, just throw one, she cant afford to pay for it in this life. And ra finished wrestling with the tray and was ready to leave. Wait a minute. Anna stopped her. What for! ra was upset, If you want to apologize to me, forget it, I will never ept your apology, and Im going to tell my aunt about this! I wont stop you if youre willing to say it, but whos fault it is in the monitor, its all recorded clearly, you dont mind the shame, I wont mind the trouble, it will be posted online for everyone to see. Hearing this, ra panicked. If the entire Willistomunity had seen the video, how could she still have the face to stay at Willisto? At once, she wimped out. So what do you want? ra asked, Ill apologize to you, thats okay, right? Anna shook her head and pointed to the clerk who was kneeling on the floor picking up jewelry, You should apologize to her and pick up everything on the floor before you go. What?! It was as if ra had heard an incredible joke, Youre asking me to apologize to a store clerk, and who is she to ept my apology! Also, these things are just dropped on the ground, pick them up and it will be fine. This is supposed to be part of the sales clerks job, so why help. Anna again pointed to the camera above her head, Do you have a choice? ra: Obviously, there is no choice. She squatted down extremely reluctantly and began to pick it up. Anna helped the clerk up, handed her tissues to wipe her tears, and said, I remember that there are a total of sixty-six pieces of jewelry on the tray, remember to finish counting them before you let her go, and if she dares to slip away early, just call the police. After all, who knows if youre stealing when youre not even done counting your jewelry? But there is only a total of sixty-five in the tray, the clerk hesitated to.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Anna tapped the clerks shoulder, the corners of her mouth curled up in a smile, Youre remembering wrong, its sixty-six pieces, and if you dont find enough, shes not allowed to leave! Chapter 1039: Not bad for good girlfriends Leaving ra, who was crying and kneeling down to pick up her jewelry, Anna and the others left. After waiting for about 500 meters away from the jewelry store, Vivian could not help but burst outughing.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Sheughed so hard that tears came out of her eyes and her stomach ached vaguely. How true, it seems to cure this kind of eyes to the top of the head of the woman, but also you. Vivian said. Bonnie also raised her hand with great relief and patted Annas shoulder, Thats how I know Anna. Decisive and spirited personality, definitely not used to bitch. Women like ra, who obviouslyck the poisonous beatings of society and do not know Annas name in Willisto, dare toe so arrogant. Now youve been defeated! The two best friends praise, but Anna waved her hand, eyebrows wrinkled into a ball, you do not praise me, I am actually a little panic. After all, ra is a rtive of the Robertson family, so if sheins and knows that Anna is deliberately targeting her, will Mrs. Robertson be angry too? Where did you lie? Bonnie blinked innocently with her eyes and said in a deep voice, My bracelet is indeed missing ah. With that, he took the bracelet off and threw it into the trash can next to him. Then cover your mouth in mock surprise, Oops, I dont know if I lost it in the jewelry store or in this trash can, so you said there are sixty-six pieces, and that one more is my stuff, no? Anna: How else can we say that simr interests make good girlfriends? She is a loud gunslinger character in Willisto, and Bonnie can be considered half a firebrand. And even Vivian, her new best friend whom she just met recently, also raised her hand very cooperatively at this moment, I can testify to Annie that she really lost her bracelet. Isnt this the 66th piece of jewelry? Who is ra to go to Mrs. Robertson and tell her off? Annas mouth unconsciously hooked up a smile, but the tone of her mouth was still a bit nervous, Im still afraid Before the words were finished, Bonnie directly stretched out her hand, hooked Annas shoulder and said in a deep voice, Then you dont have to be afraid, look at this! While saying that, he handed Anna the text message he had received to read. Anna only gave a brief sweep. Its from Sebastian. CBuy yourself a nice dress and bring five babies to the Robertson Familys house party in the evening. Right! Anna almost forgot that Sebastian is also one of the rtives of the Robertson Family. So of course Sebastian would be on the invitation list for a family dinner like this. And as Mrs. Grants Bonnie, she will definitely follow along. The thought of having Bonnie with her suddenly made Annas heart less scared. She nodded heavily, Good, then lets go back and choose dresses for you and the five little ones! By the time the clothes were chosen, it was after 3:00 pm. Vivian yelled that her legs hurt and took a taxi to leave first. And Bonnie and Anna went to kindergarten. Just after arriving at the entrance of the kindergarten, the five children were like butterflies and jumped directly into Bonnies arms, saying in a milky voice, Mommy, I miss you so much! Bonnies heart softened and she lowered her head to give each of the five babies a kiss on the cheek. Now he said softly again, Mommy misses you guys too. Come on, you guys see each other every day, this mother-daughter mother-son love scene will be yedter, okay, I have to go to do styling makeup! Anna urged. Chapter 1040: Future Aunt-in-law Hearing this, the eyes of the five children were immediately ced on Anna. Anna, youre very different from your usual self today! Erika raised her little eyebrows, What are you going to do? Hearing this, Anna smiled and pinched Erikas soft cheeks, You are not fortune teller, you calcte ah. Of course you cant tell the fortune of such a small matter. Dont you know that everyone learns that the number of times their fate is predetermined, and if they are given away their fate again and again, they will be more and more unlucky in the future. Because invariably, the original predestined destiny is leaked. Its like a balloon that will keep pumping gas into it, and who knows if the next shot in will be hydrogen gas or gas that will destroy the balloon itself. If you peel on top of the balloon and look closely, you can see clearly, thus epting the hydrogen gas and avoiding the poisonous gas. But if you keep pulling the balloon so hard, the balloon will just blow up. By then there is no way to ept toxic gas, but there is no way to have good hydrogen gas either. After all, a burst balloon is of no use whatsoever. Anna listened to it in a bit of a roundabout way.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But in order not to show that he didnt understand, he tapped Erika on the shoulder. Its really worthy of fortune teller, the speech really makes sense! After a pause, he took the initiative to tell Erika, Im attending a family dinner tonight, when I will officially be Rupert, your brother-inws fiance. Rounded up, thats brother-inw. For such an important asion, shouldnt you have a nice haircut? That way! Erika nodded, Then you have to wear red lipstick oh, so it looks good. Anna saw right through her, You want to kiss me after I finish my lipstick, so you can rub it off my mouth, right? Erika gave a heatedugh and lowered her head in embarrassment. Godmother understands her! Thats right, as a fortune teller, Erika actually likes to fiddle with cosmetics. Bonnie has always been liberal with her children and supportive of her fiddling around, even buying Erika a set of cosmetics for children. But because of the delicate skin of children, that set of cosmetics are all natural herbal forms, the colors are naturally not as intense as those of Anna. Erika has long been eyeing the cosmetics, before several times deliberately to kiss the face, rubbing the eyeshadow blush rubbing lipstick. Anna wont fall for her this time! Godmother is so petty. Erika muttered with a grimace. You listen, when the day is over, Godmother take a time to take you to buy a lipstick, you choose the color you like the most. Anna coaxed again. Hearing this, Erika immediately became happy again. She hugged Annas arm, and her voice was so sweet, I knew Godmother was the best for me, so in return, Ill give you this! With that, he took out a small ck stone and handed it to Anna. Anna lifted it up and looked at it, Obsidian, whats this for? This is not ordinary obsidian oh, this is the rebound obsidian that can prevent viiny, if someone bullies you today, that bad thing will fall on her own. After all, obsidian is originally a stone that exists as a talisman. On such an important asion today, of course, we have to protect Anna well! Godmother, you must be the brightest presence at the whole family dinner tonight! Erika patted her back, So future sister-inw, is it okay if I choose two lipsticks? Anna was very happy to be coaxed, and waved her big hand, No problem, choose ten of them! Chapter 1041: Almost an accident But in the end, Erika got only one lipstick. And still, the ingredients are very safe for childrens cosmetics. Sitting in front of the mirror in the beauty salon, Anna looked at the puffed up Erika and smiled innocently, spreading her hands and saying, You cant me me for that, its your mommy who wont let me send you. Shes too young and has delicate skin to wear those adult cosmetics. Bonnie said, handing Anna a milkshake. Drink a little first,ter on when we go to the family dinner we may have to apany to meet many rtives of the Robertson Family, we will not be able to care about eating.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Anna curled her eyes with a smile, holding the milkshake and drinking it in small sips, I knew Bonnie you were the best for me, I love you! Stop it, Bonnies expression was disgusted, save your love for Rupert, I dont want to steal it from him. Anna cut out and continued to drink her milkshake. And the salon staff behind them continues to be busy. About an hour and a halfter, Anna appeared in front of the crowd, well styled and with makeup on. The beauty was so beautiful that several little ones opened their mouths wide. Look good, I dont want you to be my brother-inw. Erika said. Anna reached out and pinched Erikas cheek, Why, ah, youre not satisfied with having such a good-looking sister-inw? Is it because he is worried that she is too good-looking and Rupert, who is a brother-inw, will be under pressure? As I was thinking about it, I heard Erika exin, I want you to wait another fifteen years, and when my brothers are twenty, youll marry one of them! Anna and Bonnie looked at each other, speechless. It is really worthy of children, talk is so wild, think of anything to say! You want to be beautiful, when you marry your brother, my generation will fall off. Anna ruthlessly refused. After a pause and added, Besides, I was already forty years old at that time, even if I was willing to marry, your brothers were also willing to marry me, that also could not pass your mommy that pass! Hearing this, Bonnie immediately rubbed her chin and nodded, Thats right, looking for a forty-year-old woman as my daughter-inw, I cant get past this hurdle in my heart. Anna got angry and raised her hand and pretended to hit Bonnie. Bonnieughed and ducked to the side. Two peopleughing and joking in the beauty salon. And at this time, Bonnie did not notice a step in front of her. The whole person is uncontroble, and fell directly towards the bottom of the steps. Bonnie! Anna eximed in surprise. Mommy! The five children also subconsciously ran towards her. Even Bonnie herself was shocked out of a cold sweat. If you fall like this, something will happen to the child, right? She subconsciously curled up into a ball and hugged her stomach. The whole set of movements waspleted so quickly that it was almost impossible to see clearly. But the expected pain did not appear. Instead, Bonnie fell into a warm embrace. There is a familiar voice beside your ear, Why are you so careless, what if you fall? Bonnie then looked up in surprise, Sebastian! Yes, the person who is holding Bonnie at the moment is Sebastian. His strong, strong hands were like the deepest shackles, holding Bonnie in his arms. Steady and steady, not letting Bonnie hurt a bit. Of course the price for doing so is that Sebastian himself as a human cushion, fell hard to the ground. Are you okay! Bonnie asked, concerned and nervous. Chapter 1042: It’s Miss Newman going by herself Sebastian still had a gentle smile on the corner of his mouth and raised his hand to tuck the loose hair by her cheek behind her ear. Its okay, you get up slowly first, dont rush. How can Bonnie not be in a hurry! She hurriedly climbed up and went to reach for Sebastianagain, examining him carefully.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. It was a relief to make sure there were no injuries. It was really too dangerous just now! This fortunately did not bump on the steps, otherwise light bruises, serious fractures concussion, right? If you know its so dangerous, why arent you still careful. Sebastian reached out and pinched the tip of her nose, Is that a deliberate attempt to scare me? How could I intentionally scare you! Bonnie immediately shook her head to deny it, I was just messing around with Anna. And at this time, Anna also finally came back to her senses and hurriedly lifted her steps and walked to Bonnie. Bonnie, are you okay? With my husband around, how could it be okay? Bonnie smiled and shook her head, Dont worry, its fine! Its good that its okay! Anna breathed a sigh of relief and turned her head again to sincerely apologize, Im sorry Mr. Grant, I was the one who had to pull Bonnie and me into a fight just now, luckily you arrived in time, otherwise I would have gotten into trouble today. It seems the Lord is extraordinarily kind to you today. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Anna hadnt reacted, What did you say? Sebastian added, Probably the Lord knew you were going to the family dinner today, so he drove away all the bad things around you. Anna was suddenly enlightened. Thought about it, then held out his hand, Probably this is blessing me! On her in white wrist hung the obsidian pendant Erika had just given herself. Erika said, as long as this is around today, those bad things around will not happen. And just now if Bonnie fell, she is indirectly the murderer. It was obsidian that blessed her and kept her from turning into a murderer. When she thought of that, Anna couldnt help but turn her head and hug Erika and kiss her. Okay, okay, Bonnie rushed forward to stop her, dont get your makeup messed up, were leaving for the Robertson Family soon. Anna then stopped this bravado. Following that, Bonnie turned her head again and asked, Sebastian, did youe here specifically to pick us up from THE Robertson Family? Well, Rupert has gone back to the Robertson Family to get ready, and he couldnt get away and was worried Anna would get mad, so he asked me to run an errand. Sebastian exined. Anna immediately pouted and muttered unhappily, What do you mean Ill be angry, do I look like such a petty person? Without half hesitation, the crowd opened their mouths and said the word like in one voice. Again, Anna was so angry that she wanted to hit someone! After all the fuss, it was finally time to get in the car. A few people went to the Robertson Family by car. As soon as we arrived at the Robertson Familys front door, we saw a dozen luxury cars. Apparently all the rtives of the Robertson Family were there. Anna subconsciously sped Bonnies wrist, What to do, Im a little nervous. Youre the leadingdy, how can you be nervous. Bonnie cheered her on. After a pause and added, Besides, arent we all with you? Come on, lets go in together. Bonnie purposely took Annas hand and walked inside. When I arrived at the front yard, I was going to find a ce to sit down, but the maid ran up to me and said respectfully, Miss Newman, the olddy asks you to go to the second floor. Good. Anna nodded, ready to go with Bonnie. The maid stopped them, The olddy said it was Miss Newman you go by yourself. Chapter 1043: She’s not really a cousin! Only she can go by herself? Annas mood was instantly raised to her throat, and she turned her head to look at Bonnie next to her. What are you doing upstairs all of a sudden? Are you going to meet your rtives? Cant I go up and say hello to Mrs. Robertson, its been a while and I miss her. Bonnie asked. The maid was obstinate, No, Mrs. Robertson has invited only Miss Newman upstairs. The rest of the people can not follow! Then its always okay if I go up to Mr. Robertson, I want to ask something. Bonnie made extra excuses again. As a result, I saw the maid raise her hand and point in the direction of the backyard, Mr. Robertson is talking to someone over there, Mrs. Grant, you can go over there directly. Get. Thats why they wont let her go upstairs! Bonnie cant fight over this kind of thing, so she had to give up. She came up to Annas ear and whispered, You go ahead, Ill get Rupert toe help you. With Rupert, Mrs. Robertson would certainly not dare to do anything. Anna blinked gratefully before going upstairs with the maid. And Bonnie went quickly to the backyard. After a long search, I finally found Rupert in the corner. Hes 59 and actually shrunk behind a bush, so she almost didnt see it.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. What are you doing, acting like a thief! Bonnie walked over and pped Rupert on the back with no good grace, Looking like youre afraid of being found out. Hearing this, Rupert immediately screwed up a bitter face. Really Bonnie was right, he is deliberately hiding here, afraid of being discovered by others. As for this other person, it is ra who is talking about. That woman has been clinging to me since I was a child, and used toe to Willisto for good or ill, only to be seen when I apanied my mother back home every year. Now well, actually brought to Willisto. The way that ra looks at me every time she sees me is like she wants to eat me alive, Im creeped out! While saying that, Rupert also rubbed his arms vigorously, as if there were really a lot of goose bumps. Bonnie thought it was funny. While grabbing Rupert and walking towards the front yard, she did not forget to correct him, How can you say that ra wants to eat you alive, thats just me, if others heard, they would think that your family has a dysfunctional rtionship! What do you mean? Rupert was filled with confusion, What rtionship is not right? Arent you and ra cousins. Bonnie reminded, If she tries to eat you alive and appear as if she likes you, do you think thats still a normal rtionship? Rupert scratched his head, But shes not really my cousin, shes the daughter of my rtives friends family, that friends family met with an ident and she was the only one left, so she was adopted by my rtives. As for the identity of the cousin, it is just shouted in passing, it does not seem so raw. In fact, ra and Rupert are not rted to each other at all. Then ra is interested in Rupert and wants to eat him alive, which of course is perfectly fine! Hearing this, Bonnie got a little dizzy. If shes not a real rtive, why is sheing to Willisto at this time of the year for a family dinner? And shes getting dressed up tonight. I saw Mrs. Robertson taking her jewelry shopping this afternoon. Rupert opened his mouth, but no words came out. His eyes crossed over Bonnie and looked directly ahead, straight and wooden. Chapter 1044: What’s going on in the afternoon? Bonnie also followed Ruperts gaze. On the second floor stairway, Anna and Mrs. Robertson stood in a row, attracting the attention of the crowd. Mrs. Robertson wore a watery blue cheongsam with gold chrysanthemums sewn into the piping, looking elegant and graceful. At the moment, holding Annas hand, the two are as good as a mother and daughter. Naturally, the rtives on the first floor began to talk about it, and their eyes kept wandering over Annas body. Rupert was also looking at Anna in the same way. While watching, she also whispered and asked Bonnie next to her, Bonnie, why didnt you tell me she was so pretty today? Bonnie disgustedly pulled out a handkerchief and shoved it into Ruperts hand, reminding, Mr. Robertson, the spit is falling down, dont you mind the shame? Rupert hurriedly subconsciously wiped his mouth, but his mouth was very brave, What is there to be ashamed of in looking at his future daughter-inw. He not only want to see, but also a great deal, make a strong look enough! As we were talking, Anna came down with Mrs. Robertson. Arge group of people gathered directly around and started exchanging pleasantries with Mrs. Robertson. And Anna walked up to Bonnie and Rupert. Ruperts eyes still branched and giggled, Anna, you look so good today. Anna rolled her eyes at him, So youre saying I wasnt good looking before? Of course not! Rupert hurriedly waved his hand, I mean, you look even better than usual, youre radiant and back today! Anna Bonnie: A good person, how to have a mouth! Finally Rupert himself was a little embarrassed, reaching up and scratching his head, Anyway, it just looks great, Anna, youll always look best in my heart! Anna was coaxed to be happy, Okay, then Ill begrudgingly forgive you for what you just said. Thats when Bonnie noticed that Anna had an extra turquoise bracelet on her wrist. Whats this? Bonnie asked knowingly. Anna didnt even have one when she came to the Robertson Family, but she put it on after a visit to Mrs. Robertson. As expected, I heard Anna say, Mrs. Robertson gave it to me, she said were family now, its a gift. A family, so Bonnie could not help but raise an eyebrow. The implication is too obvious! And Annas face also flew up with two blushes, and reached out to keep touching that jade bracelet. To be honest, like this kind of jade bracelet, Annas family has not a hundred or fifty, has long since ceased to be rare. But she now frequently reaches out to touch the action, but like a little girl who has gotten her beloved baby for the first time. Bonnie couldnt help butugh. Just as I was about to tease and open my mouth, ras voice came from next to me, Rupert, Ive been looking everywhere for you, why are you here! Hearing ras voice, Rupert immediately felt a head of two big. This unrted cousin, he is really headache. Its a good thing Anna was right next to me. Before ra could get close to him, Rupert took Anna into his arms, dering his ownership. ra, did you want to see me about something? Rupert asked. Seeing Rupert and Annas intimate actions, ras face instantly fell down. Especially when you think of Anna ying tricks on herself in the jewelry store today, its even more infuriating. At once, he said grimly, Rupert, you and Miss Newman have made up, ah, it seems that Miss Newman has exined what happened this afternoon, right, I was just going toe and tell you now.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Rupert was full of confusion, Whats going on this afternoon? Chapter 1045: Indeed, you should apologize properly Hearing these words, Annas face suddenly changed. She didnt expect ra to do something bad and still dare to run to Rupert and y the poor guy. Too much of a bitch! So Miss Newman didnt tell you, huh? ra continued, It doesnt matter, Im not going to me Miss Newman. After a pause, pretending to be sad, reaching out to rest his cheeks, a light sigh, After all, we still have to get along well in the future, I do not want to hurt the peace because of this matter, especially on such an important asion today, do you think so, Miss Newman? Anna cursed ra a million times in her mind. What else could be the reason for deliberately mentioning such an important asion today? Isnt it just to force her to bow down and apologize! On one side is your own face, and on the other side is the family dinner today. Anna had a hard time deciding. And this time, Bonnie stood out, Miss Harper, todays matter is indeed not quite appropriate, so how about this, how about a public apology? A public apology? Anna was stunned, secretly pulled the corner of Bonnies coat, lowered her voice and said, Bonnie what are you up to, how can you apologize in public! And on such an important asion today. Bonnie was full of seriousness, Why cant you apologize, you have to apologize for doing something wrong, dont you Miss Harper? At this moment ras face is smug and proud, nodding her head in a high-minded manner, Thats right, of course you have to apologize for doing something wrong, thats the rule. After a pause also looked at Anna, Miss Newman, you are not a celebrity daughter, you should have received a very orthodox education, do not even know this point of truth? You! Annas fists were hard, and he could not resist punching them. Seeing this, Rupert immediately shielded her. Bonnie, whats going on? How could Anna do something bad? Is this some kind of misunderstanding? Rupert asked. Bonnie then walked up to Rupert and briefly talked about this afternoons events. Then passing a look toward Rupert, Tell me, doesnt that warrant an apology? Rupert instantly understood, Indeed, there really should be a good apology! Hearing this, Anna was simply furious, You think so too? Her best friend betrayed her, and now even Rupert is doing the same. Anna really wants to take off the bracelet and go away!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. And this time, Bonnie took Annas hand and led her to ra, Okay, Miss Harper, you apologize in public! What? ra was dumbfounded, Youre asking me to apologize? What the hell! The person who should apologize is Anna, okay? Whats wrong with that? Bonnie asked rhetorically, Its true that you were the one who spoke out first, and its also true that there are 66 pieces of jewelry that I lost. After a pause and added, It seems that Miss Harper you are not going to apologize? Well, I can only ask everyone to listen to the recording on this big asion today, and then have the clerk send over a copy of the surveince video. ra: !!! She almost gritted her teeth, hating to kill Bonnie. This woman is so outrageous, shes actually recording! Whats wrong Miss Harper, didnt you just agree with the public apology, you cant be strict with others and lenient with yourself. Bonnie continued. ra really panicked inside. If she goes to apologize in public, her face today is even a loss to her grandmothers house. What should I do? Chapter 1046: Uncle can tolerate, aunt can not tolerate ras forehead was covered in a fine sweat from panic. Whats wrong Miss Harper, are you too embarrassed to go over there, or should I call someone over for you? Bonnie asked again. I ra opened her mouth, but didnt know what to say. She could only put her eyes on Rupert for help, hoping that Rupert could speak for herself. Rupert did speak up. But not toward her, ra, you are indeed too much, hurry up and apologize, or I will take it out for Anna even if she doesnt find you in trouble. ra was dumbfounded. How can Rupert do this to himself! Just when she was all alone, Mrs. Robertson finally noticed this way, and then raised her step and came over, with a faint smile curled at the corner of her mouth. Whats wrong you guys? Mrs. Robertson asked, ra, did you make your Rupert angry? ra clung to this life-saver at once and said aggressively, Auntie, I identally offended Miss Newman this afternoon, and now both Miss Newman and Mrs. Grant say that I should apologize in public. So. Mrs. Robertson nodded, If you did something wrong, you should apologize, but forget it in public, its a family dinner, dont make everyone unhappy, dont you think so Anna? Naturally, Anna was too embarrassed to contradict Mrs. Robertson, so she just nodded. Mrs. Robertson nodded with satisfaction, Thats right, were all family, why make such a mess? After a pause, and reached out to pat ras shoulder, You give Anna a toast to apologize, this matter is even turned over. ra was reluctant. She thought her aunt woulde over and help back her up, but it turned out she still had to make herself apologize. Hurry up, what are you still standing there for? Mrs. Robertson had urged. ra then went to pour the wine with a stinky face. She asked the maid in the kitchen for a bottle of dry red and poured a full ss.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Looking at the liquid inside, which was so red that it looked like blood, an idea rose in ras mind. Didnt you want her to apologize? Fine, then she can just apologize to the end! Today scolded Anna to apologize, then sshed her with dry red also apologize in the meantime. Only she apologized for just touching her upper lip to her lower lip, while Anna had to survive the entire family dinner with a wine stain on her face. Gee, it hurts just to think about it! ra thought, and deliberately poured a little more, until the goblet was almost full of liquid and then stopped. Holding the ss full of dry red, she slowly walked towards Anna. And then tried to pretend a carelessness and sshed all the dry red on Anna! But before she reached the front, ra didnt know what happened to her, she actually tripped over her left foot and right foot and fell directly on the ground. Whats worse, the ss of dry red was spilled all over her body! The moon white evening gown instantly haloed a patchy. How ugly it is to look. Ah! My tuxedo! ra was practically freaking out, I picked this out especially for Rupert! How can I wear it if its like this now! How about I help you? When Anna heard this, she was upset. Specially chosen for Rupert? Is she a real girlfriend as a decoration! The uncle can tolerate, the aunt can not tolerate. Anna, of course, would not let go of this opportunity and turned her head to the servant next to her and whispered a few words. The maid immediately went and brought over a bottle of dry white. Anna simply opened the bottle cork, and then to the ground ra, is a mess of sshing! Chapter 1047: You are so uneducated ra had been sshed with red wine and was already sticky and wet and very ufortable. In addition to being Anna so head-on ssh dry white, more angry to death. The whole persons expression was hideously twisted, What are you doing! I dont know if it was too loud or what happened, but ra noticed that people around her were looking at her and had strange expressions. What is the situation? ra couldnt help but feel a little panic in her heart, and after looking around for a while, she hurriedly put on a condescending expression, Miss Newman, even if you dont like me, you dont have to treat me like this, right? Anna held the already empty bottle in her hand, her pretty and flirtatious eyebrows lightly raised, You think I dont like you? But you always take it personally, before you made me kneel down in the jewelry store for hours looking for something, but I was wrong about that one, so I came to apologize to you in good faith, and you still sshed me with wine. The more you talk, the sadder ras tears fall down, If you really dont like me, Ill avoid you in the future, but today is the Robertson Familys family dinner, you should at least give Rupert and aunt face it. Those guests next to me heard this and their faces became even more odd. The look at Annas eyes, more than a few ra can not read the meaning of deep. ra couldnt understand it, but she felt good about it. She thought everyone must be spitefully disgusted with Anna in their hearts. After all, when Anna speaks through her mouth, she bes a crazy woman who doesnt care about the asion. Rupert , ra tried to speak again. But Rupert took a step back with eyes full of disgust. Even Mrs. Robertson, who had always been on her side, had a bit of hate in her eyes. This, whats the situation? ras entire body was confused. At this time, little Joanna came over and said in a milky voice, Wow, Auntie Ghost, didnt you brush your teeth when you went out today, it stinks! ra was furious, Who are you calling a female ghost? Also, how can she have a bad mouth! Youve got makeup on your face, and youre saying youre not a female ghost? Little Joanna reminded. When she heard this, ra hurriedly took out her phone to check her makeup, but she was shocked by her haloed makeup and almost did not faint. It was all Annas doing when she just threw wine on herself. Its all Annas fault! Just when I was about to push it to Anna, but then I heard little Joanna say, Also, my Godmother helped you clean up your dress, you not only did not thank, but also so teared up about her, were you a tea picker in yourst life? She that called to help me clean my skirt? Its obviously making me more embarrassed, look at my skirt are whats going on and how my skirt is clean! ra looked at her wet but clean evening gown and was dumbfounded. Just now the evening dress was obviously covered with a lot of red wine ah! This auntie, dry red and dry white will cancel out the color if you put them together, this was taught in kindergarten. Damon stepped forward and said in a small voice.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Although very gentle and understanding words, but in fact is pped in the face. The thing that all kindergarten children know, but ra is so old that she doesnt know. Not as good as a five year old! What a disgrace! ras face was suddenly like a tipped palette, green for a while, white for a while, and finally rose red almost ck. He could only turn his eyes to Mrs. Robertson for help, hoping that Mrs. Robertson would save him once more. Chapter 1048: How did you marry him Mrs. Robertson really hates it! Just give ra to solve a wave, the goods and then out of the wrong! But seeing all the people around her watching, Mrs. Robertson still had to walk up. You kid, jokes should also be divided into asions, private and Anna good rtionship to open such a joke is fine, how can be ced at the family dinner to say. If people didnt know, theyd think you guys werent on good terms. ra hurriedly went along with this step, Im sorry aunt, I didnt think about the asion, I apologize. It was supposed to be a joke, and apologizing seems too formal. Heres the deal, let Anna apany you to change into an evening gown. Mrs. Robertson said. Said also turned his head to look at Anna, Anna, you take her to my room to change. Anna was actually tempted to refuse. This bitch, she is really annoying. Especially since Mrs. Robertson is so tantly biased in favor of ra, it makes her even more upset. If the two were alone, Anna could not guarantee that she would not beat her up. Ill go, Bonnie saw Annas reluctance, Mrs. Robertson, I came from a design background, you should trust my aesthetics, right? Of course, Bonnie you always have a good eye. Mrs. Robertson nodded her head. Bonnie then went upstairs with ra. Erika and Joanna looked at each other and followed them up. That female ghost aunt look is not a good thing, they have to go up to protect mommy to do! As for Andrew, Lukas and Damon, it was not convenient to go in because they were boys, so they had to wait downstairs. In the bedroom on the second floor, Bonnie was standing in front of the closet in the checkroom, carefully selecting a dress for ra. Although she did not like ra either, she was not willing to lose her standards in such a professional matter. ra was sitting right next to her to fix her makeup. Following a nce at Bonnies stomach, her tone suddenly sour. I heard that you got pregnant before you were married to Mr. Grant, and then disappeared and didnte back until now? ra asked. Bonnie nodded, Sort of. After receiving an affirmative answer, ras expression immediately became subtle. Then you are not a mother with a son? Thats awesome, to have five at once, how did you do that, did you take some kind of prescription? This sour and full of spection tone, let Bonnie heart very upset. She plucked hard at the hanger in front of her and chose an evening gown in a simr style to the one ra had just worn, You wear this. ra reached out and took it, but was not in a hurry to put it on, but continued to move forward, Tell me, what is the recipe, tell me too! Bonnie: Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Didnt take a prescription, just got lucky. Bonnie replied, Is that answer satisfactory to you? ra was certainly not satisfied. Liar, how can you have so many at once without taking medicine, you must have taken it, tell me quickly, I can give you money, how about it? ra asked again. Bonnie almost gasped, You think Im short of money? Also, you are with Sebastian, how can you be short of money, how about this, after I marry Rupert, I can introduce you to other noblewomen, dont you do design, Ill let them all take care of your business! What did you say? Bonnie keenly caught the gist of the words, When you marry Rupert? But Rupert clearly belongs to Anna! Chapter 1049: Wedding announcement, the bride is not her! Faced with Bonnies questioning, ra panicked. Her eyes dodged, No no, you misheard me!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie pulled the corner of her mouth, I obviously heard that, why would you say you married Rupert, arent you Ruperts cousin? You just misheard! ra hurriedly grabbed the dress and ran to the bathroom. Bonnie cant go in after her, so she can only stand outside and wait. The more you think about it, the more it doesnt seem right. This ra appeared very strange, just now Rupert also said that ra is not his real cousin. Is there really another rtionship? Erika, you go downstairs and look for your brother-inw. Bonnie said immediately. Erika responded with a yes, and was ready to run out the door. Just as she reached the door, Mrs. Robertson appeared. Havent you changed your clothes yet? Mrs. Robertson asked. Bonnie briefly gathered her emotions, Itll be changed in a minute. Mrs. Robertson nodded, Then its hard on you Bonnie, you and the kids can go downstairs first, Ill just lead her downstairster. Bonnie responded with a yes. But thinking about it and feeling uneasy, stood still and asked tentatively, Mrs. Robertson, I just heard ra say that she was going to marry Rupert How can she marry when shes still Ruperts cousin? Mrs. Robertson said. Bonnie was instantly relieved. Yes. ra is Ruperts cousin, how can she get married. Although there is no blood rtionship, but said out will let people poke the backbone! Bonnie then took the two little ones downstairs. When they got to the hall, Erikas milky face was filled with a stony expression. Bonnie noticed this, Whats wrong Erika? That Grandma Robertson, why is she bullying Anna? Erika asked, Its obvious that they are deeply entangled with each others fate lines. Fate line entanglement? Does it mean the future rtionship between mother-inw and daughter-inw? Bonnie thenughed and raised her hand to rub Erikas head, Its normal, your grandmother and I have been bonding for a long time, ah, its really just a misunderstanding. As soon as the misunderstanding is cleared up, Mrs. Robertson will realize what a nice girl Anna is! Youll like Anna when the timees. But Erika still had a small frown on her face. And by this time, Mrs. Robertson had led ra, who had changed her clothes, downstairs. Seeing that it was eight oclock, Mrs. Robertson waved towards Anna with a big smile, Come Anna, youe with Rupert. Rupert and Anna looked at each other and smiled as they walked next to Mrs. Robertson. Ladies and gentlemen, Id like to introduce you to Anna, the daughter of the Newman Family Estate, who you should be familiar with, and who will be a part of the Robertson Family tonight. With that, Mrs. Robertson turned her head to Anna and asked with a smile, Anna, would you like to be my goddaughter? Of course I would like to goddaughter? Anna was instantly dumbfounded, Youre asking me to be your goddaughter? Yeah, Ive always felt guilty about what I did back then, so I thought Id do something to make it up to you and make you my goddaughter, how about that? Mrs. Robertson said. Rupert became anxious, What are you talking about, Mother? Isnt it supposed to be announced tonight that Anna and I are getting married? You are indeed getting married, Mrs. Robertson nodded, her voice sinking cold, but not to Anna, to ra, ra! Chapter 1050: Believe it or not I’ll die for you As soon as the words came out, ra immediately proudly raised her proud chest, as if she was a victorious hen.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Im so sorry Miss Newman, I didnt think youd do the math, but in the end Rupert is going to be my husband, right? Annas eyes were full of disbelief, Mrs. Robertson, shes Ruperts cousin. How can a cousin marry a cousin! It was a cousin, but after all, there is no blood rtion, so just remove her from the Robertson Family, so she is the Harper Family. Mrs. Robertson said slowly and methodically. What is wrong with the marriage of the Harper Family and the Robertson Family? What about me, so when you said you were going to make me part of the Robertson Family tonight, you were going to make me your goddaughter? Anna asked again. Mrs. Robertson nodded her head, acknowledging very simply, Yes, you should get along well when you be Ruperts sister. Thats ridiculous! A roar that directly silenced the smugness on Mrs. Robertsons face. Mrs. Robertson turned her head to the indignant Rupert, more or less flustered. After all, she did not inform Rupert about this matter in advance, but only talked to ra privately. Her bet was that Rupert would not disobey her. After all, Rupert has taken her word for the past twenty years or so, and even chose to take the me for that incident back then in order to protect her well-being. So Mrs. Robertson thinks that this time Rupert will also choose to endure the concession. After all, how could Rupert embarrass her in front of so many rtives of the Robertson Family? As he was thinking about it, Rupert took Anna directly into his arms. And then announced in front of the crowd on stage, The woman I want to marry in my life will only be Anna, so everyone help me to be a witness today, I am here, to propose to Anna! Rupert! Mrs. Robertson suddenly panicked, How can you propose to her, I told you, the person you are going to marry is ra! Thats right Rupert, ra also rushed to speak, you do not angry aunt, she is not healthy you know, if there is something wrong If she really had an ident because of this matter, it is also to me. Rupert said icily, It was she who yed a good hand badly. What? Mrs. Robertson was so angry that her chest rose and fell violently. You you sinful son, you simply want to be angry with me, I really wish I did not have you a sinful son! Mrs. Robertson said, I gave you ra as a wife for your own good. Todays marriage, you have to say yes or no, anyway, I have already sent the Harper Family the bride price, next week you will be engaged! Mrs. Robertsons words were so firm that she did not give Rupert a chance to refuse. Rupert is very dry, This is the marriage between the Robertson Family and the Harper Family, Im fine with whatever you want to arrange, I wont be the Robertson Family soon anyway. Hearing this, Mrs. Robertsons body swayed. Her face was pale and shaky, What do you mean by that? The Rupert who once obeyed you has been drowned in disappointment, and from now on, from this moment on, I break off my rtionship with you as mother and son, Mrs. Robertson, take care of yourself in the future. Rupert dropped these words and went straight to take Anna away. Mrs. Robertson panickedpletely and shouted behind him, Rupert, if you step outside the Robertson Family today, Ill Ill die for you! Chapter 1051: Then you die When ites to death, the Robertson Familys rtives are agitated. They havee forward topersuade each other, but they all persuade Rupert. Rupert, why do you need to get angry with your mother, she is more fragile nerves you know, give her a break. Thats right, its just an engagement, its not really a marriage, we can take our time. Mr. Robertson, quickly apologize to your mother, at best we will not spread the word, neither recognize ra as your fiance, nor Anna as your sister, is this still not okay? Listening to the tone of these people and mud, Ruperts mouth hooked up a smile. Again! How much trouble has his mother solved with this trick over the years at the Robertson Family? Every time she has a psychotic episode, hysterical smashing things or even hurting people, she will use self-inflicted suicide to ckmail the crowd. Everyone is also looking at her is not very good mental part, always turn a blind eye to put up with it. But what about Mrs. Robertson? Instead of appreciating everyones generosity and forbearance, she holds this in her hands as a weapon and hurts people over and over again.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Everything else, I can put up with. Rupert said softly, but when I mentioned about Anna, I made it very clear that this is the woman I have made up my mind in my life that I must marry, and this time I will not let go. With that, Rupert looked around, then walked to the kitchen and took a fruit knife out. He handed it to Mrs. Robertson, who was in hysterics. The tone of voice remains calm. If you want to die, you can do it now, and when Anna and I are a hundred years old, well go down there and find you. Ruperts azure-ck eyes were etched with seriousness, I will remember you when I am alive and will visit your grave on New Years Day, so you can do it. Under the crystal chandelier, the de of the fruit knife shone with a cold light, so frozen that people could not help but shiver. Mrs. Robertsons teeth were almost gritted. She said she was going to kill herself, just to force Rupert to promise himself. Otherwise, if he really dies, wont he be able to marry Anna as Rupert wishes? But now that Mrs. Robertson is on the shelf, wouldnt she be lying if she didnt kill herself? For a while, the atmosphere was embarrassing. The good thing is that at this time ra still have some eyesight, rushed forward to grab a fruit knife. Rupert what are you doing ah, how can you do such a thing, even if you like Miss Newman again, you can not hurt aunt ah, aunt born you raised you, this much cold heart ah! After a pause, he turned to Anna and questioned in a tone full of usation, Miss Newman, dont you have any statement to make, are you just happy to watch Rupert and his mother turn against each other for you? After saying this, ras heart was smug. Her words just now looked like she was questioning Anna why she didnt help, but in reality she was telling everyone present that Anna was the vicious woman who abetted Rupert. It was because of Anna that Rupert turned against Mrs. Robertson, mother and son. This damned, murderous woman! As expected, the Robertson Family rtives in the audience have changed their faces and looked at Anna with more than a bit of mischief. Ill go save the day. Sebastian was worried that Bonnie would wind up rushing up to help and hurt the kids when the time came, so he volunteered to go up and help. Bonnie, however, shook her head to stop him, her tone leisurely, No, just wait for the good show! Chapter 1052: Anna breaks out! As a best friend, Bonnie knows Anna very well. If she wanted to take Mrs. Robertsons side, she would have spoken up long ago. But Anna didnt say a word, just watched Rupert handle Mrs. Robertson with ease. It means that she has also tolerated to the limit. Bonnie is looking forward to Annas performance. Anna is not to be messed with when she really gets mad! As expected, Anna sneered in the face of ras usation, Miss Harper, so you think I abetted Rupert, do you? ra craned her neck, I didnt say that, I just wanted you to help persuade Rupert. Anna spread her hands, This is strange, if I can really persuade Rupert, will still be ced on a goddaughter title, I directly persuaded him to steal the ID card and I married OK, how will still be here to suffer from your disgust? You! ra had never seen such a strong fighting millennium before, she panicked and opened her mouth not knowing what to say. And Anna continued, As for you, looking at your outfit, you obviously knew that you were going to announce the happy news with Rupert today, yet you can pretend that you knew nothing about it, so you and Mrs. Robertson have long conspired to hide it from the world. Since you are so close, you should be the one to advise Mrs. Robertson. Talk Mrs. Robertson out of these ridiculous ideas; I, Anna, am not to be messed with, and the man I have my eye on is definitely not to be messed with. ra was so angry that her face turned red, So you really n to make my aunt angry? If I silently tolerate, the person who died of anger is me, we all onlye to this world to live once, why should I give in to others? Anna retorted.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After a pause, and coldly said, Besides, people who are full of lies and disrespectful for the old are not worthy of my tolerance and respect! This time its not just ra, but Mrs. Robertson thats pissing people off! You I knew you were a bitch, someone like you wouldnever be able to step foot in our door as a daughter-inw of the Robertson Family, I would never agree to that. Mrs. Robertson was so angry that her pretty face was filled with a scowl. Anna cautions, I wont set foot in the Robertson Family door because Rupert has cut ties with you. After saying that, he turned his head to Rupert, Rupert, oh no, Rupert, lets go! Rupert swept a disappointed nce at Mrs. Robertson and left directly after him. And Bonnie and Sebastian looked at each other and left the table with their five babies. I came to this family dinner originally to run to Rupert and Anna. Since the protagonists are gone, they certainly have no reason to stay. The group drove to a nearby vi. Anna boldly opened a bottle of beer and filled it with arge gulp, Painful! Rupert gently pulled out an inky handkerchief from his suit and wiped the beer stain from the corner of her mouth, Drink slowly, be careful of choking. Anna hmmed, put down her beer bottle and looked at Rupert again, Do you regret it? Regret what? Rupert asked. Anna than hands and feet, is I just so scold Mrs. Robertson ah, you will not think I am a very rude woman, and then do not like me. As soon as the words left her mouth, Rupert hugged her, Am I not in my right mind to be angry with you for an outsider? Outsiders? Anna caught the point of the statement, So youre really breaking off the mother-son rtionship with Mrs. Robertson? I have long said that this time I will not back down for anything anyone, as long as I can be with you, do what I am willing to do! Chapter 1053: Don’t bring me even if there are not enough people Although not expected today Mrs. Robertson wille to such a y, but Rupert has long said. For Anna, he would give up the Robertson Family identity. Even if it means being a nameless, faceless Rupert, as long as he can stay by Annas side, it doesnt matter to him. But if I had nothing, would you still want to be with me? Rupert asked. Anna held Ruperts hand with deep love in her eyes and nodded heavily, Of course, no matter what you be, whether you are rich or not, I am willing to be with you.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Even if Rupert said now to take her to elope, she would not hesitate to nod her head yes. Anna. Rupert. The two intertwined their eyes, almost pulling silk in the air. Look at Bonnies body goose bumps are going to rise. Rush to stop, Is it okay if you guys get mushy somewhere else? This is my new room, and I dont want the sour smell of other peoples love taking over. Sebastian also looked up over and nodded seriously, Thats right, this ce belongs to just me and Bonnie. How petty. Anna bristled, Then lets go back to Rose Bay. Eric Havens hurried over as soon as he was ready to walk out. He ran up and down, Mr. Robertson, Miss Newman, wait a moment! Is something wrong? Rupert asked, wrinkling up his handsome sword brows. Eric nodded vigorously, Well, there is indeed a little problem, you guys look at this! With that, he handed the phone to Rupert to look at. On the mobile page is an emergency notification. Posted by Mrs. Robertson. The above said clearly, announced that Rupert because of Anna this bitch reason, temporarily and the Robertson Family cut off the rtionship, but also asked Willisto all with Rupert have cooperation with the contract and cooperation, until Rupert back to heart, abandoned Anna back to the Robertson Family and continue. Is she out of her mind? Rupert was angry, Anna is not like that at all, wait, Im going to go to her for a theory. Anna yanked him. What can you do if you go back? You cant guarantee that youll add another news article saying that I instigated you to go back and make a fuss. Anna calm analysis. Shes not going to fall for Mrs. Robertsons trick! I dont want you to be aggravated. Ruperts sword eyebrows twisted into an ink dot. Annas expression remained nd, Who said I would be aggravated, didnt he call me a bitch, thats why she kicked you out of the Robertson Family and waited for you to break up with me. Thats good, then wait! Ill join you tomorrow and find a ce to meet Mrs. Robertson. Anna said, I have a big gift for her. This time, Mrs. Robertson has really messed with her. The vengeful Anna will never give in so easily this time. What do you want? Rupert asked. Anna then came up to his ear and said her n. After a pause and then asked, If you think its inappropriate forget it, when I did not say. I support it. Rupert spoke without hesitation, But that alone is not enough, it needs to be stepped up. The two men discussed the matter and finally set their sights on Bonnie and Sebastian. How about helping to hold the fort tomorrow? Anna extended an invitation. Bonnie, of course, readily agreed. Instead, Sebastian said in a deep voice, I have something to do tomorrow, you guys go ahead, not enough people can bring George and Eric. Chapter 1054: Just watch this Hearing this, Rupert bosss displeasure. At least its your cousins life event, you dont witness it? Sebastian pursed his scarlet thin lips, Had an appointment with an important friend. The word friend is deliberately aggravated. Rupert instantly reacted and hurriedly changed his tone, Forget it, in fact, its useless for you to go, after all, you never get involved in these things, let George go, George is very toxic! After a pause, he turned his head and exined to Eric, Why dont you help pick up George tomorrow? Why me? Erics eyes widened in shock.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rupert was full of confusion, Arent you and George close? When the words came out, Eric was like a snake whose tail had been stepped on, his cheeks turned red, When did I have a good rtionship with him, not at all! Rupert was stunned by the reaction, If its not good, its not good, why are you so excited? There was a pause, and then a small mutter, Just like the real thing. Eric continued to blow up, I told you we dont have a good rtionship at all, what really! Fine, fine! Rupert gave up, Even if its a bad rtionship, its okay if you go and get it for me, right? can. Eric wilted and gave a muffled agreement. After agreeing on a good time and ce to meet tomorrow, the crowd dispersed. Bonnie led the five children to the bath and bed. I was a little distracted while holding a storybook and telling them a story. Today Erics reaction was strange, as if he had some kind of ulterior motive with George. And even weirder, Sebastian and Rupert. Why did Rupert immediately relent after Sebastian said he was going to meet a very important friend? Who exactly is that very important friend. With doubts, after putting the little ones to bed, Bonnie went to the study. At that moment Sebastian was working on the papers on his desk. When he saw Bonnie walk in, he immediately stopped what he was doing and waved towards her, his voice low and raspy, Come here. Bonnie dutifully sat over and was swept up into his arms and sat on his suit pants. A few of the little ones are asleep? Sebastian asked in a deep voice. Bonnie nodded, Theyre all asleep, like little pigs. Its not good in case you wake up, so forget it. Sebastian refused, You also hurry up and take the youngest to bed. The youngest, naturally, refers to the one in Bonnies belly. Bonnie subconsciously touched her stomach. The child is now more than three months old and is gradually starting to show its pregnancy, and you can feel the curvature when you touch your hand. This little life is the sixth gift she and Sebastian have conceived. Its the best gift God has ever given her! As for the rest of the little guys What about the blood test report that Specialist Smith said to do earlier, did you get it? Bonnie remembered the matter, Said Id see it when you got back tonight. Its in the drawer. The royal lord nodded his head. Bonnie then opened the drawer and took it out. The examination reports are written in English, and although she has the background, it is still more difficult to distinguish so many specialized words. While hesitating to find a trantion software, Sebastian turned the report directly to thest page and pointed to the small line, Just read this. Chapter 1055: What kind of trap have you set! Following the direction of Sebastians finger, Bonnie saw the line of small print. CThe results showed that the pathogen was not dangerous. So is this a gic disease or not? Bonnie, however, grasped this point, Dangerous or not is another story, whether it is a gic disease or not is the most important thing. No. Sebastian denied it. But I dont see that in the test report. Bonnie was a little unconvinced and wanted to keep looking through this examination report to check. Sebastian threw the report on the table and proceeded to circle her tightly in his arms, What, you cant even trust your husbands words? Bonnie immediately denied, Of course I trust you, I just want to see for myself. After all, there is a saying that seeing is believing. What you see as true is really true. So many English terminology, when you find it will have to be tomorrow morning, or hurry up and get some rest, do not have to go to Anna to support the scene? Sebastian asked. Right! Bonnie had forgotten all about it. She still has to go to Anna to support the scene, must be well nourished to do so. But its not very solid to just leave. After thinking about it, Bonnie then admonished, Then you look in here first, find that sentence ticked out and keep it for me to read tomorrow. Good. Sebastians voice dotingly agreed. Bonnie nodded her head in satisfaction at this. After a pause he asked again, And who is the very important friend you said you were going to see? Well find out tomorrow when you get back, so I wont tell you yet. Sebastian said mysteriously. Bonnie bristled, but didnt press the issue. Forget it, when Sebastian himself wants to say it, he will naturally say it. She yawned and turned to leave the study. Back in the bedroom, probably because of her pregnancy, Bonnie quickly fell asleep. When I opened my eyes again, it was already 7:30 am. The phone next to the pillow was turned off and muted, only the screen kept lighting up to indicate a call. Bonnie reached over and picked up, her voice groggy, Hello? You finally answered the phone, are youing over, Mrs. Robertson and ra will be here soon! Anna urged anxiously on the other end of the line. Bonnie instantly lost all sleep, directly rolled over and sat up, Ill leave immediately, give me half an hour! The cafe where we were supposed to meet was not far from the vi, so I hurried there after breakfast with my five children and bumped into Mrs. Robertson and ra. A few people outside the cafe looked at each other and the atmosphere froze up. Bonnie, are you here to help Anna today? Mrs. Robertson asked in a cold voice. Her voice sounded a little hoarse, and I dont know if she was angry and on firest night, or if she had a quiet cry. Bonnie pretended not to hear it, her tone polite but indifferent, Im just a spectator, on whose side, can not affect the oue, the real decision is in the hands of Mrs. Robertson is not it? So what do you intend for me to choose? Mrs. Robertson asked again, Or rather, what trap Anna has set up by calling me here today. What trap? Bonnie was full of confusion and spread her hands innocently, Mrs. Robertson, I dont know what you mean, if youre worried about Anna setting a trap for you, why dont you just go in and ask her yourself?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Robertson could not get the words out, and her face suddenly became ugly. With a cold snort, he lifted his steps toward the inside. Bonnie followed suit and wanted to go in. But before she could take two steps forward, shealmost bumped into Mrs. Robertson, who was in a hurry to exit. Chapter 1056: Of course we have to take pictures for souvenir The good thing is that Damons hands are quick, and he hurriedly reached out to hold Bonnie. Mommy, are you okay? The rest of the small children also gathered around and asked with concern. Bonnie shook her head, her voice gentle, Its okay, dont you guys worry. How can you not be worried! Mommy is still pregnant with a baby, if pushed down, there are three shorings how to do! Andrew, whose cheeks were originally cold, had a face full of frost at this time. He stepped forward, an irresistible coldness in his voice, Apologize to my mommy, now. Mrs. Robertsons face was even more angry than his, Its good that I didnt bother your mommy, and you still want me to apologize, why didnt your mommy and Anna think of apologizing to me when they colluded to get so many people here? Hearing this, Bonnie couldnt help but be a little confused, What so many people? Did Anna get a lot of people to support the show today? Dont y dumb Mrs. Grant, ra next to me couldnt help but speak up, her eyes angry, You and Anna are good girlfriends, how could you not know these things. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Lukas, who has always been good-natured and gentle, couldnt help himself and came forward to help dislike ra. Then you still like brother-inw, how can you not see that he is not interested in you at all? You! ra was so angry that her face turned green. And little Joanna ran in to take a look. And then ran back to tell Bonnie, Mommy, Godmother has invited a lot of reporters toe, it looks like a press conference. Hearing this, Bonnie was suddenly enlightened. I think Mrs. Robertson is talking about a lot of people, those journalists! Whats the matter Mrs. Robertson, Bonnie spoke up leisurely, are you afraid to go in now, and afraid youll be embarrassed in front of the press if you do?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. What am I ashamed of? Its that bitch Anna who is ashamed. If it werent for her, Rupert wouldnt have been thrown out of the Robertson Family and lost everything in his hands. Mrs. Robertson sneered. And ra spoke up at the right time, her tone was good, Dont be sad, Auntie, I believe Rupert came to us today because he saw through Annas true colors and wanted to apologize to you! Otherwise, why call so many reporters toe? Last night Mrs. Robertson already announced the severance of the mother-son rtionship, Rupert today again called everyone to announce with great fanfare, like chewing someone elses chewing gum, tasteless ah! After hearing ras words, Mrs. Robertson felt the same way. It seems that Rupert is indeed regretful, thats why he will hold a press conference, ready to announce in public and Anna break up ah! The anger on Mrs. Robertsons face instantly switched to a smile when she thought about it. She nodded, You have a point, since its to announce the breakup with Anna, how can I be absent,e on, lets go in! ra then took Mrs. Robertsons arm and strode in with her head held high. Looking at the backs of the two, Bonnie then shook her head helplessly. Following that, he turned his head to look at the five children, Come on, lets go in too. Mommy wait a minute! Little Joanna tugged on the corner of Bonnies coat. Whats wrong? Bonnie asked, puzzled. Little Joanna stretched out both hands, with a cute smile on her milky face, Can you lend me your phone, I want to video the reaction of Grandma Robertson and that rater, so I can stay and enjoy it again and again! Chapter 1057: This is all bullshit Looking at Joannas expectant little eyes, Bonnie cried andughed.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She reached out and pinched the tip of her little ones nose, shaking her head helplessly, How can you use Mommys phone to video it, its not right. Although Mrs. Robertson and ra are bound to make a fool of themselves today, its enough to leave that to the reporters to document. The little ones dont follow the hrity. After all, even if she makes a fool of herself, Mrs. Robertson has a lot of power in Willisto. What if she holds a grudge against little Joanna? And after hearing Bonnies words, Joanna hung her little head in vain, jarring her voice, I know its not right to use Mommys phone to record. After a pause, he continued to add, But my childrens cell phone pixel is too poor ah! There was no way to capture the expressions on Mrs. Robertsons and ras faces clearly! Bonnie: My God, what a bunch of peopleshes given birth to! Howe their brains are stranger than one another. Its okay sis, Lukas walked up to reassure her, wed better not borrow mommys phone, its not good, and as for the kids phones the pixels are so bad we dont use them either. Little Joannas eyes quickly dimmed when she heard this. Very reluctantly, he answered. Thats a good boy. Bonnie nodded in satisfaction, Lets go in then. She walked ahead first and didnt see what a few of the little ones were doing behind her back. Lukas was seen slowly pulling out a professional SLR from his childrens book bag. This one purposely put 2T storage card inside, can be continuous video for several hours, sister, now you want to record how to record! Hearing this, Joannas eyes sprang up with adoration, Wow, Brother Lukas, when did you prepare this! Actually, Andrews brother prepared it, he stayed uptest night ying games for someone to get it! Lukas said. Brother Andrew you are so nice. Joanna immediately came up to Andrew to give him a hug. Andrew, however, was embarrassed and stiffly turned his head to the side, Girls are the ones who hug, I dont want to do that, hurry up and get in! With that, he took the lead and walked into the cafe. Inside the cafe, the press conference has already started. On the improvised table set up by the clerk, Rupert and Anna stood on two sides as if they had a falling out. Seeing this, Mrs. Robertsons mind grew a little more certain. This press conference today is definitely to announce the breakup with Anna. There is absolutely nothing wrong with that! She even whispered to ra, When the press conference is overter, you will take Rupert and leave first, its up to you how to get along and how to take advantage of the opportunity. Like just broke up this kind of time, the most suitable to take advantage of the situation. ras heart is leaping for joy, but the face is pretending to be reserved nod, Yes aunt, I will try to appease Rupert, as for making him like me or something, I also watch. But in reality, ra was ready for it! She reached out and squeezed her handbag, which held a small packet of powder that is used to make men intent on being in love. After Rupert announces the breakupter, she will look for an opportunity to give it to Rupert to eat. And then, it can be in bed Wouldnt she be a true young grandmother of the Robertson Family? ra has been waiting for this day for a long time! She lived in the Robertson Family all these years, but after all, she was not rted by blood, and people did not treat her well at all. The Robertson Family, with all their wealth, had no intention of leaving her any of it. This is just going to piss ra off. We said we would raise her as our own daughter, and this is our own daughter? Its all bullshit! Chapter 1058: Clean you up properly ra really sees through the ugly face of the Robertson Family. The words are nice, but in reality, she is not treated as a family member! Why else was the family fortune not divided among her!Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The thought of it made ra furious. But the good thing is, she thought of a foolproof n. That is to marry Rupert! As long as she bes the Robertson Familys young grandmother, what do you want from the Robertson Family that you dont? ra has been preparing for this day for a long time. Now its just waiting for the proverbial kick in the pants. The press conference started with ras expectant eyes. Rupert took the stage first and asked Mrs. Robertson, Does the announcement you made yesterday about severing the rtionship between mother and son stand? Mrs. Robertson immediately craned her neck, Of course it counts, I wrote clearly, unless you and Anna break up, I will never let you back into the Robertson Family. Good. Rupert nodded, Then this agreement is for you to read. Agreement? Mrs. Robertson was full of doubts. Even if you bow your head and admit your mistake, you still made an agreement so serious? Its fine, so that if Rupert wants to go back to Annater, she can take out this agreement and remind Rupert that he had to give it up of his own ord. With that in mind, Mrs. Robertson picked up the agreement with a smile on her face. But after just one look, the face suddenly changed. What is the situation? What do you mean by showing me this, that you want me to put it in ck and white that we did sever our rtionship as mother and son? Mrs. Robertson questioned. Rupert nodded, Yeah, since Im no longer with the Robertson Family, its a good idea to do the right thing, so I dont have to go back to the Robertson Family to help out if something happens. You are not going to break up with Anna! Mrs. Robertson asked again, Rupert, think carefully, if you stay with Anna, you will really lose the Robertson Family young master status, and you will be nothing afterwards! Mrs. Robertson, thats the wrong thing to say. Anna walked up to Mrs. Robertson in style at this time. She took Ruperts arm very affectionately and naturally, then gently reminded, In addition to the Robertson Family young masteryer of identity, Rupert has many, many identities. For example, my Rupert, Willistos reputed miracle doctor, is the owner of the cleaningpany. Oh yes, there is anotheryer of identity that I forgot to introduce to you. With that, Anna and Rupert simultaneously pulled out a marriage license from their pockets and waved it in front of Mrs. Robertson. Rupert, or now the Newman Familys inw, is my husband, my partner for life! With so many identities, how can it be said that Rupert is nothing? Mrs. Robertson was so angry that she almost had a heart attack and took several steps backward before she could stand still. Well, for this woman, you are willing to go into the family, Rupert, where do you put the face of the Robertson Family? Anna raised her hand, Stop, Mrs. Robertson, you forget, he has already severed the rtionship with you, so now there is no rtionship with the Robertson Family, even if it is a loss of face, it is also a loss of face of the Newman Family. After all, Rupert is now our aunt in the Newman Family~ Anna, who are you to do this? Rupert is the pride of heaven, with unlimited possibilities in the future, how can he go to your house to join your family! ra said angrily. Annas gaze swept to ra and said leisurely, I forgot there was you if you didnt talk. Just in time, now its time to clean up ra! Chapter 1059: Fish in the Pond Looking at Annas eyes, ra shuddered for no reason. What do you you want? ra asked, shivering. Annas mouth curled up in a faint smile, Dont be nervous, I just investigated you a little and then I found out that someone was looking for you. What? When ra heard this, a bad feeling had risen up in her heart. Anna this crazy woman, should not be to go to those she once Just thinking, Anna has already spoken to answer, Yes, just as you think, I found a group of men for you toe over, here, over there!All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. Following Annas gaze, a dozen angry men came into ras line of sight. ra subconsciously tried to run, but Anna tugged her arm. Only a slight twist, the pain is crying out. What are you running for? Arent you excited to see these people? They seem to be very excited anyway! ras voice stuttered, You you crazy person, hurry up and let go of me! While struggling, the men had rushed to ras heels. ra, now that youvee to Willisto and gotten close to the rich and famous, youre not going to care about me, are you? Dont forget what you said before, youre going to live with me for the rest of your life, and Ive spent so much money on you, and now youre running away, who am I going to ask for. ra, I still have the photos of us making out at that time in my hand, and you dont want to be exposed on an asion like today Honey, I cant want anything, as long as youe back to me, thats enough! Listening to the men, Mrs. Robertsons eyes widened in astonishment. ra, what the hell is going on here, and who the hell are these men? ra opened her mouth, but couldnt exin it clearly. I can only dryly squeeze out a smile towards Mrs. Robertson, Auntie, can I exin this matter to youter, or we can leave today! If she stays any longer, she will have no face in Willisto, or no, in the entire Robertson Family. Want to go? Anna was still smiling. That charming and moving face is full of pleasant smile, to go can also, but you have to first solve this group of men before, after all, I have helped you to collect the break-up fee, if not now, is to pay ten times! Breakup fee? ras eyes were round and full of horror, When did I receive a breakup fee, dont be ridiculous! Isnt this a clear way of telling Mrs. Robertson that shes been ying around with a lot of men? I said I received it on behalf of you, of course it has nothing to do with you, Anna replied, but the money is all here, I didnt ask for any of it, here, you settle it well, here is a total of three million, one hundred thousand. If you cant solve it, its a $30 million loss! Anna you bitch, dont you dare hurt me! ra finally couldnt help herself and growled and yelled. The next second, Rupert took Anna into his arms, his eyes cold and iparable. Seeing as your parents and the Robertson Family elders are close friends, I can tolerate you onest time and apologize to Anna, or dont me me for being unforgiving. No one can scold his Anna! Rupert, this woman is so vicious, how can you protect her? ra asked sadly. Rupertughed, If I dont protect her, will I protect you? What, are you hoping to trap me as one of the harem as the thirty-first fish in your fish pond? Chapter 1060: Making a fool of yourself With one sentence, it left ra speechless. Even the eyes of Mrs. Robertson next to her becameplicated. ra, is it true what they say, that these are your boyfriends? The whole thirty! Even if ra has been in a rtionship since she became an adult at the age of 18, it has only been six years since then. That means five boyfriends a year. There may even be more Mrs. Robertson didnt mind that her future daughter-inw had been in love with another man. It is even understandable even if there is skin-to-skin. But if you fall in love with thirty men, and skin-to-skin Mrs. Robertsons first reaction now was to rush to push ra away. Very angry questioning, You do not have any disease, if you dare to infect me, you will be dead! ra shook her head in fear and anxiety, Im not, Auntie, Im really not sick, and these men have nothing to do with me. ra, thats not funny, one of the men had a look of displeasure in his eyes, when you first climbed into my bed, you made it sound so nice, saying you had no ce in the Robertson Family, that everyone didnt love you or even give you money to spend, and you came to me in the hope that I could support you! Mrs. Robertson heard this and her body shook violently again, almost gritting her teeth before she stood up straight, You really said that? Also, didnt the Robertson Family give ra any money to spend? The allowance I give you every year alone is a million dors! One million, if ced in an ordinary family, can buy a house plus a car! And thats just the allowance she gives to ra alone, the Robertson Family also gives to everyone else, adding up to at least three or four million. ra actually said she didnt have any money to spend? Mrs. Robertson just felt so angry that her heart, spleen, lungs and kidneys were aching! And ra looked at her with that pained look and was annoyed all over again. Its only one million, how dare you show it? The Robertson Family those side cousins or whatever, casually buy a bag to hundreds of thousands, not to mention the usual buy shoes to buy a bag. ra was too embarrassed to show her money and couldnt even hold her head up among the Robertson Familys peers. Ask ra if she can survive in this situation without going to a few men as ATMs! Besides, it was these men who voluntarily wanted to spend money on her, so why should theye back to her for money now? ra really wants all these men to die right now! Auntie, its really not what you think, these are all arranged by Anna, it has nothing to do with me, I am innocent ah auntie! ra wanted to argue again. Are you sure I arranged this? Anna didnt panic and shook the phone in her hand, Ive left a few photos, just press the send button and they can be projected on the big screen in front of you. When the timees, it will be obvious at a nce who is lying. No! rapletely panicked and reached for Annas phone.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. As a result, the action is too anxious, actually stepped on the edge of the stage, the whole person instantly lost focus and fell straight toward the ground. The bar fell on all fours. Even the skirt was lifted up to reveal the very revealing openworkce thong inside. This was originally ras robe for the day and Ruperts springtime moment. Now its all being seen by those reporters! Chapter 1061: You’re really something Journalists seized this opportunity and raised their cameras to take pictures desperately. The shing lights were on and off, and the shutter sounded like a firecracker, ringing endlessly. There were even reporters with sharp eyes who saw a corner bag of powder fall out of ras bag and reached out to point and ask, What is this? The crowds eyes immediately moved over. ras face suddenly changed and she rushed to try to hide the powder. But it was toote.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Rupert next to the quick eye, lifting a step over to pick up the packet of powder, holding it in his hand to study and observe. After all, it was a miracle doctor, and Rupert had no trouble at all in recognizing what the powder inside was. ra, what are you nning to do with this powder that drives men crazy? Rupert questioned in a cold voice. Crazy drug powder, it cant be the kind of drug powder Im thinking of, right? One of the many boyfriends asked a question. Rupert nodded, Its the one youre thinking of. The crowd was silent at these words. After that, he began to curse, I said how that night followed the magic like, a must sleep with her inevitable mind, it turns out to be poisoned! ra, what a shame. And Mrs. Robertson heard this, and then saw the powder, finally could not bear, so angry directly fainted. rasst resort of support fainted, and she panicked. Looked around and simply tried to run away. But how could the group of reporters and men let her go so easily? Directly surrounded by raErika, Im afraid its hard to get out without giving a result today. Ill go with Bonnie and the others first, and leave the rest to you. Anna said. Rupert looked at Anna in confusion, Whats left? Mrs. Robertson, Anna replied, you should at least get her to the hospital and make sure its not life threatening before you do, Ill stay out of it,e find me when youre done. But Ive severed my rtionship with her as mother and son. Rupert frowned. Anna lifted her white and slender hand and patted Ruperts chest, Blood ties are inseparable, besides, even if we dont be mother and son anymore, we dont have to be so desperate. Rupert: His heart rose up full of warmth and raised his hand directly, embracing Anna into his arms. To have a woman like Anna in this life is a blessing he has cultivated in eight, no, eight hundred lifetimes! Okay, Ill go first! Anna waved her hand and left the cafe with Bonnie and the others. When she got in the car, Bonnie gave her a thumbs up. Good, think of such a good n in such a short time, this time Mrs. Robertson is greatly damaged, ra is even directly down, you are really good. After a pause, he was puzzled again, But how did you know ra had all that dark history? Even Mrs. Robertson didnt know ra was so open in private! Did you forget what my nickname used to be? Anna tilted her head in triumph. Bonnie: I almost forgot, Anna used to be the queen of nightclubs and had seen more ghosts and snakes than she had eaten. Mrs. Robertson couldnt see ras true colors, but Anna could see them right away. This ra is really something too, Bonnie shook her head, to y so openly and still want to marry Rupert, is she treating Rupert like a garbage bin? Chapter 1062: Kneeling is not necessary, right? Anna understands this point very well. It is easy to go from frugality to luxury, but difficult to go from luxury to frugality. She has seen the top life brought to her by the Robertson Family, so how can she bear to live a mediocre life? Its like the big handful of women she once saw at the bar. How can you not go back after using something expensive. Even if you sell your soul, you want to get those things that do not originally belong to you. This is the desire of man! But if you want to have a lot of money and live a good life, there are many ways to do it, you dont have to rely on men. Erika said in a milky voice. Its like when mommy was abroad, poor and broke, didnt she also earn money with her own hands and then start apany? And she herself, at a young age, already earns super money! Yeah, Anna raised her hand and rubbed Erikas head, there are a thousand ways to earn money in this world, but she chose the shortcut. Relying on others means taking risks. ra brought this on herself. No one can me. Annaughed again, But our Erika is different, she is a little rich woman from childhood. Upon hearing this, Erika let out a soft sigh. The soft little hand stretched out to hold the cheek, very for did, Godmother, you so easy to let me not marry ah, after all, than I more excellent man, Im afraid it is difficult to find in this world.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Anna: It is simply amazing, this little girl, how so self-absorbed! And in the midst of all the joking andughing, the car headed back to Rose Bays vi. Anna will have to get off at this ce and go home as well. But she just got out of the car within two seconds, and then swished into the car. Whats wrong? Bonnie asked, puzzled. Annas expression carried a few moments of panic and whispered, Hide, my parents are here, I guess they saw the news of my marriage and are ready toe and get me in trouble! Said, and looked at Bonnie with pity, Or else Ill stay at your house today? It is possible to stay downstairs in the guest room, which will not affect Bonnie and Sebastians love. Bonnie gave her a helpless look. Can you avoid it? Whates around alwayses around! Come on, well go with you. Bonnie said. Hearing this, Anna instantly froze, Youre going in with me? Yeah, havent you ever heard the saying that even though the act contains some element of illegality, its hard to punish it byw? Bonnie said. Anna thought about it and thought it made sense. In addition, Bonnie is very popr with her parents, and Sebastian is a well-known figure in Willisto. With this couple helping to speak for themselves, there is absolutely no problem! With great joy, Anna went inside with them. When I reached the entrance, I heard Mr. Newmans angry roar, You brat, how dare youe back here? Anna dislikes the sky and the earth outside, and looks like she is not afraid of anyone. But in fact, the bones are still a little girl, the face of the fierce real father, suddenly goose into a soft-eared rabbit. Dropping his head, he dutifully went to the living room. My dear father, you dont have to kneel, do you? Anna tried to bargain, After all, there are so many people around. How embarrassing it is to be seen! Mr. Newman did not eat this, now you feel embarrassed? Why didnt you think of this when you stole your ID card to get married, get down on your knees! Chapter 1063: Must be kept by your side Anna had no choice but to turn her attention to Mrs. Newman. But Mrs. Newmans attitude was also very firm, I cant help you this time. Its a bit too much for you not to discuss such a big matter with your family. Anna: I see, in short, today is forced to kneel! Although a little aggrieved, Anna bent her knees obediently. As long as we can make mom and dad get rid of their anger, we can lose face in front of Bonnies family! But before he could kneel down, he was stopped by Mr. Newman again, Wait a minute. Mr. Newman had a ck face and took a pillow from the sofa and put it on the floor before he said coldly, Kneel! Looking at that soft pillow, Annas heart also followed a soft mess. This is the real father, right? Even if they are angry on the surface, they will still prepare a good pillow for her so that she will not get hurt. Anna then very readily knelt on top of the pillow. Tell me, whats going on with you and Rupert? The Robertson Family has denigrated you so much before, why dont you learn from your mistakes and run into it like a moth to a me! Mr. Newman said. Anna immediately strained her neck, No, all those things were done by Mrs. Robertson, and had nothing to do with Rupert. After a pause, he added, And now that Rupert has severed his ties with the Robertson Family, he is a separate entity. Is it true that you broke off the rtionship just to be with you? Mr. Newman asked again. Anna hmmed, Yeah, ask Mr. Grant and Bonnie if you dont believe me. Sebastian and Bonnie next to him immediately helped to testify. Mr. Newmans face eased up a bit. If hes willing to give up his identity for you, count him as a brat! Mr. Newman said. Not waiting for Anna to be happy, cheeks are back on the board, But this alone is not enough, not to join the family, when, if its just lip service, let him hurry up and get out! Of course its not lip service, as long as you agree, you can join the family today. Anna hurriedly said. She and Rupert, definitely not just ying around. They are really going to spend the rest of their lives together. You really think about it? Mrs. Newman stepped forward at this time and sighed helplessly, Even if he broke off his rtionship with the Robertson Family, there will still be a bunch of troubles, and he will inevitably have to deal with the Robertson Family people, can you ept it?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The Robertson Family is at least one of Willistos oldest and most prestigious families, and its not that easy to get out of it. But Anna wasnt worried at all. Rupert and I have agreed that if we really cant get away from all this Willisto nonsense, well elope and go somewhere where no one knows! Anyway, Rupert knows how to heal, and she has some talent in business. As long as the two people are working hard to earn money, I believe that we can definitely live up to the day! But when he heard this, Mr. Newman got anxious. He pped the sofa hard, so angry that he started coughing, What are you talking about, you stinky girl, you eloped, what about me and your mother? This stinky girl, so selfish! Hurry up and let Rupert into the family, grit your teeth and give me something to carry, cant carry Ill help carry, but if you dare to run, Ill break both of your legs! Humph, so hard to raise such a big daughter, and still want to give to take to other ces? Dont even think about it! Even if their legs areme, they should be kept by their side for life. Chapter 1064: You can leave after giving birth Listening to Mr. Newmans fierce, but actually gentle and concerned words, Bonnies heart could not help but cross a touch of excitement. Mr. Newman really real interpretation, what is called the most fierce gentle little old man ah! Such a good feeling! For a moment, Bonnie then thought of her mom and dad. To be precise, their own adoptive parents. At a very young age, she was bullied by her ssmates and had a simr experience when she went home and cried to her parents. At that time, her father asked her fiercely why she didnt fight back and called her useless. But the next day she led her to the school and angrily sought out the other parents theory. And also very angry, I have such a daughter, if the fight is broken how to do, the child is the flesh that falls off the body, how can not hurt! Thinking about it, the corners of Bonnies eyes began to moisten. She was really afraid that she would fall into tears so directly. Quickly raised a hand to wipe the tears, then walked up and spoke, Uncle Newman, Anna and Rupert will definitely stay in Willisto, do not worry. Yes, yes, Erika also came forward to help, because I have calcted for Godmother that Godmother will be a good daughter to you all her life and will not go anywhere. Theres a saying that when parents are around, they dont travel far! Lukas also followed and spoke. As for little Joanna, she put her hands on her cheeks and pretended she was a flower, popped up in front of the Newman Family parents and asked in a milky voice, Grandpa Newman, Grandma Newman, I inherited my daddys looks. So it is so cute, then my brother-inw is daddys rtives, surely the child born will not be bad. Dont you want such lovely granddaughters and grandsons? This- This really speaks to the hearts of the Newman Family parents. They want to hold their grandchildren so badly! However, Anna has not been in tune over the years and has introduced several boys who have been scared away by Anna. They thought it was a rare thing to see Anna get married before she turned sixty. I didnt expect Anna to get her own license quietly.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. And the way things are going, you might be able to get pregnant and have a baby soon. Thinking of this, Mr. Newman heart thest bit of anger also dissipated. But the anger on his face still could not dissipate, and continued with a stern face, You can elope if you want to go out, first give me a grandson or granddaughter, and then you can go wherever you like. How can I leave Willistowhen I have a child? said Anna hurriedly, I must stay in Willisto, with mom and dad, and we will take care of the child together as a family. Saying that, Anna also tugged Mr. Newmans arm and shook it very nicely, OK, Daddy? Mr. Newman couldnt help himself. Talk nicely, dont be yful with me, go, bring me your marriage certificate! Anna immediately smiled and fished out the red marriage certificate from her bag. The Newman Family parents then began to watch head to head, their eyes not to mention how reverent. Its obviously just a very ordinary marriage certificate, but they just cant get tired of looking at it. Even took out my phone to take a few pictures. Ill send this to Instagram and piss off the old friends, let them say my daughter cant get married, let them see, my daughter not only got married, but she married a miracle doctor! Mrs. Newman said. Mr. Newman snorted beside him, You are too childish! As a result, while everyone was not paying attention, he hurriedly took out his own cell phone and shoved it to Mrs. Newman, How to send it, you help me send one too! Chapter 1065: Why can’t you eat it? Seeing the family happy, Bonnie and others also finished. Back in the car, the little ones tummies were rumbling one after another. I cant help it, just tossed a big circle, is really hungry. Bonnie then directly proposed, Or lets go out to eat, its such a good day, eat something delicious and celebrate! Yes, yes, yes! Erika and Joanna, two children, immediately raised their hands and feet in favor.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. And also in the same breath, Lets eat hot pot, OK?! Sure. Bonnie was quick to agree. To be honest, she has been watching her diet and eating extra light by Donna during this time of pregnancy. Even the barbecue that day was just a little bit of grilled vegetables and beef sprinkled with salt. The mouth is so light that it is almost tasteless. If you can eat a little hot pot, even if its not butter pot base, eat a tomato or mushroom soup pot base, it will be absolutely delightful! Both daughters and their wives insisted on going to the hot pot, so of course Sebastian and the three boys had no problem with that. After all,dies first! Sebastian then chose a famous chain of hot pot restaurants nearby, asked for a private room, and led everyone in. As soon as she walked in, Erika started grabbing the menu and started ordering. But she didnt just order what she liked to eat, she remembered everyone elses preferences as well. Mommy likes beef, Daddy likes pork, Brother 2 and Brother 3 like seaweed sprouts, Erika and I like eggs, and Brother Damon, I remember it was chicken, right? Damon nodded vigorously and smiled all cute, Yes, chicken and pork, I love to eat them both. Then Ill order a big one for you! Erika said, about to circle the menu with her pen. Sebastian, however, stopped Erika, Pick something else for Damon, how about some fish, fish is good too. Hearing this, a touch of loss crossed Damons eyes. He really likes chicken and pork. But Daddy said so, and Damon has always been very understanding. Then nodded obediently, Okay, then Ill listen to daddy and eat the fish. Bonnie noticed that the depths of Damons eyes were filled with loss. Everyone chose their favorite dish, but he was reced, which is a big blow to a five-year-old child! Bonnies heart was sad with it. Reaching out and tugging at Sebastians coat, Give Damon some if he likes it, and I want some too! Next time, Sebastian, however, would not relent, its not good for children to eat that much offal, and youre pregnant, so you need to eat less too. He didnt give Bonnie a chance to speak again, and Damon said, After the hot potter, Ill buy you the cream puffs youve been wanting to eat, aspensation, okay? Damon was not as upset as he was when he heard that he had his favorite cream puffs to eat. Happy, turn your head and go talk to Erika and Joanna next to you. Bonnies eyes, however, kept shining with suspicion. So strange. Even if it is not good to eat more meat, but asionally eat so once in a while, there will be no impact. Especially since Damon is only five years old and has a small stomach, how many bites can he eat? Sebastian, however, said he would not give anything, even if Damon was disappointed and sad, but also always hardened his heart. Is it because of other reasons that Damon cant eat these things anymore? Chapter 1066: The love-hate relationship of the previous generation Sebastian noticed her expression and turned his head gently, Whats wrong? Nothing, just looking at you a little handsome. Bonnie said. Hearing this, Sebastian then dotingly reached out and pinched her cheeks, Youre already a mother, and youre still such a nymphomaniac? You cant be a nymphomaniac when youre a mom? Bonnie disagrees with this, The kids are important to me, but my own life is important too. In her life, its just going to be fancy to Sebastian anytime and anywhere. After all, the man in front of her is the man she has liked for eighteen years! Yes, I allow my mommy to be a nymphomaniac too! Little Joanna was helping out, And you should be thankful that Mommy is being a nymphomaniac to you, daddy! Hmm? Sebastian expressed disbelief. Little Joanna exined, Think about it, if mommy didnt fancy you, but turned around and fancy other boys, wouldnt you be out of position? When the timees, mommy may find them a new daddy. As for them, of course, they follow mommy to live with stepfather ah! Only leaving daddy alone and miserable, to be more miserable have more miserable. Sebastian: Tugged at the corners of her mouth, but still had to admit that little Joanna had a point. So the man then looked at Bonnie pitifully, Honey, why dont you fancy me for a little longer?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie was so amused that she rolled her eyes. Talking andughing, we finally finished the hot pot. While leaving the hot pot restaurant, Sebastian received a message from Rupert. It says Mrs. Robertson is out of life-threatening condition, but is not yet emotionally stable and needs to be observed in the intensive care unit in a restraint suit. As for ra, her scandals were exposed and she was directly shut down by the entire Willisto upper ss circle. A woman who is so scheming and can even manipte men with drugs is not tolerated in high circles. The group of broads even joined forces tocreate an anti-ra alliance, vowing to drive ra out of Willisto. Otherwise, what if your husband or brother or father or whatever falls for it? This kind of disgusting woman, they do not want to get involved! In time, ra became a street rat that everyone in Willisto shouted at. Not five hours after the press conference, theyleft Willisto in the dust. As for where it went, no one knows, and no one wants to know. Just dont get involved with the Robertson Family, or Rupert! When she heard the news, Bonnies heart, which was still a little nervous, was put back in her stomach. But after thinking about it, he asked, What about Rupert and Mrs. Robertsons talk of severing the mother-son rtionship, does that continue to count? You think that the mother and son havee to this point because of ra? asks Sebastian. At that, Bonnie was silent. Of course not! ra is just a pawn moved by Mrs. Robertson. The person who really controls the board is Mrs. Robertson. She was the one who didnt want Rupert and Anna to be together, which led to the current situation. What is it about Anna and Mrs. Robertson thats so tangled up? Bonnie expressed her confusion, It seems like Mrs. Robertson has been disgusted with her for as long as I can remember, and has never given her a good face. Its not that I hate Anna, its that I hate Annas father. Sebastian answered truthfully, Mr. Newman, is Mrs. Robertsons ex-boyfriend. Chapter 1067: Something happened What?! Bonnie was so shocked that she drew a sharp breath. Did you hear that right? Mrs. Robertson actually had a rtionship with Mr. Newman!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. So it was because you broke up with Mr. Newman that you grew to hate Mr. Newmans daughter along with him? Bonnie asked again. Sebastian nodded, scarlet lips pursed into a line, Im not too sure about the specific things, after all, it is the love-hate rtionship of the previous generation, I only heard my mother mention it, said they broke up at that time, very unpleasant, Mrs. Robertsons mental illness is also suffering from at that time. So thats it! Bonnie couldnt help but sigh, I cant believe that Uncle Newman had such a great love when he was young! Just looking at the stereotypical old cadre look of Uncle Newman now, it ispletely unimaginable. Even if Sebastian said, she thought, Auntie Newman is Uncle Newmans first love it. After all, the two people are as affectionate as glue, several decades as a day love, how will not be bored. If the feelings do not reach the ultimate intensity, absolutely can not do this degree. This feeling of being together is like her and Sebastian. And she and Sebastian, dont they happen to be each others first love! But now Mrs. Robertson, an ex-girlfriend, has popped up. Its even embarrassing that the son of an ex-girlfriend wants to be with his own daughter. Bonnie switched gears, If I were Mrs. Robertson, Id be freaking out too. When he abandoned himself, and now he is letting his son go after his daughter, how can that anger in his heart be smooth? Let them take care of their own business. Sebastian raised his hand and rubbed the broken hair in front of Bonnies forehead, Stop thinking too much, get some rest, Ill call you when you get hometer. Okay. Bonnie nodded obediently, then closed her eyes in the passenger seat. Sebastian was in charge of driving back to the vi. As for the five little ones in the back row, they looked at each other and went about their business. This is, after all, Godmothers lifelong happiness, and they certainly dont want Godmother to have headaches because of her mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship. So, the five little ones made a huge decision. They are going to find the best psychologist in the world and then open up to Mrs. Robertson so that she will not dwell on the pain of the breakup back then. As long as shees out and stops taking the bull by the horns, she will definitely grow to like Godmother. After all, Godmother is everyones favorite being! But money alone is not enough to find the best psychologist in the world. You also have to have contacts. Damon carefully recalls the doctors he used to see at Smiths house and intends to contact them to see. Andrew yed the game and put up a bounty in the mission hall, hoping that you can give the contact information of the psychologist. Lukas was concise and straightforward, spending heavily on hanging posts online, plus contacting some executives from previous investment firms to try to find a way in. As for Erika and Joanna, two little girls, they got together and started divining. They dont have a lot of contacts, but they can tell the fortune of Mrs. Robertson to see what is missing in her life. It also helps her to stop the hysteria! The five little ones are busy in their own way. Even the car has arrived at the vi also do not know, still all sitting on the seat busy work. Sebastian carried Bonnie upstairs to rest first, and then turned back to the car, ready to call the five little ones off. But just walking to the garage, Sebastians face instantly changed! Chapter 1068: Five children are missing! The white nanny car, which was parked in the garage just now, is gone! Along with the five children in the car, also disappeared together! Erika and Joanna! Andrew! Lukas! Damon! shouted Sebastian. But there was no response from anyone around the press. The breeze brushed the air with a faint smell of car exhaust. Sebastian whispered a curse of damnation and immediately opened the sports car next to him and sat in it. Throttle down to the bottom and roar straight out of the vi. Who dares to steal a child under his eyes, really do not want to live! The ck sports car was like a furious leopard, a low sound from the throat, as fast as a lightning, quickly disappeared in the sight of passers-by. The crowd has stopped at the official website, followed by an exmation. My God, who the hell is this, driving really fast, look at it is particrly anxious! In such a hurry, I hope his business will be finished in time! But Sebastian went around the vi for a long time, but did not find five small children. The pair of azure ck eyes became more and more gloomy and cold, even with the atmosphere in the car followed by a sudden drop, as if to condense into frost. Who dares to touch his children! Who is it? Thinking, Sebastian pulled out his cell phone again and called Eric directly. Mr. Grant, Eric said respectfully when he got on the phone, What can I do for you at thiste hour? Immediately lock down the entire Willisto, five children were taken under my watch, make sure you get them back! What?! Hearing this, Eric on the other end of the phone was immediately unsettled. Hes pissed off. Who is so shameless as to steal Mr. Grants child? If anything happened to the young master and the youngdies, he would have to kill that man! Okay Mr. Grant, Ill check it out right now. Eric hung up the phone and went about his business. It didnt take long for Eric to check out the clues. I cant believe it was ra. This woman, who was shouted at by everyone in Willisto, actually went to the vi, presumably to try to get a good theory from Annas best friend C Bonnie.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. As a result, seeing that Bonnie was carried off the car by Sebastian, there was no chance to get her hands on her, so she hit the idea on some little ones. She got right into the car and knocked a few of the little ones out and took them away. As for where to go now Eric quickly tracked the location and determined that ra ran to an abandoned warehouse by the sea, and immediately informed Sebastian. Now go and bring back the five little ones. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Eric hurriedly agreed, Im already on my way to the beach warehouse. No, Sebastian corrected, Im the one whos going to bring back the five little ones, you dont have to go. How can that work! Eric immediately became anxious, Mr. Grant, this ra is so bold, what if you are in danger when you go, I have to go with you. And youre not in danger if you go? Sebastian asked rhetorically. This- Its still dangerous, of course. And if both people go, there is a chance that both will perish. With hardly any hesitation, Eric added, Then Ill go by myself, Mr. Grant you wait for my news first, if I dont get it done, its not toote for you to go again. You cant handle each other. Sebastian said with a nod. Eric was shocked, Why? ra is just an arrogant and domineering youngdy, but I have practiced martial arts and taekwondo for a whole decade. It takes minutes to get rid of a woman. Its not ra, its the person behind her. Sebastian spoke in a deep voice. Chapter 1069: Leave it to me The kidnapping of the five babies today was indeed ras doing. But the man behind the scenes, not ra. A woman who lost in front of Anna, even if the dog is desperate to jump to the wall, but also categorically can not do such a powerful move. And if she had really kidnapped five babies, she would have informed him and Bonnie at the first opportunity. Otherwise, wouldnt it lose the meaning of a deliberate door-to-door crusade? ra, its just a runner. It was the people behind her who were directing her to steal the baby. As for who this one is, Sebastian will have to go see it to find out. Then Mr. Grant Eric swallowed nervously, this must be very dangerous, no, I have to go with you. You turn around and go back to the vi, go take care of Bonnie and dont let her know about this yet. Sebastian ordered. Its not toote to wait until its toote to hide it. Bonnies fetal image has recently stabilized a bit, and she really cant stand the shock anymore. Although it is tempting to go and fight alongside Sebastian, it is also important to take care of the young grandmother.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Thats it, you hurry up. Sebastian finished and hung up the phone. And this end of the phone, Eric dead squeeze the phone, the back of the hand veins are bulging. On one side is Mr. Grant, and on the other is the young grandmother. Its really hard to choose! If only we could find someone reliable to find the young grandmother. Wait Erics mind shed with lightning and then thought of someone. He hurriedly dialed the phone to George. George was veryzy on the other end of the phone, Mr. Havens, why are you calling me at night, I need to sleep too, okay? George listen up, now this favor only you can help me. Eric said a long story short and hurriedly exined what he was going to ask him to do. George had a moment of rity and came to his sensespletely. Dont worry, Ill leave for the abandoned warehouse now, you hurry to the vi, George said. Eric dumbfounded, No, youre mistaken, I meant for you to go to the vi while I go help Mr. Grant. I know Annie so well that shell find out if I lie, so I dont fit in at all. George refused. After a pause and added, Besides, you this small body, go is also the part of injury. Calling me small-bodied makes you not small? Eric was instantly enraged. George he heckled and actually had the mood to flirt, Im small or not, do you want to feel it yourself? Eric: Its dangerous, you dont want to risk it, youre likely to get hurt. Eric still sincerely advised. Georges tone was full of indifference, If you really get hurt, youll help me bandage it up. After saying that, he hung up the phone. When Eric called again, the phone was already off. Eric gnashed his teeth in anger but could do nothing about it. Now that Mr. Grant and George have gone to the warehouse, what else can he do? I can only go back to the vi to take care of young grandmother! Youd bettere back intact, or else when I dress your wounds, Ill quietly sprinkle salt and devil chili powder on your wounds, and it will hurt you to death! After muttering these words, Eric just stepped on the gas and headed for the vi. And at this end, Bonnie woke up from her sleep. She stretched and waited until she waspletely awake before rolling out of bed. Walk to the second floor handrail to take a look, therge vi, actually empty, no one. Chapter 1070: Can you ask for me? Because it was a new marriage, Sebastian didnt want anyone to disturb them, so he didnt let the maids move in with them. Every day the maids juste over in the morning to clean up the house and leave straight away. But because the little ones are always chattering, Bonnie doesnt feel cold. Now that therge vi is empty, it suddenly bes cold and silent. What is this? Bonnie furrowed her eyebrows in disbelief and held onto the stair railing as she walked down the stairs, calling out the names of the five babies and Sebastian. But no one responded. When he was wondering, Eric appeared in the foyer, panting. He ran up and down, and his forehead was covered with sweat. Mr. Havens? Bonnie spoke up in confusion, Why did you suddenlye over ah, by the way, have you seen Sebastian and the five little ones? Mr. Grant took them out and said hed be backter, but remembered he didnt say hello to you, so he asked me toe and say it. Eric struggled to swallow a mouthful of saliva and exined. Bonnie let out an oh. He didnt bring his cell phone? Just call me directly! Its not because Im afraid youre resting, young grandmother, a phone call would wake you up how bad. Eric squeezed out a dry smile. Although it sounded a little weird somewhere, Bonnie didnt look any deeper. Nodding his head, he focused his attention elsewhere. If Sebastian isnt home, wouldnt that be a good ce to go to his study and take another look at that case report? Originally Bonnie was not even that skeptical about the results of the report card. But today when eating hot pot, Bo Lihans reaction is too strange! Suddenly very strict control of Damons diet, how to think how to make people suspect something is wrong. So while were at it, Bonnie ns to check out the study. Mr. Havens, Im suddenly a little hungry, can you go to the kitchen and make me something to eat? Bonnie asked. Eric agreed without thinking, But I dont know how to make anything tooplicated, will white porridge do? Yes, you can simmer it a little longer, the soft kind, I digest it better. Bonnie nodded her head. Eric then went to work in the kitchen. And this end, Bonnie quietly flowed into the study, found the medical history sheet and began to study it. Her English was good, but the medical records were full of technical terms that needed to be tranted before she could know what they meant. It takes a full half hour just to read one page. Extremely slow efficiency! When Eric brought up the white porridge, Bonnie had only read three pages. She hid the chart behind herself and pretended to drink the porridge as if nothing had happened, and asionally chatted with Eric. Young grandmother, if you feel sleepy after drinking the white porridge, you should rest early. Eric said. Bonnie subconsciously shook her head, No, Im not sleepy at all, and Sebastian and the five little ones arent back yet, so I have to wait for them.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org. After saying this, Bonnie was stunned. She turned her head and looked out the window. By now it waspletely dark, and through the ss of the huge floor-to-ceiling windows, you could see the stars scattered in the night. Itste. Mr. Havens, what the hell is Sebastian doing with the five little ones? Bonnie finally sensed that something was wrong and turned to Eric, Why havent youe back by now, can you help me make a call and ask? Chapter 1071: What are you hiding from me This Eric couldnt help the fine sweat that broke out at the corner of his forehead, his eyes dodged and he stammered. Young grandmother, I think Mr. Grant should be backter, so dont worry. Originally, Bonnie was just talking about it. But seeing Erics expression so flustered, instead, I think theres a problem. Did something happen to them? Bonnie pursued, Tell the truth! Eric was too vain to look at Bonnie, No no. Mr. Havens! Bonnie got angry and her tone became serious, I told you to tell the truth! Meanwhile, inside the abandoned warehouse by the sea. Sebastian arrived here almost backwards and forwards with George. Who told you toe? Seeing George, Sebastians handsome sword eyebrows immediately frowned deeply, This has nothing to do with you, you go back. George lifted his hand, unbuttoned his wrist, and pulled the sleeves of his shirt upwards, as if he was going to do it. After that, he said in a deep voice, Annies matter is my matter, if you cant get it right, this matter is known by Annie, she will definitely be anxious and sad. So, hes not here to help Sebastian. Hes here to help Bonnie! Sebastian: Moved out Bonnie to use as a shield, he had no time to say. There was a long silence before he spoke again, Be safe. I dont need you to tell me, Georges handsome, almost demonic face was etched with bemusement, Lets go, dont keep the other side waiting. As the two men spoke, they walked into the warehouse. As soon as I walked in, I saw the five children locked in a metal cage, as well as ra, who was beaten and bruised next to her and couldnt get up. If not by the clothes on the body, it is really not recognized that is ra. Tsk, at least help people run errands, but actually received this kind of treatment. Daddy, Uncle George! Several little ones in the metal cage saw the visitor and their eyes immediately burst with excitement.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Daddy and Uncle George havee to the rescue! My babies, dont you be afraid, Uncle George will rescue you soon! George saw them being locked up and was so distressed that he was ready to go open the cage. But before you can get close, there is an extra red dot on your forehead. The red dot had no temperature, but Georges heart quickly froze to the core. Its a sniper rifle! Who is it? Dont hide if you can, juste out! George shouted in anger. It took several shouts before a middle-aged foreign man slowly walked out from the corner. A head of golden hair, face with a beard, although the clothes are very expensive, but there is a veryndlord hooligan feeling,pletely unable to wear the temperament. The middle-aged man also held a cigar in his hand, lit but did not smoke, allowing the green and white smoke to slowly ethereal upwards. And behind him are the men holding sniper rifles. The same unconventional dress looks like a bandit. Wait Bandits? Sebastian was still thinking on his way here about who had deployed the bureau. But now, he knows who it is. You kidnapped my five children with the intention of trading them for Mna Holmes, didnt you? Sebastian asked as he slowly lifted his thin lips. Hearing this, the middle-aged man nced at Sebastian in surprise, How do you know that, I obviously havent said anything yet! Needless to say, I know who you are. Sebastian replied. Chapter 1072: You don’t want their lives? The man in front of him, Sebastian did know. From Bonnies mouth, he had heard the story of Mna Holmes after she was pushed into the high seas. Mna Holmes disaster, was rescued by the pirates on the high seas, as a ve, in extremely bad circumstances gave birth to William. But it was hard enough just living on her own, and with William to raise, Mna Holmes life was even harder. A woman is weak, but a mother is strong. For William, Mna Holmes clenched his teeth and became the head of the pirates one of the many women, but also with an excellent financial knowledge, standing firm in the pirate nest. It was indeed not easy.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. And right now, the man standing in front of Sebastian is the man Mna Holmes has spent more than twenty years trying to impress. Pirates on the high seas, Yaboli Duke! A smug smile appeared on Yaboli Dukes face as he heard Sebastian announce his name. Lifting a hand, he stroked the beard on his face, It seems my reputation has spread from the sea all the way to Willisto, how nice. Not really, its just that Ive heard a lot of embarrassing things about you from Mna Holmes and thats why Im impressed with you. George immediately snatched the words. Want to be smug about it? Dream on! As expected, upon hearing this, Yaboli Dukes face suddenly changed to a horrible grimace, What embarrassing things did Michelle say about me? There are too many to count. Anyway, your face has been lost in Willisto. If I were you, I would hurry back to the high seas with my tail between my legs so as not to be embarrassed here. George said. But hearing this, Yaboli Dukes face eased up instead. The eyes that looked at George also had a little more contempt. You are really lying, I have inquired about this side of things when I came to Willisto and did not know me. In other words, what George just said was a lie. On the high seas, people who lie are thrown overboard to feed the sharks, but this is Willisto and there are no sharks, so youll have to be condemned to a different death. Yaboli Duke said. He gave a wink towards the man with the gun. The man would understand and quickly loaded the bullet. What do you want, Sebastian immediately diverted Yaboli Dukes attention, kill him, I will only have hatred for you, and then you will not get what you want. Instead of losing both, tell me now what you want to trade with me. Yaboli Duke gave Sebastian an appreciative look. No wonder they say you are Demon Sebastian in Willisto, you are indeed much more powerful than I thought. Yaboli Duke nodded with satisfaction. After a pause, he spoke, I want Mna Holmes and William, give them to me, the children and this man who is full of lies, and I will give them back to you. George is in a hurry. How is that possible? We had a hard time catching Mna Holmes, and giving it back to you now would be letting the tiger back in! And with this lesson, after Mna Holmes will be more careful and cautious to catch, hard and difficult! Thats why nothing can let go of Mna Holmes and William. Yaboli Duke sneered and kicked George directly and hard. The kick hit the knee with such force that George grunted in pain and fell to one knee uncontrobly. So your life, and the lives of the little ones, are not going to be wanted, are they? Yaboli Duke asked coldly. Chapter 1073: Don’t promise him! Six lives for two lives of Mna Holmes and William. Isnt that a bargain? Yaboli Duke asked with a smile and a twitch of his golden beard. Sebastians scarlet lips tightened into a line, and with little hesitation, he agreed, Yes, Ill deal with you now. Hearing this, George was immediately anxious. He raised his head to argue, but out of the corner of his eye nced at the five children still locked in the cage, all the words were stuck in his throat, how can not say. How do you say it? Do you really let five children die! How could George do such a cruel thing. Even if the other sides request was to release Mna Holmes and William, they could only bite the bullet and agree. I can only hand Mna Holmes over to you today, and as for William, youll have to pick him up from the ind prison yourselves. Sebastian said. Hearing this, Yaboli Dukes face suddenly changed. Nearly gritting his teeth, he asked, You sent him to the ind prison? That kind of ce is a ce where people can live! George muttered in a low voice, not directly shot even if it is good, and also sent a woman to apany him, perhaps two people have been in love with each other up there, forming a happy little family it! Its not as pathetic as Yaboli Duke makes it out to be. Plus, whats the difference between an ind prison and the high seas where Yaboli Duke lives. The area is deserted for 500 miles.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Quiet and lonely as hell! If you say one more word, Ill have both, oh no, all three of your legs ruined today! Yaboli Duke coldly warned. Although very unconvinced, George shut up indignantly in order to save his third leg. Yaboli Duke then turned his head to Sebastian, Yes, then Ill withhold the three small children and Ill give them back to you when you give me William. After a pause, began to pick up in the iron cage. Yaboli Duke picked out Erika and Joanna and Lukas. These three little children look good looking, very much to my taste. A greedy light appeared in Yaboli Dukes eyes, The flesh of little children is much more delicious than the fish at sea! Hearing this, George and Sebastian were both shocked out of a bad chill. This man who ims to be the Duke of the Sea would do such a cruel thing! If the little guy falls into his hands, Im afraid its bad luck! And looking at the approaching Yaboli Duke, Joanna, who was the youngest child, couldnt hold back and cried out with a wail. Daddy, save me, oooh, oooh, I dont want to be food! Big bad, you will be punished if you do such things! Erika was actually scared too, but braced herself, showing a determined expression and shielding Joanna behind her. That was fun. Yaboli Duke got even more excited when he looked at a few small children, It must taste better with such lively little dolls! Thats a sick thing to say! George was so angry that his eyes were scarlet and he wanted to kill Yaboli Duke right now. But he cant do it at all now. He cant even protect himself. Add to that the left leg that hurts so much it feels like the bones are shattered, and even if he fights Yaboli Duke, he will definitely lose. George clenched his teeth and could only say out loud, Sebastian, dont promise him, dont promise him! Once you put the child in his hands, its over! Chapter 1074: Who doesn’t love such a woman George didnt need to tell Sebastian that he had no intention of handing over the baby. How can the treasure he put in his heart and cared for fall into the hands of such scum? Especially looking at Joanna crying that heartbreaking look, Sebastian is more sad. Anything you want as a credit, except for the kids and George. Sebastian said in a deep voice. In short, they cant! Yaboli Duke raised his eyebrows, with a few mocking snickers in his eyes, Do not want to hand over these people? In fact, your wife can also be handed over, it happens to be heard that William has given a lot to this woman.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Im also curious as to what kind of person would make William swoon. No way! Without even thinking about it, Sebastian refused. Boy, Bonnie, again, thats his bottom line! But hearing Sebastians refusal put Yaboli Duke in a somewhat unhappy mood. The golden beard on his face are followed by shaking up, obviously angry to the extreme. Neither this nor that? They say that the Chinese on shore are the hardest to deal with, and now it seems to be true. Yaboli Duke has lost thest patience, Anyway, I must take one of them today, you choose, I give you thest ten minutes. Ten Minutes Later The red dot of the sniper rifle was once again aimed at Georges forehead. Apanied by Yaboli Dukes cold warning voice, If you havent made a decision in ten minutes, start with him! Ten minutes to kill one. Kill until Sebastian makes a good decision. Hey! Probably knowing that he would definitely be the first one to be opened up, George instead was not as scared as he was just now and looked at Yaboli Duke provocatively and iparably. Dont me me for not reminding you that although Im nothing in Willisto, Im also a noble in Hesnus, and if you touch me, its the same as having a vendetta against the whole of Hesnus. A noble of Hesnus? Yaboli Duke snorted, Im a noble of that country too, but Ive never heard of you. Its normal not to have heard of you, after all, I havent heard of you either. George replied. After a pause, headded, I just cantbelieve that a pirate at sea got the title of Duke from somewhere. Yaboli Dukes face changed, Youre doubting me?! Its not that I suspect you, I suspect youve been tricked. George said, Your ducal title, did Mna Holmes get it for you? Yaboli Duke: He was silent. But silence is tantamount to admission. George caught the point and continued on, A woman who couldnt make it in Willisto and was thrown into the high seas became a treasure in your heart, and I wondered how on earth she managed to do it, and now that I see you, I understand. Is it by what? Yaboli Duke asked. George leisurely spoke, By the line of deception! By lying, telling Yaboli Duke that he was great, and even getting him the title of Duke. If I were you, I would also be grateful to her and like it so much that I would hate to offer it up! George raised his hand and touched his chin, after all, I also have little culture, this life at sea robbed countless money, but also just a rich pirate. But she, is the woman who can make me a duke, a nobleman, ah, how can I not love? Chapter 1075: I told you I’m a nobleman But all of this is based on the fact that everything Mna Holmes gave him was true. What is the point if these are just fake? With this fake dukes title, go back to the high seas to show off for the pirates who know nothing? George believes that Yaboli Duke is aiming for more than that! So, he intends to gamble. Looking at Yaboli Duke in front of him, George craned his neck and continued to ask, It doesnt matter if you kill us all to bring back Mna Holmes, as long as you can live with the fact that all the glory she brings you is fake! After a pause and added, No, theres one more thing thats true, the money. Mna Holmes financial knowledge is not fake. So she did double Yaboli Dukes money several times over! But is Yaboli Duke short of money? All these years of looting on the high seas have long made him regard money like dirt. Yaboli Duke doesnt want anything but his reputation. Prejudice these reputations, are false! As expected, after hearing this, Yaboli Dukes face suddenly changed. The golden beard trembled violently, and the cheeks full of cross flesh were raging and twisted. Shut up, how can the ones Michelle brought me be fake, I even got the Dukes certificate! Yaboli Duke yelled. George shrugged his shoulders, Thats the problem, have you ever seen a duke who needs a certificate to prove it and doesnt go before Queen Hesnus to be crowned in person? After a pause, and covered his mouth, full of apologies, I forgot about this, you are a pirate hey, how many lives on the body ah, Im afraid that as soon as you appear in Hesnus will be arrested. Not to mention any coronation! Its better to be shot at the door voluntarily! Yaboli Dukes face was getting ugly. Obviously, he also realized that something was wrong. Everything that Mna Holmes brought to him was suspicious. Even so, are you going to save Mna Holmes back? George asked while the iron was hot. Yaboli Duke was silent for a long time. Only then did he nod, Thats right, even if thats the case, Ill take her back. What to do with Michelle is his business.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Youre crazy! George stared iprehensibly, I told you this is a fraud and you want to save her, youre not sick in the head, are you? So what if Im a pirate and shes a liar, wouldnt we be a perfect match together. Yaboli Duke said with a face full of care. George: I didnt expect Yaboli Duke to be so generous. What a blunder. But I changed my mind about not using anyone else, just keeping George. Yaboli Duke said. His conspiratorial gaze fell on George and he let out a coldugh, Id like to see if this so-called nobleman of yours is real, and if not, Ill just kill you! George craned his neck and didnt care at all, You just check, feel free to check! Said, and turned his head towards Sebastian said, What are you still standing there, hurry up and get the five little guys out ah! Although the efforts of such a big circle, not let Yaboli Duke to Mna Holmespletely disappointed, but at least save the five little ones. Its worth it, too. Uncle George, what are you going to do? Damon asked, choking back tears as his eyes filled with tears. George bared his teeth and smiled, I said I am a noble of Hesnus, if he dares to kill me, it is the enemy of the whole Hesnus! Chapter 1076: If you dare to say it again, I’ll shoot you After saying this, George also scornfully nced at Yaboli Duke. It just so happens that Hesnus and several other neighboring countries are already sick of seeing these bandits on the high seas and are worried about finding an excuse to deal with them. If you kill a nobleman of Hesnus, then you can use just cause to go on a campaign. The reason you can be so arrogant and domineering on the high seas is not because that ce is a gray area, if we really deal with you, a few shells can tten your territory! Hearing this, Yaboli Dukes eyes also had a little more panic in them. Apparently, Georges words were met with scorn. But if we let George go now, it would be tantamount to giving in and admitting defeat. Yaboli Duke cant show his face at this time even if he is holding strong. So, clenching his teeth, he said, If you really have the ability to say it! Following that, he turned his head directly and impatiently urged, Hurry up and bring me Michelle, my patience is running out! Sebastian swept a nce at George, went up to the five children first to the cage released, and only then dialed the phone. In less than half an hour, Michelle was escorted over. Yaboli! Michelle spoke up, rushing directly to Yaboli Dukes face. Looks like youve suffered a lot at their hands. Yaboli Duke swept around Mna Holmes and saw the various cuts and bruises on her body, and his eyes rolled with anger, Who did all this? Mna Holmes sneered, Who else could it be? The group in the detention center is so high and mighty that they know Im the Grant familys enemy and are nning to use me to fight for performance. Those guys, you get them for me, Im going to kill them myself! Yaboli Duke eximed toward Sebastian. Sebastians eyes were equally cold, I can bring the man, but in exchange, you have to give George back to me. Yaboli Duke: Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. If he hands George over, he wont have any leverage in his hands. Such an uneconomical thing, he will not do. Ill put out a bounty on this group, and someone will get rid of them for money. Yaboli Duke promised. Mna Holmes nodded and leaned on Yaboli Dukes shoulder in a bird-like manner, Its okay Yaboli, Im already happy that you came to my rescue. Then you can be happy for now! George was beside himself with sarcasm, When Yaboli finds out that the ducal title you got him is a fake, your good day, oh no, your life will be over today! What?! Hearing this, Mna Holmes face suddenly changed. Who told you that this ducal title is false? George caught her anxiously jumping in suspicion, What are you anxious about, cant you really be scared because I was right? BangC The deafening sound of gunfire suddenly spread through the warehouse. When the crowd reacted, they saw that George had been shot in the knee and fell to the ground with a grunt. Uncle George! Damon eximed, running straight forward and reaching out his tender little hand to cover Georges still bleeding wound. But the blood is like a faucet that cant be stopped, and it gushes desperately through the fingers again. Youd better shut up, whether her words are true or not, whether the dukes title is there or not, Ill judge these myself; but if you say it again, whether youre a noble or not, Ill just shoot you! Yaboli Dukes eyes were scarlet and he shouted a warning. Chapter 1077: Sprinkle mud to curse you! Big bad man! When Erika heard this, she became anxious and reached out to try to shield George, You hurt my Uncle George, and I will not let you go! Faced with the threat of a small child, Yaboli Duke did not care at all. He snorted, You wont let me go? Then Id like to know what youre going to do to me. A five-year-old child, he could just choke to death with one hand! But what he didnt know was that Erikas method of dealing with people was never straight and brutal. The little girl looked around, then grabbed a handful of dirt from the ground andran towards Yaboli Duke. Yaboli Duke saw this and thought the little girl was going to throw it inside her eyes, so she subconsciously used her hand to shield her cheek. However, Erika just ran up to him and shoved a handful of dirt into his pocket! Stuff it and run, without the slightest dy. What does this mean? Yaboli Duke looked at Erika with a bewildered look on his face, Hey kid, what are you doing stuffing dirt in here, its not like it hurts to me. Erika stared at him, her eyes full of scorn, At a nce, youve never studied the five elements, right? The persons birth date and the five elements and eight trigrams are all rted. ording to the birth date, you can calcte exactly what elements peopleck and what elements are contraindicated. And Erika just roughly calcted for Yaboli Duke, hecked water and avoid earth. That is why, Yaboli Duke will be king on the water, to thend of everything, will be Mna Holmes to hold the reason for death. And the handful of earth that Erika just slipped Yaboli Duke was meant to destroy his five elements! But this is something that Erika will not tell Yaboli Duke. Otherwise, what if he takes the mud out and spills it? However, Mna Holmes, who had suffered a loss on Erika, had spoken up to warn. Yaboli, this child is a very famous fortune teller, you beware of her tricks, this child is very evil! Speaking of which, Mna Holmes hates her guts. If it werent for this little guy, she would have killed Aliyah! It was the amulet given by Erika that blocked the bullet in Aliyahs chest, which allowed Aliyah to recover a life. This damn kid! Pour the mud out of your pockets now! Mna Holmes shouted. Erika got anxious, What are you doing, old witch? Go away! Go away? Mna Holmes sneered. If she walks away, is she waiting for Yaboli Duke to suffer on this dead kid? Opened his mouth and was about to speak when Yaboli Duke next to him opened his mouth first.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The tone was full of displeasure, Michelle, after you came to Willisto, you became unlike the person I once knew you to be. Michelle, as she is now, is too cautious, even timid. A small child, a handful of dirt, there is nothing to be afraid of. Just a handful of randomly grabbed dirt on the ground, can still poison him to death? Im not kidding, Yaboli, this little kid is really evil! Mna Holmes spoke up again to warn. All right! Yaboli Duke waved his hand, Id like to see whats so evil that God will bless me if something really happens. Mna Holmes: Unable to persuade Yaboli Duke, she took matters into her own hands and prepared to dump the mud out of his pockets. But at this time, George, who was down in a pool of blood, suddenly rose up and rushed directly toward the man with the gun. The man did not expect George has been shot in the knee can still be so resilient, subconsciously to the side of the dodge, the hand did not close the safety of the gun identally touched the trigger, the gun instantly went off, the ck muzzle of the gun is facing Yaboli Duke! Chapter 1078: No matter, all rely on you Just heard a bang, the whole warehouse seems to shake with the sound of gunfire. What followed was a startled cry from the men and Mna Holmes. Yaboli Duke stumbled and swayed uncontrobly twice before falling to his knees. He was in so much pain that he couldnt speak, covering the left side of his face and gasping for breath. Bright red blood dripped down his cheeks, drop by drop, continuously. Also dropped on the ground was a bloody object. There it is C Yaboli Dukes ear! The shot that went off just now directly blew Yaboli Dukes ear off! The man was immediately frightened legs, directly kneeling in front of Yaboli Duke, face like gold paper, the voice also stammered a lot, Im sorry Yaboli Duke, I I do not know how it happened, just now when George bumped into me with, I inexplicably very nervous. Then it To be honest, men are also really dumbfounded. This kind of thing never happened before. After all, they are pirates and have to rob on the bumpy and unbearable sea, so the mastery of guns will be more than normal. Not to mention in such a t ce, even in the bumpy sea deck, it will not shoot the wrong target. But it was just now that he went off and hurt Yaboli Duke! The man can already anticipate his end. Hurt Yaboli Duke, ording to the rules of the pirate ind, he will be thrown into the sea to feed the sharks. The thought of such a gruesome death made the man shake like a sieve. Finally his eyes flickered and settled on Erika. Immediately raised his hand and pointed fiercely at Erika, Yaboli Duke, its all this little girls doing, it must be the evil oriental wench that did you in! Michelle but the pirate ind authority like existence, she said this little girl is very evil, then it must be very evil! Whats more, even if this little girl is not evil, it is going to be evil. Otherwise hes going to feed the sharks. Must put all the me on the little girl! Thinking about it, theman clenched his teeth and pointed the spear straight at Erika.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Yaboli Duke, I think we should get rid of this little girl to save her from harming you again behind your back! The man said. Mna Holmes also gave Erika a vicious re, Little thing, youve got a lot of nerve, looks like you dont want this life anymore! Erika is in the end a five-year-old child, even in this area of fortune-telling has very high attainment, but in the face of the two adults in front of the fierce almost to eat peoples eyes, but also scared to take a step back. The soft, white little face shone with panic. Yaboli Duke will lose his ear because of the fire, indeed, and she just destroyed his five elements rted to the right. But Erika didnt expect that his retribution woulde so quickly! I me Yaboli Duke for doing too many bad things in this life, God can not look down. So as soon as you see his five elements reveal a w, you immediately take action to clean him up. This is self-inflicted, how can she be med! Yaboli Duke, who had recovered from the severe pain and whose eyes were scarlet and bloodthirsty, also looked at Erika. Even reaching towards the man, hemanded in a deep voice, Give me the gun! Hes going to shoot this little girl himself! No, dont hurt my sister! Damon thought nothing of it and rushed right up to Erika, blocking her. Obviously facing the dark muzzle, he himself trembled with fear, but still firmly, deadly Erika stopped behind him. Chapter 1079: Like this part Yaboli Duke, with scarlet eyes, looked at Damon in front of him and lowered his voice in warning, Get away from me or Ill kill you with you. Anyway, killing one is also killing, killing two is also killing. He has already had a lot of blood on his hands in his life, and is not afraid of one more. But Damon refused to get out of the way. He prepared himself in his mind. If Erika is really going to die today, its going to be behind him! Brother Damon, Erika was touched by Damons approach, but also gently reminded, none of us will die today, do not worry, did you forget that I have told everyones fortune ta! Hearing this, Damon froze. Still true.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. It was when Damon had just officially returned to the Grant family, and Erika, in order to cheer up, counted the bonding lines and, incidentally, the fate lines. Then it was happy to tell everyone that everyone had a long lifeline and could live to the end of their lives. To live to the end of ones life means that one can live to a very, very old age and then die without illness or disaster. At least its not a death by Yaboli Duke right now. Erika is a fortune teller, so Damon believes everything she says. Slowly, Damon loosened his grip. Erika then stepped forward and tilted her head unnecessarily at Yaboli Duke, Kill me if you want, as long as you dont feel ridiculous. When Yaboli Duke heard this, a touch of doubt crossed his eyes involuntarily, Why would I feel ridiculous? Isnt it? Erika asked rhetorically, Im just a kid. If I was really as capable as they say I am, I wouldnt have let Mna Holmes be so arrogant out there for so long. I directly calcte her eight trigrams five elements, and then stuff something inside her pocket, she will not die? Just gave you the handful of dirt with worms in it, I just want the worms to bite you to death, not to do anything evil. And oh, why dont you go the other way and suspect Mna Holmes and the man, howe hes so good at going off the rails, and in the same breath put the me on me? Erika said and blinked her small amber eyes with a soft and innocent look. Mna Holmes almost exploded in anger. You bitch, your skills are just great, and now you are throwing dirty water on me, believe it or not I will strangle you to death! Erika shrank her neck and looked very scared, Is it reasonable to say Im good when you can just threaten to warn me? Mna Holmes: She kind of see, this little girls mouth with Sebastian, simply the same poisonous. A minute will be able to block a persons tongue. Since we cant say no, we have to take a more direct approach. Mna Holmes looked to the man next to her and held out her hand to order, Give me the gun! She had to shoot this little girl herself today! But without waiting for the man to hand the gun over, Yaboli Duke snatched it right up. Then with a bang, a dark hole appeared in the mans forehead,pletely unresponsive, not even hisst words, directly staring hard and fell to the ground. Following that, Yaboli Dukes gun, again, was aimed at Mna Holmes. Although the words of a little girl cannot be fully believed, Yaboli Duke still believes most of them. Like the part where the man is having an affair with Mna Holmes! Chapter 1080: Can they all work it out? Looking at the dark muzzle of the gun, Mna Holmes said it was a lie not to be afraid. But she still tried to keep herposure, Yaboli, we have known each other for more than twenty years, are you not going to give me even this basic trust? Hearing this, Yaboli Duke then slowly lowered his pistol.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. But every word that came out of his mouth carried an endless chill, The reason why I let you go is not because I trust you, but I still need you to do something for me, you know? Although her heart was filled with resentment, but at least it was an escape, Mna Holmes still squeezed out a smile and nodded, Of course, I know! Come on, its time for us to head back to the open sea. Yaboli Duke said. Now? Mna Holmes is tempted to ask what about her son William. But to Yaboli Duke that cold eyes, and had to shut up. Forget it, lets wait until we get back to the high seas and then figure it out ourselves! Once she returns to the high seas, she can regain her supreme power. When the timees to rescue William, it will not be an easy task? With this thought in mind, Mna Holmes dutifully followed Yaboli Duke outside. Sebastian pulls five children behind him, with George, who is injured and on the ground. No one came forward to stop it. When the group left the warehouse and boarded the cruise ship that was docked and quickly sped across the sea, Lukas clenched his fist reluctantly, Did we really let her go like that, we had a hard time catching her. Now just watching her leave is really hateful. Hearing this, Andrew went forward, raised his hand and patted Lukass shoulder, softly reassuring, Dont worry, daddy does things, when has he ever let us down? As long as its Daddys hand, Mna Holmes cant really get away with it, even if shes let go. Thats right, I believe daddy too. Little Joanna nodded, Daddy is going to get Mna Holmes! A few little ones had a discussion and even George, whose cheeks were bloodless from the pain on the floor, got curious, So what did you do, you didnt put a bomb on their cruise ship, did you? By then Mna Holmes and Yaboli Duke will be finished with their ships! It hurts to think about it. But Sebastian shook his head, Im not as naive as you are, whats the point of doing that kind of trick, blowing them both up will instead gather the hatred of pirates all over the high seas on me. The gains are not worth the losses, and there is no point. So what exactly did you do? George asked again. He was so angry that he rolled his eyes, For the sake of my blood is flowing, respect the wounded, hurry up and tell me, okay? Do you know what to do if there are cockroaches in the house? Sebastian asked. George was stunned, Im talking to you about Mna Holmes, what cockroaches are you talking to me for good reason! Im talking about Mna Holmes too, so what would you do? Sebastian asked again. Now, George understood. Thats how Mna Holmes ispared to a cockroach! What else can we do in the face of the repulsive, unpredictable cockroaches? Of course Pick up my size forty-two shoes and throw them at her until you kill her! You also know that the cockroach thing is a swarming creature, kill one, there are thousands of others, right? Just as Mna Holmes is now. Kill her, and thousands of pirates. Can they all work it out? Chapter 1081: Get rid of her like a cockroach Hearing this, George fell into deep thought. Finally spread his hands directly, full of annoyance, or you say what to do! You cant just let go and you cant just kill. So what the hell to do! Facing the puffed-up George, Sebastians expression remained nd, Thats why Im asking you, do you know what to do to get rid of the cockroaches? The real solution to get rid of cockroaches is to poison them. Not the amount of medicine directly lethal poison, but chronic poison. It is enough to get one or two of the cockroaches infected and then bring this poison back to the cockroach nest so that all the cockroaches are poisoned and eventually die together. In this way, the entire house can be considered clean of cockroaches. Georges eyes suddenly sparkled, I see what you mean, so you put poison into Mna Holmes body? Not really, just a chip imnted in her cerebral cortex, will from time to time release a special gas, inhtion of this gas, and then the intake of purine too high food, will intensify the gout, within a month, will be only lying in bed sick child. And for a pirate, without a strong body, it is nothing. After all, dragging a sickly body, how else to drive a speedboat at sea, to rob those passing ships with impunity? If the entire pirate ind is like this, then there are still pirates on the high seas? Thats a beautiful move on your part, and when the timees, even if you dont get rid of Mna Holmes, shell just be lying on that ind as a cripple, no different from being in jail. George said approvingly. After a pause and added, And youre kind of doing Hesnus and the rest of the countries a big favor, so when the timees Ill help you write letters of recognition and have them alle and thank you. Erika blinked her big curious eyes, Uncle George, do they read your letters ofmendation when you write them, arent all nobles busy? Its true that nobles are busy, but Im also a noble, and its basic etiquette that correspondence between nobles must be read and replied to. George said. Huh? Erika was filled with disbelief, So you really are a noble!Owned by N?velDrama.Org. George: This little girl! Did you think I was a fake? George asked. Erika nodded without thinking, Yes, after all, you really dont look like a nobleman. Which nobleman goes to the bar every day and drinks and dresses himself up in a fancy way, with a mouthful of smelly men during the day and a mouthful of only men good in the world at night. Arent all nobles wearing top-quality tuxedos, holding a ss of blood-red wine, wandering among the noblewomen and the rest of the nobility, smiling elegantly and behaving virtuously? Anyway, not Uncle George like this! See, even children as young as you are poisoned, the image of nobility in your head is stereotyped pattern words, nobles are also human, also have seven feelings and six desires, why do you have to live in the way you think? He just wants to go to bars and nightclubs, just wants to fall in love with men, wants to drink beer and drink beer. To put it in perspective, he is a different kind of nobleman! So, why are you out as an assistant if youre a noble, is that one of your preferences? Erika asked again. George was poked to the pain, reached out to cover his chest, depressed iparable said, because my parents are stubborn and rigid old aristocrats, they can not ept me, so they threw me out ah! Chapter 1082: Help me! Mentioning this part of the sadness, Georges eyes could not help but be filled with tears. Following that, he raised his hand to wipe it off and pretended to wave his hand indifferently, Forget it, actually I dont care that much, even if its not a nobleman, so what, Im not mixing well now? When you be an assistant, you have money and time to do whatever you want. Pretty good. Erika agrees with this statement, Yes, if Uncle George you go back to being a noble, you certainly can not have so much fun. So ah, even when the nobility and what, not necessarily have ordinary people happy and happy it. Lets not talk about it. George waved his hand again, his face full of sorrow and pain, When are you going to take me to the hospital, Im dying of pain. If he didnt say anything, people would really forget that he was still an injured person. Sebastian immediately went to George and prepared to lead him away. Seeing this, ra, who was huddled in the corner, hurriedly cast a hopeful gaze and looked at the crowd bashfully. She was in too much pain to speak, so she could only look at everyone with a pitiful gaze, waiting for them to save her. Otherwise, what will she do when everyone is gone? We cant leave her here alone! Seemingly sensing ras gaze, Sebastian turned his head to look at her. Then he said in a deep voice, Miss Harper, just stay here for now, I will arrange someone to pick you up. Really? ra was overjoyed.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. I did not expect to be rescued out, but still have a special person to rescue themselves this kind of treatment. Thats great. It seems that although she let Mrs. Robertson disappointed and angry, but after all is the Robertson Family grew up in the child, considered Sebastian half rtives. For rtives, Sebastian is really polite. With a happy thought, ra saw them off and began to wait for the people who would greet her. But what I didnt expect was that the person who came to her rescue was waiting, but it wasnt what she thought it would be. In ras stunned eyes, a pair of cold handcuffs locked directly onto her wrists, then said in a deep voice, Miss Harper is it, you are now suspected of being involved in a child abduction case because you are an essory to the crime. So you need toe back with us to cooperate with the investigation. What? ra panicked, Youre mistaken, uncle police, Im Sebastians rtive, the famous Sebastian of Willisto, how can you arrest me? Hearing this, the policeman gave her a look of idiocy. Then reminded, Yes, it was Mr. Grant who sent us to arrest you, and its unforgivable for rtives to do such hical things to each other, okay? ra: Her whole person is like being taken away from the spinal stem like, directly wilted. Its over! Sebastian is personally suing himself, can she still have a good time? Im afraid Im going to spend the rest of my life in prison! Thinking about this, ra regrets the decision she made. It would be nice if we didnt just listen to Yaboli Duke. He said something about how he would give her a sum of money to start over abroad as soon as the deed was done, and even introduce her to suitable men among the nobility of Hesnus. ra heard about it at the time and said yes in her head. As a result, Yaboli Duke has now be a grasshopper, back to the high seas to bounce thest few days, she is even worse, directly thrown into prison. ras heart is bitter! Chapter 1083: The operation was successful But no matter how much ra regrets, things are already set and cannot be changed. She was taken to jail that day because the evidence was overwhelming and she could not deny it. Instead, an additional charge of harboring was added for not being able to ount for the location of Yaboli Duke and Mna Holmes. Straight away, a life sentence was pronounced, and five children had to be paid $30 million in moral damages. Because there is no $30 million in cash, all those jewelry, houses and stores in her name are auctioned by the bank. Thirty-five yearster, ra was able to get out of prison on a reduced sentence, and by that time was in her fifties and approaching sixty. No one was willing to hire her, so she had to live by collecting scraps and finally fell into a pond on the outskirts of the city because she was grabbing something with a dog and fell into it, sleeping forever. This is the end of a sad, haphazard life. Of course, this is all an afterthought. Right now leaving from the warehouse, Sebastian took George to the hospital first. Seeing the severely injured George, Rupert immediately knitted his sword brow, How did this happen? George waved his hand indifferently, Its just a small injury, nothing important, just help me take out the bullet. It is believed that after three months of recuperation, the original appearance can be restored. But Ruperts face was serious, A minor injury? You have a bullet through the pate, know what that does, without this bone, your knee can not bend normally, considered disabled! So serious? Hearing this, George couldnt help but get nervous and looked at Rupert bashfully, Then help me think of a way, Im not even thirty, if I be disabled, how can I find a boyfriend in the future? Hes still young and wants to y for a few more years! If this leg is crippled, after going to the bar, who still surrounds him, who still asks him for WeChat ah! Seeing that George had realized the seriousness of the problem, Rupert then pushed him into the operating room. But the surgery was actually not tooplicated and Georges injury was not that serious. The bullet entered the knee, but because human bones are hard, it just got stuck on it. Rupert then gave George an artificially made bone as a filler, the whole operation isplete. It just so happens that the hospital came to another surgery, is a couple in the bridge car whole time, the bridge copsed, two people fell with it, drowning plus fractures, sent to the mouth is full of pink bubbles. At first nce, there is damage to the lungs. Rupert did not dare to slow down and rushed the nurses to prepare to continue the operation. As a result, when I turned my head to look, the nurse was actually trembling all over, and the eyes that were exposed outside the mask were full of anger. What is this? Rupert was all taken aback and was about to ask about it when he heard the nurse cursing loudly, Scum, told me to go to a meeting and it just ended up driving to someone elses? After all, this bridge ident on the male protagonist, is the nurses boyfriend? When Rupert saw this, he didnt dare to let this nurse stay in the operating room to help anymore. Afraid shell bring in her personal emotions. The nurse then raised her hand and wiped a handful of tears from her face and pushed George out.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When we got outside, a man immediately came up and asked with concern, Nurse, how is he? The nurses emotions were still overwhelmed by grief, and she couldnt control how she opened her mouth, and tears fell from her eyes. While crying, he said, Its fine, its going to be fine. Chapter 1084: This is the secret between them With that said, the nurse wheeled George to the ICU. Eric was left standing in the same ce in the wind. His heart was filled with remorse. If he had tried hard to stop George from going to the warehouse, George would not have been in trouble. Its his fault! Eric thought of this and hated to p himself. He had been apprehensive when he received a call from Sebastian saying that he shoulde to this side of the hospital to take care of George. By now, the most dreaded thing has really happened. Georges situation was actually so bad that the nurse had to cry about it. So how is it? Is it that you will never be able to stand up for the rest of your life? Or will it leave permanent after-effects? Eric was curious to know the condition. Luckily, an eager patient grandfather tugged his arm and said in a deep voice, Youre that mans brother, arent you? Dr. Robertson said that he will never be able to bend his knee again, so he is disabled! What?! Erics body wobbled hard, almost unable to support to fall straight down. Finally clenched his teeth to hold back and stabilize his body. He cant fall down now. Because George still needs him. Because this was all caused because of Eric, Eric made a very firm decision. Hes responsible for George to the end! If George bes a crippleter, he will be Georges leg! C At this end, Sebastian has taken the five children back to the vi. Bonnie is sitting on the second floor stairway with her hands on her cheeks, waiting for a few of them toe home. The entire vi is not lit, dark, only a little bright moonlight shines in, lining Bonnies figure more and more lonely and pathetic. Look at Sebastians heart suddenly seized up hard. And at the same time, Bonnie has seen the crowd walking into the foyer, happy to stand up, eyes are glowing inside, desperately waving, Sebastian, babies, youre back! The five children immediately looked like happy little butterflies, fluttering up and down and fluttering into Bonnies arms. What the hell have you guys been doing, you havent been home all afternoon. Bonnie asked. Several little ones nced at each other, then revealed a smile and said in unison, This is a secret oh, cant tell mommy yet. When Bonnie heard this, she was stunned. Followed by a helpless shake of the head and augh. Cant even I say that, Im a mommy hey. The little ones still shook their heads, Cant talk about it, at least not right now, so Mommy will just be curious for now! This- Seeing this, Bonnie became more curious instead. And thats when Sebastian came up to the front, Have you eaten dinner yet? Bonnies cheeks flushed and she subconsciously touched her stomach, embarrassed, Not yet, Ive been waiting for you at home. Go get changed and lets go out to eat. Sebastian said. Bonnie immediately and happily went back to the second floor bedroom to change her clothes. Sebastian then bowed his head, eyes full of praise nced at a few little ones, nodded his head, You did a good job, todays matter is our little secret, do not let mommy know oh. Dont worry Daddy, Damon, the oldest, was the first to nod, stretching out his soft, white little hand and patting his chest heavily, we promise we wont tell. This is a secret between them and Daddy. A secret used to protect mommy from being nervous and scared because of what has already happened!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1085: Suddenly uncomfortable And at this end, Bonnie had already changed her clothes ande downstairs. Looking at a few little ones who are talking, and curiously inquiring, What are you talking about? Several little ones nced at each other, all revealed a smile and said in unison, Dont tell mommy you oh! Bonnie: Sebastian, on the other hand, walked up to her and extended his big hand to encircle her in his arms, his voice tender as ever, We were discussing whether to take you for hot pot or Thai food. Hearing this, Bonnies eyes instantly lit up and she said without thinking, Then of course its hot pot. During this period of pregnancy, as long as it is at home will eat lightly, now there is an opportunity to go out and eat something heavy, how can you let this opportunity go? Sebastian agreed readily, Good, then well have hot pot, and you can be licensed for slightly spicy food today. Hearing this, Bonnies eyes instantly crossed with a touch of suspicion. Looked at Sebastian in front of him, sized him up for a good long moment, then rubbed his jaw and asked, Youre out of sorts today, like somethings going on that makes you happy. Otherwise, how else would you love the house and actually agree to take her to eat a slightly spicy hot pot? Sebastian was stunned. Thats the couples understanding between him and Bonnie, right? Because they are familiar with each other, it is easy to guess whatever they do. Only right now, Sebastian would rather she hadnt guessed. Do you need any reason to want to take you to a hot pot? Sebastian asked rhetorically, If you dont want to, then Ill switch to tomato pot. Want to eat want to eat! Bonnie hurriedly said, and did not pursue the question. What a joke. What if we continue to pursue the slightly spicy hot pot soaking soup?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. After some joking andughing, the family set off for a hot pot. When he was halfway through the meal, Damon suddenly turned pale and said his stomach hurt. Did you eat the slightly spicy pot base and your stomach and intestines cant take it? Bonnie asked with concern, Lets go, take you to the hospital. Damon was clearly in pain and his forehead was covered with beads of sweat, but he still desperately shook his head and refused, No, just drink some yogurt to relieve the spice. But in reality, it was Damon who saw Bonnie eating happily and couldnt bear to let her leave now. After all, the next time a mom wants to eat a slightly spicy pot base, she may have to wait until after she has a baby. Thinking, Damon clenched his teeth again, Im really fine, wheres the yogurt, just drink a little! Next to her, Erika hurriedly handed over yogurt. Damon took a big sip, then immediately stretched out his little arms in a very stout gesture, Look guys, Im really okay! Bonnie shook her head helplessly and reminded, Even if yogurt can relieve the spice, it cant work so quickly. After a pause and asked, really all right, do not hide it from mommy, if you do not feel well, hurry up and say, we go to the hospital to see brother-inw, it does not matter, this meal did not finish, there is the next meal ah. It is said that there is no better way to know a son than his mother, and this saying is really not wrong. Obviously Damon said everything, but Bonnie just knew what he was thinking. Damons heart was overwhelmed with emotion, and at the same time, he was even more determined to hold on to the idea of himself. He shook his head towards Bonnie, Im really fine, dont worry mommy! Bonnie saw his face expression are rxed, also did not press on. But when he turned his head, Damon quietly showed a pained expression. Chapter 1086: Genetic disease attack Drinking all that yogurt didnt make Damons stomach feel any better. Instead, because the yogurt was chilled, the stomach is now cold and hot and hurts ufortably. When we returned to the vi from the hot pot restaurant, Damon, who had always given way to his younger siblings, was actually the first in line to take a shower. After showering, it was back to bed to rest.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. When the rest of the little ones finished their baths and went back to the childrens room, they saw Damon already wrapped up in his nket. Big brother went to bed so early today, is it because of the stomach pain, so you want to rest early? Lukas said curiously. Little Joanna, on the other hand, hurriedly said, In that case, lets hurry up and rest too, so as not to wake up Damons brother. But when she went to turn off the lights and go to bed, she was stoppedby Andrew. Andrews cool, cold eyes were filled with frost as he looked at the quilt bulging in front of him and spoke, No, look at the quilt on him, its trembling! I think I smell something strange, too. Erika twitched her nose fiercely. Several people nced at each other and rushed forward to rip the covers off. When he saw clearly the situation in front of him, he sucked in a breath of cold air hard. C At 1:00 a. m., Damon was admitted to the emergency room. Sebastian and Bonnie, along with the four little ones, were still in their pajamas, which shows how much of a rush they were in when they arrived. It was indeed a rush, because when seeing Damon in that state at that time, everyone was scared out of their wits. Damon actually had blooding out of his nose and mouth, his eyes were dull and he was curled up under the covers twitching unconsciously. It looks particrly intimidating. When the operating room lights came on from overhead, draping a blood-red veil over everyones body, Bonnies heart was in turmoil. Opening his mouth, he turned his head and asked Sebastian in a whisper, Damons going to be okay, right? Yeah, itll be fine. Sebastian, even though he was not sure, reassured Bonnie, Theres Rupert, dont worry! Bonnie nodded and began to wait nervously and anxiously again. It was about three hourster, when several of the little ones were so sleepy that they started slumping around on the benches outside the operating room, that Rupert wheeled Damon out. Fortunately, Damon was covered with a white sheet, but it did not cover his face. Thats not dead! Bonnie hanging in the throat of the heart, is finally back down some. Rupert, whats the situation now? Sebastian asked. Ruperts expression was very solemn, swept a nce at Bonnie and changed the subject, You guys send someone to do the hospitalization procedures first, Damon needs to be hospitalized for observation for a while now. Sebastian would understand and immediately detached Bonnie, Bonnie you go, Ill help Rupert take Damon to the ward. Bonnie didnt think much of it, so she nodded her head yes. When she pulled her leg away, Rupert spoke, Its not good, the gic disease in his body is acting up. Hearing these words, Sebastians heart seized hard. But dont worry, because it was discovered early, it can now be suppressed by medication, and as long as you take your medication regrly, it wonte back. Rupert spoke again. As long as Bonnie is kept from taking her medication on time, the matter can be hidden for a long time. Just dont get caught! Dont you have a way topletely eradicate it? Sebastian asked. Rupert shook his head, apologetic and helpless, I dont have the same case on hand right now, and if I were to try the drug directly on Damon, Im not sure it wouldnt leave after-effects. Chapter 1087: The trouble has just begun Rupert is indeed a miracle doctor. But divine healing is also something to try. What if the trial is wrong? Rupert cant take that chance. So just let him do this, its more painful than being a guinea pig. Sebastians mood grew more and more irritable.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rupert raised his hand and pped him on the shoulder. Didnt I say that you can rely on medication for the time being, but for aplete cure, you need to go to the Capital for Thats enough! Without waiting for Rupert to finish his words, Sebastian interrupted with a direct voice, First treat it with medication, then you try to find a way topletely eradicate it. good. Rupert also knew he was squeamish about the Capital and had to meekly keep his mouth shut. In his heart, he sighed helplessly. Was the Capital really that hard for Sebastian to ept? Thats obviously his Hey, do not say it! Rupert shook his head and shifted his attention, Lets take Damon to the ward first. Although Damon came out of the operating room with no problems, ording to the hospitals rules, he still had to be sent to the intensive care unit overnight and could not be transferred to the general ward until the next morning. Through the thick ss of the ICU, Damon could only be seen breathing hard with his oxygen mask on. And because of the massive blood loss, his originally fair white little face, now appears even whiter, almost transparent like. It is really pathetic. Daddy, little Joanna asked in a whisper as she came over and reached out to tug on Sebastians coat, Brother Damon is going to bepletely fine, right? Well, it will. Sebastian nodded, squatting down and stroking little Joannas head, Brother Damon will be out of the hospital in a few days, and will continue to y with you then. Thats good! Little Joanna smiled and squeezed out a smile, Then Ill be good and wait for the day Brother Damon is discharged from the hospital! Its alreadyte, Ill ask my brother-inw to take you back to the vi, and mommy, you all go back first ande back tomorrow. Sebastian asked again. As soon as the words left her mouth, Bonnie appeared at the corner of the corridor. She heard everything Sebastian said just now. You guys go back first, and Daddy and I will stay here with Brother Damon. Bonnie said. Sebastian disagreed, Youre a pregnant woman, you cant work that hard. Besides, Damon is in the ICU and no one is allowed in there, so he doesnt need muchpany. Its okay, Im staying for something else. Bonnie said lightly. Hearing this, Sebastians heart stuttered. Anything else? Bonnie wouldnt have known the truth, would she? Sebastian was eager to ask for rification, but was afraid that the few little ones in front of him might hear. Hesitantly, they still had to be sent away first. Back at the ICU door again, Bonnie opened the door and asked, Why didnt you tell me? What? Sebastian was still nning to y dumb to the end. Bonnie then angry, eyes scarlet iparable, almost to spit fire, you encountered today, ah, five little guys were kidnapped, George was also bruised knee, why not tell me! Sebastian: So, Bonnie knows this is just this thing? Things have worked out perfectly, so I wasnt going to tell you so you wouldnt be anxious. Sebastian exined. The words were denied by Bonnie, How can it be perfectly solved, its only the beginning of the trouble now! What? Sebastian wondered. Bonnie pulled out the text message she had received and showed it to Sebastian. Surprisingly, it was a text message from abroad. The above angry usation Bonnie, why let George go to such a dangerous thing, if the knee has any problems, they will never let Bonnie go! Are these Georges parents? Sebastian tugged at the corner of his mouth. Chapter 1088: I’m willing to babysit for him Bonnie nodded, her eyes full of helplessness, It seems so. To be honest, Bonnie had never met Georges parents before this, either. Never even heard of it. Bonnie thought and couldnt help but raise her hand to cover her face, If I hadnt received this text message, I might have thought George was an orphan I also only learned today that George is a nobleman who was driven out. Bo Lihan said in a deep voice. Hearing this, Bonnies heart immediately cooled halfway. A nobleman of Hesnus? Thats bad! You know, the nobles of Hesnus are most vindictive, and now they are causing George to be injured Its all my fault. At that moment, Eric came out from around the corner with a very grave and serious expression, Young grandmother, if Georges family really mes them, just say its all my fault! No, how can you take the me for us! Bonnie refused without even thinking about it. Eric, however, said, Its not backstabbing, its true, if I hadnt promised George to go in my ce, he wouldnt have gotten hurt. So this matter is his fault from the beginning to the end. Eric doesnt want to implicate others. If Georges parentse looking for trouble, it will be enough to punish me alone. Eric said forcefully. That look of death like a return, so Bonnie was very touched. After being touched, he still took a deep breath and raised his hand to pat Erics shoulder. You cant handle this matter alone, and George is my assistant, and I hide as a shrinking violet when something happens, how can that work? She has to step up to the te to fix it. The two men started discussing and pushing on this issue. Next to Sebastians face full of helplessness. What am I keeping it for when youve all worked things out? Sebastian asked. Following that, raised his hand and patted Erics shoulder, and swept Bonnie into his arms, his voice low and husky, Ill fix it, you guys just leave it alone for now. Despite Sebastians words, Bonnie was apprehensive. Until dawn, this was on my mind. It was hard to wait until Damons side waspletely out of danger and was transferred to the general ward, Bonnie went to visit George. At this moment George is lying in a single room on the top floor eating breakfast. Seeing Bonniee in, she even greeted happily, Annie, why are youing over, do you want to have breakfast together? Bonnie walked in with no good grace and rolled her eyes hard towards George, You still have the nerve to say that you didnt even tell me when something so big happened. Did you say five little ones were kidnapped? George waved his hand, Its all in the past, and again it happened suddenly at the time, whats the use of me even telling you, so you can also follow along with the anxiety? Besides, the situation was dangerous, he was shot, if Bonnie had gone, it might have been more than just a simple wound to the knee.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie was angry and amused, I said something about you being hurt! All hurt to the bone, but did not say a word. And you dont know many people in Willisto, so youre not going to tell me and n to carry it on your own? At that moment Eric came in with a kettle, and George pointed at him and said, Who says I have to carry it alone, cant you see there is such a big nanny to take care of me? How can Eric be your babysitter. Bonnie furrowed her brow. Eric, however, took it in one breath, I can be, Ill babysit for him. Chapter 1089: I’m so worried about you That dry and crisp tone, not even after half a minute of hesitation. Bonnie couldnt help but be stunned. And tried to reach out and feel Erics forehead to see if he had a fever. How else could you say something like willingly babysitting for George? Eric, listen to me, although George was injured because he went to the warehouse instead of you, but he only did it for the sake of the five children, its not your fault, you dont have to take all the fault on yourself. Bonnie tried to persuade. But Eric is still full of determination, You dont have to say it, young grandmother, Im really willing to be a nanny, not to mention nanny, let me do anything! Really? George immediately got the bad idea of making people, Then I want to eat strawberries, you go and buy them for me! Bonnie was so angry that she pped George and red at him, What are you talking about? Where are you going to buy strawberries this time of year? Is this not a clear embarrassment to Eric? George very innocent shrugged his shoulders, is his own words ah, everything is willing to do for me, now buy a strawberry can not be Bonnie rolled her eyes helplessly. Im nning to continue talking, but Eric has already answered in one breath, Then Ill go to the imported fruit supermarket to take a look, there should be strawberries, dont worry, Ill find them for you today! Throwing that down, Eric ran out. The press doesnt give George and Bonnie a chance to react. Only when everyone was gone did George blink and say, dumbfounded, No way, he really went to buy me strawberries? Bonnie wasnt nice, What do you think? Is he okay, although I am hurt yes, but not so much as to feel guilty about it. George rubbed his arm, How awful, should I go find a private sanatorium to hide from him?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. The people you should be avoiding more than Eric right now are your parents, right? Bonnie said. Whats wrong with my parents? George doesnt know whats going on yet. When Bonnie told him exactly what he knew, George suddenly red and cursed an expletive. No way, theyre still nning toe to Willisto? To die! George panicked and tried to get out of bed to leave. But the leg was in a thick cast, so hecouldnt move, so he could only put his eyes on Bonnie for help. Annie, go get me a wheelchair and send me to another city overnight, anywhere, as long as my parents dont find me. Bonnie was taken aback by his appearance, Its not that exaggerated, are you so bad with them? Talk about a poor rtionship, just dont want them to see me in such a mess, in any case oops, you get me out of here first! George urged. Bonnie was helpless. Want to be discharged now? There is no such thing as easy! There are also various discharge procedures that must be done to make sure that you can be discharged after evaluating your medical condition. A set of processes will take at least five or six hours. Wait for it! George was anxious, Skip those routine procedures, theyll be re-examined when we get to the new hospital anyway, lets go first! Okay, then wait while I go find a wheelchair. Bonnie agreed on the surface, but actually turned around to go to Sebastian to discuss. But just as he reached the door, he bumped into a woman dressed up in a fancy dress. Good in Bonnie in time to protect their stomach, which did not have anything. And the woman just red at Bonnie, didnt apologize, and headed straight for the ward. While running, he also shouted in a delicate voice, Brother George, are you okay, Im really worried about you! Chapter 1090: Thank God That voice, simply crispy to the bone! Bonnie couldnt help but shiver all over. When he looked into the ward, he found George actually wrapped himself in the quilt, his eyes full of panic and disgust, Dont youe over here, Lacey, you stay away from me! The blonde woman called Lacey was full of aggression, and bean-sized tears were spinning desperately in her eyes. Whats wrong brother George, arent you happy to see me? Georges answer was dry, Eh, not happy at all! Not only is it unhappy, its simply shocking, okay? Laceys expression choked for a moment, but then revealed a bright smile with a few shy faces, Brother George youre so joking, I know youre shy, its okay, I know youre happy in your heart on it! George: He pulled the corners of his mouth, very breathless, No, Im not happy in my heart either, okay? Dont really put gold on your face, okay? Lacey, however, continued to talk to George as if she hadnt heard him, and her body came closer and closer. When it looked like it was about to stick to George, Bonnie finally stepped in and blocked between the two. Miss Lacey is it, hello, my name is Annie. Annie? Lacey looked Bonnie up and down, finally her eyes fell on Bonnies belly and questioned in shock, Youre pregnant?! Yeah. Bonnie subconsciously reached out and touched her already bulging belly. The next second, Laceys expression began to be happy and excited. She threw her eyes towards George, Brother George, you big bad egg, you lied to me before that you dont like women, and now you have a child. This woman looks twenty-five years old, which is not as young as me, if you like children, I will give birth to you, as many as you can! Bonnie: She took a deep breath before reminding, Miss Lacey, I think you are mistaken, this baby is not Georges. When Lacey heard this, her eyes couldnt help but be more and more shocked! Brother George, can you still ept such a rtionship between a man and a woman, even if the child is not yours? After a pause and raised his hand to swear, but George brother you can rest assured that I will certainly not be the same as this woman, outside to you fooling around, the child I am carrying is definitely yours! Bonnie: She took a deep breath to hold back from roaring out in outright anger. After throwing George a look that you can fix it yourself, he walked out of the ward.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. This thing who cares who cares, anyway, she is not in charge! And after staying outside the ward for a while, Lacey came out in a rage. ncing at Bonnie with extreme reluctance, she said, Brother George let you in. Bonnie then lifted her steps and walked in. Thats my sisters best friends sister, and my fiance when I was in the Hesnus nobility, dont worry, Ive exined it to her. George helplessly held his forehead and said. Bonnie is also helpless to hold the forehead. There was a long silence before she asked, So, what is she doing here? George innocently spread his hands, What else can you do, of course, from my sister know that I was injured, so they rushed over to care for me. Without waiting for Bonnie to say anything, George pped his chest again thankfully. Fortunately, my parents had to help prepare for the Hesnus State Dinner recently, so they had no time for me and had to send my sister, who married into THE CAPITAL, over. Things would be so much easier if it was a real sister! Chapter 1091: Can you dissuade her from not just? Bonnie was filled with confusion, You have a sister? More than one, I have three. George bared his teeth andughed, Its a good thing I have three sisters up there to help me out, otherwise how do you think I could have been out there in style for so long? Thanks to three aplished sisters, the parents attention was diverted. Hearing this, Bonnies eyes grew more and more confused, So, what are the identities of your three sisters, huh? George cocked his head and thought it over. The eldest sister is married to an oil prince and is now in South Africa. The second sister stayed in the Hesnus nobility and married the king. The third sister is slightly worse, is married to the Capitals top old-school gentry, there is no other advantage, is rich, the more luxurious kind. Bonnie sucked in a sharp breath of air. My God, what kind of person did she hire as an assistant! If I knew you were so prominent, I wouldnt have asked you to be my assistant. Bonnie sighed. George discontent skimmed, I knew you guys would think that, thats why I didnt want to say who I really am. Let everyone know, and everyone will be in awe. How else can this be a good, equal friend? Thinking, George looked at Bonnie again with a sincere face, You still treat me just like the original, Im just an ordinary little assistant. Bonnie shook her head, I cant do it! All already know the identity, and then want to discard the thoughts out of the mind, which is so easy. George saw this and sighed helplessly. If I had known I would not have yed hard to get, it hurt like hell, and I lost my pure friendship. Its too much of a loss! Hearing this, Bonnie couldnt help but smile lightly with her lips. Followed by telling George, I just cant make you like I used to, but the friendship between us, it wont be affected in any way, I promise! Hearing this, Georges eyes flickered. Really?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie nodded, Really! Thats fine, when I get rid of my sister and recover from my injury, I will continue to be your assistant. George said beautifully. Bonnie reminded, The most important thing now is not to send your sister away, it should be the one outside the door, right? That Lacey is so fanatical at first nce, it should be very difficult to get rid of it, right? As expected, hearing this George immediately cry up a face. Or else, you can introduce Lacey to someone better than me and let her go after someone else. Bonnie gave him a hard nk stare, Where can I find it? Besides, its your peach debt, why should I help you? Your own fiance, of course you have to take care of it yourself! If I could fix it, I wouldnt have to beg. George sighed helplessly. Seeing his distressed look, Bonnie couldnt bear it in the end and came up with the idea, Isnt it faster for you to find one for yourself than to introduce her to someone? Hmm? George froze in shock, I dont have someone in mind right now, I cant be sick and tired just because I have to get rid of Lacey! Bonnie gave him a direct fist and said in no good mood, Pigs should all be as stupid as you are! Who really said they were looking for a date. You can find an object, rent an object, borrow an object, etc. Anyway, there is an object that can dissuade Lacey not on the line? Chapter 1092: Hindsight Hearing these words, Georges eyes instantly shone. Raised his hand and pped his head hard, Right oh, why didnt I think of that! Anyhow, wouldnt it be nice to have an object? So Annie, can you help me find Anna George rubbed his hands together and asked in a rushed manner. Youre a pervert, right?! Bonnie gave him another burst of chestnuts, this time two bags bulged on his forehead, directly symmetrical, vaguely as if to grow dragon horns. With Georges demonically iparable cheeks, he looks pretty and cute. One cant help but feel the urge to get closer. But the look in Bonnies eyes was nothing but disgust. After all, she has long been immune to Georges beauty. Not only immune, sometimes see him, there is an urge to beat the anger. This moment is also a deep breath, only to force down this thought. In a deep voice, he warned, Anna has already announced that she is with Rupert, you are now interfering, is it a third party behavior? George rubbed his forehead with a vague pain and said, What are you talking about, how could I possibly find Anna! You just clearly said that. Bonnie bit off more than she could chew. George was depressed, I mean, there are so many good sisters around Anna, let her introduce me to one, so that we know each other, how good it is! Bonnie: So thats what happened. Looking at the aggrieved Georgewho was about to spiral up to heaven, Bonnie could only silently put her forehead over, Then either, you call back well. After saying this, close your eyes tightly and wait for George to give you a brain flick. But George pushed her right out of the way. Youre pregnant and a woman, so if you really want to apologize, just go get Annas help for me. George said. Bonnie nodded, No problem, Ill go find it for you right now. After a pause, he looked at George again, So when is your third sistering? Not surprisingly, it was this afternoons flight that arrived in Willisto, George said. Bonnie silently made a mental note of the date and turned to go out.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Just as he reached the door, he was yanked by Lacey. Laceys eyes were filled with suspicion and scowling as she tentatively inquired, What did you and Brother George say? Miss Lacey can ask your brother George herself if shes so curious. Bonnie gave a polite and courteous smile. At the word, Lacey stomped her foot in anger. If she could ask, she would still need toe here to chase Bonnie! Its just that I misunderstood you just now, its not a big deal, why are you so petty. Lacey said discontentedly. Who let Bonnie and Georges brother just walked so close. Whoever else sees it will be misunderstood, okay! Bonnies face still had a smile on it, I think Miss Lacey really misunderstood, Im not being petty, I just dont want to have a bad mouth behind my back. After a pause and added, After all, George does not like the kind of girls who talk behind the scenes. Hearing this, Lacey hurriedly covered her mouth, her eyes full of panic, not daring to say a word. If Georges brother knew he had a bad mouth behind his back, he wouldnt like her. But when Bonnie lifted her feet to leave, Lacey sensed something was wrong. If Bonnie hadnt said anything, how would Brother George have known she was gossiping behind his back! Chapter 1093: Personally pick up the plane Realizing that she had been duped, Lacey was furious. I wanted to talk to Bonnie, but Bonnie was long gone. She had no choice but to wiggle her ass into the ward again, her voice so whiny it could kill a mouse, Brother George! C Bonnie went downstairs and went back to Damons hospital room. She told Sebastian about Georges three sistersing to Willisto. George was hurt because of what happened to us, after all, so we have to go pick up the ne. Bonnie suggested. Sebastian nodded, Ill just go, you stay and take care of Damon. But Bonnie was hesitant. The next moment, Sebastian raised his hand, pressed her shoulder, his voice low and raspy, really let you go, Damons side will have no one to take care of, you can rest assured? Bonnie is certainly not at ease! After thinking about it, he nodded his head and agreed, Okay then, you go pick up the ne, be polite and courteous, Ill stay at the hospital and take care of Damon, call me if anything happens. Mommy , at this point, Damon on the hospital bed spoke weakly, you seem to be bugging the little kids oh. Bonnie turned her head in surprise and looked at Damons pale appearance, her eyes couldnt help but be wet, Youre awake Damon, how are you, is your stomach still ufortable? Damon shook his head, then nodded, and whispered a whisper of pain. Shaking your head and nodding again, does it hurt a lot, then Ill go get your brother-inw toe over and take a look. Bonnie hurriedly said.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Damon stopped her. Exined, I was going to lie and say it didnt hurt, but I remembered that my nurse sister said not to hide the condition, otherwise it would be bad all the time if it wasnt good, so Mommy and Daddy would be worried and sad all the time. Thats why the head is shaken and then nodded. It just hurts a little bit, its bearable. Damons voice was feeble. Bonnies heart was in a knot. Why does God always target Damon? Hes obviously an obedient and understanding five-year-old, yet hes forced to endure so much! Mommy and Daddy will go find the best medicine and get you well soon, Mommy promises! Bonnie said. Damon curled his eyes like a crescent moon, I believe in Mommy! He has always been super, super trusting of his mommy! After talking for a while, Damon felt a little sleepy again, so he closed his eyes and went to sleep. Sebastian is also ready to leave for the airport. Bonnie dropped him off at the hospital entrance before turning back to the ward. Damon is still sleeping deeply, but in his sleep also seems to be very difficult to look, frowning all the time. Bonnie couldnt share his pain, so she could only stay by the bedside, rubbing her hands together and gently covering Damons infused hands, so that his body could be warmed up because of therge amount of infusion. There is only so much that can be done for Damon in such a small way. The more she thought about it, the sadder Bonnies heart almost hurt so much that she couldnt breathe. Meanwhile, Sebastian had arrived at the airport and had sessfully received Georges third sister, Nina Alexander. Sebastian recognized Nina in the crowd with almost no effort to find her. Because she, like George, has an almost demonically beautiful look. Because it is a womans reason, this beauty looks more tasteful, almost to the point of soul-searching. Sebastian had to exim that the Alexander familys genes were too powerful and perfect. With that in mind, he walked up and introduced himself to Nina. Ive made a hotel reservation, is it okay to send you there now? Sebastian asked politely and courteously. Nina nodded politely, Yes, but it will need to wait a little longer, I have a friend who is traveling with me, we will go to the hotel together. Chapter 1094: Love at First Sight One more person? A sh of doubt crossed Sebastians eyes. Beforeing, Bonnie did not say that Nina had a friend with her! But since it came with Willisto, it should be treated as a guest. Sebastian still had an elegant and noble expression on his face as he nodded and said, Good. After waiting for about five minutes, a beautiful figure came over from the exit. Rachel Pearson, this way! Nina waved enthusiastically. Sebastian also followed her gaze. I just saw a woman who was about 65, wearing a pink dress and a clean-looking woman walking towards this side. Not much to look at, but probably ady of the house, so the clothes on the body of all kinds of dresses are permeated with a very natural nobility, so that people have a kind of not to be underestimated the first feeling. And indeed it is.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. When Rachel came to the front, Nina introduced her, This is the precious granddaughter of the Pearson Family and the only heir to the Pearsons today, whom I have specially invited to see my brother. So its a doctor! And also the Pearson Familys doctors. Although he did not live at the Capital, Sebastian had heard about the Pearson Family of the Capital. It is rumored that it is a family that continues to rely on ancient medical recipes, with many secret recipes for difficult diseases, and is the only medical school in Weskiney today that can treat blood diseases. Very impressive. Nina also invited the Pearson Familys granddaughter to treat George, which shows how much she cares about George. Miss Pearson, Bo Lihan thought in his mind, and then whispered a greeting to Rachel. Rachel saw Sebastians unbelievably handsome face, and her breath stopped for a moment. Jesus! This is too handsome! Rachel was instantly enchanted. It took a few nudges from Nina next to her to get back to her senses. The extra affection under the eyes, raised a hand to tuck the broken hair around the ear behind the ear, the voice dainty a few points, Hello, my name is Rachel. My name is Sebastian Grant, Sebastian introduced himself, Pleasee this way, gentlemen. Rachel and Nina then followed Sebastian to the hotel. When we arrived at the five-star hotel, the lobby manager immediately came forward respectfully and nodded, Mr. Grant, the room you reserved is ready, and as you instructed, the entire floor was cleared of other room guests to ensure there would be no noise. Good. Sebastian nodded and took the door card from the lobby manager. After sending the two to the penthouse suite again and exchanging a few pleasantries, they were asked to get some rest and then picked them up for dinnerter. The first foot had just left, and Rachel came up on the second. She took Ninas arm, Nina, howe you didnt say there was such a handsome man in Willisto this time, if I had known it was like this, I would havee a long time ago. Nina swept a nce at her and teased with some amusement, Didnt you im that you couldnt see anyone but the eldest son and grandson of the Capitalthe Jones Family, the one you married. Rachel threw her hands away, and her clean face was more than a little chagrined, I want to marry too, but that eldest son and grandson hasnt shown up yet, how can I marry? After a pause, and lowered his voice to a whispered mutter. And even if it appears, ugly and short how to do, even the Jones Family people, I do not have the courage to marry him ah. But Sebastian in front of you is different. Handsome looks, elegant and noble demeanor, and a lot of money. Isnt it better than the Jones Familys eldest son and grandson who hasnt been found yet! Chapter 1095: Eat what you can to make up for it Thinking about it, Rachels mind even conjured up the image of her and Sebastian getting married. Then the next second, Ninas words mercilessly quenched the small fire in his heart. Unfortunately youre a step toote, this Mr. Grant is already married, the wife is my brothers current boss, and the baby is born. What?! Rachels smile froze on her face, and a twist unconsciously crossed her eyes. She had a hard time falling in love with a man at first sight, and she actually dared someone to cut her off early. What a nerve! The more Rachel thought about it, the angrier she became, her delicate nails were embedded in her palm, yet she was oblivious to the pain and was still inquiring, Whats that womans name?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. I think the name is Annie, the full name is Bonnie Morgan, is a very powerful woman it. Nina said it with admiration under her eyes. Even she had never met Bonnie. It is possible that his brother George, so a heavenly fear, see who can dislike the ancestral graves of the head of the mob, willingly low to do small as an assistant. How is that possible? After all, Nina is the head mother of arge family, and has an extraordinarily long-term and thorough view of people and things, and thinks about things very fairly. But Rachel doesnt feel the same way. She only felt that Nina was favoring Bonnies side. What is the origin of this woman? Its clear that Nina hasnt met her yet, yet shes willing to speak for her! Really angry, Rachel took out her phone and began to check up. About what happened to Bonnie in Willisto during this time, she went to the bottom of it all. Time flies by. By the time Rachel finished reading all the messages, it was four oclock the next morning. She rested in one piece for a while, and it was dawn. Nina came over and knocked on her door, asking her to follow her to the hospital to see George. Rachel had to put on makeup to cover up the deep bruising under her eyes and followed her to the hospital. When I first arrived at the hospital, I saw the two men standing at the head of Georges bed. On the left is the familiar Lacey. On the right is Bonnie, whom she investigated all nightst night. Rachels eyes instantly fell on Bonnies belly, and the fire of jealousy rubbed off on her. She knew it was Sebastians baby she was carrying. What was so attractive about this woman that she could get Sebastian interested in continuing to have children after having quintuplets with her? At this point, Bonnie also noticed Rachels eyes and subconsciously reached out to protect her stomach. Because she felt that Rachel had a knife in her eyes that kept stabbing her hard in the stomach. It made her ufortable. Compared to Bonnies difort, Lacey is much happier. When they saw Nina and Rachel appear, they immediately rushed forward with their hips twisted, their voices pouting almost like they were trying to pull a wire. Nina, Rachel, youre here, help me persuade brother George, he wont eat the breakfast I made with love. The more you say, the more aggrieved you are, and squeeze out two tears, People are very attentive to do it all morning! Its okay to not talk about this. At the mention of this, George is going to break down. Immediately pour out bitterness, Third sister, you are finally here, quickly help me pour this, who eats sea cucumber spiny raw in the morning, this is to tonic me to death! But I looked it up on the inte, eating sea cucumber is a leg tonic. Lacey said with a wink. George and the crowd were speechless. Indeed, sea cucumber is a leg tonic, but not a leg tonic! Chapter 1096: You are the granddaughter of the Pearson Family? With a ck face, Nina finally persuaded Lacey to take away the sea cucumber sashimi. Following that, Rachel was asked to examine George. She, in turn, stood outside the ward with Bonnie and waited. While waiting, Bonnie took the lead and opened her mouth, her voice was a bit rushed, Miss Nina, Im sorry, I cant me myself for Georges injury, anything I can do to make up for it, Ill try to do it. You can really do anything? Nina asked again. Bonnie doesnt put words in my mouth, As long as I can do it, Ill do my best. But if its something that cant be done, thats a different story. Hearing this, a smile of appreciation shed under Ninas eyes, Youre really just like George said, a very smart girl. After a pause and added, Its not that difficult, you should know that this time I wasmissioned by my parents toe visit George and solve this matter by the way.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. You should know by now that George is a matter of Hesnus nobility. In Hesnus, when something like this happens to a noble, it is very serious, and the other party needs to be punished severely, and the sidekick is also punished. But this is Willisto, after all, and it cant be done ording to the rules andws of Hesnus, so I have just one small request to take the heat off my parents so they are happy and I can deliver back to THE CAPITAL. Bonnie just felt her head spin as she listened to the words. Although Nina hadnt mentioned anything yet, she could sense that it was definitely not a simple request. So what exactly is ? Bonnie asked apprehensively. Nina then said, I hope George can get married, or at least have a stable object that I can deliver on. Marriage? Bonnie tentatively inquired again, So Miss Ninas first choice for someone, is it Lacey? Nina shook her head, Of course not, Lacey is very frank, but arrogant grown up, is not suitable for George, I like a more stable girl, preferably a little more dominant, can control George this wild horse. Ill do my best. Bonnie responded vaguely. But his heart could not help but mutter. I didnt expect Nina toe for the same purpose as George thought. It seems that I have to hurry to contact Anna and find a suitable object for George to do. As he was thinking about it, Rachel came out after examining George. Nothing serious, just a pate injury, just rece an artificial one, after a good rehab, you can recover as before. Rachel said. Great! Nina heaved a sigh of relief, This brat, I hope he wont do things so recklessly in the future. This time it was a knee injury, what about next time? She, as a sister, is also worried! George said he wanted to talk to you alone. Rachel said again. Nina, who had not been seen for a long time, immediately entered the ward. Only Bonnie was left at the door of the ward with Rachel, and the atmosphere became awkward. For some reason, Bonnie felt that Rachel was looking at herself with an extraordinarily unkind gaze. But its clear that they just met for the first time today. Shes not very attractive looking either. Is it an illusion? Mrs. Grant is it? As she was thinking randomly, Rachel spoke up, Hello, my name is Rachel and I am the granddaughter of the Pearson Family. You are the granddaughter of the Pearson Family? An immediate cry of surprise came from not far away. Not waiting for Bonnie and Rachel to react, the figure rushed to the front, almost knocking Rachel down, Is that the Pearson Family, the medical family! Chapter 1097: Good feeling is gone Facing this person who suddenly rushed out, Rachels eyes were extraordinarily unpleasant, and could even be said to be murderous. Bonnie is also a little nervous, Rupert, what are you doing so excited, almost hurt Miss Pearson, still do not hurry to apologize. Rupert opened his mouth cooperatively, Im so sorry, Miss Pearson, Im a fan of yours, I dont know if you remember, you gave a lecture at a university abroad before about the connection between biological enzymes and human cells! Ive given so many speeches, I cant remember which one youre talking about. Rachels tone remained unpleasant. Rupert danced around again, detailing the time and ce of that speech. Even most of them can be perfectly retold. Rachel then raised her eyelids, Oh, you said that scene ah, you are also in, what a coincidence! Yeah, at that time I was just going to study as an exchange student, and I didnt expect to hear about academic research on this, and I found it very interesting and tried to study it, but I didnt make much progress. Hearing this, the corner of Rachels mouth then curled up in a disdainful smile. Of course there cant be any progress! This is because it is backed by the Pearson Familys data from countless case studies. Others are only paper-based and simply cannot project the correct evolution of the lesion. But such secrets, of course, Rachel will not say. She just spoke scornfully, If everyone could make progress, what would I be doing giving speeches, everyone would just be doctors. Wow C It was as if a pot of cold water had been poured over Ruperts head. His whole person instantly calmed down from the frenzy he had just felt, and looked at Rachel with a look of puzzlement and dismay. How can an idol on the altar of God look like this in private? So disappointed! But Rachel didnt care what Rupert looked like and turned her head back to Bonnie, Got anything to drink, Im thirsty. There is a very good coffee shop just outside the hospital, I heard Miss Pearson that you like Blue Mountain coffee, the one there is very authentic, how about it? Rachel nodded, Okay, thats it. Okay. Bonnie then lifted her steps toward the front. But after two steps and a turn of the head, I found that Rachel was not following. Miss Pearson, wont youe with me? Bonnie asked.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Huh? Rachelughed out loud in an extremely exaggerated manner, Im going out with you to buy coffee? Youre kidding, its so hot outside, I dont want to go out and get a tan, just go buy it for me! After a pause, he added, What, youre not happy about it? Rupert couldnt help but listen next to me, Miss Pearson, Bonnie is not an assistant, much less an underling, and you can have the hospital nurse run your errands if you need a coffee. Its all the same to me, if Mr. George hadnt been injured, I wouldnt even havee to Willisto and made this coffee, would I? The words Mr. George is injured, Rachel bites extremely hard. The purpose couldnt be simpler: to tell Bonnie. If it werent for her, George would not have been hurt at all. Now that she hase to George to cure him, then Bonnie should offer herself up as a benefactor. Its just to buy a cup of coffee, whats the point of being pretentious? You Rupert was once again exasperated to speak. Bonnie stopped him with a bashful and gentle smile on her face, Okay, Ill go get it for Miss Pearson then, hot or cold? Chapter 1098: Because it’s subjective to you Rachel lifted her arrogant jaw, Less ice will do, move faster oh, or the ice melts I dont like to drink. Okay. Bonnie nodded and walked toward the elevator room.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rupert saw this and intended to follow. Stop right there, Rachel called out, then shot a nce at the work tag on Ruperts chest, Rupert, right, youre a fan of mine? Very well, then there is a task for you to do now. Rupert simply had tough. Fans? He had never found those two words so ironic! The mission will not be needed, Im not not interested, besides what do you say about fans, people like you are also equipped with fans? Rupert said coldly. Rachels cheeks instantly turned ck when she heard this, What do you mean? Inexplicable. It is clear that just now Rupert came running to talk to himself very excitedly. And now something about her being worthy of a fan? Its crazy! Just because you want to take it out on Bonnie? So a pregnant woman, her belly is so big that it is deformed, not the slightest front and back, which is good-looking her. And I dont know why Rupert is defending her. I was about to speak again when I looked up and saw that Rupert was gone. C Rupert went after Bonnie. To the edge of the crosswalk, only finally chased away, the breath can not breathe, you crazy, run so fast, not careful a little stomach! Bonnie turned her head and handed Rupert a big smile, Im wearing my carrier, its extra stable, dont worry! After a pause, he added, And Miss Pearson said she wanted unmelted less iced Blue Mountain coffee, so Ill have to hurry up and get it. Why do you give in to that woman so much. Rupert was dissatisfied, That woman is clearly disgusting. Bonnie, however, was calm and objective, Thats just not the personality. Before not understanding the personality, werent you excited to see her and admire her research and contributions in the medical field? Hearing this, Rupert was silent. Indeed. Just before today, just ten minutes ago, Rachel was his idol in the medicalmunity. But because the idol he worships cannot be a psychopath, he simply disliked it just now. That womans virtue is not worthy of her position. Rupertmented glumly. Bonnie was amused, raised her hand and patted Ruperts shoulder, Okay, she is specially invited by Miss Nina to treat George, bear with me! At least get Georges leg injury fixed. Georges leg is not a problem, it will be fine after a period of recuperation, what can be done by inviting that woman, can she make George be Superman and rush out a hundred meters with one foot after seeing George? Bonnie: This person, how to say more and more outrageous. Shaking his head helplessly, he lifted his feet and continued on his way. Rupert is still chattering along, with every bad word about Rachel. Finally Bonnie couldnt help herself, Is it because youre my friend, so youre extra biased towards my side. Yeah, Rupert admitted with a nod, and its not just me, Anna, Sebastian is here, its all going to be on your side, its meant to be. Why? Bonnie wondered. Because we all like you subjectively, so theres no way to be objective! Rupert replied seriously with wide eyes. Chapter 1099: Are you the former or the latter Bonnie: She helplessly covered her face, covering her cheeks that were happy and shy and rolling. Following that, he raised his hand and hammered Ruperts arm, Come on, lets go, lets buy the coffee first. No matter how you want to get along with Rachel in the future, you have to do what you promised now, right?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. There was nothing Rupert could do but go with Bonnie and buy coffee. It was hard to get it back, but Rachel just swept it and threw it directly into the trash can next to her. Hey, what are you doing! Rupert was instantly furious. Rachel pped her hands, her tone was very rxed, Not doing anything ah, just looking at this has melted, not to my liking, so I threw it away, whats the problem? Bonnie bought this especially for you, and you didnt even drink it, so how do you know its not to your liking. Rupert growled angrily. Rachel continued to sneer, My time is precious, okay? If everything needs to be tried before a decision can be made, how can I do research and cure ah. Like this kind of thing, just need to look at it to distinguish the good from the bad, the pressure does not need to see more. Rupert: Couldnt really resist. The flood of power within the body is overflowing outward and is about to explode! In the nick of time, Anna appeared at the end of the corridor. Bonnie seemed to see a savior, rushed toward Anna waved, Anna, you came just in time, Rupert said he was a little ufortable, you take him out for a turn to get some air! Anna is full of confusion, He himself is a doctor, ah, give yourself some medicine on the ah. Acacia, its caused by not seeing you for too long,e on,e on, you guys get out. Bonnie sent them to the stairwell without saying a word. And not forgetting to whisper to Rupert, Come back when youre calm. That woman is obviously targeting you on purpose, Bonnie, why are you giving in to her! Rupert was upset. Bonnie lifted her hand and pped Rupert, Come on, I know youre upset for me, but when have you ever seen me suffer. She had just let Rachel go, and since Rachel didnt appreciate it, Bonnie would of course fight back. Hearing this made Rupert feel a little better. If youre going to fight back, then Im going to help you, so why are you branching out on me. Rupert asked again. That tantrum of yours will affect my y, so hurry up and just watch the surveince reyter to get over it. Bonnie waved her hand. Rupert then reluctantly left. After sending Rupert away, Bonnie also turned around and went back to Rachel. Rachel was even more condescending than before, Mrs. Grant, hurry up and get me some coffee. I dont think so, Bonnie shook her head, since Miss Pearson likes it made on site, Ill just buy that store and have the clerke over and make it ah. As much ice as you want, is as much ice as you want. Guaranteed to suit Rachels tastes. Rachel froze at the sound of this, What are you spending that much money for? I have no other skills as a person, but believe in one t, that is, there is no thing in the world that money cant solve, and if it really cant be solved, then there is not enough money, or the person is a psychopath, so it cant be done ording tomon sense. After a pause, Bonnie smiled again, But I believe Miss Pearson is the former, I didnt please you just didnt pay enough money, right? Chapter 1100: You’re super lucky Rachels cheeks were blue with anger. What can she say? You cant admit that you are a psychopath and thats why you dont follow the rules! Whats more, one cannot say that one is deliberately targeting Bonnie. Rachel feels like she has eaten a dumb loss, but also can only break her teeth and swallow inside. But if its so easy to do what Bonnie wants, Rachel is not convinced. Cant spite her, then spite her wallet is also okay. Got money, right? Then buy a coffee shop for the hospital! But soon, Rachel regretted it. Although Bonnie bought the coffee shop to the hospital, the equipment for making coffee took up a lot of public space, so it attracted a lot of people to look around. There are good gossip, it is next to the broken mouth to ask. Knowing that this is the store where Rachel did not like to drink cappino with more or less ice, so she asked Bonnie to buy it, her face suddenly changed. They dont know any Hesnus medical genius Rachel. But they know Bonnie, the grandmother of the Grant Group private hospital! Everyone was talking and looking at Rachel with resentment and contempt in their eyes. There was a private discussion that Rachel was deliberately making things difficult for Bonnie because she knew some medical skills. Once again, Rachel was so angry she was going to freak out. Mrs. Grant, this was all your good idea. If you hadnt said you were going to buy a coffee shop just to make coffee for me, how would these people havee to talk about me? Rachel said angrily. Bonnie, on the other hand, was bashful, So, Ill go exin to everyone then. With that, he gathered everyone and then exined that it was all from his own resources and had nothing to do with Rachel. But people dont believe it at all! The good reason why to stand out to exin, quite a kind of here and now no silver, okay? So everyone looked at Rachel with even more resentment and contempt. And the eyes that looked at Bonnie were full of sympathy and concern. Rachel: Its like vomiting blood, right? At this time, Rupert, who was forced to go out for a walk, also returned to the hospital with Anna. Learned the cause and effect, almost out of joy. Thats a great move by Bonnie, lets see if this Rachel still dares to take Joe. Rupert said. Anna also tilted her head proudly, Of course, my family Bonnie is not easy to bully, when it should be tolerated will be tolerated, when it should not be tolerated, it is determined not to tolerate! At such times, it is necessary to treat Rachel well. Let her know what it means to behave and what decency means! Havingughed enough, Rupert then went to Damons hospital room.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The little one is in much better spirits today and is ying Monopoly with the other four little ones. I just saw Erika reach out and point out the window and exim curiously, Look guys, whats out there? Damon then followed her line of sight and looked out curiously. Taking advantage of this, little Joanna hurriedly reced the first card of the deck and pretended that nothing was happening. Wait for Damon to turn back around before urging, Brother Damon, you just dumped a six, so its your turn to flip! Damon let out an oh and flipped over the first card. The five words Cosmic Travel Card are written on it. In a Monopoly game, this is the best card to allow Damons character to advance to any ce he likes. Thats great Brother Damon, youre super lucky! Erika and little Joanna squeezed their eyes and exaggerated. Chapter 1101: Aladdin’s Lamp Damon believed it, scratched his head andughed, Really? Im really lucky today! Andrew and Lukas looked at each other and echoed, Because youre a good boy, God has loved you extra and given you superb luck. So thats how it is! Damon was even happier, Then wont I be able to do what I want in the future? How great would it be if I could? Little Joanna heard this, tilted her head and thought, I heard that there is that ddinsmp, as long as you find it will be able to grant you three wishes it! Brother Damon, if you had ddinsmp, what would you wish for? Then Ill start by wishing for good health for Mommy and Daddy and all of you! Little Joanna nodded vigorously, Thats the first one, what about the second one? Then make a wish for a very, very nice ce with endless delicious food, so you and Erika can go in and eat whatever you want! What about the third one? Third, then Ill ask for a great electronic room for Andrew and Lukas, so Andrew can y games and Lukas can sing. After hearing these words, little Joannas cute face fell down and even threw the dice in her hand on the ground, looking very angry. Damon didnt know what was going on and was full of confusion, Whats wrong ah Joanna, are you not feeling well? Stupid Damon brother, why do you just give us a wish, you are the one who picked up the ddinsmp, why dont you make a wish for yourself! Little Joanna asked with a growl. But because its a little chubby dood, even when shes angry, she just looks like a round little hamster. Its so cute that you cant help but want to reach out and rub it. Damon lifted his hand and patted little Joannas cheek, smiling nervously, I did make a wish for myself, wasnt the first one, a wish for all of us to be healthy! Right now, for him, good health is all that matters! After a pause, Damon added, And with you guys around, Im content, I dont need anything else! Hearing this, Rupert and Anna, who were standing outside, were touched to the core. Oooooh, where in the world can I find a kid as understanding as Damon! Honey, can we have children like this in the future? Rupert asked.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Anna is not sure, Or we should send it to Bonnie to raise, no, we should send it to the Smiths to raise, they are really good at raising children. The two discussed for a while, but finally dismissed the idea. Because they realized that the biggest reason Damon was so knowledgeable was that he had been extremely traumatized as a child. So when others give a little warmth, it is doubled back. He seems to be a little sun, even if he is so hot that he is about to explode, he still tries to give others the most suitable warmth. Such a child is very understanding, but heartbreaking. With that in mind, Rupert lifted his feet and walked in. Damon just said the three wishes I can help to achieve, so ddinsmp of three wishes again to make a new wish, to have about yourself, anything! Brother-inw! Damon shouted happily, What are you doing here all of a sudden, and being my ddinsmp, how nice of you! I am the ddinsmp dedicated to you, as long as it is what you want, no matter what it is, I will help you to achieve, three wishes, thirty wishes, three hundred can be! Rupert said. Chapter 1102: Actually I know all Damon nodded happily, then tilted his head and asked Rupert, So I want a game console, is that okay? Of course you can! Rupert said buy it. Only two hours, a very high-end game machine was delivered, all kinds of games should have. As a result, Damon picked half a day inside and finally chose theputer version of Monopoly. Turning to the others, Lets y on this game machine so you cant give way to me! Hmm? Hearing these words, the four little ones froze. You look at me, I look at you, and I dont know whats wrong. They just worked well together, howe Damons brother still knows about it! Seemingly seeing their confusion, Damon then opened his mouth and exined, That window ss was wiped too clean and was reflective Four kids: A thousand calctions, but did not calcte this point.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The hospitals cleaningdy is so dedicated, how to wipe the ss so clean ah! We just wanted to make you happy so it wouldnt be hard. It was only after a long time that Lukas spoke up and exined, We didnt mean to let it go. Thats right, when you get out of the hospital, Im going to beat you. Andrew also said with a cool, cold little face and a squirm. Damon nodded vigorously, Im so happy, as long as Im ying with you guys, I dont hurt at all! Rupert and Anna looked at each other and were even more moved in their hearts. How in the world did God make Damon the little doll? It seems like all the advantages of the whole world are taken up by him alone! C This little tidbit was not known to Bonnie. When she returned to Damons hospital room, the little ones were tired of ying games and had copsed on the couch next to her, sleeping on the floor. As for Rupert and Anna, they sat in front of Damons bed, staring at Damon in disbelief. Bonnie walked over suspiciously and reached out to poke the two, What are you guys doing? Bonnie! Anna immediately held Bonnies hand, her eyes full of sincerity and seriousness, Promise me that you must love Damon more, this is a child who is very worthy of your affection! Bonnie just felt baffled. Damon is my baby, of course I will love more ah, but a bowl of water to end evenly, otherwise the other little ones will be jealous. On top of that, then just a little bit more too, just that little bit of favoritism will do. Anna pleaded, Because hes been out there for years and needs your affection badly! Bonnieughed softly, Youre making it sound like Smith and Vivian abused him. But after a pause, the smile on his face was curtailed and he sighed lightly, Actually, I know that I should take good care of Damon, he is the most knowledgeable. A child who knows how to behave will know to back off and will be easy to ignore. But as Bonnie has been looking for a child for so long, she cant afford to ignore this child! Thats good. Anna nodded with satisfaction, Just so you know. Bonnie was still a little confused, Whats wrong with you, suddenly saying all this, is Damons condition recurring again? No, Rupert shook his head, straightening his heart and telling the truth without thinking, there are drugs to control it, and it can be suppressed in a short decade. Chapter 1103: You think I don’t want to? After saying this, Rupert regretted it. What the hell is he doing! I cant believe I would tell the truth.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. It is toote to change your mind. Because Bonnies eyes had be suspicious, What do you mean you can suppress it in a short decade, you cant cure itpletely? This Ruperts forehead corner emerged fine beads of sweat, I just said wrong, Damon will be fine, you can rest assured! When will it be ready? Bonnie, however, was no longer eating this, her eyes fixed straight at Rupert, A few weeks, a few months, or a few years? The atmosphere in the ward all started to be anxious. Anna sees the situation and tries to divert Bonnies attention. Just before she was ready to speak, Bonnie said coldly, Just let Rupert answer me, you dont have to help answer. Anna: She could only shrug her shoulders helplessly towards Rupert. Obviously Bonnie has gotten serious, and if she doesnt give a reasonable answer, Im afraid it will be hard to get out today. Ruperts eyes were full of helplessness. A long time of silence before speaking, This disease is a bitplicated, I do not have the same cases on hand for the time being to study, so it is difficult to cure. What about other doctors, cant other doctors do it either? Bonnie asked again. Other doctors? Rupert then remembered the family in the Capital. Since this is a gic disease, there must be someone else in that family who has had it. Once wefind that family, we can know how all their gic diseases are cured, and at the same time, we can cure Damon. But C Sebastian was so resistant to that family, even to the Capital as a whole. This matter Rupert can only shut his mouth. With a soft sigh, he said, Bonnie, Im already working on it. Bonnie was momentarily disarmed and nearly fell to the ground. The bean-sized teardrops smashed down in the eyes and sshed on the ground as a broken flower. How? Why is it always Damon who takes so much! Rupert, whatever it takes, make sure you help me heal Damon, please, okay? Bonnie pleaded. Rupert agreed in a heartbeat. Seeing that Bonnie was still in a sad mood, she could only let Anna help her to rest first. He, in turn, rushed to Sebastian. Sebastian is currently holding a cross-country meeting in the vacant ward on the top floor. After Damon was hospitalized, he moved everything to the hospital to handle his work so that he could take care of Damon whenever and wherever he wanted. When he saw Rupert standing in the doorway, Sebastians handsome sword brows knitted together for a moment. Ending the cross-country meeting with a few hurried words, he closed hisputer and walked out, asking in a deep voice, What happened? Rupert was in an apprehensive mood, Im sorry cousin, I didnt hide the secret, Bonnie knows the condition. Hearing these words, Sebastians scarlet lips instantly tightened into a line. It was only after a long time that he asked, How is Bonnie in a good mood now? Rupert shook his head, Not so good, Bonnie was upset and kept begging me to cure Damon, you know, the baby is very important to Bonnie. Now Bonnie is watching Damon suffer because of a gic disorder, which is no different from cutting her alive. Sebastians breathing got a few more sharply heavy. Cousin, why dont we try to contact that family at THE CAPITAL, at least, to get Damon cured? If I could, you think I wouldnt want to? The corners of Sebastians mouth curled into a cold smile, The people of that family are all cold-blooded to the core! Rupert froze in his tracks, What do you mean, youve contacted them, but they refuse to treat Damon? Chapter 1104: Think of another way Sebastians face was blue, and the hands hanging at his sides were clenched into fists. The Capital familys face, he had already seen it. They dont give a damn about Damons life! No. To be precise, it doesnt care about all the children! Rupert was getting confused by the talk and blinked, They dont believe these children are a family bloodline legacy? If you do not believe, you can go to do paternity test ah! Nowadays, medical technology is so advanced that paternity testing can be done in minutes, and there is absolutely no mistake. They dont care about the authenticity of the children because, they think theyre all impure. Sebastians voice was low and raspy. What is the difference between pure and impure children? This is the first time Rupert has heard this statement. The child is Sebastian and Bonnie born ah, like a fake, real, flesh and blood Willisto people, how is not pure Thinking about it, Ruperts heart suddenly stuttered. He reacted with a jolt to what Sebastian meant by that. The child is not pure because the child, who is a descendant of the Capital aristocracy, Sebastian, and an ordinary Willisto woman had a child. What they really mind, is Bonnie! What kind of a sick family is this, Rupert couldnt help but break into a tirade, what an age it is, still ying that trick of pure blood, dont you think its ridiculous? People are people, all are equal, there is no difference between high and low. Sebastians thin lips pursed into a tight line and did not make another sound. He is also determined not to contact because he is not used to seeing this familys stinky tricks. Because, even if it is contacted, it is useless. But after a moment of anger, Rupert wilted again, Is there no other way, they really dont ept Damon and the others in this family? Other than the Willisto family, Rupert really didnt know anyone else who could cure Damons disease. There are ways to do that, too, Sebastian said quietly, but I dont want to do it. As to what the solution is, no matter how Rupert asked, Sebastian refused to say. Rupert had no choice but to give up.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Okay, wait until you want to talk about it, Rupert sighed helplessly, Ill think of something else, maybe I can find the right expert from abroad this time. Hearing this, Sebastian then wrinkled his handsome sword eyebrows, You are going abroad recently? En, Damons condition is now under control, just need to take the medication on time, Anna and I went abroad to take wedding photos, by the way, ask to see if there is a specialist in this area, you can invite back. Rupert said. Sebastian nodded, Its good to find some more specialists, maybe we can cure Damons disease without going through Waldos contacts. Rupert followed suit and nodded in agreement. After exining some more things, Rupert turned to leave to hand over his work. If theres nothing wrong, hell be leaving tomorrow night. Before leaving, Rupert exined one more thing. That Rachel, seems to be very unkind to Bonnie, before also deliberately difficult Bonnie, you pay attention to protect Bonnie, if Ie back to Bonnie, found Bonnie was bullied, I will first only you are asked! The air pressure around Sebastian instantly dropped, What did she do to Bonnie? What else can I do? Im just being difficult, making Bonnie buy coffee and throwing it in the trash afterwards! Rupert said in a puffed-up voice. Chapter 1105: Thought of a way Bo Lihan handsome face,pletely ck into the bottom of the pot. Its amazing that he didnt know that this was happening. But luckily Bonnie is good and has cleaned up Rachel, Rupert said, and let out a long sigh of relief.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. If Bonnie had been a little weaker, she might have been bullied into what kind of situation! And this time Bonnie solved Rachel, what about next time? Rupert just wasnt sure what the situation would beter, which is why he made a point of urging Sebastian before leaving Willisto. No matter what it takes, Bonnie must be protected! As soon as the words left his mouth, Sebastian stood up and walked towards the door. Seeing this, Rupert was startled, What are you doing there? To back up my wife. Sebastian replied sinctly. No kidding, Sebastian was really there to back Bonnie up. He went to Georges hospital room just in time to bump into Rachel talking to George about his condition. As soon as she saw Sebastian appear, Rachels expression turned shy and her eyes shed, Mr. Grant, what brings you here? Come over and give Miss Pearson a surprise. Sebastian said with a nod. What? Surprise? Rachels heart burst with joy and she almost jumped up on the spot. Then he looked at Sebastian with bewildered eyes, What a surprise, Mr. Grant is really attentive, and specially prepared a surprise for me, I am embarrassed. There is nothing to be ashamed of, Miss Pearson you helped to cure George, I am very grateful, so this surprise you must ept. Sebastians voice did not sound happy or angry. Rachel was overjoyed, As long as its a surprise from Mr. Grant, Ill take it all! Thats best. Sebastian said with a nod. And George in the hospital bed listened to the two conversations, especially when he saw Sebastians expression, he could not help but shiver hard. He was already burning incense and wax to Rachel in his heart. Sheesh! With this brain, what kind of miracle doctor is it? It is obvious that Sebastian will be cleaned up and still do not know, what is the joy! The truth is just as George thought, Sebastian does want to clean up after Rachel. Its still the kind of approach that makes Rachelpletely unable to find the problem. he gathered the top baristas from across Willisto toe to the hospital and line up to make Rachels coffee. Hopefully this will allow Miss Pearson to find her favorite barista, and then that barista will be with you 24/7 from now on, making coffee for you whenever you want. All the way until you leave Willisto, or even when youre going back abroad, I can have him leave with you. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Rachels mind is torn! She enjoyed the fact that Sebastian had purposely set herself up with so many baristas, but having to choose her favorite from so many meant drinking coffee from each of them. Rachels heart churned as she nced at the line that was so long she could barely see her head. Even a cup of coffee to drink a sip, the stomach will burst. Moreover, drinking so much coffee, Im afraid that it will take three days and three nights without sleep, right? Whats wrong? Sebastian grinned, Is Miss Pearson not happy with my arrangement? Of course not! Rachel hurriedly shook her head, Im satisfied, Ill start trying now! And in mind, a good idea hase to mind. A way to enjoy Sebastian taking special care of himself without having to drink so much coffee! Chapter 1106: Do not live up to the good Half an hourter, Willistos famous baristas, have gathered at the Grant Group Private Hospital. They came today with only one purpose. That is to make the best coffee and then ask Rachel to drink it, so that she can choose the best exclusive barista for herself among them. As long as you can be this barista, you can get a job with a monthly sry of 100, 000, and even have the opportunity to continue to develop abroad Just ask who wouldnt want such a great opportunity? The crowd was fist pumping and eager to try. And looking at these people, Rachels eyes diffused a cold smile. What a bunch of naive and ridiculous people! The reason why she agreed to meet so many baristas is not at all to drink any pure coffee, okay? All she wants is Sebastians special attention to herself! As for how to bnce the two, Rachels mind was already made up. When everyone was ready to start making coffee, Rachel pretended to have a few cups. Honestly, she is not very interested in coffee, usually drink just to shape up, so these coffee into the mouth, the pressure is the same taste. But because Sebastian was still around, Rachel made a few pretentiousments. Then he pointed to the fourth barista and said, Mr. Grant, Ive already chosen my own barista, and this one is just fine. The fourth barista was so ecstatic that he almost jumped up on the spot. Happinesses too fast! He was so easily chosen to be Rachels royal barista? A monthly sry of 100, 000, the day to go to the top of life, is just around the corner! And when the other baristas heard this, theyined. This is too hasty! The first few baristas who have already made coffee lost is nothing, the key to these people behind them have not yet had time to y it! How can Rachel be sure that the person who makes the best coffee is the best! And Rachel had already expected the reaction of these people, the corners of her mouth hooked up a faint smile, opened her mouth to exin, This is the case, you guys make coffee I believe is also very good, the But choosing your favorite coffee is not just about taste, its about fate, and it just so happens that I feel my fate is above this fourth barista. As for the other baristas, I wont let you make a trip for nothing, Ill invite the whole hospital to drink your coffee and let everyone taste it, how about that? But hearing this, the crowd was still not satisfied. What is this! They make coffee just for Rachel, whats for those people. Can those people give themselves a good job with a monthly sry of 100, 000, or even abroad? The criticism is growing and Rachels face is getting a little bit upset. Turning his head, he tried to get Sebastians help to back him up. But this time it was discovered that Sebastian was gone! What is the situation? How could Sebastian leave at this juncture! Rachel rushed to get Sebastian toe and help.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Only two steps forward, he was stopped by the nurse. What are you doing, Im going to find Mr. Grant, what are you stopping me for? Rachel asked with crossed eyes. The nurse had a gentle smile on her face, but still stopped Rachel from leaving. Mr. Grant has a few more meetings to attend and is too busy to see yours, so Miss Pearson might as well take care of it herself. After a pause, he added, By the way, a friendly reminder to Miss Pearson, Mr. Grant rarely do anything for others, so since Miss Pearson was given such a great benefit, it is better not to live up to it. Chapter 1107: Can’t wait for the callback What? Rachels expression froze instantly. I cant let Sebastians kindness down, so I have to drink so much coffee? The nurse spread her hands innocently, This is not Miss Pearson you promised yourself, now backtrack, is not a littlete ah? Rachel: At that time she thought she could find a way to shrug it off and thats why she agreed to it! Who knew Sebastian would now go to a meeting and leave her alone. As she was thinking about it, a barista was already eager to make her own cup and bring it to Rachel. The eyes were full of enthusiastic light, Miss Pearson, just try it, I promise, once you taste it, you will love it! Wow youre a thief, youve actually made the coffee quietly! No, I want to go too! Im going with you guys! Everyone immediately went to work. Rachel looked at those busy baristas, dizzying bursts in front of her eyes, and she wanted to faint straight away! If you cant ask Sebastian for help, who should you ask for help? Oh yes! Rachel thought of someone. Nina! She is the person Nina specially hired to treat George, so she can get out of the situation if she asks Nina. Rachel immediately pulled out her cell phone. But when Rachel took the phone out, she found that there was no signal at all! Its really evil. How can a ce like a hospital have no signal? Rachel was furious and wanted to find a nurse to ask about it.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. But the baristas had already gathered around, surrounded Rachel, and there was no chance to speak. C Top floor of the hospital, inside the conference room. Sebastian looked at Rachel through the monitor on theputer, watching her stomach burst from drinking, but still being forced by the barista to continue to drink, no half temperature on her face. As he watched, Bonnie came to the door. Sebastian immediately closed theputer, and his eyes changed from the wide-eyed indifference of a moment ago, to tenderness. Why are you up here, not down here with Damon? Bonnie smiled as she walked in, Damon was already asleep, so I came up to check on you, and to urge you to join us for dinner. Dinner? Sebastian froze for a moment before he responded that it was already mealtime at the moment. It doesnt matter if he doesnt eat himself, but Bonnie and the baby in her belly should never go hungry. What do you want to eat, Ill go get it for you. Sebastians voice was incredibly gentle. Bonnie was full of doubts, Cant we go downstairs to eat together, why do I need you to buy it back for me. This is a lot of trouble! What she didnt know was that the hospital lobby was surrounded by baristas at the moment. If Bonnie hade downstairs, she would have seen that scene. Bonnies attitude is not yet known, what if she gets hurt by the noisy crowd. So the best thing to do is to stay upstairs while he goes downstairs to get it. The sun is strong today and the UV rays are heavy, besides, what if Damon wakes up and wants to find you? Sebastian found the right reason, Just stay put and Ill go get whatever you want. Bonnie then nodded, Well then, you can just buy a little home-cooked food. Good. Sebastian nodded and turned to leave the conference room. The first foot just left, the second foot Bonnie took out her phone and sent back a text message out. CYou win! Within three seconds, the phone rang and it was Annas impatient call back. Chapter 1108: He’s coming to Willisto? Bonnie looked at Annas call and was stunned for a moment before she smiled and shook her head to connect. Before I could say anything, I heard Annas noisy voice, What did I say, Sebastian would have kept it from you, right?! Yes, yes, yes! Bonnie admitted, And he found a reason to lie to me. It says something about the sun being too strong outside and the UV rays being too heavy. It is clear that yesterday he also urged himself to go out more in the sun, saying that this can replenish calcium. Such a poor excuse, Bonnie also did not poke through. After all, Sebastian was just trying to help her out. Sebastians move is too good, after cleaning up Rachel, see if she dares to make things difficult for you in the future! Anna said again. Bonnie, however, sighed lightly, Its sweet and worrying to be so tantly difficult. She offended Rachel even if, now even Sebastian also offended Rachel wouldnt be looking for something to target them on purpose, would she? Anna was very dismissive of this. This is Willisto, its your territory, what can she make of it? After a pause and added, Besides, you have nothing to ask for her help, she wants to make things difficult but can not find the opportunity ah! Bonnie: Sounds like it makes some sense. Annas voice on the other end of the line became anxious, Im about to board a ne, Ill contact you when I get off. By the way, to remind you that there is still truth in the saying that people are good at being bullied. Since it is Rachel first deliberately targeting you, then you are self-defense, do not have to hold the psychological burden, otherwise everyone in the world are afraid of this and that, the bad guys are not running all over the street? After saying this, Anna simply hung up the phone. Bonnie listened to the busy tone on her phone andughed dumbly. These words, she took to heart!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Indeed, people are good at what they do. It was Rachel who targeted her first, so whats wrong with dealing with Rachel? This is self-defense! Bonnie thought, so she put down her phone and continued to wait for Sebastian toe back from buying dinner. The two stayed with Damon at the hospital until eight oclock in the evening, before taking the remaining four little ones back to the vi. Rachel, on the other hand, had long since had too much coffee, her nerves were hyperactive and her dder nearly burst, and she was lying in a hospital bed, afraid to move a muscle. Before all those drugs used to relieve central nervous excitement are infused into the body, she can not go anywhere, but honestly stay here. Thats not how ufortable it was. As she was gritting her teeth, Nina appeared in front of her hospital bed. When he saw Rachels appearance, he took a sharp breath. Oh my God, how the hell did you get this? Rachel opened her mouth, but did not dare to say that she admired Sebastian, so she was confused and obsessed and forced to drink so much coffee. You know, Nina hates third parties. Although her status at the Capital is no less than Ninas, Rachel still has to do well where she should be careful. So she could only break her teeth and swallow the blood inside her stomach, Its okay, just a little more coffee, tomorrow will be fine. If youre like this, how can I exin to your brother when hees tomorrow! Ninas pretty face wrinkled into a bitter melon with worry. Rachel instantly lit up with excitement and asked, What do you mean, my brother ising to Willisto tomorrow? Chapter 1109: I’ll make a note of it Looking at Rachels excited look, Ninas expression became even moreplicated. With a long sigh, I knew you would be so happy, after all, your brother is the most loving in the Pearson Family. But the problem thates with that is. If Rachels brother came, wouldnt he be furious if he knew that Rachel had gotten sick after following him to Willisto? After all, this is the man who loves his sister the most! Rachels brother, Max Pearson, is a man who dotes on his sister to the utmost. To what extent is it exaggerated? Rachel if today drove in the sky city avenue t tire, Max can rage to the whole sky city avenue tarmac are torn off and reced. The name is that the original tarmac and Rachel are ipatible, which is why Rachel was almost injured. So, we need to change the obedient asphalt road. The Capital is not known to anyone, and Maxs sister can never be bullied. What are you worried about that for? Rachel smiled and took Ninas arm, smiling with a gentle, bright smile, Were the best of girlfriends, Im not going to sell you out. After a pause and added, Besides, its not your fault, either. It wasnt Ninas fault either. Because, its all Bonnies fault. So when Max arrived, Rachel had to ask her brother to help her deal with Bonnie! Its just that Rachel didnt tell Nina that. After reassuring Nina, Rachel let Nina leave first on the pretext that she had to rest. The first foot had just left, and the second foot could not wait to dial Maxs phone. Lets see, whos little princess called to summon me, huh? Max answered almost immediately and spoke in a doting voice.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Rachel pouted on the other end of the line, Max, why do you always make these old jokes? Maxughed out loud, Is this old-fashioned? Then Ill change to a more trendy one next time. By the way Max, I heard from Nina that youreing to Willisto make a trip, its not specifically to see me, is it? Rachel asked. Max denied it, I was passing through Willisto to do something, but I heard you were in Willisto, so I stopped by to see you, counting the time, I havent seen you for like a month. As someone who likes his sister, its too torturous not to see his cute sister for a month! Then how about I host and take you to Willistos delicious food? Rachel said. Max readily agreed, Sure, Ill be waiting then! After exchanging a few pleasantries, Rachel then hung up the phone. In the empty ward, a grim expression gradually emerged on her face. Bonnie! Dont think this coffee thing is going to beat me to the punch. No, God is sending opportunities my way, just waiting for me to knock you down so I can take your Mrs. Grants position! C Rachel said she would do it, and when she found a suitable opportunity, she invited Bonnie to her ward. Then he asked, Mrs. Grant, I would like to find a restaurant in Willisto for dinner, do you have any rmendations for a suitable ce? If you like local Willisto specialties, I rmend Vista Restaurant, which is a little out of season for hairy crab this time of year, but it has the right yellow wine dishes that are extraordinarily tasty. Bonnie said. Vista Restaurant is it? Rachels hand hidden under the covers slid quietly, Yes, Ill make a note of that! Chapter 1110: Cousin Max Although it was only a very subtle movement, Bonnie still sensed that something was wrong. Miss Pearson, what are you doing? Bonnie asked. Rachel was all smiles and immediately denied it, Howe? I just had a little trouble with the infusion in my hands, so I moved around inside the quilt. After a pause, but also very innocent wink, If you do not believe, you can lift the quilt to check! Bonnie: Since Rachel dared to let her check so openly, it means that there is indeed nothing under the quilt. Even if there was before, it has been cleaned up now. She will not find anything even if she goes to lift the covers, but will allow herself to beined about and questioned. This kind of unpleasant thing, Bonnie resolutely not to do. She also mentally recalled what she had just said. Just the introduction of Vista Restaurants meal is very good, there is nothing wrong with it. So, there is nothing to worry about. Bonnie thought, and squeezed out a smile, No, Miss Pearson just rest up. Throwing down these words, Bonnie turned around and left. After making sure she waspletely gone, Rachel pulled out her cell phone, which was tucked inside her hospital gown, and smiled in triumph at her masterpiece just now. Bonnie, I dont believe you can still get away with it this time! C The next morning, Max arrived at Willisto Airport. Rachel went to pick it up herself. From a long distance, she saw Maxs figure. As the cousin of the Pearson Family, Maxs looks perfectly inherited the handsome genes of the Pearson Family and attracted the attention of all the women around from the moment he appeared at the airport. Up to eighty-year-old grandmothers, down to eight-year-old girls. Everyone was talking about Maxs handsome good looks. And Max this person since childhood deal with things not funny, but also with a few dandy taste, to the beautiful girls on the hook lips to show a smile.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. It is even more fascinating to those girls who cant walk. When I got to Rachel, there were already a dozen business cards and notes in my hand. Max, when will you ever change your personality of hooking up wherever you go? Rachel shook her head helplessly and said. Max bared his teeth and smiled, I can not put one into the heart ah, do not worry, I want to find the woman, at least if you like, or when you and your sister-inw conflict, I do not know who to help. Or to get Rachel on the same page with her own woman. Even if two people join hands to crusade against themselves, it does not matter. Max can endure! Why are you basing your happiness on my gaze, that would stress me out, and when my aunt finds out, shell me me for not helping you find a girlfriend properly. Rachel pouted unhappily, Im not going to be your scapegoat. How can you be a scapegoat, youre my beloved sister alright! Max said, reaching out to climb Rachels shoulders. The two siblings have been close since childhood, so this hook-up never bothered them. But this time Maxs arm just put up, Rachel hurried to avoid, with a few odd expressions. Whats wrong? Max asked, puzzled. Rachel hurriedly shook her head and squeezed out a good smile, Its okay, lets go eat first, I purposely found a very good restaurant that was introduced by a very good local, I believe Max you will like it! Chapter 1111: Who made a move on you? Max answered in one breath. As long as its the hotel you chose Rachel, it must be especially delicious! Max said histrionically. The twoughed and joked and went to Vista Restaurant. Rachel ordered a set meal from the yellow wine series as per the menu, and poured Max a ss of sake on purpose. With the apanying dishes, Max ate with extra pleasure. But as he ate, Maxs expression began to look wrong. The beads of sweat at the corners of his forehead fell inrge beads, smashing into the te in front of him with a subtle sound. Max, whats wrong with you? Rachel asked with a face full of concern. My stomach is so ufortable, it feels like its going to be ripped open alive. Max said in the most graphic words he could think of. Rachels face changed when she heard this, Could it be a stomach perforation, oh my God, Im taking you to the hospital right now! Holding Max, Rachel took him to the nearest hospital. After some examination, it was learned that it was acute gastritis. The cause of the trigger is simple, it is this noon meal today was a little tampered with, adding the worlds most spicy capsaicin currently. Because it is mixed in the chili stir-fry, it is not easily tasted. Only when eaten inside the stomach, the delicate mucous membrane of the stomach feels irritated, it will quickly be inmed and painful. The doctor also heaved a sigh of relief as he took the report card and handed it to Rachel, Fortunately this delivery came just in time, otherwise if the inmmation in the stomach is too severe, it will likely transform into a chronic stomach ulcer, and then it will be very difficult to cure. Max on the hospital bed was pale with pain, but his eyes were so cold that he wanted to kill. Is this capsaicin that is supposed to be reasonably present in a dish of fried pork with chili peppers? The doctor shook his head, Of course it doesnt make sense, this is the hottest pepper in the world, its not used for food grade stuff at all, this gentleman, youd better consider if you have any offended enemies! Enemies? Max was thinking about it, and Rachel next to him took it in one breath.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Doctor dont you joke, my brother came to Willisto for the first time today, how could he have any enemies, to say enemies, you say I offended someone in Willisto is more like it. The doctor nodded, Thats not to be ruled out, so did you offend anyone at Willisto? Rachel thought carefully, I dont seem to have offended anyone, Ive been very good, Ive been helping people in the hospital, except before I was forced to drink more than a hundred cups of coffee, and was Before the words were out of his mouth, Max was already furious and sat up directly from the bed, You were forced to drink over a hundred cups of coffee? What the hell is going on here, Rachel, who is bullying you? Rachel looked flustered, No one is bullying me, its just that I want to drink a hundred sses myself, really! Max doesnt believe it! As the person who loves his sister the most, how could he not know that Rachel doesnt like coffee at all? Now not only drank, but also drank more than a whole hundred sses. Is this a n to drink yourself to death? Maxs face waspletely gloomy, set off even more ghastly because of his pale face. He lowered his voice and asked, Rachel, tell the truth to your brother, in the end who forced you to drink more than a hundred cups of coffee, and this capsaicin today, is it also that person deliberately wanted to harm you, so he put it into the dish! Chapter 1112: She is sure to win In response to Maxs concerned inquiry, Rachels eyes dodged. Im fine brother, although that Bonnie did not treat me very well, but the capsaicin thing is seriously deadly, Im sure she will not treat Before the words were finished, Max had already caught the point of the words. You said that persons name is Bonnie? Max questioned angrily, This woman is quite powerful, and she dares to make a move on you, wait, Ill help you out here! With that, Max took out his cell phone and dialed a number directly out. Mr. Pearson, what can I do for you? The person on the other end of the phone asked respectfully. Max was furious, Find me a woman named Bonnie Morgan in Willisto, I want all the information and contact information, now, immediately! Okay Mr. Pearson. Hanging up the phone, Max looked at Rachel again, Wait, brother Ill help you get out of it in a minute. Rachels heart was iparably smug, but her face showed a concerned expression. Brother, dont do this! This is someone elses territory after all, and I dont want you to be bullied because of me. This can be called bullying! Max got even more angry and pointed to his cheek, Look at me, I almost died because of this, and you, you are already delicate, you used to be in the medicalboratory, stomach problems are boiled out. If the person who ate it today was Rachel, Im afraid she would have lost most of her life if she hadnt died! But Rachel opened her mouth to say something else. Max directly interrupted, Needless to say, today this bad breath, I must help you out. Rachel dropped her long, slender eyshes and said nothing more. It was in the corner where Max couldnt see that she broke into a smile. Brother, what a good liar! And her brother loves her so much that when he heard it was Bonnie who gave himself capsaicin, he immediately wanted to help out. With Maxs sleight of hand, he can definitely make Bonnie beg for her life and die. Maybe, it will leave Willisto voluntarily and never appear in front of Sebastian again. And when that timees, she then takes advantage of the situation and shushes Sebastian to make him fall in love with herpletely. This way, you can use Bonnies stuff, sleep with Bonnies husband, and y with Bonnies baby! Tsk, this day is simply not too good. As he was thinking about it, Max had gotten Bonnies call on his side. He dialed straight through and spoke in amanding voice, Bonnie is it? Im Rachels brother, lets meet! After Bonnie on the other end of the phone said a few words, Max hung up the phone with an odd expression. Whats wrong brother, Rachel inquired suspiciously, is it Bonnie who doesnt want to meet with you? No, shes willing, and its like she knew Id be there for her and gave me an address straight away so I could just take you there. Max said. These days, Willistos people do the wrong thing, and still dare to be so rampant and unrestrained to give the address directly? A little too much guts! Rachel also got a little confused. Could it be that Bonnie found out about her n? Impossible! Her capsaicin is purchased in the name of Bonnie, in addition to the hotel side of the arrangement to do something, is also stuffed with money to seal, bite absolutely is Bonnie instructed.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. There is absolutely no way Bonnie could have seeded in her sophistry. Today, she is sure to win this nt! Chapter 1113: What the hell are you! Rachel recklessly, followed Max to the appointment. When I arrived at the appointed ce, I looked up and saw that it was the Vista Restaurant where I had eaten in the morning. What is the situation? Rachels heart froze for a moment. Bonnie deliberately arranged to meet in this ce, it cant be that she really knows something, right Whats wrong Rachel, lets hurry inside! Max saw her standing still, so he spoke suspiciously. Brother, or else forget it, you dont go in, Ill just go and deal with it myself. Rachels heart beat a retreat. For some reason, she felt a pang of panic in her heart. Max also saw her hesitation, directly reached out to her shoulders, Dont be afraid, I have a brother to back you up, no one can bully you today, go! Without a word, Rachel was dragged inside. When she got inside, she realized there was another acquaintance. Uncle Haris, Rachel greeted. Uncle Haris, real name Haris, is a handful of Maxs side, basically those things that Max does, are given to Haris in doing. Haris is also a very protective person and respects her as the Pearson Familys firstdy. The more important point is that Haris works in a poisonous way, as long as the people he targets, there are almost no survivors Thinking about thisst point, Rachels heart settled downpletely. With Haris help, she has nothing to worry about. Even if they are revealedter, they can make up some more reasons to disguise themselves as the victim side. As long as Haris believes it, she will definitely help her deal with Bonnie and get Bonnie killed! Rachel thought, but red at Maxiningly, Brother, why did you bring Uncle Haris here too! Max replied with a smile, I also have to find a helper, ah, after all, I just came out of the hospital now, hands free, in case the other side do it, how can I protect you? Whenever it concerns Rachel, Max is extraordinarily thorough in his consideration. Haris, did you bring over what I told you to look for? Max asked. Haris nodded, Its all here, thats all Bonnie has. While saying that, hehanded all the information to Max. Max reached out to take it and led Rachel directly to the private room upstairs. Pushing open the door of the private room, I saw Bonnie who was drinking tea.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In an instant, Max froze. He had obviously never seen Bonnie before, but for some reason, he could feel a very familiar feeling from her! Its as if they knew each other long, long ago. Rachel also noticed the difference in Max. No way, right? It was her time to clean up Bonnie, and her brother made a fancy mistake? This woman does have a few good looks, but its not enough to make your brother so frothy. Brother, you must be gentle, after all, now Bonnie is still pregnant! Rachel whispered in Maxs ear. The tone was deliberately aggravated. I just want to tell Max, Bonnie is married and married, stop being a nymphomaniac! Max came back to his senses and sneered, Pregnant women just have to give way? If you do something wrong, you have to pay the price. Saying that, he lifted his steps and walked straight in. Standing across from Bonnie, he opened the pile of information and began to read it. Bonnie Morgan, twenty-six years old, gender female, height six-foot-seven, weight ny pounds, circumference is 98, 89, 98 Reading this, Maxs face went straight to green. Turning to Haris, he questioned, Haris, what are you holding here! Chapter 1114: This still can’t cure you? Bonnie was also full of horror, What are you doing checking me out on this, what kind of pervert are you! For good reason, even the three circumferences are reported, this is not a naked psychosis! Max was so angry that he blushed and hurried to exin, Im not interested in you, dont make a fool of yourself. Haris was puzzled beyond belief, Mr. Pearson, didnt you ask for this womans information in order to chase her? Who am I chasing? Max scolded him for being a dog, Am I the kind of scum who wont even let go of a pregnant woman when he sees one? Haris: It seems that, although Mr. Pearson is a scum, but still a little bottom line ha! Okay, Max directly dumped all the information in his hand and looked angrily at Bonnie, Ill be straight with you, why are you bullying my sister, who gave you the guts. Bonnie breezed in and slowly lifted her long, slender feathered eyshes, So how did I bully her? Huh? Max has simply never seen such a shameless woman. Obviously did so many bad things, but still can be so light-hearted, as if nothing has happened. You still want to pretend?! Max red angrily, Before you forced my sister to drink so much coffee, and today you put capsaicin in the meal, you deliberately want to kill my sister, right? The coffee thing, I have the full video of the hospital in my hand, maybe Mr. Pearson could take a look if hes interested? Bonnie said, and took out a USB from her pocket. Seeing this, Rachels eyebrows jutted out. What?! This Bonnie is also too cheap, but also the kind of video to copy down What a viin! Seeing that Max was about to reach for it, Rachel hurriedly took the USB first, then pretended to be careless and dropped it into the teacup in front of her. The brown tea soup wrapped the USB, and the chip inside was instantly scrapped. Naturally, the contents inside are no longer there.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Why are you so careless, Bonnie shook her head with some regret, I bought this USB for two hundred dors! In that case, Ill pay you back! Rachel immediately said. Its only two hundred dors, she can get it out without blinking an eye, okay? Bonnie really turned out the WeChat code and asked Rachel to scan it to pay. Rachel: Look at this stingy search! Its just two hundred dors. Does Sebastian usually not give her a single penny and make her poor like this? Thats even better! Because if Sebastian is not willing to give Bonnie money, it means he doesnt like Bonnie that much in his heart either. This is not a disguised indication that she has a great chance of taking advantage of the situation in the future! Two hundred dors to get such great information, Rachel thinks its very worth it! As I was thinking about it, I saw Bonnie pulling anotherrge USB out of her bag. Full of thankful tone, Fortunately I am a person who likes to do things prepared, so a few more copies of the USB it! After a pause and added, Miss Pearson, you be careful, ah, this is two hundred a, if all broken, also have to pay a lot of money! Rachel was so angry she gritted her teeth. She can pretend to be careless with that one just now, but now so many, breaking them one by one, is it not a clear indication to Max and Haris that they are doing it on purpose? This Bonnie, this is not an easy woman to get rid of ah. Chapter 1115: Don’t Let Her Get Away Seeing that Bonnie was prepared for this, Rachel had to change her strategy. Skip the coffee thing for now, otherwise its too bad for you! With that in mind, Rachel stepped forward and shoved those USBs that Bonnie was holding back into her bag. Then he said in a deep voice, Its true that I did something wrong in that incident, I didnt know you were pregnant, so I rushed you to get coffee, I apologize to you! Bonnie sees through it and doesnt say anything. Didnt see that she was pregnant? Was the ear deaf at that time too? It is clear that Rupert said so loudly. But she didnt refute Racheleither, but nodded along with her words, So its like that, thats me being abrupt, Ill put these USBs away, just exin it to your brother. Rachel nodded vigorously, turned her head, and spoke to Max. Although Maxs expression is extraordinarily unpleasant, but his own sister has spoken, he had to give up. All right, the coffee thing even if the sister is not right, what about capsaicin? Do you always have nothing to say about this, or do you have surveince to show me as well? Max asked. Bonnie shook her head, I dont have surveince. Ha!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Rachel almostughed out loud. Just know that Bonnie must not be monitoring. And even if there is monitoring and so what, you can only see the helper chef in the back of the kitchen to do something. And the helper chef had long since taken the money and promised to help her put all the me on Bonnie. So this time, Rachel has a solid win! Then what else do you have to say? If youre not going to weasel out of it, just get down on your knees and apologize! Max said. Hearing this, Rachel froze. No, she went to all this trouble and risked crippling Max, not just to get Max to do this punishment! Getting down on your knees and apologizing may sound like a good idea, but it actually doesnt hurt for Bonnie. At best, its a disgrace. What kind of punishment is this! Whats wrong with my brother, hes suddenly showing mercyto Bonnie? Rachel was furious, but couldnt go up and scream in order to maintain her image of gentle perfection. In the end, wehad to pin our hopes on Haris. She twisted her head and sighed lightly at Haris, squeezing out crystal tears at the corners of her eyes, choking up iparably, Brother is so kind, almost being spiced up by Mrs. Grants capsaicin, and still only thinking of me, only letting Mrs. Grant apologize to me. Hearing this, Haris couldnt help himself at once. Did such an excessive thing, how can just kneel down and apologize. Mr. Pearson, this woman should be sent to jail, this is attempted murder! Haris said angrily. Max frowned in a rare moment. In fact, on his way to meet Bonnie, he thought about sending Bonnie to jail so that she could learn a good lesson. But I dont know why, but when I met Bonnie, I actually couldnt let go. Even just now, the ghost of it, said only let Bonnie kneel down to apologize such words. Its so strange, I wasnt such a soft and kind person before! As she was thinking, Bonnie in front of her asked leisurely, So you mean that if you put capsaicin in your mouth, you will be sent to jail for attempted murder, and you may be shot? Not so much shot, but decades in jail is not going to get away! Haris said with a stern face. Bonnie nodded, Got it, so you guys call the police now, dont let Rachel get away. Chapter 1116: Forcing her to eat capsaicin The crowd was silent at these words. Max, in particr, couldnt believe his ears. Who to arrest? After a long day of silence, he spoke, No, whats wrong with your brain, thats my sister, what am I doing grabbing her! Bonnie shrugged her shoulders with an innocent face, Isnt that what you guys said, whoever put the capsaicin, should be treated as attempted murder as a crime. Then, Rachel, the attempted murderer, should be arrested ah. You nder me! Rachel jumped eight feet high, How could I possiblyy a hand on my brother? Max also does not believe, That is, my sister and I have the best rtionship, only then will not harm me, you do not here to sow discord. Mr. Pearson, although I hate to burst your hearts fantasy of a good kinship, but I would like you to reflect on one point, if it was really me who put down the capsaicin today, then I must have been directed at Rachel. In that case, how did these capsaicin grow eyes, clearly a table of dishes, but it happens to all go into your stomach, and nothing happens to Rachel at all? Hearing these words, Maxs expression instantly froze. Next to Rachel is also almost tense. Damn, how did she forget such an important point!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Because once the capsaicin into the stomach, it will certainly cause irreversible damage, what gastric mucosa inmmation, gastric bleeding, or even acute gastric perforation. Rachel did not want to sacrifice herself in order to take down Bonnie, so today all those capsaicin, all went into Maxs stomach. And she didnt touch a single chopstick herself the whole time. Also because the mind is too sure to win, so not even pretend to pretend a little. I didnt expect Bonnie to be so calm and collected, and to be able to spot the blind spots in her n! Damn it! I actually had a stomach ache too, it was just that my brother was in a much more serious condition and I was so anxious for a while that I just didnt care about myself. Rachel said and hurriedly covered her stomach. You silly girl, how can you put up with this! Max believed it and was distraught, Haris, get my sister to the hospital, get a full body checkup, and ask for the best medicine! Send it to the Grant familyspany, just to see what the capsaicin level in my stomach is, and if its too much, Im guilty as charged, how nice. Bonnie said. Maxs eyes became even more puzzled. He has seen countless people excusing themselves, but not like Bonnie, but also took the initiative to take the me on themselves. She is not afraid of the shadow of the body, or has broken the pot ah? Either way, Max was going to make her whole and take Rachel to have the capsaicin levels in her body checked. Rachel, however, panicked. She did not eat at all, to the hospital a checkup will not be worn out! No no, Rachel hurriedly shook her head no, and stammered, the Grant family hospital is your familys hospital, I cant trust it, even the whole Willisto I cant even trust the whole Willisto hospital. Then you can go to the next city to do. Bonnie is very cooperative, but hurry, capsaicin with the metabolism, usually twenty-four hours to metabolize clean, by the time the measurement is not, I will have to sophomoric ah! Rachel: This damn Bonnie, this is forcing herself to eat capsaicin! Chapter 1117: Gradually began to suspect Rachel was so angry that her face turned green. Being roasted on the fire like this, she couldnt back out if she wanted to. What else can we do? Find a chance to quietly go take some capsaicin! Then lets go to a farther township hospital for a checkup brother, so Im more at ease. Rachel said. That kind of rural hospital, basically no monitoring. As soon as she finds a corner with no one around to take the capsaicin, Bonnies guilt will be sealed! Rachel, are you sure you want to go to that kind of township hospital for examination? Maxs eyes crossed aplex sentiment, What can be checked out in that kind of township hospital, or listen to your brother and go to a big hospital! I cant trust that kind of big hospital. Rachel said. Max spoke up, You cant trust the big hospital, cant even trust your brother anymore? With him, when has Rachel ever suffered or been wronged? This-Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Rachel was scratching her head in anxiety. A fine sweat broke out at the corners of her forehead, and she looked at Max in front of her and was tempted to curse a stupidity. How can you be serious with yourself at this time, usually are not very obedient! Of course I trust you brother, but today it is better to go to the township hospital, you see her steady victory, my heart is a little worried ah brother. With that, Rachel even held Maxs arm and wiggled it. Seeing his sister pouting, Max was defeated. Turning his head, he ordered, Haris, find the best township hospital nearby! Okay Mr. Pearson, Ive located the best country hospital and expect to be there in a half hour drive. Haris said. Rachel then turned around to head out. Bonnie followed suit. Just to make sure I dont call in my hands on the road, so Ill ride in a car with you guys. Bonnie said, sitting directly in the back row with a big prick. Rachel, on the other hand, wanted to go for a front row seat. But Bonnie stopped her and blinked her long, slender eyshes and said, Miss Pearson, you should sit with me, just now your brother even reported my circumference, Im a little worried. Max held his face red, That was Haris mistake, I didnt want to know your circumference! He is still a bit of a bottom line, okay! Anyway, I still want to sit in the back row with Miss Pearson. Bonnie was insistent, My husband would be jealous if he knew I was sitting with another man. Rachel you go and sit with her, brother is right in front with you, she wont dare to do anything to you. Max said. Rachel was forced to go and sit in the back row. Just sitting in, Bonnie came over and fished out a packet of pregnant womans milk from her bag, Does your stomach still burn, or do you want to drink some milk to relieve the spice? Not only was the milk handed very close, but even the person was almost on top of Rachels body. Rachel is a hundred times more ufortable and desperately wants Bonnie to stay away from her. Im relieved of the spice now, what else is there to check when we get to the hospital? Rachel said. Bonnie then gave up, opened the milk and slowly drank it all by herself. Half an hourter, the car arrived at the township hospital. Haris was busy helping to register and find a doctor. When Rachel saw this, she made the excuse that she had to go to the bathroom. She slipped to the bathroom and hid in the cubicle and hurriedly swallowed capsaicin, so hot that her throat almost spurted fire. Push open the cubicle door to go out to find water to rinse the mouth to relieve, but was surprised by the person outside the cubicle door to freeze. Chapter 1118: Killing to kill, but so Outside the door of the cubicle, there stood Bonnie. To be precise, it was Bonnie who was holding up a bottle of pregnant milk. Its tough, isnt it? Bonnie looked at her with a smile, Its okay to eat capsaicin, but you have to hide in a ce like the toilet, how suffocating! Hearing this, Rachels eyes instantly panicked. How did Bonnie know that! Where the hell did she know that! Do you want some milk for the spice? It would be bad if you really burned your stomach. Bonnie said. Rachels eyes were icy cold, and after she settled her mind, she ruthlessly threw the packet of pregnant womans milk to the ground. I dont know what youre talking about, but the capsaicin I ate wasnt something you put in the food, so what does it have to do with me being in the bathroom? I didnt do anything just now. After a pause also added, If you do not believe, you can go in and check. Anyway, the bag with capsaicin has been flushed down the toilet, dead or alive! Bonnies tone was nd, You must be thinking now that even if I go in there and check, theres no proof of death, right? How do you know Rachel almost said the big truth, I dont understand what youre saying, what with all the death and no evidence, will you stop imagining things in your mind? Whether its a conjecture or not, well find outter with an X-ray. Bonnie said. Rachel was stunned, What do you mean by that? Oh, remember when I was in the car, I made to stick to you, right? In fact, at that time I quietly touched your hidden capsaicin, and then sprinkled a little iron powder on it. So when you eat in capsaicin, you eat even iron powder with it, and as soon as you do an X-ray, it will be checked out. What? Rachel now looks back on the time in the car, Bonnie did stick to themselves a little too much.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I feel that time is in the secret hands! How did you know? Rachel had already been discovered and could only question stiffly, I obviously deployed it so seamlessly. I just offended you in the morning, and you can calmly ask me which restaurant is better in the afternoon, do you think its reasonable? Bonnie said. Shes not some fool! Especially after what happened to Mna Holmes, Bonnie is more vignt in what she does. So she got someone to follow Rachel and found out that she went to contact the waiter at Vista Restaurant privately and slipped in money. As for what the two men were bargaining about, its all too easy to know. The charm of money is certainly great, but how can it be as important as life? With a little threat to life, the waiter will obediently exin everything. Actually, I can also just switch out the capsaicin and make your n fail. Bonnie said softly, But then you wont grow a memory, and you might continue to target me in the future, so the best way is to let you do it to yourself. Rachels hands were clenched into fists, her whole body was shaking, and she couldnt say a word. Bonnie continued, Now you have two choices, one, continue to frame me and wait for me to reveal your true colors; two, Ill pretend that nothing has happened, just leave, you solve to fix this matter yourself, as long as you do not throw dirty water on me again, I will pretend not to know. Ill take two. Rachel said immediately. Bonnie satisfied nod, from the cor of the blouse picked a simr button-shaped camera down, then I should record all recorded, you remember to do, otherwise this video issued, you are really finished. Rachel: !!! What a treacherous and cunning woman! Right, there is one more thing to tell you, in fact, just now in Vista Restaurant prepared USB are empty, scare you just, only my hands this one, is really video, or fresh just out of the oven Oh ~ Chapter 1119: Lifting a stone to smash your own feet Until this moment, Rachel did not know what it meant to lift a stone and smash her own feet. She was simply so angry that she was going to break down. Her tongue gradually began to swell because of the capsaicin irritation, making it difficult for her to speak well. Then why did youe to the hospital to apany me for the examination if you already knew my n? Rachel asked. And to top it all off, she watched her eat a big bag of capsaicin without stopping her! Isnt this intentional? Who knew that Bonnie was nodding matter-of-factly and told Rachel, Yeah, I did that on purpose, to make you remember. After a pause and added, Okay, you dont have to be so nervous, I know you wont really put yourself to death. Since Rachel bought the capsaicin herself, she naturally knows very well how much of the dose can be harmful to the human body. Rachel wouldnt be stupid enough to intentionally hurt her body just to bring her down? Rachel opened her mouth, but couldnt find the words to refute it. Indeed, she, like Bonnie said, would indeed not be foolish enough to do such a thing to hurt herself. So yeah, Bonnie continued, since youre okay, I have nothing to worry about, and it makes my heart happy to have you nted in a manageable way. Rachels fists were clenched with hatred for murder. But when faced with Bonnie in front of him, he couldnt say a word. In the end, I could only watch as Bonnie headed out the door. Bonnie had already gone to the door when she suddenly remembered something else. Im confused, I shouldnt have offended you in any way, why are you targeting me so much, what is it about me that upsets you? Rachel closed her mouth tightly, sealing all the words and saliva in her mouth. Shes not going to tell Bonnie that shes doing everything she can to get rid of her because she has a crush on Sebastian! After holding it for a long time, he said, Do you need a reason to hate a person? Bonnie saw that the question could not be asked, so she had to give up, OK, if you do not want to say forget it, I hope we can live in peace in the future! Throwing down the words, Bonnie left. Rachel, on the other hand, looked around at no one and hurriedly bent down to pick up the packet of pregnant milk on the ground. Just now she dropped it hard, the milk package has been dropped and cracked a small slit, is oozing out white milk, mixed with the stains on the bathroom floor, looks particrly disgusting. As a professional doctor, Rachel knows very well that such milk is actually undrinkable because it is mixed with a lot of bacteria. But C Her mouth is now swollen with a branding iron into it, without some milk to relieve the spicy, may really want to copse. Forced to do so, Rachel gritted her teeth and just poured all the rest of the milk into her mouth. C Half an hourter, Rachel finally walked out of the bathroom. Max and Haris are searching anxiously. Rachel, why were you and that Bonnie in there for so long? No, why are you the only one out? Wheres Bonnie? She didnt run away, did she? Rachel was tempted to nod along and say that Bonnie just ran away. But when I thought of the video that I was recorded, I could only give up and lowered my voice, I let her go back first, after all, she is a pregnant woman, she cant keep running around outside, its not good for the baby. What? Max was stunned, But your exam hasnt been done yet, shes gone now, what if she absconds? Brother, Rachel hurriedly squeezed out a smile and reached for Maxs arm, Ive just cleared this up, and its not Bonnies problem. Max was listening to the clouds. If its not Bonnies problem, whose is it? Rachel then hurriedly made up a reason. He said that one of the Capitals colleagues was jealous of him, so he used his alibi to deliberately buy Willistos people to harm himself, who knew that he had harmed Maxs head.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Im sorry brother, I shouldnt have been so arrogant and domineering at the Capitals researchb, causing them to hate me and target me like this. Rachel said, her tears falling straight down. Max always loves his sister the most, see the situation, immediately reached out to pat her shoulder to do soothing, How can this be your fault, not your Rachel! Chapter 1120: Willisto welcome you Max really doesnt think its Rachels fault. Her own sister is gifted, at a young age, she can shine in the medical researchboratory of many talented people, this is the ancestral grave smoke thing, okay! Why should that group of people be jealous of her? If you can, do some research and win academically over Rachel! What a bunch of sour feet! Dont worry Rachel, my brother will immediately go investigate and get that colleague out of the medical researchb. Max patted his chest and assured. Rachels eyes were tearful and full of emotion, Thank you brother, but I still intend to handle it myself, after all, they are all colleagues, do not make things too stiff, you leave it to me. Max loves Rachel the most. Seeing her difficult tangled and earnest look, she immediately agreed, Okay, this matter to you to do, lets go back. With that, he led Rachel out of the township hospital.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. You take my car back, Ill just have Haris drop me off. Standing in front of the hospital, Max was still making arrangements. Rachel was not at all ambiguous and immediately drove off in Maxs car. Until the butt of the car disappeared from sight, the favor and smile in Maxs eyes instantly converged a clean. Turning his head to Haris, he said in a deep voice, Haris, go check out this Bonnie for me again, why would my sister nt her on purpose, I want to know why. Haris was shocked, Mr. Pearson, you can see that this is a deliberate nt? Max: He is not a fool! The sisters words were upside down and her attitude changed again and again, plus those broken things Bonnie said were really suspicious. Max doesnt have to be suspicious, too. But C Suspicion aside, Max is still on Rachels side. Rachel is my sister, I believe she must have done something for a reason, you go and find out for me, if she is right, I will help her get justice, but if there is, I will also go and apologize for her! C Three hourster, the Grant Group private hospital, top floor. Bonnie looked at the red-faced Max in front of her, and was really a bit puzzled. Mr. Pearson, I dont suppose you made a point of asking me to meet alone just to show me your big red face? Bonnie asked. If you have something to say, just hurry up and say it. Shes still in a hurry to go to dinner with Damon! Max opened his mouth, but still did not have the courage to speak. I really do not know what to say! Three hours ago, he swore to Haris that if he found out that the incident was indeed Rachels fault, he would go and help apologize. Little did I know that it was really Rachels fault. Although I dont know why Rachel is suddenly targeting Bonnie, even he has been counted in. But, indeed, it was all Rachels fault. This is not, Max came to apologize on behalf of. I came to find you, just to tell you about todays capsaicin, I found out that you didnt do it, sorry, I was too aggressive and scared you, right? Max held his tongue for half a day and finally spoke. Bonnie was full of confusion, Just for this thing? Its okay, Ive forgotten about it. There is another thing, is Rachel, in fact, Rachel is a good child, she has been in the Pearson Family have been good and understanding, has been concentrating on the study of medicine, rarely contact with the outside world, may not do things a little improper, if there is any offense to you, you have more to bear. Max said again. Thats when Bonnie got it. It seems that Max is here to apologize for Rachel! An apology is not necessary, Bonnie spoke up, You are a good brother I admit, but what your sister is like, I cant see and I dont want to see. If it werent for George, she would never have made contact with Rachel in her life. Anyway, now that the face is torn between Rachel and him, it will be difficult to get along again. Now Bonnie is just hoping that George will get better and Nina will take Rachel back to the Capital. Never see each other again in this life. Max saw what she was thinking, too. Then he spoke up and promised, I will stay with Rachel all the time she is in Willisto, aspanionship and as supervision. So if Rachel wants to do something bad again, hell be the first to know and stop it. Good. Bonnie agreed readily, Willisto wee you, and I wee you, Mr. Pearson. Chapter 1121: Déjà vu Whether Rachel is a good person or not, Bonnie doesnt know. But Max, in front of him, is a real nice guy. So Max pulled out his phone and eyed Bonnie, Can I leave a contact for you? Bonnie: ???? She wants to take back what she just said. The first time he broke the news, he asked for his phone number, what does Max want?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Youre not really interested in pregnant women, are you? Bonnies eyes looked at Max suspiciously, as if she was looking at a perverts expression. Max was going crazy. Im not, Im really not! He shook his head desperately, I just want a contact so that when the timees, in case my sister does something bad and I dont stop it in time, I can call and tell you ah. There was a long silence before Bonnie let out an oh. After exchanging phone calls, Max scratched his head again, Actually, there is another reason, that is, I dont know why, I feel inexplicably affectionate when I see you, so I would like to have more contact with you. I dont think weve ever met before, have we? Bonnie said. Max nodded, That is to say, even if I have yed with women in the past, there is no woman like you, but I just think you are very familiar! There is that bone-deep, very familiar feeling! I wonder if you feel that way? Max asked again with eager longing. Bonnie opened her mouth and was about to answer when a hand reached out next to her and took her directly into her arms. The familiar crispness of the air came overwhelmingly. Without even turning around, Bonnie knew exactly who the person holding her was. As expected, the next instant there was a familiar voice in the ear, Honey, dont you want to introduce who this is? Gee, just by listening to the tone, you can tell that Sebastian is already full of vinegar. This is Mr. Pearson, Rachels cousin. Bonnie introduced, Just now Mr. Pearson said he felt a sense of familiarity between rtives when he saw me. Max hurriedly nodded his head, Yes, yes, yes, its a rtive! In his eyes, the admiration and shock for Bonnie intensified. He was so vague in his exnation, Bonnie actually knew what he meant. Is this really a heart-to-heart between rtives? Sebastian, on the other hand, only heard that Bonnie was excusing Max. Damons looking for you, lets go back. Sebastian said. Bonnie nodded and hurried to follow Sebastian on the elevator downstairs. Max followed suit and wanted to go downstairs. But just as he was about to lift his foot to step on the elevator, he was stoppedby Sebastian. Sebastians voice was low and indifferent, without any semnce of affection, Sorry, the elevator is full, wait for the next trip. In that tone, there was still a strong oppressive force. The pressure on Maxs brain can not think about moving, dumbfounded and backed out. Waiting until the elevator had closed and descended, he reacted with a jolt. No ah, just now in the elevator on Bonnie and Sebastian two people, which kind of full ah! But what he didnt know was that the elevator was really full. Stuffed with charming atmosphere. Almost as soon as the elevator doors closed, Sebastians kiss fell. The kisses on Bonnies scarlet rose lips, over and over, crushing over every inch of skin, were extraordinarily careful. Bonnie quickly surrendered her helmet and was so soft in his arms that she had no strength at all, relying on Sebastians arms to hang on to herself. Seeing that the elevator would soon reach the fifth floor, she was so anxious that crystal tears appeared at the corners of her eyes, but her soft white and slender hands did not have any strength to push Sebastianaway. You can only speak in a low voice, Hurry up, be seen by otherster. Sebastian expression upset and aggrieved, and Im afraid of being seen by others, then you and Max, why are not afraid of being seen by me? Bonnie simply cried andughed. I knew Sebastian was jealous, but I didnt know he was so jealous. Theres nothing going on with Max and I, Bonnie exined, were just talking. Bonnie did not say anything about Rachel nting herself and trying to use Maxs hand to harm herself. After all, an agreement has been made with Rachel and its worked out perfectly, so swallow it! Then why are you helping Max out? Sebastian continued to ask. She spoke up for Max? Bonnie recalled it carefully, then it dawned on her, Are you talking about how Max feels about me? This is the truth, okay? Max is indeed trying to express this feeling. And its not just Max, she actually had a feeling of dj vu when she first saw him. Chapter 1122: Secret Knockout Bonnie didnt know where such a feeling came from. It is obvious that they are meeting for the first time today. Dont think too much about it, Bonnie said, all her attention focused on smoothing Sebastians hair at the moment, I dont like anyone but you! Said, also took the initiative to hook Sebastians neck, in his cheek printed a shallow kiss. As a result, in the next second, the elevator door opened. Those who are waiting for the elevator on the fifth floor saw this scene, instantly ravens, eyes staring like copper bells.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. I dont know why, but suddenly Im full! And Bonnie, seeing so many people seeing her, couldnt help but be ashamed, and buried her hot face directly into Sebastians arms. That shy little woman look put Sebastian in a great mood. He stretched out his wide hand and covered Bonnies head with one hand, his voice was low and raspy as he spoke, Wife is shy, guys, please close your eyes. The people outside the elevator hurriedly did as they were told and even spontaneously gave way. Sebastian then walked out with Bonnie in his arms. It wasnt until he walked a good distance out that Sebastian let go of Bonnie, Well, no ones there now. Bonnie made sure again and again before she let go of her hand. Then ring at Sebastian in depression, Its your fault, I must be famous in the hospital now! Sebastian raised his hand to dotingly tuck the broken hair at the corner of her forehead behind her ear, The whole hospital is mine, if youre not happy, Ill throw whoever dares to talk nonsense out, is that okay? Bonnie was impatient to hear this and said, No! What if thats a patient! There is no such thing as a hospital throwing a patient out. If this gets out, wont Sebastians reputation in Willisto suffer? For this matter, to let Sebastian down, you are too hical! After thinking about it, Bonnie spoke again, Big deal, Ill just wear a mask when Ie to the hospital again. This way no one will recognize themselves. Youre Mrs. Grant, Sebastian reminded, and youre the owner of this hospital, since when do you need to hide your face and hide away? After a pause and added, And we are a legal couple, how is a kiss, breaking thew, or simply because, you think this is humiliating, think I cant hold it? At the end, Sebastian even put on a hurt expression. Bonnie was instantly anxious. I didnt mean it like that, Sebastian, youve always been the best in my heart! It is an existence that cannot be reced by the whole world. Sebastian still doesnt believe it, If thats true, then why does kissing me make you feel embarrassed? I Bonnie stammered, her voice so small it sounded like a mosquito buzzing, Im just embarrassed. Its good to show our love, to prove that our love can be put out in front of everyone in a big way. Mrs. Grant is so embarrassed, its obvious that she doesnt trust our rtionship and has to give a punishment. Sebastian said. Bonnies eyes were puzzled, What punishment? Every day from now on, kiss me outside once. Sebastian said. Bonnie: !!! There is no such punishment! Also, what kind of punishment is this? Before he could say anything, he heard Sebastian say again, You dont say anything, you think once is too little, do you? Then lets make it ten. I dont think so, ten times is too many, once, once is just right! Bonnie rushed to say. Sebastian nodded, Five times is it, well, I reluctantly agree. In this way, Bonnie was confused and got an additional punishment of kissing Sebastian five times a day outside. After one kiss in the elevator today and the remaining four, Sebastian had the mercy of allowing her to test the waters and get acquainted with a few of the little ones first. In the ward, the five little ones are eating dinner. The food was prepared by Donna from the Sunshine Vi and was especially suitable for the five childrens appetite, so they had a great time. As a result, I saw Bonniee in and kissed my own daddy several times, and I was full at once. Obviously the table is full of delicious food, but it is a bite can not be stuffed ah! Show love, its really too much! C Rachels end is much more tragic than this endsughter. She took capsaicin, her mouth was on fire, and her stomach hurt like hell, so she could only toss and turn in the hotel bed. Just at that moment, the doorbell was heard. Running to the door, Ifound Max standing outside. Max was all smiles and raised both hands to show Rachel what he had brought, Look what brother brought you! Sour plum soup, cold milk, and some fruit. With a quick nce, Rachel saw what they all had inmon. All of these are unspicy. Rachels heart, at once, stuttered. Chapter 1123: I don’t believe she won’t get hit For good reason, brother suddenly sent so many anti-spicy things over, what is it to do? As I was thinking about it, I heard Max ask again, Whats the matter, am I not wee in? Rachel hurriedly collected her thoughts and squeezed out a smile, Wee, of course you are wee! She greeted Max and walked into the suite. Maxid out the things he brought one by one on the coffee table, with forks on the fruit to make it easy for Rachel to eat. I bought all this from the import supermarket specially, eat it, you wont feel spicy if you eat these. Max said. Rachel opened her mouth to say something. Before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Max again, And this cold milk, I had to go to several ces to get the same brand you drank at Hesnus! Thanks brother! Rachel had to take a sip of the milk first, then squeezed out a smile and nodded her head vigorously in affirmation, Its good, it tastes the same as the one we had at Hesnus. Right? I knew youd like it. Everything you did at the Capital, my brother remembers it all. By the way, do you remember the year you graduated from high school when a guy got into a fight with you? Rachel carefully recalled, Remember, that person was jealous of my admission to Harvard, so they deliberately picked a fight, I didnt even care much, it was you who noticed the bruises on my arms, brother, and went to help me get revenge. Rachel also took Maxs arm tenderly, Thats why I said you love me the most, brother, always on my side. Youre my sister, of course Im on your side. Max said. After a pause and added, But sister, the reason why I am on your side is because you are the right side, sister and justicepared, I must choose justice, you know? Rachels heart stuttered, her eyes so weak that she didnt know where to put them, Brother, what do you mean by that? Max returned to his gentle appearance and raised his hand to pat Rachels head, Its just literally, well, eat up, after you finish eating brother will take you out to see the night scene, I heard that Willistos night scene by the sea is very nice! Good. Rachel didnt dare ask more questions, but could only nod along with that. Max stretched azy back, Then Ill take a bath in your ce, today tossed around, stinky, go to the beach can not be romantic. When he went to the bathroom, Rachel rushed to check Maxs phone. She read the emails and text messages and didnt see any clues. Weird. The words of my brother just now were clearly meant to mean something. But why did not you find anything? Rachel was so puzzled that she nned to put the phone back in its original packaging. As a result, the fingertip identally poked the address book, and the first one that popped up was Bonnies contact information. Because of Maxs note to Bonnie, there is an extra letter A in front of the name on purpose. That way Bonnies contact information will be at the top of the address book! Rachel was confused. What is the situation? Why does brother have Bonnies contact information! Could it be that Bonnie quietly told on her and even showed the video to her brother, which is why he came here to secretly knock on her? Good, I knew I shouldnt have trusted this Bonnie. This fucking viinous, bitch! The anger in Rachels heart red up again and she couldnt wait to tear Bonnie to pieces. Originally after this matter, she was going to stop for a while, at least until all the damage caused by the capsaicin had subsided. But now look at Bonnie like this, what else to stop. Its Bonnie whos taking the initiative to dere war with her! Rachel vowed in her heart that she and Bonnie would never get along! But how to clean up Bonnie, Rachel again difficult. After all, Bonnie is much more powerful than she thought, plus she has nowpletely torn her face off, and if she tries to go against her again, Bonnie will definitely be wary. When the timees, it is you who will suffer. No, something else has to be thought of. Rachel thought about it for a round and came up with a great idea. If direct confrontation does not work, then why not start you from others? Find someone Bonnie trusts and do a loaner. I dont believe Bonnie wont be trapped!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1124: Almost Spoke Out The first person Rachel thought of was George. George, though a nobleman of Hesnus, is an assistant when ites to Bonnie. Plus this time George was injured because he helped Bonnies child, the two must have taken their friendship to the next level. George is the right person to call. After finalizing the idea, Rachel went to the hospital the next day to see George. She made a special trip to George to do rehabilitation, personally, and also extended her precious hands to George to do muscle massage. George was ttered and extraordinarily ufortable. Stop it, I can do it myself, you are my sisters friend, how can I bother you to do such things. George said. Rachel still put on a smile, Im a doctor, and a doctor who wasmissioned by your sister toe to Willisto treat you on purpose, its normal to massage your muscles, no need to feel embarrassed. Thats fine. George then nodded his head and agreed. Rachel continued to start massaging up. During this time, he also did not forget to have a conversation with George. In less than half a days work, they exchanged contact information with George and were very familiar with each other. This scene was clearly seen by Max, who was secretly following Rachel. Max hid in the corner, handsome and handsome eyebrows tightly knitted into a point. Such a Rachel was like nothing he had ever seen before. After all, at the Capital, Rachel was very high strung despite her medical skills. So much so that many of the patients who have been cured are afraid to visit in person, but turn and run away after delivering their gifts to the Pearson Familys door. He was afraid of being coldly rejected or scolded by Rachel. But now, Rachel is able to speak warmly to George and even smile. Max reached up and pped his cheek. Its painful. It means the world has not ended. Then it can only be the case that there is a demon. Since Max promised Bonnie that he would keep an eye on Rachel, he will do it. So when Rachel left, Max went into the ward. He introduced himself to George, Mr. George, hi, Im Max, Rachels brother. George oh, Hello Mr. Chu, may I ask what can I do for you? Max then briefly stated the purpose of his trip and asked George to be a little more vignt. I cant say if she really has anything else in mind, but I dont want to disappoint Bonnie, so I hope youll pay attention. Max said. Hearing this, George immediately became anxious, What do you mean by that, that is, your sister is a bad woman and wants to make a move on me? My sister isnt a bad woman, she just doesnt have her heart in the right ce, Max corrected, and Im correcting her, arent I? As long as it is corrected, everything will be fine! Youre really protective, George grunted, followed by, OK, I can not reveal it because she is my sisters friend, but I will not forgive if she really does something bad. After a pause and added, We leave a contact, turn back to your sister if you dare to do anything to me, I directly arrested, youe back to collect people. Good. Max nodded, and after a pause added, But I also have a request that you keep this a secret from everyone until its confirmed! Tell George because there is a good chance that George is the victim. But if George told the others, what if something that could not have happened was passed around as if it had already happened? Max still likes this sister very much in his heart, so he doesnt want her to be harmed in some unwarranted way. If she does do something wrong, you can tell the world, I have no problem with that, is that okay? Max said. George looked down and hesitated for a moment before nodding, Okay, I promise you. Since Max was so protective of his sister, George agreed. Max then turned to leave. Just after the first foot left, Eric walked in with a thermos box, with a bit of curiosity in his eyes, Whos that guy?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Rachels brother, Max, George exined. Eric oh, So what were you guys talking about? We just said about nothing, didnt talk about anything. George braked in time, in his mind thankful beyond belief. Luckily I didnt let it slip out, thankfully! Chapter 1125: He admits it all George was inwardly thankful. When faced with Eric, he always unconsciously speaks the truth himself. But the good thing is that this time no words were spoken. Otherwise wouldnt it be a breach of contract to have agreed to Maxs deal? It is still important to be honest. And he didnt notice that Erics eyes dimmed a few notches. He dropped his long eyshes like a bushel, caged by the shadows of the white fluorescent lights overhead. It was only after a long time that he adjusted his mood and said, Then lets eat. Eric took all those meals out of the thermos. Very ordinary three dishes and one soup, all made by Erics own hands, in order to look better, Eric also specially arranged the te toe. But Georges eyes are not on the te at all. He noticed the cut on the back of Erics hand and the bloodied band-aid on his left thumb. Apparently, these are left over from cooking. This idiot, why do you need to cook if you dont know how to cook? This time it was a cut finger, but next time, its not going to chop off the whole hand, right? Georges heart suddenly leapt out of a nameless fire. Why dont you eat it? This stir-fried pork liver with sauerkraut is especially good for blood. Eric handed the chopsticks to George and inquired curiously. George, on the other hand, just threw his chopsticks to the ground. Dont bring me any more food, I dont like these, I like to eat out. George said. What? Eric opened his mouth, his eyes full of aggression, These are more nutritious ah, outside things are heavier, not good for your body. If you dont eat well, its hard for the wound to healpletely. George still cold words, outside take-out is not good, I will find a nutritionist to do for me, so its always delicious, in any case, without you is! Hearing this, Eric slowly lowered his head, picked up the chopsticks on the ground, and threw them into the trash. Then he retrieved a new pair of chopsticks and handed them to George and said, Okay, Ill stop bringing themter and go find a nutritionist for you, but you eat this meal today first. Looking at Erics pitiful look, George almost had to take the chopsticks. But when it mattered, it was still a heartbeat away, and the head was parted again. No, there is a first time and a second time for this kind of thing. Gave Eric hope that he would definitely send meals again in the future. Long term pain is better than short term pain. Now let Eric down and hell never cook in the kitchen again and never get hurt again. Thinking of this, George then looked away and said coldly, How can I eat this? Im not eating, you can give me bubble noodles or order take-out. Holding the meal he had specially made, Eric walked out lost. Too immersed in his own world, he didnt even notice that he ran into Bonnie. Bonnie chased her hard to the garbage room and saw Eric about to throw the thermos box in and rushed to stop her. What are you doing, Eric, whats wrong with you, whos bullying you? Eric then came back to his senses and squeezed out a smile towards Bonnie, Young grandmother, what a coincidence. Bonnie: No coincidence at all, Ive followed you down half the corridor and shouted at you more than twenty times before you noticed me. I was just thinking about something, so I didnt notice you. Eric exined. Bonnie nodded and raised her hand to point to the lunchbox he was holding, Then why are you throwing this away. Through the lid that has been opened, Bonnie noticed that the meal inside had not been touched at all. Why do you have to throw away a good meal? What I cooked wasnt very good, or the dietitians meal was better, so I just dumped it. Eric exined. Bonnie disagrees with this statement.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Although Erics cooking is indeed average, you can tell by looking at it that it has been carefully prepared. How can you say throw it away. Looking again at Erics disoriented expression, Bonnie guessed a possibility, Did George pick on you and say he didnt like your cooking? Being guessed the reason, Erics eyes suddenly panicked beyond belief and desperately denied, No, its not like that. Bonnie looked over at him with a bit of helplessness in her tone, Eric, you do realize that youre really bad at lying, right? Im the one who really didnt do very well, and it has nothing to do with George. Eric said. If it were not for him, George would not have gone to the abandoned warehouse, much less hurt his leg and not be able to stand up for the rest of his life. So even if George is picky about his cooking, Eric admits it. Chapter 1126: Misunderstanding With that in mind, Eric took another deep breath and cheered himself up. Following that, he squeezed out a smile towards Bonnie, Young grandmother, Im going to enroll in a nutritionist ss to get a license so that I can cook for George in the future. And this way the dish will not be disliked by George. And hearing this, Bonnies heart was only full of heartache. Its hard enough for you to handle the Grant Groups work, but why do you have to get a nutritionists license? Bonnie said in a good-natured way. And its clearly Georges fault. Even if you dont like Erics cooking, you cant go so far. Its so rude! Wait, Im going to teach Georgea lesson right now, Bonnie made a motion of rolling up her sleeves and strode aggressively towards Georges hospital room. Eric saw this and rushed forward to stop it. The two of you pulled and pulled, still walking to the door of the ward. Bonnie pushed the door open straight away, intending to go in and teach George a lesson. It just so happened that George was on the phone in a hurry, and when he saw Bonnie, he hung up the phone in a frenzy, and yelled, You, you, you, why did youe in without knocking! Bonnie rolled her eyes at him, What, did you do something wrong in the middle of the day, so youre so scared? George: He didnt do anything wrong, but just now he was talking to Max about Bonnie, and then the real owner came, so of course he was nervous. What if Bonnie gets angry and thinks shes chewing on him behind his back? You know, Bonnieunched a fire, although not hitting people, but more terrible than hitting people! I didnt do anything, George balked, then changed the subject, What the hell do you want, running in here out of nowhere? Bonnie then remembered the purpose of her trip and gave George a hard stare before asking, Why dont you eat Erics cooking? You know I didnt eat it? Georges eyes instantly red like copper bells. Eric waved his hand beside him, I didnt say that, I just happened to run into the young grandmother. Bonnie also opened her mouth to exin, Thats right, just met me,e on, why? George nced at Eric with difficulty, I can tell you, but Eric has to get out first. Eric: I dont know why I feel like I got another arrow in my heart! Isnt it too much for you to not eat Erics cooking and not even let Eric know why? Bonnie didnt know the reason and wanted to help Eric get the right to know again. Finally found George a strong toward their own eyebrows, which suddenly realized. Then immediately stood on Georges side, So what, Eric why dont you go out first, Ill tell you when Im done listening. Okay young grandmother. Eric turned around obediently and went out.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. He turned toleave before George told Bonnie why. Followed by spreading his hands, full of innocence, Now you know, I dont eat his cooking, its good for him. Bonnie was silent for a long time. Indeed, George did do what was best for Eric. Otherwise Eric is always injured, and when the timees, even when working on theputer is difficult. But Bonnie is still a little heartbroken, I look at Eric so lost in thought, Im a little heartbroken. George rolled his eyes hard towards her, You think youre the only one whos upset and Im not? Just saw Erics hand injury, his nostrils are sore, almost dropping tears, okay! You Bonnie realized something else with a jolt and instantly widened her eyes, You dont like Eric, do you? Otherwise, why do you care so much about Eric? George almost got augh out of it, Annie, its all about one pregnancy, and it seems to be true, isnt that obvious enough? He just about had the words like Eric etched on his face. Otherwise he had enough to eat, run to rece Eric, to the abandoned warehouse, risking his life to save a few little ones. Bonnie sarcastically touched the tip of her nose, I thought you were there to save the little ones because of me, after all, we are good friends. Friends are like clothes, men are the hands and feet! George said. Bonnie was so angry that she grabbed the pillow on the empty bed next to him and smashed it, Scum, get out! The sound was a little loud, just in time for Eric outside the door to hear the word scum. He lowered his azure-ck eyes,plicated sentiments ying in the eyes, shocking waves, so that people can not really see. Chapter 1127: What else is this surprise By the time Bonnie came out of the hospital room, Eric was nowhere to be found. She had no choice but to call Eric. After thinking about it, Bonnie still told Eric the truth, The reason why George doesnt eat your cooking is not because he really dislikes you, but because he doesnt want you to work too hard. Erics voice was wide-eyed, Thats right, I know young grandmother. After saying that, he simply hung up the phone. Bonnie wanted to speak again before it was toote. I had no choice but to give up and thought I would see Ericat the hospital the next day and say it all over again. But since that day, Eric has rarely appeared at the hospital. He doesnt show up at all except when George needs to be pushed in a wheelchair for a checkup. As for the meals and what not, Eric did spend a lot of money to find a top nutritionist in Willisto, specifically responsible for Georges three meals a day plus night snacks.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. In less than a week, George had gained five pounds. When doing the rehabilitation contact, the squat almost broke the pants of the hospital gown. No, I have to control my diet to lose weight. George said with a serious face. Rachel showed a gentle smile next to her, Youre not fat at all now, you dont need to lose weight at all. Thats not fat? George waved his hand, If I keep this up, no one will want me. You have a crush on someone, huh? Rachel gets close to him, Who do you like? George then replied, Its a man, I like men, you dont think its weird, do you? To be honest, Rachel really thought it was strange. You dont like so many beautiful women to like men? And there is such a perfect woman around her, but not a moment to be moved, really blind dog eyes! But the face is still a gentle look, shaking his head, will not feel strange ah, like who is your freedom, as a friend, I support you! Thats great, arent you a doctor, why dont you help me with a diet recipe or something, so when I get out of the hospital, I can confess to him. George said. Rachel hastily agreed in one breath. Although she is not interested in Georges confession n of any kind, this is obviously a good opportunity to get in touch with George. You cant miss it. Once you get on good terms with George and get Georgesplete trust, you can hypnotize him and let him be your pawn to clean up Bonnie! This n, its just perfect. With a beautiful thought, Rachel began to deploy. When she returned to the hotel in the evening, she made a point of asking Max for advice. Brother, do you know what would be the most romantic thing to do to confess your love to someone? Rachel asked. Max lying on the sofa reading beauty magazines, heard here came to interest, then I can too understand, after all, your brother I wandered in the love field for nearly ten years, confession not to say a hundred times, but also ny-nine times! He has tried all kinds of confessions and has quite a lot of experience. But he was also a little worried, Why are you asking this for a good reason, you have someone you like and you are nning to confess to him? Dont! He is such a beloved sister, is simply held in the hand afraid of falling, in the mouth afraid of melting. How suddenly a wild boar came out to arch cabbage. No, it is my sister the cabbage to take the initiative to the mouth of the boar. What kind of wild boar is that so bold! Its not me, Rachel exined with a smile, its George, hes nning to confess to his beloved when he gets out of the hospital and Im going to help him out. Hearing Georges name, Maxs eyes instantly deepened for a few moments. Is this Georges idea? It cant be that he is deliberately trying to mislead his sister! Max was more or less uneasy, early the next morning, ran to the hospital to find George, intended to ask about the confession. When I walked into the hospital room, George was lying in bed eating an apple. Yo, what brings you here? George raised an eyebrow in surprise. Max looked around to make sure his sister was not there, so he opened his mouth and asked, I heard that you n to confess when you get out of the hospital, is well! Before the words could be finished, George covered his mouth. How do you know, it was your sister who said that? George was chagrined, I know this woman cant be trusted, how to advertise everywhere, now well, the surprise is gone! Since Rachel told Max, she must have told others as well. Eric must have known about it too, right? What a surprise confession! Chapter 1128: I’ll be willing to help Max hurriedly shook his head, No, no, no, only I know, the surprise is still there, dont worry! George was a little unsure, Really? Really! Max nodded his head vigorously. After a pause and told George, And I can help you, do you know what my nickname is at the Capital? What? George inquired suspiciously. Max pped his chest and replied loudly, People give nickname, Flower Field Killer! It sounds a lot like a highly concentrated fertilizer, and when you go, the flowers are all burned. George pulled the corner of his mouth andmented seriously. Max is so angry hes practically freaking out. George is the fertilizer, Georges whole family is fertilizer! Im flowering the earth, okay? Max said defiantly, And you should be thankful that I have umted so much experience, just in time to help you with this confession. Yes, I thank you. George nodded, So how are you going to help me? Max scratched his head and smiled nervously, Honestly, I have no idea for the time being, mainly I dont understand what you usually look like, and what the confessed object likes. With that, Max took out his phone, Or you can tell me now and Ill write it all down? Hearing this, George hurriedly waved his hand, You do not woe me, listen to you this look is not reliable at all, please do note to stir up my life event. Without a word, Max was driven away. Sitting in the car in the underground garage, Max was in an extraordinarily unhappy mood. How to say he was one of the top yboys when he was at the Capital. Those women are going crazy when they see him, okay! Howe George is so looked down upon! No way! Max hammered the steering wheel hard, I must help and prove myself, by the way hehehehehe! This incidental, naturally, is Maxs personal interest. His selfish desire was to go to Bonnie. For the past week, Max has been scratching his head because he has no legitimate reason to contact Bonnie. He doesnt know why. Obviously, I do not have any feelings for Bonnie, but I just want to see her and talk with her. The feeling was asif it was to Rachel. Thats what he did with Rachel. No matter what, whenever there is a chance, I want to get together and take good care of this sister with love and care. It was clear that Bonnie was not his sister, but he still had this feeling. Its so strange! Now there is this opportunity, Max does not want to waste, immediately asked Bonnie to meet. After meeting, briefly talk about Georges confession.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. I can help, you can trust me. Max said, I used to chase girls when I was at the Capital. See Bonnies eyebrows frowned gently, Max and panic hurried to exin, but at that time I was sincere, I did not mean to y them, just found that their motives are not pure, I do not want to love anymore. Bonnie found it a bit baffling, Why are you exining all this to me? Max scratched his head, I dont know, anyway, seeing you seem to be angry, I cant help but want to exin, I seem to be quite afraid of your anger. Bonnie rubbed her arms, Thats quite disgusting for me to hear you say that. Max was speechless. Although he hated to admit it, he still wanted to tell Bonnie that he was scolded but not angry at all. If this were someone else who scolded himself in this way, he would have been furious. So far, the only one who can let him be so calmly scolded, in addition to the Pearson Family old man, is Rachel. Now, Bonnie is the third. But when the words came to his mouth, Max swallowed them back. Forget it, if you say the words, I guess Bonnie will hate himself more. What if you never ask out again, or even never contact yourself again? Anyway, how about you tell me a little bit of specific information and Ill try to set them both up? Max said. Bonnie thought about it and agreed. Thats fine, it just so happens that now that Rupert and Anna are out of Willisto, I cant find anyone more suitable to advise, so Ill bother Mr. Pearson. Bonnie said. No trouble, no trouble, Chu Ba Tian waved his hand, Im quite willing to help. Chapter 1129: Is this a blood relationship After finalizing that he wanted to help, Max went about his business. He even rather seriously asked Haris to take him around Willistos big and small malls to buy gifts for his confession. Haris looked excited and asked tentatively, Mr. Pearson, is this a serious confession to a girl? Max was looking over the confession n he had written and replied absentmindedly, Not a girl, a boy. What? Haris jaw dropped in shock at the front of the car and her words stuttered, Boys? Mr. Pearson are you serious? Max nodded again, Of course its serious, ah, whats wrong with boys, boys are people too, Haris, you cant discriminate against other peoples sexual orientation you know, like women and like men, essentially the same! But what about the offspring when two men cant have children? Haris asked again. Max thought about it, Adopt one, raise it well, and its just like a biological one. And looking at George and Eric, they should not be nning to have children. Anyway, Bonnie has several, take good care of those children, and when they die of old age, the same will help with the old age. Isnt that what raising a child is all about? Can not solve the end! Hearing this, Haris fell into a long pause of contemtion. It was only after a long time that he spoke with chattering teeth, Well, Mr. Pearson you are happy. The heart is still a little sad. Although he disliked the way Max used to be such a yboy, he at least liked girls at that time, and could give the Pearson Family a legacy. Now theres nothing wrong with liking boys, but the Pearsons wont take it, Im afraid. Hey, Mr. Pearsonter back to the Capital, Im afraid there is a bitter eat! Haris thought and also remembered a very important question, So Mr. Pearson, if I may be so bold as to ask, are you above or below ah? Without thinking, Max replied, Down there. Shopping mall to park, of course, to go to the underground parking ah. Its so simple, and Haris has to ask herself! Haris expression became even moreplicated. Mr. Pearson, like the boys even if, how also when the following one. Where is the Pearsons face! Max is not aware of these mental activities of Haris. When the car arrived at the mall, he started shopping. Take pictures of the things you bought and send them to Bonnie to see. Bonnies phone dinged and barely heard a peep. It was annoying to hear Anna from across the room.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Who is it that keeps sending you messages, is it Sebastian, who hasnt seen you at work for half an hour and is going crazy thinking about it? Anna asked. Yes, its Anna! After Anna and Rupert went abroad for their wedding photos, they returned home first, leaving Rupert to continue their search for a specialist who could treat Damons gic disease. At this moment, Anna is getting Bonnies souvenirs from abroad. Its Max, Bonnie scanned her phone and then turned off the mute, hes helping prepare Georges confession. Annas eyes widened when she heard this. Hastily raised his hand and said, Wait, should I be surprised now that George is confessing or that you and Max are getting so close? Not true. Anna thought of a more important question, Who is Max? Bonnie: She then told her all about Annas absence from Willisto this week. Anna heard hammering her fists, No way, this Rachel is too bold, she dares to do such a thing, how shameful! Good in Bonnie resourcefulness to resolve the crisis, otherwise this time back, it is not toe to the vi to see Bonnie, but to go to prison. Then youre underestimating me, Bonnie said, shaking her head, and even if I did suffer, Sebastian would still save me. Yes, both of you are not to be messed with. Anna nodded her head in agreement, Anyway, its good that its okay! Eh! Bonnie nodded back, And then I got to know Max, and there was a sense of familiarity with each other, as if they were kindred spirits. It was hard for her to ept a stranger, but Max became her friend easily. What if this is kinship? Anna offered conjecture, Ive heard Rupert say that in medicine theres a phenomenon called blood reaction, where two people who have clearly never met each other will be extraordinarily attached and in tune because of their blood. Maybe Bonnie and Max are like that! Chapter 1130: He’s coming you go! Hearing this, Bonnie denied it without even thinking about it. No way, how could I be involved with Max. The Pearson Family that is the Capitals big family, if really lost a child, already hanging out to find. How could she be allowed to stay outside for so many years? What if they dont like girls, so theyre purposely not looking? Anna continued to offer conjecture. The next second, he himself shook his head and denied it, Its also unlikely, if he didnt like girls, how could Rachel be arrogant and domineering like that? The nostrils are simply to turn to the sky, okay! So yeah, Bonnie squeezed out a smile, theres no such possibility, maybe we knew each other in our previous life, and then we didnt drink the Mona soup clean, so a little memory remains! So far, there is only one possibility. Anna shrugged her shoulders and changed the subject. Wasnt your uncle also brought back from abroad, should we go to the sanatorium this afternoon? Anna asked. Bonnie nodded, Yeah, it just so happens that Ive been so busytely that I havent bothered to check it out. A year ago, after she took her uncle out of the mental hospital, she was sent abroad. Well now there is a little improvement, ording to the doctor, can already speak normally, but the speech is still upside down, apparently the memory is still misced. But, thats already a good sign. I believe that in a short time, my uncle will be the funny and humorous business leader who always made herugh! After preparing some supplements, Bonnie and Anna set out. The nursing home I found for my uncle is in the suburbs of Willisto, with beautiful scenery, and the caregivers and other staff are all chosen to graduate with a masters degree and are very professional. When she walked into the nursing home, Bonnie thought she had entered some kind of vacation resort. Even Anna cant help but sigh, Later when Im old and my kids cant treat me, Ille and live here, Bonnie, this is your husbands open bar, can you give me a discount when the timees? Youre free, stay as long as you want. Bonnie said with bravado. Anna immediately hugged her arm with excitement, What a great sister! Talking andughing, the caregiver led them to their uncles room. My uncle is inside reading a book. The sun shone in through the window, looking exceptionally soft, gilding the whole of my uncles person. Compared with the withered description when west met, this time my uncles cheeks were rosy and there was a lot of flesh on his body, and he was instantly refreshed. Only the hair has all gone gray. Seeing that Bonnies eyes kept falling on her hair, the nurse hurriedly exined, This is normal because he has been taking medication for mental illness all this time, which will elerate aging, but Mrs. Grant you can rest assured that these are only superficial, and your uncle is actually very healthy. I can see hes healthy, Bonnie nodded, and Im sure Uncle will live a long life. Probably the word uncle was heard, the old man sitting in front of the window slowly turned his head. After staring at Bonnie for a while, he suddenly opened his mouth and called out to Bonnie. Its me, its my uncle! Bonnie rushed forward, You recognize me right, Ive had a face lift now, do you still recognize me, Im Bonnie. That man ising, uncle suddenly excited, a fierce push to Bonnie, run, run! Bonnie was defenseless and was pushed straight to the ground. Her stomach began to ache vaguely and her expression followed the pain. Bonnie! Anna also panicked and turned her head to call the nurse, Get a doctor over here, get a doctor now! The nurse was so frightened that she ran out of the room and almost fell. My God, if something happens to Mrs. Grants baby, shell be doomed!Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1131: Find an adjective The nurse busily went and got the doctor toe over. After some examination, fortunately, the child was not okay. Im sorry Mrs. Grant, the doctor apologized sincerely and guiltily, in fact, usually your uncle is very gentle, and there has never been anything like this. I dont know whats wrong with me today, but when I see my loved ones, I start to get cranky instead. Bonniey on the hospital bed and waved her hand, Its okay, Im just a little confused as to why my uncle is suddenly like this. And while pushing her, she said something about moving quickly. Did someone in the nursing home bully my uncle? The doctors expression is serious and aggrieved, No, Mrs. Grant, we have installed surveince in your uncles room, 24 hours a day, if you do not believe, you can go to see the surveince. Bonnie certainly believes that. This nursing home is Sebastians personal search, but also specially ranked the business license and various documents, to ensure the safety of the uncle to send over. So, absolutely safe. Bonnies first thought was whether some outside factor was affecting her uncle and thats why he was so cranky. For example, suddenly returned to the country from the adapted foreign sanatorium, and still Willisto, which he is very afraid of hating, sock of the original sense of security. But the doctor shook his head and denied it. Thats impossible, the doctor said, weve been monitoring your uncles mental health before, and he passed all the tests. After a pause and added, And until today, he was behaving normally, without any semnce ofmotion. Next to Anna, she heard and understood. So, you think this thing has something to do with Bonnie, right? The doctor raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead, This I did not say so, its just that its true that your uncle was emotional because Mrs. Grant came, so we cant rule out that possibility. I take the liberty of asking, Mrs. Grant, what was your previous rtionship with your uncle? Bonnie answered without thinking, Its great, my uncle even saved me once when I was in a mental hospital! If the rtionship was poor, how could she be saved? Anna is also helping, Yes, and before the uncle was sent abroad to convalesce and cure, it was Bonnie who was busy. Its no exaggeration to say that if it werent for Bonnie, Uncle would still be in a mental hospital! This- The doctor was also at a loss for a while. Since its not because of hatred for Bonnie, there is only one other possibility left. Perhaps the uncle is warning you of some danger? The doctor said. Bonnies eyes were filled with confusion, What dangers am I told to watch out for? Now Willisto is safe, Madeleine has been eradicated, and Be Jones has been sent to the ind prison after her disfigurement. Mna Holmes and Count Yaboli returned to the pirate ind with the virus, as for William and Elise, also in the ind prison sentenced to life imprisonment. Obviously all the problems have been solved. What exactly is uncle still afraid of?Text content ? N?velDrama.Org. Thats something youll have to figure out for yourself, Mrs. Grant. The doctor shook his head. Bonnie was silent for a long time, then nodded towards the doctor, Okay, I get it. Now uncles mood is not very stable, Bonnie and Anna can only leave first. Sitting in the car, looking at the nursing home in front of her, Bonnie was filled with a thoughtful expression. Stop thinking about it, Anna raised her hand and patted her shoulder, Maybe your uncle just thought of Madeleine and Be, after all, they were so poisoned by both of them that they must have had a psychological shadow. Bonnie nodded, Probably so, Anna, dont tell Sebastian about this, Im afraid hell worry. Anna than an OK gesture, Do not worry, my mouth is tight, absolutely will not tell Sebastian. Bonnie nodded, then added, Neither can Rupert. Anna: !!! How did you know I was nning to tell Rupert, youre not a worm in my stomach, are you? Anna asked in shock. Bonnie rolled her eyes towards her, Something like a roundworm doesnt really suit me, does it? Is it E. coli? Anna asked again, tentatively. Bonnie was instantly amused and nudged Anna, Cant youpare it to something better, you dont have anything else in your stomach? What heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys, how good these internal organs, but also seem to be more important! Its better than a roundworm. Anna thought seriously for a long time, finally came up with an adjective, and excitedly told Bonnie, I know how to describe you, not disgusting, but also look like you are important and valuable! Chapter 1132: How about George’s third sister? Bonnie was interested, Really, whats that? Youre the burger and coke and chips in my stomach, and fondue Anna read a lot of delicious food in one breath. Hearing Bonnies stomach rumbled along, Where is the importance of all this food? Food is very important to me, more important than Rupert, people can not have Rupert, but not a day without food, understand it! Anna said with a terse neck. Bonnie: Okay! Im hungry, lets go eat. Bonnie said. The two set out for the big mall in Willisto with the intention of going for a hot pot dinner. As a result, just after walking to the entrance of the hot pot restaurant, Ibumped into Max who was purchasing here. Bonnie! Max was extraordinarily familiar, rushing up with his things, both eyes shining brightly with excitement, What a coincidence, I cant believe Im meeting you here! Bonnie, on the other hand, secretly spat out the word stupid in her mind. Its over, how could I forget about Max buying something here? What a coincidence, my best friend and I are here for dinner, so Ill leave now and invite you to dinner some other time. Bonnie said politely. Who knew that Max was not polite at all and took over directly, No need for another day, Im free now! Said, and forcefully patted the chest, Just in time, Ill treat you and your best friend to dinner! Bonnie opened her mouth to say no, but Anna said yes. And with a smile, he spoke, Then thank you, Mr. Pearson. Now Bonnie has no chance to refuse. I can only squeeze out a smile and walk into the hot pot restaurant with Max, and then use the excuse of going to the bathroom to drag Anna away to an unupied corner to lower her voice and say, Why are you dragging him to eat with you? They dont know each other well! Anna waved her hand, Of course Im looking for him to find out Rachels bottom ah, so she wonte up with anything to disgust you next time. After a pause, smiling open, And I found that you stand together, eyes extraordinarily simr, there is really a feeling of kinship, so I helped to set you two up ah! Bonnie almost choked on her own saliva, Set up? A set-up between rtives! Anna added, Even if youre not rtives, you can still be a godparent! The Pearson Family is quite powerful in the Capital, if we can get on thiswork, it will definitely help Sebastian to go to the Capital in the future.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After saying this, Anna regretted it. But it was toote. Bonnie keenly caught the point of the statement, What do you mean, Sebastian is going to the Capitalter? Anna said in his heart, Oh no. Rupert instructed, said the matter can not tell Bonnies for the time being. What if she identally spills the beans now and affects Rupert and Sebastians ns? Panicked by the thought, Anna hurriedly thought of a solution. Yeah, its just going to the Capitalter, and you dont want Sebastians business to stay in Willisto, do you? It is a man, of course, to make the business bigger and stronger! Bonnie really believed this. It doesnt really matter where Sebastian goes to do business, even if he doesnt do business anymore, I just hope he can be healthy and live a long life. Bonnie said. Anna reached out and put her hand on Bonnies shoulder, But Sebastian doesnt think so. If he doesnt work well, how can he build a world for his six children? After a pause, his gaze gradually moved down andnded on Bonnies already slightly bulging belly, smiling wickedly, And there could be more than six, Sebastians genes are so strong, maybe youll have quintuplets next time? Just thinking about it is unbelievable. Isnt this just giving birth to a ser team! You think Im a sow? I keep having babies, Bonnie pped her hand away, Im going to get a birth control shot after this one, and then Ill live in peace as a couple. It costs money for two, too, Anna said, circling back to the topic, so it makes sense that Sebastian would want to grow thepany to the Capital. Bonnie bowed her head in silence. The Pearson Family will not ept me just because I have a problem with Rachel, so to help Sebastian, I have to find someone else. What do you think, Georges third sister? Chapter 1133: How do you speak inconsistently When she saw that Bonnie was serious, Anna panicked again. This is really to go and Nina to take up the rtionship, for Sebastian busy before and after to take up the rtionship, back to Sebastian will clean up after themselves, right? Its true, if you tell one lie, you have to make up for it with countless lies. Anna took a deep breath, and then spoke, Well, just now I was just talking for fun, the mall is their mens ce, we interfere with what, we shop and eat and bring the children, how good! After saying this, Anna noticed that Bonnie looked at herself with a little more suspicion. Whats wrong? Anna touched her cheek in bewilderment, Did I say something wrong, or is there something weird on my face?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Bonnie shook her head and told her, Your words are inconsistent, dont you notice? At first it was said that Max was staying for dinner to help her build awork of contacts. Now they are saying that mens affairs are left to the men themselves to solve, they do not get involved. This is too contradictory. Dont care about these details. Anna had no way to justify herself and could only divert Bonnies attention, Hurry up and get out, the hotpot ising up. Bonnie was then dragged out. When we reached the table, the pot was indeed already served. Max hands hanging on his thighs, sitting upright, there is a sense of the seriousness of elementary school students both. But thats not the only thing hes good at. Max was also very nice and helped Bonnie and Anna to mix up the saucers. And told the two, I was told by the waiter here that this is the most authentic Willisto ingredient te pairing. Anna swept a nce, Indeed, the proportions and what not are well mastered, but why is there no fishy grass ah? I couldnt smell that smell of fishy grass, so I took it off. Max said, If you want it, Ill have the waiter serve it to you again. As soon as the words fell, Anna was so shocked that her eyes were like copper bells and she almost jumped up from the stool. Look at Max, and then look at Bonnie, but froze and could not say a word. This look really scared Max, rushed to panic and asked, Whats wrong, is it illegal not to eat fishy, in Willisto? Anna didnt pay any attention to him, but turned her head to Bonnie, her eyes glowing with excitement, and spoke, What did I say, I told you you were simr, right? Even the things you hate are the same! What an amazing coincidence this is. Max responded, Bonnie, you dont eat fishy grass either, huh? Not to mention Anna, Bonnies mood at the moment also has more than a few strange feelings, Yeah, I dont really like the taste. Anna, like a wild animal jumping up and down inside a melon field, began to urge the two people, You continue to talk, see what else can be talked about the same. As a frontline eater, she was just too excited. And Bonnie just gave a nk stare. Lets eat, whats the point of always talking about these things. Bonnie said. Max also nodded along, Yes, yes, eat first, Bonnie is now a pregnant woman, dont be hungry. Anna was a little reluctant, but could only nod her head in agreement. The three hastily ended the hot pot. After the meal, Anna again pressed the two for what they had inmon. Bonnie interrupted directly, Well, its just a coincidence, dont think so much about it. But- Anna wanted to say something else. Bonnie interrupted directly, We should go to the hospital, Damon is still waiting for me. Anna had to give up and followed Bonnie out. It was only when we reached an unupied corner that we inquired, You seem to be repulsed by Max? Its not so much a rejection as it is not wanting to make such a crushingly unlikely guess. Bonnie replied. How can she be rted to the Pearson Family when she is a child of the Morgan family, a child born and raised in Willisto? You ask so many questions, and when the Pearsons find out, theyll think were deliberately trying to climb on Max. Why do you need to cause yourself full of trouble? When Anna heard this, it made sense. Then he shrugged, Well, lets go back to the hospital. The two men drove and headed straight for the hospital. But by the time he got to the hospital, he just got off the bus and saw a familiar figure. Chapter 1134: Misunderstanding intensifies Annas first reaction to seeing the figure was to exin herself, It wasnt my intention to find him, but sometimes it just happens. Hes supposed to be here to see George. Bonnie said, Ive been watching him and George togethertely. The fire of gossip in Annas body red up, No way, I did hear that this Max is a yboy, but men and women eat all kinds of food, appetite is too good, right! After a pause, he added, And if hes with George, what about Eric? Bonnie was stunned, What does this have to do with Eric? How is it not rted! Anna craned her neck, Cant you see that Eric likes George?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bonnie shook her head, That I dont really know. Shes not lying. Because recently Eric is always very distant George,pletely do not see the like. On the contrary, George has been busy working on the confession, every day giggling. Its not like George is just a headache, its a love match! Then Ill tell you a secret, Bonnie came up to Annas ear, wait until the day George gets out of jail, Max will help George confess! As for the confession to whom, it is not necessary for Bonnie to say it. Anna got even more excited, Really? Why didnt you tell me before! You havent returned to Willisto yet, so what do I say? Bonnie said, spreading her hands helplessly. After a pause and added, But dont you know that now? Anna nodded vigorously, Yes, yes, yes, now I know. What a shocker. Wait for the day must remember to remind me to brush waterproof mascara eyeliner, or be moved to halo makeup how embarrassing. Anna said. Bonnie rolled her eyes next to her, People confessing, whats the matter with you, and having to put on makeup. Im witnessing their happiness! Anna argued, Anyway, make sure you remind me! Okay, okay, got it. Bonnie nodded her head. The two men joked andughed and lifted their feet up the stairs, not noticing Eric around the corner. Erics hand, also carrying a thermos box. This is a nutritious meal that he learned from a nutritionist for a week before he made it. The nutritionist said it had reached graduation level, so he nned to bring it to George to try. Maybe, George will be satisfied this time? But to my surprise, I came and heard Bonnie and Annas conversation. Max and George, they are really rted, arent they? And George is nning to confess his love to Max on the day he is discharged from the hospital? Eric suddenly felt like a joke. He thought he and George had been through so much that they were already the closest thing to each other. Even, when he was drugged, George helped him with the effects of the drug. But now it seems that his friendship with George is not as deep as Max and George, whom he just met! Erics eyes gradually darkened, and turning away, he was ready to leave. At this time, Georges caregiver aunt spotted him and came up to greet him warmly. Mr. Havens, what brings you here, with something in your hand, is it for Mr. George, lets go up together then! The nurse aunt said. Eric shook his head, his voice extremely bitter. I wont go up there, you just pass this to Georgefor me, please. Throwing down these words, George turned around and left. Leaving the caregiver aunt standing in ce, her eyes full of bewilderment. Whats wrong with this for a good reason. She shook her head and carried the thermos upstairs. It just so happens that they met Max and George discussing confessions in the hospital room. Seeing the thermos box held by the caregiver aunt, Maxs eyes glowed with excitement, Wow, are you looking for someone to bring your meals from outside now, Im hungry, why dont you give me two bites? George rolled his eyes hard towards him, Didnt you go out for hot pot with Annie at noon, it should be less than two hours before you guys finished eating hot pot, right? Max waved his hand, Dont mention it, in order to maintain a perfect image in front of Bonnie, I didnt even eat a few bites, Im starving to death! Said also very exaggerated touched his stomach, howling towards George, If you dont give me something to eat, I may really die. George waved his hand in disgust, Here you go, eat up! Max then beautifully opened the thermos. Hey! The nurse aunt rushed to block, This cant be given to you to eat! Chapter 1135: I will definitely come Max was extraordinarily upset in the face of his aunts obstruction. Auntie, George didnt even say anything, so why are you stopping me? Max said. After a pause, and pulled out a bank card, Anyway, he is not hungry now, you take my card to buy a new one, its not toote. The nurse aunt was so anxious that she stomped her foot, Buy another one, its not this one, because this one is from Mr. Havens. It looks like Mr. Havens made it himself! Max picked up the chicken leg inside with his chopsticks and spoke vaguely, Who is Mr. Havens, ah, my chicken leg! Before the words were finished, George rushed straight from the hospital bed and snatched the thermos box. Only Max was left clutching the empty chopsticks in his hand, still maintaining the action of eating the chicken leg. Max was downright aggravated. Didnt we say wed give this to me to eat, you how did you go back on your word! Max depressed. George rolled his eyes hard towards him, Because this is not something you can eat! This nutritious meal is specially made by Eric for himself. How can it be spoiled by Maxs foul mouth! I can buy you anything you want to eatter, but not this one. George said. Hearing this, Max even if the brain is dull, but also can react to this Mr. Havens is who. Isnt it the same Eric that George is going to confess? Its true that I cant eat this nutritious meal, Max nodded, Okay, then Ill go find a ce to eat ande back to youter.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Hmm. George nodded. After Max left, George opened the lunchbox carefully, as if it were a treasure, and began to eat it with great care. One side asked the nursing aunt, Wheres Eric? The nurse aunt shook her head nkly, I dont know, Mr. Havens gave me this nutritious meal and then just turned around and left. Walking that is called a lost soul, pressed to call. Lost in thought? George became even more puzzled. Why did Eric lose his mind for a good reason? He was so puzzled that he simply called Eric and tried to say that he had gotten the nutritious meal. After two beeps, the call was answered. What is it? Erics voice was a little hoarse. You have a cold? George was keenly aware of this, Sick and making me a nutritious meal, you are too desperate. I didnt make it, I bought it randomly on the side of the road. Eric denied. He doesnt want to admit that he put a lot of effort and thought into someone who doesnt like him at all! But George easily saw through his lies. The nutritious meals on the roadside can afford to use M8 Wagyu and top quality eastern grouper? George skipped his mouth and spat, If you really want to spend so much money, it has already closed down. Eric: Not knowing how to answer, Eric chose to remain silent. George was still chattering, The standard this time is obviously better thanst time, its reached the point where you can get into your mouth, but unfortunately, you wont be able to do it more than a few times, Ill be out of the hospital soon, and then youll I wont do it again. Eric coldly interrupted Georges words. George on the other end of the phone froze. I choked for a moment before I squeezed out augh again, Really? Why so obedient this time, ah, well, you do not do better, in fact, I eat outside the nutritious meal more convenient. Um, if theres nothing else, Ill hang up now. Eric said. George hurriedly said, By the way, youlle over there when I get out of the hospital, right? Is there something wrong? Erics hand that was holding the phone had hardened several times. There is even a feeling of squeezing the phone to break. George began to y sloppy, Its not anything important, just want to do a big thing, I hope youe to participate, you wille, right? You want me toe? Eric asked rhetorically. George admitted without even thinking, Of course, you had to be there that day, thats what made it interesting. Eric gets it. If he hadnt been there, then Georges carefully nned confession would not have been seen by him. And he wont die, right? He was called up on purpose so that he could dispel those superfluous thoughts from now on, right? Ill be there. Erics heart was dripping blood, biting his tongue and whispering. Chapter 1136: Blue scented candles Without waiting for George to speak again, Eric hung up the phone. George felt a bit baffled, but at least it was an appointment with Eric. This way the main character of the confession is in ce. Everything is ready, just need to be discharged from the hospital! C Time passed, and it was the day of discharge. Early in the morning, Rachel arrived at Georges hospital room, bringing with her a full set of makeup tools. After all, its a confession, so of course you need makeup, the more handsome the better! Rachel said. George thought about it, so he didnt refuse and let Rachel do his makeup. Rachel lined up her makeup supplies on the cab next to her hospital bed. Set out together, there is a light blue scented candle. After lighting it, the faint smell of lotus instantly lingers throughout the ward. Very elegant taste, so that people follow the mood of rxation and pleasure. But George was a little wary, pointing to the candle and asking, Why do you need to light this for makeup? You should know that when one is putting on makeup, one also needs to be in a rxed mood so that the five senses will follow and stretch out to create the most perfect makeup, right? Rachel exined. George shook his head and demolished it very directly, I dont know, and I already look good, so I should just draw it perfectly, right? Rachel: Although it is tempting to say that George is too self-absorbed, but I have to admit that George is right. Georges face, which is more beautiful than a womans, can indeed be casually made up to a degree that can steal the heart. Even Rachel was resigned to being jealous. As a woman, not as good-looking as a man, how sulking ah! But on the surface, Rachel can only squeeze out a smile and pretend to look breezy, Yes, you do have a good bottom, but today is a life event, the rituals that should go. When George heard this, he nodded his head. Also, then you keep it burning! Rachels mouth curled up in a smug smile, Good. She mentally taunted George. This so-called scented candle, of course, is not to y the role of tranquility. Rather, it is a new curing gas that allows people to let their guard down. People who inhale this fragrance for a long time will develop an inexplicable dependence on the people around them. When George ispletely dependent on himself, Rachel can hypnotize him and ask him to help her clean up Bonnie. No way, in fact Rachel didnt want to go this far. But I dont know what went wrong, or if George is a person who has a hard time making friends with strangers. Rachel has been working on this for a while, but it hasnt been working. Every time it is easy to look at the progress of friendship with George, George will have reservations to take a step back. So much so that this time spent a lot of effort and time, but also to George apanied the smile countless times, the rtionship between the two people is still just a doctor and patient. How could this not make Rachel vomit blood? There is really no choice but to move this solution. Pack up Georgewith the help of outside help. Although the smell of this candle is irreversible to the human body to harm. But what does it matter? Anyway, she quietly took the anti-action medication and would have no problem with herself. What does it matter to her what happens to George? I can only me George for not eating the wine! Thinking, George in front of him suddenly eximed, Oh no, I prepared a bouquet of roses, the person who sent the flowers said they could only be ced in the security room, what if I lose themter? With that, he was about to get up and go out. Rachel hurriedly stopped and said politely, You have an injury on your leg, although you can be discharged today, its best to rest more, so dont move around, Ill go get it for you!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. George waited for these words and very readily agreed, Yes, Ill trouble you then. The whole process is extraordinarily crisp and does not drag on in any way. It stumped Rachel. She froze for a moment, which forced a smile, Okay, Ill go now then. Before leaving the ward, there was a deliberate look at the candles. Then he flew to the security room to get the roses and rushed back to the ward. The first thing you do when you get back is check the candles. Luckily, the candle was no different than before it went, just partially melted downward. It seems George didnt find the candle problematic at all. Very good. Rachels mouth curled up in a smile as she handed the roses to George. Chapter 1137: The protagonist finally appears After receiving the roses, George carefully checked the freshness before continuing to let Rachel do her own makeup. He was discharged from the hospital at 12:00 noon on time. Bonnie brought five children, Anna and the Smiths, and others, all to wee themselves out of the hospital. But the only thing missing is the main character C Eric. For this reason, Georges suspicious gaze fell directly on Sebastian and asked sourly, Mr. Grant, youre not holding someone at the office for overtime, are you? Sebastian nodded, I probably would have done that normally, but today is a special case, and I didnt even let him work yesterday. In order for Eric to get well, to meet this confession today. This good intention is not thanked level forget it, but actually have to be suspected? Honey, its so hard to be a good person! Sebastian said to Bonnie, who was next to him. That pitiful look, as if George is some kind of viin without evil. George simply had tough, You are at least the ck-faced king of Willisto, the president of the Grant Group, is it appropriate to be so pampered with Annie? Sebastian didnt think so, Why is it inappropriate, and his own wife pampering, breaking thew? Said, also did not forget to remind Bonnie, wife, todays kiss has not yet been honored, just, take advantage of this good opportunity, orter George confessed, can be our turn to eat dog food. Bonnie couldnt help but smile with a red face. Stretching out her slender, soft white hand, she pushed Sebastians chest and muttered in a small voice, Dont you do that, everyone is watching, Im embarrassed. It is to make you embarrassed, Sebastian said, so that we look like we love each other, no matter how long we love each other, as shy and sweet as the first love ah! Crowd: Cant stand it!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Smith directly covered Vivians ears, Honey dont listen, its easy to get sour to fall out. The five children looked at each other, snickered, and then took out a camera to take a picture. As for Anna, since Rupert was still abroad, she could only stomp her feet in anger and chant loudly, No listen, no listen, the kings scriptures, no look, no look, all bad guys! Ah! When Rupertes back, she must show back in front of Bonnie and Sebastian. Show 100 times! And as we were talking, a familiar figure appeared in front of the hospital. Although dressed in a very ordinary wide t-shirt, beach shorts and a pair of flip-flops, George recognized him immediately. Who is this if not Eric? Eric, over here! George shouted, waving his arms. Hearing the call, Eric froze for a moment, before walking stiffly on his legs to George. After seeing Georges well-groomed appearance, his heart sank even harder. Did you dress up for the asion? It seems to really care about confessingto Max. Eric suddenly regretted a little, why did he run to the hospital because he was curious and reluctant? Might as well sleep at home in a dark ce! Why are you just now, George asked grumblingly. Eric opened his mouth, not knowing how to exin, I Just after a start, George tugged him, Forget it, this is not important,e with me, we go to the rooftop, you push me up. Are you going to confess on the rooftop? No wonder I didnt see Max in the crowd. Eric thought, and his mood got even heavier. His heart was full of resistance and he directly shook off Georges hand fiercely, I dont want to go to the rooftop, you let someone else send you up. After saying that, he spoke again, Thepany still has things to do, Ill leave first. Stop, Sebastian called out to him, you are given the day off, you dont have to worry about all thepanys affairs, just leave it to Secretary Wang. Erics pupils quake violently. How can Why is it that even Mr. Grant is on Georges side? Look, your boss has given you a vacation, what official business to handle, push me up! George said. Eric: His heart was heavy to the core. I really cant understand why everyone has to do this to themselves. Why all force yourself to go to the rooftop to witness George and Maxs sweet love. Eric? Only Bonnie noticed the struggle and pain in the depths of Erics eyes and stepped forward to speak with concern, Are you okay? Im fine young grandmother, Eric barely managed to squeeze out a smile, Okay, Ill push George to the rooftop! Chapter 1138: Is this for me? George figured it out. The crossover will be so. Since you cant hide, then face it openly! As long as you act open-minded enough, then George has no way to hurt himself. Thats right! Eric took a deep breath and pushed George towards the elevator room. Instead, George quietly sent a message to Max from his wheelchair, telling him to get ready on the top floor.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The hero of this confession today, will soon be in ce! Max returned an OK emoji. As the elevator went further and further up, Georges mood became more and more excited. Erics mood, on the other hand, is gradually hitting rock bottom. Although trying very hard to adjust their mood, but the thought that they are to witness the happiness of others, this other person or George, can not be happy. Finally, the elevator dinged and arrived at the rooftop. Eric stood in the elevator and took a deep breath before pushing George out. The first thing that caught the eye was the ground full of roses and balloons. And Max was standing at the end of the roses, still holding a bunch of yellow roses. Take your time and talk, Ill stand by. Eric said. George yanked him, Where are you going, stand here, this is the best position for you. Eric was in an even harder mood. Let yourself be here to witness the happiness is not even enough, but actually also stipted the location, George is simply, kill the heart! But Eric was still cooperative and stood. Anyway, the rooftop are on, and do not care which position to stand. Seeing Eric standing, George then cleared his throat and spoke. In fact, I cant figure out when it started, my heart gradually converged, and then began to like you. Maybe it was the first time I saw you fighting, maybe it waster when I found out that you were a very silly and persistent person, or maybe it was when you were sad and in tears when you saw me sick. It is difficult to say clearly, after all, love this thing, since ancient times there is no definitive answer. Anyway, all I can say is that I like you, no, I love you, and if you want, we will immediately fly to Irnd to get married, you know that ce in Irnd, right? In Irnd, it only costs a dor to get married, but if you want to get a divorce, you will have to lose all your money or even go to jail. I can think of nothing that better represents mymitment to you than this. Love you is willing to give everything for you, if one day I do not love you, then I deserve to lose everything. Would you like to, be with me? As soon as the words left his mouth, Max bawled, the corners of his eyes were like a faucet with an open gate, and he couldnt stop. George is full of ck lines, What are you doing,e here you! Max then cried and wiped his tears while jerking his shoulders and walked to Georges heels. Handed the bouquet of roses, to George. George took the roses, turned his wheelchair and walked over to Eric next to him. Because he was in a wheelchair, he could only tilt his head up and look at Eric in front of him, his voice full of earnestness and tenderness, Eric, are you willing? Eric was so stunned that his speech began to stutter, What do you mean, who are you asking if they want to? George looked around, Its just me and you here, and one unrted person, who do you think Im asking? Unrted persons? Youre saying that Max is an unrted person? Eric couldnt believe his ears. Max is also anxious, How am I an irrelevant person, obviously this confession was nned by me for you, its really a bridge too far, viin! He said, Look at him, dont be with him, hes not a good person. George got angry, Get out! Then Ill give you one chance to re-tell. Max said. George took a deep breath and just had topromise. In the whole rooftop, its just me and you and Mr. Pearson who helped me prepare for my confession, so who do you think, Im asking? Erics brain still hasnt responded, Isnt that asking about Max? As soon as the words left his mouth, Max jumped eight meters straight away. h h h several times, I dont have that kind of interest. After a pause and felt not quite right, hurriedly exined, I do not dislike your love, its just that I personally still like women. So, this confession, its for me? Eric asked again. Chapter 1139: Jay Jones George nodded his head. Of course its you, who else can be worthy of my confession but you? As soon as the words left his mouth, Eric turned around and ran downstairs. If it wasnt for Georges quick hands and eyes, he wouldnt have been able to stop it. What are you running for, didnt I say this is a confession for you, why are you running, dont you like me? So the first reaction to learning that it was a confession for him was to run away? I came without packing! Eric was so excited that he was incoherent, If I had known that the object of my confession was me, I would have changed into a very formal suit, the suit I had for my friends funeral before was very nice, I spent thirty thousand on it. No, that kind of suit on this asion to wear is not a bit not suitable, then I go to buy a new set, I do not know if it is still toote to customize George clutched Erics hand, his voice gentle but full of strength. Its okay, you can wear whatever you want. Because several yearster recalling this confession, no one will remember what they were wearing at the time. What I still remember is how I felt at the time, and the person who confessed to me. Wouldnt it make sense to wait until youre seventy, eighty, and you can still stand in front of me in this and hear me confess again? George said. Eric then fell silent. It was only after a long time that he opened his mouth and asked, Really, you really dont mind? Why should I mind? George asked rhetorically, You promised me that the purpose would be served, doesnt that make it better? After a pause and added, Speaking of which, you havent answered me yet, are you a yes, or a no? Ill take care of you for the rest of your life. Eric said with a nod. As soon as the words left his mouth, Max pulled out a button directly from his bag and pressed it fiercely. At once, the rooftop bloomed open a lot of cold fireworks, although it was daytime, but you can also glimpse their beauty. The whole rooftop was enveloped by this beauty. Hearing the signal, Bonnie and the others also came out from the stairwell and pped their hands at George and Eric.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. As for the five children, they carried baskets and scattered flower petals to the two. This scene, as if married. Max rubbed his chin with satisfaction, Im really worthy of it, the ultimate secret to make girls happy at the Capital is used, and George seeded in one go! With that, Max left first. The fact that he came to help George was kept a secret from Rachel. So, gotta get out before Rachel gets here. Riding the elevator straight to the underground garage, Haris was already waiting in the car. When he saw Max return, he greeted him respectfully, Mr. Pearson, how did todays confession go? The question was asked in a subtle and euphemistic way. And Max witnessed someone elses happiness, simply happier than if he had chased a girl. He even clenched his fist and hammered his thigh, proudly saying, Of course it worked, ah, this Mr. Pearson out, there are still people who can not take? Haris, you are not seeing, just now George can be happy! George could not wait to get up from his wheelchair and do a hundred back flips after his favorite person. Haris tone is a bit tangled, Im d I didnt go up to see, my fragile old heart, cant stand this tossing ah! Haris, thats whats wrong with you, so all love should be respected, okay? Max said. Haris sighed, Ill get used to it. By the way Mr. Pearson, so this matter, are you going to tell His Lordship and Madam? Max was full of clouds, Why should I tell them both about this, its not a big deal, no need to say. After a pause, he added, But if they know and have to ask me, its okay for me to talk about it. Isnt there an old Weskiney saying that a gift is a gift. I believe his parents will be proud of him when they know about this! Haris feelings were furtherplicated. Mr. Pearson not only has a boyfriend, but also has to hide it from His Lordship and his wife, hey, how can this be? If he secretly reported to tell the master anddy, but also looks like a spy. But if you dont say it, youll be med by the master anddy, and youll be med for it. Torn by hesitation, Haris then thought of another person. Thats right! Get Jay Jones! Chapter 1140: Finally almost successful Jay Jones, a nephew of the Capitalthe Jones Family. Because the Jones Familys eldest son and grandson had disappeared since childhood, the Jones Family had no one to inherit the family business, and had to hand over the burden to Jays body. Its a pity that this Jay is not interested in business, but is very fond of medicine. And because the Pearson Family is a medical family, so Jay has been friends with Max since he was a child, and has fooled Max into taking a lot of the Pearson Familys books out to study. Of course, Jay doesnt only know how to take it in. A lot of the Jones Familys business information was leaked to Max from his mouth. The two people give each other important information about each others family, so the rtionship is extraordinarily good. Get Jay toe, surely he can persuade Max. Even if it cant change Maxs heart to be with George, it can at least make Max take the initiative to go back and exin ah. This kind of thing, it is useless to hide it. It is better to die early and live early. Haris thought, so she waited and called Jay in a hurry after sending Max back to the hotel. Jays end answered almost immediately. Uncle Haris, what do you want at thiste hour? Jay asked in a soft voice. Haris froze for a moment, then responded with an apologetic tone, Im sorry Mr. Jay, I forgot you were in Hesnus, it must be two in the morning, I must have disturbed your rest. Its okay, Im still awake anyway, and theres a man outside still guarding me and begging to be seen. Jay said. Haris let out a hint and hurried to make a long story short, saying his purpose, Mr. Jay, Mr. Pearson has a little situation, he seems to like men, would you see if you cane to Willisto and help me persuade? Why Willisto again? said Jay, sounding a little surprised. Haris froze, Did anyone else speak to Mr. Jay you about Willisto? Well, the guy who came to pester me for a cure was also from Willisto. Jay said. Thats quite a coincidence! So, Mr. Jay you see? Haris asked again tentatively. Jay agreed crisply, Okay, Ill try Willisto. Not waiting for Haris to be happy, Jay spoke again, But itll have to wait a few days, I still have to test the guy and then go back to Willisto with him, is that okay? Haris agreed, Yes, yes, of course! As long as Jay promised toe, thats all that matters! Ill send you a message before I depart from Hesnus. Jay said, and hung up the phone. Following that, lift the curtain of the floor-to-ceiling window on the second floor and look at the ck business car on the road.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Through the teal window ss, you can see Rupert curled up in a ball sleeping in the car. The temperature difference between day and night in Hesnus is huge, sometimes reaching a staggering -15 degrees at night. Rupert slept in the car wrapped in a thin jacket, simply pushing the limits of the human body. Jay Zhans ck eyes deepened for a few minutes, then took out his cell phone and dialed a phone number out. The phone rang a few times and was answered. Hey Jay, hows it going on your end? The person on the other end of the phone asked in a deep voice. Jays tone was respectful, Aunt, Im still whetting Ruperts appetite, Ill see him tomorrow night and ask about the situation. And Ive investigated that Rupert and Sebastian have a good rtionship, so if we can get Rupert to speak for us, then the chances of convincing Sebastian will be great. Very good. The person on the other end of the phone was satisfied, Ill leave this matter to you, make sure to make him recognize his ancestors! The position of eldest son and grandson of the Jones Family has been vacant for too long. Okay aunt. Jay said. And one more thing, the caller continued to instruct, I know Sebastian is deeply devoted to his wife, but we at the Jones Family would not want such an inferior status daughter-inw, not even for those little children. But if all of them are solved, Sebastian is afraid that he will freak out. When you go to Willisto, just solve the woman, as for the child, as long as Sebastian promises not to disclose it in the future, I will be entitled to keep it as a kitten and puppy! Jays eyes sank a few notches, Okay aunt. After saying that, Jay hung up the phone. Another sweeping nce at the business car downstairs, which closed the curtains. What he didnt know was that one foot closed the curtains and the next Rupert made a happy phone call out. The call was to Anna. Anna, it looks like Im almost there! Rupert reported excitedly. He spent thest few days in front of Dr. Leonards house, even to go to the bathroom is to find a caravan toe, quickly solve the problem and back to the car to continue to nest. After several days of suffering like this, Dr. Leonard finally feltpassionate enough to pull the curtain open in the middle of the night to watch him! Chapter 1141: Her focus is always different Rupert couldnt have been more excited! And Anna on the other end of the phone only noticed one thing, Youve been guarding the doorstep of peoples homes, can that body take it? Rupert froze for a moment and then smiled cheekily, Im fine Anna, my young body can take it, and by the looks of it, Dr. Leonard will see me in two or three more days. Once youve taken down Dr. Leonard, youll be able to sleep through the night. I knew I shouldnt have gone back to Willisto! Anna cursed impatiently on the other end of the line, If I had stayed in Hesnus, I could have worked the shift with you. And two people can talk and chat, and time can pass a little faster. Unlike Rupert now, who stays up most of the night and has to call to share the happy news. Anna is filled with heartache. Its okay Anna, Rupert reassured her, Im fine, even to prove Im good, and can physically do a wave when I get back to Willisto. Anna: There was a long silence before Anna spoke, Im with Bonnie now and its on speaker. Hello? Why is the signal suddenly bad, oops, since youre not talking Ill hang up ah! Rupert hurriedly hung up the phone. Listening to the busy toneing from the phone, Annas cheeks flushed and she turned her head to look at Bonnie in front of her. Bonnieughed, You can pretend I dont exist, I didnt hear anything. The more she said this, the more frustrated Anna became. Hanging his head, depressed iparable said, If I had known this son of a bitch would say such things, I would not have killed myself to turn on the speakerphone. You dont turn on the speakerphone, both hands are covered with candle dregs, what if you identally get it on your skin? Bonnie shook her head helplessly. Following that, Anna was cated, Come on, or Ill say a little bit about what happened between me and Sebastian too, to get you even? Better forget it, Anna hastily refused, Im afraid Ill listen to it and identally say something, and then Sebastian will kill someone. After a pause and changed the subject, Its better to look at whats in your hand first. When Bonnie heard this, she set her eyes on the candle in front of her. This is George snapping out of the bottom of the candle. Georges exact words were that the candle felt a little odd and that Rachels eyes were on it when she came in and out. It is evident that this must be something extraordinary. So he bypassed Rachel and quietly got a little bit of the candle at the bottom and gave it to Bonnie to assay. At this moment, Bonnie and Anna are scraping the candles off the top of the cloth piece. It was hard to get it right, put it in a ss box, and set off for the inspection agency. On the drive there, Anna asked about her uncle. Did you go back after that day? Bonnie shook her head, her eyes dimmed a few times, I was going to go, but when I was about to leave, the caregiver called me and told me not to go. The caregiver also said that since the day I went there, my uncle was delirious for several days in a row, and even self-harming behavior. If you go again, it would be bad for your uncle to really do something drastic. Anna expressed her disbelief. Before sending uncle to go abroad, there is no such situation ah, how to go out a trip back, but on the contrary, so excited about you. Anna said. After a pause, and asked Bonnie, Or you go abroad to the nursing home to ask, maybe the problem lies in this! Thats fine. Bonnie nodded, I cant leave the country for a while, so just have the nursing home send me all the surveince and cases. Once the candle samples were sent to the testing facility, Bonnie called the nursing home abroad. The nursing home end of the deal was painfully obvious. Okay Miss Morgan, these will be sent to your mailbox in three business days, please check your mailbox. Bonnie hung up the phone at this point. With a temporary relief, Bonnies mood rxed a bit. I bought snacks nearby before going back to the hospital to spend time with Damon. Thats right, Damon is still in the hospital.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Although he was out of danger, Damons condition was always recurring and even started to have a low fever every night. Not too serious low fever, but also makes the heart quite nervous and worried. Bonnie is not a doctor, so there is nothing she can do about it. She could only stay by Damons side in silence, hoping that this would distract Damons attention. Maybe it wont be so hard. Chapter 1142: You guys did a great job When he arrived at the hospital, Damon was ying chess with Erika and Joanna. After all, it was the Smiths who took care of the children and were still very proficient at chess. Erika and Joanna were able to cope at first, but then they gradually lost the fight. Little Joanna on the other hand is still a very belligerent person. When he saw that he was about to lose, he was so anxious that tears came out of his eyes. When Damon saw this, he identally touched his knight while taking the pieces. In the next second, the knight was silently taken out of the board. Hey? Erika was full of non-sequiturs, Brother Damon, that horse wasnt eaten by us, so why did you take it. Damon pped his head, Because I learned a new type of chess, ah, this kind of chess inside, as long as the fall is dead! Huh? Is there such a way to get down? Erikas big purple grape-like eyes widened in surprise. Damon nodded seriously, Of course, this is closer to the real battlefield ah, sometimes their own horses just die, people can suddenly get sick, of course, the horse will also! Erika and Joanna were bbergasted by this. It actually ended up actually nodding and thinking that it made sense. Even little Joanna began to cheat and moved her king forward quite a bit. Then tells Damon, Because my king is a big, long-legged, handsome guy like Daddy, he goes farther than everyone else! Then my queen is like Joe at the Sunshine Vi who is in charge of cooking, fat, cant walk very well and has shorter legs than the others and can only walk half of the original distance. Damon said. Thats it, its hard for Erika and Joanna not to win. The game, which would have taken half an hour to finish, was over in less than ten minutes. Turning his head, hesaw a smiling Bonnie. Damon immediately said, Mommy, you are here, just now the sisters are superb, they won me in a couple of moves!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bonnie saw it all in her eyes, but didnt poke at it, but nodded along with it, Really? Then theyre great! Little Joanna crossed her arms and nodded her head, Yeah, Im super awesome! Erika, on the other hand, was still a little embarrassed that she had won in a dishonorable way and told Damon, Brother, next time well y in the most normal way, and Im sure I can beat you. Good. Damon nodded his head in agreement, Im sure you can win me! Speaking of which, the three little ones then began to share snacks to eat. Bonnie looked around and asked curiously when she couldnt find Andrew and Lukas. They went out to buy something and said they would be backter. Erika said in a milky voice. Almost as soon as the words were spoken, the two little ones appeared at the door of the ward. In his hand, he also held a ck bag that wasrger than their person and looked heavy. Bonnie immediately reached out to pick it up. Upside down, it is much lighter than she thought. Whats all this in here? Bonnie asked curiously. Lukas showed a smile and his voice was like a spring breeze, If mommy is curious, wont you open it and find out? Bonnie then opened the ck bag. Inside are all things for decoration. Ribbons, bows, and all kinds of colored cardstock. Another ck bag was filled with bear dolls, which looked like they were broughtfrom the Sunshine Vi. What is this for? Because Damons brother cant be discharged from the hospital for the time being, but the hospital is too cold and icy to make people feel bad when they look at it, and how can they get better after staying in this environment for a long time? So Andrew talked to me about bringing some things over to decorate the ward and make it as cozy as the Sunshine Vi! The words just fell, Andrew cool cold face then crossed a touch of unnatural, coughing, When did I say such a thing, you do not nonsense ah! In the end, after five years of being best buddies, Lukas knows his mouth too well. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Andrew then nodded in satisfaction, Yes, thats right. You guys are great. Bonnie was touched and reached out to hug the two little ones, hugging them hard into her arms, You guys are doing great! Chapter 1143: So did you tell Max Bonnie thought, Maybe this is the kind of affection that an only-child family cant feel, right? Everyone is usually loud and rowdy, but they are actually very amicable. Especially in the case of these situations, it is to help each other and snuggle up for warmth. Suddenly not worried at all, after a hundred years of their own, how a few of them to survive. What else is there to worry about, they will help each other and move forward together. With that in mind, Bonnie pped her hands and eximed, Okay, then lets decorate and make this ward as cozy as home! With Bonnies direction and help, the ward was dressed up in less than two hours. Although it is not as good as the Sunshine Vis childrens room, it is still much more cozy than before. Even Damon hugged his teddy bear and soon fell asleep. I dont know if its because of the sweat from the exercise just now, or if its true that staying in a cozy ce will help. After falling asleep this time, Damon surprisingly did not have a fever for the first time. Bonnie was surprised to death. A doctor was specially called over to check. The doctor gave Damon a detailed examination and then told Bonnie, Thats a good sign, if Damon canst three days without a fever, it means the number of white blood cells in his body is up. The condition will also gradually improve afterwards. It wont use to getpletely better, but at least you can get out of the hospital and go home to recuperate. Excellent. Bonnie was overwhelmed with excitement, Thank you doctor. Bonnie thanked him and then carefully covered Damons nket. This critical three days, absolutely can not have any mistakes. In order to get Damon out of the hospital, Bonnie has hardly left the hospital for the past three days. It was hard to make it to the third day, and Damon still had no fever. When the doctors were informed, they eximed that it was a miracle. The repeated low fever before caused the immune cells in her body to be disordered, but she was actually able to recover on her own, so you can see that God is on Damons side, congrattions to young grandmother and young master Damon! Bonnie was happy and asked again, So is that so we can get out of the hospital? Yes, the doctor nodded, Ill get you discharged, pack your things, and you can be discharged at noon today.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bonnie then happily gave Sebastian a call. Yeah? Sebastian was also surprised, Im putting off all my work toe over now, just stay put and Ill pack up the discharge stuff. Good. Bonnie nodded. Such a good thing, just Bonnie alone know, she really feel a little pity. So the first person thates to mind to share is Anna. But before this call could be made, Anna called first. Bonnie was stunned. It took three seconds to get on the phone and tell Anna the good news, Anna, Damon can be discharged from the hospital today, do you want toe over? Really? Anna was really surprised, Its not just a coincidence, good things havee across a bunch! What? Bonnie was a little confused, Is there anything else good going on today? Of course it does! Anna reminded Bonnie, Do you remember the candles we sent to be tested the other day? Bonnie recalled for a moment, then nodded, Of course I remember, I wanted to wait for the results with you, then Damon has improved, I have to be here all the time to keep an eye on it, so I asked you to help me wait for the results. After a pause and said, How about it, wait? Anna hmmed, Yeah, and not only did we wait, but we waited for amazing good news. Today, right here at the hospital, Rachel can be captured! That candle came with a dependency-inducing ingredient, and after George inhaled it, he almost fell for Rachels trick. Luckily, I found out the solution, which was to give George a cut to make the pain counteract this near-hypnotic drug reaction. But this thing Rachel does not know, she still thinks George is hypnotized, so she asked George toe to the hospital today to find you, to trick you into the stairwell, and then pushed down hard! Hearing this, Bonnies body sweat stood up. Pushing her down the stairs? This would not only hurt her, but the baby in her belly would die. Even if Rachel hates herself, she cant involve the child, right? Is her heart not made of flesh? Bonnie, Anna spoke again, I know what youre thinking, and Im just as angry about how there are such hateful people in the world who must be caught and sent to prison! Did you tell Max? asked Bonnie softly, her teeth chattering. Chapter 1144: Bonnie, dead? Anna froze for a moment and then denied it, No, what if he tells him about this, what if he defends Rachel? It is possible that Max will also help Rachel to do it, and then really let Bonnie ident will be bad. He promised me he wouldnt make light of Rachel if it was her fault, so you call him over. Bonnie said. This- Anna hesitated and finally agreed, Okay, Ill do as you say, just get him here. After a pause and added, But you have to promise me, first ensure your own safety, never have an ident, see the first signs of danger and run! Dont worry, I even fooled Erika around with Rachel by myself before, and knowing her n this time, its even less likely that something will happen to me. Bonnie said. It better be! C Soon, Anna arrived at the hospital. Almost back-to-back, George also arrived at the hospital. And heading straight for Damons hospital room, he spoke, Annie, theres something Id like to talk to you about alone, how about we go to the stairwell? Here ites! The plot is exactly the same as what Anna said! Bonnie pretended not to know and nodded, Okay, lets go. Following George, he went to the stairwell. George pulled out a bottle of sma from his pocket and slipped it to Bonnie, speaking loudly on one side. Im sorry Annie, I dont know why, I just hate you so much right now and want you to die! Bonnie raised her steps down the stairs, her tone extraordinarily frightened, What do you want, George, dont be impulsive, its Annie, arent we on good terms? That was before, now were not good! After saying this, the sound of screaming came from the stairwell. Bonnie then copsed covered in blood at the corner of the stairs. Hearing the sound, Anna rushed straight over, saw Bonnie clearly, turned her head and angrily questioned George, What did you do, what did you do to Bonnie! George shook his head hastily, covering his head in pain, I dont know what happened to me, I just suddenly wanted to push her,pletely out of control. Are you crazy, or are you being controlled? Anna asked again. George shook his head, and as if he suddenly remembered something, he suddenly shouted, Its Rachel, Rachel made me do it! Yes, its Rachel!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. What nonsense are you talking about, where is Rachel, and are you and Rachel that close that she would let you do something like that? Anna didnt believe it at all. While saying that, to call the police. The two men tangled up directly in the elevator room. Up a flight of stairs, Rachel hid in the shadows and heard the whole thing. The corners of his mouth instantly hooked up with a smug smile. See, this chess piece she found still works well. Not only is it a perfect solution for Bonnie, but it also clears himself of all suspicion. After all, we all know that George and her rtionship is not that good, so how could George do such things for her? As for Georges im that he was hypnotized, its even less likely that anyone would believe it. Even if it is believed, there is no evidence! Rachel gloats over her perfect n. She pushed open the door to the stairwell and chose to take the elevator that carries medical waste down and was leaving the hospital. But when they got to the entrance of the hospital, they were stopped by the security guards. Miss Pearson is it? Please stay here, the police will be here soon. The guard said. When Rachel heard this, she was dumbfounded, Police, you called the police to arrest me? Why do you want to arrest her? The guards voice was polite, but it was icy, You are suspected of murdering Mrs. Grant, do you think the police should be called to arrest you? You guys are crazy! Rachel was so excited that she almost jumped up, George is the one who killed, what does it have to do with me! Almost as soon as the words left her mouth, a familiar figure appeared in Rachels line of sight, Miss Pearson, since this incident has nothing to do with you, how did you know it was George who did it when it happened only ten minutes ago? Rachel saw clearly the person in front of her, so frightened that she fell directly to the ground, speaking in a stuttering voice, You you are not dead, why are you here! Im not dead, everything was an act to fool you just now, Miss Pearson, isnt that disappointing? Chapter 1145: Max who was turned Standing in front of Rachel is none other than Bonnie, who is covered in blood. Although the appearance looks horrible, but in fact she is not injured at all. The leisurely and nd look at Rachel in front of her, clear almond eyes full of icy cold light. Previously Rachel deliberately nted evidence, she put up with it for the sake of Nina. But I did not expect thatpassion begets mischief. Instead of Rachel realizing her mistake, forbearance has made her intensify to the point of ying this horrible trick of killing with a knife! If it wasnt for Georges extra care, he would have withheld the candles trimmings and sent them to her forb testing. Otherwise George was really hypnotized sessfully and pushed her down the stairs, killing two bodies, and George had to go to jail. The real instigators, on the other hand, can get away with it. There is no such thing in the world! I didnt! Rachel tried to argue, I dont understand a word youre saying, I just happened to be passing by the hospital and heard you talking in the stairwell, is that okay? Sure, Bonnie nodded, but that candle thing, how do you exin that? What candle, I dont know. Rachel continued to y dumb. Bonnie took out the test report and shook it in her hand, I went and checked, only the Pearson Family at the Capital has this cured gas, you said its not you, is it Mr. Pearson? Rachel was still at the end of her rope, and when she heard Bonnie mention Maxs name, she gritted her teeth and said, Yes, maybe it was my brother who did it! Rachel! In the next instant, Max came out from the corner, his eyes full of disappointment, How can you do this, putting the me on me?! Rachels brain buzzed and exploded straight away. How did this happen! Howe brother is here too? I brother, I, its all just a misunderstanding, I just got too anxious just now, someone must have deliberately stolen our the Pearson Family candles and then tried to harm us, brother, you believe me right? Rachel said, trying to hug Maxs arm and shake him like she used to. In the past, Max was the one who ate this trick the most. No matter what wrong she has done, as long as she does so, her brother will definitely be soft-hearted. As for the trouble she has caused, it will be put right one by one. So thats what Rachel is nning to do again this time. I didnt expect it to be effective this time.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Max shrugged her off directly and fiercely, his voice icy cold, Who else but you would have ess to such candles and deliberately try to harm Bonnie? Rachel was flung straight out and fell to the ground, her arm scraping the skin from the rough ground and burning with pain. The white dress also became dirty, and even the hair was spread out. The whole person is like a crazy woman. The people next to her stopped and looked curiously at Rachels appearance. Rachels heart was filled with resentment and panic. How did this happen? Why does it not work to lie and beg for mercy this time? Its obvious that brother loves you the most! Rachel thought about it for a while and came up with a reason. Its Bonnie. Its all Bonnies fault. Because just now brother are called Bonnie. What a close person it must be to shout that name! Bonnie, you actually seduced my brother like this in private, you are really shameless, even pregnant is not restless! Rachels eyes were scarlet and she cursed. SnapC The sound of a crisp p resonated throughout the hospital entrance. Rachel was pped by the p deflected head, the corners of the mouth oozed scarlet blood, the mouth is a burst of rust taste, ears buzzing. She slowly turned her head in disbelief and looked at Max in front of her, Brother, you actually hit me? Max this p with full force, his own tiger mouth are vaguely painful. But he, who has always loved Rachel, didnt feel any heartache except for the pain in his hands. Instead, there was only anger and disappointment with Rachel. You are the granddaughter of the Pearson Family, a reputable medical genius, but you would do such a confusing thing, even full of obscenities, you let me down too much, Rachel, I regret having you as a sister! Chapter 1146: You’re going to need me Hearing this, Rachel was stunned. What?! Its not like that, brother, listen to me exin! Rachel spoke in a panic, I didnt mean to hurt you. Of course youre not trying to hurt me, the person youre trying to hurt is Bonnie, Max sounded extraordinarily disappointed, Rachel, I dont remember the Pearson Family teaching you to be such a person. People, grow and grow crooked, obviously, this sister of yours is not only growing crooked, but also growing disabled! George came out and said. There was disgust in the eyes that looked at Rachel. He was so close to bing Rachels pawn! And he clearly didnt have a half-hearted grudge against Rachel before that! Im wrong, brother, I was also momentarily obsessed, please help me, okay? Rachel, seeing this, alsopletely panicked and pleaded towards Max. Max doesnt even look at her. Just put his gaze on Bonnie and said in a deep voice, Bonnie, she is at your disposal, do whatever you want, I will never stop it. It was a bit of a surprise to Bonnie to be so quick. Tentatively, she asked, What if I was going to take her to the police? She almost killed you, so its okay to send it to the police. Max said. But Rachel was reluctant. She is the daughter of the Pearson Family, the envy of everyone at the Capital, and a talented doctor with a global reputation. If you go to jail for intentional homicide, how will you be able to get around in the future? Bonnie, oh no, Mrs. Grant, can I beg you, give me a chance to make amends, let me do whatever I want, just dont send me to the police! Looking at Rachel crying a snotty look, to be honest, Bonnie actually heart a little intolerant. But then think about it, if you are soft at the moment, then there is a good chance that it will be the same as before. Indulgence will not make Rachel restrained, but will make her more aggressive. This kind of youngdy who grew up in the honey pot, will not drop tears until she sees the coffin. So, even if she is not sentenced, she should be sent to the police station for a long time. After thinking about this, Bonnie spoke up, Sorry Miss Pearson, if you had just hurt me it would have been fine, but you also want to hurt my child, he was not even born yet, you do this to him, I absolutely can not condone!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. After saying this, he turned his head to look at the security guards, You guys, keep a closer eye on Miss Pearson, and escort her directly to the police carter. No dont! Rachels feet went weak and she fell straight to the ground. Bonnie wanted to turn around and leave in order to clear her mind. But at this time, the nurse ran over in a frenzy, her eyes full of anxiety and panic, Its not good, young grandmother, Damon suddenly started vomiting blood, he cant stop it, and the fever is extraordinarily strong! What?! Bonnies heart, which had just been rock solid, instantly copsed into an army and shattered into a million pieces. The voice of the speaker is upside down. How could this happen? Wasnt Damon all right before? And the doctor said, as long as you stick to three days without fever, that is aplete improvement. Even the doctor said she could go home to recuperate properly, she even packed up the things in the ward ah! How could it be like this when you are about to be discharged from the hospital? The nurse also did not know the reason, stammering exnation, I do not know the reason, but the doctor did a quick check and found that the white blood cells dropped sharply,pletely unable to resist the virus, and there was also an infection in the lungs, with a hairy ssy This is a manifestation of an acute attack of a gic disease! Rachel on the ground seemed to grab a lifeline and hurriedly spoke, I can cure this, let me do it! Whats the matter with you, just give me a good time to go to jail, the cure, there are other doctors. George said discontentedly. As a result of the words, Bonnie stepped forward and clutched Rachels arm, Can you really cure it? Of course, Ive seen this gic disease when I was at the Capital, I have experience! Rachel rushed to say. George heard this and rushed to stop Bonnie, Annie, you must not listen to this woman, how could she have been exposed to this gic disease ah, dont be fooled. I really did make contact! Rachel was so anxious she was on fire, You can ask my brother if you dont believe me! Next to him, Max nodded, Although I dont want to admit its her brother, its true that Rhyme and Rachel did cure a simr gic disease, and at the time, it was covered by the Capitals media. Chapter 1147: Temporary Healing As for why Max knows so well, of course, its because he used to consider Rachel his pride and joy. So the interview that Rachel herself doesnt remember, Max can recite it backwards. Even often show off in front of the brothers, and they proudly said, you have such a sister, you do not have it. Hey, its a sweet worry to have such an excellent sister. I dont know how many times Max has said something like this. Now that I think about it, I want to rip my mouth off! Why talk about it! His sister is not good at all! But right now, it has to be admitted that what Rachel said is true. Rachel has actually treated simr gic disorders. Hearing Maxs affirmative answer, Bonnies hand clenched even tighter. The voice low cut pleading, Please, save my son, as long as you save him, this matter will be written off! Even, let her apologize to Rachel in turn. More important than dignity and face, of course, is Damons life. Thats what Rachel was waiting for. Although she has not been in contact with Bonnie for a long time, she knows that Bonnie is good with children. Thats why she rushed to seize this opportunity just now. In fact, she is not sure, but the dead horse as a living horse. In case she is really cured, she wont have to go to jail! Rachel thought and hurriedly wiped a handful of tears from her face, Yes, Ill go now. With the nurse leading the way, Rachel then went to the operating room. Looking at Damon, who was vomiting blood all over the operating table, Rachel couldnt help but frown. This is the first time she has seen such a serious situation! Is this, is this really survivable? Dr. Pearson, what should we do now? The nurse asked from the side. Rachel took a deep breath and thought of a method, so she dismissed the nurse, You go and help me prepare sma and blood red blood cells, 30 each, and also adrenaline, move fast. The nurse rushed to the blood bank to get sma and blood red blood cells. When he returned, he found Damon stabilized on the operating table. Although still pale, the EKG frequency has stabilized. Apparently it came to life! Lets give a blood transfusion to relieve the ischemia, and when all functions return to normal values, we can push it to the intensive care unit for observation. Rachel said. The nurse nodded repeatedly. After inserting the blood transfusion needle, he curiously asked, Dr. Pearson, how exactly did you do that? Rachel coldly gave the nurse a look, What, want to learn? The frightened nurse shivered and hurriedly shook her head to deny it, No, I didnt mean that, just a little curious Dr. Pearson you did it. Rachel still had a stern face, This is my unique method, it cannot be passed on! The nurse then hurriedly nodded her head vigorously. She also praised Rachel, Dr. Pearson is really a world-renowned doctor, you can really do it! The condition that all the doctors could not do anything about before was solved at once in Rachels hands. Rachel was smug, Its okay to know, you dont have to say it on purpose, keep it low key, okay? Yes, yes. The nurse hurriedly nodded her head. Since the blood transfusion took some time, Rachel went out first. Outside the operating room door, Bonnie and the others were waiting anxiously. Sebastian learned the news halfway and also stepped on the gas all the way over. At the moment everyone has an anxious look on their face, nervous. When she saw Rachele out, she immediately greeted her, Hows Damon? Its fine, but weve lost too much blood, we need a blood transfusion to stabilize it before we can get out of the operating room, it will take about two hours, you guys wait! Rachel said. Hearing this, Bonnie heaved a sigh of relief. Its good that its okay, its good that its okay! As long as blood transfusion can solve the problem, it is not a big problem. Only Georges eyes still had a suspicious light in them, Did you really cure Damon? Or is it just lip service? Rachels heart stuttered. Whats going on, why would George say something like that.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Did you expose yourself? Thinking about it again, I dont think its possible. Even the nurses in the operating room didnt know what she had done, so how could George outside know? Whats more, she does now have Damon cured. It just wontst much longer! Chapter 1148: It is right to keep an eye out for more What Rachel didnt tell everyone was that she gave Damon a treatment n that was simr to a closed-loop injection. The so-called closed needle is to block the toxin in the body and stop it from spreading. This does make the body better for a short time. However, if it is not cured before the closed needle wears off, then it will only aggravate the disease once it is re-virulent. Now Damons hereditary disease is particrly serious, Rachel has no good countermeasure but to first use the Pearson Familys Chinese acupuncture method to seal the flow of Qi in Damons body. However, this method of acupuncture onlysts for about three months. If a cure for Damons gic disease is not found within three months, he will be doubly miserable. Painful, even dead Rachel thought of this, but was afraid to tell Bonnie. How dare she say that! Once Bonnie knew that she hadnt cured Damon at all, she would have sent her to jail. Rachel doesnt want to go to jail. And isnt there a whole three months left, she can definitely think of a way. Why dont you guys wait here, Im going to take a break. Rachel said. Wait! Max stopped her, then took off his own earrings and snapped them onto Rachels earlobes. The needles in mens earrings are thicker, and Rachels ear holes are not that big, so she was directly poked and bled, and she screamed out in pain. Brother, what are you doing! Rachel shouted. Maxs face is expressionless, This is an earring with a code lock, while there is a positioning system inside, you do not want to escape quietly, or I will follow the positioning system of this earring to find you. Of course, Rachel can also throw away the earrings, but because she can not open thebination lock on the earrings, she had to pull the ears off directly in order to take them off. If you can be that ruthless, then its no different than a fugitive, and Ill just put you on global notice when the timees. Max said. Hearing this, Rachels eyes widened in shock. Just for Bonnie, brother, you actually did this to me? Rachel asked incredulously. Yes, it was indeed wrong for her to make a move on Bonnie. But she only made that one mistake! Why does my brother refuse to forgive himself? It must be Bonnie, the bitch, who whispered bad things about herself to her brother. And the brother believed all of them. Oh, as a brother and sister for more than 20 years, actually still can notpare to Bonnie this only met a month of bitch. Rachel has really seen it all. Under this heaven, except for themselves, no one is reliable, including once a bite will always love and protect their brother! Looking at Rachel like this, Maxs heart became even more disappointed. He has actually always loved Rachel, even now, and is helping her. Max doesnt want Rachel to do anything stupid again and then make a scene that wont end. But Rachel didnt appreciate it at all, and even began to hate him. This sister, how did she be like this? C Rachel left in a rage. Bonnies eyes were fixed on the door of the operating room. After a long wait, Damon was finally pushed out. Everything is as Rachel said, Damon is now stable and his fever and vomiting of blood havepletely disappeared.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Even, the function is better than normal children. No wonder everyone says Dr. Pearson is a miracle doctor, its really not nonsense. The nursemented, Shes really good. In the time it took me to get a blood bag, she cured Damon. So fast? Anna was surprised, This is not a divine doctor, this is a god! I dont think its right either, George said helpfully, reminding Bonnie on one side, Annie, lets be safe and give Damon another full body checkup! If its an ordinary doctor, so be it. But its Rachel! A woman with evil intentions and a snakes heart. Although she went to save Damon in order to be able to stay out of jail, but the defense of people can not be free, the defense of things, or to guard against. Even Max agreed with this, Lets do a test at a different hospital so that the data can bepared and any problems can be seen at a nce. Chapter 1149: I must protect Damon Bonnie hesitated for a moment and then nodded her head in agreement. Its good to have a checkup, she is also a little more at ease. But even if we want to do tests, we have to wait until Damon is released from the intensive care unit.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bonnies nostrils red up. She turned her head and flung herself into Sebastians arms, her voice choked with sobs, Why do so many bad things have to fall on Damons head alone? If she could, she would willingly suffer for Damon! Damon will heal. Sebastian nodded, reached out his bony hand and touched Bonnies head, his voice low and husky, It will. Hmm. Bonnie nodded, but still with a heavy heart. These little gestures were all seenby Sebastian. You go back to the vi first, a few little ones are still at home waiting for Damon to be discharged, you go back and exin to them clearly and keep thempany. Sebastian said. After a pause, he looked at George and Anna again. Before they could open their mouths, the two men instantly knew, Well follow along! Sebastian blinked gratefully, Well, hard work guys. When the two men left with Bonnie, Sebastian then found an unupied corner and dialed Rupert. It is 10 oclock in the evening in Hesnus. Rupert hadnt fallen asleep yet, so he picked up quickly, his tone droning, Youre calling me to get an update, right? Damon was so sick today that he almost didnt survive. Sebastian said in a deep voice. What?! Rupert instantly rolled over and sat up, How did you suddenly get sick for a good reason, did you eat something you shouldnt? It should be a bacsh of genes in the body, a temporary improvement for a few days, and then a sudden aggravation. Sebastian said, Luckily Rachel stepped in to save Damon at that time, so that nothing happened. Rachel will save Damon? Rupert is fighting in his heart a million times not to believe, that woman is arrogant and arrogant, and also targeting Bonnie for no reason. How can you be kind enough to help Damon now? How to think how to feel problematic! I was about to speak when Sebastian nodded back and said, Indeed, I think the same as you, that womans motives are not pure, I cant believe it. So the conversation circled back. Sebastian made the call because he couldnt trust Rachel. So hes going to follow up on Ruperts progress there. If Rupert cant get that MD, hell just have to go to the Capitalthe Jones Family! You must not go, the Jones Family cant see Damon, and how will theye to the rescue, and I already have a brow on my side, give me another week, I will definitely bring the man back! Rupert said. Sebastians tone was hesitant, Are you ten percent sure? Do I have to have it okay, or watch Damon go to his death? Ruperts tone was unquestionable, It just wont work, Ill knock him out and bring him back to Willisto too. As for bringing back Willisto and still not willing to cooperate with the surgery for Damon, we will think of another way. In short, Rupert wont let Damon die. I became Damons ddinsmp, he made a wish to me that everyone would live a long life, I cant go back on my word, otherwise ddinsmp wont work! Rupert said forcefully. Sebastian was a little confused by what he heard. What ddinsmp, what wish? Rupert did not bother to exin, Anyway, you remember, I will protect Damon on it! Chapter 1150: Mommy feeds me! Although Rupert said it in a very puzzling way, Sebastian spoke up anyway. Okay, Ill wait for you for another week, and if that doesnt work, Ill force the Jones Family to say yes, no matter what it takes. Sebastian said. The two men exchanged words, and only then did they hang up the phone. Sebastian returned to the ward. Damon, who is still under observation in the intensive care unit, is sleeping deeply, but both hands are clutching the bed sheet with a death grip, and his forehead is breaking out in a fine sweat. A very painful look. Seeing this, Sebastian immediately had to call the nurse over to observe, Whats wrong with Damon, is his condition starting to recur again?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. After checking all the vital indicators, the nurse told Sebastian, Its because the analgesics are wearing off, so hes having a hard time even when hes asleep. After a pause, and shaking his head with emotion, Damon young master is really too strong, if it were an adult, he would also grunt out in pain at this time, but he did not make a sound at all, really well able to endure ah! Sebastian heard this, but his heart was full of sadness. His Damon, how much must he suffer before God will let him go! By all means, give him pain relief, now. Sebastian ordered. The nurse was a bit embarrassed, Mr. Grant, its not that we dont want to give young master Damon pain relief, but he is still a small child, his body cant ept so many drugs, especially analgesic medicine, too much will affect the development. Light is not tall or thin into a bamboo pole. In heavy cases, it is likely to affect the development of organs and nds, and then there will be no difference with the disabled. So even though Damon is in pain now, he can only hold strong. And what can I do for him? Sebastian asked again in a hoarse voice. The nurse thought about it and told Sebastian, Staying with Damon and feeling like you have the person you know best by your side makes it less difficult for Damon. Good. Sebastian nodded in agreement, immediately went and changed into a sterile suit and sat at the head of Damons bed. Wide, warm hands, holding Damons small hands tightly, wanting to give him a little more warmth. I dont know if this had an effect or how, but Damons expression really eased up a bit, his breathing gradually calmed down, and then fell asleep. Sebastian did not dare to leave for a moment and kept watch until dawn. At nine oclock in the morning, Bonnie came to the hospital with breakfast. Standing at the door of the ICU, he saw Damon struggling to reach out and try to fix Sebastians unruly hair. It was a scene that was warm and inviting. But it was clear that Damon was struggling to even lift a hand. Bonnies eyes moistened a few times and she was almost about to shed a tear. Quickly raised his hand to wipe away the tears, and only then changed into a sterile suit and walked in. When he saw Bonnie, Damons eyes shone brightly, Mommy, what are you bringing me? Bonnie squeezed out a gentle smile, Its your favorite millet porridge, and little pickles made by Grandma Qian, plus eggs. Wow, thats great! Damon grinned happily, not helping Sebastian by asking, So did daddy have one? Of course there is, Bonnie nodded, How about you and Daddy have one, Ill set up the little tabletop, and then you can eat together? Let daddy sleep first, Damon was extraordinarily understanding, daddy stayed up allst night, he must be very sleepy, let daddy get some rest. After a pause, and a yful smile, And this way you can let mommy feed me! Chapter 1151: What is the Xuanyuan bloodline? Hearing this, the tip of Bonnies nose was sore again. Again! Damon always does. It is clearly a very painful and unpleasant thing, but when ites to his mouth, it seems to be on vacation. And the reason for this is just to make them not worry about being sad. Such an angelic boy, she can meet such a boy, is really Gods gift! What Bonnie hopes for now is that Damons condition will bepletely cured soon. Then have a smooth life and never get sick again! Mommy, my stomach is hungry, feed me quickly! Just as she was thinking, Bonnie heard Damons urging. She hurried back to her senses and nodded toward Damon, Okay, Mommy feeds you. By the time this breakfast was fed, Sebastian had finally woken up. He fell asleep at almost dawn, and has only rested for three hours by now, and his eyes are badly bloodshot. Bonnie only took one look at it and felt heartbroken at once, proposing, Or you can go back to rest first, Damon has me here will be fine. Sebastian shakes his head. The refusal was serious, How can I have a pregnant woman here in my ce? Ill have Erice over and stay with Damon with the caregiver while I go to the empty ward next door to rest for a while. Bonnie thought it would be okay. After calming Damon down, she apanied Sebastian to the next ward to rest. In fact, this time, Sebastian has not been well rested, so as soon as he touched the bed, he fell into a deep sleep. Bonnie looked at it in her eyes and felt pain in her heart. She silently helped Sebastian take off his shoes and coat, and then covered him with the quilt.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. When I was ready to hang my jacket on the hanger, something in my pocket suddenly fell out. After picking it up and sweeping it, Bonnies eyes couldnt help but cross with a touch of doubt. It was a scrap of paper that looked as if it had identally fallen into Sebastians pocket. And on that fragment, the words Xuan Yuan bloodline were written. Xuan Yuan bloodline? Bonnie left and right, but also did not think Willisto who family name Regulus. As for mentioning anything, its even more important that I havent heard anyone talk about it. Probably something less important. Otherwise, it would not have been torn to pieces. Bonnie thought, or put the pieces of paper on the corner of the table, and when Sebastian woke up at noon, asked him what it was. If it is indeed of little use, she can throw it away. But when she recited the four words Xuanyuan bloodline, Sebastians face changed abruptly. Nearly robbed, directly took that paper fragment from her hand, and a few more low and solemn in his voice, Nothing, its just a piece of junk. Bonnie: Originally she also thought it was just a piece of junk, but looking at Sebastians reaction now, things dont seem so simple! Sebastian, whats going on? Bonnie asked with concern. Sebastian tugged at the corners of his mouth, eager to tell Bonnie everything. But the words came out of his mouth and he swallowed them back. If Bonnie knew that the Jones Family was his real family, and that this family had the means to save Damon, but resented the fact that Damon was born to her, she refused treatment. She must have thrown away all her dignity and even volunteered to give up everything she had, just to save Damon, right? Sebastian doesnt want Bonnie to be so humble and pathetic. This matter, even if it is rted to the Jones Family, he will solve it himself! Its just a small, insignificant family, its nothing. Sebastian said softly, pretending as if nothing was wrong. Chapter 1152: Talk to me all later Bonnie then oh, did not continue to ask further. But the mind is more or less doubtful. A small family, to make Sebastian so nervous? Something is clearly wrong. But, Sebastian would not say, Bonnie also did not want to pursue. Couples also need to respect each other. Thinking, Bonnie changed the subject, Grandma said toe overter to see Damon, Ill pick her up at the hospital entrance.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Ill stay with you. Sebastian said. Bonnie shook her head, You can rest a little longer, besides, Grandma is not here to see you, just to see Damon and go. Hearing this, Sebastian had to give up. After a few words of advice, he watched Bonnie leave. Bonnie got up and went downstairs. When I arrived downstairs, I ran into Aliyah, who was in a hurry to barge inside. Granny. Bonnie greeted as she stepped forward. Aliyah settled down a little, then looked at Bonnie with nervous concern, Hows it going, is Damon okay now? Bonnie said, We are out of danger and Rachel from the Capital is treating us, so we will bepletely healed soon. Hearing this, Aliyahs heart was relieved. Relieved, and can not help but chant, you two people really, so big things happen without telling me, if I knew, I said anything toe back from the temple ah! Thats right. During this time Aliyah went to the temple. Since the Mna Holmes incident, Aliyah also feels that she has done too many things wrong over the years. So she went to the temple and prayed the rosary for everyone, trying to make the guilt in her body feel a little less. And because of this, Damons illness was not told to her by Bonnie and Sebastian. Little did I know that Aliyah still knew. We just dont want you to worry, and besides, isnt Damon okay now. Bonnie said as she squeezed out a smile. Aliyah immediately stalked the neck, You girl, or did not take me as one of our own? If it is a family, whether or not something happens, should be the first time to inform the family! If you are a family member, you should help to solve your problems. I rushed all the way back from the temple and med myself just thinking about not being there for Damon when he was sick and suffering. Aliyah said. Bonnie nodded in good faith, Whatever decision Sebastian and I make in the future, well talk to you. Aliyah nodded her head in satisfaction at this. Talking with Bonnie while walking towards the ward. Damon was very happy to see Aliyah, milking his grandmothers voice. Aliyah is also gentle and kind, stroking Damons head, while talking to Bonnie, You are pregnant now, so go back to the vi and rest. Ill take care of you here. Grandma, you also go back to rest, I have a nurse aunt to take care of, grandma recently eat vegetarian, face are eating thin, to go back to the old house to make up for it! Damon immediately said. When Aliyah heard this, her heart was touched again. Grandma just likes to be thinner, good boy, grandma is willing to stay with you, if you drive grandma away, Im going to be sad. Fearing that Aliyah would be sad, Damon had a difficult look on his face. It was only after a long time that I spoke, Then this is good, Grandma will stay with me during the day and go back to the old house at night to rest, okay? Five-year-old children, very well-behaved and understanding, and even began to arrange the time of adults. Aliyah, touched and proud, nodded heavily, Okay, Grandma will stay with us until ten oclock and then go home ande back at seven oclock the next morning. Chapter 1153: Taking the wrong delivery Finally, Damon and Aliyah haggled and bargained to leave at 9pm ande back at 9am the next morning. Damon also perked up, I read on the Inte that this is good for your health, and that Grandma should be healthy and live a long life so I can y with you all the time. Good, good, Aliyah promised, Grandma will live a long life and stay with you all the time! As she joked andughed, Aliyah once again urged Bonnie, Go back to the vi and get some rest.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Good. Bonnie then nodded her head. After driving back to the vi, Bonnie nned to go and spend time with the other four children. But when I passed by the door, I saw the delivery sitting in the foyer. It was clearly written on the top with a personal note from Sebastian Jones. Sebastian Jones? Bonnies head was spinning a bit. Who is this? Howe she had never heard of it. Say, Sebastian? And this Regulus, is this the same Regulus that was written on the note she found in Sebastians pocket today? Why is that family called Sebastian for Sebastian Jones? A whole lot of doubts stuffed into her head, Bonnie felt like she was going to be stupid. Tina, Bonnie called over to the maid cleaning next to her, who sent this delivery? The maid thought back carefully, It was a delivery man who said it was for Mr. Grant, I checked it with the scanner, there was no dangerous goods inside. But it says Sebastian Jones on it, didnt you notice that? Bonnie asked again, Was it sent to the wrong person? The maid shook her head, I dont think so, I also asked the delivery guy and he said this is the ce and he was able to urately report Mr. Grants height and general appearance. I think, probably got the name wrong, thats why I left this delivery behind, waiting for Mr. Grant toe back and deal with it. Bonnie hmmmed, Okay, I got it. Her gaze returned to the courier. Really want to open the delivery to see. But on second thought, I gave up again. What if this delivery is something important to Sebastian. Its really rude to open it without permission. Bonnie hesitated, but put the delivery back on the cab in the foyer. The four little ones came back from the garden just after the first foot left. Brother Lukas, didnt you say youd get an autographed copy of the God of Cook for Brother Damon, has it arrived yet? Little Joanna asked. Lukas looked through the courier information in his phone, Its signed for, look for it. Little Joanna oh, and began to rummage around the entranceway. Just in time is to see that small express on the cab, suddenly happy to show a joyful expression. Great! Damon brother so like to cook, if now can receive the autographed photo of the god of cooking, he will be greatly encouraged, and then quickly get better, after that efforts to cook, be the next generation of god of cooking. By then, she will be the real sister of the God of Cook! The more Joanna thought about it, the happier she was, and beautifully unpacked the delivery. But when I opened it, there was only one photo inside. Not from the God of Cooks. Its for their family of seven. Note that its a family of seven plus the baby in Bonnies belly. In other words, there is no Sebastian in this photo. Brother Lukas, are you making a mistake, why is there a picture of our family in here? Little Joanna asked. The words just fell, Bonnie held up a courier came out, voice gentle beyondpare, Which little guy went to get the autographed photo of the god of cooking ah, Mommy did not mean to peek, just the courier list is written too clearly oh ~ Little Joanna was immediately dumbfounded. The one that mommy is holding is the delivery of the autographed photo of the God of Cooking, so whose delivery is it that she opened? Chapter 1154: Why are his words different? Seeing a few little ones with puzzled looks, Bonnie also became curious. Whats the matter, do you guys me Mommy? Of course not! Little Joanna, one person doing one thing, hurriedly trotted up and handed the photo in her hand to Bonnie. Then said in a milky voice, Im sorry mommy, I identally took someone elses delivery and opened it up. Hearing this, Bonnies first thought was the delivery that said Sebastian Jones.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Low and behold, its true. This is daddys delivery, if little Joanna really feels guilty, she has to apologize to daddy herself oh. Bonnie said. Little Joanna nodded her head like a garlic, Ill call and tell daddy right now! Thats a good girl, go ahead. Bonnie handed the phone to little Joanna and sent her to the living room to make the call. Himself took the picture, hesitated, or looked at it carefully. Anyway, its all unwrapped, take a look, it shouldnt matter, right? But after just one sweeping nce, she froze. Why does this delivery with Sebastian Jones name on it contain a picture of her and her little ones? And look at the angle, it seems to be a sneak peek. When little Joanna got through on the phone, Bonnie simply ran off to ask Sebastian herself. Especially the surname Xuanyuan, she now wants to ask for a clear picture. Sebastian learned the context on the other end of the phone, his tone steeped in excitement, Bonnie, dont touch that thing, throw it out. Bonnie felt puzzled, Its just a picture, why are you so nervous, is there something fishy about this picture? After a pause, he added, Sebastian, what are you hiding from me? Sebastian was breathing heavily on the other end of the line, as if he was making some difficult decision. A long time ago, only slowly spoke, That photo, I found someone secretly took, originally wanted to bring you as a surprise, but you found out. This reason, if she had said it before, Bonnie might have believed it. But Bonnie was left with nothing but doubt. When its a surprise, even if I find it, theres no need to rush me to throw it away, right? Apparently things are not as simple as Sebastian makes them out to be! Sebastian, what the hell is going on here, Bonnies voice grew more serious, I dont want to pry into your privacy, but this is so weird, and the picture is of me and a couple of little ones, I have to ask. Its nothing. Sebastian is still reluctant to say, Its just that when you found out about the sneak peek, you didnt feel surprised enough, so you were furious and wanted you to throw it away. After saying this, he added, If you really like it, you can also stay. Okay. Bonnie took it in stride and didnt ask any further questions. After a few more words with Sebastian, he hung up the phone. But after hanging up the phone, Bonnie wasnt idle. She opened her browser again and started searching for the surname Xuanyuan. However, nothing was found. Apart from some advertisements, there is no information about the surname Regulus. No, its still there. One of the science written on the surname, Xuanyuan is arge surname existed in ancient times, to today is very rare, but the existence of the Jones Family are rich that is noble, the hands and eyes of the sky. It is the aristocrat who, with a snap of his fingers, makes the whole city tremble. Bonnie looked a little bbergasted. If the Jones Family is so great, why did Sebastian say it was a small family when he said it? Chapter 1155: You want to ask this, right? Bonnie was keenly aware that the Jones Family was not so simple! She tried to go further down the list, but had no clue. There is very little information about the Jones Family on the web.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Rather, it is also normal. After all, such a handy family is certainly not willing to expose themselves to the public, so they will certainly erase the traces. But because of this, Bonnie is bing more and more vignt. What exactly is the rtionship between this big family and Sebastian? It even changed all of Sebastiansst name to Regulus. Is it possible that Sebastian is a member of the Jones Family? As soon as the thought started, Bonnie shook her head and dismissed the idea. Impossible! If Sebastian is a member of the Jones Family, what about the Grant family? Is Sebastian the adopted child of the Grant family? Aliyah clearly treats Sebastian like his own son. Like Aliyahs original personality, if Sebastian was not biological, he would never have given his heart and soul to that situation. Dismissing this thought, Bonnie could not guess any other possibility. She had to call it quits. Put away the phone and went downstairs to y with the four kids. When it was time to go to bed at night, the four kids were yelling about how they wanted to see Damon tomorrow. I feel like I havent seen Brother Damon in years. Little Joanna said with extreme exaggeration. Bonnie was dumbfounded, Many, many years, how many years is that? Little Joanna then counted on her fingers, I heard my teacher say that there is a term called seconds are like years, which means that a second seems to be as long as a year. Then its been sixteen hours and forty-five minutes since Damons brother and I have seen each other, that is that is This multiplication figure is clearly beyond Damons current level of learning. Counting on his fingers for half a day, and even toes are used, still can not understand the calction. Finally can only wave his hand, In short, it is many, many years, and can not count so many! So our little Joanna misses Damon so much. Good, Mommy will take you to the hospital early tomorrow morning. Bonnie nodded her head and said. After a pause and said, But as a condition, tonight you have to go to bed early, if you do not wake up at seven oclock in the morning, I will not take you. Hearing this, little Joanna even stopped ying with her favorite Barbie doll. Hurry up and tuck yourself under the covers, Im going to sleep now Mommy, good night! Good night. Bonnie leaned over, nted a light kiss on little Joannas forehead, got up and left the childrens room. He walked to the living room just in time to bump into Sebastian who had returned. Sebastian was a little surprised to see Bonnie. Zhan ck eyes crossed a touch of unnatural, voice low and hoarse said, I came back to get a copy of the information, and soon go back to the hospital, you also rest early. With that, he was about to lift his steps and walk upstairs. Before he could take two steps, he was hugged from behind by Bonnie. Bonnie hugged tightly, and her bulging belly pressed against Sebastians back, pressing herself a little too hard to breathe. But even so, Bonnie still has no intention of letting go. Whats wrong? Sebastians voice was full of pampering and tenderness, So clingy for a good reason, upset about something? I said before that I would give you plenty of space and privacy in the world, but now Im backtracking a little, is that okay? Bonnie asked. Sebastian was silent for three seconds, guessing what Bonnie was thinking, You wanted to ask about the Jones Family, didnt you? Chapter 1156: Heartache him The end is a couple, this tacit understanding is still there.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Bonnie nodded, Yes, that the Jones Family, what exactly is the rtionship with you? Sebastian was silent for a long time. Although not talking, but the struggling expression is already visible. Obviously this matter is very difficult for Sebastian. Before that, Bonnie had made up her mind that she must ask Sebastian for rification. But now when I see Sebastians expression, I cant bear it. Why must she get to the bottom of it? Anyway, Sebastian is hiding it from himself, surely not to harm himself! Sebastian, I was just asking, Bonnie immediately changed her tone, If you are notfortable talking about it, forget it, I did not ask. With that, Bonnie let go of Sebastian. Her soft and quiet face blossomed into a beautiful flower bone, softly said, You go get the information first, I will go to the kitchen to give you a bowl of chicken soup, you drink it before you go. But just as he was turning to leave, he heard Sebastian speak leisurely behind him. I am not a child of the Grant family, the Jones Family, is my true blood family. Even though he said it lightly, Bonnie still felt the hardness and bitterness he hid in the deepest part of his heart. Bonnie was instantly stumped. Indeed, she had also spected about this possibility. But felt it was impossible and gave it the boot. I didnt expect to go round and round, the reason is really this. Sebastian, in fact, is not really the Grant familys child. At this moment countless questionse to mind, but all dissipate away. Because Bonnie knows that whatever she asks now will hurt Sebastian again. The only thing that could be done was to give Sebastianfort. She stretched out her soft white hand and clutched Sebastians fingertips tightly. In a soft voice, No one can choose their birth, what matters is that you are living your life brilliantly and wonderfully now, isnt it? Hearing this, Sebastian was a bit surprised. He lowered his azure ck eyes, his pupils tumbling with waves of emotion. A long timeter, a hoarse voice spoke, Are you even the least bit curious about what happened between me and my biological family, or, for that matter, my real life? Bonnie walked up and gently hugged Sebastian, pressing her cheek to Sebastians warm, broad chest, What does it matter, whose child you are, Im already married. Now that Im married to you, then I should choose to ept whatever origin you are. After a pause, he added, Unless its because you dont want me anymore, I will absolutely always be by your side. At the end of the sentence, Sebastian leaned down and nted a light kiss on her forehead. His voice was extremely low as he assured, How could I not want you, in this life, I will only have you in my heart. Thats not it, so whether youre the son of the Grant family or the son of the Jones family, its all the same in my mind. You have only one identity, and that is my husband, the man I want to grow old with in this life! The slightly mealy-mouthed words sounded more appealing to Sebastian than the vows. He promised Bonnie, I dont care whose kid I am, even if I have to break off from everyone, like Rupert, I will absolutely run to you. Therefore, the Jones Family used whatever methods to threaten to force him, he definitely will notpromise! Chapter 1157: I promise you If he cant ept Bonnie and the five little ones, then he cant be the heir to the Jones Family! As for this matter, Sebastian still did not tell Bonnie. Bonnie, on the other hand, naturally attributed Sebastians perversity during this time to the difficulty of epting the knowledge of his true birth. After calming Sebastian in a gentle voice, she watched Sebastian leave with the documents. Walking to the door of the vi and sitting in the car, Sebastian then took out what was enclosed in the file. Its the picture in that delivery. In the photo, the pregnant Bonnie and five children areughing and having fun in the garden. Even if it is just a photo, you can feel the vigorous infectious energy conveyed in it. People who look at the photos cant help but smile along.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. But, the smile on Sebastians face was fading. He looked at the photo in front of him, his hand unconsciously clenched, until the edges of the photo were pinched and wrinkled, which slowly let go. The eyes were already filled with killing intent. This photo, taken by the Jones Family. What it means couldnt be simpler. All he wanted to do was to remind him to leave Bonnie and the kids early and go back to the Jones Family to be the prince. Otherwise, they would have done something out of the ordinary. Sebastians heart was churning with huge waves. The Jones Family is really the number one family in the Capital, and they are really good at what they do. They were able to infiltrate a heavily guarded vi and send him pictures like this! With that in mind, Sebastian took out his cell phone and dialed a number. After a short beep, the call was answered. The other end was azy and mellow voice, Why do you want to call me, is it because you have figured it out? I still say, its fine to want me back in the Jones Family, but since Im going to be epted, Ill have to ept everyone around me along with me. Bonnie, the five children, and the little one still in his belly, are all part of his life that he cant let go. One man gets the job done and the dogs rise to the top? The person on the other end of the phone gave a very humiliating description, Its just women and a few small children, you go back to the Jones Family, what kind of women are not avable? Their good genes will definitely make you give birth to more perfect children. Sebastian felt nothing but disgust. What kind of family is it that describes its offspring as if they were objects, and even has to distinguish them by their color? My conditions have already been mentioned, Sebastians tone remained very firm, whether you want to agree or not is your business, and I will never change them. There was a pause, and then he stated his purpose for the day. I received the pictures you sent to me, and I warn you for thest time, dont touch my wife and children, or Ill fight for my life and make you the Jones Family pay for it! Sebastian said coldly. Even though he knew very well that going up against the Jones Family on his own would be like a child beating an adult. But at least let the Jones Family know that they aremitted. By the time he failed to hit the stone with an egg, he would at least have an exnation to Bonnie and the little ones. Thats enough! Okay, I promise. Just as he was thinking, a quick answer came from the other end of the phone. So quick was Sebastian that he was almost a bit incredulous, Are you sure? Im sure, the man spoke on the other end, after all, I want you toe back to the Jones Family willingly, and if I piss you off, wont that be the opposite of what I intended? So even for the sake of the greater good, Ill promise you that I wont touch them. Chapter 1158: I’m here, aren’t I? To Sebastians consternation, the man on the other end of the line continued. Also, I can even apologize to you about the photo, I did have a bad thought, but now I wont do it again. So quick, even let a good big step, really let Sebastian reaction. He was silent for a long time before he spoke, If you dont have anything to offer, youre not adulterous. You apologized with conditions attached, right? The caller thenughed softly, his tone full of appreciation and pride, How worthy of me, Owen Jones grandson. Thats right, the person on the other end of the phone is the Jones Familys current head, the head of the family, Owen Jones! The old man, who is ancient in age, is currently wearing a white tang coat and sitting on a stone bench in the garden, carefully studying the chess game in front of him. The chess pieces made of red agate and Chinese white jade are beautifully carved and worth even more. Owen, however, waspletely unconcerned, fiddling with it casually and even picking it up and tapping it on the corner of the table as a substitute for agonizing thought.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. The old man, who is well known in the Capital, was an existence that could make the whole Capital tremble with his words when he was young. Such a big man now has nothing else to ask for but for Sebastian, his own grandson who has been in exile for more than 20 years, to return to the Jones Family as soon as possible. Sebastian, your father is an unreliable prodigal son, so therge the Jones Family, all have to rely on you to inherit and take care of, as long as you cane back, except for that condition, I can meet you. Owen said. Sebastians tone was cold and his attitude even more resolute, As it happens, there is nothing I need you to meet except for that condition. The negotiations between the two men were deadlocked. After a long time, Owen had to give up and sighed, Okay, Ill give you a little more time to think about it, the Jones Family can bring you more than what you think! After saying this, Owen hung up the phone. The next moment, his face suddenly gloomy down, turning his head to look at the butler waiting next to him, throwing the phone on the table. Say, what was Sebastian talking about with the photos? Although Owen knew nothing about the photo when Sebastian talked about it earlier. But as the Jones Family family head, he knows that this is definitely a handful of people moving around. So instead of saying he didnt know about it and having Sebastian question his credibility with the Jones Family. Might as well answer it first and then turn around and get the originator in trouble! The housekeeper was so frightened that he shivered and spoke in a stuttering voice, It was the master who did it, saying that he saw that young Master Sebastian never came back, so he warned him. He said go ahead and warn? You didnt know to stop it? Owen blew on his florid beard. Anger, visible to the naked eye, hovers overhead. Butler more panic, and hurried to exin, I tried to stop it, but it was toote, afterwards observed the vi side did not make any trouble, only then did not tell the family owner your Before he could finish his sentence, Owen interrupted, Enough, wrong is wrong, dont make excuses for yourself. Yes, its all my fault, please punish the family head. The steward hung his head and willingly epted the punishment. But Owen waved his hand, Forget it, first call that sinful son over to me, Ill ask what he really wants. No need to call, Im here now, arent I? Around the corner of the garden, immediately came a yful reply. Chapter 1159: One more helper Looking at his own son, who was hanging in front of him, Owen simply hated him. Just stand down. Owen said in a deep voice. The maid immediately saluted respectfully and flew away. When the two of them were left alone in therge garden, Owen threw the onyx chess piece at Aaron Jones, Who gave you permission to do that? At least the Jones Family is a prestigious family in the Capital, what a way to threaten others behind their backs! Aarons vicissitudes but not losing his handsome face, hooked up a mocking smile, Compared to my tactics, youre no better, right? Sebastian was forced to abandon his wife and children toe to the Capital, and even when he saw his own grandson suffering from a gic disease, he didnt have the slightest intention to save him. Hes only half a poundpared to Owen. What do you know! Owens face instantly sank, Thats just a child born to a lowly woman, how can it be worthy of our the Jones Family, so of course we cant bring it back.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hearing this, Aarons expression also becameplicated. Reminded, Once there was that one woman who you also said was not worthy of the Jones Family, that she was inferior. What, now the son she gave birth to is not inferior? Owen choked hard on those words. The woman, naturally, is talking about Aarons former beloved and Sebastians real mother. Then a Willisto run away from the lowly woman, relying on the fact that she knows the healing arts, then unrestrainedly hooked up with Aaron. Even, after learning she was pregnant, she faked a breakup with Aaron, fooled everyone in the Jones Family, ran back to Willisto to secretly give birth to Sebastian, and gave him to Lennox to raise. All these years, they have been kept in the dark. If Sebastianhad not taken the initiative to contact them in order to save Damon, the Jones Family might have gone into decline and would never have known that Willisto still had a bloodline out there wandering around. Sebastian is nothing like his despicable mother and is obviously the perfect gic inheritor of our the Jones Family, so of course he can bring it back. As for the little ones, who knows what theyll be like when they grow up, plus I want Sebastian to marry the Pearson Family, so Bonnie and the kids, of course, dont want them all together. Owen was very vocal about it. Aaronughed again. Thepanys main business is to provide the Jones Family with a new product. As long as Sebastian came back, half of the Jones Familys blood flowed in his bones, and then the Pearson Family was found to be integrated, the natural lineage of the offspring born would be noble again. Aaron has long seen through his own fathers face! Owen could not help but be a little annoyed when his true inner thoughts were revealed. Some words are indeed the truth, but they cannote out in the open. Its really too ugly! If you hate me so much, why did you go to such extreme lengths to help me? Owen took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice. Aaronughed, Rather than helping you, Im helping myself by forcing Sebastian to go back to the Jones Family, even if hes here, hell nevere back here. At that time, I have one more person to be angry with you, how good! He has been fighting alone for more than 20 years, he has long been tired, one more Sebastian, the Jones Family will certainly be lifted to the ground, right? Chapter 1160: Who is she to do so? Hearing these words, Owens face instantly turned iron. After throwing a chess piece towards Aaron again, he was so angry that his white beard was shaking violently, You you sinner, I was doing it for your own good back then, a woman like that is not worthy of you at all. Youre wrong, Aaron put away his usual yful look and looked at Owen with an extra serious expression, its me who doesnt deserve her, its the entire Jones Family who doesnt deserve her, and the biggest lie Ive ever heard in my life is this one from you, for my own good. It was Owens good deeds that turned him into what he is today. If I were you, Id give up picking him up and take him home, otherwise when hees back and we join forces together, youll definitely regret this decision today. After dropping these words, Aaron turned to leave. Owen was cursing behind him, but he didnt listen to him and kept walking. Waiting back in his room, this is from under the pillow, take out the photo that was sticized seven or eightyers, protected extraordinarily well. Through the thick protective film, the photo inside the womans appearance can hardly be seen. But obviously everything about that womans face and face has beenpletely engraved into Aarons bones. Till death do us part to forget. Honey, Aaron stroked the picture with his coarse fingertips, revealing a faint smile, Ill do my best to protect our son, I promise! The woman in the photo just wears a gentle smile and will not answer Aaron. But he was still very gentle and treated the photo as if it were a treasure and stuck it to his chest. As if that would allow his powerful heartbeat to be felt by the woman in the photo. C Willisto. It was another two days in the blink of an eye. With Rachels treatment, Damons health indicators havepletely returned to normal. Can run and jump, can eat and sleep. It is no different from a normal child. The medical staff throughout the hospital regarded Rachel as the reincarnation of Hua Tuo, and whenever they saw her, they would bow and salute in respect. Rachel doesnt care. After all, such adoring eyes, she has seen too much before, has long been numbed, okay? The most important thing she wants to do now is to go to Max and make up while holding Bonnie steady. Although this brother has a brain, but after all is the Pearson Family in the head of the most love her. Rachel doesnt want to lose this brother who can help her unconditionally. So hardened, she brought her own hand-made cake and ran to Max. Upon asking, I found out that Max had gone to Damons hospital room. Rachel hurriedly used eye shadow to paint the area around her eyes red, creating a pathetic look before she pushed the door open and walked in, Brother, so youre also here in Damon, I Before the words were out of her mouth, Rachel got a good look at the scene in front of her. There were a number of people sitting in the ward.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The caregivers, the Smiths, Anna, and Bonnie and Max. And right now Max is actually on one knee, helping Bonnie tie her shoes! Rachels brain exploded. Tying a womans shoce is a situation that can only ur in three kinds of people. First, is the parents and elders; second, is to join hands with the love of your life; third, is the heart cared about people. Apparently Bonnie is the third in Maxs mind. So what is this all about? Max used to tie her shoes, but now he cant do it for Bonnie! Chapter 1161: Knowing people and not knowing their hearts The anger that kept pouring out was simply going to overwhelm Rachelpletely. She took a deep breath, and only then did she hold back from rushing right in and making a fuss. After all, now Max is disappointed in her, and even if she makes a big fuss or even cries, Max will not necessarily be on her side. Calm down! Must be calm! At this moment, everyone in the ward noticed Rachel at the door, and their eyes shed over. Rachel didnt pay much attention to what the others were looking at. Anyway, she then saw Maxs originally smiling face immediately turn serious the moment he swept up to see her. Even turned his head and pretended not to see her, Okay Bonnie, tie your shoces tighter in the future, what if you step on them and fall? Bonnie did not think so, should not be so stupid, and now it is starting to show pregnant, if the shoes are tied too tight, the feet are very ufortable. Max helplessly shook his head, That cant be helped, you dont wear shoes with straps well, I have a shoe factory in the next city, let people send you some Velcro shoes, so that even if it is loose, you will not step on it and fall. The tone of voice is already the same doting one that once treated Rachel. Rachel got even angrier. Bonnie, an outsider, has no right to take away Maxs favor! Resolutely not tolerated. Max, Rachel walked up with red eyes, with a thick nasal voice, as if choking, Ive been looking for you everywhere, so here you are, this is a cake I made with my own hands, didnt you used to like it the most, here you are. Max reached out and took it, his tone still unsalty, Hard work. Its not hard Max, you love me so much, I should do something for you too. Rachel hurriedly said. Max, however, seemed not to hear, and turned his head and handed the cake to Bonnie, Want to try it, brownie vor, dont you have the same taste as me? Bonnie: She reminded in an extremely small voice, This was made especially for you by Miss Pearson. Its not appropriate for her to eat much. Besides, just by Max saying that, that look in Rachels eyes had turned into a knife that was going to stick right into her body. If she really ate this, Im afraid that Rachel would have to open her belly alive tonight! Its not worth it for a bite of brownie. Max is still full of concern, Since it was given to me, its my stuff, you dont eat it, are you afraid its poisonous? The words fell to the ground, Maxs own expression became chilly and stern, staring at the cake in front of him without loosening his eyes. How did he forget about this matter!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. If the cake was poisoned, wouldnt I have killed Bonnie? Youd better not eat it, Ill buy it for you separately next time if you want. Max said. Rachel, who was standing nearby, was so angry that her whole body was shaking. The voice questioned Max, Max, how can you question me like this, do I look like the kind of person who would poison you? Who knows, Max replied coldly, Knowing people is like Ive known you for so many years before I knew you were so snake hearted, one thing to your face and one thing behind your back. Who can know what you are saying about me behind my back when you are saying Max on the surface? Maxs tone was full of disappointment. Every word, even the punctuation, is endlessly cold and distant. This time, he was really and utterly disappointed with Rachel! Chapter 1162: The more you describe, the darker it gets Rachels heart couldnt be more flustered. Its over, Max is really angry this time! It looks like well just have to make that move. In the end, the siblings have been together for many years, Rachel is still very clear about Maxs weaknesses. That is, Max is extraordinarilypassionate. Unusual not to know the girl injured or something, he will take care of all the way. Not to mention her much-loved sister. Every time she gets sick, Max would love to get the worlds famous doctors and miracle drugs. So, this one will definitely work too. Rachel thought, then squeezed out tears and choked up, So I am already such a person in Maxs heart you. Yes, this time I did wrong, I am willing to ept the punishment, even if Max you do not recognize me as a sister, I have absolutely noints, only that these desserts are I stayed upte to make them for you. Max, cant you just eat it yourself? Max is still stern-faced and very serious. Rachels body swayed, her shellfish teeth clenched her lower lip, and she smiled ruefully and desperately, Okay, I get it, Max, even if you no longer consider me a sister, in my heart, you will always be my brother, my favorite, adored brother! Throwing down these words, Rachel turned around and left. But just after two steps, the body suddenly shed a few times, followed by a direct fall toward the ground, just like a falling leaf. Watch out! A shout of rm came from behind. Immediately thereafter, Rachel was wrapped in a warm embrace that held her close. Rachels eyes were tightly closed and her heart was overwhelmed with glee. Watch! She just knew it was going to work. Max those hard-hearted indifference is just gambling, in fact, the bones still love her sister. After all, she is the only granddaughter of the Pearson Family, so if Max doesnt love her, who will? Max, Rachel said, moved to squirm and touch the mans chest, a little nervously. No ah, how Maxs pectoral muscles have grown again, it is difficult to go to the gym again recently to work out? But how much more exercise, it can not be so big, so soft it Before she could react, she was dropped directly on the ground, knocked and grimaced, forced to open her eyes, and the whole person was suddenly dumb. What is the situation? Max just hugged himself, how could he be standing so far away from himself. Instead, the caregiver, red-faced and full of anger, red at himself. Anna has already opened her mouth sarcastically without even thinking about what is going on, Yo, Miss Pearson, I didnt expect you to have this kind of hobby, but the nursing aunt is more than 40 years old, and her daughter is two years older than you, you still have bad intentions for her, too immoral, right? Rachels cheeks instantly turned iron. So what she just touched was the nurses breast? A civilian, being touched by her is a great honor, okay? How dare you wrestle her to the ground! I dont have that kind of fetish, I just thought it was Max, Rachel exined in exasperation.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Annas expression instantly got even better. So you have that kind of thought for Mr. Pearson ah, how dare you ah, you are his sister, Miss Pearson, people can be shameless, but at least have some moral bottom line it! Hearing this, Max also wrinkled his handsome sword brows and took a step back. The look in Rachels eyes, in addition to disappointment, also had a few more points of caution. Chapter 1163: Treacherous plan succeeds Rachel is practically spitting blood. This is simply to steal the chicken but not the rice! Dont be ridiculous, Ive just been close to Max since I was a kid, thats why I bumped into him unconsciously, I dont adore Max! Rachel exined. After a pause, he turned his head to look at Max again, Max, you believe me ah, in my heart, you have always been my favorite brother! The word brother, Rachel bit extremely heavy. But Maxs face is expressionless, his eyes obscurely looking at Rachel not far away, his body not moving, and faintly saying, Since you stayed up all night and couldnt stand up, go back early and rest. There was no talk of believing Rachel, not even a concerned question. Rachels whole body seemed to fall into the ice cer. Opened his mouth to speak again, but finally held back, lost his soul and turned away. Failure. Max, who has loved her for more than twenty years, actually broke up with Bonniepletely after knowing her for more than twenty days! This Bonnie, who is she?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She has taken Sebastian, whom she fell in love with at first sight, as her husband, but now she has even taken Max, who loves her, away. Bonnie, she will never let Bonnie go! C The first foot of Rachel left, and Anna teased, Are you sure you dont want to go after her, this is your baby sister. Max shook his head firmly, No, she hurt Bonnie, I wont see her as a sister anymore. No? Anna was a bit incredulous, You and Bonnie havent known each other long, why are you being so nice to her? After a pause, he asked tentatively, You wouldnt really be that perverted and have something against Bonnie, would you? Max: His white eyes were rolling up to the sky. How many times do I have to say it? He is indeed a yboy, but he is also a moral yboy, okay! As for why he said that to Bonnie, Max himself could not say. He scratched his head, Anyway, a voice inside me told me that if I had to choose between Rachel and Bonnie, then I would have to choose Bonnie. You make it seem like Bonnie is your real sister. Anna opened her mouth and urged, Why dont you just recognize a god-sister! Bonnie secretly reached out to squeeze Annas waist, trying to get her to stop fooling around. But Max lit up and simply said yes, Yes, its okay to be a brother and sister, so Ill be Bonnies brother from now on! Bonnie: Her clear little face was filled with helplessness, Mr. Pearson, dont be ridiculous. Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem. After all, I was once Rachels brother, and Rachel hurt you, so its normal for you to have doubts in your heart. Its all my fault that Im so embarrassed by this status that Im making it difficult for you, and Im still so unaware of myself that I want to pray for you to be my sister. The more he said, the more pitiful, Anna next to him also followed wiping tears, Oooooooo, Mr. Pearson you poor ah. Bonnie panicked, Thats not what I meant. Then you agree? Max spoke eagerly, Then lets say so ah, sister, in the future brother I cover you! While saying that, they high-fived Anna, both of them with smiles on their faces that their n had worked. Chapter 1164: Cast or not Bonnie realized she had been set up and was in a depressed mood. Looking at the two smiling people in front of him, he shook his head andmented, The two of you work so well together that you are obviously better suited to be brother and sister. The words just fell, Anna with a spring like, a jump of eight meters away. The tone is full of disgust, I do not want such a brother, bar nightclubs y than I am even slippery, will bring me bad, I am now a married woman, need to be clean! Max is not willing to show weakness to dislike, I also do not want you this kind of chattering and stammering sister, say out how to drop my ss, only Bonnie such, ice and snow intelligent and elegant and noble, only worthy of being my sister. The two men sprayed each other with their nostrils, then twisted their heads back to back, as if separated by the Chu River. Bonnie was dumbfounded. These two people, obviously very suitable for brother and sister, okay! But the situation at hand is that she has be Maxs god-sister. When George came to visit Damon the next day and learned of this, he immediately made a big fuss and was so angry that he wanted to fight with Max. Because when he first met Bonnie, he also wanted to be Bonnies godbrother. But Bonnie righteously refused, saying that he did not need this kind of unwarranted family rtionship, and that he had to settle for the second best assistant. Now heres Max, how suddenly its changed! George is super unconvinced! Bonnie rushed to stop him, I dont know why, maybe Max and I are more like it, so at that time the ghost did not refute. And I dont pitch in? George got even sadder. It just so happens that Eric also walked over at this time, George immediately went up, Eric you look at me, my head round or not?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Eric was full of confusion, but still looked carefully at Georges head, and thenmented seriously, It seems, indeed, not too round. George: Okay, he admitted it. Immediately turned his head to look at Bonnie and made up his mind, In my next life, Ill be a head round and then Ill be brother and sister with you! Bonnie almost had internal injuries from holding in herughter. What she said is not this kinship ah! But it would put George off the idea of dueling with Max, so whatever, she didnt bother to exin. In the ward, harmony and warmth once again prevailed. And just a stairwell less than a hundred meters from the ward, Rachel was angrily smashing the wall with her bag. She had just learned that Max had adopted Bonnie as his god-sister. Max even took the exclusive rubies from the Pearson Family mine and made a custom ne to give to Bonnie as a gift. Those rubies are very rare and even more expensive. Even she, the real sister, also got one only, or to Max softly to get it. Bonnie, what are you talking about? Rachel cant wait to go and grab that ne now. What the Pearson Family has, can never be taken away by outsiders. Yes! A light shed in Rachels eyes and she suddenly reacted. Yeah, why didnt she think of that? How to say the Pearson Family is also a very noble family, how can Max be allowed to take a god-sister outside. As long as she quietly leaked this matter to the Capitals the Pearson Family, then Bonnie, the god-sister position, will certainly not sit! After thinking clearly about this, Rachel immediately moved, took out her cell phone and dialed a number out. Chapter 1165: This is the best car After a short beep, the call was answered. A mellow but doting voice came from the other end, Rachel, why did you want to call me, did you miss your cousin uncle? Cousin, Maxs father and one of the Pearson Familys few surviving distant rtives, Kevin Pearson. As the only direct descendant of the Pearson family, Rachel is highly favored. Among them, of course, not only Max, who loves his sister the most, but also Maxs parents, who also love Rachel very much. Rachel seized this opportunity and immediately spoke up, Cousin uncle, originally I didnt want to tell you about this, but Max really messed up this time, he actually adopted a random girl as his sister in Willisto. What? Kevin was furious on the other end of the phone, We are a big family in the Pearson Family, those cats and dogs cante to our house to be our god-sister, Rachel, why dont you persuade Max? Rachel cried and howled again. In a self-condemned and guilty tone, he told Kevin, Im sorry cousin uncle, Im really useless this time, I cant help you, its better for you to persuade Max yourself! C In a sh, it was time for Damon to be discharged from the hospital. Because thest time Damon was just a little better, he suddenly became seriously ill again. Before he was discharged from the hospital, Bonnie had several waves of doctorse over for a checkup to make sure Damon was really okay before she took him out. When they arrived at the hospital floor, they saw Sebastian and Max almost fighting. Two handsome and iparable men, clearly suits, but at the moment it is like a schoolboy, the eyes are heavy with gunpowder, the battle is about to start. Bonnie looked dumbfounded. Reaching out and poking Eric next to him, he asked in a low voice, Whats going on here? Eric shrugged innocently, Mr. Grant drove the familys nanny car over with the intention of picking up Damon to take him home, only to have Mr. Pearson also drive over in a car, and a stretch Lincoln, saying that he would not let his little nephew be aggrieved. Mr. Grant is at least Willisto a dominant party ah, his own son out of the hospital this kind of thing, of course, can not let others intervene, and let someone drive the top Maybach over.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Immediately afterwards, Mr. Pearson had the Rolls Royce brought in. And then The two men were like elementary school students climbing over each other, and the car they drove in directly blocked the entrance to the hospital. The problem we face now is that the cars are all blocked and no ones car can sit. Thats why the two are ring at the door, hating the idea of a fight. Bonnie heard all the reasons and burst into tears. As for that? Isnt it about Damons discharge from the hospital in a car? Young grandmother, I think you should otherwise step in, otherwise these two people may not be able to reconcile for another three hours. Eric said softly. Bonnie nodded and shook her head helplessly, Thats all we can do now. She took Damons hand and walked up to greet the two men, What are you doing? Honey, Im here to pick up Damon from the hospital. Bonnie, Im here to pick up my little nephew from the hospital. The two men spoke eagerly. Having said that, they also red at each other and averted their eyes again. Come on, its more like a schoolboy fight! Bonnie shook her head helplessly, then spoke, Then you all dont have a chance, I have a better car for Damon than any of you. Better than all of them? Max was not convinced, Although my car at Willisto is not as luxurious, I guarantee that it is the best car that can be found at Willisto. Bonnie prepared the car, how could it be better than him! Chapter 1166: Convinced Sebastian was also a bit confused, Honey, when did you buy the car? As soon as the words left her mouth, Bonnies cell phone rang. Speak of the devil, my car is waiting outside, do you guys want to go check it out? Bonnie asked softly as she shook her phone. Look, how not to look! Both were particrly curious about what kind of car could be more perfect than their luxury car. So they followed Bonnie and walked out of the hospital. When we got to the road outside the hospital and looked, the car Bonnie was talking about, turned out to be a kindergarten school bus. And there were many small children in the car, and the remaining four little ones were mixed in with them. At this moment is lying on the car window, smiling towards Damon issued an invitation, Damon brother,e up ah, we have prepared a gift for you Oh! Damon instantly lit up. After looking up at Bonnie and getting a permitted smile, she scattered her legs and ran to the school bus. The small children on this school bus are all ssmates from kindergarten. Its been a long time since weve seen each other, but were not half rusty. Everyone gathered around and chatteredat Damon. Damon, I heard from your sister Erika that you had a serious illness but recovered very strongly, youre amazing! Could it be true what little Joanna said, are you really an Ultraman transformer? Youre superb, I want a brother like you too, so can I call you brother, Ill bring you good food every day.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Hearing this, little Joanna sat up and took notice. Quickly stand out to block, No, Damon brother can only be our brother, you are not allowed to get involved. After a pause, and gluttonous to drop bright drool, eyes asked, But what can you bring every day ah, if it is chocte and marshmallows, I can consider when your sister oh! At one time, the school bus was filled with the sound of happy and innocentughter among children. Sebastian and Max looked at each other and instantly understood what Bonnie had just meant. Indeed. More than their luxury cars, such a school bus carrying countless little ones is perfect for Damon. And Bonnie and the school bus driver exined, asked him to drive directly to the vi, then watched the car leave. Turning his head again to look at the two, Convinced now? The two immediately nodded their heads and said in unison, Convincing. Bonnie nodded in satisfaction and pped her hands to direct the two men, Then hurry up and find someone to move all these cars away, they are affecting those whoe to see the doctor. Wait! Sebastian clutched Bonnies right hand, Honey, I didnt get Damon, but I can pick you up,e on, lets go home! Max tugged on the left corner of Bonnies coat, and said, Why should you send it? Bonnie is my sister, of course I should be the one to show it at such a time, Bonnie, get in my car, my car is more luxurious than his! Bonnie: Help! I should have known that I should have followed Damons school bus just now. The two pulled for a long time, but finally Anna drove up and Bonnie was able to get out in her car. Back at the vi, the kindergarten children were ying in the garden. To celebrate Damons release from the hospital today, Bonnie not only arranged for them to meet Damon on the school bus, but also invited them to the vi for a party. Looking at so many small children, Bonnies heart was filled with warmth. And with another sh of his gaze, he saw a figure sneaking around the corner. Chapter 1167: How about the apology gift is me? Bonnie couldnt help but think the worst of the suspicious figure that appeared at such a time. But now that she is pregnant, she is fragile, not to mention immobile. In order to sessfully catch this sneaky person, Bonnie then pulled over the next Anna. Anna understood and copied therge flower shears that were used to trim the leaves in the garden and held them up towards the man.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Silently, the man pressed on without noticing. Anna quietly came to the side, opened therge cold flower shears and ced them on the mans neck. Then lowered his voice and said, Dont move, or Ill cut your head off in one fell swoop! Anna, I didnt fool around outside either, why are you suddenly trying to kill me, widowhood is painful. A familiar voice rang out with a few flirtations. Anna froze for a moment and snapped to attention, Rupert? Youre back! After saying this, he directly threw away therge flower shears in his hand, and disregarded the fact that there were so many children in front of him, the whole person jumped onto Ruperts body, like arge pendant. She is wearing a skirt today, the action is one, the risk of going naked. Rupert had no choice but to hold her with one hand and pull down Annas skirt with the other to prevent her from being exposed. Also did not forget to turn his head with a face to reprimand the group of children who came to see the fun, No look, this is my wife, when you grow up, look at your own wife to go! Five or six-year-old children which understand this, immediatelyughing birds and beasts scattered. Go inside first, dont stand outside. Bonnie hurriedly said. But Anna still had no intention ofing down. Helpless, Rupert simply carried her directly into the house. The two made love for a while before Anna got off him and sat down on the sofa obediently, but the eyes were still fixed on Rupert and would not let go. Bonnie looked at her whole body to get goose bumps. Hurry up and say, How did youe back, did you say you have invited that expert? Rupert nodded, Yes, Dr. Leonard has returned to Willisto with me, but because he just got off the ne and has to get jetgged, he is resting in the hotel and will not be able toe tomorrow. Tomorrow is fine, Bonnie was excited, it doesnt matter if its a day or twote as long as it gets Damon cured. After a pause, and inquired, Then you deliberatelye to vi, must be to report the happy ah, why hide in the corner sneaky? And a trip abroad, Rupert haggard a lot, from the back are not recognized as him. Thats why she and Anna took him for a bad guy just now. Rupert helplessly shook his head, I quietly over there to bury a kind of stone that can emit light at night ah, tonight and then let Damon to dig out, let him happy happy. With that, he also took out the stone he had prepared and showed it to Bonnie and Anna. This stone is very rare and although it has luminous radioactive elements, it is not half harmful to the human body. Rupert also spent a lot of money to buy, thinking that such a gadget, it must be able to make Damon very happy. But what I didnt expect was to spend a lot of money, and just now I almost took my head in. Hearing this, Anna spat out her tongue in embarrassment. Who let Rupert hide there sneaky, she is also to protect Bonnie and other peoples safety well! Otherwise, how about I apologize to you and the apology gift is me? Anna spoke up! Chapter 1168: Let’s go to the Capital Ahem! Bonnie almost choked to death on her own saliva. Come on, these two want to make out, bother to go back to their own house? Also what apologetic gift is Anna herself, Bonnie feel their ears are not clean. Get out of here, Bonnie ordered, Ive got a bunch of kids here, dont bring them down, okay? Rupert did not refuse. He has been abroad for almost half a month, and at the moment he is looking at Annas eyes are pulling silk. And Anna is more direct, went up and wrapped her arms around Ruperts neck, baring a kiss on thin lips. He also turned his head to look at Bonnie provocatively and spit out his tongue, Whats wrong, now that youre pregnant to be an ascetic, you cant allow others to have sex with you?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. I will not leave, I have to be in front of you grace, angry at you! Bonnie: When I opened my mouth to retort, a warm, broad hand climbed on my soft waist. The ensuing crisp, fresh scent lingers on the tip of the nose. You dont even have to guess, you know who is holding you. Mind your woman and dont be angry with my wife. Sebastians voice was low and husky, but full of doting and domineering. Rupert shrugged his shoulders, lifted his bony hand and pinched the tip of Annas nose, Dont mess with my cousin, the wife protector, lets go make love quietly. Anna, however, did not agree, hot like a fried lion, tilted up his chin and said, You also protect the wife is not good, and I said the truth, ah, you when the ascetic, can not force us to suffer together, well. Sebastian raised a handsome sword brow, Who said we were ascetics? At that, Anna immediately smelled the unusual vor of gossip, eyes are gleaming, No way, so you guys recently Of course , Sebastian wanted to answer. Bonnie rushed to cover his mouth, Okay, okay, we should go out and take care of those little kids, since you two are staying, lets help together, Sebastian lets go. To the corner of the four no one, then pouting re, You do not go out to say this, I still have to face it! Okay, I was wrong. Sebastian apologized in kind, Dont get mad at your wife, Ill apologize to you, the apology gift is me, hows that? Bonnie froze for a split second andughed in exasperation. This man is not serious, really too much ah! She herself didnt even notice that under Sebastians flirtation like this, the nerves that had been tense all this time, finally rxed. Although it was an exhausting day taking care of arge number of children, Bonnies heart was full of joy as shey in bed at night. Finally, everything is going to work out! As soon as it is confirmed tomorrow that Dr. Leonard will be able to treat Damons illness, then there will be nothing left for Rachel to do. With Rachel gone and Damon cured, their family of eight can live happily ever after. Just thinking about this bright future, Bonnies mouth cant help but hook a smile at the corners. Sebastian came out of the shower and saw the scene. He slowly walked up and gently wrapped Bonnie into his arms, Whats wrong, whats making you so happy? Bonnie then told Sebastian all that she thought. After a pause, he added, Lets go to the Capital when Damons condition is healed. Sebastians expression was instantly more than a little unnatural, Why are you going to THE CAPITAL? Chapter 1169: Hello, Dr. Leonard Sebastians voice was stiff and his tone full of resistance. Bonnie reacted quickly. She hurriedly exined, Im not asking you to go back to the Jones Family at the Capital, its just that Max and Georges sister Nina has invited me over again and again, so were just going to have some fun. Also, Max said the Capital has a culinary god, can help introduce and Damon to meet, you know Damon is very fond of cooking While saying that, Bonnie clutched Sebastians hand tightly. With her own strength, she was pouring security into Sebastians body. Sebastian, didnt I tell you a long time ago that I would always be with you, no matter whos kid you are, whether you go back to the Jones Family or not? Bonnie said, So if you dont want to go back, we wont go back. As for the n to go to the Capital, it can be cancelled too! Sebastian shook his head immediately when he learned Bonnies true intentions. No, we can take Damon to the Capital, and its a rare asion when Max finally dares to do something serious, so of course we cant miss this great opportunity. Bonnie is still a little uneasy, In fact, you do not have to force yourself, the god of cooking, Weskiney has many factions of the god of cooking, this can not see, can also go to see other. Then how will Nina and Max pay back the favor of inviting you to y? Sebastian asked rhetorically, Dont worry, since I took the initiative to say yes to you, its okay. Its just a trip to the Capital. It doesnt mean hes goingback to the Jones Family. After making sure that Sebastian was really okay, Bonnie nodded her head in agreement. This night, the two slept together. The next morning, it was only six oclock in the morning when Bonnie started to get up and get dressed. Were meeting Dr. Leonard today, so we cant afford to bete. After a busy round, cleaned up beautifully, then went downstairs to help the five little ones choose clothes. When everyone was armed, they left for the hotel that Rupert said they were going to. I thought that when I arrived at the hotel, I would have to wait a while for Dr. Leonard to get up. But when they arrived, the hotel lobby attendant immediately greeted them, Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant, Dr. Leonard is already waiting in the room upstairs and said toe straight upstairs when you arrive, pleasee this way with me. Bonnie was quite surprised, This Dr. Leonard, is up early. The waiter nodded vigorously, Yes, not only early, and even went to the nearby park morning exercise, yesterday wearing a shirt did not see, today changed into sportswear, only to find a type of man! Really is dressed thin, undressed with meat kind! And look at that muscle mass, said a sentence is a military origin is not at all too much.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. So self-disciplined, no wonder hes a miracle doctor. Bonnie eximed. Soon, the elevator dinged and arrived at the top floor. The attendant sent them to the door and then spoke, Just ring the doorbell directly, Dr. Leonard is inside Click- Before the words could be finished, the suite door was opened from the inside. Handsome looking man standing in the house, a ck Tang suit, about twenty-seven years old, rusty and indifferent, but how can not hide that aristocratic temperament. Dr. Leonard, how do you do? Bonnie had heard Rupert describe the mans face yesterday, so she wasnt too shocked to see him, and extended her hand graciously, Im Damons mother, Bonnie. Chapter 1170: Meet and Greet Jay in the door, however, was in no hurry to shake Bonnies hand. He looked Bonnie up and down as if he was surveying some rare species, and looked around carefully. Looked a little strange in Bonnies heart. Whats going on? This was obviously the first time she had met Jay, but Jay seemed to know her all along. Dr. Leonard, hi, Im Bonnies husband, Sebastian. At the critical moment, Sebastian, the wife protector, stepped forward and directly in front of Leonard, I appreciate youing to treat my son. Jay then retracted his gaze on Bonnie. Following that, he shook Sebastians hand, lifted his lips and said, Hello there, Mr. Sebastian. Not waiting for Sebastian to feel anything different, Jay extended another invitation, Come on in, lets take our time inside. Sebastian and Bonnie then interlocked fingers and walked into the suite. The five children behind them also held hands and walked in together. When he sat down on the couch in the suite, Jay only swept a nce at Damon and spoke, I can cure this disease. Really? Bonnie was overjoyed, But Dr. Leonard, you havent had your consultation yet. Jay waved his hand, No need for further consultation, this looks like a gic disease, I have treated simr cases for the Jones Family and am quite sure.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. the Jones Family! Sebastian heard these three words and his mood became steeplyplicated again. He thought that with his skills, he could get a specialist to disassociate himself from the Jones Family. But I didnt expect that it was only the doctor that the Jones Family had used. Seeming to see Sebastians meaning, Jay spoke again, But Im a proud man, I never treat a person a second time, so I left after that time, and you guys are the same, after this time, I wont treat again. Bonnie nodded her head as if she were a girl. As long as Damon is cured, of course, there will be no second time. She doesnt want a second one either! Since Dr. Leonard can treat this disease and is willing to treat Damon, the problem is much better. Only the consultation fee needs to be negotiated. Sebastian didnt mince words, Dr. Leonard how much you need, just ask, as long as its within my reach, Ill definitely satisfy you. Jay, however, shook his head, Ive got too much of this money stuff, and besides, if I really wanted to make money, how would I hide in a foreign township? With the title of a miracle doctor, you can easily earn hundreds of millions of dors by casually treating people! So Dr. Leonard, do you need anything else? Sebastian asked again. Jay thought about it, I dont have anything I want for now, or Ill tell you when I think of it? Yes. Sebastian agreed readily. Jay nodded, Then Ill stay at your house during the time I dont think of what I want! What?! Bonnie looked up at Jay in shock. What is this about staying in a vi? Jay shrugged his shoulders with an innocent face, a smile on his handsome face, Dont get me wrong, staying at your house is just to facilitate the treatment of Damon, if suddenly think of what you want, you can also be the first to tell you and Mr. Grant well. It turned out to be for Damons medical treatment. Bonnie dropped thest trace of wariness in her heart and nodded her head in agreement, No problem, Dr. Leonard youll stay in The vi next to the vi is also bought by me, if Dr. Leonard does not mind, this house will be given to you first as a meeting gift! Sebastian, however, grabbed the conversation and said. Chapter 1171: Will you trust me Hearing this, a sh of bewilderment and surprise crossed Jays eyes. The fleeting, and then a faint smile, eyes narrowed, so that people can not guess his mind. I just promised to cure Damon, and Mr. Grant gave me a vi, it seems that I have to think about this request and mention it in a bigger way, otherwise it is very disadvantageous. Sebastians handsome face did not have any extra expression, There is no hurry, Dr. Leonard take your time to think, as long as I can meet, how big the request can be. When the conversation was over, Jay waved toward Damon, Come here little one, let me see. Damon was a little afraid of strangers, but once he thought that this was the doctor who was treating him, he gathered the courage to walk over to him. The mind is still cheering itself on. Dont be timid! Because only this doctorpletely cured himself, after daddy mommy and brother and sister will not be sad because of him. Damon is especially sad whenever he thinks of people shedding tears because of him. If he had been healthier, people wouldnt have cried. With that in mind, Damon puffed up his chest and bravely stood in front of Jay, allowing him to examine him. However Jay just reached out and felt Damons pulse, then checked the heartbeat and pupils, and his expression became serious. Damon was shocked by his appearance, his hands were sweating, and he cautiously asked, Whats wrong Uncle Doctor, is it that my disease,pletely incurable? It can be cured. Jay replied, But I want to know who was the person who treated you before? Its Rachel, the firstdy of the Pearson Family, who is also famous in the medical field. Bonnie replied. Rachel? Jay smiled faintly in his mind.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He knows it too well! When Sebastian, the grandson of the Jones Family, failed to appear, he was told that if no true heir was found, he would marry Rachel to strengthen the Jones Familys position in the Capital. So in a sense, Rachel is also his fiance. Of course, the fiance now belongs to the real heir to the Jones Family, Sebastian Jones. Ive met her before at some academic research meetings, so Im considered half a friend. Jay nodded, Her medical skills are good, but they are the opposite of my treatment guidelines, so I need to terminate all her treatment ns and use mine instead, is that okay with you guys? Bonnie immediately shook her head, Of course not. She preferred to trust the Dr. Leonard she had just met than Rachel. At least she doesnt have any grudges or disputes with Dr. Leonard, and since he agreed to treat her, he shouldnt have bad intentions. So Damon, are you willing to trust me? Jay asked in a deep voice as he looked down at Damon again. Damons wild grape-like eyes shone brightly as he whispered to Jay, As long as you can cure me, Uncle Doctor, and keep my Mommy and Daddy from feeling sorry for me, Ill trust you 100 percent. Hearing this, Jay was a little surprised, andplex emotions surged through his ink eyes. You little brat, why are you full of other people, shouldnt you be thinking that if you are cured you wont suffer anymore, so you believe me? Chapter 1172: What did you do before Damons eyes were determined, Because the pain is only physical ah. So youre happy in your heart? Even though youre sick? Jay asked, raising an eyebrow. Damon nodded vigorously, Eh, it makes me happy to think that everyone cares about me and is with me every day. After a pause, the eyes and bleak self-condemnation a few points, but Im sick, everyone always have to drop tears, Ill be very sad, so I hope I can get well soon! Jay: He has seen countless patients during his years abroad. They each had their own pain, but each stood in front of themselves, pleading for an end to their illness, and at that time, were full of prayers for health for their own sake. But I never thought that such a five-year-old child could say such big words of righteousness. It seems that they are not as bad as the family head sees them! Dont worry, as long as you trust me, I will cure you. Jay said. After reassuring Damon, Jay began the first application of the needle. And took advantage of the time before starting the needle to take out a prescription from his suitcase and carefully examine it. This is the prescription he had drafted before he came. Above are the various types of drugs used to treat this gic disorder. Of course, theres a little something else, too. But now Jay has changed his mind.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Such a mind full of other children is quite interesting, or live another 70 or 80 years it! He tore the prescription into pieces, took out a brand new one, drafted it, and took it out to Sebastian. Follow this to buy medicine, take it after meals, three times a day, if there is vomiting blood, as long as the color is dark red, it means that it is in the discharge of waste blood do not care, if vomiting bright red blood, immediately take hemostatic drugs, and thene to me. Good. Sebastian nodded his head and put the prescription away carefully. What he wanted was to wait for Damon to finish his consultation and then leave together to buy medicine. But Jay was already pushing it. What are you waiting for, go buy it now, or else if you buy the wrong medicine, its a small matter that it doesnt work, what if it has the opposite effect? Bonnie also followed the tension, Then lets hurry up and buy it, dont dy Damons treatment. With that, he was about to go downstairs with Sebastian. Jay said again, Mrs. Grant has to stay, Damon will sweat a lot after the injection and you have to take care of him as a mommy. Hearing this, Sebastians eyes suddenly became dangerous. He is not a fool, he can clearly feel that Jay is deliberately distracting him, and then leave Bonnie behind. What does Dr. Leonard want? Seeming to read Sebastians mind, Jay then spoke up, Dont worry, I wont Mrs. Grant do anything, besides you have several children here, what are you worried about? Little Joanna also went next to Sebastian, gently squeezed his palm, and said in a milky voice, Daddy, Ill help you protect mommy, you go ande back quickly. I remember theres a drugstore right downstairs, so go get it. Bonnie winked back at him and soothed Sebastians heart. Only then did Sebastian turn and leave the room. And Jay does have little interest in Bonnie. He turned around and went back to his room. Wait for about ten minutes beforeing out and calling Bonnie so she can help Damon wipe the sweat off his body. When Bonnie was busy, he leaned on the door frame to watch, the two were more than three meters away. Very safe. Bonnies heart went back to Damon. While he was busy, Jay behind him suddenly spoke up, Mrs. Grant, did you do any work before you married Mr. Grant? Chapter 1173: So what? Work? Bonnie was a little confused, Whats the point of asking that? Jay shrugged his shoulders, just a casual question, small talk, look at your appearance, always feel that should not be the kind of useless luxury wife. Of course, Erika immediately jumped over, her tone very proud, my mommy used to be a designer, designer Magnolia! At that, Jays face suddenly changed, You are designer Magnolia? Yes, isnt my mommy super awesome! Erika continued to show off, Her designs are famous all over the world, oh, look at your face, Uncle Doctor, you know my mommy too, right? Of course! Jay does know about designer Magnolia. But he didnt expect that designer Magnolia was Bonnie! Whats going on? Why the Jones Family said Bonnie, is an ordinary the Morgan family of ordinary people only. But he met Bonnie, beautiful and clean-looking, elegant and noble talk, the skills are high. Jay doesnt know what went wrong either. Why is there such a big difference between what he heard about Bonnie, and what he actually saw. Looks like its time to look up Bonnies story! Thinking, Bonnie has wiped the sweat off Damons body, and Sebastian has returned from buying medicine. After he checked that there was no problem with the medicine, he watched them leave. Ill have someone pack out the vi next door today, and arrange for a few maids to take care of Dr. Leonard, ande back to pick you up when everything is ready. Bonnie said in a gentle tone as she was leaving. Jay nodded, then escorted them out the door. Rushing back into the living room again, he turned on theputer and began to investigate. Do not look at it, a look at the shock. Its amazing how much of a story Bonnie has. Even before, she teamed up with Sebastian and managed to take Mna Holmes and William. Even Bonnie cleaned up Rachels affairs some time ago, Jay also found out. He sat alone on the sofa with the corners of his mouth raised in a three-quarter curve. This woman, what fun! No wonder Sebastian would willingly give up such a good status as the Jones Family heir for her. If it were him, he would probably choose the same way! As he was thinking, Jays cell phone rang. After ncing at the caller ID, Jays smile tightened and his eyes were respectful for a few moments. Auntie. Youre in Willisto already, right? Hows it going? Have you seen Sebastian?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jay answered truthfully, Ive met him, hes a lot like the Jones Family, extremely careful and cautious, and carries a powerful aura, born to dominate. Hearing this description, the caller gave a heartyugh, Yes, after all, he has the blood of the Jones Family in his bones, so of course hes the same as the Jones Family. After a pause, and asked, What about the woman, you also saw, think of a way to quietly do away with her? The woman, naturally, is talking about Bonnie. Jay was silent for a rare moment. A long time, only to speak, aunt, she is designer Magnolia, and very powerful, resourceful, but also enough ice smart, and even before to deal with Mna Holmes and Before the words could be finished, they were interrupted impatiently by the caller, So what? So what? Jay was stunned, So auntie you already knew that she was designer Magnolia and even knew her glorious deeds as well? Chapter 1174: Don’t want to see her With a few snickers, the man on the other end of the phone asked Jayrhetorically, Do you think Im going to get rid of someone without doing some background research in advance? As the saying goes, if you know yourself and your enemy, you can win a hundred battles. He will never make a mistake on this. But shes not as mediocre as you make her out to be, aunt, and picking out any piece of her background is shocking. Jay spoke up.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The next instant, the person on the other end spoke back, blocking all the rest of Jays words back into his stomach. No matter how shocking she is, she is only the daughter-inw of an ordinary Willisto family, such a woman is not qualified to enter our the Jones Family as a daughter-inw, Jay, only Rachel, is the only candidate for the Jones Family marriage! In silence, Jay hung up the phone. Because he really did not know how to continue tomunicate with his aunt. Is it true that people are judged by their origin? His hand clenched into a tight fist, followed by a feeble release. C The next day, Jay moved into the vi next to the vi. Bonnie greeted him personally at the door with a few maids as a sign of respect. Dr. Leonard, this vi has direct ess to the vi from the garden on the left, but after 10 pm, my husband set the automatic lock to protect the safety of the children, and then after that to open the door, there will be a risk of electric shock. If you really have an emergency toe over, you can inform the maid first and have the maid go around to the vi to unlock it. Hearing this, Jay took a deep look at Bonnie. Bonnie looked a little ufortable and asked, Whats wrong? Its okay, Ill remember. Jay shook his head, not saying what was on his mind. The curfew and grid setting after 10:00 is just to prevent him from entering, but Bonnie can frankly and perfectly find the reason. This woman, really, is far more intelligent than he imagined. Whats more, shes designer Magnolia! I once ordered a diamond ne from you for Chus ex-fiance, and that ne made her shine, and I was highly praised in the family for my eye for pleasing my fiance. Jay said. At that, Bonnie blinked in surprise. I cant believe its such a coincidence, which diamond ne is it? If you name it, I should be able to think of it. Jay passed by with a stroke, It doesnt matter, after all, its already an ex-fiance. Dr. Leonard, youre a handsome young man, youll find your own happiness. Bonnie spoke out to reassure. Lets hope so! Jay narrowed his eyes slightly and spoke. Probably what is said is whates. The two were chatting when the maid came running over and told Bonnie, Miss Rachel is here at the vi, saying shes giving Damon a review. Just in time, Bonnie nodded, Dr. Leonard, dont you know Miss Pearson, want to go over and catch up? Saying this, Bonnie actually has a personal interest. She just wanted to bring Jay there and subdue Rachel. Tell Rachel that she has found a very good doctor, so if she tampered with anything, it will be seen through at a nce. But Jay refused, Although I know her, I dont like to meet with my peers, not to mention that she treated Damon before, and if she minds other doctors taking over her own patients, then well be in bad blood. Chapter 1175: People stupid really can not stop But in fact, the real reason is that Jay doesnt want to get involved with Rachel at this time. He came toplete the task given by his aunt. Rachel the woman was so noisy and arrogant that he had a huge headache. So if you can not see it, try not to see it! And Bonnie heard Jays words and believed them, so she nodded her head and didnt push it anymore. She went back to the vi by herself to meet Rachel. Rachel is waiting in the living room. When she saw Bonnie appear, she immediately stood up, Mrs. Grant, Im here to review Damon. Im so sorry, Damon went to kindergarten today with some other little ones and wont be out of school until four oclock in the afternoon. Bonnie said tly. The implication is to give an eviction order. Now that she has found Dr. Leonard to treat Damon, she wont let Rachel interfere anymore. But when Rachel heard this, she lit up with excitement. Great! She was worried that she wouldnt be able to stay into the night. Thanks to Bonnie for this great opportunity! Thinking, Rachel then said, Its okay, I can wait, and by the way, Ill be here with you at noon for your fetal education, I can y the harp, this kind of music is veryfortable for the fetus. Thank you Miss Pearson for your kindness, but I dont think I need it. Bonnie still disagreed, How can I bother your life-saving hands to serve me? Its better to leave things like ying the harp to a professional. Saving lives and helping people, Bonnie deliberately pressed down a tone. Rachels face suddenly shed with a few moments of panic. What does this mean? Is it hard to believe that Bonnie already knows about the closed treatment she gave Damon and thats why shes shady here? But on second thought, I dont think so. If she really knew, would Bonnie still sit and talk to herself so calmly? Im afraid that because she now has Max as her godbrother to back her up, she doesnt look at her anymore, right? What a joke! She is the most beloved girl in the Pearson Family and Maxs only sister, okay? And now Bonnie, where can still rely on Max ah Rachel thought, then deliberately asked, By the way, Mrs. Grant, did Max tell you about leaving Willisto? Did he leave Willisto? Bonnie was a little taken aback, When was that? Rachel covered her mouth and made a face full of pity, Hey, this Max is also really, not all recognize you as a sister, such an important thing actually did not tell you! Max is back at the Capital, and will never go back to Willisto. Listening to Rachels eerie tone, Bonnie instantly understood. Apparently, Rachel did this on purpose. Shes not going to let Rachel have her way! So Bonnie then gently said, Its good not to go back to Willisto, hell go to the Capital first to prepare properly, and then I can go to the Capital to find him. Youre still going to the Capital? Rachel didnt wait for Bonnies panicked, disoriented response, but was surprised by the words herself. Her almond eyes grew wide and her voice sharpened, Youre not going to the Pearson Family to find Max again, are you? No? Bonnie asked rhetorically. Rachel immediately replied, Of course not, if you go to the Capital and the Pearson Family finds out, Max will be punished again for being your god-sister, can you bear to do this to him?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Again? Bonnie caught the point of the words and her clear pupils narrowed dangerously into a line, So the Pearson Family already knew about the existence of me as their god-sister? It was you who was behind this? Chapter 1176: You are also worthy? Realizing that she had said the wrong thing, Rachel hurriedly tried to cover her mouth. But it was toote. Bonnie had heard her clearly and looked at her with angry eyes, Miss Pearson, you can hate me and target me, but Max has nothing to say to you, right? Dont you feel ashamed that you got him arrested and sent back to the Pearson Family? Rachel forced herself to calm down, then craned her neck, Why be ashamed, Im doing it for Maxs sake, a man of your stature would not have been qualified to be involved with us at the Pearson Family. Youre kidding! Although Bonnie now tops WillistoMrs. Grants name, but this name is after all Sebastian gave. Without Sebastian, Bonnie is nothing!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. What makes a lowly, cheap woman like her have anything to do with the Pearson Family? I never wanted anything to do with the Pearson Family, its just that Max and I are so close that we refer to each other as brother and sister, and if that bothers him, Ill take back what I said before now. Bonnie said calmly. Rachel was overjoyed and immediately nodded her head in agreement, Okay, of course its great that you can do that. After a pause, he handed his phone to Bonnie, Max is now confiscated from his phone, you use my phone to record a video saying that you will never have anything to do with the Pearson Family ever again, and if you dare to have any thoughts, you will be killed by the Pearson Family! Bonnie: She wanted to help Max, but not at the cost of her own life, right? What, you wouldnt dare are you? Rachel asked, I knew it, you were just saying that. Bonnie admitted she was irritated by the excitement, Yes, give me the phone. But when Rachel was about to hand her the phone, a hand came out from the side and directly knocked it to the ground. With a snap, the phone fell to the ground and the screen shattered open. Rachel froze for a split second and turned her head in anger. Whats wrong with you, how dare you drop my phone George? Thats right, standing in front of Rachel, is George. At this moment Georges demonic face is full of sneer and disgust, staring at Rachel as if she is looking at a fly. George, what brings you over here? Bonnie was also a little surprised. Although George was discharged from the hospital, his leg injury will take at least three months to healpletely and he needs to stay home to recuperate. George didnt have the good grace to roll his eyes, If I donte again, youre going to be bullied to death by this kind of doggy woman! Hearing this, Rachel was upset! She admitted that George was noble, a nobleman of Hesnus after all, but she couldnt say that about her, could she? She is the most beloved little granddaughter of the Pearson Family! Mr. George, please be clear, whos dogging it? You, Im talking about you, you say Annie is a nobody, what about you, leaving the Pearson Family, what do you count, dont think I dont know, those scientific achievements of yours, there are most of them rely on the Pearson Family elders experience and experimental data toe. If you do the math, youre just a viin picking up a bargain, what do you have to be proud of? And Bonnie? During the years when Bonnie was designer Magnolia, she did all the design drawings herself, never giarizing or borrowing from others, relying on her own efforts every step of the way. People like Rachel cant evenpare to Bonnies toe cap! Chapter 1177: What are you going to do about it? George has always been straightforward and doesnt spoil anyone. In a minute, she disliked Rachels beard and eyes, but could not refute a word. Even she was a little frightened.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Because she didnt know how George knew her secret either. Many of those experimental results were made possible by the data umted by the Pearson Family over several generations. Doing the math, she has at least taken a few decades off the road. So much so that at a young age she could be famous in the global medicalmunity. You, Im the granddaughter of the Pearson Family, so of course Im distinguished, its not a dogfight, its me being well cast. Rachel could not think of words to retort, only this. George, on the other hand, sneered and nodded dryly, Okay, so if youre going to get involved with you guys at the Pearson Family, you have to be just as prominent, right? Right. Rachel nodded. George followed and nodded, Well, then, I dere that from today, Annie is my fourth sister, my fourth sister, so is she prominent enough? I can even go and ask for a noble status for Annie, which is more noble than what you old rich people of THE CAPITAL have, right? This is not a joke George. Although he was thrown out of his home, Hesnus status as a royal nobleman remained. Even, as long as he went before Prince Hesnus to ask for a grace, Bonnie can really turn into a nobleman. Its just that George is going to owe a favor to someone. If you owe someone a favor, you owe someone a favor, and its a pleasure for George to see Rachel suffer! As expected, upon hearing this, Rachels face turned green. And next to Bonnies expression is also a bitplicated. She reached out and tugged on Georges arm, Wait George, I cant be your fourth sister. George patted the back of her hand in relief, Dont worry, this is easy, I wont be very difficult. Bonnie shook her head, No. So what are you still worried about, are you afraid Ill fall out with the Pearson Family? George asked. He can even fall out with his own parents, not to mention the Pearson Family! Bonnies expression got even moreplicated. Take a deep breath before speaking, Im younger than you, I cant be your fourth sister! And then again, the generation should be clear ah! George: Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. If Bonnie is willing to be her sister, this is of course the best. By the time Max gets back to Willisto, Ill be able to show him off. George said gleefully. Bonnie is full of ck lines, Im not a toy, but you guys are still taking it to show off andpare? Of course youre not a toy, youre the family we all want, without blood ties! George said seriously. Rachel in front of her heard this and just couldnt help herself. She was so angry that she just threw away her sleeves and sat down on the couch, pretending she hadnt heard. No matter what, she was going to stay in the vi today. The opportunity to meet and spend time with Sebastian was one she could not afford to miss. As she was thinking, Bonnie walked up to her again. What are you going to do about Max? Rachels eyes immediately widened, Why am I the one who solved it? I dont suppose you want me to tell him that you were the one who told on him and got him into this mess? Bonnie asked. After a pause, he added, Anyway, with George backing me up, it should be pretty easy for me to make a trip to the Pearson Family to find Max. Chapter 1178: I’ll take care of it, all right? Rachels face was as green as ever. She could never let Bonnie go to the Pearson Family. And also as Georges sister to the Pearson Family. Yes, the Pearson Family is indeed a prominent status, but this is only a medical family, although the status is very high, but the financial strength and power is not too strong, all rely on the word of mouth from generation to generation to make the people admire respect. This also means that if someone of great wealth and power goes to the Pearson Family, the Pearson Family has to wee them with a smile. Why else would Rachel be so polite to George just now? Once Bonnie goes to the Pearson Family as Georges sister, the treatment she receives will be the same as Georges current one. The entire the Pearson Family had to bow down. Whats more, they will deliberately go to climb Bonnie. In that case, her n will not only fail, but she will also have to belower than Bonnie in the future. Rachel cant ept the result! Ill fix it, Ill fix it all right? Rachel said reluctantly.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie, however, did not let her off the hook with herpromise, but continued to press, When will it be resolved, give me a specific time. Is three days okay for three days? Rachel asked. Bonnie also does not want to push too hard, otherwise the dog will be bad, OK, three days, I hope Miss Pearson hurry up. After saying this, Bonnie turned around and went upstairs. After George muttered a cheeky sentence, he also followed him upstairs. Rachel was the only one left in therge living room. She sat dry on the sofa, with no maid to serve her at all. Rachel was upset, but had to put up with it. After all, once she gambled and left the vi, she would have to find another opportunity to see Sebastian again. For Sebastians sake, she preferred to endure. Without a maid to serve her, Rachel took matters into her own hands, went to the kitchen and poured herself tea and scooped up a bowl of birds nest congee that Bonnie was eating. The maid puffed up and ran toin to Bonnie. The first person to hear this was George, who was furious. His fists were clenched, How can there be such a brazen woman in the world, she even went to the kitchen to get something to eat, she really treats vi as her own home, wait, Ill go down and clean her up! Bonnie hurriedly stopped her, Come on, its your sisters friend after all, its not necessary to do too much. After a pause and added, Not to mention that I still have to rely on her to get Max out of it, dont push people out. George raised his neck in disapproval, I can help you with this matter, do you need her? If you go, youll have to owe a favor to THE PEARSON FAMILY, and its not worth it. Bonnie shook her head. Bonnie was embarrassed to have George owe her a favor for what happened. George opened his mouth to say that for Bonnies sake, it didnt matter how many favors he owed. But the words came out of his mouth and he swallowed them back. Originally Bonnie was not very receptive to the idea of them bing brother and sister, but now thanks to Rachel, Bonnie is reluctantly relieved. If she insists on insisting now, she feels too much pressure and may backtrack. George is not going to do anything like that! Okay then, Im not going to fix her, Im going to tease her, thats okay, right? George asked. He also made a point of holding up four fingers and swearing, I promise I wont overy my hand. Bonnie: Looking at Georges expectant Babas eyes, there was no way to escape today. I had to agree with a sigh, Okay, dont overdo it! Chapter 1179: Catching you without discussion George was thrilled to get permission. Busy nodding, Dont worry, I guarantee there will be no stubble! He pulled Bonnie to the second floor handrail and admonished, You just watch here and dont make a sound. Good. Bonnie nodded. George came down the stairs slowly and methodically, and from far away from the kitchen, he cleared his throat and asked, Hows it going, has Annies birds nest stewed yet? The maid hurried up with a difficult look on her face, Mr. George, young grandmothers birds nest stew is stewed, but there may not be enough for a bowl now. What? Theres not enough for one bowl? Then how can the medicine work? George immediately frowned, How did you stew the birds nest, did you steal it! No Mr. George, how dare we eat young grandmothers food? It was Miss Pearson who just said she was hungry and insisted on serving herself a bowl. The maid exined in a condescending manner.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Rachel is bold and courageous. Smiling, she raised her hand on the sofa, Yes, I was really hungry just now, so I ate a bowl, Im really sorry because the maid seems to have forgotten to serve me dim sum, is Mrs. Grant angry, why dont I go and apologize, as for the birds nest, Ill pay her back double another day, theres no need to be angry about this little thing. This tone of voice is light, in turn, make George if further pursued, it is in the big deal as if. George, however, was not moved by anger. Instead, he looked at Rachel with concern, No way, you really ate and ate a whole bowl?! A whole bowl of three words, he bites extremely heavy, his expression is full of incredulity and panic. Rachel was instantly taken aback by the look on his face. The voice all became stuttered, How what happened, this birds nest I can not eat? George opened his mouth and swallowed the words back, Forget it, you eat all the food, I better not let you be afraid. With that, he walked up to Rachel and raised his hand to pat her shoulder, his expression meaningful and his lips tightly pursed, After all, you are a doctor, right? Throwing down these words, George went to work in the kitchen, saying that he was going to re-stew a cup of birds nest for Bonnie. Rachel was left scratching her ears in the same ce. No, whats wrong with this birds nest, why do you only talk halfway! She tried to chase after the kitchen to inquire, but was stopped outside by the maid. The maid had a serious expression, Sorry Miss Pearson, Mr. George is stewing birds nest for my young grandmother, this is confidential, you cant go in to see it. Hearing this, Rachels heart jumped even more. Its just a birds nest stew, howe its a secret? Could this birds nest inside, really added something Rachel simply didnt dare to think about it anymore and grabbed a random servant to ask, Where is the bathroom?! The maid raised her hand and pointed to themon toilet at the end of the first floor. Rachel whooshed over and then the sound of vomiting came from inside. Apparently, Rachel is in there hyperventting. About ten minutester, a pale Rachel, holding the wall, came out of the toilet. George also happened toe out of the kitchen. Seeing Rachels frail and pale appearance, she was extremely concerned, Oh, Miss Pearson, how did you get like this? Didnt you eat birds nest, why are you so weak? In that birds nest, did you put something else in it? Rachel asked breathlessly. George nodded and admitted, Yeah, put a lot of other things, what fish gtin, peach gum, vitamins, oh yes, there is a little bit of deer antler it! Rachel: ???? Arent all these things normal! Then why did George act so nervous just now, as if she would die if she ate that bowl of birds nest! George innocently shrugged his shoulders, I did not say anything ah, I was afraid that you eat tooplementary will be nosebleeds only, but then thought you are a doctor, let it go ah. Chapter 1180: The big one is as tough as the little one Looking at Rachels angry, sky-high look, George even deliberately asked rhetorically, Why, what else do you think it is? I thought you drugged it! Rachel asked in no uncertain terms. And thats what George was waiting for. He touched his chin, full of puzzlement spoke, This is strange, since you are worried that this will be drugged, you should not just pick it up and eat it, eat it before youe to fear, do not feel very ridiculous? You Rachel was furious and raised her finger to George. Snap! George knocked Rachels finger right off. He was a nobleman of Hesnus though, and was taught from a young age to be a gentleman. But Im sorry, George is a rebel and doesnt care about that. Besides, gentlemanly behavior is fordies and nice people, and apparently Rachel is not one of them. He disliked Rachel nonchntly, You what you, do you know its rude to point your finger at others, not always saying you are the Pearson Familys most precious granddaughter, really should show the Pearsons, their precious granddaughter, is this kind of virtue. Also, even if I added poison to the birds nest and you ate it and died of poison directly, you deserved it, I didnt ask you to eat it! A statement that left Rachel speechless. And with the atmosphere so stagnant, Rachel was too embarrassed to stay any longer. But have persisted for so long, the victory is in front of you, now go is really a pity As he hesitated, the sound of five childrens silveryughter came from outside the door.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Rachel instantly lit up. Great! Theres an excuse for her to stay here as a matter of course! I dont care to talk to you, I didnte to vi today to fight with you anyway. Rachel said. As the five children walked into the foyer, Rachel also turned her gaze away, her voice gentle as ever, Damon, how are you doing today? Is there anything wrong with you, let Auntie take a look at it for you. Damon would have been quite happy. When I heard Rachels voice, my expression instantly tightened, and my feet seemed to stick to the floor, so I couldnt move forward half a point. Whats the matter Damon, Im Auntie Pearson, dont you recognize me? Rachel took another step forward. But as she moved forward, Damon moved back. Little Joanna and Erika saw this and immediately reached out to stop Damon from following them. Two milky faces filled with anger, Dont youe any closer, cant you see my brother doesnt like youing near?! But I have to treat Damon. You dont want your brother to be sick and miserable all the time, do you? Rachel spoke softly and gently. If this move had been ced before Jay appeared, the two youngsters might havepromised on this. But now, their hearts are left with nothing but disdain. Because they dont need Rachel to treat Damons brother anymore. There are better doctors out there, okay! But this thing mommy exined, do not go around to say. So the witty Erika then eyes rolled around and spoke, Didnt you say you cured my brotherst time, and now you say you want to cure him again, badass woman, you didnt lie to us before, did you! The smile on Rachels face gradually chapped. Meow, Bonnie is difficult to deal with even if, how even her dead girl is also so annoying ah! You are only five years old, why are you so smart? Rachel was so angry that she cursed madly in her heart. The face also has to squeeze out a smile, of course auntie did not lie to you ah, is auntie said wrong, this is to follow up, not cure. Chapter 1181: It’s all her doing! Rachel thought that by saying this, she should be able to put Erika off guard, right? It turns out she thought wrong! Erika continues to press on. The pair of starry pupils seem to be filled with hotsers that will pierce a hole in Rachel. Its also strange, you said you werepletely healedst time, and now you want to review it, if youre not lying to us, then youre not medically sound, so you have toe back and verify it again, lest your position in the medical profession be affected. Rachel: Really convinced. This dead girl, why is her mouth so good at talking. Dont let her catch a break, if she does, shell tear the damn girl to pieces!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This is your own brother after all, Auntie also does not want idents to happen, why, do you really do not want your brother to bepletely healed? Rachel asked, trying to remain calm. Erika opened her mouth and tried to retort again. And at that moment, Bonnies voice came from upstairs, Damon, just in time for you toe back, let Dr. Pearson check your body. Hearing this, Erika and several other little ones stared incredulously. What is the situation? Why would Mommy approve of this badass woman giving Damons brother another follow-up visit! What if something goes wrong! Damon, on the contrary, although he did not want to engage with Rachel, but as a good boy, he still obediently walked to Rachel and obeyed. Rachel was overjoyed and immediately dragged Damon to the couch for a checkup. Checking a bit, she froze. What is the situation? Why did the closed-loop injection she gave Damon earlier fail?! Its obviously not yet time to expire. Whats wrong Miss Pearson, you dont seem to have a very nice expression on your face. Bonnie asked knowingly. Rachel reluctantly pulled the corner of her mouth, No its fine, I was just a little shocked to see Damon recovering quite well, hes so good at healing himself. Thats not just Rachel talking nonsense. Its Damons ability to heal himself really well! It was clear that the closed needle had worn off and he still didnt have a problem. Rachel doesnt know what went wrong. She panicked and checked to make sure Damon really was continuing to heal despite the failure of the closure injection. At this rate, within three months, Damon will bepletely free of this gic disease. Who the hell is it? The gic disease that she couldnt even manage, but he could solve it perfectly? Rachel was eager to ask for rification. The mouth just opened, and then held back. No, thats not right. If someone was really treating Damon, then why didnt Bonnie say so and instead let her continue to follow up with Damon? Im afraid that the closed needle was stuck in somewhere by mistake, so it led to apletely different situation than before. As for the failure of the closure injection, Damon was able to heal quickly. Thinking about it, Rachels heart was a little smug instead. What a surprise, this unlucky dead kid could still make her such a great discovery in the medical world. This back in the international medicalmunity to publish academic research, will certainly cause a new round of sensation, so that the group of people like licking dogs, respect her! Rachels heart was excited, even filled with anticipation. She looked up and proudly told Bonnie, Damon is recovering very well, and I believe that with my medical skills, he will bepletely healed in less than three months! With your medical skills? Bonnie raised her slender eyebrows darkly, and her scarlet rose lips hung upward in a half-arc. Chapter 1182: I’ll take care of it for you Rachel very nonchntly deserves all the credit. And asked Bonnie rhetorically, Yeah, who else could it be, after all, Im the one who did Damons surgery. Not only Bonnie, but also the five children, were silent. This woman, she is so good at sticking it in her face! Originally Erika and Joanna could not resist and wanted to retort, but were stopped by Bonnie.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie gestures to them with her eyes not to say anything. Since Rachel wants to put gold on her face, let her do it. Just dont me her for not showing mercy when ites to knowing the truth and pping your face. Tsk. Bonnie was looking forward to the look on Rachels face when she arrived. Half an hourter, George learned of the incident. Heughed so hard he couldnt straighten his back and poked Bonnie with his elbow, the corners of his eyes filled with tears, Thats really you, so ventriloquist, you learned that from Sebastian, right? Bonnie was not impressed and looked down to tidy up the corners of her coat which had been poked and prodded a bit by George, We are a couple, what do you mean by learning or not learning, its called having the same personality. After a pause and added, And Rachel so targeted Max, if I do nothing, I feel sorry for this godbrother ah. So what can you do for me, Im your brother too! George immediately asked sourly. Bonnie gave him a crooked look, Otherwise, you go ahead and get counted by Rachel too, and I promise Ill take it out on you. Hearing this, Georges head shook like a rattle, Then its better to avoid it, that woman is ruthless and full of bad ideas, if I really fall into her hands, I can still live? He doesnt want to die young. Theres an Eric waiting for him at home! Mentioning Eric, Bonnies expression got a few serious points, How do you n to settle things with Eric? Eric is an orphan, but do not care so much. But George is not. Hesnus noble status hangs over Georges head, forcing him to stick to the rules and not do anything out of the ordinary. To do otherwise would be to disgrace all the nobles of Hesnus. There are just too many things for George to consider, too many things. Well, George smiled faintly and sold a story, I have a way to deal with it, so you dont have to worry about me. Okay, Bonnie nodded, if you cant get it to work remember to tell me, although Im just an ordinary woman from Willisto, but one more person to figure it out, its one more strength. Youve really been brainwashed by Rachel, huh? Georges eyes widened, Youre not an ordinary woman, youre designer Magnolia, a very powerful designer, renowned in the design circle, and with over a billion dors in assets. This is still called ordinary words, let the real ordinary people how to live ah! After a pause, George added, And youre still a nobleman of Hesnus now, technically youre as noble as my seven aunts and uncles, on equal footing! Looking at Georges anxious to calm down, Bonnies heart surged with emotion and she couldnt help but smile. Good, since I have be a noble of Hesnus, I am not amoner. By the way, does this noble have any certificate, I am afraid that no one will believe it when I go out. If you have a certificate, you can take it out and snap it in peoples faces when they question it. That scene, so dominant! George listened for a moment, This is not really, but I can ask the prince to write a letter of approval, stamped, and when you get your hands on your own name, even if you are officially approved to be a Hesnus noble. Chapter 1183: A surprise for her A piece of paper is light and flimsy, and it certainly doesnt hurt when it hits a persons face. But. George then said he could make Bonnie a custom picture frame in solid gold. That would be perfect! When he said he would do it, George immediately opened hisptop and started emailing Prince Hesnus. Bonnie was just joking, but when he took it seriously, she rushed forward to discourage him. Youre joking, but I think its necessary, especially when facing Rachel, how convenient it is to have this. George still insisted. Bonnie opened her mouth to say something else, but the maid came over. Young grandmother, Mr. Grant is back, said he cant get down in the car, please go over to see. Hearing this, Bonnie was instantly nervous. Howe you cant get out of the car for a good reason? Im going to go now. Bonnie said. As he walked out the door, he also forgot to tell George again, Dont you send that email, okay? Dont send it! Fine, fine, I wont send it. George nodded his head in agreement. But when Bonnie left, she still hit the send button sharply. Murmured in a small voice, Small sample, Ill help you send how, when the timees to approve the letter down, do not believe that you do not sign. If you cant, he helps to sign the same thing. After George muttered beautifully, he closed hisputer and walked downstairs as well. Unbeknownst to her, Rachel slowly walked out around the corner behind her. Those originally soulful eyes are now filled with a grim and scornful smile. Prince Hesnus personally stamped the approval letter, and also did not write the name of the approved person ah. Tsk. This stuff looks like a lot of fun!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. C At this end, Bonnie has walked to the garage. From a distance, I saw Sebastian sitting in the car. The handsome and upright man is motionless at the moment, his expression is indifferent and unreal. Sebastian, Bonnie rushed up quickly, are you okay, are you not feeling well? I want to open the trunk, but my hand is stuck in the main button, you help me to open it manually, Ill see if I can pull my hand out. Sebastian said. Bonnie was so anxious that she couldnt think straight and dutifully went to the trunk. But once you open the trunk, you will be shocked by the sight in front of you. The entire trunk, full of blooming roses. There are also bright shing lights on it, which set off these roses even more beautifully and make people unable to move their eyes. Bonnies eyes uncontrobly overflowed with crystal tears at the corners, covering her mouth, too excited to speak. And Sebastian also got down from the car and slowly walked to her, his voice low and husky, How about it, do you still like this gift? Id like that. Bonnie nodded, Just why did you think to give me so many flowers out of the blue? Sebastian then took her into his arms, Because I want to make you happy. During this time, Bonnies nerves were always tense because of Damons affairs, and even if she smiled asionally, it didnt really arrive at the bottom of her heart. Sebastian looked at it all in his heart, but could not find any way to appease Bonnie. Until Dr. Leonard arrived in Willisto. He could cure Damonpletely, and Bonnies tense nerves were finally rxed. I want to sweeten our lives a little. Sebastian said in a deep voice, The future is going to get happier and happier, so dont get any lower, okay? Chapter 1184: I’m sorry I’m a strict wife Bonnie nodded vigorously. She was grateful for Sebastians surprise today. Although Damons illness has been confirmed to be curable, she seems to be so worried for so long that she doesnt even know how to be happy anymore. Until this surprise from Sebastian, she became the same Bonnie again. Bonnie who lives in a happy and joyful marriage and family. With that in mind, Bonnie hooked her arms around Sebastians neck and tried to initiate a kiss. But before you can touch it, Rachels dainty voicees from not far behind you. Mr. Grant, youre back? The sudden sound broke all the pink charm in the air. Bonnie is a little embarrassed and tries to push Sebastian away. But Sebastian was overbearing, his strong hands circled her slender waist and refused to let go, lowering his head and kissing Bonnies soft lips before turning his head to Rachel as if nothing had happened. The voice was low and husky, with a bit of displeasure at being disturbed, Is there something wrong with Dr. Pearson? Rachel was forced to stuff a mouthful of dog food and her face was green with anger. How could Sebastian even kiss Bonnie in front of her! This is too much! She wanted to go up and hug Sebastian and kiss him a few hundred times so she could cover up all the scent Bonnie left behind. But with her current status, it is categorically not possible to do so. So Rachel could only hold her breath and tried to squeeze a smile out of the corner of her mouth, Nothing, just saw Mr. Grant you were back, so I came over to say hello. After a pause, and from the jacket pocket took out a small pill bottle, Right Mr. Grant, this is my specially prepared powder for you, has been divided into capsules, you are not always staying upte and on theputer, one capsule a day, good for the body. After a pause, and added, You must eat ah, this is I tried more than a hundred kinds of preparation ratio to research the powder. So, this is a drug you just made up that no one has ever taken except me? Sebastian asked. Rachel nodded her head like a garlic, with a little more shyness in her expression, Yes, because I use the best herbs, and many of them are very precious and cant be found on the market, so its really not easy to mix them. In fact, what Rachel meant was to tell Sebastian how much effort she had put into dispensing his medication. Look how considerate and gentle she is, and her family is distinguished, or very famous divine doctor. This condition is a million times better than Bonnie? But any person would have chosen her over Bonnie! But in the next second, Bonnie, who was ndered by her, came forward and took away the bottle of medicine, holding it up in mid-air and ying with it, Miss Pearson, you should know that as long as it is a drug, it has to be tested before it can be given to patients, right? let my husband be your guinea pig for drug testing? I didnt think of it that way, Mr. Grant, I didnt mean to make a guinea pig out of it. Rachel hurried to exin. Bonnie threw the medicine back into her arms, Since there is none, lets ask Miss Pearson to bring it to my husband after she gets someone to try it and make sure there are no side effects. But the herbs for this medicine are hard to find, and simply cant support many people to try the medicine Rachel aggrieved, tears madly in her eyes, Mr. Grant, dont you believe me? Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Sebastians expression was nd, Im a strict wife, what my wife says, I do. So, his wife said not to let him be a drug tester, then he is determined not to! Chapter 1185: It seems that your life has another hidden story The warm and happy love scene is full of sarcasm and anger in Rachels eyes. This damn Bonnie! Why do you keeping here to ruin thingsfor yourself and Sebastian? A woman like Bonnie is not good enough for Sebastian, okay? How could she not have the half-heartedness to withdraw from the love between her and Sebastian, who was a match for each other? Rachel was so angry that the sky took off in ce. But Bonnie and Sebastian walked towards the living room, hand in hand, as if they were oblivious. Rachel saw this and stomped her foot hard again. Gritting his teeth for a good half day, he finally followed back to the living room. George, who was in the living room with his five children, was shocked to see her go and return, and then stared at the demon eyes. I thought you were going to see someone elses house for dinner, so I thought youd hurry up and leave, but looking at you like this, you dont want to rub it in, do you? Georges voice was so loud that it drew the servants who were busy next to him. The crowd looked sideways at Rachel with a curious scowl in their eyes. Rachel was like a man in the back, but still had to insist, Im not trying to rub it in, I just want to wait for Damon to finish eating to give him a checkup, and record the data by the way. So, you dont want to eat, you just want to show Damon the door? George deliberately dug in. Yeah, Rachel, however, didnt even notice and nodded, Would someone of my stature intentionally spend time here just to rub a meal in? Thats what George was waiting for, Okay then, since youre not here for dinner, you can wait in the living room, andter, after Damon finishes eating, you can give her a checkup. After saying this, but also forgot to turn head to order the kitchen, Do not prepare Miss Pearsons share of dinner ah, or Miss Pearson will be with you, she came to the vi, and not for this dinner. Rachel: !!! No, if she says she wont eat it, she really wont prepare it for herself, right? She ate just one bowl of birds nest at the vi today, and threw it all up. Now Im hungry and waiting to have dinner with Sebastian. Now, George has made it so that she cant even get to the dinner table. Rachel was so frustrated! Why has it been bad luck today? C There are two very different images in the vi tonight. There wasughter at the dinner table on one side, and low anger on the living room couch on the other. In order to be angry with Rachel, George also described each dish out loud in a particrly damaging way, saying that it was a full vor. Finally Bonnie couldnt even look at him anymore and raised her hand and pped him on the shoulder, signaling him to shut up. Then the maid sent a te of fruit to Rachel, which barely filled Rachels stomach. Rachel was so hungry that her soul was gone, and when she saw the fruit, she couldnt care less about being reserved and started eating it. Tsk, just like this, I am the Pearson Familys most favored granddaughter, noble status, if you ask me, not half as elegant and noble as Annie. George spat out in a small voice.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Yes, Mommy is so elegant, little Joanna nodded, but why am I not so elegant, Mommy, how did you learn? This really stumped Bonnie. She didnt mean to boast, but she was under the impression that she never seemed to have been specially trained or taught. Shes been like this since she was a kid! Anna also often says that even if Bonnie spits with them side by side, Bonnie can act as if a fairy is giving rain to the earth. Is this, in fact, gic? But mom and dad are ordinary people who started with nothing, so they shouldnt inherit these words and behaviors, right? Hearing this, George, being straightforward, teased, It seems that you have another hidden origin, Annie, think carefully, are you a famous girl who was identally lost by someone? Chapter 1186: People and people, the difference is really big Hearing this, Bonnie subconsciously shook her head in denial. How is it possible? I am the Morgan familys daughter, there is no way I can be wrong. George still doesnt believe it, Why dont you go back and check it out? Annoyed by George, Bonnie had to hold up her hand, Okay, okay, okay, tomorrow Ill bring my familys photo album, and then Ill show you how I looked from childhood to adulthood, and youll believe me, right? Let George see, in fact, when she was a child, she would also go out to climb trees and catch ants, a look that does not know the sky. George should then say no more. Sure enough, when he heard Bonnie say that, George didnt scream so much just now. All right, you bring it and talk about it. Joking andughing, the meal was over. After the meal, Rachel pretended to give Damon a checkup and once again made sure that Damon was getting better and was in a smug mood. Although todays love affair failed, but the workce sess ah! Such a great discovery is enough for her to be an irreceable icon in the medicalmunity in the future. With that in mind, Rachel returned to the hotel and couldnt wait to call her mentor in the Hesnusb. Mentor, this years medical Noordin Prize, you must remember to help me sign up for the application, I can definitely win the title. Rachel said. The mentor was very surprised at the end of the phone, Are you sure, the Nordin Prize is very difficult, so far only Leonard a Weskiney people have received only. After a pause and added, And I heard that Leonard has a new breakthrough this year, in the same area as you! Hearing this, Rachels eyes were filled with disgust and annoyance. Who Leonard is, of course, she knows only too well. Its just a substitute that the Jones Family has put off for themselves! Because the Jones Family had not found the real eldest son and grandson, but the Jones Family did not want to break their long-established marriage with the Pearson Family. So, it pushed Leonard, that is, Jay out. She said that if she was not married by the time she was 30 and did not have someone in mind, she would let Jay marry her. Every time she thinks about it, Rachel feels sick. A person who was used as a pawn by the Jones Family and wants to marry her because of her surname, Xuanyuan? What a toad eating swans flesh! So much so that over the years, Rachel has been cynical about Jay. The good thing is that Jay has self-awareness, and not too much in the Jones Family based, but ran to study the medical profession. But! Study the art of healing, why should it be better than her? This man must have done it on purpose, failing to woo her and nning to suppress her in her field. Thinking about this, Rachel became even more disgusted with Jay. She was once sworn to marry the eldest son and grandson of the Jones Family, but has now changed her mind and will stay with Sebastian for the rest of her life. So Jay doesnt stand a chance, dont dream about it. Even if he steals the limelight, so what? This research of mine is definitely better than his, Rachel said through gritted teeth, Just wait, I can definitely beat him! After saying that, he hung up the phone with a bang. Just wait, Jay, no matter what kind of research youve done, it cant be more amazingly counterintuitive than the experimental data I have from this surgery. In time, I will climb to the highest point of the ivory tower of academia, surrounded by the man I like best. As for you, after the Jones Family has drained thest trace of use, you will definitely be thrown away as garbage. Rachel thought and shook her head again.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Gee, theres a huge difference between people! Chapter 1187: Let me get it for you In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. Bonnie was still thinking about what happenedst night, so after getting up early and sending the five children to kindergarten, she had her driver drive to Morgan Mansion. When the Morgan family was broken up, the house was burned down long ago. Everyone is very afraid to live in this kind of ce will follow the bad luck, so for so many years, the plot ofnd are dyed to sell. This is convenient for Bonnie. She stretched out her in white soft hand, gently pushed open the iron door in front of her, full of hands instantly covered with ck ash. Young grandmother, here are handkerchiefs. The fellow driver hurriedly handed over the clean white handkerchief. Bonnie smiled and shook her head, No, it will get dirty even after wiping for a while, lets clean up together when we get out. The driver thought about it, so he put the handkerchief back.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. But he chose to go ahead and wipe over the areas that Bonnie might touch first. This way Bonnie wont touch too much dust. Bonnie smiled gratefully toward the driver and then fell into a deep memory. This ce is filled with too muchughter. It seems that as soon as she closes her eyes, she can recall all that she experienced here. Her mother would prepare very delicious snacks after school and then patiently practice the piano with her. Near dusk, Dad woulde back from work and bring himself gifts almost every day. Sometimes its a small animal folded from colored cardboard, sometimes its candy, and sometimes its a pretty little dress that I bought on the way to meet a client. Bonnie has been growing up in such a warm family. Until C That ident came up. This cozy home no longer exists, there is nothing left. Young grandmother, why are you crying? The driver asked with concern from the side. Bonnie lifted her head and forced back her tears, Nothing, just suddenly thought of my mom and dad and got emotional. Then lets hurry and find something to go out, young grandmother you are still pregnant, you cant keep drowning in pain and sadness, its not good for the baby and your own body. The driver persuaded. Bonnie nodded, and thats when she shot up and started looking. Because of the fire, almost everything in this house was burned empty. But Bonnie didnt even look at it and headed straight for her moms room. Under the bed in the room, she opened the floor tiles and found a sandwich made of cement inside. Inside this, several keys to the family safe are hidden, as well as a thick photo album. As Bonnie remembers it, her mother used to hold her and tell her that the ce where she kept her keys should also hold pictures of the family. This way you can remind yourself every time you go to get the keys, there are still family members around to cherish thepany and think twice before you do anything. Over the years, Bonnie has done what her mother said. In her money clip, she has always had a picture of her children, and not long ago, it was reced with a photo of their family of eight. As for the photo album that was stored in the mezzanine of the old house, she knew about it, but never dared to touch it. Bonnie didnt have the courage to touch. It is only today, after she is certain of her happiness, that she has the courage to face up to the painful memories of her past. Thinking, Bonnie bent down to pick up the album and held it tightly in her arms. Young grandmother, let me help you get it, this album has been sitting for so long, it may have be moldy, I will give it to you when I am done with it. The driver said. Chapter 1188: Why there is no picture of you as a child Bonnie, however, said nothing to let go of her hand. She hugged the album as if it were a treasure, Its okay, thispartment is vacuumed, there will be no bacteria. Hearing this, the driver stopped persuading. With Bonnie in tow, we headed back to the vi. Although she was nostalgic for the photos in the album, Bonnie held off until the afternoon, until Sebastian and the five children returned, and then opened them together to look at them. Of course, there is a George who is waiting for the result of the gossip. The A4-sized photo album was opened, with heads all over the side. Wow, this is what grandparents looked like when they were young. The girl next to her holding the frog, is that mommy? Little Joanna asked curiously. Bonnie nodded shyly, Yes, this is the first time Mommy went camping and saw a little frog when she was eight years old, so she was very happy and brought it back to Grandpa and Grandma on purpose. As a result, the little frog ced in the pond in the garden, every night began to cry alone, so noisy that she could not sleep, and finally took several hours in the car to send it back to the suburbs. Further back, it is Bonnie riding in the tree grinning, and under the tree is Sebastian with a book without a smile. It was Joannas turn to be surprised, So daddy was so stinky when he was a kid, he didnt look like a kid at all. Thats right, your daddy was all over the board as a kid, I dont know what I liked about him. Bonnie nodded her head and followed the spit. Sebastian: What else could it be? Of course it is greedy for his handsome beauty ah!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Each photo has its own story and memories when you go through them. But when she thinks of all the people she loves and who love her, Bonnie is no longer so afraid to face these memories. Soon, the album was finished turning. Bonnie looked up at George, Well, now youre sure, I didnt look like a thousand bucks when I was a kid, it was all cultivated when I grew up. George, however, shook his head with a serious expression, No, its not right. Whats wrong with that? Bonnie asked rhetorically, puzzled. After a long time of hesitation, George spoke up and reminded, Dont you notice, Annie, that your pictures, at the earliest, start from just over a year old? Further back, especially when swaddled, there is not a single photo. This is too strange. Families like the Morgan family like to take pictures to remember everything around them and to preserve them. How could you not capture Bonnie as a baby? Even if one, one will do! When Bonnie heard this, she was instantly stunned. Looking back, rush to look through the album. Its true that there is none! She has pictures from the age of one year old. Further on, nothing could be found. Annie, I dont mean anything else, George spoke slowly, could it be that I was really rightst night, that you were someones daughter left behind and then, as it happens, picked up by the Morgan family? Bonnies face faded to blood at a rate visible to the naked eye. The body swayed and almost fell. But when Sebastian was about to reach out to help, she jerked her feet toward the foyer. The action was so fast that Sebastian didnt even tug on it. Bonnie, where are you going? Sebastian asked. Bonnie didnt even look back, Im going back to Morgan Mansion, Ill go look again, Im sure I can find a picture of me as a kid! Chapter 1189: Just can’t find it Seeing this, George was also taken aback. Its already sote and Bonnie is still going out, what if something happens? He rushed forward to apologize, Dont take it to heart, Im just talking, I didnt mean it, just think Im farting! No, Bonnie shook her head with a very determined expression, Im not trying to prove anything to you, I just think you have a point. Why, she didnt find a picture of herself as a swaddler? It cant be true, as George says, that she is not a Morgan Family child at all. To prove it, Bonnie had to go to the old mansion. Ill go with you. Sebastian spoke up. Bonnie turned her head to Sebastian in shock and opened her mouth to refuse. But Sebastians attitude was just as firm, If you dont say yes, then you cant go either. Are you kidding? How dangerous it is to let your wife go out in the middle of the night! He, as a husband, is determined not to fail in his duty. Bonnie hesitated for a moment and agreed. Seeing this, the five children next to them also came forward and raised their hands to say they were also going to participate. No, Sebastian rejected them righteously, the old house is very dark at night, we have to use a torch when we go there, so we wont have time for you. In addition, Morgan Mansion is in disrepair and has many dangerous ces, what if five children have an ident? Its not like Sebastian has the splitting magic to keep an eye on every child. So, its just a matter of taking Bonnie, the kid, and keeping her close! Five children did not get permission and their little mouths went up to the sky. George, on the other hand, chose to make up for it by patting himself hard on the chest, Dont worry about looking for it, just leave these little guys to me. Bonnie and Sebastian then went out the door. Arriving at Morgan Mansion, looking at the darkened building in front of him, Sebastians sword brows could not help but tighten into an ink dot. I was just about to turn my head and tell Bonnie that it would be better toe back another day. As a result, I saw that Bonnie had already lifted her steps and walked in, with a firm pace and no half-hearted hesitation. Sebastian also hurried to follow. The two men searched the old mansion for all the ces they could find. There are actually many more photos scattered and not burned clean, hundreds of them were turned out. There are Bonnies childhood, and even the Morgan family parents when they were young. Even the Morgan familys parents wedding photos were found halfway through the year. The only thing that is missing is the photo of Bonnie when she was in her infancy. Cant find. I cant find it anywhere. Why? Bonnies voice gradually became painful, her voice murmured, Why cant I find it, they always said, Im the most beloved baby in their life ah. Isnt this a way of saying that one is the child they gave birth to? Bonnie, its already veryte, Ill get someone to help you find it tomorrow, okay? Lets go back and rest. Sebastians heart was flooded with heartache, and he coaxed in a gentle voice. Bonnie, however, mumbled as if she hadnt heard, still sitting in ce. It was Sebastian who finally carried her straight back to the car. When I leaned over to fasten Bonnies seat belt, I realized that Bonnie was actually crying. A crystal teardrop, sliding down the corner of the eye hair,pletely hidden from view.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Dont be sad. Sebastian reached out his thinly calloused hand, trying to help Bonnie wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. Chapter 1190: Is it fate? Bonnie, however, clutched his hand. Teary-eyed, she said, How is it possible that Im not the Morgan familys child? How can I not be their child! These tears are not only the disbelief and trepidation in the face of the real life. More than that, its confusing. If she is not the child of the Morgan family, then whose child is she? She thought she was a baby conceived with love by her parents, but in reality, she was just an abandoned orphan who was picked up by the Morgan family? Even if you are indeed the Morgan familys found child, but in their eyes, you have long been their most beloved child, better than their own, you know? Sebastian said. After a pause and added, And the oue of this matter is not necessarily the same as you think it is, we go back first, wait for tomorrow and then find someone to help. Bonnies heart was in turmoil and she dutifully followed Sebastian back to the vi. At this end George has also just put five children to bed. When he saw Bonnie and Sebastian return, he rushed to wee them, How was it? Bonnie dragged her body numbly back to her room as if she hadnt heard. Sebastian, on the other hand, stood in front of George with a stony face and shook his head. Meaning, no photos were found to prove that Bonnie was the Morgan family child. George listened with remorse. He raised his hand and gave himself a big p on the ear. Its all his fault, he had to say something about Bonnie not being the Morgan familys child, and now its done! Is this mouth of mine supposed to be open? George med himself immensely, Is it toote for me to go and apologize to Annie? She cant listen to anything right now, and its useless for you to apologize, Sebastian said in a hushed voice, so why dont you get someone to go to Morgan Mansion and help look for the photos if you have the time? George hurriedly nodded his head and turned to run out the door. Only two steps away, he was called by Sebastian again. Theres not much point in going to the photos, so its better not to do useless work. Georges eyes widened in shock, So what the hell am I supposed to do now? Wait. Sebastian nodded and turned to go upstairs.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Not muchter, back in front of George, reached out and handed George a ball of toilet paper. Whats this? George asked curiously. Sebastian said, Bonnies hair, you go to the sanatorium now, get Aaravs hair, do the fastest paternity test you can, and let me know the results right away. A paternity test is obviously a faster way than finding a photo. Although Aarav Morgan is only an uncle, he is rted by blood after all. If Bonnie is indeed the child of the Morgan family, then the DNA match with Aarav must be more than 50 percent. Medically speaking, a match of more than fifty percent will establish that the blood rtionship is within three generations. You go ahead and check it out, let me know if you have any results, Ill take care of pacifying Bonnies side. Sebastians lips pursed into a line and said in a deep voice. George hurriedly nodded his head, than an OK gesture, and flew away from the vi. At this end, Sebastian went back upstairs. Looking at Bonnie, who was already lying down and sleeping on the bed, her expression was extraordinarilyplicated. Only after a long time did he stretch out his fingers and touch Bonnies cheek with greatpassion, whispering quietly. Is it fate that I am the adopted child of THE Grant family, and you are too, so could it be that, even if I be Sebastian Jones, you be the wife I was set up to be long ago? Chapter 1191: Really deserve to be a couple Bonnie fell into a deep sleep, not hearing Sebastian at all. And of course, Sebastian had no intention of letting her hear it. Anyway, he had already made up his mind. In this life, no matter who Bonnie is and what she bes, she must be the love of his life.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. If you really arent the Morgan familys child and you want to find your biological parents, Ill help you do it, and if you dont want to, well stay in Willisto and be ordinary the Grant Group couple. In the moonlight, Sebastian gave his promise in a soft voice. C Bonnie woke up early the next morning. Sebastian also woke up, remembering her reactionst night, and was still a little apprehensive, thinking about not knowing how to appease Bonnie. Bonnie, however, has calmed down. She didnt cry or fuss, and even went downstairs to have breakfast before sending the five children to kindergarten. Although everything was acting normal, it was not as happy as usual. The five children saw it right away. For this reason, they racked their brains and kept Bonnie happy on the way to kindergarten. It is only a pity that the effect is minimal. Finally, there was no choice but to send little Joanna out. Sister, tell Mommys fortune, tell Mommys life or something. Lukas said. Little Joanna shook her head, No, its best to count these things sparingly, otherwise it will affect the fortune. But after thinking about it outside, I got an idea. She ran up to Bonnie upside down, her two pigtails bobbing up and down along with her. Then she told Bonnie, Mommy, dont let your short-lived sadness affect you, forget the fortune I told you before, you will definitely live your life happily ever after! Okay, mommy knows. Bonnie barely squeezed out a smile and lifted her hand to touch little Joannas head, Go to kindergarten ss now. Only then did little Joanna turn around and leave. And Bonnie left in the nanny car. Young grandmother, are we going back to the vi now? The driver asked. Bonnie shook her head, No, lets go to Snowke Mansion. Snowke Mansion? Isnt that, that whose home The driver was tempted to ask why he wanted to go to Snowke Mansion, but he swallowed his words. Because Bonnie seems to be in a sullen mood now, the driver doesnt want to touch the bad luck. Since Bonnie was going, she did as she was told. The driver thought, stepped on the gas and headedstraight for Snowke Mansion. At 8:30, the nanny van pulled up underneath Snowke Mansion. Bonnie went straight upstairs and then knocked on the door of the room on the third floor. With a sound of footsteps inside, the door was opened. A topless George was full of shock, An Annie, what are you doing over here? Ivee to get the results of the paternity test. Bonnie said calmly, Have the resultse back yet? Also not yet. George answered honestly. As an afterthought, he hurriedly asked again, No, how did you know there was a paternity test? I wasnt asleepst night when Sebastian collected my hair. Bonnie replied. And why will collect their own hair, Bonnie think a little to know the answer. Thats why shes so calm this morning. Not really calm, just forcing myself to stay calm. At least be calm until you see the results of the paternity test. Hearing this, George was dumbfounded, You and Sebastian have lived together for a long time, really close to the vermilion, now do not show, the city is so deep ah! Chapter 1192: Finally waiting for the result Bonnie simply ignored Georgespliment, which sounded like a curse. Again, he spoke up and urged, So how long will it take to get the paternity test? George thought for a moment, Itll be about half an hour. After a pause, and then look at Bonnie, with a sincere opening, Annie, I can show you the paternity test, but if it turns back Before the words were finished, Bonnie guessed his words, If Sebastianes after you, Ill take all the me on myself, dont worry, Im the one who took the initiative toe to you, of course I wont make it hard for you. George nodded, showing a demonic and naive smile, Im not afraid of your husband either, just, after all, I promised him not to tell you about this, anyway, backtracking, there must be a suitable reason. Hmm. Bonnie nodded, found a seat, and began to wait quietly. She was so calm, but George was a little ufortable.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Then he began to extend an invitation, Annie, this is your first time at Erics house, right? Do you want me to show you around? No, Bonnie said with little interest, Ill just sit here. George, however, dragged her around, Just think of it as a distraction, the results are not out yet anyway, whats the point of sitting around,e here, Ill show you Erics collection. With that, George took Bonnie to the study. Push open the door, it is full of small rabbit handicrafts, what shape. The sunlight poured down from the floor-to-ceiling windows, making these little bunnies look even more pink and cute. If you dont know, youll think its a visit to the home of some little girl! Erics hobby, very girly. Bonniemented. George nodded, Yeah, and there are bigger rabbit hand puppets over here, oh, theyre sitting inside the cab, wait, Ill go get them for you. With that, George crouched down in front of the cab and started rummaging. And behind them, at the front door, came the doorbell. Almost instantly, Bonnie disappeared in front of George. Fast as a gust of wind. George froze and blinked, and only then did he react to what was going on. Quickly also threw down the rabbit handpiece in his hand, followed by rushing out to check. At this moment, Bonnie has opened the door, and the doctor outside the door in a white coat face to face, aggressive. The doctor, obviously unaware of what was happening, looked at Bonnie warily. Mrs . Mrs. Grant, what are you doing here? Wheres the paternity test? Bonniepletely ignored the doctors question and reached toward him, Give me the paternity test. After all, it was George who asked for the paternity test, so the doctor didnt dare to give it to anyone else easily. At this moment, we can only put our eyes on George for help, Mr. George, do you see this? Give it to her. George was speechless and hid his face. The doctor then dug out the paternity test from his bag. Almost as soon as it was taken out, it was yanked away by Bonnie. The action was fast and furious, and almost pulled the doctor down. It took the doctor by surprise. No, Mrs. Grant looks weak and is pregnant now, howe she is so strong? So, so scary! And Bonnie could no longer be bothered to think about what the doctor was really thinking. She just wanted to make sure she had the results of the paternity test in her hand right away. Three times after opening the kraft paper bag, the paternity test that report paper lightly poured out from inside. A very conspicuous line ofrge letters, deeply stung Bonnies eyes! Chapter 1193: He was not absent If anything,st night Bonnie was trying hard to give herself a little mental note, reassuring herself that everything could just be a coincidence. As it happens, she became an elegantdy despite growing up in a less than elegant family. As it happens, although she took many pictures of her swaddling clothes, they were all burned to ashes in that fire back then. As it happens, George is tongue-tied and likes to specte too much about things, which is why he speaks of such unrealistic possibilities. But now, at this moment, all the spection is broken. Because this paternity test clearly states that she and Aarav Morgan, are not rted in any way. The DNA match between the two people is even less than ten percent. What is this concept? Even from the street to grab two random peoplepletely unknown to do paternity testing, are likely to be higher than this. But as long as it does not exceed fifty percent, it proves that the two people are not even rtives at the end of the side branch. Bonnies face was as pale as paper, and her ankles were so weak she could barely stand.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The paternity test slipped through her fingers and began to fall to the floor. She herself, like a falling leaf, wobbled and fell toward the ground. Annie! George rushed forward to help, his tone of concern was overwhelming, Are you okay? George, Bonnie looked up, tears already in her eyes, Im really really not the Morgan familys kid. George will help her on the sofa, and only then spoke out to soothe, Even if not, so what, the Morgan familys parents also take care of you as a child of Qin Sheng, right? And now, everyone loves you and is protective of you, Annie, so pull yourself together, okay! As he was soothing, a familiar voice came through the door. Bonnie. The crisp, fresh breath glistened around and burrowed into Bonnies nose. As if she had suddenly found a boat to belong to, she reached out towards Sebastian in a resigned manner, trying to hug him. It is as if you can hide from all these problems by hiding in Sebastians arms. With heartache in his eyes, Sebastian stepped forward and took Bonnie into his arms. Let Bonnie cry and wet her shirt, but also did not move. His calloused fingers caressed the back of Bonnies head, wanting to give Bonnie a little more reassurance this way, Cry, just cry it out. Hearing this, Bonnie literally bawled her eyes out. Why did she have to know the secret? She would rather not know for the rest of her life, so that she can be the daughter of the Morgan family with a clear conscience. Also, mom and dad still protect her to death as a child who is not even rted by blood, paving all the way for her with great effort. Obviously they have no blood rtionship! Bonnie had mixed feelings in her heart. She threw herself into Sebastians arms, cried bitterly, and finally fell asleep straight away. Sebastian picked her up in his arms and prepared to leave. George hurried to catch up, two hands desperately snapping back and forth, his voice so small that it sounded like a mosquito buzzing, That, sorry about this, I should have informed you toe over earlier. It has nothing to do with you, Sebastian said right and wrong, Bonnie obviously guessed it herself, and Im grateful that you were able to control her emotions and make her wait until I came before she broke down. After all, this way, he was not absent when Bonnie neededpany the most. Chapter 1194: She’s awake and asleep George nodded rather gratefully. Following that, he looked at Sebastian again, So what are you going to do about this? Now that Bonnie knows about it, all previous ns and intentions will have to be overturned and re-nned to make it happen. Sebastians azure ck eyes had no extra sentiment in them, and his tone was firm, If she wants to find her biological parents, Ill help find them; if she only identifies herself as the Morgan familys child, then Ill just pretend that nothing happened and help here out as soon as possible. In short, he will stay by Bonnies side and unconditionally support all of Bonnies decisions. If Annie wants to find her biological parents, she must ask me to help. George spoke up, Im responsible for this because I started it. Mm. Sebastian nodded and carried Bonnie away. C Back at the vi, Bonnie drifted off to sleep for nearly forty hours. During the period let Rupert came to see, said just too tired to wake up, when rest enough will be fine. On the contrary, if you forcefully wake up, you will risk a mental breakdown. When Sebastian heard this, he didnt dare to force the issue any further. He dutifully stayed by the bedside and waited for Bonnie to wake up. Finally, in the evening of the third day, Bonnie slowly opened her eyes. Sebastian immediately went up, Bonnie, do you feel ufortable anywhere, tell me, Ill go call the doctor for you now, okay? Sebastian, Bonnies voice was low and husky as she looked at Sebastian in front of her with guilt and heartache in her eyes, Have I been asleep long, why do you look so haggard? Sebastian, in front of him, was really haggard.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Because he had been with Bonnie at her bedside, he couldnt be bothered to clean up after himself. Green stubble crawled all over his cheeks and his eyes were filled with blood. Bonnies heart really hurts. Its okay, a little more rest will restore the original handsome. Sebastian did not care, The most important thing, is that you are okay. Im okay. Bonnie replied, I had a long, long dream about Mom and Dad. This mom and dad, naturally, refers to Father MorganMother Morgan. Sebastians bony hand clenched Bonnies wrist harder, his voice deliberately softened a few points, So, what did they do with you in your dream? They said that although they couldnt hide my birth, they still hoped that I wouldnt go to my former parents, and that I would just forget it all as a dream, and that I would remain the only daughter of the Morgan family from then on. Bonnie said softly. The knot in Sebastians throat rolled as he watched her look. Following that, he raised his hand and pressed her into his arms, Good, since the father-inw and mother-inw have said so, lets forget about it. After spending some time talking with Bonnie, Sebastian went downstairs. When I arrived downstairs, I ran into a group of people who hade to visit Bonnie. Mr. and Mrs. Smith, Rupert and Anna. The four of them were changing their slippers in the foyer when they saw Sebastianing downstairs and rushed to ask, Hows it going, is Bonnie awake? Sebastian nodded and shook his head, Awake, but also still asleep. Anna is a violent temper, hearing this immediately baffled, What do you mean by that, what do you mean woke up and fell asleep, half asleep? Sebastian sighed lightly and exined, People wake up, but make up a lie to lie to themselves, trying to keep themselves asleep forever. So, just awake, but also asleep. Chapter 1195: It’s all your fault In the end, Sebastianis a married couple, how could he not know that Bonnie was lying just now? She obviously also wanted to know who her biological parents were. But she was afraid, afraid that the truth she was searching for, was not the one she wanted. So she told Sebastian that the Morgan family parents in the dream advised her not to look into her birth. With this dream, Bonnie can fall asleep brightly.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. And I dont me Annie, Vivian rubbed her belly with an empathetic sadness in her eyes, thats how Damon was when we first adopted him. He wanted to know who his real parents were, but was afraid that he would be more miserable than he is now if he returned to his real parents. Damon spent many nights crying quietly when he found out he wasnt born to the Smiths! But luckily, Damon is now back with his biological parents and has a better and sweeter life. But Bonnie can have such good luck, that is not sure. Rather than go gambling, it is better to shrink in the turtle shell, at least you can lie to yourself that everything is fine. After hearing this, everyone was silent. For a long time, Anna only spoke, Then lets cooperate with Bonnie, forget about this matter, how we lived before and how we will live afterwards! Everyone looked at each other and reached a consensus. So the next morning, Anna was grumpy and dragged Bonnie out to go shopping. After another day, it was Vivian who came to the door for dinner, eating while spitting, saying that since she was pregnant, Smith has been strictly controlling her diet, not allowing her to eat anything, and only when she came to the vi for dinner did she feel alive. So Aunt Vivian, what did you feel like when you were eating before? Erika asked curiously. Vivian expression indignant swallowed the mouthful of c chicken wings, looked up to the sky and sighed, I feel like a fat goose being filled with food. As soon as the words fell, Bonnie couldnt help butugh out loud. What kind of person uses a fat goose to describe themselves? And the people at the table saw this, and rushed to make Bonnie happy with all their best efforts. In just three days, Bonnie was back to her usual self. He can eat and drink, talk andugh, and is no different from his usual self. Only, asionally still hide in the corner, quietly sighing, eyes mncholy despondent, do not know what is thinking. Everyone saw it and pretended not to see it, and when Bonnie reappeared, they tried to make her happy again. They believe that it is only a matter of time. A little more time and Bonnie will definitely be able to walk away. And recently it is just in time for Sebastians birthday, they pulled Bonnie together to prepare, to divert Bonnies attention, surely half the effort! As the discussion was going on, a voice that was not familiar came from behind. What? Sebastian is having a birthday, why didnt you guys tell me earlier. Hearing the shrill, piercing voice, Anna was the first to turn her head. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. What, youve just gotten Max out and youve got nothing better to do than toe over and get involved in the Grant familys family business? At the mention of Max, Rachels face instantly turned green. The deadline Bonnie gave her earlier was three days. She easily made up an excuse to get Max out of the Pearson Family, but found that Max had suffered a lot because he was protecting Bonnie in every way. She had no choice but to take out those expensive medicines of her own and give Max a cure first to save Bonnie from finding herself in trouble again. It was only today that Max finally got better and moved back to Willisto from the Capital. She also got dressed up and nned toe to the vi to see Sebastian. As a result, I heard that Sebastian was having a birthday. She did not just ask a question, this group of people actually so fierce. Moreover, its not enough to not want her to attend the birthday party, but actually have the face to mention Maxs matter. If it werent for them, how could she and Max be acting like enemies! Chapter 1196: I’m sure I’ll help you say something good ah Rachel only dares to whine in her heart, but does not dare to say a word on the surface. I can only crane my neck and argue, Im Damons primary care physician anyhow, which, rounded up, is the Grant familys benefactor, so whats wrong with meing to Mr. Grants birthday party? Huh? Anna and Vivian looked at each other and both almostughed out loud. This woman, how dare she say that! Do they really think they dont know about the evil things she has done? It is clear that Damon has not been cured, but he acts as if he has. Even, also take credit for Jay, all shamelessly wrapped up to themselves. How can there be such a shameless woman in the world! But everyone was reticent. Since we want to clean up Rachel, of course, we need to find the most suitable opportunity. Its best if Rachel climbs to the top and then falls down hard. If you really want toe to the birthday party, youre wee to do so, but what are you going to give to Mr. Grant? Just a friendly reminder, Mr. Grant is a picky person, if you choose a gift that is not attentive enough, he will definitely be angry. Rachel heard this and got nervous, So, what would be more appropriate for me to choose? Anna then said, You know, the Grant Group is doing foreign trade, so youll pitch in and start with the containers. For example, sending dozens of containers to Sebastian, or even chartering a ship for a whole year of shipping time and routes. Of course, the price is naturally not expensive. Rachels cheeks turned a little green when she heard this. She can indeed shell out this money right, but if she gives it, surely there is not much left on her ah! How many patients do you have to see to earn it back? Whats wrong? Anna blinked, Could it be that you cant part with it, okay, I see that you seem to want to participate very much, thats why Im telling you, if you dont have money forget it. So thats all Miss Pearson is sincere about. I saw you moring for Mr. Grants birthday, and I thought you were really attached to him, and I was going to put in a few good words for you in front of Mr. Grant. Vivian said helpfully from the side. Hearing this, Rachels eyes instantly moved to Vivian with a bit of uncertainty, Can you really put in a good word for me? Of course, if you celebrate Mr. Grants birthday in a big way, Ill definitely help you out! Vivian said. Even winked towards Rachel, After all, youre still my Damons lifesaver, dont you know, Damon was picked up by me abroad and raised for years. So thats it! Rachel understood this now. Vivian is thanking her for treating Damon, so she wants to be on her side. Very good, it seems that the closed injection really worked this time. Not only can you get yourself a higher status in the medicalmunity, but you can also make everyone around Bonnie avable to you. If you cant take down Sebastian, what else can you do?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Its just a matter of spending some money! Anyway, when the timees to see a few more people and charge a little more for the consultation, it will be fine. Besides, being with Sebastian, Sebastians money is all hers. The more Rachel thought about it, the better it was, so she agreed, Yes, Ill make sure to prepare the gift ording to Mr. Grants preference. Chapter 1197: Pit her without discussion With a smile on her face, Rachel was ready to leave. At that moment, Anna called out to her again. The clear almond eyes were full of suspicion, What in the world are you doing here at vi, juste and go, youe for a walk? Hearing these words, Rachel subconsciously clutched her bag strap tighter. I was just passing by this ce and thought Id review Damon, but when I got to the vi, I remembered that Damon was still in kindergarten. So, its better to wait for another time, I have something to do, Ill leave first. As if a ghost was chasing behind her, Rachel flew away. Looking at her back, the more Anna thought about it, the more suspicious she felt. This crazy bitch should note to the vi to steal something, it looks like a thiefs heart is weak! Vivian nodded in agreement, And just clutched her bag, so strange. The two men did not dare to let down their guard and rushed to find a maid to ask. Then he learned that Rachel had not entered the interior of the vi at all. As for the inside of the garden, besides some gardening tools, its flowers and fertilizer. Rachel sure wouldnt steal these things. Probably overthinking it, Bonnie shook her head, Come on, you two should not be so suspicious, there was nothing to steal in the vi. Although they have now moved to the vi, all their valuable things are kept in the Sunshine Vi. After all, the Sunshine Vi has aplete security system, and infrared surveince has been arranged for the collection in the basement to ensure that nothing can go wrong.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Its much safer than this side. In addition to some daily use of jewelry and designer bags, the most valuable things are those ornaments and wall paintings. But apparently, none of these things would fit in Rachels palm-sized crossbody bag. After a pause, Bonnie changed the subject and asked about something else, Why did you guys just ask her to hemorrhage money to buy a container or rent a boat, when you know Sebastian would definitely not take it? Not to mention that Sebastian is disgusted and angry with Rachel now that he knows that Rachel is not treating Damons illness properly. Take the fact that Rachel had targeted her before, Sebastian would not be able to take Rachel anymore. What happens when you get Rachel to buy those things and she cant give them away andes after you? Bonnie asked. Anna bared her teeth and smiled, revealing her cute little tiger teeth, How will she find me in trouble, when the timees she will be grateful to me! Gratitude? Bonnie wondered, Why do I have to thank you? Anna then exined, She could not give out this big gift by then, only Sebastian can be med for being unkind ah, so she smashed all this money in her hands. Then, I will step forward and introduce apany to her, saying that it can help deal with the mess at a low price, she can get half of the money back, it is better than losing it all. Tastefully, doesnt Rachel thank her? Thats true, but where can you find such apany? Even if you find one, its just a dowry for others, how uneconomical. Bonnie shook her head. Anna waved her hand, pretending to be mysterious. Thispany is what I started for Rupert, the name is I love Rupert Company, Ill be a second hand dealer, sell her stuff at half off to myself, and she has to thank me, how about that? Chapter 1198: Really overestimated him Bonnie was silent. For a moment, she didnt know what to say about Annas sloppy name for thepany. Or should I spit on her for being so damaging. But C She likes it so much! True to form, my best girlfriends just give it a go. Bonnie said. Bonnie is not a saint. From the moment Rachel was in a hurry to attend Sebastians birthday party, she knew that Rachel was trying to take advantage of the birthday party to hook up with Sebastian. Its just that shes rather subtle, and ns to wait until the birthday party to clean up Rachel properly. Little did she know that Anna and Vivian would be quicker than her and set Rachel up directly. And after Bonnie made sure Anna and Vivian would have no problems, she sent a heartfelt thank you. This life has these two girlfriends, enough!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Its all about payback, Anna reminded, and if there are women like that around Rupert and Smith in the future, youre going to help us, too, okay? As soon as the words were spoken, the two men rushed to open their mouths to prove their hearts. Rupert held up four fingers, Anna, I will never allow such a woman around me, I swear, in the future, there will never be a single person of the opposite sex in a five-meter radius of me, not even a female mosquito! Smith then blinked pitifully, How can I do that kind of thing, you know, I cant leave you in this life, there is no substitute but you. Bonnie ate a mouth full of dog food next to her, Okay, okay, say Im going to be full! That said, several people only continued to talk about Sebastians birthday party. While it was still early, they also made a trip to the cake store and reserved a cake for Sebastian. Immediately after, pick up Max at the airport again. At 8:15 p. m., Max finally appeared at the exit of West State Airport. Just half a month without seeing, Maxs whole person emaciated arge circle, beard pulling, eye sockets also sunken deep. Even the entire aura of the person, began to change. The original Max had a kind of tugging power that was not afraid of the sky and the earth, and he couldnt walk without putting his chin on top of his head. But after Rachels betrayal, he is obviously much more calm. Slowly moving his pace, hewalked up to Bonnie. Bonnie looked at him like this, his heart suddenly flooded with a trace of self-reproach. If it werent for her promise to be Maxs sister, Rachel wouldnt have been able to take advantage of the situation. Youre hungry, Ive booked a table at the Tiantai Hotel, especially for you. Bonnie said. Max hmmed, still dull as ever. Even on the way to the hotel, he just leaned his head against the car window and didnt say a word. This stance makes others also some inexplicably nervous, the atmosphere does not dare toe out. When it was hard to get to the hotel, Bonnie was still calcting in her mind what it would take to persuade Max to eat a little more. As it turns out, there is absolutely no need for this. Once the food was on the table, Max grabbed his chopsticks and started to work. One bite after another, can not stop. The look was almost as if he hadnt eaten in years. Before anyone could react, Max had already winded up eating almost all of the dishes on the table. You you cant binge drink and numb yourself like this even if youre sad. Bonnie said dumbfounded. Max touched his belly, which was bulging, and burpedfortably, waving his hand, You wouldnt know it, I havent had a full meal in half a month, and when I have one, of course I have to hurry up and eat it. Hearing this, a thought rose up in Bonnies mind. So you didnt say a word when you got off the ne earlier, and you looked grave when you got into the car, just because you were hungry? Good lord, what an overestimation of Max! Chapter 1199: Biological son is not important? Bonnie cried andughed. But on second thought, it was a relief. Also, how can a persons personality suddenly change? Once Max was an upromisingedian, how could he be steeped into a different person just because he was cleaned up. Unless its someone else pretending to be more or less the same! Thinking, Bonnie spoke again, Im sorry for what happenedst time, causing you to be taken back to the Pearson Family to be punished. Max waved his hand, Whats the point, just this punishment, not as bad as my usual hooking up with little girls found by my father, was cleaned up! Hearing this, Anna next to me immediately had bright eyes, full of curiosity and gossip, No way, you are at least a famous yboy, but you will be cleaned up? Max nodded, Of course, and I wasnt born a yboy, okay, this is what everyone forced me to do! Anna: Family forcing Max to be a yboy? How does that sound? How is that impossible? Seeing being questioned, Max was anxious, Its true, I used to be a man of deep love, but every time I brought back a girl, I would be vetoed hard, not only would I be punished, even those girls would be driven out of the Capital. Over time, I do not want to drag them, they have developed a habit of passing through the flowers, the leaves do not touch the body. Hearing this, Annas white eyes were rolling up to the sky. Please! If you really do not want to drag the girls, you should break off love, away from them all, okay!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Id like to stay away from them, but I cant. Max replied, I need to be cared for. You are the young master of the Pearson Family, surrounded by so many people, and in the future, you will be the envied heir of millions, and this is not called caring? Anna continued to spit. Max sighed, You guys just see the infinite beauty on my face, but in reality, I, my own son, dont get as much favor as Rachel gets in front of my parents! I know this! Vivian hurriedly interjected, After people achieve sustenance and social status, they will begin to crave care, especially from their loved ones around them. In cases like Mr. Pearsons, it is clear that the resentment has been building for a long time, and then a perverse transference of revenge has developed. Not getting parental love, you want the woman around you to lust after you, not yourself. What is this called? This is called, not in the silence of the explosion, or in the silence of the perverted desire to love! After Vivian said this in one breath, she also turned her head to look at Max, Right Mr. Pearson? Max: The reasoning seems to be so, but why does he feel that Vivian is scolding himself in a roundabout way? Dont you go wrecking that girl in the future. Bonnie shook her head, They are also the jewels of their parents, if their parents knew that they were abandoned by you mercilessly, how sad it would be! Max was going to retort that he hadnt ruthlessly abandoned the girls. But to Bonnies pleading expression, the heart suddenly can not think of anything. Immediately nodded in agreement, Dont worry, I definitely wont do it again, I promise! Bonnie then nodded her head in satisfaction. And at this end, Anna is still puzzled to speak, But speaking of which, why do your parents prefer Rachel ah, even if she is the Pearson Familys little princess, but it should be more important to their own biological son ah! Chapter 1200: She is confused Max thought carefully, Probably because, back then, Rachel was found by my parents, so they witnessed Rachels suffering outside, so they were more heartbroken! Thats the most logical reason Max can think of. When Rachel disappeared, the entire Pearson Family was desperate, posting countless search notices in the Capital, and even throwing out a bounty of one billion dors, just to get Rachel back safely. In the end, it was his parents who found Rachel and came back without a billion-dor bounty, and refused to say what Rachel had suffered outside. They just kept repeating that the aggravation Rachel suffered on the outside, a billion dors would not be enough to make up for it. It can be inferred from this that Rachels tragic situation back then must have been so unforgettable to his parents that, to this day, they favor Rachel and want to give her more love. And hearing this, Anna sneered, If I had known that Rachel would be like this now that shes grown up, your parents would probably regret finding her at that time! Even if they dont regret finding it, they should regret not asking for the bounty. One billion! You have led the wolf into the house, and you have received one billion dors, which is apensation for you. But Max shook his head with a bitter smile, Not really, even if I was yed by Rachel this time Erika turned around and suffered from the familyw, my parents are still on her side. No? Now even Bonnie found it unbelievable. Even if you are biased towards Rachel, you cant be so irrational. You should have your parentse to Willistoter, it just so happens that Specialist Smith is very good at brain science and might be able to look at them. Anna suggested. Max waved his hand, indicating that he was too tired to talk about this. Bonnie also saw his despondency, so she changed the subject, Okay, its gettingte, lets take Mr. Pearson to the hotel, hes tired too. Anna saw this and meekly kept her mouth shut. A few people sent Max to the hotel, settled in, and went back to their homes, each to their mothers.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Rupert and Anna went back to their vi in Rose Bay, and the Smiths drove to their vi near the Sunshine Vi. Only Bonnie was left alone. Standing in front of the hotel, her eyes gradually fell. When I think of what Max said just now, Bonnies mind cant help but wonder. Again, I lost it as a child. Rachel could have been tagged by her family with a bounty of one billion dors and gone to a lot of trouble to find it back. And she had no one toe looking for her, and was finally brought home by Father MorganMother Morgan. Its because, once upon a time, her mom and dad didnt like her, right? The more she thought about it, the more confused and low Bonnies mood became. The good mood of the day was swept away at this moment, and she lifted her head to look around, before taking a step forward. Instead of going home, Bonnie made a trip to a nursing home. Today the Morgan family is survived only by Aarav. Although, this is an uncle who has no blood rtion with himself. Mrs. Grant, the caregiver saw Bonnie and rushed to greet her respectfully, Are you here to visit your uncle, but hes asleep now, and he was very emotional when he saw you earlier, so Im afraid hes Its okay, Im not going in, Im just going to look outside. Bonnie said. The nurse nodded, Then Ill move a stool for you and sit and watch so you can be morefortable. With that, the caregiver went to move the stool with his butt. And Bonnie stood in the doorway, looking through the small overhanging window at the sleeping Aarav in the hospital room, and murmured softly, Uncle, do you know my life, can you tell me how I really came to the Morgan family? Chapter 1201: Am I really a little princess? Bonnie finished these words softly and was ready to turn around and leave. But to my surprise, Aaravs voice came from behind me. Bonnie? Bonnie hurriedly raised her hand, wiped a handful of tears that spilled out of the corner of her eyes, and turned her head to squeeze out a smile, Uncle, why are you awake? I dreamed that you came to see me, and when I opened my eyes, I found out that you were really here. Aarav said. The middle-aged mans face, full of vicissitudes, was full of happiness as he issued an invitation toward Bonnie, Bonnie, would you like toe in and sit down for a while? Bonnie was a little hesitant. Before he had time to open his mouth, the caregiver had returned with a stool. Seeing the two standing together, it was a tense moment. Throwing down the stool in his hand he darted over and stopped Bonnie with open arms, Mrs. Grant you go, Ill protect you, Ill never let you get hurt. On the other hand, he said to Aarav, This is your own niece, dont mess around! Hearing this, the joy in Aaravs eyes was instantly quenched. In its ce, guilt and shortness of breath. Even both hands clutched the edges of the hospital gown, rubbing hard, and whispered, Last time I I dont know what happened, I seemed to remember something very frightening, thats why I was like that. After a pause and added, Then lets chat through the door, OK, or tie me up. The man who is over half a hundred years old and even has gray hair on his head, now has a pitiful look in his eyes and lowers his voice just to be able to spend more time with Bonnie. Seeing that Bonnie hadnt responded, Aarav spoke again, Because I dont know when the next time Ill be sober is, so, wanted to remember you while I could and spend more time with you Hearing this, the softest part of Bonnies heart was instantly poked. It was as if something sour and astringent was seeping out of it, irritating the tears in the eyes. Indeed, after that incident back then, Aarav was admitted to a mental institution. He was a good person, but was force-fed a lot of psychotropic drugs by Be and Madeleine. No mental illness, are eating out of mental illness! Plus the long stay in that small, cold, cell-like ward inside, more suffocating. To be honest, Aarav was strong enough to survive until the day she went to save him! And now that Aarav, who had suffered so much, had briefly regained his sobriety and wanted to spend more time with her, how could Bonnie resist? Lets go in and sit down and talk, Uncle. Bonnie said. The shade on Aaravs face cleared away and he hurriedly nodded, smiling more than a child, Good, good, lets go in and talk. When he got into the ward, Aarav very consciously tied his left hand to the bed with his shirt, and deliberately tied it in a dead knot. If I do do anything to you, you just run, okay? Aarav said, The nurse is waiting outside, as soon as you call her, she wille in and help you control me.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Looking at Aarav so carefully, Bonnie only felt more sad in her heart. Uncle, actually you dont have to do this. Bonnie said. Aarav shook his head and insisted, No, you must! You are my most beloved niece and the most adorable and precious little princess of the Morgan family. Hearing this, Bonnie almost blurted out, Am I really the Morgan familys little princess? Chapter 1202: Bonnie’s life After saying this, Bonnie regretted it. She didnt know what was wrong with her just now, but she actually asked this directly. I was just visiting my uncle today! What did you say? Aarav sensed something wrong with the words, Bonnie, why do you ask that? Bonnies eyes dodged, trying to muddle through, No, you heard wrong uncle, I didnt say anything. But Aarav is not to be fooled. Recovering his sobriety, he became the man of the hour in Willisto again, turning the tide in the mall and able to keenly catch any loopholes and clues. Naturally, Bonnies words have a hint, he also perceived it clearly. He was silent for several full minutes before he followed up by asking, Bonnie, do you know something? The matter hase to this, Bonnie also knows, Im afraid that he can not cover up the past. Solely frankly admitted, Well, I already know that I am not the Morgan familys child. As for how in the end to know, the process is absurd and unbelievable, so Bonnie did not borate. Aarav was silent again. A long time ago, only a light sigh, this matter, in the end, did not hide from you, I have long guessed that there will be such a day. So uncle, where exactly did Ie from as a child? Bonnie asked. Aarav then replied, You were adopted from an orphanage. At that time, your mother and father, my sister and brother-inw, went to the orphanage because they had not been pregnant for many years and really wanted a child. As a result, just go, you fell in love with you at first nce, and then brought you back home. Although you were more than two years old at that time, it seemed like you had gone through some really horrible abandonment process, so you kept crying and crying. We were worried that you would always be like this, but after you brought back the Morgan family, you cried so much that you had a high fever, and then after that, when the fever subsided, you couldnt remember anything. The doctor said its because your earlier memories were so bad, plus youre in a happy environment now, so the brain selectively forgets everything to make sure you can live happily ever after. Speaking of this, Aarav could not help but feel a sentence, I was thinking at that time, perhaps God felt that you are the most suitable toe to our the Morgan family little princess, so help you erase all the past memories, from now on, only as Bonnie! Aaravs eyes glowed with excitement as he said these words. It turns out that I was adopted from an orphanage, so I was just abandoned by my biological parents, right? Bonnie asked. Aarav nodded, followed by a shake of his head, I dont know exactly what the situation is, but it seems like things arent as bad as you might think. But I was left at the orphanage by them, wasnt I? Bonnie asked. Aarav replied, When you were adopted from the orphanage, the director gave us a small box containing what you were wearing when you fainted at the entrance to the orphanage. A small piece of jade pendant. Very lustrous, and jade quality is very good, take out casually can sell a million of the kind.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. This is a good indication that Bonnies family was once very wealthy. Since they are willing to give you such an expensive jade pendant, it is unlikely that they will be willing to leave you behind. But we put out a search notice and asked almost the whole of Weskiney, but it all went down in mes, as if no rich family had ever lost their daughter. Chapter 1203: The jade pendant stranded in customs Thats why Aarav nods and shakes his head. It is clear that Bonnies former family seems very fond of Bonnie and gave her such an expensive jade pendant. But when Bonnie disappeared or even strayed to an orphanage, she was unheard of and not searched for at all. Its just too unreasonable! After a pause, Aarav spoke again, Later we deduced that perhaps your parents took you out and died in some ident, and you were the only one who survived and made the mistake of entering the orphanage and being adopted by us. Thats why those search notices were released, so that all the stone sunk.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org. Bonnies eyes dimmed again when she heard this. Bonnie, Aarav reached out the hand that wasnt bound and gently patted Bonnies shoulder, soothingly, even if none of them will be around anymore, then youre still our little princess of the Morgan family, forever! Even if there is no blood rtionship, so what? In their eyes, they have long treated Bonnie as a real child of the Morgan family! Your name is Bonnie Morgan, you know, so the doors of the Morgan family are always open for you! Uncle! Bonnie couldnt control her emotions anymore and jumped straight up, hugging Aarav tightly. Aarav froze for a moment and startedughing, You child, you are still pregnant, why are you so fussy, be careful, what if you hurt your stomach? Bonnie buried her head and didnt move, with a thick nasal voice, No way, I have a sense of proportion. At that, Aarav let her go. After a long, long hug, Bonnies emotions finally eased. She sat up straight. Look, crying with tear marks all over your face, you go back like this by Sebastian saw, still think I as an uncle beat you up, quickly wipe. Aarav handed Bonnie a packet of wet tissues. Bonnie took it and wiped her face a little. One side inquired, Uncle, then the jade pendant you mentioned, where is it? The jade pendant was sent abroad, you remember when the Morgan family was about to go bankrupt, your mother did not want to send you abroad? Aarav said, She packed a lot of things for you at that time and sent them abroad first, just in case you were not used to it there. The original idea was to let me follow along again, can help take care of you, wait until the time is ripe, orpletely conceal the time, will give you the jade pendant. But who knew that before I couldplete this n, they died and I was arrested and sent to a mental hospital. As for Bonnie, she has been living in the Jiang family for years as a parasite, treating her enemies as benefactors in a confused way. Those things back then, Im afraid they are piling up in foreign customs and have long gone nowhere. Im sure I can find it. Bonnie was confident, Ill figure it out. Good, uncle believes in you, if you just want to do it, you will be able to do it. Aarav said. Bonnie nodded and stayed with Aarav for a while longer, seeing that Aarav was getting sleepy, before she got up and left. As she walked to the door, she turned her head again and admonished Aarav. Uncle, when you next regain your sobriety, you must call me first, and Ill bring you your old favorite fried buns! Ill try to stay awake all the time for the sake of the rawhide, too. Aarav clenched his fist. Bonnie then left the room with a smile. When she walked to the lobby on the first floor, a familiar figure crashed into her line of sight. Chapter 1204: Want to know what color my pajamas are? Who is that figure, if not Sebastian? Although it waste at night, Sebastian was still wearing a decent ck suit, which made his body tall and straight. With that handsome face, just standing there, it already makes people lose their mind a little. Even though she saw Sebastians face every day, Bonnie was still mesmerized for a few seconds. Following that before walking up, his tone was full of surprise, How did you know I was here? Sebastian moved very naturally and took the bag from Bonnies hand, then took her hand again, Im your husband, if I dont even have this ability, Im notpetent. After a pause and added, Go home, Donna made a very good chicken with flower gtin tonight, Ill take you back to eat. Bonnie nodded and followed Sebastian out of the sanitarium. On the way back to the vi, Bonnie talks about the truth that she learned from Aaravs mouth. So Im a child from an orphanage. When you think about it, Im happier than most orphans; after all, I was adopted and spoiled like a little princess. And most orphans, until the age of eighteen, are not adopted. They can only rely on the help of the orphanage to finish high school, and then wait until the day they be adults at the age of 18, they move out of the orphanage and begin to navigate their way through society alone. Bonnie is so much luckier than them! Which customs is it? Sebastian, however, spoke up and asked. To Bonnies stunned eyes, Sebastian added, You dont need to say those words to paralyze yourself and me, we are a couple, what else can you hide from me? If you want to find your biological parents, go find them, I will help you find them! Hearing these words, Bonnies heart suddenly surged through a warm current. It turns out that in this world, it is such a blessing to have someone who knows what is really on your mind without having to say it! Its the customs in Hesnus. Bonnie replied, When the Morgan family was going bankrupt, Mom nned to send me to Hesnus, after all, its so far away from Willisto that even if there was a lot of trouble on the Willisto side, it wouldnt affect me. Its just a pity that they nned everything, but they didnt wait for that day. Ill have Eric go to Hesnus tomorrow and help you find the jade pendant. Sebastian said. Bonnie nodded and rested her head on Sebastians broad, solid shoulder with heartfelt thanks, Thank you, Sebastian.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian, however, was not satisfied with this and reminded, It is not enough to thank someone like this, Mrs. Grant, it is too insincere. At that, Bonnie was stunned, So what do you think, how is that considered sincere? The point of giving a gift would be lost if the person giving it were to pester me about what would be the most appropriate gift, wouldnt it? Sebastian asked rhetorically. Those handsome sword eyebrows were slightly raised with a few teasing hints, Mrs. Grant, give a gift with a heart! Bonnie: She knew that Sebastian was deliberately teasing herself, but after all, she had to go along with it because she was taking people for granted. So C Then he cleared his throat, came up to Sebastians ear and whispered, Mr. Bo, do you want to see tonight, what color is my new nightgown? Sebastians thin lips instantly pursed into a line, his voice serious, Sit back and fasten your seat belt! Whats wrong? Bonnie was full of confusion. Sebastian shifted gears and stepped on the gas, Im going to speed up and try to get home early! Chapter 1205: Don’t worry leave it to me As for what arriving home early is going to do, the answer is self-exnatory. Bonnie froze for a moment, the corners of her mouth curled up in a smile. And Sebastian, next to him, was in a beautiful mood. Only, that bit of goodnesssted only three minutes into the trip home. Three minutester, looking at Bonnie wrapped in her nket and ready for bed, Sebastians eyes were filled with disappointment and resignation. Yes, Bonnie did show him what color the new pajamas were. But it was just a matter of giving a look at the color of the pajamas. Sebastian had done nothing, and she had gotten under the covers to say good night to him. Honey, its outrageous to not be responsible for putting out a fire thats started like that. Sebastian said. Bonnie rolled under the covers again and spoke, But this is not good for the children, if we are the hero and heroine in the novel, such behavior will also bring bad readers! Sebastian: The wife had a good point, he was speechless. I had no choice but to meekly go to the bathroom and take a cool shower. By the time she got out of the shower, Bonnie had sunk into a dream. Sebastian walked over to her, leaned down and nted a light kiss on her cheek, then turned and went to the study. He called Eric and asked Eric to book the earliest flight to Hesnus tomorrow morning. Before I could exin what it was about, Georges voice came on the other end of the phone. Sebastian, although my Eric is your assistant, but also can not be such a call, look at the time now, even the production team donkeys, this time has been rested, okay! Take the sry to work is true, but also to have time off work well. Sebastian was in no hurry to retort, and cleared his throat before informing George of the reason for sending Eric to Hesnus. The words just fell, Georges attitude immediately came to a hundred and eighty degree change. That was a st! You are right, this kind of thing should go early, and at this point, although the production team donkeys sleep, but Eric can not sleep ah. After all, the production teams donkeys are just ordinary livestock, while Eric is a social animal under your hand, livestock and social animals, that can bepared! Through the phone, Sebastian could feel Erics sultry face next to Georges at the moment. Dont worry, Ill leave for Hesnus with Eric first thing in the morning, George said. Sebastian was a little surprised, Youre going too? Thats for sure, where Eric is, Im there, we are amunity of destiny. George said very frankly. After a pause and added, Not to mention that Hesnus is my territory, you have to go to the customs side to find things that no one wanted years ago stalled, if there is no acquaintance, it is very difficult to find the entry point. Wouldnt it be convenient for him toe on at this time and deal with the customs officers in his capacity as a Hesnus nobleman! Hearing this, Sebastian also thought it made sense. Then Im counting on you in this matter. After you find the jade pendant, bring it back the first time. Sebastian said.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. George was full of promise, No need for you to say, I will definitely take it to Annie first, after all, this is the mystery of Annies birth that she wants to know the most. For Annies sake, its a duty! Sebastian got an affirmative answer and hung up the phone with relief. While on the other end of the phone, Eric looked at George with concern, Are you really going toe with me to Hesnus? But didnt you sayst time that if you went back, there was a good chance you would be arrested, trapped in your home, and then forced to marry and have children? Chapter 1206: Uninvited Guests When he said this, Erics eyes were full of worry. He also knew that noblemen like Georges family were extraordinarily strict on matters like marrying and having children. Now George is not only not married as they asked, even if it is, but actually with him. Can that be tolerated? Eric fears that George will be stuck at home after he returns to Hesnus, never to be free again. But Georges tone was nd, Dont worry, even if I go back to Hesnus, theres no way Ill let them know. Since we dont know, how can we catch him? After a pause and added, Step back, even if I am caught, I can easily get out of the trap, just like before ah! He could escape from his home back then, so he must be able to do so now. Eric nodded vigorously, clutched Georges left hand tightly with his backhand, and said solemnly, word for word, Even if you do get locked up, Ill still find a way to save you. Do whatever it takes. Then Ill be waiting for you, Eric, toe to the rescue. George said in a gentle voice. The two men looked at each other and lived extraordinarily well tonight. C In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. Bonnie wakes up and learns that Eric and George are on a ne to Hesnus. After all, it is a customs object that has been stranded for years, it is certainly not that easy to get it back, give Eric and George a little more time. Sebastian said. Bonnie nodded, I know, Ill take my time and wait. As long as there is hope! And right now, there are other things she can do to distract herself in the meantime. That is, Sebastians birthday. As her birthday approaches, Bonnie is not ready for Sebastians birthday present yet. After dropping off the little ones at the nursery early in the morning, she left for the mall to meet up with Anna to discuss what gifts would be appropriate. But to my surprise, instead of Anna, Mr. and Mrs. Newman came. When I asked, I learned that Anna had a bad cold and couldnt even get out of bed. But she didnt want to let Bonnie down, so she simply called her parents to do it for her. Is Anna okay? Bonnie asked with concern. Mrs. Newman sighed, It does not look good, this girl is very sturdy since childhood, this time I do not know what happened, actually particrly serious, look at me strange heartache.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. There is nothing to be distressed, it is obvious that the girl did not cover properly at night, and always wear a belly button clothes, deserve to catch a cold and heavy cold! Mr. Newman said fiercely. As a result, in the next second, it turned around and headed outside the mall. Mrs. Newman hurriedly opened her mouth to ask, What are you going to do? What else can I do, I just saw a loquat cream for sale outside, Ill buy some and give it to that stinky girl to drink! Mr. Newman was still fierce. But looking at his back, the corners of Bonnies eyes couldnt help but hook up a smile. Mr. Newman is always the same, a knife in the mouth and a heart of gold. It is obvious that Anna is the one who loves her the most, but she has to act like she dislikes her. Even Mrs. Newman said, Thats how your uncle is, dont be a stranger Bonnie. I know Auntie, Uncle actually likes Anna a lot, hes just not very good at expressing it. Bonnie smiled and nodded her head. Mrs. Newman nodded along and sighed helplessly, I hope this person can change this problem after he has grandchildren, otherwise when the children do not kiss him as a grandfather, he will regret it! Just talking andughing, when I turn my head, I bump into an unexpected guest! Chapter 1207: We were together The person standing in front of Bonnie and Mrs. Newman is none other than Mrs. Robertson. And after thest incident, Mrs. Robertson obviously haggard a lot, the whole person no longer have the old elegant noble. In its ce, the face is full of wrinkles and head can not hide the gray hair. The whole person just seems to be pale for more than ten years. If she and Mrs. Newman were standing together, Im afraid anyone would believe that they were mother and daughter. And whats more, after Mrs. Robertson saw Mrs. Newman, it was like an alleyway oompah and started yelling hysterically. How dare you appear in front of me, its all because of the good daughter youve taught, youve cheated my only son! While saying that, herushed forward and tried to beat Mrs. Newman. Seeing this, Bonnie hurriedly blocked and steadily clutched Mrs. Robertsons wrist. Mrs. Robertson, please calm down, now youre behaving like this, I could sue you and put you in the police station. Although the mouth cold and serious, but in fact, Bonnies heart pinched a sweat. After all, she is still pregnant, what if Mrs. Robertson really gets mad and hurts the baby in her belly? And Mrs. Robertson also saw the opportunity to shake Bonnies hand off hard. Her eyes grew colder and colder, and her voice was sharp and mean, Mrs. Grant, I put up with you before because you were Sebastians wife, but instead, you joined forces with Anna and cheated my son away! Get it straight, youre the one who pushed Rupert out of the way. Bonnie said. If Mrs. Robertson really wanted Rupert back, she could have gone to Rupert and retracted the announcement of severing the mother-son rtionship. Then, everyone can pretend it didnt happen and get on with their lives. But apparently, Mrs. Robertson didnt see it that way. When she heard Bonnies words, sheughed coldly, Ill take Rupert back to the Robertson Family and bring Anna into the Robertson Family with me? Dont even think about it! She would never let Anna appear in the Robertson Family. Do you really have to hate Anna so much? Bonnie was puzzled, Anna didnt do anything to you either. Mrs. Robertsons eyes fell on Mrs. Newman next to her, Yes, she did nothing wrong, but she was born into the Newman Family and became the daughter of Ben Newman!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Bonnie probably understood. So the reason Mrs. Robertson hates Anna so much is simply because, well, shes Ben Newmans daughter. The real feud is between Mrs. Robertson and Ben Newman. Before I could open my mouth to ask, Mr. Newmans voice already came from outside, Honey, look at the loquat paste I bought, you can take it to that stinky girl to drink when the timees. Mrs. Robertsons expression instantly became tense, looked around, then looked for a crowded area and blended right in,pletely out of sight. It seems like is particrly reluctant to meet Mr. Newman. By the time Mr. Newman came to heel, there was absolutely no sign that Mrs. Robertson had appeared. He was only surprised at the odd expressions on Mrs. Newmans and Bonnies faces, Whats wrong you two, is the loquat paste I bought fake? Honey, I just met Mrs. Robertson. Mrs. Newman spoke first, She said that the only reason why she wouldnt ept Anna was because Anna was your daughter, what was that all about? Mr. Newmans expression changed instantly, Did she really say that? Hmm. Mrs. Newman nodded, Between you and her, is there any story? Mr. Newman was silent for a long time. It was only after a long time that he spoke, Yes, once when we were young, we had been together. Chapter 1208: On what basis Bonnie really did not think that she came to shop, but actually can hear the old generation gossip love story. For a moment, he was bbergasted and somewhat embarrassed. Otherwise, auntie and uncle, you guys take your time to talk, Ill go find a ce to sit for a while? Bonnie said. Mr. Newman, however, said frankly, No, lets find a ce to sit down together, theres nothing to talk about, its all old history. Bonnie: No, she was not embarrassed to listen, but felt that if she listened to these, more or less inappropriate ah. After all, no matter what, this is considered a family matter ah. But Mr. Newman had taken several steps forward, then turned his head and urged, Whats the matter, why are you standing still? Bonnie had to follow hard. The three of them found a cafe in the mall. Mr. Newman and Mrs. Newman ordered iced Americano and Bonnie ordered a ss of milk because she was pregnant and couldnt drink coffee. When the drinks were served, Mr. Newman took a sip and opened the conversation. That or when I was in college, she and I came together because of a school festival, when it was agreed that as soon as I graduated from college, I would get married. Im even ready to propose to her when I graduate. But I waited all night at the appointment and she didnt show up. The next morning, I went to her house to inquire, she simply closed the door and did not see me. Thenter, she got married and was never contacted again. Mr. Newman finished, let out a long breath, the always serious face, more than a little unnatural shortness, I have said everything that should be said, after all, anyone can be dumped at a young age, right? When hesaid this, Mr. Newmans gaze was clearly directed at Mrs. Newman. Apparently, these words were addressed to Mrs. Newman alone.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie suddenly bumped into it. This is probably the love of middle-aged men. Obviously very straight man, very face, but in the matter of coaxing his wife, but still try to do the best. However, only Bonnie thought so. Mrs. Newman obviously didnt believe this and had a suspicious look in her eyes, Did she really dump you, and why do I get the feeling theres a bigger story between you two? Thats all there is, Mr. Newman was anxious, I never lie in front of you to match. Of course I know you wouldnt lie, it just seems fishy to me, if she did this to you, why involve Anna? It is obvious that Mrs. Robertson hates Mr. Newman, and even Anna, who was born to Mr. Newman, is hated together. If it was really her who abandoned the rtionship back then, why is she the one who is resentful now? Hearing this, Mr. Newmans eyes were a bit hurt, So you still dont believe me, right? Bonnie saw the situation, rushed forward to intervene, Uncle Newman, you misunderstood the aunts meaning, she is not suspicious of you, she is suspicious of what happened back then for another reason. And now that Anna and Rupert are together, it might help both Anna and Rupert in the future if they can clear up this misunderstanding. Hearing this, Mr. Newman fell silent. As a middle-aged man, to go to his first love to ask for rification of the year, how to think how to feel strange. More importantly, he was actually a little upset about what happened back then. The promised alliance has turned out to be an empty one. This is not enough, but now even his daughter is also rejectedby Mrs. Robertson. Instead, he had to go and investigate the cause. Why? Chapter 1209: Leave Me Alone Thest dignity of the middle-aged man was telling Mr. Newman to never investigate. The next moment, Mrs. Newmans eyes swept over withint. You thought you were great and had the upper hand for that bit of face, not bothering with what happened back then? Have you ever thought about Anna, although now Rupert and the Robertson Family severed ties, but he is still the Robertson Family children, the blood in the bones will not change. If the Robertson Family is in trouble and Rupert doesnt go back, I despise him. What about Anna at that time?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Newman does not want her daughter to be rejected by her inws for the rest of her life. The more she talked, the sadder Mrs. Newmans mind even thought of Annas pitiful appearance, and she couldnt help the tears falling down. When Mr. Newman saw this, he immediately panicked. She reached out to help Mrs. Newman wipe her tears, Dont cry, I promise you, Ill investigate. After a pause and added, But say yes, I checked it may not necessarily have results. Mrs. Newman broke into tears and said, Do your best, and the rest is up to Mrs. Robertson. If Mrs. Robertson still rejects Anna after solving the misunderstanding and truth between them, then Mrs. Newman is not a vegetarian either. Big deal, let Anna and Rupert go to live abroad and nevere back in this life. Lets see who can beat who! Mr. Newman shook his head, Hey, what a defeat for you! While the two talked, Bonnie next to them was extremely emotional. Thats what parents are for, right? Always trying to do a little more for their children. What was Father Morgan, Mother Morgan, ever to her? As for her biological parents When the jade pendant was left for her, but she was not approached, why is that? Bonnies thoughts were gradually drawn back to the question. Only after a long time, he shook his head, discarded the extra thoughts out of his mind, and squeezed out a smile towards Mr. Newman and Mrs. Newman, Uncle Newman, Auntie Newman, lets go shopping. Mr. Newman and Mrs. Newman nodded, Yes, yes, yes, today is mainly to apany you to buy something, look at me, I have forgotten this matter,e, what do you want to buy, I will take you to buy. The three of them turned to the mall and bought a lot of things to be used for the birthday party. Mrs. Newman is in the end a well-known high society noblewoman in Willisto, and has helped to host hundreds of parties,rge and small, for such small asions as birthday banquets, arranged in an orderly manner. Bonnie was studying next to her, and from time to time she took out a small notebook to write down the important parts. So serious. Mrs. Newman was very appreciative, It looks like the new generation will have to rely on you to host the banquet in the future. Bonnie smiled, Im not interested in social parties, but after all, the Grant family has a lot of people, and Im busy enough just hosting the familys parties, big and small. Learn a little more so you dont have to keep bothering Auntie Newman when the timees. Hearing this, Mrs. Newmans eyes showed a little more appreciation. Raised a hand and patted Bonnies shoulder, You girl, from childhood is so motivated love to learn, if Anna can learn a third of you, Im sure I can wake upughing in my dreams. You people, why alwayspare Anna with other people, that girl knows, and should be with you again, you do not too annoying, I also too noisy ear pain. Mr. Newman said with a stern face. Each sentence is full of the fierce love of siding with Anna. Chapter 1210: It’s not good for your health Bonnies mood became even moreplicated, and even her eyes dimmed a few points. Well, at this point, Mrs. Newman next to me saw this. She walked up and took Bonnie into her arms, Im going to praise, Bonnie is my second daughter, whats wrong with me praising my second daughter! While saying this, he also winkedat Mr. Newman. Seeing this, Mr. Newman finally reacted. Thats true, but its not appropriate topare two daughters, each of whom is an individual. Mr. Newman changed his tone. Bonnie knew that these two were deliberately trying to make themselves happy. The gloom in his heart was instantly cleared away. Yes! Even if ones adoptive parents died, who are the biological parents and where they are now, what does it matter? She is also surrounded by people who love her as usual. Actually, Anna is fine like this. She used to have you guys to take care of her at the Newman Family, and now she has Rupert to take care of her, so she can be a little princess for the rest of her life. Bonnie said. It is not necessarily good for people to be overly knowledgeable. After all, there is a saying that the child who can cry has milk to drink. As we speak, the purchase is almost over. Bonnie returned to the vi with arge bag. The maid helped to put the things in the car to the warehouse before Sebastian saw them, so there would be no surprise. Bonnie also wanted to help. But remembering the words of Mr. Newman and Mrs. Newman today that favored Anna, I couldnt help but let my mind wander a bit, and I didnt even notice a shallow pit under my feet and stepped right in it. Watch out!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie thought she was about to fall, but unexpectedly, she was steadily held by a pair of strong, strong hands. Startled, she turned her head and saw Jay, who was smiling at her. Today Jay changed into a set of khaki loungewear, short chestnut hair casually on the forehead, more than a few boy-next-door childish atmosphere. If he hadnt said it, few people would have been able to associatethe Jay in front of them with the Dr. Leonard, who was even more powerful than Rachel. Thank you, Dr. Leonard, Bonnie said gratefully. Jay helped her to her feet and naturally and unmistakably took what she was holding, cautioning, Mrs. Grant, walk carefully, youre still pregnant and this is dangerous. Bonnie nodded, Okay, Ill keep that in mind. After a pause, he remembered to ask, Dr. Leonard, why did you suddenlye to this side of the vi, are you going to see Damon, who has a recurrence of his condition? Jay waved his hand to deny it, No, Damon is fine, I just stopped by to rub it in. After a pause, he added, What, Mrs. Grant doesnt wee me? How can you not wee. This is Damons life saver! Dr. Leonard what would you like to eat? Bonnie asked. Jay thought about it, There is nothing in particr that I want to eat, otherwise I will follow Mrs. Grant you have a maternity meal, by the way, see how your maternity meal nutrition. is good. I really didnt expect that the titled divine doctor, actually likes to eat pregnant womens meals. However, something like a hobby is free, and Bonnie has no right to interfere. Even if Jay likes to eat childrens meals, Bonnie can not care. Thinking that, after carrying all the things, she led Jay into the house. Because pregnant women get hungry easily, the kitchen is basically stocked with meals twenty-four hours a day. Jay said he wanted to eat, and it was served in less than five minutes. But Jay just looked at it, his eyes disgusted, usually eat this, it is not good for the body. Chapter 1211: Ancestral Life Preservation Pills Hearing this, Bonnies eyes tensed up. These arent good? She asked, Is it not good for the baby to eat them? The cook next to me is very unconvinced, I am a five-star chef, the self-imposed requirements for the meal is very high, even before each process, will wash their hands for cleaning, to ensure that the ingredients are fresh and hygienic.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. And now youre saying my cooking isnt very good, Dr. Leonard, are you trying to question my prowess as a five-star chef from the perspective of a miracle doctor? Like this five-star chef, more or less with a few points of arrogance. So when I heard that, it blew up right then and there. Bonnies eyes were awkward and she didnt know how to persuade the fight for a while. And in fact, Jay had no intention of getting into a fight with the chef. He simply reasoned with the chef in a gentle voice, These meals are indeed nutritionally bnced, the ingredients are the best and freshest, and the hygiene is excellent, but the fault lies in the fact that very often they have all been heated twice. Just because Bonnie is always hungry regardless of time, in order to let Bonnie eat as soon as possible, the chef will make many meals at once in the morning, and when you want to eat, you will immediately heat it up. Thats why just now, Jay was able to eat in five minutes. Food heated several times, hot and cold, can easily cause cold diarrhea, and Mrs. Grant is weak and the child is bound to suffer if the diarrhea is too severe. In mild cases, the phenomenon of pre-empsia miscarriage, or in severe cases, you may actually lose the baby. Hearing this, Bonnie was also shocked out of a cold sweat. Is it really that serious? The cooks looked at each other and were also shocked. If the young grandmother really lost her baby because of them, they would definitely go with her to the funeral! We didnt know it would be like this, mainly because young grandmother is always hungry and we cant do anything about it. The cook exined. Jay added, It doesnt matter, you can make a little bread or something in the morning, just let her pad her stomach first. The so-called hunger of pregnant women is not really hunger, but just a decrease in blood sugar saturation in the blood. As long as you eat something so your stomach can continue to digest, nothing is wrong. Besides, if you eat a lot every meal, the child in your belly will follow and absorb a lot and eventually be an oversized child. When the timees, it will be very difficult to give birth. Rupert listed a lot of bad things about eating more in one go, and the chefs listened in awe. Finally, he hurriedly raised his hands to assure, We are determined not to let young grandmother eat so much, not even to death! That would certainly be best. Jay nodded. And also turned to remind Bonnie, Mrs. Grant, the main thing is you, if you do not control yourself, it is not good for you, for the child. Okay, Ill keep that in mind. Bonnie nodded in good faith, Thanks for the reminder Dr. Leonard. You wait. As if he had just remembered something, Jay pulled a small pill bottle out of his pocket and handed it to Bonnie. What is this? Bonnie asked curiously as she held it in her hand and yed with it. Jay replied, is our familys ancestral pill, can be forced to stop bleeding at critical times to save life, now missing a medicinal primer, can no longer be made, I only have this one in hand, give it to you. What?! Bonnie was terrified, I cant take this, its too expensive! Chapter 1212: No one is separating us Knowing the preciousness of the pills, Bonnie felt like she was holding a ball ofva in her hand. She wanted to hurry up and give it back to Jay. But Jay pressed her hand, and the corners of his mouth curled up in a faint smile. Its okay, although this medicine cant be made now, but our family still has leftovers, its okay to give you this one. After a pause and added, like you so adventurous character, put one on the body to be safe, if by the time you have finished giving birth, if this pill is still useless, then you can return to me again. Hearing these words, Bonnie instantly understood. I think Dr. Leonard saw that she was about to fall down, so out of concern, he gave her a life-saving pill! Thinking about it, she looked at Jay with a little more gratitude in her eyes. Okay, Ill keep this life-preserving pill for now, and Ill return it to you immediately after I give birth. Bonnie said. Jay smiles and sits at the table ready to eat. And when the chefs heard what Jay just said, they felt embarrassed in their hearts, so they hurriedly removed the meal from the table and said they would make a fresh one for Jay. Since you have to make it now, you have to wait.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Jay was sitting at the dinner table with nothing to do, so he and Bonnie chatted. As a result, at this time, the maid came over and handed over a tablet, Young grandmother, Georges assistant said she didnt answer her call to you, so she dialed Erikas tablet video call, so you should answer it. Good. Bonnie reached over and took it, pressing the answer button. Just connected, I heard Georges raucous voice on the other end, Hey Annie, weve got the customs manifest, but that shipment has been auctioned off because no one has imed it for years, were tracing the source, dont worry, well definitely find the person who took the token left by your biological parents. Because the speakerphone is on, all these words are also heardby Jay. Bonnies eyes nced at Jay with embarrassment. Jay, on the other hand, nodded knowingly, I suddenly remembered that the lotus flowers in the garden are in good bloom, Ill go take a look. With that, he turned around and left the dining room. Only then did Bonnie continue to talk to George. Theres someone on your side, huh? George was a little embarrassed, I dont know, sorry! Its okay, Bonnie shook her head, Im already grateful that you were able to help me find out the clues, what if I me you now and you get angry and leave? A semi-flirtatious tone, clearly not angry. And Georges heart dropped. Exhaled a long breath, then spoke, Dont worry, you are the great benefactor who picked me back up, I am angry with whoever I am in my life, it is impossible to be angry with you. After a pause and said, You wait for my side to find out new clues, and then I will tell you first. Good, you also take care of safety, after all, you went back to Hesnus, if your parents know to catch back, Eric will be anxious. Bonnie admonished. George didnt think so, They couldnt have trapped me, I forgot to tell you, they had me in the attic at the time, a dozen meters up, and I ran out down the sewer pipe on the outside wall. So this time, he can definitely escape as well. Even if it is locked in a secret room that is impermeable on all sides, he has to dig a tunnel to leave. There is no one in this world who can separate him from Eric. Chapter 1213: Help me with an operation Bonnie rubbed her arms on this end of the phone, Come on, the more you talk, the meatier it is, I dont want to hear you show your love, hang up. George then obediently hung up the phone. At this end, Bonnie just went to Jay. In the garden, Jay was really enjoying the lotus flowers. His handsome face was surrounded byyers of lotus leaves, and for a while, it was hard to know whether the lotus flowers looked good or he looked better. Dr. Leonard, Bonnie walked up to him, a man as handsome as you and a supreme doctor, there must be many girls pursuing you, right? Probably there is, Jay nodded, Im not sure. Probably, not sure? Bonnie was puzzled, Are there girls who like you that you dont already know? Just look at the usual confessions or something, its not obvious! Jays azure-ck eyes shed with aplex sentiment, his voice was low and indifferent, and he said in a deep voice, Because I have a fiance, people in my family want me to cultivate my body and marry her cleanly. My elders used to say that I should never leave any stain on my life history, so all those girls were dealt with before they had a chance to appear in front of me and confess. Hearing this, Bonnie sucked in a sharp breath. Crazy, right? Such a powerful miracle doctor, but in the family, like a cargo, but also to ensure that it is new first-hand goods? So, do you like that girl? Bonnie asked. Jay was silent. It was only after a long time that he spoke, I am a child of the family, I should serve the family. Bonnie gets it. That is not like, but for the sake of the family, he still decided to marry this girl. Although this kind of family matters, Bonnie should not just interfere. But when she thought of Jay as Damons lifesaver, and gave herself the very cherished life-preserving pills, she couldnt help but make the same mistake. Dr. Leonard, marriage is not a sale and trade, you must think carefully and if you dont like the fiance, dont force yourself. Bonnie said. Jay hmmed, his voice darkened a few notches, Soon I wont have to be reluctant because, the marriage is going to change hands. Is it going to the other boys in your family? Bonnie asked curiously. Jay was nomittal, Sort of. Following that, the topic was directly changed, Mrs. Grant, your biological parents, are they from Hesnus? Bonnies eyes dimmed for a few moments, pulling back the corners of her mouth and smiling bitterly, No, its just a token left behind by my biological parents that was sent to Hesnus back then andnguished in customs for many years, and Im just now learning about it, so I want to get it back. After a pause, Bonnie remembered one more thing. She asked Jay, Dr. Leonard, can you do a gic test for me, I heard you have this technology in your hands.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Gic testing is the process of examining the chromosomes in body cells one by one to determine the recessive gic disorders carried in them, etc. There is nothing dangerous about this technology, but so far very few people have been able to ovee it. Bonnie also heard Rupert mention it and thats what moved her. She wanted to find out if her genes were carrying some invisible gic disease. One is to see if it will be passed on to the child. Secondly, it is to know if her parents have been indifferent to her for so many years because she was born with a disease, so they have ruthlessly abandoned Chapter 1214: What a coincidence to bump into Bonnie thought that she would have to talk a lot more. After all, this technology was just recently researched by Dr. Leonard, and many people paid a lot of money to get it. And who is she to get Dr. Leonard to agree? But to my surprise, as soon as the words left his mouth, Jay nodded readily, Sure, when you have time, let me know and Ill do it for you right away. The luck came so suddenly that Bonnie couldnt believe it, Really? Of course, Jay nodded, I developed this technology to serve everyone, and now Mrs. Grant you have a need, I naturally meet it. After a pause and added, However, there are conditions. Bonnie nodded her head, Of course, Dr. Leonard, if you have any requests, just ask, as long as I can do it, I will do it. Its not anything important, I just want to ask you to provide me with all the data you have detected, which I use for academic research. Jay said, Dont worry, although I will make the data public, but about your personal information, I will keep it all confidential. Good. Bonnie nodded her head and agreed readily, No problem. The two men agreed on a deal right away. That afternoon, Jay came over and drew Bonnies blood. Of course, the whole thing was done without Sebastians knowledge. If Sebastian had known that she was worried about what genes she would pass on to her child, she would have tried everything to appease her. When the timees, even if there is a problem, they will hide it from her and lie that nothing is wrong. So, Bonnie cant tell Sebastian for now. This matter, she also asked Jay to help herself to keep it a secret. Jay agreed very simply, Of course, its my job as a doctor to protect all the privacy of my patients. The two were talking andughing when they heard a raucous voiceing from the door. You dont even have to go down there to know who it is. Who else but Rachel would dare to shout so loudly in the vi and be so smug and unconcerned? Im just not going to go downstairs, Mrs. Grant you go ahead and take care of it, and Ill leave when youve got this doctor out of the way. Jay said. Not seeing Rachel so as to avoid having her identity blown. But Jay forgot exactly one thing. Bonnie looked at Jay with a suspicious face and asked, Dr. Leonard, why do you sound as if you know Rachel very well? Otherwise, how can you know that it is a doctor downstairs just by listening to the sound? A sh of panic crossed Jays face.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. But it passed in a sh and returned to ndness. Look to Bonnie said, You forget, I have long said, we have met before in academic research, in the end is also the Pearson Family out of the miracle doctor, I certainly have an impression. Bonnie thought about it and it made sense. Its also true that Rachel, despite her arrogance, has a reputation for ss in the medicalmunity. Dr. Leonard was able to recognize her voice immediately, probably because he had heard too many of her presentations and so on! Ill go down first, then. Bonnie nodded her head and turned to leave. Because she knew the reason why Jay didnt want to meet with Rachel, Bonnie left the room with the door closed behind her. And this scene was seen by Rachel who was waiting downstairs! Chapter 1215: Bonnie’s Adulterer Rachels curiosity burns. What is the situation? Why did Bonnie go downstairs and close the door to her room on purpose? Could it be that there is something unseen inside. Or maybe is the unseen one? As she was thinking, Bonnie had walked downstairs, interrupting Rachels thoughts, Miss Pearson, what are you doing here all of a sudden? Its okay, Im here to review Damon, isnt this a routine checkup? Rachel said. She also ruffled her hair, with a bit of contempt in her eyes, Whats with all the fuss. Bonnie didnt say much. Just nodded and said, Damon is not home from school yet, Miss Pearson can wait three hours if she wants to check. Its okay, I can wait. Rachel seemed not to understand this eviction, but also very frankly sat down on the sofa, Mrs. Grant, this should not be the way of hospitality in the vi, right, I have sat down, but not even a cup of tea? If Anna were here at the moment, Im afraid she would have exploded into a frenzy, yelling at Rachel. Respected is called a guest, if not respected, it can only be called bad luck toe! But Bonnie had no intention of tearing Rachel apart, so she passed a look to the maid. A cup of English ck tea and a small macaroon were delivered and Rachel was left to sit in the living room. After ten minutes, only then leisurely spoke, Just in time, all of us are going out, worried about no one to help watch the house, Miss Pearson you are willing to wait here Damon, it would be perfect. While saying that, he asked the housekeeper toe over and hand Rachel a key. This is the vis gate key, hard work Miss Pearson, I believe that as long as Miss Pearson is there, nothing will be lost in the vi, right? Bonnie said with a big smile. Rachel smiled and her face changed dramatically. What?!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. How dare you let her stay here and watch the house. Shes not a guard dog in a vi, so who is she to do such things. Also, there are so many things in the vi, she doesnt even know whats there, what if Bonnie lies? If you are wrongly used of stealing, then you cant really defend yourself. Rachel is too resourceful to allow herself to suffer such a dumb loss. So he said, I suddenly remembered that I have an appointment with a friend nearby, so Id bettere back in three hours. As for the housekeeping, Mrs. Grant can find someone by herself. Bonnie was full of pity, So, okay then! She nodded and asked the butler to ask for the gate key back. And Rachel immediately had to leave. When she got to the entrance to change her shoes, she suddenly realized that there was actually a pair of other mens shoes in the shoe closet! Yes, definitely other mens. Because Rachel has been thinking about what to give Sebastian as a gifttely, all about Sebastians height and weight are noted in her mind. The shoes you see in front of you now are clearly two sizesrger than Sebastians shoe size! Even the shoes are still worn. And then think about just Bonnie downstairs, but also deliberately closed the door to the room. Clearly a thiefs heart is weak! Rachel sneered in her mind. She said, why Bonnie would be so anxious to kick herself out of the vi. Feelings is afraid that the adulterer upstairs was found ah! Chapter 1216: Only you can help me Since Bonnie was so scared, Rachel certainly wouldnt let go of this great opportunity. She put her shoes down again and retraced her steps back to the living room. Whats wrong Miss Pearson, did you leave something behind? Bonnie asked in a soft voice. Rachels eyes with a few moments of suspicion and scowling, I didnt leave anything behind, but then I suddenly remembered that my appointment is tomorrow, so theres nothing to do today, so Ill stay here and help you look after the house.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. What? Bonnie really did not expect this result and froze for a while. The butler was also dumbfounded on the spot. Seeing this, Rachel became even more sure of the idea in her mind. In that room upstairs, there must be Bonnies adulterer! If we can let Sebastiane back to see, then Bonnie can still have good fruit to eat? Maybe, Sebastian will divorce Bonnie. Then, Sebastian will be hers alone. The more she thought about it, the happier she was, Rachel extended her hand towards the butler, Give me the gate key, you can go anywhere you want, dont mind me. The situation at hand, of course, the butler can not really give. He turned his attention to Bonnie. But before Bonnie could give a response, Rachel spoke up again, Whats wrong Mrs. Grant, didnt you just say everyone was leaving, now Im staying to watch your house, why dont I leave? Is it because you dont worry about me, or did you just say that those words were all lies and you just want to drive me away? Although it is known that Bonnie means thetter, but now directly say it, everyones face is not much face. Bonnie, of course, would not admit it directly, and could only hook the corners of her mouth and smile, Why yes, then please Miss Pearson, butler, go and inform everyone to rest. The housekeeper was only a part-time worker, so of course he did as he was told and immediately went to arrange for the servants. Soon, the servants left the vi in droves. Bonnie also takes her handbag and leaves. Rachel was the only one left in therge vi. Rachel immediately wanted to rush upstairs to see who the adulterer was. But just as he reached the stairway, he momentarily hesitated again. No, the other party is a man after all, if she really fights, is certainly unable to beat the other party. What if we let Bonnie get hold of us instead? On this matter, it is necessary to find helpers! With that in mind, Rachel immediately called Georges third sister, Nina. Ninas rtionship with Bonnie has faded since herst plot to kill her at the hospital fell through. After such a long time, it was the first time that the two of them had called each other. Nina picked up the phone, but her tone was a little less than impatient, Whats wrong? Rachel choked solidly on those words. The heart is extraordinarily unhappy. At least we have been sisters for many years, just hurt Bonnie a little bit, so why turn against her like this? As expected, the children of the Hesnus nobility are not good! Despite the sarcasm in her heart, Rachel still had tenderness in her voice, Nina, can youe to the vi, I seem to be having a little trouble here. There are so many people in the vi, do I have to help you? Nina was reluctant, Besides the vi is the Grant familys ce, why would you go there? Ill exin to you after this, anyway, can youe over first, if you donte, I may really never see you again, Nina, you are my best friend, besides you, I dont know who else I can find! Chapter 1217: Almost tricked Hearing Rachel say this, Ninas heart finally softened. This is after all a friend who has been together for years! Moreover, it is the precious daughter of the Pearson Family that her husband is close to. If anything were to happen, it would not only affect her rtionship with Rachel, but also her husbands position at the Capital. For the greater good, Nina had to put her personal emotions behind her. Wait, Im near the vi, Ill be over in ten minutes. Nina said and hung up the phone. Following that, headedstraight for the vi. It wasnt even ten minutes before Nina appeared in front of Rachel. Looking at the empty vi in front of her, Nina wondered a little. What the hell is going on here, where are the people in here? Nina asked. Rachel then spoke up, They are all out, I am staying to watch the house, Nina, you are the only one who can help me this time. With that, Rachel reached out, dragged Nina next to her, and reached up to point to the room upstairs.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. A mysterious look, Inside this, someone! Didnt you just say that everyone in here is gone? Nina asked, puzzled. Rachel shook her head and deliberately lowered her voice, The people who originally belonged to the vi are gone, inside this room, are people who do not belong to the vi ah. Thats when Nina understood, You mean, there are bad guys in there? Thats right! Rachel nodded vigorously, After all, I am in charge of looking after the house, and also promised Mrs. Grant that I would make sure the whole vi is safe, and now that a bad guy has appeared, I am afraid I wont be able to deliver, so please, you must help me. After this time together, Nina still likes Bonnie a lot. So when the vi encountered bad guys in this situation, she naturally agreed to help ah! After grabbing a golf club from downstairs as a weapon, she carefully made her way upstairs. People have gone to the door, but they feel wrong again. Why, for good reason, would Rachel be kind enough toe and watch Bonnies house? It is reasonable to say that these two people should be ipatible with each other. Also, the vi came to the bad guys, the first reaction is to tell Bonnie directly ah! After all, this is a vi and Bonnie is the mistress of the vi. She is the one who is qualified to do all the things in the vi. And now, Rachel chooses to tell her first This is not like asking her to help catch the bad guys, but more like, asking her to be a witness and to witness something! Thinking of this, Ninas heart suddenly stirred up ayer of cold sweat. That was a close one! Almost got fooled by Rachel! Nina, what are you still staring at the door? Rachel saw that she didnt move, so she urged anxiously. Nina settled her mind a little, squeezed out a smile and continued to walk to her room. Then he opened the door, dodged in and quickly closed it again. Even, the door was unlocked. The purpose is to keep Rachel from following in and making a scene. After doing this, Nina spoke, Although I dont know who is hiding in here,e out, I dont mean to harm you. At the end of the sentence, Jay walked out of the checkroom with a faint smile on his face. As an alternate heir to the Capitalthe Jones Family, Jay has rarely shown his true face over the years. After all, he is only living in ce of the real heir to the Jones Family. If one day the real heir is found, then everything he has in his hands will have to be handed over. So, the Jones Family simply wont let Jay show his true face in order not to fall on deaf ears in the future. This way, when the real heir is found, and then reveal his true face, no one will even know that the position of heir has changed hands. Therefore, at this moment, Nina also does not know Jay, and her eyes are full of caution, Who are you, and why are you here? Chapter 1218: I will help you Jay introduced himself, My name is Leonard, Im the family doctor for the Grant family. So thats it! Ninas heart instantly dropped. So its just a family doctor. So, how did you end up in Bonnies room? Nina asked again. Jay went on to exin, I was also involved in the treatment of Damons condition, so it was not convenient for me to meet with my current primary care physician to avoid arguments over treatment options and differences in opinion. Thats true, Rachel has always been arrogant and would blow up if she knew you dared to question and refute her treatment n. Nina nodded her head. Still, she called Bonnie to ask for confirmation.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Nor did he mention that he hade to the vi, but simply asked if Damon had another doctor helping to treat him now. Because Nina is Georges own sister, Bonnie then did not reserve, admitted, Yes, previously from abroad to find experts, called Leonard, but this matter must be kept secret, especially not to let Rachel know. Dont worry, Ill keep it a secret for you. Nina nodded her head and hung up the phone. She turned her head to look at Jay again, I will help you get a chanceter, you hurry up and leave the vi, Rachel has to say you are the bad guy, I am afraid that the scene will not be under control. Jays mouth hooked into a faint smile, So? Then Ill trouble you. Nina did what she said she would do, put away her golf clubs and went downstairs. Well, you saw the bad guy, didnt you? Rachel asked anxiously. Ninas face shouldnt be, What bad guy, I didnt see anything, much less know what youre talking about. Thats the bad guy! Rachel danced around, Its inside the room, are you not looking for it properly,e on, lets go find it together! With that, he was about to go upstairs. Nina cut her off. Get it straight, Bonnie only asked you to watch the house, you just go rummaging around in the upstairs bedroom like this, what if they know about it? Nina asked. Rachel snapped her hand back, But didnt you just go in? Ill apologize to Bonnie, and Im sure Bonnie will forgive me. Ninas face did not change. After a pause and added, If you also want to go to see it, then you turn around and Bonnie apologize well, I will not stop you! After saying that, Nina really let go of Rachel. Clearly having been set free, Rachel was instead afraid to rush upstairs. Because she knew that with her friendship with Bonnie, there was no way she could be forgiven. When the adulterer is not found, but Bonnie falsely used of stealing what to do? Wasnt the reason she was looking for Nina to find a scapegoat for herself! The result is that now, the scapegoat actually did not listen to her words. Nina, Im trying to help Mrs. Grant too, what if there are bad people hiding in the vi? Rachel put on a very concerned look. Nina does not eat this set, directly hit a finger, this is good to do ah, this kind of thing you must not get involved, directly call Bonnie, let here back to solve it can be. Are you embarrassed, then okay, I will help you fight! With that, Nina took out her cell phone and tried to dial Bonnie directly. Rachel was flustered beyond belief and rushed to block it. If we call Bonnie, wont we know what she did today? Chapter 1219: Clean her up without discussion Behind the host familys back called someone else to the vi is a small matter. Most of all, Bonnie will definitely be on guard. When the timees to find the adulterer again, how easy it will be? No, we have to be careful! As a result, after just a few words of thinking, Nina had already gone to the garden with her phone in her hand. Rachel rushed forward to block it. And taking advantage of this, Jay, who was on the second floor, also swaggered out of the vi. Throughout the process, he and Nina worked very well together and werepletely undetected. On this end, Rachel dustily persuaded Nina to leave, grinding her throat to the point of smoke. She couldnt care less about that and went to check the entryway shoe cab first. It turned out that the shoes were missing! Apparently, the adulterer had just left while there was chaos. Rachel was simply furious. What a great opportunity! It would have been possible for Nina to be a witness, and when she went to Sebastian to chew the cud, she would have been able to chew it with justification and justification. As a result, this damn Nina actually caused her to let the adulterer go. If I didnt know that Nina and Bonnies rtionship wasnt that deep yet, I wouldnt have helped cover up the adulterer or whatever. She really suspected that the adulterer just now was the one Nina let go. What else can we do now that the matter hase to this? We can only admit that we are unlucky! With that thought, Rachel puffed up and walked towards the living room. Just sitting back on the couch, nning to pour themselves a cup of English ck tea to moisten their throats, Bonnie led the five children back. Damon, go on over, Dr. Pearson is here to review you today. Bonnie said. Damon then walked over nicely, Please Dr. Pearson. After all, Rachel said she was here to see Damon today, so it would obviously be inappropriate to refuse anything now. So I had to hold back my throat, which was about to burst into mes, and went to give Damon a checkup first.N?velDrama.Org owns this. It was hard to take care of all the checks, and then turn your head back to see that the ck tea on the coffee table was actually gone! Whats this, wheres my ck tea? Rachel asked. Bonnie expression nd, Oh, I see that ck tea has been cold, let the maid to take to pour, after all Miss Pearson you delicate body, how can you drink that ck tea, how degrading is it? Rachel: What can she say! If you refute Bonnie now, wouldnt that be like admitting that youre actually very bad at it? In order to stabilize her identity as a youngdy, Rachel could only nod her head stiffly, Yes, like that cold ck tea, I wont even take a sip. After a pause, he added, Then Ill have to ask Mrs. Grant to serve me a new ck tea. Bonnie agreed readily. He also repeatedly promised that he would serve her the best ck tea. The result was that after waiting for half an hour, there was no movement. What is this? Rachel was too embarrassed to push any further, but her throat was just too dry to do anything else. You can only stand up with a miso and go to the bathroom. Pour several gulps into the faucet. Finally, it felt like I was alive again. Its nothing more than that. Just finished drinking tap water out, then heard Bonnie smiling greeting, Come over and try this ck tea ah Miss Pearson, this is Rupert brought back from abroad, said it is very authentic. Rachel: !!! Couldnt it have been a minute earlier? Her stomach is now full of tap water, can not drink ck tea, okay! Chapter 1220: Can’t you kill her without killing her? Rachel, with tears in her eyes, slunk away from the vi once again. Bonnie put down the ck tea just as the first foot left. Ordered the servant, Pour out this pot of tea. Anything that has to do with Rachel, Bonnie doesnt want to touch. Especially when it was learned that she had, this afternoon, managed to get Nina to help discover Jay in the room, there was even more animosity and disgust towards this person. Yes, in fact, everything Rachel did in the vi, Bonnie saw it all through the surveince. After all, Jay is still at home, so how can Bonnie really feelfortable leaving? She just went to the backyard and then looked at the surveince while she called Jay and said she would try to get him out. Jay said there was no hurry, if someone really looked upstairs, he then jumped out the window and left in time. Bonnie cant kick Jay out directly, after all, they sent life saving pills and promised to do gic testing for her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. So, just hide and see what happens first. If its really not right then go help. The result was the scene where Rachel called Nina in. Apparently, Rachel thought she had an adulterer and wanted someone to witness it. Such a malicious woman, Bonnie just so clean up her a little, has been considered a light means. Watching Rachel leave with her tail between her legs, the anger that had built up in her heart today suddenly dissipated quite a bit. Immediately afterwards, she nned to go to the bedroom to check something. That is, after all, his and Sebastians room, and its better to be careful after Jay has stayed so long today. As a result, just lifting his feet upstairs, his phone dinged, prompting a message. Open it and see that its from Jay. It is a video that is more than two hours long. The video clicked on, the very beginning is Jay opened the front camera, then adjusted the position, fixed, and sat himself in front of the camera, honestly writing and drawing with a book. Bonnie probably dragged back the progress bar to see, more than two hours, except for answering the phone that time interrupted, and then it was Nina came in when Jay went into the checkroom. Except for these two times, Jay stayed put and didnt touch anything. Even, he didnt even sit in a chair, just sat cross-legged on the floor. So much so that when you get up your legs are numb and you walk with a limp. Seeing this video, Bonnie suddenly felt very guilty. She is simply to judge a gentlemans belly with a small heart! As I was thinking about it, Jay sent a second message. I have sent your blood sample for testing and will have the results in about seven business days, so I will contact you then. Bonnie rushed to reply. COkay, Dr. Leonard, Ill delete that video people need to trust each other! Jay returned a smiling expression and nothing more. Because, he was calling his aunt in the Capital. I havepletely gained Bonnies trust, and it will be very easy to get in and out of the vi after that. The next task for you is to find an opportunity to settle Bonnie, and to get her personal seal and sign a fake divorce agreement. In this way, in the eyes of outsiders, Bonnie is filing for divorce and going away, and no one, will know that Bonnie is dead! But upon hearing this, Jay hesitated. Auntie, must we kill Bonnie? Maybe its okay to hide her. Chapter 1221: Leave this matter to me Hearing this, the man on the other end of the phone went silent. A half-heartedugh escaped, Hiding? Jay, do you know how capable this woman is? When Bonnie was able to get out of the hands of Mna Holmes. Now, then, there is a good chance of escaping from them as well. Once that happens, all their ns will fall through!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Do you know how much effort I really put into getting Sebastian back to the Jones Family without any problems, how can I lose it all now. The man reprimanded. Jay was silent for a long time. It was only after a long time that he spoke and replied, I know aunt. Do not move those ridiculouspassion, you also want to hurry to leave the Jones Family, get rid of this ridiculous recement heir identity, now I have put the opportunity in front of you, cherish it! The man said. Jay responded with a yes and hung up the phone. Following that, looking at the blood collection tube in his hand, his eyes grew deeper and moreplex. Bonnie, is it really necessary to kill Bonnie? C At this end, Bonnie did not know about it. She is still methodically preparing for Sebastians birthday party. Probably because of the busy schedule, time always passes very fast. In a sh, it was the day before Sebastians birthday party. Bonnie arranged for everyone to have dinner and went through the process of tomorrows birthday party again by the way. That nervous look made Anna couldnt help butugh. Why are you so panicked? Weve done the drill 800 times, dont worry, there will be absolutely no problem. Anna said. Max also echoed in the side, Yes, even if there is a problem, this is not still me, I am the king of the party, when the time to improvise, but also enough to help you solve the unexpected situation. Hearing this, Anna was a little curious, How are you going to fix it? Max snapped his fingers, This is not simple, I just need to divert everyones attention, such as pushing you into the pond or something, everyone is too busy to see you make a fool of yourself, Bonnie will be just right to solve the unexpected ah. Anna: Uncle can tolerate aunt can not tolerate! She crossed her arms and looked at Max with a puff of anger, Why should I jump into the pond, why not you jump yourself? Max extraordinarily narcissistic, I jump is not impossible, just when the clothes are wet, revealing my perfect abs, Im afraid that those womens eyes will never move away ah. This level of narcissism makes Bonnie and Anna both silently roll their eyes. Turning his head away, he just ignored it and went back to discussing the rest of the process. Max, who was ignored, was extraordinarily unconvinced and immediately wanted to show his abs. As a result, he is wearing a jumpsuit today in order to be handsome, and if he really wants to show his abs, he will have to take off all his top, which is really indecent. You guys wait, Im going to go change my outfit now ande back to show off my abs. Max said. He hurried out and tried to ask the hotel attendant for a spare set of shirts and suit pants. Before the waiter had time to speak, a voice came from the side, You go and get busy, Ill take Mr. Pearson to change. The waiter turned his head and his tone was suddenly respectful, Mrs. Robertson, how can this be done? Its my job to take the guests to change their clothes. Its okay, Im not busy with you every day, go help out in the back kitchen first, leave this little thing to me. Mrs. Robertson waved her hand and said indifferently. Chapter 1222: Give me a chance to explain Yes, the person standing in front of Max at this moment is Mrs. Robertson! But Max didnt know her, and seeing the attendant so respectful, this was a curious inquiry, Thisdy, are you in charge of the hotel? I am one of the shareholders. Mrs. Robertson replied, So its only right that I take care of our guests, too, please! Max followed Mrs. Robertson to the fitting room without question. Mrs. Robertson gave him an extremely borate suit with lots of gold filigree ents, but the corresponding trouble was that it was really bad to wear. A little carelessness, the gold wire on top will be entangled, with great effort can not be untied. Max was very upset and asked for a different one. But its the only suit in the hotel thats the right size for you. Mrs. Robertson said. After a pause and added, And this set of clothes is perfect for you, the gold silk on the top is tedious is tedious a little, but it does not matter, you wear is certainly the most handsome one! Max was already a stinker. Hearing this, immediately happy to touch the north. Obviously, it is very unsuitable for their own dress, but still nodded, Yes, I think so, then I wear slowly! Mrs. Robertson watched him enter the fitting room and then quickly looked through Maxs jumpsuit to find the program and guest list for tomorrows birthday party. After going through it in a hurry, then take pictures to record it all. By the time Max came out, it had all been done unnoticed. After a few morepliments from Mrs. Robertson, she sent a happy Max away. Then, pulling out his phone, looking at the photos inside, the corners of his mouth hooked up with a smug and twisted smile. Her life was ruined by Mr. Newman, and her baby boy, too, was taken away from her by Anna. The Newman Family is targeting her so much, and she definitely wants revenge! At Sebastians birthday party tomorrow, shes going to put the Newman Family in a world of hurt! As she thought about it, Mrs. Robertsons cell phone rang. Its an unknown number. But after a brief nce at the numbers, Mrs. Robertson recognized the owner of the phone. Its Mr. Newman. You cant go wrong! When she first fell in love with Mr. Newman, she used to recite this string of numbers over and over again, in order to be able to think of calling Mr. Newman toe to her rescue in the first ce when she was in danger. But then what? She remembered this string of numbers forever and could not forget it. Mr. Newman, however, chose to avoid her when she needed help most, and even pushed her into the abyss with his own hands! So much so that when she sees this number now, Mrs. Robertson hates it with a passion! If Mr. Newman was in front of her, she would have torn him apart. Mrs. Robertson did not hesitate to hang up on the phone call from Mr. Newman. But after hanging up one pass there is a second pass. It was as if Mrs. Robertson could keep calling if he didnt pick up. After a long time of hesitation, Mrs. Robertson finally picked up the phone, What for? Dont forget, we have no rtionship with each other for a long time. Leah, I wonder if we had some kind of misunderstanding back then, can you meet with me, I have something I want to show you. Mr. Newman said.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Im not interested. Mrs. Robertson refused without hesitation. Just five minutes, five minutes after I show you the stuff, and then Ill never bother you again. Mr. Newman insisted. Mrs. Robertson was silent. Half a minuteter, suddenly smiled brightly, OK, I can watch, but not now. Youreing to Sebastians birthday party tomorrow, right? Ill see you at the birthday party, and you can exin it properly then. Chapter 1223: The best birthday present At the birthday party, Mrs. Robertson didnt care how long Mr. Newman actually had to exin. Is it five minutes, or fifty minutes, or even five hours. Doesnt matter. The longer the better! She wants to see the Newman Family fall into a ce of no return and kneel down in front of her, repenting for the mistakes they made back then! It must have been wonderful, enough to erase the anger in her heart all these years. When Mr. Newman heard this, he thought Mrs. Robertson was willing to make peace with herself. He breathed a sigh of relief, Then lets say its a deal, Ille to you tomorrow at the birthday party. Hmm. Mrs. Robertson agreed and hung up the phone. After another nce at the pictures taken secretly on the phone, this lifted his steps and walked out. She was still wondering how the hell she was going to get the flow and guest list for tomorrows birthday party. Otherwise, you still have to find a way to get one of them dirty in order to take it to the fitting room, and then use it to change clothes to peek at the nning book. As a result, I didnt expect Max to deliver himself to the door. Mrs. Robertson would not let go of such a great opportunity. So, just now, she easily got the nning book for the birthday party. Next, just wait until tomorrow to beat up everyone from the Newman Family! As Mrs. Robertson waited anxiously, the time finally passed and it was time for the next day. Because it was a birthday, Bonnie had long asked Sebastian to make the day all but empty. She was going to give Sebastian a very unusual birthday. Early in the morning, Sebastian opened his eyes and saw Bonnie standing by his bed with a bowl of longevity noodles. He was stunned for a moment and hurriedly reached out to take it. The tone was a bit of a rebuke, Its not too hot, is it okay? Bonnie had a faint smile on her face, Its okay, Donna prepared the thickest bowl for me, so its not hot at all, you can eat it. After a pause and added, This noodle is my own and oh, may not be as good as the outside, you do not mind. As soon as the words left his mouth, Sebastian picked up his chopsticks and took a big bite to eat. Then nodded and said, This is the best noodles Ive ever had in my life. Really? Bonnies eyes shed with Damon, followed by an embarrassed smile, If you like it, Ill make it for you every year on your birthday from now on. Keep eating until Sebastian is a hundred years old, or even a hundred and twenty! Then Im going to try to live longer so I can eat your long-life noodles more times. Sebastian said. Bonnie nodded, Definitely! As we were talking, five children also ran in.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In unison, the milk voice said, Daddy, happy birthday. Saying that, the gift was handed over by little Joanna. We made this together oh, it didnt cost a penny, it was all handmade by us. Little Joanna said. Sebastian lowered his eyes and looked at the gift in front of him. It was a camera made of paper shell, and even with a lens made of stic. Daddy you press the shutter next to it, you can see the pictures that exist inside oh. Little Joanna reminded again. Sebastian then did as he was told, put his eyes to the lens and then pressed the shutter. The small portraits that have been rolled up inside began to slide in the camera frame by frame. At first, it was a beautiful woman who showed up at the airport with her three children. Then there were two young girls who looked the same who were identally switched identities. Immediately after, the beautiful woman is reunited with the handsome man and has more stories Inside the camera made of paper, a total of more than sixty pictures were stored, aplete record of the familys story. Thest picture is a scene of the family gathered around to celebrate Sebastians birthday, with Happy Birthday written on top. Very childish words, but full of heart. This is the best gift Daddy has ever received, ever. Sebastian said seriously. The best of the best, irreceable a birthday gift! Chapter 1224: A Gift from the Jones Family Upon hearing this, the first person to disagree was Erika. She immediately strained her little neck and looked at Sebastian and said, No oh daddy, if the gift we prepared is the best, then what about the gift Mommy gave you? This will make mommy sad! Sebastian froze, and then the corners of his mouth curled up in a helpless and doting smile. See, even if he doesnt spoil his wife, so what? There are little ones on the side to help themselves spoil it! He hurriedly said, Mommy is the most precious gift Ive ever received in my life, so it doesnt count among the gifts, right wife? Bonnie was going to pretend to be angry, see Sebastian said so, a time did not hold back, directlyugh out loud. Count on your sweet tongue. She said. Sebastian hugged her tighter, So wife, what gift have you got for me? Bonnie then pointed downstairs, My gift is so big that it would take a courier to deliver it, soe downstairs after youve washed up, it should be here soon. Almost as soon as the words left her mouth, Donna came over and reported, Mr. Grant, theres a delivery for you at the door. Its true that Cao Cao Cao is here! Sebastian nodded, You tell the courier to wait for me downstairs, Ill be downstairs in five minutes. After all, its to pick up the gift Bonnie prepared for herself, how undignified to go in pajamas! Donna has taken care of Sebastian in the Grant family for many years, so how could she not know this little thought of his? With a smile, he nodded his head and agreed. Sebastian, on the other hand, quickly changed into the ink-blue suit that Bonnie had prepared for herself long ago, matched with a polka-dot tie in the same color, and went downstairs. He was so eager to see the gift Bonnie had prepared early that he went downstairs by himself. At the entrance, a courier in ck and gray overalls wearing a duck-tongue cap and holding arge box in his hand was waiting. Hello Mr. Grant, this is your courier, please sign for it. The courier said respectfully. Sebastian took the marker, brushed off his name and signed it, then reached out and took the delivery box. But when you open it, its a small badge. A family crest, to be precise. Golden wheat ears around, and right in the middle, it is written Xuan Yuan. Obviously, this is the family crest of the Jones Family. How did this kind of thing appear in the vi? Sebastians face instantly turned iron, reached out and picked up the delivery box, then noticed that the delivery was sent from the Capital. In other words, this is not a gift from Bonnie to herself, but from the Jones Family. Sebastian, did you get your present? At this time, Bonnie also pulled the five little ones downstairs and asked in a gentle voice. Sebastian threw the family crest back into the delivery box and returned it to the courier, Take it away, I dont want it. Following that, he responded to Bonnie, Not yet, it was a misdelivered delivery that I was expecting for nothing. The courier was dumbfounded at the spot, Mr. Grant, this is your delivery ah, it still has your name on it Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The words have not yet finished, was Sebastian coldly interrupted, I said no is not, where so much nonsense, take away, no matter what way, do not send this thing to me again! The pair of azure ck eyes are full of ice and cold hostility. The courier was scared and shivered hard, rolling and crawling with the courier box and ran out. Turning his head again, Sebastians eyes were only full of tenderness again, Be careful going down the stairs. Chapter 1225: This is reasonable and sensible Bonnie came downstairs with the help of a few little ones and walked up to Sebastian. The tone cant help but pout, Im not a child anymore, of course I know how to protect myself, besides its just going down the stairs, nothing will happen. Sebastians attitude is firm, Anyway, you must pay attention, in case something happens and then its toote to regret. Listening to Sebastians rambling instructions, Bonnie couldnt help but spit out her tongue. Okay, I get it. After a pause, and then change the subject, What just delivered the wrong courier ah? I think it belonged to a neighbor nearby. When I opened it and saw that it was a pack of gummy candies, I let the courier take it away. Sebastian opened his mouth and babbled. Hearing this, little Joannas mouth could not be wrapped up at once. Gumdrops yeah! Its the kind of gummi candy thats so sweet and poppy, right? I really want to eat it. Daddy, you opened someone elses delivery, how can you just return it like that, very rude, you should buy a new one. Little Joanna said. Erika was also beside herself with stupidity, That is, and then the original one had to keep it for itself because of the unwrapping. Lukas smiled gently and looked at his two sisters, You guys are talking so much, but you actually want to eat yourselves, right? Two little gluttons, when the timees to grow cavities, pain and crying is good! Andrew said coolly and coldly. But although the mouth is very disgusted, but still took out the phone, drummed a few times, then said, Wait, a little while takeout will be delivered. Wow! Erika and Joanna were so happy that they rushed straight up to Andrew and hugged him.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Two little girls, one upying an arm, Andrew brother youre the best, you are the most handsome flower beautiful man in the world. The corners of Andrews mouth rose slightly, followed by clearing his throat, Stop kissing ass, I just want to make your teeth hurt, so you wont always be chanting about eating candy and I can clear my ears. After a pause, also deliberately said, I heard that moths will constantly gnaw your teeth, one bite at a time, as if to tear your flesh alive! Erika and Joanna felt a vague ache in their teeth just listening to the description. But the gummy candy is so delicious, if you do not eat, too sorry to make candy aunts and uncles ah! Just as they were torn, Damon came out, patted them on the shoulder and said soothingly, Its okay, just brush your teeth properly after eating the candy and youll be fine. So thats it! Now Erika and Joanna wont be afraid. A few little ones were making a lot of noise and the atmosphere in the living room was great. Sebastian is the only one who has things on his mind. He went to the study on the second floor. Close the door, and only then dial the phone number of the Capital. Sebastian, happy birthday. The voice on the other end of the line was a vichy voice. Sebastians sword brow furrowed, not appreciating this at all. the Jones Family master, if I remember correctly, my birthday party did not invite you, and you still s, is not up to paste me this cold ass, the Jones Family master, and this fetish? Listening to Sebastians icy voice, the Jones Family owner, also known as Old Mr. Jones, was furious and blew his eyes out. Having such a grandson can really make people vomit blood! But when I think that Sebastian has not agreed to go back to the Jones Family yet, I can only hold my breath andugh again. Sebastian, you are a descendant of the Jones Family, and there is no denying that by blood, so as your grandfather, it makes sense to give you a birthday present. Chapter 1226: He’s not good enough for Jay The basis of reasonableness isid in my acknowledging you as a grandfather. Sebastian reminds, Youre nothing if I dont acknowledge it. You! Old Mr. Jones got a little hot, Its your birthday, I dont want to make a scene, just take the present, thats all. With that, Old Mr. Jones was ready to hang up the phone. It was at this point that Sebastian was heard to say, I threw it away. What?! Old Mr. Jones almost dropped his eyes, What did you just say? Throw it away? I never wanted to go back to the Jones Family, and naturally, I wouldnt want the family crest of the Jones Family. Sebastian replied. You go and get it back for me, half of that family crest is still in the hands of the object of your dolls marriage, which is an important token of your union! Old Mr. Jones ordered. Sebastian heard this, but opened his mouth to refuse, I already have a wife, so this kind of token badge that symbolizes the family union is even less likely for me to find. After saying that, dryly hung up the phone. When Old Mr. Jones called again, the number was no longer avable. Old Mr. Jones was so angry that his nose was not his nose and his eyes were not his eyes. As he was fuming, the butler walked in. Family head, whats wrong with you, so angry? The butler asked with concern. Old Mr. Jones mmed the phone down heavily on the table, then opened his mouth and told the housekeeper everything that had just happened. He also asked the housekeeper rhetorically, Tell me, is this brat going to piss me off before he stops? The housekeeper was also helpless. This prince, who has not yet returned to the Jones Family, is really stubborn! Prepare the private jet, Im going to Willisto now, Old Mr. Jones said, Id like to see what this brat wants. Key hurriedly blocked, House Master, if you go to Willisto now, it will only backfire and make the Prince even more reluctant to return to the Jones Family ah. What about that? Thats a token of union, you cant lose it. Old Mr. Jones said. The housekeeper thought about it, I remember Max is in Willisto, just a few days ago, otherwise ask Max to help find it. Sebastian is a child of the Jones Family, and this is not something that can be publicized yet. Old Mr. Jones said. After all, now Sebastian has not agreed to return to the Jones Family. If once the sound goes out, it causes a sensation or something. If Sebastian denies in front of the press that he will return to the Jones Family, where will his face, and the face of the Jones Family, go? Please dont worry, family head, I only said to let Max go to find that token only, I wont tell the specific reason. The butler said. Old Mr. Jones had to nod his head.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Things havee to this, it can only be so! The housekeeper then immediately informed Max of the matter, providing the courier bill number etc. that was mailed at the time. Max was also very helpful, it took only half an hour to find the courier and get the badge. Immediately, pictures were taken to show the housekeeper. Thank you Mr. Pearson, this family crest is a token to be used in the marriage with Miss Pearson, so it is very important, thank you for helping the Jones Family to find it. The butler said. Max sneered, You are still thinking about this marriage, youd better die before its toote! The housekeeper was puzzled, Whats wrong? This marriage is a baby marriage that was set back then, for good reason, why do you want to die? Rachel already has someone she likes and is married, shes not good enough for Jay. Max said. Chapter 1227: Helping Rachel After all this time, Max can also be considered to see. This sister, whom he has spoiled since childhood, is not a good person at all. So between his good buddy Jay and Rachel, of course he chooses Jay. If you didnt have a chance to talk earlier, forget it. Now that the housekeeper mentioned the marriage between the Pearson Family and the Jones Family, Max couldnt help but start to spit it out. Butler, you mustnt let Jay marry Rachel, its a disservice to him! Max said. The butler frowned on the other end of the phone, Mr. Pearson, I dont quite understand when you say that, Miss Pearson, likes married men, who? If I tell you, will you be able to stop this baby marriage? Max asked. The housekeeper of course would not say too much, but just vaguely said, If there is really such a situation, I will definitely look after it. Sebastian of Willisto, I dont know if youve heard of it, butler. Max replied heartlessly, You should know that the Grant Group has a lot of business that extends to the Capital! Sebastian? The butlers tone became abruptly strange, Mr. Pearson are you saying that Miss Pearson has a crush on Sebastian? Right. Max nodded, Im telling you the truth, even though Rachel is my sister, I wouldnt want her to marry Jay after what she did. This is so unfair to Jay! I know. The butler promised, I will tell the family head about this matter, hard work for you Mr. Pearson. With that, the butler hung up the phone. He couldnt wait to tell Old Mr. Jones about it.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Jones was so excited his eyes were glowing, Really? The housekeeper nodded, This Mr. Pearson used to love Rachel the most, how could he possibly make a rumor? Hearing this, Old Mr. Jones said three good words in a row. Well, well, well, thats how we are meant to be with the Jones Family and the Pearson Family! So what if Sebastian isnt back with the Jones Family yet? This damn fate can not be stopped as usual! If Rachel can sessfully take Sebastian, then he will definitelye back to the Jones Family, and I dont even have to ask for it, the marriage will naturallye to fruition. Old Mr. Jones nodded his head with great satisfaction. Then, family head, what should we do now? The butler asked again. Old Mr. Jones nodded his head and thought for a long time. Then replied, Just leave it alone, Ill get in touch with Rachel myself! Hearing this, the butler hurriedly dodged and left. Old Mr. Jones, on the other hand, pulled out his cell phone and gave Rachel a call. Rachel immediately got through, with a nice, sweet voice. Grandpa Xuan Yuan. Old Mr. Jones smiled, Girl, Grandpa heard you went to Willisto recently, didnt he? Yes, Ninas brother got hurt and asked me toe over and check on him. Rachel replied, Whats wrong Grandpa Regulus? Its nothing, just worried about you being bullied in Willisto, so let me help you find some bodyguards, if you have anything to do in Willisto, just order them to do it. Rachels eyes instantly glowed. The bodyguardsing out of the Jones Family are all Deadpool level. Not only keep their mouths shut, but also do a very good job. She was worried about not catching Bonnies adulterer. Well, with the bodyguard sent by Old Mr. Jones, its definitely going to work! Thank you Grandpa Xuan Yuan, then Ill be polite, the bodyguards, when will they arrive? Rachel asked. Elder Bo asked rhetorically, When would you like it to be? Is today okay? Rachel asked. Elder Bo agreed, Sure, Ill have them fly over, theyll be here in three hours! Chapter 1228: The adulterer will attend on time Old Mr. Jones does what he says he will do. Three hourster, the bodyguard was delivered to Rachel. It was only eleven oclock at noon. There are still eight hours until tonights birthday party! Rachel didnt want to waste this time, so she instructed her bodyguard to help her investigate Bonnie. Today we must get all the information of that adulterer! The bodyguards followed Rachels orders and immediately went to work. Soon, they targeted the vi next door to the vi. But wait to sneak in and try to find out whats going on. The bodyguard at the head of the group, however, was held by a scalpel with a cold sh against his throat. Dont move, or you will die. Jays voice said coldly. And hearing this voice, the bodyguard froze for a moment and spoke with a shudder, Mr. Jay? This time it was Jays turn to be stunned, You know me? Mr. Jay, we are the people sent to Miss Pearson by the head of the family, and we are investigating someone here now! The bodyguard hurriedly said. Jay half-heartedly let go of the scalpel. Those azure-ck fox eyes still held a few moments of tentativeness, Come here to investigate who? Bonnies adulterer. The bodyguard answered truthfully. Hmm? Jay almostughed, You mean,e to this cottage to find Bonnies adulterer? Yes Mr. Jay, ording to the clues Miss Pearson gave us, the man who was with Bonnie that day after hanging out inside the room, is back in this vi. And we found out that this vi is the property of the Grant family. In other words, Bonnie hid her golden house and hid this adulterer next door to herself so that she could meet at any time. Jay: He pulled the corner of his mouth, That adulterer is me. The bodyguard stared incredulously, originally wanted to say a crap, but then hurriedly swallowed back. Then looked to Jay and said, Mr. Jay, your hobby or whatever, I have no way to interfere, respect, bless. The adulterer Rachel is talking about is me, but I am not the adulterer. Jay exined, Its your mistake. So thats it!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hearing this, a few bodyguards breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily, it turns out that Mr. Jay is not so perverted to that extent ah. Its all just a misunderstanding. The bodyguard said, Then Mr. Jay you wait a moment, I will exin clearly to Miss Pearson now. With that, the bodyguard was about to pull out his cell phone and make a call. Jay stopped him. Rhetorically, he asked, Why do you need to exin? The bodyguard was puzzled, But, this was a misunderstanding, Mr. Jay you are not Bonnies adulterer at all, how can it be misunderstood. Jays mouth hooked a faint smile, the whole person is like a fox like cunning, In fact, when you think about it, when the adulterer is also nothing bad. Just in time, to tease Rachel. Faced with this past fiance, Jays heart did not have a half good feeling. Even the thought of her random act of giving a closed injection without regard for Damons life is disgusting. As a healer, but not properly save people, simply do not deserve to be a doctor. For a moment, Jay even thought that if he hadnt agreed to this consultation, Damon would have died within three months. At that time, Bonnie must be sad, right? The more I thought about it, the deeper Jays eyes grew, frozen like a purgatory. You guys go and report back truthfully, say that Bonnies adulterer was seen at the vi next door, and that the adulterer will be in attendance tonight in an ink blue suit. Jay said. Chapter 1229: Don’t make a racket Several bodyguards looked at each other, not knowing whether they should say yes or not. What, cant even tell the difference between someone from the Jones Family and an outsider? Jay said in a deep voice. Didnt help Rachel, its just to give you guys a charge of dereliction of duty, Ill plead for you, maybe you can still stay and continue working. But if you dont help me, Ill have plenty of opportunities to fire you, and even make it impossible for you to get mixed up in the whole Weskiney. How you want to choose, you see for yourselves! When the bodyguards heard this, they didnt dare to be ambiguous anymore. We are listening to you, Mr. Jay. Dont worry, we will go back now. Very good. Jay said with a nod. After the bodyguards left, Jay made another call out. Auntie, Rachel is ready to wreak havoc at the birthday party tonight, and I have to gain their trust, so its time to expose Rachel. Jay said. The caller disagreed ten thousand times, Once youre exposed, Sebastian will suspect you, no way. Dont worry auntie, I wont let Rachel open her mouth to reveal who I am. Jay replied, Wouldnt it be easy for her to be a mute? As long as it doesnt interfere with the n, youre on your own. The man on the other end of the phonepromised. Jay then went about his ns with confidence. In the blink of an eye, it was time for the evening. Rachel changed into her own specially bought from Paris breasted cream-colored evening dress, set off a slender but plump and material, two arms over the silk made decorations, and a few more teenage yfulness. It is really beautiful that people can not move their eyes. So much so that as soon as she appeared, the eyes of all the guests were drawn to her. Oh my, who is this woman, she is so good looking! Thats right, such a noble aura, not like this side of Willisto can have. Look at the gown shes wearing. I saw it on the runway at Paris Fashion Week, and it cost three million dors! Good-looking and rich, excellent temperament, say a star is not too much, gosh, never thought that the Grant family actually have such rtives, lets all go ask Ms. Stewart, inquire about it. With that said, some good people came up to Aliyah and inquired about Rachel. Aliyah only knows that this is Damons savior, but the gratitude is not very high. She had spent many years in the high society wives tea parties and could not see the purpose of Rachels borate dressing. If it were the case in the past, she might have turned a blind eye to it. After all, she didnt like Bonnie at that time and couldnt wait for someone to rece Bonnie. But now that all the misunderstandings have been cleared up, and having experienced life and death, Aliyah sees things very clearly. No one can do these little tricks at the Grant familys party! With that thought, Aliyah walked up to Rachel.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Pretend to be careless and spill the red wine from the ss on Rachels body! The fragrant cream-colored evening dress was instantly mottled. Aliyah opened her mouth to apologize, Im really sorry Miss Pearson, identally dirty your clothes, Ill take you to change, it happens that my clothes are the same size as yours, you can wear mine. I hope you dont mind that my clothes are more middle-aged in style, but you look good enough in them anyway. If they are any more beautiful, Im afraid they will overpower the main characters of the evening, my son and daughter-inw, and it wont be good for them to take over, right? Chapter 1230: Tonight is the night of your death It sounds like an understatement, but in reality, it is full of deterrent power. After all, Aliyah is also a veteran Willisto noblewoman and rarely loses when ites to disliking people. Plus, Rachel was held in high regard by others at the Capital, and waspletely at a loss as to what to do when she was told this. See the eyes of the crowd have fallen over, when the face green a white burst. Finally gritting his teeth, he said, Yes, Ill just change one. Aliyah nodded in satisfaction and led her off to change her clothes. What she found for Rachel was a purple modified cheongsam that was full of charm and not too slim, wearing it loosely on her body. With the curly hair Rachel has done today, from the back, it really looks simr to an olddy in her forties. Rachel is so angry her face is crooked. How can she still make Sebastians eyes shine when shes dressed like this? Why, is not too like it, in fact, I have green here, but Sebastian does not seem to like green, he said in his life most hate those bitches, so even with the green do not like it! Aliyah deliberately asked. Rachel has an opinion also dare not say anything, stammering, No this is quite good, quite good! Thats good, then lets go out. Aliyah nods and walks out with Rachel in tow. When I passed the corner, I bumped into Bonnie who was leading five children downstairs. Mom, Miss Pearson? Bonnie almostughed outright when she saw Rachel in that outfit, her cheeks stifled, barely stopping herughter, What are you guys? Aliyah went straight up and took Bonnies arm. Oops, this wife of mine is now handicapped, I just got red wine on Miss Pearsons dress and had to ask her to change into my new dress first, very charming right? Bonnie: Mom, what are you talking about with your eyes open?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. This dress clearly makes Rachel look at least ten years older. The Grant familys daughter-inw cant be bullied by her on her neck? At these words, Bonnies heart was suddenly flooded with a wave of warmth. After what happened with Mna Holmes, her rtionship with Aliyah grew better. Even now, its no different from a real mother and daughter. In addition, Bonnie knew that Rachel had bad intentions, so she went along with Aliyahs words. Miss Pearson looks great in this outfit. Rachels eyes were dead on Bonnies tuxedo and her eyes were staring out. How? Bonnie is wearing a limited number of handmade star kisses. It is said that this is the designer for the love of people in love and borate design, not for sale, only to give to what he considers the worlds happiest pair of lovers. Why is Bonnie wearing this evening gown? Does that designer think that Bonnie and Sebastian are the most in love couple in the world? Blind! The one who will really fall in love with Sebastian is her, its her! And no amount of bellyaching ranting will help. Now this gown is being worn on Bonnie, and even the pigeon egg diamond ring shining on her ring finger is a reminder of Rachel. The real Mrs. Grant, is Bonnie, not her. All of this is nothing more than Rachels delusions of grandeur. Just you wait, Rachel lowered her voice and swore, Im going to get you out of Mrs. Grants position tonight! Chapter 1231: Introduction in a moment Rachel went downstairs with her stomach full of fire and anger. It was then that Aliyah turned her attention to the five children. Especially Damon, pulling and kissing and hugging, his tone doting, My big grandson, grandma hasnt visited you for a long time, do you miss grandma? Damon nodded vigorously and stretched out his arm topare a good big circle, especially especially think, think so much! Aliyah followed the exaggerated opening, so many ah, it seems my Damon does miss me, grandma as a reward, give you a lollipop. With that, Aliyah pulled out a lollipop from her party clutch. When Erika and Joanna saw this, their wild grape-like eyes instantly lit up and their mouths almost fell out. Thats a lollipop! The little girls looked at each other, very tacit understanding to go up, a hug Aliyah, milk voice said, Grandma, we also super miss you, more than Damon brother oh! Aliyah smiles amiably and dotingly, barely able to close her mouth. Following the opening, Well, well, you all have, all have ah! In fact, her party clutch was filled with lollipops, specially prepared for the five children. Bonnie saw this scene and her heart warmed again. After all these things, Aliyah has changed without realizing it. The Aliyah who used to only party with her old sisters, discussing luxury goods and gossip about various families, has now be the amiable grandmother who would fill her party clutch with candy. Things and experiences that really change a person ah. With the candy in hand, the five children went off to y happily. Aliyah looked up at Bonnie again and admonished in a serious tone, Be careful, that Rachel is not a good person. I know. Bonnie nodded, but with confidence in her eyes, I trust Sebastian, and besides, Rachel wont be in the Grant family after today. After all, today she would go public with Damons life-saving story, and by the way, make public Rachels earlier rashness in giving Damon a closed injection. If Rachel still has the face to stay in Willisto, Bonnie would be surprised. And when Aliyah heard this, she nodded reassuringly. She pped her hands, Okay, since you have your own ns, I wont follow and get involved, you can see for yourselves. Seeing Aliyah going to leave, Bonnie couldnt help but curiously inquire, Mom, you are after all the elder of the Grant family, these things should be reported to you, arent you going to listen? Aliyah shook her head, What is there to hear, I am the elder of the Grant family yes, but Bonnie, you are the matriarch of the Grant family. Since when does the mistress have to report everywhere when she does something?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. With a smile tickling the corners of her mouth, Aliyah then went downstairs. She still has to go and show off to that old group of sisters tonight how great her son and daughter-inw are, they are simply too busy! Bonnie, on the other hand, took a deep breath and cleaned up the emotions that moved her. After regaining his bemusement, this is when he walked downstairs. Just when I arrived at the living room, I was surrounded by a group of Willistos famousdies anddies. The crowd asked questions of her. Mrs. Grant, I heard that your oldest son had a very serious illness earlier and would have died if he hadnt found a miracle doctor. Is this miracle doctor here today? Id like to see it too. I dont know if Dr. God can cure my disease, Mrs. Grant, you must not hide it! In the face of curious inquiries from the crowd, Bonnie had a faint smile on her face, Hes here, dont worry, Ill introduce you all to him in a moment. Chapter 1232: Jay is the adulterer? This conversation was overheard by Rachel, who was not far away. Once again, she was pleased with herself. Watch! Even if she wears a very old-fashioned evening dress, so what? When you are introduced on the stageter, you will be the brightest one as usual! And after being introduced, she was just in time to announce her new research. Then, find the right opportunity to put something in Sebastians ss and have something happen quietly. When everyone finds out the next day, they can righteously say that it was all Sebastians fault for having drunken sex to thank her. Everything seems so logical. With skin in the game, and the pressure of the Pearson Family, I dont believe Sebastian wont marry himself! The more Rachel thinks about it, the more perfect she feels, and the more the smile at the corners of her mouth tickles with glee. Her eyes, fell on Bonnie, who was not far away. As for Bonnie well She actually brought her adulterer to the banquet hall, andter on, at the scheduled time, she will stop this adulterer at the back door and then make it public. What a wonderful birthday party this is tonight! C Soon, the birthday party officially began. Sebastian and Bonnie appeared in front of the crowd in a couples evening gown.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He took Bonnies hand with deep affection, as if Damon was hidden in his eyes, This birthday party, I only learned about it this morning, thanks to my wife, who organized such a grand party for me to celebrate my birth day. I used to think that a birthday is just a record of the date of ones birth, no big deal. But now, she is the one who showed me that birthdays are really important. Because if I hadnt been born, I wouldnt have met her, and I wouldnt have known that the world would be so beautiful. To be born is to seek love in the world, and love makes one grateful for ones birth. After saying this, Sebastian also nted a shallow kiss on Bonnies forehead. Deafening apuse erupted from the stage. The crowd was moved to bless this beautiful rtionship. Rachel was the only one who was distracted. She almost pinpointed the time and hurriedly pulled her legs towards the back door of the vi. Almost as soon as he reached the heel, the back door opened from the outside. A tall, upright man appeared in front of Rachel stepping through the hazy moonlight. Rachel took out the handcuffs she had prepared long ago. Dryly, handcuffed himself to the man. She knew that she would not be able to beat the adulterer if she were to do it directly, and that the adulterer would leave quickly after hitting her. So she used this to force the adulterer not to escape. As for the time when the adulterer really wants to beat her to death, then just call for the bodyguards arranged by Old Mr. Jones to help. And now, all it takes is to forcefully drag the man to the ballroom to expose Bonnies nasty deeds. But just as I was thinking about it beautifully, a low mocking voice came from overhead, Miss Chu, although we do have a marriage contract, you are not so horny when you see me and handcuff me, right? This sound Rachel looked up in shock and finally got a good look at the face of the man in front of her. If not for the handcuffs on her hands, she would have to jump out eight meters straight away. How could it be you! This is clearly a ce where only Bonnies adulterer would go. WaitC Does it mean that Jay is the adulterer beside Bonnie? Chapter 1233: Who is he to pick up the slack? Rachel couldnt believe this discovery she had made. Upon further inspection, Jays body does resemble the adulterer he saw that day. Looks like its right! Although I dont know how exactly Jay and Bonnie got together. But what is certain is that these two people must have a leg up! Why else would Jay, who is far away from home, be here? After determining this, Rachel looked at Jay with increasing disgust. No wonder the Jones Familyunched to fool their recement fianc, really not on the stage. There is nothing like the Jones Family. Luckily, I dont like this kind of people, not to mention I have no intention to marry Jay. Otherwise how unlucky! Have you had enough, untie it when youve had enough. Jay said softly. Rachels thoughts were pulled back to reality. She looked up at Jay and then sneered, Let you go? Its not that easy, youre thinking big! Since they have been copied, how can we bring them to the stage to show a circle ah. Otherwise the nasty things Bonnie did, wouldnt no one know about them? Just as he was thinking, a maid came over in a frenzy. Seeing the two tied together, his expression was a bit surprised, Doctor, what are you doing here? Nothing, Rachel was the first to speak, Whats wrong? The maid remembered her purpose for being here and spoke up, It was the young grandmother who asked me toe over and said that I shoulde and ask the doctor toe up to the stage, and that she would soon be introduced to everyone. So thats it! Rachel has a little more pride and smugness in her heart. See, shell soon be able to show off in front of everyone. As for Bonnie and Jay, just drown in everyones spit! Thinking, Rachel thought Jay was afraid to go to the ballroom. As a result, Jay was even more positive than her to cooperate, asking if Bonnie was waiting and immediately moving forward. Rachel saw this and smiled coldly. Its so deadly that you dont even know it! Do you really think no one knows about the affair between him and Bonnie? Very well, then let everyone see it! Later we can only go on stage together, the key I identally left in the hotel, now call someone to get it, about half an hour toe. Rachel pretended not to know anything and said apologetically. Anyway, before exposing Jay and Bonnies adulterous affair, we have to stabilize him! Its a good thing Jay didnt care too much, muttered a word about trouble and took his jacket over the handcuffs, blocking them slightly. This way from an outsiders point of view, the two men are just hiding something under their suits, nothing unusual. The two just walked to the banquet hall. The eyes of the guests then followed, with a few curious nces in their eyes. Bonnie stood on the stage and said with great excitement, The doctor who cured Damon is here, gentlemen, please allow me to introduce you to this doctor. Rachel immediately took a step forward and tried to open her mouth to introduce herself. As a result, in the next second, Bonnie was heard to speak. This miracle doctor is the man next to Miss Pearson , in the medical world, his name, Leonard, please respectfully refer to him as Dr. Leonard! The smile on Rachels face froze instantly. What is the situation? The doctor who cured Damon is obviously her!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. When is it Bonnies turn to pick up the ck, the adulterer. Chapter 1234: Who’s counting with mental illness The more she thought about it, the more angry she became, and Rachel knocked over her chances straight away. Tugging at his throat, his voice was shrill and hysterical, Are you making a mistake, Im the one who cured Damon, how dare you put this credit on someone else, and this someone else, is also your adulterer! Wow! The entire banquet hall exploded at these words. Did you hear that right? This man in front of you is actually Bonnies adulterer? Wouldnt Sebastian be betrayed then For a while, there was a lot of discussion, mixed reviews and disagreements, and it was a mess. Anna, who has always been hot-tempered, rushed forward and almost pointed her finger at Rachels nose, Are you sick? Where did my Bonnie get her adulterous husband? Rachel craned her neck in defiance, Hes the adulterer, Ive seen it before, hes hiding inside Bonnies bedroom. What can a man and a woman do when they are alone in the same room together? I can think of it with my toes! And more importantly, she cured Damon, how could she let Jay take the credit? It was clearly her doing all this! Are you sure you cured Damon? was what Bonnie was waiting for, pulling a copy of the examination report out of her pocket. The voice was cold and disappointing, I never thought that a genius miracle doctor praised by the medical profession would actually lie about being able to cure a patient in order to avoid punishment, and then administer closed injections to create a false impression, thus deceiving the patients family. Is this, the so-called genius miracle doctor? Oh my God, I never thought Rachel would be like this! I heard earlier that there was a patient from abroad who was like this, well for a few months and then suddenly died one day, went to her and she said she had forced the patient to renew his life for a few months and it had been very difficult. I also heard about this matter, the patient was fooled into believing, a thousand thanks, gave double the consultation fee! How dare she ept this money, how shameful! The crowds chatter grew louder and louder, and spit sprayed Rachels face, making her makeup smudge. A patchy piece, like a female ghost. Everyone saw it, eyes more disgusted, have backed up. Rachel couldnt wait to find a crack in the ground. But as soon as he moved, he was yanked back.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Because shes still handcuffed to Jay! The hand was scrambling to open the handcuffs, but Jay next to her grabbed the keys right out of her hand. Three times, he uncuffed himself and then put the handcuffs around the streetmp in front of him and cuffed Rachels hands again. In this way, Rachel was bolted to the streetlight pole, with no chance of escape. What are you doing, hurry up and let go of me! Rachel cursed up in anger, You Before she could finish shouting, Jay had reached out and shoved something into her mouth. In the mouth, Rachel had no time to react and felt a pain like a knife cut at her throat. Want to open the mouth to cry out in pain, but no sound cane out. Her eyes widened in horror. As a doctor, she knows all too well what is happening to her vocal cords right now. Her vocal cords were corroded by the drugs Jay stuffed and she can no longer make sounds! Jay, how vicious! And you dare to re at me? Jays mouth hooked up a faint smile, Dont worry, the next one is the drug that can turn you into a psychotic, then you can re at will, I promise not to get angry. After all, who would be bothered with a mental illness? Chapter 1235: Have you seen them Hearing this, Rachel was too frightened to move. She never knew that Jay was actually such a crazy person. Crazy, crazy batch! When she returns to the Pearson Family, she must let the Pearson Family people get Jay killed. And right now, Jay faces the crowd and speaks leisurely. Gentlemen, Rachel and I are also considered old acquaintances, I think, she did wrong this time may just be misguided, to correct it will be fine. Just in time, after curing Damon, I have to go back to the Capital, so Ill send her back and let the Pearsons take care of her. Please give her one more chance, dont publicize what happened today, if she can correct it, with her medical skills, she can definitely save many people in the future. Hearing this, many people had a light of admiration in their eyes. What a miracle doctor who can cure Damon! Good medical skills and a big heart. Rachel has done this kind of thing and still thinks the best of it.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Of course, part of it is also well thought out. After all, the Pearson Family is famous in the Capital, and if they really want to take care of Rachel, the Pearson Family will not agree. When the timees to deal with them openly and secretly, but the trouble headache. Might as well be the way it is now, for anyone. All the pot, let Jay alone to fight it! So, everyone readily agreed to Jays proposal. Bonnie also just looked at Rachel, her voice was cold, Miss Pearson, after this kind of thing, I hope you dont show up at Willisto again, otherwise with the evidence in my hand, its enough to make you sit out your jail time at Willisto! After a pause, he let the maids send the guests away. Jay was leaving with Rachel and also said goodbye directly. Between him and Rachel, there were other things to work out. C And after this hup, the birthday party went on as usual. After singing the birthday song and cutting the birthday cake, Anna came over to Bonnie. She patted her chest in celebration, Thank goodness you guys finally settled Rachel, this woman, why is she so arrogant! Yeah. Bonnie thought about it and was a little scared, Good thing Dr. Leonard helped me out and it worked out pretty neatly. Its okay to not talk about this. Speaking of which, Anna asked suspiciously, Dr. Leonard and Rachel seem to know each other very well, and they were actually handcuffed together. Bonnie shook her head, How could that be, what would I be doing arranging such a boring thing for a good reason. Maybe its just a coincidence! But look at the two just met that reaction, indeed and Jay said, just met from afar is not the same. Jay, fooled her? Just as she was thinking about it, Annas cell phone rang. Anna took a look at it, her expression suddenly sweet and shy, Its from Rupert, saying that there are blossoms in the pool in your backyard and asking me to go over to see them. Bonnie rubbed her arms, Come on, this is at least my house, can you two show your love and pay attention to the asion? At her house, at her husbands birthday party. How dare two people go to the backyard to look at the blossoms while you are in love? Anna spat out her tongue, Oops, the birthday cake is cut, the birthday is even over, lets see what happened to the blossoms, dont be so petty. With that, he trotted off towards the backyard. Bonnie, of course, would not go up to stop it, but just shook her head helplessly and went about her business. Within half an hour, Mr. Newman knocked on the door and came in, asking, Bonnie, have you seen Anna and Auntie Newman? Chapter 1236: Two Choices Bonnie shook her head truthfully, Auntie Newman didnt see it, but Anna said she went to the backyard to look at the blossoms with Rupert. To see the blossoms? Mr. Newmans expression instantly condensed, Its already winter, where are the blossoms! A word to wake up the dreamer. Bonnie also reacted quickly. Thats right! Blossoms are flowers that bloom only in the summer and are long past their prime at this point. Where are the blossoms! She instantly couldnt sit still and walked quickly to the backyard. As a result, he ran into Rupert, who was also looking for Anna. Whats this about? Bonnie inquired, Anna said she came to see you about the blossoms. Rupert immediately shook his head and held up the snack in his hand, Anna texted me that she wanted to eat that oyster omelet outside the vi, so I lined up to buy it ah, just got back. Mr. Newman pped his thigh, Your mother-inw also texted that she went out for some air, and then couldnt find anyone. How can it be so coincidental that everyone is contacted by text message? Unless, the person on the other end of the line is not Anna and Mrs. Newman at all, and the other person did not want to expose themselves, so they chose to send a text message! What to do, I should not have believed it, she said she was going to get some air, I should have just called and asked. When Mr. Newman thought of this, he was so anxious that he fell into tears. The man, who is almost 50, cried very sadly. Bonnie also followed the anxious fire, but also as far as possible to appease Mr. Newman, Uncle Newman you do not worry, I now let Sebastian go to help find, ess to the surrounding surveince, can certainly find. In addition, you can also call the police ah! Dont call the police. Rupert, however, spoke up. Bonnies eyes widened in shock, How can we do that without calling the police, both people are missing. Ruperts handsome face gradually sank as he spoke, I probably know who did it. With that, he took out his cell phone and dialed a phone number out. The call was soon answered. You took Anna and Mrs. Newman away, didnt you? Rupert asked, You did it didnt you, Mother. Thats right, the person on the other end of the phone is Mrs. Robertson! Rupert could not think of anyone other than his own mother who could take away Anna and Mrs. Newmans people silently at the party, and who had an axe to grind with the Newman Family. So, he now calls Mrs. Robertson for confirmation. Mrs. Robertson was very upset on the other end of the phone, You are really attached to the Newman Family, I have raised you for more than twenty years and you only know me best at times like this. What a chill to her heart! Dont move them, Ruperts voice grew colder, or Ill make you pay for it, even if you gave birth to me. Dont threaten me, Mrs. Robertson said, put Papa Chin on the phone. Rupert then handed the phone to Mr. Newman. Hello? Dont hurt Anna and my wife, whatever you want! Mr. Newman hurriedly said nervously. The irony of this statement was lost on Mrs. Robertsons ears. If you could have been so responsible when I was bullied back then, how would this have happened today? All right, Im toozy to talk nonsense with you, now these two people are in a separate ce, both very dangerous, half an hour will certainly die, and you can only choose one to save.N?velDrama.Org owns this. You choose, if you choose well, maybe I will be merciful and let both of them go too! Through the phone, although Mrs. Robertson can not see her current appearance, but from her words, the two can still feel her madness at the moment. Chapter 1237: The Real Truth Mrs. Robertson is really crazy! I can exin to you what happened back then, it really wasnt my doing, dont hurt them, please. Mr. Newman pleaded. You have twenty-nine minutes and fifty seconds, make a decision, anyter, and none of them will be saved. Mrs. Robertson said ironically. Flutter- Mr. Newmans legs went weak and he fell to his knees uncontrobly, his voice trembling unbearably, with a thick cry, Please, dont hurt them. One is his daughter and the other is his wife, how can he choose? You have three minutes, then call me and tell me the answer. With that, Mrs. Robertson hung up the phone.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. She turned her head indignantly and looked at Mrs. Newman, who was hanging up, and suddenly her mood improved a few notches. Smugly, he walked up and spoke, Do you think hell choose you, or Anna? Mrs. Newman, beaten and dying, still struggled to raise her head and spoke toward Mrs. Robertson, Do you hate him so much? Of course I hate it! Mrs. Robertson hates her guts when she thinks about what happened back then. She even hated Mrs. Newman in front of her. If he hadnt broken his word and tricked me into going to that kind of ce, how could I have been in such a mess that I almost lost my innocence? And afterwards, he can be like a nobody, married another woman, but also happy and happy to have a daughter, happy marriage, family harmony and happiness? What for! Your mother, called Emma Porter, right? Mrs. Newman asked. So what if I do? Mrs. Robertson asked in disbelief, What, you know my mother and are trying to get close to her, praying to get me to let you go? Mrs. Newman shook her head weakly and hooked up a bitter smile, You are full of anger now, and you will definitely not agree to let me go just like that, but will you listen to me tell a story? HehC Mrs. Robertson gets it. So youre just going to make up stories, are you? Hell call in three minutes to make a decision, so youve got three minutes. Mrs. Robertson spoke, Go ahead, Ill see how you make it up. Mrs. Newman then spoke slowly. More than twenty years ago, the Porter Family was a prestigious family in Willisto, but the actual financial resources had long been in deficit, leaving only an empty shelf. Emma goes to Mrs. Newmans house to attempt a marriage in order to bring the family back to life. The marriage partner is Mrs. Newmans own brother. Mrs. Newmans family agreed to the marriage, after all, the Porter Family has no money, but the fame is very big, can take advantage of this fame to rise to the top. However, during themunication, it was learned that Mrs. Robertson was already in a rtionship with Mr. Newman. Emma immediately said that she could devise a way to separate Mrs. Robertson and Mr. Newman, so that Mrs. Robertson, with her heart dead, could marry Mrs. Newmans own brother. Everything went perfectly. That is, until Mrs. Newmans own brother came home with a pregnant girl, saying it was her own child. So, the marriage is null and void. Thenter, I heard that the Porter Family married you off to the Robertson Family As to how exactly Mrs. Robertson got married willingly, the means can be imagined. Mrs. Robertsons eyes turned scarlet as she listened, her voice hissing and growling, Impossible! We had also nned to exin this matter to you today after the birthday banquet, and even, found the guarantee written by your mother Emma to my brother back then, if you dont believe it, just read it! Mrs. Newman said, coughing weakly again, The note is in my jacket pocket. Just take a look and the truth will naturally be public! Chapter 1238: We can still be in-laws Almost raw, Mrs. Robertson turned the note over. A rather dated yellow note with her mother Emmas familiar handwriting. Everything is out in the open. The truth of everything came out. Mrs. Robertson fell to the floor, her face suddenly losing its color, unable to believe her eyes. How did this happen! And at this time, Mr. Newmans phone call came in. It took all her strength, but Mrs. Robertson finally pressed the answer button. I heard Mr. Newman say on the other end of the phone, If I die, will I be able to get them both back? Would you rather die yourself than save them? Mrs. Robertson asked.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Mr. Newman admitted without hesitation, Yes, I can die, but not them, because I love them. Just as I loved you back then, if I really knew when I was in danger back then, I would not have hesitated to save you. But it is not known to him. Even he was the one who was kept in the dark. It was not until he married Mrs. Newman that he learned all the truth from Mrs. Newmans mouth. But what if we know? At that time Mrs. Robertson had already married, and he had also married another woman, appearing in front of Mrs. Robertson would only add to the sadness of the two people. So, the past can only be buried in the heart, dust to dust, earth to earth. Unfortunately, Mrs. Robertson has never gotten over it and even holds a grudge against it. She not only holds a grudge, but also hates Anna, who was born to Mr. Newman, so much so that she would try to use the same tactics against Anna back then. So, it was all my mothers tactics and Im still repeating the same mistakes Im ridiculous. Mrs. Robertsonughed bitterly. A long time ago, only then had the breath to say, I will let them go now, you do not have to die, lets meet again, the misunderstanding of the year, all spread out to understand. Good. Mr. Newman agreed crisply, Whatever you want! Half an hourter, Mrs. Robertson took the two men to a meeting with Mr. Newman. Mrs. Newman was covered in bruises, while Anna was fine, just unconscious. Im sorry, Mrs. Robertson took the lead, I shouldnt have done that, and you can punish me any way you want. This statement was made to Rupert. After all, Anna is a more important presence to Rupert than anything else. But she has hurt Anna again and again. Mrs. Robertson thought that Rupert would probably never forgive himself again. If you really regret it, you should apologize to Anna. Rupert said coldly, As for me, my bloodline is connected, I cant hate you, I can only try to draw a line with you, unless you really change your ways. She certainly reformed herself! A glint of hope burst from Mrs. Robertsons eyes, So you forgive me, right? Not forgiveness, Rupert corrected, just a chance for you to make it right. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. After seeing several people leave, Mrs. Robertson then looked at Mr. Newman in front of her again. She rubbed her hands together rather shoddily. Open your mouth, there are countless words you want to say, but it seems like you cant say a word. After a long time, it was Mr. Newman who opened his mouth first. Although the young love has had regrets, but at least, the children go around in circles ore together, if you want, in the future we will be the best inws, friends forever. Mrs. Robertson raised her head, tears in her eyes, and nodded heavily. Chapter 1239: He is the Jones Family’s heir? After a heart-to-heart with Mrs. Robertson, Mr. Newman got up and left. Sitting in the car, he called Rupert. Ruperts voice then rang out from the other end of the phone, Father-inw, dont worry, Ive already checked both Anna and mother-inw, theres nothing serious. Even Mrs. Newmans injuries are all superficial and can be healed after a period of recuperation. Together with the scar medicine in Smiths expert hands, there will be absolutely no scars left. Mr. Newman, however, just hmmed, with a bit of emotion in his tone, Rupert, in fact, your mothers nature is not too bad. Its just that all these years have been blinded by the wrong kind of hate. When Rupert heard this, he was silent. Only after a long time did he open his mouth and ask, So father-inw, are you now nning to forgive my mother? Mr. Newman smiled, What do you mean by forgiveness, there is no deep hatred between us. After a pause and said, Rupert ah, after all, this is your mother, is also my inws mother, after your mother-inw healed from the hospital, we take time to sit down and have a good meal as a family! Let her dust return to dust, its all in the past! C The feud between the Newman Family and the Robertson Family is now over. But, Rachel and Jays feud is just beginning. At Sebastians birthday party, Rachel is doing all kinds of evil and trying to find some adulterer, which Jay absolutely cannot tolerate. So after poisoning Rachel dumbly, he took her to the ferry at the beach. It was already twelve oclock at night, the ferry port is still very busy, is carrying those containers to be exported, all around a noise. Rachels whole body was in cold sweat from the pain, but she couldnt say a word and could only stare at Jay, struggling desperately. Snap! She was thrown heavily to the ground, her arm brushing the coarse ground, her delicate skin instantly breaking the skin and moistening with ayer of bright red beads of blood.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The pain was excruciating, but Rachel could do nothing but shed tears. Angry, arent you? Jay looked down at her and spoke slowly, To be honest, Im also angry to see you trying to marry into the Jones Family when youre so vicious. Rachel opened her mouth, but still couldnt say anything. The good thing is that Jay was kind enough to actually throw her a note pad, You can write down anything you want. Rachel then forced herself to write on the paper, forcing herself to endure the pain. CIm marrying the real heir to the Jones Family, not you! Jay is just a recement heir, in fact, and the Jones Familys bloodline are not too rted. Marrying him is too much of an indignity! So, you do know who the real heir is? Jay wrinkled his eyebrows and spoke with a bit of disbelief, Is that why you tried so deliberately to seduce Sebastian? How did Rachel know about this. What? Rachel was going to say what does this have to do with Sebastian. She looked at Sebastian because although he was in Willisto, his ability and looks were not at all inferior to those of the Capitals men. Not to mention the Jones Family heir who has never been found. But just to put pen to paper, the brain lightning, a direct response. No, its not! There is no way Jay would just ask that casually. He must be asking himself this because Sebastian is the heir to the Jones Family! Chapter 1240: I won’t make it too easy for you When you think about it that way, a lot of things can be figured out. Why did Jay show up at Willisto and even help heal Damon. And even, as Bonnies adulterous husband. ording to Jays personality, he has always been unprofitable. So, juste to Willisto do so many things, absolutely for what purpose. Now that we know that Sebastian is the real heir to the Jones Family, then everything can be exined. Jay did all this to help the true heir! The more she thought about it, the more excited she got, and Rachels eyes were filled with a few leaps of joy and surprise. She said, why even Jay can not look at her, but only for Sebastian will fall in love at first sight. So this is destiny.N?velDrama.Org owns this. God has arranged that they must be a couple! Thinking, Rachel hurriedly continued writing on the paper. Since you know Sebastian is my real fianc and you still dare to treat me like this, you are really tired of living. When she returns to the Capital, she will make sure that her grandfather kills Jay. No, the Pearson Family didnt need to be involved in this matter. Just telling Old Mr. Jones that Jay is holding up his long-established marriage with Sebastian is enough for Jay to drink! Jay, just wait for your death! But as I was thinking about it, I heard Jay say, Do you think Im really going to let you go? What does it mean? Rachel looked at Jay with more than a bit of fear in her eyes and a shocked look on her face. If you dont let yourself go, then why did Jay bring himself to this ce! Dont worry, I have arranged two ways for you to die, you first go to go to the container for a few days, if you are lucky, you can live to go to the South African wild tribes, where people can not read words, even more do not know signnguage, you can not speak, just be a good girl as a vase. Maybe, it can please the tribal chief in exchange for a concubine status. Jay said, his eyes darkened a few more, and continued to add, But if you are unlucky and die halfway, it saves you from suffering for the rest of your life, doesnt it? After all, that tribe of savages has many rules of its own, one of which is that it has to dere the right of belonging to its women and increase the number of stones buried in them every year. The more stones there are, the more importance the woman proves. But that kind of bacteria-ridden environment, to peel off the flesh and stuff the stone into it, the slightest carelessness will lead to death. Even if you dont die, living is a painful ordeal. Might as well die halfway in the container! When Rachel heard these words, only two words emerged from her heart. Crazy! She was not going to be stuffed into a container, much less sent to a tribe of savages. She is the little princess of the Pearson Family! Rachel desperately tried to write on the paper. CDont you dare touch me, or the Pearson Family wont let you go when they find out! Jay smiled, his pretty peach blossom eyes carrying no half temperature, and asked Rachel rhetorically, So you think Ill be spared now that Ive poisoned you dumb? It would be best not to let Rachel return to the Pearson Family. After the real Rachel is taken away, he will just send a fake one to the Pearson Family. I dont think its really difficult to y a flighty, domineering youngdy. Jay said with a smile. Rachels silent hiss is useless. She was yanked by both feet and dragged hard on the ground, a bloodstain then surfaced on the coarse ground. With that, the container door closed and it was all over! Chapter 1241: You know each other well? After locking Rachel in, the bodyguards ran over to report. Mr. Jay, look, what should I say to the family head? Jay waved his hand, Theres nothing to ount for, and its good for everyone to have a different Rachel who is in good control. These bodyguards dont really think that the head of the family wants her to be his grandson-inw because he likes Rachel, do they? What the head of the family really sees is just the Pearson Familys powerwork! You guys go back first, three dayster ,e pick up the people and send them back to the Capital. Jay said. Okay Mr. Jay. The bodyguards didnt dare to disagree, and they all turned around and left obediently. Jay, on the other hand, called his aunt and informed him of his ns. My aunt is very happy with this. Indeed, that Rachel is too difficult to manipte and will certainly invite a lot of trouble when she marries into the Jones Family in the future, but if this matter is found out by the Pearson Family Its not enough to swap Rachel, but to let Rachel die a horrible death is really unexinable. But before he could finish his sentence, Jay took over, I will be responsible for this matter, and if it is discovered, it will be my responsibility alone, and I will never let the Jones Family follow. One might even say that the Jones Family is a victim. My aunt gave a satisfied hmmm, Well done Jay, it seems you remember that kindness when I brought you back to the Jones Family. Back in the day? Jays eyes crossed aplex sentiment and hung up the phone in silence. He lifted his head and looked at the star-filled sky above the pier and fell into deep thought. It was the same night when his aunt appeared to him and brought him back to the Jones Family.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Afterwards, he was pushed to be the heir of the Jones Family, but supported him in his pursuit of his passion for medicine, indulging and loving him in every way. Even after Sebastian showed up, he readily agreed to leave the Jones Family. As long as, as long as he is sessful in getting Sebastian back into the Jones Family! Ill make it. Jay murmured, not sure if he was talking to himself or to the ethereal air in front of him. C In the blink of an eye, three days havee and gone. Jay specially invited Bonnie and the others, saying he would personally see Rachel off on the ne. This time back at the Capital, shell nevere back. Jay said. Anna skimmed next to her, Its really the best, afraid, just perfunctory deception us! Just likest time, it said it cured Damon. If Bonnie hadnt been worried and asked Rupert to get Dr. Leonard from abroad, Damon would have been dead by now. Is it really possible to say now that you will never return to Willisto? Of course it counts, Jay replied, not to mention, theres help! Anyone else help? Anna was about to ask who it was when Max jumped out from the side and greeted her enthusiastically, Miss Newman, Bonnie, good morning to you! Thats right, the person who helped, is Max! After all, he is Rachels cousin, so there is nothing wrong with being responsible for escorting Rachel. In addition he was able to bring Rachel back and tell everyone properly that Rachel did all these things in Willisto. Even if Rachel wanted toe, the Pearson Family would not allow it. So you guys can always rest easy, right? Max asked. Bonnie nodded, Im certainlyfortable with you escorting. After a pause and curious, But brother, do you also know Dr. Leonard? It looks as if the two people know each other very well. Chapter 1242: She’s not inferior at all Max was about to open his mouth when Jay, who was next to him, took it in his stride. I know, I used to live in the Capital for a while, kind of a good buddy, in some ways, kinda hit it off. Certain aspects? Anna immediately thought wrongly, So the cool and mysterious Dr. Leonard also likes to pick up girls? What are you talking about? Max immediately helped his best friend to exin, Its medical, we the Pearson Family is also considered a medical family, there are many unique recipes, as long as it does not affect the normal operation of the Pearson Family Hospital, I am talking to him. After all, Jay is kind of a no-nonsense good doctor! Tell Jay about those secret recipes and Jay will take them to save lives. This was originally the real purpose of studying medicine. Saving lives and helping the injured! So thats how it is. Anna nodded with guilt in her tone, Sorry Dr. Leonard, I misunderstood you. Jayughed, Its okay, its not toote to know. Listening to the two men talk, Max wondered, Why do they always call you Dr. Leonard, do they not know your Chinese name? Bonnie was a little surprised, So Dr. Leonard has a Chinese name, what is it? His name is Max, who has always been responsive to Bonnie, immediately had to speak up to answer. Just opened a head, was Jay a heavy tap on the shoulder, Do not be here poor talk, hurry up, already rushing you to board. Max had to call it quits and hurriedly walked towards the boarding gate. And so obviously branched out Max, the crowd naturally saw it. Jay is not in the least bit flustered. Waiting for Max to walk away, only then did he squeeze out a smile and exin, I just did that on purpose, I have not very good memories about my Chinese name, so I dont want anyone to know, sorry. Since Jay has said so, Bonnie and others naturally can not aggressively pursue the question. The only way to squeeze out a smile, shaking his head, Its okay, everyone has things they dont want to tell others, its understandable. After a pause, he changed the subject directly, But speaking of which, why is Rachel willing to obediently follow back to the Capital this time? Why? Jayughed, Probably because shes scared of Willisto herself! And the actual reason is. The Rachel he sent to, was a fool! After Max brought her back to the Pearson Family, Rachel finally woke up slowly. The first thing that happened was that he curled up and hid directly at the corner, scratching his skin desperately with his hands, panicking beyond measure. Dont touch me, please, dont touch me! This panicked look froze everyone in the Pearson Family. Turning his head, he questioned Max, What the hell happened and why did your sister be like this when she came back! Max scratched his head, not at all flustered, and told all about what Rachel had been doing in Willistotely. Then concludes, I guess she must have felt too guilty to go crazy. Anyway, if it was him, he would have gone crazy after doing so much wrong and being caught red-handed. Are you a woody, your sister is being bullied like this and you dont even know to go up and help? Maxs father stepped forward and gave him a direct knot. The anger is written all over his face. Max only felt a warmth in his nose, and the blood dripped down the corner of his mouth on the pile carpet, mottled and abrupt. Max looked incredulously at the man in front of him, his own father. How am I going to stop a sister like that, and if I do, will she rat on me again and then be punished in the dungeon a second time? Max questioned. What? The Pearson Family senior heard this and was heartbroken. Max howe you didnt tell Great Grandpa about being housebroken? Yes, the old mans favorite person is Rachel. But for the introduction of you put, is also not the slightest stint of love. At this moment, when he learned that Max was being served with the familyw, he instantly became angry and gave Father Pearson a hard stare, Who gave you permission to do that!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Father Pearson scowled, Uncle, its because this kid Max went out and adopted a lowly girl as his sister, and I got angry at him for a while, so I cleaned him up. Bonnie isnt lowly at all! Max craned his neck and said, She must be some kind of noble or thousand-year-olddy, and when she finds the jade pendant left by her real parents, shell be transformed into a human being! Chapter 1243: It’s all for you Max is adamant about this. How can parents who can afford to give a jade pendant be ordinary people? When the timees for Bonnie to return to her real home, she will be transformed into a human being. Maybe they are the Pearson Family! Besides, why should there be a distinction between high and low people? People are only good or bad, not high or low! No matter what Bonnie looks like to others, in his heart, Bonnie is the best! It is the best and the best sister in this world. This girl is still an abandoned child? Old Mr. Pearson heard this and his eyes instantly became sympathetic, It seems to be a poor child too! Old Mr. Pearson was thest person to see a child abandoned. Because it would remind him that Rachel was kidnapped as a child. God knows how important children are to a family. When he couldnt find Racht first, he hated to follow her to death. And under this heaven, there will be people who will deliberately throw away their children. It is simply not worthy of being a human being! So along with those abandoned children, Old Mr. Pearson also followed the sympathy and pity. Even, an orphan rescue station was founded to take in children who could not find their parents. Now that he has learned of Bonnies life, he is equally heartbroken. Since its Maxs sister that you recognized, its also the Pearson Familys half-granddaughter. You just said that theres a jade pendant that can help find her parents, what does that pendant look like? If necessary, he can also help! The Pearson Familys financial strength is not as strong as the Jones Family, but thework of contacts built over thest hundred years is still very strong. When Max heard this, a light of surprise burst out of his eyes. Really Grandpa Uncle, you really want to help Bonnie? asked Max. Old Mr. Pearson nodded, Of course, a sister you can look at is bound to be no worse for wear. After a pause, he looked again at the frightened Rachel in the corner and let out a long sigh, Even though the boy and Rachel have a problem, one size does not fit all. Max also knows that his grandfather-inw is a man of his word. The orphan, then, was excited to describe the jade pendant. Next to him, however, Father Pearson stopped him directly and chided, What cant you leave to me that you have to bother your uncle and grandfather? Following this, he looked at Old Mr. Pearson, Uncle, let me take care of this matter, you are right, Max is my son after all, give me a chance, I want to make up for him. Upon hearing this, Old Mr. Pearson agreed. Yes, there is nothing between a father and a son that cannot be ovee? Then Ill leave this matter in your hands. Old Mr. Pearson said. Father Pearson nodded and added, Also I want to take Rachel to get checked out to see if there is a psychological problem with bing so scared, and it just so happens I know a specialist abroad. Yes. Old Mr. Pearson agreed, Youve always loved Rachel, so Imfortable leaving it to you. After a few more words of exnation, Old Mr. Pearson left. Leaving Max standing in ce, looking at the demented Rachel on the floor, irritated. You really dote on her, even if you used to give her all the goodies, now you have to take care of the treatment, this is your own daughter, right? Snap! Father Pearson raised his hand directly and gave Max a solid p.N?velDrama.Org owns this. The tone was hateful, What a rebellious son, the reason I care about her is not for you? Chapter 1244: In the world, there can only be one Rachel Maxs head was deflected by the blow and his mouth smelled vaguely of rust. You can see how hard Father Pearson just pped. And Max is not half as angry. He just spat out the mouthful of bloodied spit in his mouth and grinned. What, youre annoyed that I guessed it? Following that, he shrugged and told Father Pearson, You can love whoever you want, its none of my business, I just want you to know that Ive adopted Bonnie as my sister, and no one can stop me. Throwing down these words, Max was ready to leave. Stop! Father Pearson called out to him. The tone was cold and serious, and he said in a deep voice, What does the jade pendant in that womans hand look like, you havent told me yet. Max didnt believe he would help himself. I will look for such things myself, so I wont bother my father-sama with the work. At these words, Father Pearsons face became increasingly sullen, and finally raised his hand and pped it heavily on the table, saying angrily, Im not going to look for you, just because I promised your uncle and grandfather. Got it!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. You had to go to the right ce in order to keep your promise, right? Maxughed silently. Your own father, its really realistic. She obviously hates Bonnie, but in order to make a good impression in front of her uncle and grandfather, she agrees to help find the jade pendant. Why didnt I see before that you were such a hypocrite? Max questioned. Father Pearson turned his eyes to the side, I told you it was all about you, so dont you dare question me! Max replied, Dont worry, I wont question you again, but the matter of finding the jade pendant, you dont want to interfere, let me know that you quietly found but dont give me this kind of thing, Ill cut off the father-son rtionship with you! That is the only token left by Bonnies real parents, absolutely can not let others take. Father Pearson heard this and had to take a step back, Then you should at least tell me what it is, so that I can ount for it when the old man asks. Max hesitated for a long time, but finally agreed. He told Father Pearson all the details, but deliberately misstated the customs office where he was located. In Yespeostan, a remote country that is more than 10, 000 kilometers away from Hesnus. So that even if Father Pearson went looking for it, it would never be found! Max felt that he was not unjustified in these preparations. But Father Pearson, who had left the house, had no intention of tracking down the jade pendant. He quickly went back to his room, then rummaged through the bottom of the safe and pulled out a photo. Thats a family group photo. It was taken on Old Mr. Pearsons birthday, and the entire Pearson Family is in the photo. Among them, Father Pearson pulled Max to stand on the left of the old man, while the other couple stood on the right of the old man. The womans arms were also holding a small child, and on the fiery red swaddling clothes, there was a jade pendant hanging. This jade pendant, and Maxs description of the jade pendant is not far off! After all these years, I thought you were dead, but to my surprise, youre alive and well, and youre involved with the Pearson Family again. Bonnie Morgan, should I say its fate, or is it destiny that I have to kill you again? Father Pearson murmured at the photo, but the eyes, covered with vicissitudes and coldness, were already full of killing intent! Because, in this world, there is only one Rachel allowed The one with more, whether its true or not, has to die! Chapter 1245: Discovered being switched Father Pearson finished muttering and put the photo back in the safe, carefully locking it. Following downstairs, he looked at Rachel, who had already been twisted and sent over by the maid, with a bit of displeasure in his eyes. How am I supposed to see her with all this noise? Father Pearson asked. The maids eyes were full of helplessness and caution as she exined, But now Missy is very unstable, weve been coaxing her for half an hour, but its still useless. Not to mention coaxing, even normal talk, Missy alsopletely do not listen to ah. The mouth just keeps chanting things like leaving. If it werent for a few of them working together, they wouldnt even be able to do something like kidnap Rachel over. A sh of annoyance crossed Father Pearsons eyes once again. But when he opened his mouth, he reced it with a gentle and amiable one, This kind of thing using brute force is definitely useless, lets do it this way, you guys first give her a sedative. Ah? The maid was hesitant, This is if the old man knows The consequences must be unthinkable ah. Hearing this, impatience rose again in Father Pearsons mind. As long as you dont tell the old man, how will he know, right? This is not without merit. The situation at hand, without the use of tranquilizers pressure can not calm Rachel, do it first, turn back to the old man really know, I will say that all this was arranged by me. Since Father Pearson has said so, the maid naturally has no reason to refuse. Rush to turn around and start arranging sedation. Sedatives were injected into her body and Rachel soon calmed down and fell into a deep slumber. You guys take her to my research room while I do a full body exam like an EKG. Father Pearson said. Because Father Pearson is also a very senior doctor, its not unusual for her to give Rachel a full body checkup. Only a servant wanted to take credit, so he volunteered, Ill be your assistant. The next moment, Father Pearsons cold eyes swept over, coldly refusing, No need for you, what, I already look like such a novice that I need other people to assist me even in performing a surgery? The maid hurriedly lowered her head, her voice scared and terrified, No, I didnt mean that, I just just wanted to help you. No need for you, go away. Father Pearson refused. Once Rachel was sent to the research room, the maids were busy running away. Why dont you run away? Father Pearson is on the verge of a rage! Everyone was terrified, thinking to run and hurry, and flew out of sight of Father Pearson. And Father Pearson turned his head to Rachel, who was lying on a stretcher bed. In case Rachel would wake up during the examination, he made up another shot of sedative. Now Rachel wont be able to wake up until tomorrow morning at least. There is plenty of time to take your time and check. With that in mind, Father Pearson went and changed into a white coat, then took Rachels top off and examined the tailbone in her back. The scar is still there, but it seems to be a bit more updated, like a recent product. Then Father Pearson pulled out his scalpel again and made the cut directly at the tailbone. As the flesh was cut open, the white bones were then exposed to Father Pearson. But after letting the flesh and blood and tailbone separate, he did not see the mark he left back then. From this, we can infer that this is not his Rachel at all! ### Chapter 1246: You must be cheating Yes, Father Pearson really recognized that this was not her Rachel by virtue of this tailbone. When Rachel was recovered, he was the one who personally cut open Rachels tailbone and carved a D on it. After so many years, although the wounds have healed, the words on the bones will not dissipate, even if they are wrapped in flesh and blood only temporarily. If you peel back the flesh and blood, you can see the few numbers he left behind. D, die! This is how Rachel ended up. After all, Rachel is just an outside kid whose real role is to help him get everything the Pearson Family has to offer. Who cares about Rachels death when he has achieved his goal? A random reason to get rid of her. But now, Rachel, whom he has kept for over twenty years, has been dropped. And the real the Pearson Family Missy, seems to being back soon Father Pearson felt he couldnt sit around and wait any longer. Something has to be done about it. First, it is to get rid of this Rachel, and then to get back the Rachel that you bred and raised! Father Pearson thought and stood up straight away, reminding the maid, Get the wound on her back fixed, I have to go and find the old man. The maid had no chance to refuse, but saw Father Pearson off. Father Pearson went directly to Sr. With that, a bloodstained fragment was given to Old Mr. Pearson to look over. I took this out of Rachels back, it was buried very deep, it looks like a recent product, I dont know if it was backstabbed while I was at Willisto, so uncle, I have to go to Willisto to check it out. When Old Mr. Pearson heard this, he was furious. His white beard twitched along with him. The crutches roared, Investigate, be sure to hurry to me to investigate clearly, I want to see, in the end, who dares to touch my precious granddaughter! Even, Old Mr. Pearson wanted to follow along to Willisto. Father Pearson, however, refused. There are no clues yet, and if you go along with it, uncle, you will definitely let the killer notice. Willisto is not an area they are familiar with, so it is too easy for the other side to escape. When Old Mr. Pearson heard this, it made sense to him.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Yes, how could they take the liberty of rming the snake now? Its better to let Father Pearson find out the truth first. Be the first to tell me if you hear anything. Old Mr. Pearson admonished, Dont get yourself into it. Father Pearson nodded his head and promised very crisply, Dont worry old man, I will take good care of myself. With that, Father Pearson set off on his way to Willisto. Knowing this, Max also rushed to buy a ticket for the same flight, and also switched ces with people on the ne, sitting next to Father Pearson as a matter of course. Seeing this, Father Pearson was startled and angry, blowing his beard and eyes, Brat, who told you to go to Willisto? Maxs suspicious gaze flicked over him, Im here for whatever youre here for, what, only the state officials are allowed to set fire to the city and not the people to light themp? As a father and son, he still knows his father very well. Father Pearson definitely did more than just go to Willisto investigate Rachels back wound. Otherwise, they should have brought more rtives of the Pearson Family with them, so that they could get justice for Rachel. He definitely had something very important to do when he went to Willisto. As for what exactly is going on, we will have to know only when Father Pearson himself says so. So until we learn the real reason Father Pearson went to Willisto, Max wont part with him! Chapter 1246: You must be lying Yes, Father Pearson really did recognize that this was not the same Rachel as his own by virtue of this tailbone. When Rachel was recovered, he was the one who personally cut open Rachels tailbone and carved a D on it. So many years have passed, although the wound has healed, but the word on the bone will not dissipate, even if it is wrapped in flesh and blood is only temporary. Just peel back the flesh and blood, you can see the few numbers he left behind. D, die! This is the final end of Rachel. After all, Rachel is just a child on the outside, whose real role is to help him get everything from the Pearson Family. When his purpose is served, who cares if Rachel lives or dies? Just find a reason to get rid of her. But now, Rachel, whom he has been raising for more than 20 years, has been switched. And the real Miss the Pearson Family, seems to being back soon Father Pearson felt he could no longer sit around and wait for death. Must think of a way to do it. The first thing is to get rid of this Rachel and get back the Rachel he raised! Father Pearson thought, directly stood up, reminded the servant, Give her back wound treatment, I have to go to the old man. The maid had no chance to refuse, so she could only see Father Pearson off. Father Pearson went straight to the old man. With that, a bloodstained fragment was given to Old Mr. Pearson to look over. This is what I took out of Rachels back, buried very deep, it looks like a recent product, and I dont know if it was backstabbed while I was at Willisto, so Uncle, I have to go to Willisto to check it out. Old Mr. Pearson heard this and was furious in his heart. His flowery white beard trembled along with him. With his crutches, he roared, Check, make sure you check it out for me, I want to see who dared to touch my precious granddaughter! Even Old Mr. Pearson wanted to go with him to Willisto. But Father Pearson refused. There are no clues yet, and if you go along with them, Uncle, you will surely let the murderer notice. Willisto was not their familiar territory, so it was too easy for the other side to escape. Old Mr. Pearson heard this, and immediately also feel reasonable. Yes, how could they take the liberty of rming the snake now? It is better to let Father Pearson to explore the reality first. If you have any information, you have to tell me first. Old Mr. Pearson admonished, Do not get yourself involved. Father Pearson nodded and promised very crisply, Dont worry old man, I will protect myself. With that, Father Pearson set off on the road to Willisto. Knowing this matter, Max also hurried to buy the same flight ticket, in the ne also and people changed positions, logically sat next to Father Pearson.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Seeing this, Father Pearson was immediately startled, angry, blowing his beard and eyes, Brat, who told you to go to Willisto? Maxs suspicious eyes darted over him, Im here for what youre here for. As a father and son, he still knew his father well. Father Pearson definitely did more than just go to Willisto investigate the matter of Rachels back wound. Otherwise, he should have taken more rtives of the Pearson Family with him, so that he could get justice for Rachel. He went to Willisto, there is definitely something very important to do. As for what in the end, you have to Father Pearson himself said to know. So before learning the real reason why Father Pearson went to Willisto, Max would not part with him! Chapter 1247: Thanks to his help? Father Pearson was so angry he almost vomited blood. This is a really big filial son, and can actuallye and block himself when he has to be busy. I was there to find out the truth about Rachels ident, Father Pearson spoke up, but then you also exined that the matter should not be publicized first. Cant speak up? They want to go over and clean up Bonnie and the others quietly, right? Maxs heart burst with justice and immediately said righteously, My friends, especially one of them, Bonnie, you absolutely cannot touch. Once touched, he severed his father-son rtionship with Father Pearson. Father Pearson sneered, You are not all follow me here, really if so precious this god-sister, to protect the good! I wont need you to tell me that I will definitely do that. Max turned his head away. Father Pearson: Its a mess that cant hold up the wall! After the father and son arrived at Willisto with a twist, Max pulled up and headed for the vi. I dont care if my own father is in two eyes at the airport. Anyway, it was the real father himself who had toe over, so what did it have to do with him? Max ran to the vi in one breath. I ran into Bonnie practicing yoga in the garden. Her belly is now getting bigger and bigger, and if she doesnt do some yoga or something to stretch and stretch, its easy to get cramps in her arms and legs and pubic bone pain. As he was practicing, Max rushed in, panting, Stop practicing for a while Bonnie, I have something important to tell you. Bonnie immediately stopped, How did you get back so quickly, didnt you escort Rachel home, delivered? Max nodded vigorously, The man was delivered, but identally brought another dangerous person to Willisto. Vivian, who was practicing yoga with her next to her, couldnt help but speak up, Its not another Rachel, is it? She doesnt want a second one like this to appear. Other than that, the little ones can withstand a second time! Last time Damon almost lost his life! Max tossed his head hard and denied, Of course not, its not a woman, its a man. Vivian sniffed and took a sharp breath, I really didnt expect Mr. Grant to be so sought-after, even the men are stupid. Is this the charm of Willisto overlord? Max: I really want to pry open Vivians head to see what is inside this brain. Howe there is nothing else but love and affection? He took a breath and waited for his breathing to be steady before speaking, It was my father, he found buried pieces of iron in Rachels back so he came over to find out who did it.N?velDrama.Org ? content. How did that happen? Bonnie was puzzled, I havent done anything like that. Max, of course, believes Bonnie. But Rachel did take out an iron from her back. The Pearson Familys youngest granddaughter is being bullied in Willisto, can the Pearson Family put up with it? Just sent Father Pearson a person to investigate this matter, has been considered very low-key. Im sure it wasnt done, but just afraid that all the evidence will end up pointing to you. Max said, Bonnie, you have to be safe, dont get framed. Bonnie nodded and squeezed out a smile toward Max, Okay, I get it, but Im not afraid of the shadow, what I didnt do is what I didnt do. Well, said the man, when a bright, mellow voice came from outside the door, Mrs. Grant is really a woman of character, and speaks differently from others. Max then turned around in surprise, Dad, how did you find your way here, and so quickly! Father Pearsonughed, I put a tracker on you, thanks to you, otherwise Im afraid it would have taken me a while to find it. At the sound of his voice, Maxs face turned green. So was he the one who brought the devils into the vige?! Chapter 1248: Your real intention to come Maxs eyes were filled with guilt and remorse at the thought that Father Pearson had brought it on himself. Bonnie stepped forward and raised her hand to tap him on the shoulder.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Then he squeezed out a smile and said, Dont worry, I dont mean to me you. Even if Father Pearson wasnt brought in by Max, he would have found it all the same. Its just a matter of time. Max was still a little incredulous, Really Bonnie, you really dont me me? Why me you, Bonnie still had a gentle smile on her face, you were not the first one toe and tell me, thats enough, brother! Although it was just a simple word for brother, Max still felt warm in his heart. Even in the heart of a few more courage to turn to Father Pearson and tell him, Bonnie is the girl that the old man felt needed help, and is my sister again, I hope you do not do it. Otherwise, even if the father-son rtionship is severed, I will still flip out with you! Just for a woman like that? Father Pearsons face turned green with anger, Im your old man! You cant even be the king of heaven today. Max disliked back. As long as Bonnie is involved, there is no room for negotiation. Father Pearsons face was blue and white for a while before he finally gulped, Get out of here, get out of the way, and dont keep me from talking to Bonnie. Max then walked to the side with Anna. In the garden, Father Pearson and Bonnie were the only onesleft. Father Pearson was not in a hurry to speak up, but gave Bonnie a good look with his eyes. This woman cant see anything on the surface, but for some reason, it just makes people feel close to their own family. Thats probably the mystery of bloodlines! If Old Mr. Pearson had followed him today, he would have investigated the root of the matter, and if he found out anything, all the ns he had carefully prepared over the years would have gone down the drain! This woman, absolutely no one else in the Pearson Family should know, especially Old Mr. Pearson! Thinking, Father Pearsons eyes unconsciously burst out cold killing intent. Bonnie subconsciously took a step back and looked at Father Pearson in front of her, Uncle Pearson, just ask whatever you have. Father Pearson then came back to his senses and cleared his throat, Mrs. Grant, I heard that Rachel was cleaned up at your husbands birthday party at the time because she made a move? Thats right, Bonnie nodded, but its not just because of that, she almost killed my oldest son. I apologize on Rachels behalf for this matter, Father Pearson spoke up, and as far aspensation is concerned, whatever we at the Pearson Family can give, we can offer. While saying that, Father Pearson bowed toward Bonnie. The standard ny degrees, as humble as possible. Bonnie, in turn, was made to feel a little less able to do so. Rushing forward to hold up Father Pearson, spoke, You do not do this Uncle Pearson, who do things who will be responsible, and again you are the elders, I can not afford to suffer. Just because you are an elder, you should apologize to you. It is our bad at THE PEARSON FAMILY for raising Rachel to be that kind of child, which has led to this situation. Father Pearsons voice is as soft as possible when he says these words. A sincere attempt to apologize. If other people had seen it, they would have been dumbfounded by this side. But Bonnie, in addition to the initial panic, surprisingly became calm down. She also smiled towards Father Pearson, Okay, Ill take this as a token of my appreciation, and Ill let you know when Ive thought aboutpensation. Now then, Uncle Pearson, you can say what you really came for, cant you? Chapter 1249: There’s been an accident …… Hearing this, a sh of annoyance surged through Father Pearsons mind. This Bonnie, how more difficult to deal with than those old greasers in the mall. Youve already groveled to this point, and you still havent fooled her? Father Pearson also want to continue to y dumb again to gain Bonnies goodwill, This is what I came for, ah, could it be that I have not shown enough sincerity to make you suspicious? Bonnie shook her head. Her clear eyebrows pressed down slightly before she spoke, If Uncle Pearson really wanted to apologize, he shouldnt have found his way to the vi in that way, should he? So impolite in a way that anyone looking at it would look like intentional tracking. And Father Pearsons apology was clearly appropriate.N?velDrama.Org owns this. A person who even apologizes decently, preferring to make mistakes on the way of asking, how to think how wrong. Father Pearson opened his mouth and was speechless. This Bonnie, is much harder to deal with than he thought! It is really worthy of the Pearson Familys seed, the brain is still inherited. Indeed, my intentions are not quite pure, Father Pearson simply spread out and spoke, Rachel has be demented since she returned, and the old man loves her the most, so he had to ask me toe over to see what was going on. You love Miss Pearson too, dont you? Bonnie asked, I probably know where youreing from, but I didnt do this whole thing. Lip service, I have to investigate. Father Pearson spoke up, Mrs. Grant, dont you dare let me investigate. So whats there to be afraid of? Anyway, the body is not afraid of the shadow, Bonnie is not afraid at all! So tell me, whats the investigation going to be? Bonnie asked. Father Pearson nodded, Ill be in and out of the vi a lottely, checking surveince and stuff, and checking to see if Rachel left me any clues. After a pause, he added, Also, who was Rachel finally taken by? Thats Damons life saver, a man of great integrity, if he hadnt interceded, Rachel would have had to go to jail, and Uncle Pearson didnt have to suspect him. Bonnie tells it like it is, but is also putting herself in Jays shoes. She doesnt believe Jay is the bad guy. Although, Rachel did be demented after being taken away by Jay. I wont know until I investigate this matter. Father Pearson said softly, Wait until I look into it first. Bonnie had no choice but to inform Jay of his English name, His name is Dr. Leonard. Leonard? Father Pearson raised his eyebrows rather unexpectedly. Its quite rare to bump into Jay in this ce! However, one cannot tell Jay about going to Rachel. Father Pearson then suddenly loosened up and said, Since its Mrs. Grant you trust, I wont investigate, Ill watch the surveince on the vi side first. And in fact, he privately sent someone to find out all about Jay that night. With the help of Willistos private investigator, Father Pearson soon found out. That night Jay took Rachel to the pier, but when he left, Jay was the only one. And one of the containers shipped to South Africa had a container registered for purchase under Jays English name. Isnt that obvious enough? Father Pearson immediately dialed the phone, Intercept that freighter and get a helicopter over there, make sure you find Rachel! Must be found! The person on the other end of the phone did not dare to be sloppy and hurriedly went to do as he was told. Less than twenty-four hourster, a letter was returned to Father Pearson by sea satellite phone. The voice stammered, Missy looking is found, but it seems, there was an ident. Chapter 1250: True Water Success and Failure Had a little ident? Father Pearson furrowed his brow, What kind of ident? The person on the other end of the phone is stammering, not daring to say a word. All right, all right! Father Pearson got impatient and simply said, You guys bring the people back first, Ill see for myself. Hes a famous doctor at the Capital, so its a piece of cake to see Rachel! Hearing this, the phone was hung up sharply. Its as if the person on the other end was afraid that Father Pearson would go ballistic. Father Pearson thought to himself that Rachel was either starving or dehydrated on the road and got septicemia or something. These are not big problems, they just need to be healed properly, and they can bepletely cured. But after waiting for twenty hours and receiving Racht the pier, he took a hard breath. God, is this still Rachel! That all tattered and torn, there are bruises everywhere, some ces are even scratched can see the bones, the face was also scratched messy. How ugly it is to look. The most fatal thing is that Rachels voice is broken, her vocal cords arepletely corroded and she will never be able to speak again! You call that a little ident? Father Pearson was instantly exposed and lifted his foot and kicked over the nearest man, How the hell did you get that? The man was kicked and rolled out a long way, and his ribs seemed to be broken, but he did not dare to say anything and shout in pain. Crawled back to Father Pearson, kneeling and speaking, This was an ident, we didnt know it woulde to this. It was all done by the other women in the container. They know they are to be sent to the savage tribe in South Africa, and none of them want to die, so they try to live even if they have to be the chiefs women. After all, there is only hope if you live. But, after all, the chief cant look at every woman, they will have to make a living for themselves. In this case, it is perfectly normal to kill each other. Rachel, who was poisoned and dumbed down, was the first to be defeated, and has since been huddled in a corner and bullied by everyone. Finally, it got to this point. After saying this, the man kneeling on the ground hurriedly kowtowed again, letting his forehead knock on the ground have been bleeding.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Please give me one more chance, I will definitely find a doctor to cure the injuries on Missys body! It really is not possible, even if the transntation of his body flesh and skin withoutint. Father Pearson sneered, The injuries on the body can be healed, but what about the voice, the vocal cords are already impossible to recover, she will definitely only be a mute who can never speak! A good one came to Willisto and now is a scarred mute. Father Pearsons heart couldnt be more furious! Hearing this, Rachel, who was dying on the stretcher, reached out and tugged at the corner of Father Pearsons coat, ah-ah-ah-ah, trying to speak. She wanted to say that it was good that Father Pearson came to her rescue. Otherwise she will definitely die! But before he could say anything, Father Pearson had ripped out his shirt in disgust, his eyes full of disgust. Following that, he then turned his head to look at the others, This matter, I will definitely not let you guys off! Yes, yes, the crowd nodded their heads like garlic, Then lets take Missy to the hospital first, shall we? Theres no rush. Instead, Father Pearson spoke up and asked, The woman who won in this container, who is she, bring her to me! Chapter 1251: Why is it different from what she thought? Hearing these words, Rachels heart, which had already been lost, beat vividly once again. She knew that her uncle couldnt possibly dislike her! The reason why just now so fiercely ripped himself away, is certainly afraid that the anger rippled to himself. This is not, uncle is going to find that woman to help themselves to revenge! Rachels heart was filled with anticipation and pleasure. Finally, you can get back at these women who dont know the sky is the limit! Especially the woman who ended up winning made her hate it. As she thought about it, the woman was pushed in front of Father Pearson. So youre the one, whos iming the throne in this container? Father Pearson said as he sized up the woman in front of him. This is a woman of pretty good posture, front and back, and a very delicate face. More importantly, it is clear that we are all desperately trying to survive inside the container, so that no one is a ghost. This woman is very unique, there is no half a wound on the body even if, but also with a faint fragrance. Its not too much to say that they are urban beauties caught on the side of the road. And then look at the bruised and dying Rachel next to her, its a stark contrast. And the woman saw Father Pearson and did not panic in the slightest. Instead, he threw a winks and said, The king of sess and defeat, plus I didnt know she had a background, the one who doesnt know is not guilty, boss, you shouldnt me me, right? Bitch! Rachel roared in her mind, hating to tear this woman to pieces. She actually dared to hook up with her uncle in front of herself. What a shame! Uncle will get her killed, for sure! But surprisingly, Father Pearson did not have to do anything, but lifted his hand, cupped the womans chin, wantonly measuring up. Finallyughed lightly, The courage is not small, what, not afraid that I get you killed? Im afraid, how can I not be afraid! The woman spoke, But more than fear, more than expectation, expectation boss you can save me from the sea of suffering. Thats my baby niece youre hurting. Father Pearson reminded. The woman blinked, full of innocence, It should not be too baby, otherwise howe you did not just get me killed, but here you are with me? Rachel was beside herself listening to it like she was going to vomit blood. Seen shameless, never seen so shameless. Uncle where you and she are not. Dont tter yourself! She struggled to sit up and find a pen and paper to write a sentence to get her killed. As a result, I heard Father Pearson speak up and say, You two, take her to change her clothes and send her to my hotel room. What?! Rachel couldnt believe her ears and stared in horror. Uncle is crazy! How can I let this woman go to the hotel room. This is the bad woman who bullies herself. But she cant speak now, she can only make ah-ah-ah sounds, which sound very harsh. Father Pearson was so distracted by this that he simply had her gagged with a smelly sock.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The woman, on the other hand, left in triumph, following two attendants. When he passed by Rachel, he deliberately stood for a moment and said leisurely in a voice that only two people could hear, It seems that your uncle doesnt love you as much as he thought. No wonder you were sent to that container, this life ah, you are finished! Tsk, its pathetic. Rachel could only re at the woman with indignation, theny weakly on the stretcher, no longer having the strength to struggle. Chapter 1252: Your mission is complete Soon, the woman was taken away. And on the dock, Rachel and Father Pearson were the only onesleft. The night breeze was brisk and blew Rachels extremities cold. What is even colder is her heart! She really couldnt understand why her uncle would do this to herself. Father Pearson spoke as if he could read minds, You must be wondering why Im doing this to you right now. Rachel immediately tilted her head and blinked hard. Thats right, she just wants to know. Isnt she the little princess that her uncle has loved for over twenty years? When I was young, a little bump, my uncle had to squat in front of her carefully and carefully medicated, but also bought a lot of good food to make her happy. Now that she has be this way, her uncle is not taking care of himself instead. Why? Because such you cant go back to what you once were, its useless for me to bring you back even if I do. Father Pearson said. What he wants is a healthy Rachel, so that she can marry into the Jones Family and help herself to the wealth and help herself to be the capitals big money. But now such a dummy, the Jones Family how can want! Rachel is even more unbelievable. Yes, it is true that she is injured, but that does not affect her as the Pearson Familys firstdy. My uncle actually said he was useless! With great effort, she raised her hand and wrote the word grandfather on her palm with the blood on her body. Meaning, if Grandpa knew about this, he would never let Father Pearson off the hook. Father Pearsonughed mockingly at this, If the old man knew you were a fake and now a mute, how could he possibly want you. Stop being a fool. Fake, fake? Rachels eyes widened in disbelief. How! She is the Pearson Familys child, the lost and found the Pearson Familys daughter, how to get to the mouth of Father Pearson, it became a fake. Impossible, Father Pearson must be lying to himself! As I was thinking, I heard Father Pearson say, I was going to tell you about this after you married into the Jones Family, because then I could get you to listen to me. Who knew that Rachel would now develop such a personality and screw things up. Today Rachel is of no use at all. She doesnt evenpare to that crazy fake Rachel at home! After Father Pearson said this slowly, Rachel was silent for a long time. She could not ept this truth at all. A few days ago, she was murdered by Jay and sent on a container to the Savage Tribe, where she died nine times in the container. It was hard to be saved and get this result. Her uncle, who had loved her for more than 20 years, said she was not a child of the Pearson Family and abandoned her. All her years of learning and glory and fortune are gone! No, dont! The more Rachel thought about it, the more scared she was, and rolled right off the stretcher, rolling and crawling, and finally moved to Father Pearson. Pathetically tugging at his pant leg and writing on the floor with his fingers. CIts not like that, Uncle, help me!N?velDrama.Org ? content. Father Pearson didnt even look at her and kicked her away, Youre no use to me now, dont worry, I wont make your death too painful, itll only take three minutes and youll be happy to go to the other side. With that, Father Pearson stepped forward, yanked Rachel by the hair and dragged her stiffly towards the beach! The way he wanted to do it, was to drown Rachel alive! Chapter 1253: God is helping Rachel was terrified, and her survival instincts gave her a few extra moments of strength to try to struggle away. Even more, it bit Father Pearsons arm with its mouth.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Ah! Father Pearson shouted in pain and hurriedly raised his hand to push Rachel away. But the arm has been bitten and bleeding, a bloody mess. Bitch! Father Pearson was furious and raised his hand and pped Rachel hard. Rachel was pped to the ground and couldnt slow down for several days, her mouth full of blood. Thats not all. Father Pearson walked up again, lifted his pointy leather shoes and stepped directly on Rachels wound, also grinding from side to side. The pain was so severe that Rachel, whose vocal cords had long been destroyed, couldnt help but let out a heartbreaking cry. Heard by the seagulls on the pier, scared directly fluttered wings and flew away. Rachels face was so white with pain that she almost passed out straight away. And you dare to y that trick with me, Father Pearsons middle-aged but still handsome face was now full of grimace and distortion, Remember, youre the wild child I picked up, and if it werent for me, youd have died twenty years ago! Now that Rachel can live twenty more years and still enjoy the glory and wealth, she should be grateful and die with a grateful heart. Rachel shook her head desperately. No, she doesnt want to die! She still has a lot of unfulfilled wishes! Not even, yet, to the real heir to the Jones Family, Sebastian! Rachel was not willing to die like that. But more words she could not say, only as a dead dog, was dragged by Father Pearson to the sea, hard pressed under the water. Cold, salty seawater from the mouth, nose, and ears continue to pour in, lungs like a million needles in. Rachel began to struggle desperately, and then gradually, it lost its life. Father Pearson then let go and let Rachels body float on the water. He spat fiercely andughed coldly, A thing that is not good enough to seed and not good enough to fail, thanks to which I have taken good care of you for more than twenty years, expecting you to marry into the Jones Family for my benefit. Now its just one step away from the door, and its actually gone wrong! It is true that a wild child is a wild child, how to love is only a wild child, is impossible to have the Pearson Family skills of the wild child! Father Pearson cursed and got up and left the sea. All walked out a long way before calling the people under the hand. Go to the beach and clean up, Missy lost her footing and fell into the water, take care of it properly and clean it up, if the old man finds out, none of you will live! Father Pearson coldly warned. The crowd did not dare to say anything and rushed to the beach to clean up the mess. But when we got to the beach, there was no Rachels body. What is this? It couldnt have been picked up, could it? One of the men said warily. The other struggled to swallow a mouthful of saliva, the same frightened eyes, should not it, how can be picked up, this ce is very remote, should still be nearby, lets look again! The two rushed around to look up. But it was almost dawn, and still nothing was found. This is really the end! If Father Pearson knew about this, they would lose not only their jobs, but also their lives! After thinking left and right, the two men rushed to the police station and asked around, Willisto no one reported finding the body. So, at least you can rule out the possibility that it was picked up by someone who called the police. Then there is only one possibility! The body was washed away by the sea and never found again. God is helping Father Pearson to destroy the body! Chapter 1254: Introduce her to a job The two thought and hurriedly discussed some more. Since it was swept away by the waves, there is no possibility of rushing back. After all, when you get to the sea, there are countless animals who will quickly eat the corpse. Even if it is finally found, only the skeleton remains, and no one can guess how Rachel actually died. Lets just say its taken care of, only the skeleton will be left anyway, no one will know its Missy. The man said. The other guy nodded in agreement, Yeah, yeah, yeah, thats what I thought. Dont say it, pretend its taken care of. After the confession was made, the two men went back to resume their duties. Father Pearson was very satisfied with his meal and drinkst night. Seeing the two return, they leaned back on the bed, next to the woman in the silk nightgown giving herself a massage. Howe it took so long to go back, its just dealing with individuals, is it so hard? Long ago, but thought Mr. Pearson you just came to Willisto, must be a little tired want to rest, so did not dare to disturb, until the morning toe to talk to you. The man rushed to speak. Upon hearing this, Father Pearson nodded with satisfaction. These two people, but know the rules! All right! He waved his hand, you two are still smart, here are two hundred thousand dors, consider it a bonus, but go back to the hospital to see the tongue, can be cured, if the future sh what should not say, I can only give the cut ah. What seemed like words of concern were in fact cold warnings. The two men shivered hard, dared not say a word, and nodded their heads desperately. Take the money and run away as fast as you can. The woman on the bed, on the other hand, looked blearily at Father Pearson, Theyre all rich, so do I, too, get a little share? Are you? Father Pearson smiled and looked the woman up and down, How old are you? Why ask my age for a good reason, how old do I look to you, twenty-eight or thirty-one? The woman pouted with affection. But Max did not have the tenderness ofst night, his voice was cold and iparable, with an endless chill, Answer honestly when you are told to speak. The woman was shocked and shivered, Four forty-seven now. Forty-seven? Thats pretty well maintained. Father Pearson nodded, Its quite something to look like thirty-five at that age, but not good for me. Listening to these words, the woman waseven more dumbfounded. The heart is apprehensive. No, what the hell is this going to be? Before you have time to ask, Father Pearson has been the first to ask, I can give you a chance to be a graceful mother-inw in the future, as much money as you want, but you have to destroy this face and another husband, are you willing? Woman: Looking at Father Pearson with an indifferent expression in front of her, she suddenly regretted it. Because she realized that what she had provoked was a real wolf. Or a wolf full of ambition! If she had known this would happen,st night she would not have followed obediently to this hotel, into this room, climbing this bed! She began to feel scared and spoke tremulously, If I refuse now, are you going to kill me? Father Pearson smiled and raised his hand to touch the womans beautiful cheek, Why yes, what good would it do me to kill you, Ill just find another way to get you to agree. After a pause and added, Only the process may be 10, 000 times more painful than it is now.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Chapter 1255: Don’t worry, I’ll take care of the aftermath for you The woman fought and fought, but there was no half-way chance that she could refuse. One can only swallowboriously and look shakily at Father Pearson, I, I promise. Father Pearson nodded with satisfaction, like coaxing a small cat or puppy, reached out and stroked the womans head, Thats right, as long as you are good and obedient, how will I treat you badly, right? The woman just had to squeeze out a smile and nod. C On this end, Bonnie is still a little wary of Father Pearson going after Jay. After all, this is Damons life saver, and if Father Pearson had done it, she would have died of guilt. For this reason, Bonnie also specially arranged a dozen more bodyguards outside Jays vi. Once any stranger approaches, they will be caught on the spot. These things were all in Jays eyes. He stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the second floor of the vi, watching those bodyguards patrolling around, and couldnt help but smile a little in his heart. Somehow I feel that Bonnie is quite cute?Original content from N?velDrama.Org. As I was thinking about it, the Institute called and said that the results of the blood sample that Bonnie had sent earlier hade back. Hold on, Ill get it now. Jay said and hung up the phone. With that, he went to the vi through the back door and approached Bonnie about it. If you want, well go to the institute together now and get the results. Jay said. Bonnie was a little surprised to hear this, Can I go too? That kind of medical institute requirements are very strict, ess is also requiredyers of audit checks. After all, the things inside the research room are confidential, to leak out, by others to seize the opportunity, the loss may not be a star and a half ah! With a smile on his lips, Jay nodded toward Bonnie and even asked rhetorically, Why cant we go? It was his institute, and he let whoever he wanted go. After a pause and added, In addition I also want you to personally get the examination report, so there is no possibility of being swapped, you can rest assured well. Jay has done this point, Bonnie want to say not moved, is certainly false. Okay, wait for me then, Ill go and change my clothes. Bonnie rushed upstairs to change into a decent professional suit and deliberately hid her stomach. This makes standing next to Jay more like an assistant. She thought that it would save her a lot of trouble if she followed Jay in and out of the institute this way. At the very least, it saves a lot of people from asking Jay how he brought a pregnant woman to the Institute. Jay looked at the professional suit she was wearing, and his pretty eyes, like a foxs, suddenly flickered. The ck and white color scheme of this professional suit is just right to outline Bonnies perfect lines. Although there is a little pregnant belly, but it just looks more delicate and lovely, without the slightest sense of tiredness. In Jays eyes, a sh ofplicated sentiment crossed instantly. The knot in his throat rolled, looking at her appearance, even went away. It wasnt until Bonnie raised her hand and waved it in front of his face that Jay snapped back to attention. Gathering his eyes, he opened his mouth and said, Ready to go, are you? Lets go then! Bonnie nodded, Okay, then Ill trouble Dr. Leonard, when we get to the Instituteter, I promise not to touch anything and definitely not to get you into trouble. Its okay to get into trouble, Ill help you clean up your mess. Jay said. Chapter 1256: Whose family is this? The slightly ambiguous words instantly made Bonnie freeze. This sentence, how to listen to how to make people feel that Jay is their husband ah! But looking at Jays expression, it seems that there is no intention in this regard. Bonnie was not able to open her mouth and say anything. Otherwise, Jay was just talking about it, but he is on the line, it seems too self-centered a little. How can I ask Dr. Leonard to help me with the mess? If I really put you in a difficult position, Ill clean up the mess myself, or let my husband do it. When Jay heard this, he also reacted to the fact that he had just more or less crossed the line. What a hell, how could he have just said such a thing? It is really easy to make people misunderstand! I invited you to the Institute, and if something happens, of course Im responsible. After a pause, without waiting for Bonnie to say anything more, she added, Come on, we really should get going. Bonnie then meekly stopped talking and followed Jay out the door. The institute on Willistos side is located in a mountain on the outskirts of the city. In order to ensure that the research is not discovered, even the previous air-raid shelter was used, modified and built, which is curved and winding, as if a maze. Bonnie followed Jay, not having to remember the way, but also felt dizzy. She also probably understood why Jay dared to let here to this ce. Because even if she came once and remembered the address, it is absolutely impossible to find the institute in this bomb shelter. As he was thinking about it, Jay pointed to a bright light not far away and said, This is it. Bonnie hurriedly took a deep breath to ease her emotions. Then tell Jay, Ive already wired in do I need to introduce myself or something? Hearing this, Jay then smiled and shook his head towards Bonnie, No, just be good and follow me, they wont ask.N?velDrama.Org owns this. And its true what Jay said. Bonnie followed him inside and really didnt have anyone to ask questions. Everyone just greeted Jay politely and respectfully, and went about their business. Soon, Jay led her to the entrance of the information room. You wait here and Ill bring it out to you. Jay said. Bonnie also knew that it housed a lot of research that hadnt been made public yet, so she couldnt go in. So nodded very nicely and responded with a yes. Jay then turned around and walked inside the data room. The staff had been waiting for a good half day, and when they saw Jay enter, they hurriedly stood up to greet him, Mr. Jay. Jay waved his hand, Dont call me that name outside, call me Dr. Leonard. The staff changed their mind from good to bad, Dr. Leonard, the information is right here, take a look. But when Jay reached for it, he heard the staff ask, Dr. Leonard, the reason youre working on this gene is because you want to deal with the Pearson Family, right? At that, Jays footsteps towards the outside lurched, turned his head and looked at the staff with puzzled eyes, Why do you say that? The staff member shrugged his shoulders and raised his hand to point to the information he was holding, Isnt this a blood sample from THE Pearsons? A blood sample from the Pearsons? Yeah, you sent out Old Mr. Pearsons blood sample over before, and their family had a very strange 18th pair of chromosomes, and we studied it for a long time without any conclusion, so I was impressed. And Jay sent in a blood sample this time that also had a problem with the eighteenth chromosome pair. This corresponds to the results of Old Mr. Pearsons sample. If this isnt one of the Pearson Family, whose family is it? Chapter 1257: You’re not going to get a paternity test, are you! Hearing this, Jays face suddenly becameplicated. This is obviously Bonnies blood sample, there is no mistake! He personally drew the blood, and then personally sent it to the Institute, and then personally put it into the instrument for testing. You should know that in the beginning, in order to prevent the results of this kind of instrument can be tampered with, so set once started must bepleted to reopen the program. He pressed the start button, so the result he got must have been the report of that blood inside. Unless Jay thought of another possibility and looked at the staff with icy eyes, Are you sure the information hasnt been swapped? The staff was swept by the icy stare and almost fell directly to their knees. Quickly put up his hands and swore, No Dr. Leonard, me and another staff member are dead on and are electronically warned whenever wee near this data room. If someone really came to swap the bag, they could not have been unaware of it. As for the two of them, they are signed a confidentiality agreement, if they dare to disclose or drop any of this information, they will have to cut off both hands and feet. Who would take such a risk! Whats more, its when they dont even know what this information has to offer. Without even knowing the value of the information, you rashly go to drop the package, which is not ying with your life? Hearing this, Jays emotions calmed down a bit. Indeed, the staff was right. This information is used for what he did not say, and how could it be swapped. MayC Why is Bonnie so gically identical to Old Mr. Pearson? Could these two Jay did not dare to think about it, just a deep voice to exin the staff, Todays matter, do not say anything to anyone, or I know, you have no good fruit to eat. The staff nodded as if mashing their heads, just short of patting their chests with 10, 000 guarantees. Jay then folded the copy in his hand, tucked it into his jacket pocket, lifted his steps and walked out.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Outside the door, Bonnie was waiting in tense anticipation. When he saw Jaye out, he rushed to meet him, his eyes full of expectation, How is it, where is the information? Jays eyes zine with a few moments of guilt, lowered his head to apologize, Sorry Mrs. Grant, because of the staffs mistake, he deleted your information, so look, can give me another copy of blood, and I will re-test you? The information was deleted? Bonnie is simply heartbroken. How can this be! She is already full of anticipation and is ready to see the results of this test! But now its hey! Although the heart is very sad, but there is nothing to do but nod and agree. Jay then dragged Bonnie to the next room and drew her blood himself. In addition, a few hairs were taken. Do double insurance, if the data clerk still identally deleted the data this time, I can do it with my hair for you. Jay exined. Bonnies eyes were wide and full of confusion, If you can do this gic test with hair, then why do you need to draw blood? How painful it is to draw blood! Its so much easier to pull your hair out! Jay then squeezed out a smile, Indeed, but the hair is after all dead protein, although containing genes, but the extraction will be much more trouble, I see you anxious, only then proposed to draw blood. After a pause, he looked at Bonnie again, You dont think Im purposely trying to draw blood to toss you, do you? Bonnie immediately shook her head, Why? I was just curious about why I added my hair this time, and I even had a strange thought just now. Whats the strange thought? Jay asked curiously. Bonnie then replied, Seeing as youre taking my hair and drawing my blood, its more like going for a double-insurance paternity test! Chapter 1258: Awkward chance encounter Upon hearing this, Jay fell silent. And when Bonnie saw this, she thought Jay was angry. Im just saying it, dont mind. Previously, she and Sebastian did several paternity tests before they solved their misunderstanding, so they were all a bit nervous. Didnt mean to target Jay. Jay tilted his head and smiled towards Bonnie again, So thats how it is, then it seems Mr. Grant was really distrustful of you at first, between lovers, the most important thing is to trust each other, isnt it? Bonnie felt something strange in this statement, but couldnt tell what was strange. But she still stood firm on Sebastians end and spoke up, Of course not, Sebastian hadnt recognized me at the time and it was normal to suspect me. Besides, now the result is good, isnt it? Seeing Bonnie so protective of Sebastian, an indescribable feeling actually rose up in Jays heart. Its like the whole heart is like eating too much prunes after the teeth are even tofu can not bite the kind of soft and weak feeling. Makes him very ufortable! And just at that moment, the staff member then raised his steps and walked in, Dr. Leonard, Im here to get a blood sample. The collected blood needs to be ced inside a centrifuge to separate the parts first, so that the gic sample can be extracted more urately. So once the blood is drawn, you have to hurry up and get busy, or wait until after the blood clots, this blood sample is even scrapped.N?velDrama.Org owns this. When Jay came back to his senses, he hurriedly handed over the collected blood to the staff. Along with the hair, it was given to him. Following that, attached to the staffs ear whispered, The blood is used for gic testing, as for the hair, put it away, I have other uses for it in a few days. The entire institute is owned by Jay, so of course this kind of thing is what Jay says it is. The staff nodded and went about their business. And this end, Bonnie finished drawing blood, also followed Jay left the Institute. After all, it will be at least a week before the new gic test resultse back! Im really sorry, if my people hadnt been negligent, your results wouldnt have been deleted. Jay sat in the car and once again spoke sincerely, Aspensation, how about I buy you dinner? Bonnie knew that if she didnt eat the meal, I was afraid Jay woulde back again and again to apologize to her. What else can we do? Of course you can only say yes! Okay, Bonnie agreed with a dry nod and reached out to touch her stomach, I do get hungry too, so Dr. Leonard, what are you going to treat me to? Jay was polite and gentlemanly, Youre local and the one Im making amends to, so Ill take you to whatever you say to eat. Bonnie was also wee and chose a very famous Chinese restaurant in Willisto. Expensive, but tastes great. Just this one meal wont break Jays bank. And he wont feel so guilty after she kills Jay. With this in mind, the two drove to the Chinese restaurant. Asked for a private room and ordered a dozen dishes. Jay was quick to say yes to all of them. Following that, while waiting for the food, I nned to go downstairs to check out first. But just walking to the cashiers desk on the first floor, out of the corner of my eye, I glimpsed a familiar back. Who is that back, if not Maxs father? After all, Jay and Max were close friends and used to frequent the Pearson Family, and would often meet with Father Pearson. Jay couldnt have been mistaken. But he was just about to go up and say hello when he saw another attractive and beautiful woman walking up and hooking her arm directly to Father Pearsons! That action to be more intimate how intimate, obviously not the ordinary rtionship! Chapter 1259: Sisterly control reappears Jay was instantly stumped and embarrassed. As far as he knew, Maxs mother, who was devoted to Buddhism, had long since moved to a temple in the mountains. Except for the New Years Day, it will nevere down from the mountain. Not to mention now apanying Father Pearson at Willisto. The most critical thing is that the womans dress, although beautiful, but a breath of dust, where is Mrs. Pearson will be dressed like it? So, the woman is obviously someone else.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. The more precisely because of this, Jay is more embarrassed to go up and say hello. How else do you go up and say? Uncle Pearson, who is this beside you, your new woman? Remember to carry Mrs. Pearson, do not be found out! Jay categorically cannot say such things. He could only settle the bill in a hurry and returned to the private room. Seeing him back, Bonnie was surprised, Dr. Leonard, whats wrong with you, arent you feeling well? Nothing. Jay squeezed out a smile, Just ran into an acquaintance just now, said hello and came back. So thats it! Bonnie nodded, The food has been delivered, lets eat! Jay nodded along and lifted his chopsticks to eat. At this meal, Jay ate absentmindedly. Now Max is also in Willisto, and Father Pearson is acting so openly, if Max knows, Im afraid to set off a storm of blood ah! Wait a minute, why would Father Pearsone to Willisto if he was so nice? With this in mind, Jay immediately had someone investigate. But all that came out of it was Father Pearsoning to find out why Rachel was injured. But it looks like the mind is not on it, only two days of investigation, then began to travel the mountains. A very perfunctory attitude, on the contrary, makes Jay feel wrong. This is not like Father Pearsons personality. In the past, when Rachel was a little sick, Father Pearson was like an ant on a hot pot and wanted to invite all the doctors in the world to see her. Now brought back to the Pearson Family Rachel demented, back injury, but Father Pearson does not care. Something is really wrong! It seems that this matter has to be re-examined. Thinking, Jay made another phone call and asked Max out for a drink. Max was ttered at the other end of the phone, Yo, is the suning out of the west today, youre actually buying me a drink! Jay pulled the corners of his mouth, and did not spoil Max, Then you want toe out and drink, it hurts! Yes, yes, yes. Max hurriedly spoke, Of course I want it, where is it and what time is it? Jay then gave him his address, 8:00 p. m., see you there. Eight points? Max balked, No, its toote, you have an earlier appointment, six oclock, we can drink until eight and go home. Jay tugged at the corners of his mouth. What a sex change! Once the little prince of the bar nightclub, would actually say that eight oclock is toote for drinking. You dont understand, Bonnie said she doesnt like brothers who go drinking on a big night, so Ill have to correct that and now stay back at the hotel until nine oclock. As for the evening, just deal with business, or go to the hotels own gym to exercise abs. So that you can have the strength to carry five childrens things and apany them out for a whole day of crazy fun. The more Jay heard the more outrageous, Are you still the Max I know, you are now, properly is a girl control ah! Max asked rhetorically, I used to be a girlie man too, I did that with Rachel didnt I? Of course not! When Max doted on Rachel, he only pampered Rachel, and as for his principles, he never changed them. And now it is, Max because Bonnie does not like, will immediately transform into another person, and even love the house and even Bonnies children also like together. This looks like Max and Bonnie, but more like a real family! Chapter 1260: Is it never to be found Thinking about this, Jays eyes flickered as he recalled the faulty gic test report again. Then he spoke, All right, six oclock in the evening. Hell, I dont know if the bar is open at 6:00! But the good thing is that Jay chose a very famous bar in Willisto, which has been open since five oclock in order to serve more customers. This can serve thousands more customers than other bars if you switch batches. Max walked in, looked around, then began to sigh, or these people will do business, ah, do nothing, and actually opened in batches in advance, I should do the same. With the extra money earned this way, you can buy gold locks for the baby in Bonnies belly.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jay: would you die if you didnt mention Bonnie? Why are you so angry? After all, Nen and Damons mother gave you a generous amount of money for the consultation, youre too quick to turn the other cheek! Max spat. Jay then fell silent. A long time ago, only slowly spoke, Have you noticed that you and Bonnie before, seem to be very close, very much like a family? Max nodded without hesitation, Of course I found out, after all Bonnie is my sister, we are not very much like a family, is originally a family. Jay opened his mouth, but in the end, he swallowed those words back. Forget it, they say so much, is also simply ying the piano to the cow! He dryly implemented his n. Lifted his hand and patted Maxs head, Wake up, every day sister long sister short, you can not find a wife. Max covered his head in pain, Why are you hitting me, it hurts! Jay perked up, Its love and me. Two people joked and drank for almost an hour, and then went back to their own homes, each to their own mothers. To be precise, Jay stood in front of the bar and watched Max being helped into the car by the chauffeur and then running towards the bar. And her own pair of originally drunken pupils, then after Max walked away, instantly became clear. Stepping away, he also went back to his car. Dialed again, Pick me up at the bar, Im going to the Institute now! Hearing this, the staff members who were originally at the Institute rushed to drive to the bar before dropping Jay off at the Institute. Im going to be alone in the research room, and no one is to bother me without my permission, okay? Jay admonished. Okay Dr. Leonard, the staff nodded hastily. With a bang, the door was closed and Jay put on his whiteb coat and went into concentrated research and experimentation. C On this end, Bonnie knew nothing about it. She is still waiting with bated breath for the results of the gic test. In fact, from what Jay said earlier, Bonnie was more or less worried. Is there something wrong with your own gic test, thats why Jay perfumed himself. But if you ask now, you seem to be very distrustful of Jay. So secret research results, Jay are willing to give her without hesitation to use, Bonnie has been very grateful. If you go to say anything else, it really seems like you are a bit too far ahead of the curve. So, Bonnie can only hold it in her heart, tossing and turning in her own nonsense. At one oclock in the morning, Sebastian came back from the study after finishing his business and saw Bonnie still tossing and turning. He wrinkled his handsome sword eyebrows, raised his hand to light the sleep aid aromatherapy on the table, and then turned on the dim and soft bedsidemp. Walking to the bed and sitting down, he embraced Bonnie into his arms, his voice gentle and indifferent, Why are you still awake, what are you thinking about? Bonnie cant talk about the gic testing she quietly went through. Then he could only tell Sebastian, I wonder why George hasnt found the pendant yet, is it never going to be found? Chapter 1261: To her, never cheat At those words, Sebastian held her tighter. A low, indifferent silence, No, it will not, it can certainly be found. Bonnie nodded and suddenly changed her mind, Actually, when you think about it, it doesnt matter even if I cant find it, I already have so many family members who love me, Im very satisfied in this life. Sebastians tone remained firm, Trust George and Eric, they will definitely find it, so no need to say such things tofort yourself. When Bonnie heard these words, her heart felt warm. No matter what, Sebastian is always putting himself in his ce. I know she is very much looking forward to the jade pendant being found, so I am determined not to say that there is someone else to apany her if she cant find it. And even, she was not allowed to speak for herself. Hope is at hand and Sebastian wont allow her to be pessimistic!Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Thinking of this, Bonnie then hugged Sebastian tightly back, her cheek pressed against Sebastians chest with a thick nasal voice, Thank you Sebastian. She believed that the jade pendant would be found. Definitely! I dont know if Sebastians reassurance worked, either. Gradually, Bonnie actually did fall asleep. When I opened my eyes again, it was already dawn. Five children were ying in her room, all moving extra gently, afraid they might wake her up. Little Joanna was sharp-eyed and saw that Bonnie was awake, so she immediately went up to her happily, with a whispering voice, Mommy, youre awake! Bonnie tenderly raised her hand, rubbed little Joannas head, nodded and said, Yeah, why are you guys all in your rooms, no school today? Little Joanna said, Mommy, its Saturday, its a holiday! Oh yeah, Bonnie remembered. She had earlier promised some of the little ones that she would take them to the zoo on Saturday. These little ones are obviously thinking about this matter, so they came to the room early in the morning to wait for her. But why didnt you wake her up if you wanted to go to the zoo? Erika was quite vocal about this. She told Bonnie, Because weve thought about it carefully, Mommy youre two people now, so everything is double! For example, you have to eat twice as many meals, consume twice as many calories, and even the fabric of your clothes is twice as much as before. Naturally, then, the sleeping time should be double. In this way, the mother usually sleeps only eight hours, after the pregnancy of the baby should sleep sixteen hours is right. And mommy just slept until 10 oclock in the morning and woke up already great. How can they rush it! Bonnie cried andughed. This sophistry! However, she also knows that the little one pulling such a big circle, is the heart of her pregnancy hard, so can not wake her up. Everyone is so understanding, so of course she has to show something too. So he waved his hand with bravado, Lets go eat fried chicken burgers for lunch today, enough! You know, in normal times they can not eat these, because Bonnie always say junk food to eat less. Now that they can have a fried chicken burger lunch, the little ones are so happy that they almost jump up and down. They havee up to Bonnie, hugged her neck and started kissing. Even Andrew, who has always been reserved, also squirmed and walked up to Bonnie and said thank you to mommy. When Bonnie saw this, her heart warmed even more. Waved his hand, Okay, you guys go downstairs and wait, Ill change my clothes ande. The five children immediately ran downstairs. Bonnie then went to the checkroom and picked out a loose sweatshirt suitable for wearing to the zoo and paired it with t sneakers for ease and convenience. Changed clothes, walked downstairs, and actually bumped into Max. Looking at Maxs dress at the moment, Bonnie is stunned, Brother, you are just robbed the bank? Chapter 1262: The attention is so strange Its not that Bonnie is exaggerating, but Maxs current outfit is just too weird! The top half of his body is wearing a suit, but the bottom half is flowery beach pants with flip-flops. And on his shoulders, is carrying a big woven bag. Its still bulging inside, I dont know what its filled with. This looks very much like the kind of bad guys who rob banks after disguising themselves. Lukas agrees, touching his handsome little face to offer his opinion, The only thing not quite like it is a pair of stockings short of a pair of stockings over the head, and its exactly the same as the bad guy. Stockings, right, there! Max immediately put down the knitting bag, found a pair of stockings from it, and put them directly on his head. His handsome features were deformed in the taut stockings, looking funny and instantly amusing Erika and Joanna. How about it, isnt uncle the most handsome bad guy in the world? Max also started posing and showing all kinds of poses. Bonnie shook her head and helplessly walked over to Max and removed the stockings from his face, Brother, dont do that, youll spoil them. Forget about the others, how can you ask for such things! Max humbly admitted his mistake, Okay, okay, listen to you, I wont show them. Bonnie then nodded her head in satisfaction. Then he asked, By the way, what do you have in this sack?N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Max smiled mysteriously, Go to the zoo equipment ah. With that, he pulled them out one by one and showed them to Bonnie. There is food prepared for lions, tigers, giraffes, etc., said that this will be able to develop close feelings between the five children and animals. There is also a small mat and a sun umbre so Bonnie can sit and rest whenever and wherever she wants. There are even convenient intable mattresses so that everyone can sit inside for lunch or a lunch break. The most exaggerated thing is that there is also a good variety of water and drinks. Go to the zoo so thirsty, can not find the vending machine, or vending machine in the drink do not like what to do, I will have to prepare their own ah. After a pause and added, And this, this is specifically for you, maternity radiation protection clothing, wear this, others will know that you are pregnant, so that no one can hurt you. One by one, they were introduced and actually all sounded quite useful. Its okay if you bring these, but what about the stockings, what are they for? Bonnie asked. Max cheered up, for you to wear ah, the zoo so many nts, there will be insects, if you are bitten will be bad, put on the stockings will not be afraid! Looking at Max so well prepared, Bonnie was touched in her heart. Then, it forced the maids to throw all these things into storage. Were going to the zoo, not camping, we dont need all this, just pack light. Bonnie said, and dragged Max out the door. The car has driven out a long way, Max still fondly lying on the car window to look. Its a pity that all those things he had prepared so carefully were just left at home! But by the time he got to the zoo, Max had changed his mind. Because he found that Bonnie was just too wise! After not even an hour in the zoo, he was already tired and about to hup. If you really carry those things on your back, you will not die of exhaustion? Bonnie, howe youre so experienced. Maxs admiration was overwhelming. Bonnie smiled lightly, Because I used to take care of three children alone, ah, also went to the zoo, you do those things, I have also done. This is all a lesson from the past! When Max heard this, his expression immediately becameplicated, opening his mouth but unable to say anything, as if he was very sad. Bonnie then raised her hand and patted his shoulder, saying soothingly, All this is behind us now, and in retrospect, it doesnt seem so tiring. Max shook his head, No, I wanted to ask you, do you also stuff stockings into your bag, but you can obviously wear them directly on your body! Chapter 1263: The jade pendant is found! Bonnie was instantly silent. Forget it, they arepletely chicken and duck! Simply turn your head to greet the five little ones, Lets go over and see the penguins! The five children cheered and ran after Bonnie towards the penguin house. Max chased after him, Wait for me, I want toe along! C After a full day of ying at the zoo, the five children fell asleep from exhaustion on the way home. Bonnie also walked a little edematous legs, constantly hammering her calves with her hands. Tired, right? Max looked at her and pulled out a portable massager from the car like a trick, You take this and massage it, save your energy than knocking yourself. Bonnie then reached out to take it and tried it, and it was really easy andfortable. Howe you have everything in your car. Bonniemented. Max was so proud, Of course, I have no other skills, but I am nicknamed Doraemon! Pfft Bonnie didnt hold back andughed right out, poking mercilessly, Would Doraemon bring a pair of stockings to the zoo and put them over his head? Max: Can this matter still be passed! Just as he was about to spit out, Bonnies expression turned serious again. Zheng looked at Max and spoke, But I really appreciate it, thank you, brother! Max instantly made a big red face, and his voice couldnt help but stutter. Dry why suddenly thank me, make me strange embarrassed! Because Im having fun today, Im guarding these little guys and youre guarding me. Bonnie said with a smile. Shes not kidding, shes really happy today. With thepany of her loved ones, she temporarily forgot all the troubles around her. That way, its really happy!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. And the surprise for Bonnie today is much more than that. Not long after returning to the vi, Bonnie received a video call from George. After the connection, a jade pendant with a turquoise body appeared in the picture. It was followed by Georges smiling, demonically handsome face, with those two eyebrows fluttering in triumph. How about it Annie, am I not super awesome! Bonnie stared dead at the jade pendant, stunned for several days, finally came back to her senses, covered her mouth, tears then poured down. Oh my God, I actually found it! Its true! Thank you George, thank you! Thank you! Bonnie was so excited she was incoherent. George then said, Thank you foring back, Eric and I have booked the earliest flight back to Willisto, we will probably arrive tomorrow at noon, remember to pick up the ne and treat us to a delicious meal by the way. Bonnie cried andughed, nodding heavily, Of course, I will treat you all to delicious food, the most delicious! George then hung up the phone with satisfaction. Bonnie turned around and hugged Max directly, Brother, did you hear that, it was found, my jade pendant was found! Maxs limbs stiffened and he spoke in a whisper, I know, but Bonnie, why dont you let go of me first? Otherwise, the one behind you is going to break me into pieces with his eyes. Bonnie was stunned for a moment, turned her head and saw Sebastian with a face full of jealousy. Sebastian, when did you get back? Bonnie was surprised and amazed. Sebastian stretched out his slender arm and fished Bonnie into his arms, his tone full of food, Just got back just in time to see you hugging another man. Bonnie was embarrassed, This is my brother, how can I count other men, and, I was just too excited. Speaking of which, Bonnie couldnt wait to share the news with Sebastian. But Sebastian wasnt as excited as he thought he would be. Whats wrong, arent you happy for me that you found my jade pendant? Bonnie asked, puzzled. Chapter 1264: I’ll give it myself Sebastian held her tighter. The unhappiness was evident in his voice. Im happy about the fact that you found the jade pendant, but Im not so happy about the fact that you hugged Max after you found out the news. Max immediately defiantly crossed his arms, You people are too petty, right? Im Bonnies brother, whats wrong with me hugging her, right Bonnie? Bonnie nodded vigorously, Thats right, its okay for Max to hug, anyway, in my mind, he doesnt even count as a woman, you can just pretend that I just hugged a little bit with a small dog or cat. After a pause, and curtly, Aspensation, Ill hold you for ten minutes, no, half an hour, OK? Sebastian was immediately cajoled and nodded, Then lets go upstairs and hug quietly, dont be seen by others. After saying this, Sebastian will directly fight across the Bonnie to pick up and stride towards upstairs. Inside the bedroom, the sound of Bonniesughter soon came. The five children were also busy with their own things. Only Max was left standing in ce, feeling like a big spiteful bastard. Oooooh, dog food is so full of ah! If I had known this, I should have refused Bonnie when she came over to hug me. It would not have to be so wretched and pathetic now. Max thought, and left the vi full of sorrow. It wasnt until the next morning that he came back to full blood again. Because of the reason of picking up the ne, Max was worried that he would bump into Bonnie and Sebastian to show their love again. So he nned to find himself apanion. The first one thates to mind is Jay. Although Jay is a man, what does it matter if brothers hug each other! I believe Jay wont mind either. When I called, I heard Jays hoarse voice, as if he was very tired and had been up for days without sleep. Youre not doing research again, are you? Max, being a close friend, guessed it right away. Jay, however, did not bother to answer, not even perfunctorily, and directly opened his mouth to ask, What is it, hurry up and say! George and Eric found Bonnies pendant and it will arrive in Willisto at noon today, we are leaving for the airport now, do you want toe along and be mypanion? Max asked. Found the jade pendant? Jay was a little curious, So Bonnie will soon be able to find her biological parents? Not too sure about that, but all in all finding the jade pendant is a good start, and the rest should be sorted out soon. Max replied. Followed by urging, So do you want toe with me! Okay. Jay agreed, ncing down at the paternity test he was holding. I happen to have something for Bonnie, too. Max lipped out, Then send me the location, Ill pick you up now. He drove back and forth, and Jay was just in time for a break. Hm, try to ask where else under the sky there is such a handsome and thoughtful brother of his! Hanging up the phone, Jay then prepared to send Max the address of the Institute.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. As a result, at this time, my aunt called. Jay immediately picked up, Aunt, what do you want to see me about? The aunt on the other end of the phone said a few words, and Jays face suddenly changed abruptly. Okay aunt, Ille over now. Jay can only send a text message to Max, I have something temporarily can note, you go to the airport yourself, as for the things Ie back tonight to give themselves! Chapter 1265: Gifts Although very unhappy, Max just had to agree. What else? You cant force Jay to apany you to the airport! Hanging up the phone, he muttered in a low voice, Not busy in the morning, not busy in the evening, I have been ready to start busy, so hurried, where to go to people to apany me ah. Hesitating again and again, Max suddenly lit up and thought of someone.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Haris! This faithful hand that has been with him for years. Although old is a little older, but it is better than going alone as a light bulb ah. But when he got to the airport, Max regretted it. Because, it is miserable for one person to be a light bulb, and it is even more miserable for him and Haris to be two together. Max and Haris can only stare at each other as they watch the crowd make out with each other. That taste, not to mention how sour. Even, Haris also full of grievance to look at Max, Mr. Pearson, Im a big age to be stuffed with dog food, this is considered a work injury, todays pay must be given double ah. Max: !!! Its okay to eat dog food and lose money. This life, really can not live! Its a good thing everyones attention wasnt on him. After picking up George and Eric, Bonnie made arrangements to go to the hotel for dinner. At the table in the booth, Bonnie couldnt wait to reach out her hand to see the jade pendant. George pulled a velvet jewelry box out of his suitcase and opened it up, along with the velvet pouch. After theyers of wrapping, thest thing to pull out is the jade pendant. Throughout the turquoise jade pendant, not too much carving, but looks extraordinarily noble and exquisite. Fingers fall on it, but also can feel the warm and delicate touch. This shows that this jade pendant is really unusual. I also asked my friends at Hesnus to look at it. The raw material for this jade pendant is very rare, and there are only a dozen or so original stonesing out of the world. And this jade pendant you are holding is polished from part of the material of one of the original stones. Hearing these words, Bonnies eyes instantly burst with surprise. So that means we can find my parents once we track down who all these raw stones were sold to? Bonnie asked. George nodded, Thats right. After a pause and added, But these raw stones are after all sold more than twenty years ago, and some even earlier, to trace up is not an easy task. Bonnies mood, however, was not affected at all. So what if its not so easy? At the very least it has given her hope! Like this time, the jade pendant has been lost in customs for so many years, the possibility of finding it is slim, but George still managed to do it. So, the next thing will definitely go well too! God will be on her side! Seeing Bonnie so determined, George also nodded along, I believe you, we all look together, we can definitely find out. Thank you, George, Bonnie said with a grateful wink. Following that, he pulled out a small box from his bag and handed it to George, This is a gift that Sebastian and I prepared. George reached out to take it and opened it only to find that inside was actually a key. You two as a couple are? George was shocked. Bonnie turned her head and locked eyes with Sebastian with a soft smile on her face, Its for you and Eric, the house is in Irnd, a small cottage by the sea with a great view and a beautiful sunset every day. As for why the house was chosen in Irnd, Bonnie doesnt need to say much. No, Young Granny, Mr. Grant, this gift is too expensive for us to ept! Eric said with trepidation. George nodded along and pushed the key back into Bonnies hand, and red at her with demonic peach blossom eyes, What do you take me for? You have to ask for a house just to run an errand, if this gets out, who will dare to hire me for work in the future! Chapter 1266: Where did you get the woman? No matter what Bonnie said, George just wouldnt ept the gift. Helpless, can only look at Sebastian for help. Sebastian got up, lifted his long, slender arms and took Bonnie into his arms. Following that, he said softly, All right, there are certainly conditions for receiving this gift. George looked to him, What are the conditions? Consider this a benefit to reward old employees, but since they are old employees, they are bound to be old. You two, sign another ten-year contract respectively, and stay with me and Bonnie as assistants. George and Eric looked at each other and both thought it would work. But the mouth is still tough. Ten-year contract for a beach house, we two in your heart is also too cheap, at least add a car. Bonnieughed and readily agreed, Of course, the best car will be sent to you! This gift, just like that, was given away. Immediately afterwards, everyone started eating. After a full meal, Haris drove Max back to the hotel. I havent seen my dad for the past two days, whats he been up to? Max asked absently as he leaned against the passenger window. Haris thought for a moment, I asked the driver and said that the chairman had been hanging out at Willisto for the past two days and had bought a number ofpanion gifts. That look, live is to travel. But Max doesnt believe it. His own father can be a tourist? In the past, even on New Years Day, we must first go to thepany to deal with things before going home, okay? There is definitely something wrong with this. Max thought and decided to have a surprise inspection. Haris, turn around and go to my dads hotel. Max said. Haris immediately turned the car around and headed straight for the Modest Grove Hotel. And when they got to the door, theyran into Father Pearson, who was on his way out. Next to Father Pearson, there stood a middle-aged woman dressed in an extraordinarily beautiful and enchanting way. The two people were talking andughing, as if they were very familiar with each other. Maxs eyes were instantly scarlet and his fists were squeezed hard! The first thing you need to do is to get your own father to hang out in Willisto, because there is a woman around, so he is busy coaxing women. You bitch, who gave you permission to hook up with my dad! Maxs violent temper came to the fore and he rushed up and gave the woman a kick. The kick sent the woman flying out a long way, hitting the pirs of the hall before she stopped and fainted from the pain.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Thats not all. Max still didnt feel enough relief, and turned to Father Pearson again, his eyes scarlet to spit fire, You really think my mother is in the temple to beg Buddha and no one cares about you, right? Father Pearson was even more angry than he was, You stupid bastard, how can you just hit someone! Shes not trifling with you, whats wrong with me beating her up? Max grunted out of his nostrils. Father Pearson raised his hand and pped him hard on the forehead, Stupid, this is not some woman, this is Dr. Elena, the nutritionist I hired for your mother! What, what? Max was dumbfounded, So its not your third party? Father Pearson sneered, Am I so untrustworthy in your eyes? After a pause, he added, Dr. Elena is a nutritionist expert I hired from abroad only today, you can check the airline tickets and entry records! Hearing this, Max went straight to his knees. He didnt think that much about it! Even the eyes were timid for a few moments, I didnt know she was a nutritionist either. After a pause, another thing came to mind, No, why did you hire a nutritionist for my mom for a good reason, and specifically to Willisto? If its really for mom, shouldnt it go directly to the Capital! Chapter 1267: Sorry Dad! Max is unambiguous when ites to the happiness of his own mother. The eyes that looked at Father Pearson were already spewing fire and anger. If you dont give me a reasonable exnation today about who this woman really is, Im going to find Great Grandpa! Max said. If Great Grandpa knew that Father Pearson was fooling around, he would have been furious and would have beaten Father Pearson badly. By then, not to mention the woman to get out, even Father Pearsons status in the family will also fall.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Of course, Max doesnt care about that. The status of a fall is good! Save Father Pearson from going out and gettingid. Bastard, how dare you take charge of your own father! Father Pearson was furious and cross-eyed. Youre out there fooling around, why shouldnt I care. Max continued to strain his neck and dislike him directly. Seeing this, Father Pearson then realized that if he was tough, Max would not listen to him. The brain turned around, then changed strategy, a light sigh, Forget it, since I can not hide from you, then I will say it straight! Its true that she wasnt the doctor for your mother, or even a doctor at all. Upon hearing this, Max gave an I knew it look. Then his eyes grew more and more angry, Then youd better exin more clearly who this woman really is. Go wait for me next to you for a minute. Father Pearson said to the woman. The woman then dutifully went to the lounge area of the hotel lobby. Seeing no one around, Father Pearson spoke up, Didnt you sayst time back at the Pearson Family that Bonnie was looking for her birth parents? Max nodded his head, Yes, Great Grandpa even said I did the right thing, but what does that have to do with you? This woman, I suspect, is Bonnies real mother! Father Pearson said. After a pause and added, So I found a reason to leave her behind, want to see the true or false first, and then, have not tried it out, you came, almost ruined my n. Huh? Max heard this and really didnt believe it at all. Suspicious eyes looked Father Pearson up and down and his voice was full of caution, Dont you hate Bonnie so much, how could you possibly help her find her parents, less of a lie! This time to Willisto, also aggressive, said that for Rachel, to go to Bonnie to get justice it. Now why does he look like he cares about Bonnie again. So I told you you were a fool, Father Pearson cursed, and if you hadnt threatened me with your great grandfather, this woman would have been the best pawn I ever had. As she said, Father Pearson reached out and made a fist, If I could take Bonnies real mother into my own hands, wouldnt I be able to do whatever I wanted with Bonnie? That look, as if Bonnie was in his hands at the moment. Max was shaken to the core. Half-heartedly, his eyes rolled and he shouted angrily towards his own father, You dont think so, no one can hurt Bonnie! Not even your own father. You stupid bastard, thats just an outsider, Rachel is your real sister, how can you turn your elbow and protect an outsider? Father Pearson scolded. Maxs face was full of determination, In my eyes, I will only have Bonnie as a sister now and in the future, so Dad, Im sorry! What do you want? A sh of panic crossed Father Pearsons eyes. Max didnt answer, but walked straight to the rest area. Grabbing the woman who was resting on the sofa, her tone was unbearably strong, Go,e with me now! Chapter 1268: Why do you want to hide Max moved quickly, the woman on the sofa did not react at all, and was dragged to the hotel door. Behind her, Father Pearson shouted in exasperation, Max, what are you doing,e back quickly! Maxs footsteps did not stop and his tone was insistent and firm, Im noting back, Im taking this woman with me, since she is Bonnies real mother, of course Ill be responsible for introducing her to Bonnie. As for what his own father said about using this to control Bonnie, dont even think about it! In the blink of an eye, Max disappeared from Father Pearsons sight with the woman in tow. Naturally, he did not see the smug smile that shed under Father Pearsons eyes. Things, much more agreeable than he thought ah! C At this end, Max left the hotel with the woman. When sitting in the car, the woman was extremely unhappy to shake off Maxs hand, Whats wrong with you people, suddenly you have to take me away, Im not someone you can take away if you want to. You By the way, whats your name? Max asked. The woman swept him off his feet, Just call me Auntie Sofia. Auntie Sofia, its like this, did you have a lost daughter before, I can take you to find her now, do you want to meet her? Max cut to the chase.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Hearing this, Sofias eyes instantly changed. She sped Maxs shoulders with unbridled excitement, her voice bing a bit broken from the excitement, Really? Are you really willing to take me to see her? Without waiting for Max to answer, Sofia lost a few more moments in her eyes and shook her head to herself, No, no, that man also said he would take me to my daughter, but kept dying me, and now youre here, you must be lying to me. That person, naturally, refers to Father Pearson. Max became even more convinced by Father Pearsons words. The reason for keeping Sofia around by all means is not to make Sofia a pawn to be used as a counterweight to Bonnie in the future! This biological mother, it should be true! I can take you right now. Max said, How about just now, for half an hour? Sofia naturally nodded her head happily in agreement. With that, it followed Max to the vi. But when I entered the vi, I didnt see Bonnie, only Sebastian working in the study. I asked to know that Bonnie went to the hospital today for a maternity checkup, and it will take two hours to return. Its going to take so long, huh? Maxs eyes were instantly lost, What about it, people are waiting downstairs. Sebastian was puzzled, What people? Its Bonnies real mother, I didnt expect it, I found it for her! Max gloated. He couldnt wait to tell the story of howhe found Sofia. Finally also thankfully patted his chest, fortunately I was alert, if I was fooled over, turn around Sofia will be Bonnies weakness and weakness, my father that person sinister and poisonous, will do a lot of bad things! Sebastian: He pulled the corner of his mouth and reminded Max, At least its your own father, so its not appropriate to talk bad behind his back, is it? Max waved his hand, full of indifference, to a belly full of bad thoughts of his own father respectful, that kind of foolish filial piety is not appropriate! Sebastian nodded and skirted the topic, Dont tell Bonnie about this yet. Why? I had a hard time finding Sofia, why are you hiding it? Chapter 1269: Are you real or not? Max was puzzled, even exasperated, by this. He had fallen out with his own father and thought of giving Bonnie a surprise. The result? Sebastian actually said he wouldnt tell Bonnie! Youre not nning to im the credit yourself when the timees, are you? Max looked at Sebastian with a suspicious gaze, his eyes already full of hostility. Sebastian almost got augh, Is that who I am in your eyes? Max snorted coldly, Who knows, you cant be too defensive, especially if youre still trying to steal my credit in front of my most beloved sister! Everything else can be tolerated, but not this one. Sebastians forehead crossed a few ck lines before he opened his mouth and exined, Whether this person is Bonnies real mother is not yet known, I need to finish the paternity test. Otherwise, once the identification resultse out, found that the two people are not biological mother and daughter, then Bonnie is empty joy. She is now a pregnant woman and cannot afford further mood swings. Oh yeah yeah yeah. Max, as an afterthought, raised his hand and pped his head hard, How did I forget this matter, then lets do as you said, lets do the paternity test first. After a pause, he tentatively asked Sebastian, So, when the paternity test resultse back, you wont steal my credit, will you? Sebastian: wont! Max was then relieved to go downstairs to Sofia. At this moment Sofia is touching the brass ornaments on the coffee table in the living room, with eyes full of shock. Is this, is this a mansion? No, this is like a rich mansion! I dont know how much the ornament on the table would sell for if it were stolen. It should be able to cover the money she sells for a year, right? As he was thinking about it, Max came downstairs. Sofia hurriedly gathered her emotions and squeezed out a smile, How is it going, can I see my daughter now? Max shook his head, Not yet. What?! You just clearly said that you would bring me here to meet my daughter, thats why Im here. Sofia was furious, How can you break your word! I just learned that Bonnie has not been welltely and needs to recuperate for the time being, so, you go stay at my ce for one day, just one day, and I will bring you tomorrow when she can see her guests. Max said. Sofia doesnt believe it. She was still indignant, You are a liar, the same person as your father, and I wont trust you anymore! With that, he was about to get up and leave. Seeing this, Max immediately reached out and yanked Sofias hair from behind, pulling several of them down. He thought it was a godsend to do so. As a result, Sofia turned her head the next second and looked at him with a suspicious face, What are you doing, youre not going to take my hair for a paternity test, are you?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Max, who was still holding his hair in his hand, squeezed out an awkward smile and exined, Would you believe me if I said that I just helped you pull out a few white hairs? Sofia rolled her eyes vaguely, Do you think I believe that? Without waiting for Max to speak again, she spoke again, If you want a paternity test, just say so, but I can tell you very clearly that my gic test is only sixty percent simr to Bonnies. Sixty percent, not up to the standard of biological mother and daughter. Max was puzzled, So youre not actually Bonnies mother, just a general rtive? In that case, wouldnt Sofia be cheating! Chapter 1270: Confirmation complete To Maxs suspicious gaze, Sofia exined, A few years ago I had an ident, a major blood change in my whole body, and a bone marrow transnt, after which my genes were changed. Max dawned on me, I think Ive heard Bonnie talk about your situation before, Damon is like that! Because I received a bone marrow transnt as a child, my genes have changed and even the color of my pupils has changed. Sofia nodded, Yeah, but that Damon you were talking about, who is that? Its Bonnie and Sebastians oldest son. Isnt that my own grandson! God, how could my own grandson go through such a thing, God is too cruel to him! Sofia became more and more upset as she spoke, tears falling down her face. Anyone who looks at it will feel that Sofia is very empathetic at the moment and is a real grandmother. Max is also convinced to a great extent. But the only remaining reason still tells him that everything can not be taken at face value, or have to go to a paternity test to do so. Youre only sixty percent, what about the others, can your husband get a paternity test? Max said. If it is true father and daughter, do paternity test is also up to eighty percent. Sofia nodded, Of course you can do it, you check my bar first, just make sure I, is not eight or nine, he is still in Switzend, it takes three days to get here. Hearing this, Max went ahead and took Sofia to have her blood drawn. When she went to theboratory, the nurses eyes were a little surprised when she wanted to draw blood and pointed to the eye of the needle on Sofias arm and asked, Did you draw blood before? No, I was the one who gave blood. Sofia tugged down her shirt to cover the eye of the needle, I wanted to do more good so that maybe I could find my real daughter sooner. But in reality, this is the eye of the needle left during the blood exchange! Thats right, Sofias blood is all changed at the moment. The reason for the sixty percent resemnce is that the blood that flows through her body is all from the Pearsons. Naturally, there will be a sixty percent simrity to Bonnies blood! Max knows nothing about it. He soon got the test results, identifying Sofia and Bonnies gic simrity, up to 61%! Coupled with Sofias frankness, she said she could do a second paternity test after her husband arrived in Willisto, so isnt this the real deal? Sofia and Bonnie are really family! Maxs attitude followed immediately changed, Godmother, before is my attitude is not very good, you must not be angry, and more importantly, do not tell Bonnie that I pulled out your hair ah! Otherwise, if Bonnie knew about it, she would have skinned him, right?N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sofia squeezed out a gentle smile and nodded towards Max, Dont worry, I know you also want to make sure Im not lying to Bonnie only, understandable, wont sue you. After a pause, he asked again, So, can I go see Bonnie now? Sure, Ill arrange for you to have dinner together this evening. Max said. He dropped Sofia off at the hotel and settled in, then went back to the vi. It just so happened that Bonnie came home from her delivery and was showing Donna the babys 4D ultrasound pictures in the living room. Brother, what are you doing over here,e over and look at your little nephew, hes so pretty. Bonnie greeted enthusiastically. Max walked over, glowing with excitement, Bonnie, theres someone Im taking you to tonight, someone you especially want to meet! Chapter 1271: She’s fine with it Looking at Maxs unbelievably excited look, Bonnie couldnt help but be curious. Who is it? Max chose to sell, Dont ask, anyway its someone youd love to meet is all! As for more, Max said nothing about it. Bonnie had no choice but to agree, thinking to go and see it before she did. I didnt expect Max to call not only her, but also Sebastian and the five children. Even Anna and the Ruperts gave a call. This is quite a big battle. Bonnie, who was already normal minded, saw the situation and became curious again. Well be at the hotel soon, lets go there. Max said. After a pause, also moved Sebastian to, I even want to pit you, also have to go through Sebastian agreed ah, he is willing to follow, it must be good, rest assured! Sebastian, who had read the paternity test, nodded his head and gave Bonnie a reassuring look. Bonnie: These two, what a strange one! Thinking, the nanny car has arrived at the entrance of the hotel. Max immediately jumped out of the car and dragged Bonnie inside. When she got to the booth, the moment she pushed open the door, Bonnie saw the middle-aged woman sitting at the table. And this is? Bonnie asked. Sofia stood up straight away, her eyes containing hot tears, her voice choked with sobs, Bonnie, Im your mother, my real mother!N?velDrama.Org owns this. What? Bonnie was a little incredulous, Are you really my real mother? But why, there is no feeling at all. Bonnie just felt like she had met a stranger. Im really your mother, Ive been looking for you for years, my daughter, and now I finally see you! While saying that, Sofia was going to go up and hug Bonnie. Bonnie, however, took a step back, with an expression that was a bit wary and distant. Sofias hand hovered in mid-air, unable to go up or down, embarrassed to the extreme. Half the time, it was she who relieved herself. I know that I have not taken good care of you all these years, you must be very angry, but you believe in mom, in the future we are together, I will definitely make up for you! Bonnies expression is still very nd, raised his right hand and said, Wait, Im still a bit reactive to this thing, you wait for me, brother,e out with me! With that, Bonnie dragged Max out of the booth. Looking for an unupied corner, he lowered his voice and asked, Brother, the person you said youd take me to see, is she the one? Max nodded vigorously, then puzzled, Whats wrong Bonnie, this is your real mother ah, you have not been looking for her recently, and now that the person has appeared in front of you, you are not happy? Bonnie was silent. Half the time, still decided to tell the truth. Yes, I wasnt as happy as I thought I would be, and for some reason, I felt like the person in front of me wasnt my mom. Not to mention you, I also suspected so at first, so I took her to do a paternity test, I watched the blood drawn, there is no mistake! Max answered forcefully. Bonnie certainly believes Max. Max didnt help much in the matter of finding the biological parents. Now it is easy to find, how do you start to suspect on it? Bonnie even felt weird about herself. Come on, Max waved his hand again, her husband ising to Willisto take a paternity test in a few days, so if shes not real, how dare she bring this up voluntarily! Chapter 1272: I know everything about you Hearing this, Bonnie then nodded heavily. Squeezing out a smile towards Max, Okay, I believe you, brother! Yeah, well, it took me a lot of work to find your mom and identify her! Max said. He added fuel to the fire and took all the credit for Sebastians part. Bonnie really believed it, and thanked Max gratefully. Come on, Ill be happy to see your wish granted. Max said, Lets go inside. Bonnie then followed Max back to the private room. Inside the private room, Sebastian and others were already seated. Sofia is talking to them. Every word is not far from Bonnie, obviously very concerned about Bonnies affairs over the years. What is this if not a mothers concern? Bonnie thought, and sat down next to Sofia and spoke, Miss Sofia, Im sorry I cant call you mom right now. I can understand that Bonnie, Sofia nodded vigorously, Im already happy that youre willing toe see me and talk to me face to face. I have a few questions Id like to ask you, I dont know if youd like to? Bonnie asked again.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. Sure. Bonnie then cleared her throat and asked the question she most wanted to ask. Back then, why did you abandon me? Sofias face was full of sadness, lifting her hand to wipe away the crystal tears at the corner of her eyes, I didnt know about this at all, because you were a girl, so your grandmother just let your great aunt throw you out, lying to us that you were born dead. Your great aunt still has a conscience, thinking that if we find out the secret to find the child, a token easier, put a jade pendant on you. I have refused to believe that you died like that, so I have been circling the hospital to find evidence. It was only a few years ago that your great aunt told the truth, but when we went after that orphanage, we heard that a fire had killed everyone that year. I regret not being able to know the truth sooner and have been living in remorse, hating to go down there with you, not long ago, Father Pearson told me that he found my real daughter and brought me to Willisto After hearing Sofias words, Bonnie fell into deep thought. Indeed, Sofias words are well-reasoned and stand up to scrutiny. But, why do you just dont feel right? Facing Sofia, she was not as happy and joyful as she thought she would be. It should be exciting to find your own mother, shouldnt it? Bonnie, are you still ming me? Sofia asked tentatively, Or, are you doubting my authenticity? I cant say for sure. Bonnie said honestly, Other than that, do you have any proof that you are my mother? Sofia looked around and came up to Bonnies ear and whispered, Theres a birthmark on your waist and a small indentation on your ankle that was identally made by the doctors scalpel when you were first born, and a piece of flesh was missing, and it should be an indentation even now, right? These are the little details that Bonnie has never told anyone. But Sofia can say it all. So, youre really my mother?! Bonnies eyes, gradually became convinced. ### First 1273 chapter: do you have such a sense Sofia reached out and took Bonnie into her arms, Silly boy, youre willing to trust me now, arent you? I believe it. Bonnie nodded. Without waiting for Sofia to speak again, Bonnie withdrew from her arms, Lets stop standing around stirring up emotions like this and eat first! It is clear that one second it is still a mother-daughter rtionship, and the next second it has to start eating. This huge shift has taken Sofia back a bit. The mind is even a little apprehensive. I dont think Ive been seen, have I? But then I thought about it and thought it was impossible. He said it all very well, no w, and, if Bonnie saw it, why not just break it down? It should just be that you think too much about it. Thats right, just think too much! Sofia put her heart back in her stomach, sat down next to Bonnie and started trying her best to be a good mother. The meal went on and on, and the hush-hush didnt stop. Bonnie also smiled from the beginning to the end, nothing out of the ordinary. After eating and drinking enough, it was time to bring up Sofias matter again. Since Sofia is the biological mother, the first priority is to arrange Sofias residence. Sofias eyes held a few moments of anticipation, I havent seen you in so many years, there is so much I want to tell you, and I would like to go to the vi and stay with you for a while if I can. Bonnie is full of difficulties, but there are no empty rooms in the vi, ah, and I am pregnant, but also can not care about you, or this way, or let Sebastian first prepare the best five-star hotel for you. How can that work. Sofia immediately refused, I cant spend so much of your money, if there is no ce to stay in the vi, I will find a hotel nearby, so that it is convenient to visit you every day. Its no trouble, Sebastian, you help my mom prepare the best hotel near the vi. Bonnie said. Sebastian nodded, Okay, Ill make the arrangements. As long as it is Bonnies orders, Sebastian does everything. Soon Sofia was sent to a five-star hotel. You get some rest, and if you want to go to the vi, Ill have the driver pick you up first thing in the morning. Bonnie said. Sofia heaved the flesh, To go, I have no other desire now, just to spend more time with you. I know, then you rest early and have a good night. Bonnie finished speaking and turned around to go downstairs. When they arrived at the babysitters car, the five children immediately came up. Little Joanna blinked her big wild grape-like eyes and looked at Bonnie bashfully, asking in a milky voice, Mommy, there is obviously a vacant room in the vi, why dont you let her go and stay there? Bonnie had a few confused eyes, I cant say. It is clear that all those little secrets, and the paternity test are telling her that Sofia is her real mother. But, there is a voice in my heart that keeps saying, Be calm, she may not be! As he was thinking, Damon next to him spoke up, Mommy, do you remember when we first met? Bonnie nodded, Of course, you came over and asked me to borrow a tissue, so youre good and understanding. Damon gave an encore and continued, I dont know why, there were actually other people next to you, but I just walked up to you. I wanted to ask you to borrow a tissue because I felt like I knew you in the dark. Later I asked daddy, daddy said this is the induction between blood, mommy, do you and grandma have such an induction? Chapter 1273: Do you have such a sense Sofia reached out and took Bonnie into her arms, Silly child, you are willing to believe me now, arent you? I believe it. Bonnie nodded her head. Without waiting for Sofia to say anything else, Bonnie withdrew from her arms, Lets stop standing around like this and eat first! One minute it was mother-daughter love, the next it was dinner. This huge shift made Sofia a bit overwhelmed. Her heart was even a bit apprehensive. Could it be that she was being seen, right? But on second thought, I dont think so. The fact that she had said everything very well, nothing was broken, and, if Bonnie had seen it, why didnt she just break it down? It should just be that you are thinking too much. Thats right, too much thinking! Sofia put her heart back in her stomach, sat next to Bonnie, and started to y a good mother. The meal went on and on, and the warmth never stopped. Bonnie also smiled from the beginning to the end, nothing out of the ordinary. When she had enough to eat and drink, she brought up Sofias matter again. Since Sofia is the biological mother, the first thing to do is to arrange Sofias residence. Sofias eyes with a bit of expectation, I have not seen you for so many years, there are many, many things I want to say to you, if possible, I want to go to the vi and live with you for a while. Bonnie is full of difficulties, but there are no empty rooms in the vi, ah, and I am now pregnant, also can not take care of you, or this way, or let Sebastian first prepare the best five-star hotel for you. How can I do that? Sofia immediately refused, I can not spend so much money, if there is no ce to stay in the vi, I will find a hotel nearby, so that it is convenient to visit you every day. Its no trouble, Sebastian, you help my mother prepare the best hotel near the vi. Bonnie said. Sebastian nodded, Okay, Ill arrange it. As long as it was Bonnies order, Sebastian did everything he was told. Soon, Sofia was sent to the five-star hotel.Original content from N?velDrama.Org. You have a good rest, if you want to go to the vi, tomorrow morning I will let the driver pick you up. Bonnie said. Sofia heavily weighted meat, to go, I have no other desire now, just want to stay with you for a longer time. I know, then you rest early, good night. Bonnie said, turned around and went downstairs. When they reached the nanny car, the five children immediately came up. Little Joanna blinked her big wild grape-like eyes and looked at Bonnie with bewilderment, asking in a milky voice, Mommy, there is obviously a vacant room in the vi, why dont you let her stay there? Bonnies eyes are a bit confused, I cant say. It was clear that all those little secrets and the paternity test were telling her that Sofia was her real mother. But a voice in her heart kept saying, Calm down, she might not be! As she was thinking, Damon spoke up, Mommy, do you remember when we first met? Bonnie nodded, Of course, you came over and asked for a tissue, you were so nice and understanding. Damon continued, I dont know why, but there was someone else next to you, but I just walked up to you. I wanted to ask you to borrow a tissue, because I felt that I knew you from the inside. I asked daddyter, daddy said this is the induction between the blood, mommy, you and grandma have such induction? Chapter 1274: Is this grandmother a fake? Hearing this, Bonnie fell into silence. No, between her and Sofia, there was no such feeling. Two people, it is not too much to say that they are strangers. But in the face of Damons worried and concerned eyes, Bonnie couldnt bear to tell the truth. This is a matter of adults, children should not be involved with it! A little bit actually, well, well be home soon, you guys hurry up and wash up and go to bed, you have to go to kindergarten early tomorrow morning. Even though there were many questions they wanted to ask, the five children chose to keep their mouths shut when Bonnie yelled at them. When they got back to the vi, they took a shower and brushed their teeth, then changed into the same type of pajamas andid down side by side on the tatami mats like little radishes. Mommy, you dont have to tell us a bedtime story tonight, were so tired, we can fall asleep in five minutes in bed! Erika blinked her big wild grape-like eyes and said in a milky voice. Bonnie then nodded, Okay, then you guys be good and go to sleep, Ill check in half an hour, and if anyone doesnt fall asleep, theyll be dragged out for a little spanking. Erika nodded her head vigorously. Half an hour, thats enough! So when Bonnie left the childrens room, several little ones immediately lifted the covers and sat around. After ncing at each other, they opened the conversation. Thats right, isnt it? You think so, dont you? That Sofia, she doesnt look like a grandmother at all! That is, I dont think so either. The first time I saw my grandmother before, I had an inexplicable sense of familiarity with her, although she was abominable at that time. And Sofia? This evening at the dinner table has been shushing a few of their little ones, they are not half as warm and happy as they feel. On the contrary, resist very much. Not to mention Bonnie doubts Sofias authenticity, they also doubt the true identity of this grandmother! But mommy replied in the car that she somewhat believed it was true, and they had to privately investigate it themselves first. With that said, Lukas turned his head to Andrew, Second brother, did you get it done? Andrews cool, cold little face had little expression on it as he hmmed and handed his phone to Lukas, Just got the check-in information with Sofias ID information on it. The year, month and day of birth are clearly written. After getting the birthday, the next step is of course to give it to Erika for divination. See if there is a kinship entanglement between Sofia and mommy. For a while, the remaining four little ones all gathered their breath and looked at Erika with nervous faces. Erika held the turtle shell with both hands and shook it, and the copper tes inside made a crisp nging sound. After about half a minute, the copper te fell out of the tortoise shell, and Erika began to look at the positive and negative sides of the te, and then inferred the divination. The result of the divination came out to shock them all. Because Sofias birthday is calcted to be verypatible with Mommys proper house edge! Like such a trigram, even if it is not the biological mother and daughter, but at least a very close rtive. How can that be? Damon was dumbfounded, But Sofia looks, really, very unlike Grandma!N?velDrama.Org ? content. Now there are only two scenarios, Joanna said with rare calmposure, the first is that we all guessed wrong. The second is that this birth date is a fake! What others think she doesnt know, but she thinks its the second case anyway! This grandmother made a fake to deceive them all. Chapter 1275: Someone is jealous Thats right, thats right, Damon agreed with that statement, Maybe its a fake? Then the question arises, Erika spreads her hands with a rare serious expression, how could she just happen to fake it until this birthday? You know that such a suitable right house edge has to be the birthday of the real mother. How did Sofia get the timing just right? Could it be that she also knows divination and has predicted her predictions and has got it all worked out in these small details? A few little ones were dumbfounded.N?velDrama.Org owns this. You look at me, I look at you, do not know what to say. A long time, Joanna only weakly spoke, What if, just by coincidence To be honest, Erika would love to believe that this is coincidence. What about birth dates can be coincidental, what about paternity tests? Uncle Max shouldnt have lied to them! This matter, no matter how you think, can not be prohibited from spection. Something must have gone wrong. Finally it was Andrew who tapped out, Lets just try it again. Its always possible to try out the real ones. As for now, go to sleep first! Otherwise its time for mommy toe over and spank their little bottomster. Several little ones got back under the covers and soon fell into a deep sleep. C Inside the second floor bedroom. Compared to the five childrens suspicion, Bonnies spection is also a lot. She told Sebastian about the idea. As much as I want to find my biological parents right away, this Sofia appeared so oddly that I want to check again. Sebastian took her into his arms, his tone doting, Yes, how you want to investigate, I will fully cooperate. Bonnie thought about it, Lets do a new paternity test again, without blood, with hair. Earlier Max said that when he went to pull out his hair, Sofia asked for a direct blood draw for the test and said that hair is not as urate as blood draw. But the fact is, whether it is a blood draw or a hair, the dna in it is extracted and the effect is the same. Since Sofia rejected the use of hair for paternity testing, she went ahead and did it with this. Whether it is or not, you will know once you do. Im going to ask Max where those hairs are. Sebastian immediately had to call. Bonnie stopped him again and shook her head helplessly, No, if you go ask him now, wont he know Im going to have a new paternity test? Max was well-intentioned, but she turned around and didnt believe it. How sad Max should be! Its good to do one quietly first. Bonnie said, If it really isnt, well tell him. If the paternity test is the same as before, then lets keep this matter in our stomachs! After saying this, Bonnie noticed something was wrong. Sebastian looked at her with steeplyplex and deep eyes. Feeling a little puzzled, she reached out and touched her cheek, Whats wrong you, staring at me all the time. Sebastian Thulesrge hands circled her tighter, sighing long and sourly, his tone somewhat sour, Youre not generally good to Max. Do you have one? Bonnie herself didnt feel it at all, Im like that with everyone! Not the same, you take extra care of his emotions, as long as it concerns him, consider very carefully. Sebastian said, buried his head at Bonnies slim white neck, lightly sniffing her rose scent. Bonnie, Im not happy about this. Bonnie cried andughed, reached out and nudged him, What are you thinking, Max is my brother! Youre better to him as a brother than you are to me as a lover. Sebastian pressed on. Chapter 1276: Don’t give too much meaning to identity It was like an elementary school students speech, which made Bonnieugh again. Lover? How dare Sebastian say that! Youre my husband in the legal sense, a love brother is a private, hidden love interest, are you sure you want to be a love brother? Bonnie asked, raising an eyebrow. Sebastian immediately changed his caliber, Then its better to be a husband. Husband and brother fell in the water, I will definitely save you first, so answer, you should be satisfied, right? Bonnie knows exactly how to smooth Sebastians hair. And sure enough, Sebastian was happy. Then asked, Why did you save me first? He wanted to wait for Bonnie to say something like because he was more important. As a result, Bonnie yed dumb, Because Max is a good swimmer, he wont drown. Sebastian: This day by day, the light is directed toward Max. It seems that he, the husband, should really get his family status back in order. With that in mind, Sebastian picked Bonnie up straight across the room and headed for the big bed. The sudden sense of weightlessness startled Bonnie and subconsciously hooked Sebastians neck. It was ced on the soft downforter, and only then did he draw back his hand with a red face.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. For nearly two hours, Sebastian tossed her around. Although it takes longer, but the movements are very gentle, afraid to hurt the child in the stomach. But even so, Bonnie was so tired that she couldnt even lift her eyelids and had to let Sebastian carry her to the bathroom to clean up. The water in the tub was incredibly warm and she soaked in it with afortable sigh. Its like azy cat. Sebastians eyes were filled with a gentle smile, squeezing the shower gel in circles on her arms, the pink bubbles growing, making a dress-like appearance on her body. As she was enjoying Sebastians personal service, she heard Sebastian say, In my opinion, Sofia is not the only one who should have a paternity test with you. So who else? Bonnie asked curiously. Sebastian didnt half hesitate, Max! He was really curious, if these two people were not rted by blood, how could they be sopatible? However, the Pearson Family and Bonnie should not be rted. Sebastian also just talks the talk. But Bonnie had already agreed, with a joking tone, Fine, then you can do one. If it turns out that Max and I are rted, Ill be part of the Pearson Family! Is it to say that Im too high up? Sebastian asked. Bonnie shook her head and wiped a handful of pink bubbles on his face, giggling at hisical appearance, Of course not! She seriously exined to Sebastian, If I am from the Pearson Family, I can go and learn the healing art of the Pearson Family and maybe be a miracle doctor too. I cant guarantee that I can save lives or anything, but at least I can help when the kids and you are sick! Like now, she can not do anything, watching Damon sick to vomit blood, but also can only shed tears, really very desperate. Dont put too much meaning into who you are, Sebastian reminded her, Even if you do find out one day that you are THE Pearson Family, I hope the first thing you think about is finally having family to love you, not what you can get in what you can get in your biological family to protect and help us. Seeking a loved one is about finding a harbor to take refuge in, not learning to be that harbor and then take refuge in others. Chapter 1277: Nearly Exposed These words boil down to something really simple. Just want Bonnie to live for herself! How could Bonnie not be touched? She nodded vigorously, Yes, I promise you. Sebastian nods and continues to scrub Bonnies body. When cleaned up, then carry Bonnie to bed to rest. In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. Bonnie got up early in the morning and left for the hotel. When I arrived at the hotel, I found that the room door was locked from the inside and the ess card could not be opened. No one answered the doorbell either. Bonnies expression instantly tensed up a few notches. I dont think something happened in there, right? Is there no other way to get in? Bonnie asked the hotel bellhop. The waiters face was full of difficulties, Unless you break down the door, but that is not quite in line with the rules, Mrs. Grant, or you try to contact your mother first, really can not contact, we will break down the door? Bonnie had to tap and shout at the door of the room. Half an hour passed, palms were swollen, and the voice was hoarse. There was finally movement from the house, the sound of slippers kicking and stomping towards the door. Great! Bonnies eyes looked over and waited for the door to be opened. The door was indeed opened, but before Bonnie could say anything, Sofia inside started cursing. You call the soul early in the morning? Do you want people to sleep, thanks to you or five-star hotels, no quality at all, on this look, go back to the countryside to raise pigs while you can, what a frakking thing Countless obscene words have popped out of Sofias mouth. The waiter was scolded and his eyes were already glistening with tears. But out of professional conduct, still have to hold back, choking to speak, Sorry this guest, it is your daughter is too worried about you, soe to call you so. Put the nasty shit, where do I get the female ah, Bonnie?! Before Sofia could finish her words, she saw Bonnie standing next to her. The expression that was arrogant and iparable just now instantly became confused and embarrassed. Rubbing his hands together, he exined dryly, Im sorry Bonnie, mom, Ive got the wake-up call, I just didnt wake up so Im like this, I didnt scare you, right? Bonnie: As much as she hates to admit it, she was indeed shocked. Because just now Sofia that tirade, is really too scary. If you dont know, you think its a country shrew cursing. In addition to those years in the Jiang family by Madeleine such abuse, Bonnie is the first time to encounter such a tough and terrible woman. It took a while toe back. And Sofia had gathered her emotions and pulled Bonnie to go into the house. Seeing that the waiter was still standing still, he spoke again, What are you waiting for? Hurry up and go, do you still want to stay here and listen to our mother and daughters chat? The waiter turned around and left in a hurry. The moment her back was turned to Sofia, tears rolled down her face instantly. Oooooooh, thats terrible. I think she tried hard to interview for three rounds to get a job in a five-star hotel, and still ended up having to face this kind of horrible woman that only small hotels encounter.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Life is really hard! The waiter wiped his tears and left sadly. And the house, looking at the scene in front of Bonnie, the same shock inside. Is this still the five star hotel suite she knows? Its not too much to say its a pigsty! Chapter 1278: This is a pigsty, right? Its not that Bonnie is exaggerating. This suite was originally cleaned up very warm and simple. But now the dining table and coffee table are littered with uneaten meals and scattered everywhere. Thats not to mention. The most crucial thing is that Sofia actually even threw her underwear casually on the sofa. Bonnie was suddenly a little d that she hadnt brought Sebastian along. How embarrassing it would be otherwise! Miss Sofia, Bonnie took a deep breath, Did you stay uptest night? Yeah, I had a little trouble sleepingst night. Sofia nodded, But its okay, I used to sleep thiste, probably because I was a little ufortable sleeping alonest night! After all, beforeing to such a five-star hotel, are to serve the men, to work until thetter part of the night to rest, that moment has long been tired to bed on the sleep. Last night she didnt have to wait on men, and there were waiters on call to deliver meals and whatnot, which in turn made her ufortable. Tossing and turning in bed, I had insomnia until after three oclock. Thats why just now the brain is not too clear, open the door and start cursing. Thinking of that, Sofia squeezed out another smile towards Bonnie, Scared you just now, didnt I? Bonnie nodded honestly, A little bit indeed. Its moms fault, I got up a little too badly, my brain was still clouded, thats why. Sofia apologizes, Its all an instinctive reaction of the brain. Bonnie nods her head. She changed the subject and asked Sofia, Miss Sofia, you lived in Switzend before, right? Sofia nodded, Yeah, do you want to go to Switzend to y, I can take you thereter. Bonnie shook her head and sounded even more puzzled, Youve lived in Switzend for so many years, why is it that the words you speak when you wake up are in Chinese? The skin genes engraved in the bones will not change, but living in a ce for a long time, subconscious habits will change. But why, Sofia subconsciously speaks Chinese? Sofia froze. The mind is irritated and flustered. She said she couldnt pretend to be a high-end person settled abroad, but Father Pearson had to arrange this identity for herself. Now well, how to exin? I, um thats because Sofia stammered, unable to find a suitable reason to exin. Bonnie waved her hand and retreated, Forget it, if you dont know why either, its okay, then say a couple of words in Swiss, I think I remember speaking French over there, French I miss you so much, daughter, how do you say it? Sofia jammed again. She doesnt know this either! Whats wrong? Bonnie looked at her with more than a little suspicion already in her eyes, That should be a simple statement, right? Just saying it once, after living in Switzend for so long, its not just a mouthful? Its very simple yes, but this sentence is a little bit meaty, Im embarrassed to say it for a while, so Ill go to the bathroom to clean up and brew my feelings by the way. Sofia wanted to sneak off to the bathroom to look up the French pronunciation of the phrase. Bonnie agreed. However, she held out her hand towards Sofia, I forgot to leave your phone numberst night, Ill save it, go wash up and give me your phone. Where does this want to be a phone. This is like Sofias life! Once the phone is handed over, she has nothing to check the French pronunciation, then all the previous disguises will be pierced!N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 1279: The emperor is not anxious, too eager For a while, Sofia turned into an ant on a hot pot, with fine beads of sweat breaking out on her forehead. These small details of change were all seenby Bonnie. The suspicion in the mind bes even greater. Whats wrong Miss Sofia, is it that you cant go to the bathroom to wash up without your phone? Bonnie asked. Sofia could only y it cool and squeeze a smile out of the corner of her mouth, No, no, Ill go in and wash up now. The mind is thinking, or else just make up a couple of things. I dont think Bonnie understands French, right? The idea had just started, and before it could be implemented, Bonnies cell phone rang. At first nce, it was actually Max calling. Bonnie picked up the phone and only after listening to a couple of words, her expression instantly became grave. Okay, I got it, Miss Sofia and I will be right over! There is actually something about her? Sofia was filled with curiosity, Whats going on? Bonnie turned her head to look at her, Brother just called to tell me that Father Pearson went to the airport with the goal of intercepting the neing from Switzend. As for who was on this ne, the answer is self-exnatory. Huh? Sofia almostughed out loud! She just knew Father Pearson woulde to her aid. Its not, save yourself from danger! He actually tried to make a move on your father? Sofias acting skills were top notch, her face suddenly pale and even shaky looking. Anyone who looks at it, feels extra sad. Bonnie also subconsciously helped Sofia, Dont worry, Sebastian and Max have rushed to the airport, they will control Father Pearson first, to ensure that nothing will go wrong. Well, well, Sofia nodded, then we still have to hurry over there.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Lets go. Bonnie immediately turned around to head out. Sofia, however, called out to her, Wait a minute, let me go and clean myself up first. ??? Bonnies face was full of questions, Are you serious, you have to change and dress up now that time is short? Does Sofia really care about this husband! Sofia, on the other hand, said, I cant go out in a nightgown, its a disgrace to you. In fact, the truth is that the closet is prepared with designer high-fashion dresses by Father Pearson. She had never worn such expensive clothes before, so of course she had to show them off every now and then! As for the airport scene, you can go y it whenever you want, okay? Bonnie was speechless, but nodded her head in agreement. Urging, Then hurry up. Okay, Ill be quick. Sofia nodded. But while the talk was swift, Sofia actually took a full half hour to get dressed. When I went downstairs, I saw Bonnie pull out the keys to the Porsche Cayenne, and it was another sight to see. Wait Bonnie, youre pregnant now, how can you drive, its better to let me do it! Indeed, Bonnies belly is now a bit bigger, other than that, strapping the seat belt will give a very ufortable feeling, strangling the belly tight. So Sofia offered to help with the driving, and naturally she nodded in agreement. Only it wasnt even ten minutes before Bonnie regretted it. Because Sofia is driving too slow! Its almost like a snail. In ten minutes, it was only two kilometers away. Or when there are no traffic lights or traffic jams! At this rate, they may not even arrive at the airport by this afternoon. Bonnie just couldnt help herself, Stop the car! Chapter 1280: More and more suspicious of her Sofia, who was driving to show off, was so shouted at that she was scared that she almost mmed on the gas pedal and rushed out. Turning his head, he looked at Bonnie with a displeased face, Whats wrong, huh? Why scare yourself like this for good reason! She had a hard time touching the luxury car and wanted to drive it a little longer so that people on the roadside would take a closer look and envy her ah. I told you to stop. Bonnie still said that. Sofia had to pull over to the side of the road. Bonnie got out of the back and went to the drivers seat and pulled Sofia off, You go sit in the back, Ill drive. No? Sofias eyes widened in shock, Im just driving your car for a while, its not that petty! The richer you are, the stingier you are! Whats wrong with driving this Porsche Cayenne, it wont make Bonnie lose a piece of meat. I was spitting in my mind when I heard Bonnie ask back, So you think I let you out of the car because I dont want you to drive my car? Sofia was a bit puzzled and asked back, Or what? Bonnie was simply exasperated, Were rushing to the airport to stop Father Pearson and youre here driving slowly, you really dont care about him, do you? Sofias heart stuttered in reaction. Right oh, shes not the night worker anymore. Her current identity, Bonnies real mother, Willisto ckfaces mother-inw! Just now how to forget it. Sofia hurried to remedy the situation, I was just joking, you must not be angry, you are now a pregnant woman, you can not be angry, it is not good for the baby. Bonnies attitude remained firm, reminding, Its only funny if other people think its funny. When the aspect of joking, is challenging the bottom line of others! Sofia took it in stride and apologized straightforwardly, Yes, yes, yes, its me who didnt grasp the right proportion, dont be angry, or Ill drive, I promise to drive much faster this time. Even coaxing and apologizing, Bonnie was finally coaxed. The two then set off for the airport. This time Sofia mmed on the gas and flew to the airport exit. Max is waiting at the door. Seeing the two, like a whirlwind rushed over, the tone of anxiety andints, What are you doing so slow! Isnt it only half an hour from the hotel to the airport? Its been a whole hour! Do you still want to save people or not? Bonnie nced at Sofia next to her, not knowing how to speak. Sofia took the lead and said, Its my fault, I was dyed on the way, but Bonnie is pregnant, so its safer if we take our time, right Mr. Pearson? Once Bonnie was mentioned, Maxs attitude immediately changed. Nodding his head like a garlic, he replied, Yes, yes, safety is most important, and the ne was dyed anyway, so youre not toote. Really? Sofia heaved a sigh of relief and was filled with a grateful expression, Come on then, Bonnie, lets go in now! Bonnie was a bit speechless, but let Sofia pull herself inside. Looking at Sofias back, certain thoughts in my heart had begun to change. She reached out and quietly collected the hair stuck to Sofias back, then carefully stowed it in her own pocket. Waiting to get out of the airport so she can get a paternity test! ### One thousand two hundred and eighty-one chapter: is not to give money! Sofia knows nothing about it. With celebration, she found Sebastian and Father Pearson, who were confronting each other in the middle of the airport. The ability of the ywright said toe. Immediately looked at Father Pearson, expression painful, hissed, Mr. Pearson, what exactly have I offended you, you want to lie to me not to say, and now you want to do it to my husband? Father Pearson vicissitudes but not lose handsome face zine a smile, gentle said, Miss Sofia what are you talking about, when did Iy hands on your husband? I only came to pick up the ne to show my wee! My husband doesnt need you to pick him up, you can go now. Sofia said. How can that be, I have things to see him about when hends. Father Pearson said.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Next to Sebastian heard this, he immediately frowned handsome sword brow, Mr. Pearson what else is going on? Father Pearson then slowly and methodically took out a bill from his pocket, Its not a big deal, its just that I was responsible for Miss Sofias spending earlier, and since Miss Sofia has found her daughter and son-inw, its time to settle the money! Youre sick, arent you? Max is not used to his own father, This money is not Miss Sofia let you give, who are you to ask Before the words were finished, Sofia spoke weakly, It was I who let to the Max opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. And Bonnie took it in one breath, Sure, well give it, how much is it? Its not much, $30 million. Father Pearson said. 30 million? Thats not much! Almost catch up with Max a quarter to earn the total profit, OK. Youre obviously ckmailing people, shes only been in Willisto for a few days, and she can spend $30 million, who are you kidding? Max was righteously indignant. Faced with such a question, Father Pearson is not the least bit angry, still light-hearted, opened his mouth and exined, I can make a list to tell you where the money is spent. Other than that, just to help Bonnie to find out the whereabouts of Miss Sofia, I sent out the manpower and material resources, already amounted to more than 20 million! Plus some other expenses, the price of $30 million is still a discounted price after he wiped out the change! Max still finds it unbelievable. By the way, I dislike Father Pearson, No one asked you to pay for it, you did. Father Pearson shrugged, But you cant deny that if it werent for me, Bonnie wouldnt have found her real mother so quickly, would you? At these words, the crowd was silent. This is the truth. If it wasnt Father Pearson, they wouldnt have known when to find Sofia. In this respect, Father Pearson is a benefactor. But your purpose is not pure! Max thought of this and continued to speak back, You found Miss Sofia because you wanted to take control and then use that to threaten Bonnie. If you pay Father Pearson back, youll be sold out and counted for money. You may not give it. Father Pearson replied, But Ill find every way to ask for the money after that. After a pause, her eyes fell on Bonnies already high stomach, Youre just four months away from giving birth, right? What does it mean, you know it with your toes! Max immediately opened his arms to stop in front of Bonnie and warned viciously, Dont try to move anything against Bonnie, or even if you are your own father, I wont let you go. Brother, Bonnie stopped him, shaking her head slightly, its just money, just give it! Chapter 1281: Isn’t it just giving money! Sofia knew nothing of this. Wistfully, she found Sebastian and Father Pearson, who were confronting each other in the middle of the airport. The ability of the ywright came to say. She immediately looked at Father Pearson with a pained expression and hissed, Mr. Pearson, what have I done to offend you that you would lie to me and now you want to do it to my husband? Father Pearson vicissitudes but does not lose handsome face zine a smile, gentle said, Miss Sofia what you say, when did Iy hands on your husband? I only came to pick up the ne to show my wee! My husband doesnt need you to pick him up, you can go now. Sofia said. How can that work? I still have things to see him when hends. Father Pearson said. When Sebastian heard this, he knitted his handsome brow, What else does Mr. Pearson have to do? Father Pearson slowly and methodically took out a bill from his pocket, Its not a big deal, its just that I was responsible for Miss Sofias spending earlier, and since Miss Sofia has found her daughter and son-inw, the money should also be settled! Youre sick, right? Max is not used to his own father, This money is not Miss Sofia let you give, who are you to ask Before the words were finished, Sofia spoke weakly, I asked to give it Max opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. And Bonnie took it in one breath, Yes, well give it, how much is it? Its not much, thirty million. Father Pearson said. Thirty million? Thats not much! Its almost as much as Maxs total profit earned in a quarter, okay? Youre obviously ckmailing people, shes only been in Willisto for a few days, and she can spend 30 million, who are you kidding? Max was furious.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. In the face of such questions, Father Pearson is not the least bit angry, still light-hearted, opened his mouth to exin, the money used in what ce, I can make a list to tell you. Other than that, just to help Bonnie to find out the whereabouts of Miss Sofia, I sent out the manpower and resources, it is already up to more than 20 million! Plus some other expenses, the price of 30 million is still his discount price after wiping off the zero! Max still found it unbelievable. By the way, he disliked Father Pearson, No one asked you to pay for it, you did. Father Pearson shrugged his shoulders, But you cant deny that if it wasnt for me, Bonnie wouldnt have been able to find her biological mother so quickly, would she? At those words, the crowd fell silent. This is the truth. If it werent for Father Pearson, they wouldnt have known when to find Sofia. In this regard, Father Pearson is a benefactor. But your purpose is not pure! Max thought of this and continued to speak up and retort, You found Miss Sofia to take control and then use it to threaten Bonnie. If you pay Father Pearson back, wont you be sold and counted for money? You can not give. Father Pearson replied, But after that I will think of all kinds of ways to ask for this money. After a pause, his eyes fell on Bonnies already high stomach, You are just four months away from giving birth, right? What does that mean? I know it with my toes! Max immediately opened his arms to stop Bonnie in front of him and warned viciously, Dont try to move anything against Bonnie, or even if you are the real father, I will not let you go. Brother, Bonnie stopped him, shaking her head slightly, its just money, just give it! Chapter 1282: How are you doing? Max stared in shock. Bonnie, how can you give him money, the $30 million cant be given! Bonnie is still all smiles, Its okay brother, Ill pay if I have to, Im not that stingy ah. With that, he looked at Father Pearson, Thirty million also needs time to prepare, how about this, tomorrow at this time, we will arrange a ce, I will give you in person can? How can I trust you? Father Pearson was a little skeptical. Bonnie then said, Theres no way I can make you trust me, but I can say one thing: If you dont get the money, youre bound to do it again, so why should I piss you off and put myself in more danger? Father Pearson was silent. Indeed, Bonnies words are true.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Only after a long time did he nod, Okay, then Ill trust you for once! Father Pearson said, and after passing Sofia a look, he turned and left. Sofia received the signal and immediately came up to Bonnie and patted her chest very thankfully. Youre still the one who can figure it out Bonnie, I dont even know what to do. Bonnieughed, Whats the point, since you spent his money, you should pay it back, right? Right. Sofia nodded. In his heart, he was staggered. I never thought that the Grant family would be so rich. What about 30 million, which can easily be raised in just one day. She was a little unconvinced when Father Pearson said hed set herself up in an easy and wealthy position. But now, Sofia believes it. And she secretly vowed in her mind that she couldnt just let Father Pearson make the money alone. She also had to find a way to deduct a little money from Bonnies hand! As I thought about it, the loudspeaker at the airport announced that the Swiss ne had arrived at Willisto Airport. Here ites! Her cheap husband is here! Sofia was afraid of revealing her mistake, so she deliberately widened her eyes and looked carefully at each person who appeared in front of her. Finally, she saw the man she had seen in the photo in the crowd. Sophisticated looking, wearing a small ck vest and suit pants, looking a middle-aged man with a sense of maturity and elegance. Only well, walking a little strange, as if it is a cripple? Wife! The man also saw Sofia and raised his hand in greeting with great enthusiasm. Sofia had a million words in her mind that she wanted to curse, but she still squeezed out a smile with a stiff face, Honey, youre finally here, I missed you so much. With that, he flung himself into the mans arms. While the two were whispering between their ears, they inquired, Mr. Pearson didnt tell me about your leg, whats this all about? Interrupted in the casino a few years ago, you just say it was an idental fall down the stairs. The man exined. Sofia cursed in her mind. She knew that Father Pearson would not be so cheap as to actually introduce a perfect man to herself. This is not, and stuffed a cripple to himself. Its really bad luck to think about it! But think, but also with a smile on his face, You work hard husband,e over, Ill introduce you to our daughter, Bonnie! The mans acting skills are also excellent, just swept Bonnie a nce, the tears can not stop rolling down. Acting more real than real, people passing by have stopped and cast curious and moved sympathetic eyes. Is this my daughter, Bonnie sorry, its all because dad did not protect you back then, causing you to be disced outside, these years, how are you doing? Chapter 1283: Time to settle accounts! The only one who didnt get into the scene was Bonnie. She looked at the man in front of her with little expression on her face and a nd tone, Its fine, you dont have to worry about me. Thats suffering outside too. The man followed the topic closely, Can I hug you? With that, he really opened his arms.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The eyes were also full of anticipation. Bonnie, however, very naturally changed the subject, Lets not freeze here, lets go to the restaurant first, go to dinner, and well talk slowly at the table. Okay, fine. The man had to sarcastically withdraw his arm. Sofia next to her helped to round up the situation and held the mans arm, Honey, Bonnie is not too familiar with us yet, you should not hug her right away, how inappropriate it is! After a pause also added, Besides Bonnie is pregnant now, you be careful! So Im going to be a grandfather again? Well, well, well! The man immediately went downhill. But troublees from the mouth. Bonnies suspicious gaze swept over again. She and her own father were meeting for the first time, and didnt talk about her pregnancy or anything like that. Why does he say, instead, that hes going to be a grandfather again? Earlier, a few of her children, how did they know. Luckily, Sofia was incredibly resourceful this time and immediately stepped forward to round things up, You, ah, you heard on the phone earlier that Bonnie already had a few kids and you said you werent interested, now why are you happy as hell? The implication is that the reason the man knows this is because of what she said on the phone. Oops, Im at least a middle-aged man, a little more reserved cant you? The man immediately went down the slope. Bonnie had little extra expression and was still opening up about dinner. It looks like the press doesnt care. The two men looked at each other and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Then, it followed Bonnie to the restaurant for dinner. The same as the previous meal that Sofia was invited to, the best hotel, the best private room, and the best meal were chosen. Make sure everyone is happy to eat. Sofia also quietly took a lot of photos, nning to save them for her circle of friends, so that those sisters who used to work together will be envious! Just as he was making his calctions, he heard Bonnie say, Well, since weve all almost eaten, lets talk about the $30 million tomorrow! Oh yeah, she forgot all about it without saying it. We have to give Father Pearson $30 million tomorrow. Sofia gave her full attention and concentrated on Bonnie, trying to see how much she had saved. As a result, I heard Bonnie say, I can take out a total of five million, brother you lend me ten million. Max did not hesitate, directly agreed, Of course, not to mention 10 million, you can take away my entire deposit! And not to mention that Bonnie is his sister, it is only right to help her. The money is not in the name of your own father, he should help. When the wooles off the sheeps back, its better to be angry at Father Pearson! Bonnie shook her head and was very insistent, It wont take that much, just give me $10 million and well pay it back in installments for three years. All right, youre happy. Max didnt care. And Sofia next to me was a little confused, No Bonnie, you pay 5 million, Mr. Pearson gives 10 million, thats only 15 million, and half? Bonnie blinked her long, slender eyshes, And half of it is Miss Sofia, of course! Chapter 1284: The close brothers clear accounts Shesing out? Are you kidding me? Sofia couldnt believe her ears. She didnt even have 15, 000 on her, so where could she find 15 million? Whats the matter Miss Sofia, you and Uncle Mario havent even saved 15 million after all these years in Switzend? Bonnie asked. Thats oh, before Miss Sofia, didnt you say that you live in the rich part of Switzend? Max also asked suspiciously. Switzend has a high level of consumption, but the wages are not low either. Together with the fact that Sofia and Mario are both high ie earners, it is still easy to save 15 million in almost twenty years. However, Sofia is now acting so penniless. Did you spend all your money, or did you not have any money at all? I was about to ask, Mario next to me in a hurry, opened his mouth to exin, these years was a little savings, but your mother has not given up looking for you, but also donated money everywhere to charity, thinking that doing good deeds can find you sooner. So we dont have any savings at all. Sofia followed with a vigorous nod, Yes, yes, yes, thats it! Max was the first to believe it and was moved beyond belief, Oh my God, Miss Sofia you are so good to Bonnie, I was worried that you wouldnt be good to Bonnie after you found her, but Im relieved now! Its only fitting to return your sister to such a family! Sofia squeezed out a smile, Isnt that what being a mother is all about, trying to give your child the best, trying to do your best. Thats right! Max nodded. Then said, Miss Sofia you are so good to Bonnie, I cantg behind you, lets do it this way, Ill pay all the money this time! Theres no rush brother. Bonnie stopped him, Im sorry to let you pay for it, so, let me think about it. Thinking for a long time, Bonnie came up with a solution. She looked at Sofia again, So mom, how much money do you have on hand in total, at least contribute a little? For the rest, think of it as asking Max to borrow it and write an IOU. Hearing this, Sofia was directly dumbfounded. No! This is a good reason why you have to write an IOU? 15 million, even if she was sold a hundred times, it wouldnt be enough! Bonnie, its not that mom doesnt want to give this money, its just that were all family, and you have money on hand, cant you give it first? Sofia started to flinch. She really has no money! Bonnies eyes suddenly disappointed, I thought that it was true that you said you wouldpensate me properly in the future, but now you are just asking you to take some money out, and you are cowering like this, are you really, my real mother? Sofia: !!! Whats going on, is she going to be a help! No Bonnie, mommy didnt mean that. Heres the deal, you give me some time, and dont y IOUs with Mr. Pearson, Ill go borrow, from old friends! Sofia said through clenched teeth. She stood up and walked out of the booth, not forgetting to take Mario out as well. Sebastian, Max and her were the only ones left in the room. Max was full of confusion, Bonnie, isnt this your mother, why are you counting so clearly and aggressively ah. Brothers in arms, Bonnieughed, Besides, Im trying to see if she cares about me or not!N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. At first nce, Max doesnt sound like theres anything wrong with that. But what if they get angry? Max vaguely still a little worried, just now you said, it seems to draw the line extraordinarily clear ah Chapter 1285: How did you know? In dealing with the matter of mother-daughter rtionship, Max is more anxious than Bonnie herself. He was afraid that Bonnies hard-to-find mother would fall apart again! But in response, the corners of Bonnies mouth hooked into a faint smile, exining, No, it is the couple themselves said topensate me ah, now because of money to fall out, only to show that those words before are lies. Really like her, want topensate her, of course, will try to find ways toe up with money. Besides, I just want an attitude, and as long as they find a way to get that money together, Ill be satisfied. As for the money, Bonnie will be willing to pay for it herself! Max then understood. Its called a test run! It is also true that you have just been reunited, you dont know much about each other yet, so its good to test it out, at least you wont be foolish to be an ingrate, just like me, being cheated by Rachel for so many years! When ites to Rachel, Maxs expression bes a little sad and depressed. Thinking back on what youve done all these years, its just bleeped! Come on, Im the only sister you have now arent I? Bonnie winked towards him, Dont worry, I promise not to lie to you. Ill ept that you lied to me, Max replied, and when the timees, Ill just be a fool and pretend I dont know even if I do. Huh? Bonnie was dumbfounded, Arent you being too double standard, Rachel cheated on you and got all fired up and broke off all rtionships, and I cheated on you and you took it for a fool? Yeah, Max nodded seriously, Anyway, a voice in my head said to me, if you cheated, you cheated, who made you my sister, I admit it! Hearing this, Bonnies mind was slightly moved. She remembered what Sebastian had saidst night. Sebastian said that sometimes he really suspected that she and Max were real siblings, and suggested that they get a paternity test. Bonnie made a perfunctory promisest night, but now, theres really some doubt. She and Max, maybe they are really rtives?N?velDrama.Org owns this. If Sofia and Mario are not her parents, is it possible that she is the daughter of someone left behind by the Pearson Family? Brother, besides Rachel, have any of you in THE Pearson Family lost any daughters? Bonnie asked. Max shook his head, No, right, the great grandfather especially like children, and not in the least patriarchal, all treated equally, everyone with children can share an additional property, who would be stupid enough to lose the child? After a pause, reacting to what Bonnie meant by that, she added, If youre going to suspect that youre the Pearson Familys child, how about thinking that maybe Rachel is filling in for you? It cant be, the Pearson Family hasnt realized they have the wrong little granddaughter in all these years, its outrageous. Bonnie couldnt believe it. Also, Max nodded, Rachel was found that year after carefully checking the birthmarks on her body and the scars on her feet, and there wasnt a single difference before she was brought back to the Pearson Family. Birthmarks and scars on the feet? Bonnie was stunned for a moment, That birthmark, its not on the inner thigh, is it? Max was even more surprised than she was, How did you know that? No one knew about this except for the Pearson Family! Even when the search notice was published, there was no mention of these two locations, that is, for fear of deliberate falsification. How did Bonnie, an outsider, know about the Pearson Familys secret? Chapter 1286: Good girlfriends should give a helping hand Maxs eyes were filled with astonishment. He also covered his mouth, Its not like you heard me when I was talking in my sleep, right? Its not right either! He had no contact with Bonnie alone, let alone fall asleep in front of Bonnie and talk in his sleep. Because, I also have birthmarks and scars on my body and thought it was a coincidence. Bonnie exined. Thats kind of amazing! The location of the birthmark oveps is fine, but even the scars ovep? How to think how to feel incredible ah! Bonnie, can I see that scar of yours? Max asked. Bonnie nodded and immediately sat down, took off her long socks and showed the scars to Max. Max was so shocked that he almost jumped up. Thats right thats right, Rachel has scars in that same spot, just in a different shape than you. Different shape? The suspicion that had just risen in Bonnies mind was instantly extinguished. That seems to be just an idental coincidence. Im just guessing, after all, Rachel was the one the Pearson Family went to all that trouble to get back, so I guess I know its impossible to find the wrong one. Bonnie put the socks back on. Max, however, did not give up, What if they misremembered the shape of the scar, what about your birthmark, birthmark let me see! As soon as the words left his mouth, Sebastian came forward and shielded Bonnie behind him. How can I show you a birthmark that intimate. His Bonnie, is he the only one who can look good?! Max reacted and scratched his head awkwardly, I forgot it in the excitement of the moment, then look, look! After reading it, just draw out the shape and show it to him. Sebastian nodded, Lets wait until we get back tonight. How can you do such a thing in public? Thats fine. Max agreed, This kind of thing really isnt appropriate to do outside. A few people conferred, and Sofia and Mario returned to the private room.N?velDrama.Org owns this. A change from the previous flustered and rushed. Sofia, who came back from the phone call, immediately seemed to have opened up the two veins and smiled brightly. The tone of voice is also firm, Bonnie you do not worry, this money I have found a friend to borrow, tonight to call me. Fifteen million, so easily borrowed? Bonnie asked, deliberately raising her eyebrows. Sofia nodded, Yeah, this is my very close best friend, very rich, so 15 million is not a hard task for her! After a pause also added, as long as it is what you want, mom will try to meet you, I said I willpensate you, I will do what I said, you believe me now, right? So attentive attitude, Bonnie but the heart is flooded with cold air. Because she found out that Sofias back and forth talk was different! If you really have such a good and wealthy girlfriend, why did you push back just now and have a difficult look on your face? It is not yet known to whom this call was actually made! But Bonnie didnt say it out loud, her expression remained nd, hooked in a smile, Thats great, as for my brothers $10 million, mom, you can borrow it together too, right? What?! Sofias smile instantly froze on her face. No, she had a hard time contacting Father Pearson and asked for 15 million to cope, and Father Pearson was so angry that he wanted to kill someone. And now you want 10 million? Might as well just kill her! Well, I just said Id borrow 15 million, and now Im changing my mind, and its a big amount, so Im afraid its not too good, right? Sofia struggled to maneuver. Bonnie blinked her long, slender eyshes, But Miss Sofia, you said that is your best friend, between friends, should give a helping hand ah! Chapter 1287: Don’t ever contact me Sofia was speechless. Thats true, but Father Pearson would have eaten her alive if she had to take another $10 million. This Father Pearson, is really deceitful, asking for so much money, Bonnie, dont worry about it, this money tomorrow, dad will figure it out! Mario said while passing a look towards Sofia. Sofia instantly understood. This matter is not something she needs to worry about anymore. Thats good, it just so happens that she cant shell out $10 million either. Yes, Bonnie, its better to leave this matter to your father. Sofia said. Bonnie then oh, no more words. Afterwards, everyone started eating.N?velDrama.Org ? content. After dinner, Bonnie and Mario headed to the hospital to have their blood drawn for a paternity test. Im sure Im your real dad, dont worry. Marios expression was extraordinarily confident. I know you must be, just the process to go, turn around and hold a press conference to disclose the news, I have the evidence to plug the mouth of the reporters well. Bonnie calmly exined. Mario believed it, put his sleeve down and turned around to go back to the hotel with Sofia. Its gettingte, lets go home too. Max said. Bonnie nodded, Brother, you go first, lets go upstairs to see if Rupert is off work, just packed his favorite sauce elbow, just in time to deliver it. Okay, let him eat more and turn into a big fat pig so you wont pay attention to him. Max nodded vigorously. When the timees, he will have exclusive ess to Bonnies care and attention! Its fun to think about. Bonnie: Is this really the Pearson Family business genius, how full of ideas to be a qualified girl control! Be sensible! After seeing Max leave humming a little song, Bonnie and Sebastian set off to the testing department to send the Sofia hair collected during the day for a paternity test. Okay Mrs. Grant, well expedite the identification now, and well have the results in eight hours. The nurse said respectfully. Eight hours, exactly at dawn. All the truth will be revealed at dawn. When the nurse turned to go into the test room, Bonnie called her again. Fiddled with it and took out a wine ss and two balls of toilet paper from another pocket. Its got saliva on it, so you can do a paternity test too, right? Bonnie asked. The saliva contains a small amount of skin tissue that is doable. The nurse nodded. This was done together and expedited. Bonnie then handed the ss and the paper ball to the nurse. Yes, both of these are from Max. Although she knew it was impossible, Bonnie still wanted to take a paternity test. Think of it as a way to put your suspicions to rest! After establishing that the two people are not brother and sister, they will not think wildly in the future. As I was thinking about it, Maxs voice came from behind me, Bonnie, is this you want to take a paternity test with me? Bonnie turned her head in shock to find Max back and stammered unconsciously, You, why are you back? Max pointed to her bag, I just lost my car keys in your bag,e back and get them. Its a good thing the car keys were left in Bonnies bag, otherwise he would have seen this scene! Max was so excited that his heart burst with joy. I knew it, Bonnie you are also eager to be a real brother and sister with me, what else to use the saliva in the wine ss ah, draw blood, directly draw blood! While saying that, Max stretched out his arm, patted the position of the blood vessel hard, and said to the nurse, Just pump this position, pump more, dont ever take pity on me! Chapter 1288: Whatever you want, sinner! The nurse could barely hold in herughter. Mr. Pearson, the paternity test only requires ten milliliters of blood, and its a waste to draw that much. She reminded. Max strained his neck, Its okay, Im willing to waste, or you can do it a few more times, set up a row, in case there are problems, more copies to ensure uracy well! Anyway, this blood today, enough! But in the end, the nurse just drew a tube of blood. Pressing the wound on his arm, Max was beautifully about to leave. Hey Mr. Pearson, dont rush to take a shower when you get back to avoid wound infection. The nurse hurriedly admonished. Max didnt even look back, raised his hand in an OK motion and ran away. He went back to the hotel happily. When they got to the room, they saw a person sitting in the dark living room. Who, whos there? Max asked alertly. The next second came Father Pearsons angry scolding, Brat, dont you even know your own father? Father Pearson? Max reached out and turned the light on. The orange light instantly filled the suite and illuminated Father Pearsons appearance. Maxs face instantly fell and his eyes became angry, How did you get into my room? This is trespassing in a private residence! You can call the police to arrest Father Pearson to the police station! Hearing this, Father Pearson was so angry that he blew his beard and eyes, I am your old man, and you still want to call the police to arrest me? What guts! The real father has to be arrested even if he breaks thew. Maxs attitude is firm. Father Pearson: This brat, really convinced! He took a deep breath before he couldnt resist not giving Max a direct punch. You pack up and go to the airport now and go back to the Capital. Father Pearson said, The Capital needs you to look after its business. Max didnt take the bait, Im not going, dont think I dont know what youre up to, just trying to trick me away so you can take advantage of Bonnie and the others? Hes not going anywhere! After a pause and added, Besides, the Pearson Family business is good, there is still a vice president to cover the failure, a short period of loss will not lose too much, the loss is lost, you are not also from Bonnie hands to take 30 million, not enough to plug the hole you? Its better not to talk about it, but when ites to it, Father Pearson is furious. He was asking for $30 million to pay for Mario and Sofias hush money, and the packaging costs spent on them, etc. But what happened? Bonnie that bitch is smart as hell, actually dare to y behind the moral kidnapping that trick. Tomorrows meeting he can only cooperate with the acting want 20 million not to mention, of which 15 million, are his own money! This amount of money is not enough for him to spend a fraction of what he spent! You brat, your elbow is turned outward, how dare you say that? Father Pearson was furious, Whats so good about this Bonnie that shes worthy of your protection, and you dont even recognize her own father? There are many good things to say about it.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The bottom line is that she could still be her own sister! Max was so excited that he wanted to say something about it, but considering that it was Father Pearson across the room, he shut his mouth stiffly. Anyway, Im on Bonnies side, so what! Max said, grunting coldly, You hurry up and go, if Ie out of the shower and youre still here, Ill really call the police. How can you go and take a shower, didnt you just forget it, wash it, you sinner! Father Pearson finished scolding in a low voice, then turned around and left. Chapter 1289: What about him? Max didnt know what was going on and went to the shower beautifully. And Father Pearson turned around and left the suite. Walked to the corridor, only then turned his head and looked deeply at the closed door of the room, the corners of his mouth held a meaningful smile. There is no better way to know a son than his father. Its still too early for Max to beat him! C Because I forgot that I couldnt take a shower, I got up the next morning and Maxs arm was sore as hell. However, the heart is beautiful. It was because he had a sore arm that Bonnie took good care of him when he arrived at the hospital. Even the straws for the soy milk were inserted with help. Is this the life that people lead? This is simply the life of the gods! Max was so pleased with himself that he deliberately squeezed his eyebrows at Sebastian next to him and showed off in various ways. Sebastian: Not to be outdone, he turned his head to Bonnie, I want a straw too! Bonnie cried andughed, reminding him, Wake up, youre drinking hot American, youll get burned if you stick a straw in. You mean, youre worried Ill get burned? Sebastian asked in a deep voice as his eyes lit up. Bonnie hasnt reacted yet and nodded, Yeah, what if you burn your tongue? The next second, Sebastian hooked her thin waist, embraced her into his arms, and looked provocatively at Max, Also, it doesnt matter if you insert a straw or not, the main thing is Bonnie you care about my health, Im just happy. Maxs face was blue for a while and white for a while, and finally iron blue beyondpare, he finished his soy milk in two bites and walked out with big strides. Hey, what are you doing, brother? Bonnie asked, puzzled. Max didnt answer and walked faster. About ten minutester, he came back with a cup of hot Americana in his hand, piping hot and constantly smoking white, Come on, hurry up and worry about me! Bonnie: Speechless. These two men young not childish ah! Just at this time, the nurse in the testing department came out with the report. Bonnie immediately shifted her attention and went up to ask, Nurse, the results of the paternity test are out, right? The nurse nodded and handed her the identification results bound in a kraft paper bag in her hand, We sealed the report the first time we got it, it was sealed with a seal to make sure no one had touched it. This is what Sebastian specifically dictated. These two paternity tests are not allowed to be touched by anyone.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Thats why the people in the testing department were also extra careful and chose this way of handing over. Bonnie reached out to take the kraft paper bag and squeezed out a faint smile toward the nurse, Okay, its really a bother. The nurse quickly waved her hand, Mrs. Grant, you are too kind, this is our job, then you take your time, I will go to work, call me if there is anything. With those words, the nurse turned around and left. Leaving Bonnie clutching the kraft paper bag in her hand, she looked at Sebastian and then at Max, not to mention how excited she was. What are you waiting for? Open it up! Max was equally impatient. The three sat on a bench in the hospital corridor and slowly opened the kraft paper bag. The two paternity tests that fell out of it instantly attracted Maxs attention. He pointed to the one on the surface, excited beyond words, What did I say, Bonnie and I are really rted, its clearly written on it! CAfter identification, the two were determined to be rted by blood. There was no moment when Max was as excited as he is now. But when I was about to pick it up, I noticed something was wrong. He noticed that the name written on this paternity test was not his own, but Marios. Instantly Max was dumbfounded. No, right? Mario and Bonnie are really rted by blood, what about him and Bonnie? Chapter 1290: Words and face-saving Excited and panicked, Max hurriedly turned up the second paternity certificate. Take another look and remain dumbfounded. CThe parties were identified as not being rted by blood. So, Mario and Bonnie are father and daughter, and he and Bonnie are just brother and sister who are not rted to each other? Max had countless beautiful dreamsst night, all shattered at this moment. The heart is a ttering sound! Bonnie was also a bit surprised and disappointed. Bonnie would prefer to have a real brother like Max than a real father like Mario. But the paternity test was right in front of her eyes and she could not question it. Probably, she really thought too much before!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Bonnie thought, but also towards Max squeezed out a smile, reassured him, Okay brother, this is not a big deal, not a real brother and sister, so what, we identify each other as family is enough. Thats true, Max also began to reassure himself, Sebastian and Rupert are just unrted, arent they also so ironic that they can wear the same pants? I believe with his and Bonnies rtionship, they can also wear a pair of pants! Eh? Sebastian was beside himself with displeasure, My wife, why should I wear a pair of pants with you, youre thinking pretty well. Wife can only have the best rtionship with him! Max immediately changed his tune, Also, leave the pants to you, Bonnie and I will just wear a skirt. Not even a skirt! Two elementary school students, again, start fighting over Bonnie. Bonnie, on the other hand, focused all her attention on the paternity test in front of her. Honestly, when she saw the results of the two paternity tests, her heart was disappointed. But its because Mario is really his own father and is disappointed. Or are you disappointed because Max is not rted to you by blood. Bonnie cant say it herself. She could only squeeze out a smile towards the two men in front of her, and then continue to re at the paternity test. Thats when Sofias phone call came in. Bonnie adjusted her mood and picked up the phone. Hey, Bonnie, are you guys still in the hospital, your dad and I have taken care of that outstanding money, can wee over to you now? Sofia asked. Bonnie agreed very simply, Sure, were at the Grant Group private hospital, you can just take a taxi over. Good. Sofia hung up the phone with crity. With that, Bonnie also put away her phone and looked at Sebastian and Max, Come on, theyll be here in a minute, you guys stop fooling around. Sebastian and Max made a truce at this point. And on this end, Sofia and Mario quickly arrived at the hospital. After asking about the results of the paternity test, Sofia was full of glee and flying, What did I say, we really are your parents, irond! After a pause and added, By the way, you said before that you will hold a press conference to disclose our identity, when will this press conference start ah? Anyway, now that she has secured her identity, Sofias heart hanging in her throat can finally be put back in her stomach. At the same time, certain ideas began to stir. Bonnie replied, Its probably going to be held next week, why? Such a rush! Sofia was a little surprised, But Im not ready yet. Bonnie felt puzzled, I will arrange the press conference, even the press release also have Eric to prepare, you just need to attend the stage on time on ah. What else do you need to prepare for this? Thats all just coping with the reporters words, Im talking about face-saving, and this I havent prepared for. Sofia said. Chapter 1291: Is moved! Seeing that Bonnie still didnt understand, Sofia spoke again, Its the dress of the day! It is not easy to attend a press conference, of course, we have to dress up beautifully ah! It dawned on Bonnie, This the Grant Groups costume department will prepare as well. They will grab a handful of clothes and makeup. Im a bit of a clean freak, I cant wear clothes that have been worn by others, and I also have high requirements for styles and fabrics. Sofia said. A little cleanliness? Bonnie really suspected that she had an ear problem. When I went to see Sofia at the hotel earlier, I looked at her living room, which was like a pigsty. How can you call that a cleanliness fetish? But the face still agreed to Sofia very quickly, You want to buy a new dress, right? Then Ill go with you! Youre still pregnant, its not appropriate to exert yourself so much. Ill tell you what, just give me the card and Ill go by myself. Sofia said. Bonnie: She is not mean to give this card, if the other party is really his mother, not to mention a card, even if it is to sell all the money, Bonnie is also willing to pay. Its just that shes still kind of questioning Sofias identity right now. Plus being actively asked for a card to spend, the heart is more or less so diaphragm.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Seeing Bonnie hesitate, Sofia hurriedly exined, Dont misunderstand, mommy is not spending your money for nothing, this is all I borrowed from you, now I still have external debts, when I finish paying these, I will pay you back immediately, okay? After a pause, and squeeze out glittering teardrops, In fact, I do not want to open my mouth to you, but that is, after all, the press conference, is my chance to tell everyone to the public that I finally found you, I do not want to appear in the dust. Speaking with so much emotion, Max next to him instantly believed it. Immediately moved to tears, immediately shot out his bank card, Its okay aunt, you can use mine, feel free to brush, no need to pay me back also does not matter, as long as you can dress up on the day of the press conference, it does not matter how much money you spend! At the word, Sofias eyes lit up. Thats a good feeling! Other dare not say, anyway, this instinct to spend money she is very good! She was about to smile and reach for her bank card when Bonnie reached over and stopped her. Bonnie took the card and gave it back to Max, saying, Come on brother, dont try to be a hero here, you said you wanted to lend her $10 million earlier, she was too embarrassed to ask for it, now how can she directly use your card to buy clothes? At that, Sofias smile instantly froze on her face. How did she forget about this matter! Sofias heart was in agony as she saw the duck in her mouth fly away. The face also has to break the teeth and blood to the stomach to swallow. Smiling and nodding towards Max, Yes, yes, I am indeed embarrassed to ask for your money, Mr. Pearson, youd better put it away! Its okay auntie, Bonnies own mother is the same as her own mother, what does it matter if you spend money on your own mother? Max was still insisting. Sofias eyes were filled with hot tears and her voice was choked up, No, really! Then why are you crying for a good reason? Max asked, puzzled. Sofia lifted her hand to wipe the tears from the corner of her eyes, Its touching, Mr. Pearson is so nice to me, Im so touched! Chapter 1292: You yourself are not the same Max believed in it.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. He smiled nervously and raised his hand to scratch his head, revealing a sexy sunny smile, Really? Thank you for thepliment, auntie. Sofias heart became even sadder. But luckily, she didnt have to be sad for long before she received the bank card from Bonnie. Youd better use my card to buy it, Im indeed more tired, mom you go buy the clothes youll wear on the day of the press conference by yourself! Bonnie said. Press conference three words, she also deliberately aggravated the tone. Almost snatching, Sofia yanked away the bank card and carefully stowed it in her pocket. Then he nodded his head like a garlic, agreeing crisply, Yes, yes, then by the way, buy a suit for your father too, right? Bonnie agreed, Yes. After talking for a while, Sofia and Mario said they had to go shopping for clothes and left first. The three were left standing in front of the hospital. Max looked at their backs, hands environmental protection in front of the chest, the tone is quite emotional, Hey, its really great, I didnt expect that the aunt and uncle will be so attached to the reporter, Bonnie, in the future you will definitely be very happy! Bonnie tugged at the corner of her mouth. nced at Max and called him softly, Brother. Whats wrong, brother is here! Max answered in one breath. Bonnie took a deep breath, Before I always wondered why Rachel is such a bad girl and you couldnt see the end of her in death, to today, I finally understand. Max was full of shock, Really, you really know? Thats why! To be honest, he has been curious about this matter as well. For the past twenty years, he has always held Rachel in his heart and loved her, and could not see any signs of it. It was only when she set Bonnie up that he woke up like a dream and found that there were actually many clues before, but he just didnt take it to heart. But as to why he didnt take it to heart, Max didnt understand it either. Now that Bonnie brought it up, of course Max had to be open-minded and seek advice. And seeing this, Bonnie was even more speechless. She lifted her hand and patted Maxs shoulder, In the future, whatever you go out to do, bring someone around you, otherwise ording to your character, it is likely that something will happen ah. After all, Max is too silly and sweet. Obviously in the mall is a very wise man, but once ites to emotional issues, it is extremely unable to suffer from sensationalism. Its only a matter of time before you get ripped off! Max was unaware of it and said seriously, How could anything happen to me, Im smart! Okay, Bonnie didnt want to argue with him anymore, Anyway, in the future, when you face Sofia and Mario, you wille and discuss with me first, okay? OK, youre my sister, Ill agree to anything you say. Max nodded readily. As they spoke, the three also separated. Sitting in the car, Bonnie sighed heavily again. Sebastian leaned over to fasten her seatbelt and reminded her in a gentle voice, Pregnant women cant sigh a lot, it will affect the babys development and they will be ugly. Bonnie shook her head, I dont want to sigh either, but I feel anxious and angry when I think of how easily Max could be tricked. Sebastian lifted his bony hand and tucked all the broken hair at the corner of Bonnies forehead behind her ear, then spoke, Youre still talking about others, arent you the same yourself? Saying that Max was foolish enough to trust others, but in a twist, Bonnie also offered her ck card with both hands, didnt she? Chapter 1293: What’s Wrong Bonnie instantly retorted, Of course not! Max gives the card for real. She gave the card because she wanted to test both Sofia and Mario. Thats right, its a test! Even though the paternity test had determined that they were family, Bonnies mind was still filled with caution. After all, many families will also turn against each other, guessing and calcting each other. Bonnie just wanted to see if they were such people before she handed over her bank card. If they do take my card and go on a spending spree, for apletely different reason than previously stated, I have no intention of living together. Bonnie said. As for the money spent, she admitted it. Consider it a thank you fee for Sofia and Mario for giving birth to themselves! After all, if it were not for them, they would not have been born into this world. Much less meet the Morgan familys adoptive parents, much less Sebastian, and have so many lovely children and friends around them. Listening to Bonnies words, Sebastians heart surged with pain, but also with relief. Because Bonnie listened to everything he said. That night, he told Bonnie that no matter what, he was the most important thing, and not to kidnap himself for the sake of the so-called affection. Bonnie got it and really did it. My Bonnie, all grown up. Sebastian leaned over and nted a shallow kiss on Bonnies forehead. Bonnies cheeks were tinged with scarlet, and she reached out and pushed Sebastian away, embarrassed. The two wentback to the vi. Not long after he sat down, Jay was led in by the maid. Dr. Leonard, Bonnie greeted enthusiastically, its been a long time! Jay nodded, It has indeed been a long time. I was supposed to pick up George and Eric from the airport that day, and then go to meet Bonnie on the way. But just as he was ready to go, Jay was called away by his aunt. After so many days of dy, Jay finally reappeared in front of Bonnie. Mrs. Grant, Jay spoke slowly, a touch of imperceptibleplexity welling up in those bright, starry eyes, Have you been up to anything goodtely, looks different from what youve seen before. Bonnie subconsciously raised her hand and touched her cheek, Did she?N?velDrama.Org ? content. There is. Jay nodded, Ive taken facial psychology abroad before, so I can see a little bit of it. Believing this, Bonnie admitted toward Jay, Indeed, I recently found my parents. Found your parents? Jay was stunned, When did you find it? It shouldnt be! He obviously hadnt told Bonnie yet, so she knew from somewhere. But his dismay was just normal surprise in Bonnies eyes. After all, even she was surprised, not to mention Jay. Because the search for the biological parents went so well. It went so well that she couldnt believe it herself. It was just a few days ago, and by chance, probably because God was helping me! Bonniemented, God could have known I wanted to find them, so he sent them to me. Wouldnt you, then, have to leave Willisto? Jay asked again, tentatively. Bonnie, however, was puzzled, Why did you leave Willisto ah? This time it was Jays turn to wonder. Why? Of course, because Bonnie learned that she is the Pearson Familys child, so she wants to go back to the Pearson Family! But right now Bonnie is so clueless, Jay cant say a word. The heart thumped, sensing that something was wrong. The parents Bonnie found, are they really her real parents? Chapter 1294: I do things, you still do not feel at ease? With that in mind, Jay asked tentatively, Mrs. Grant, your biological parents are still alive, arent they? Right. Bonnie nodded, Its all very healthy. Then its definitely not! Two members of the Pearson Family have long since passed away, otherwise Rachel would not have been loved by Old Mr. Pearson. Half because she is the youngest child in the family and half because she needs more care since she has no parents. But now Bonnie says that her parents are alive. Then find the parents, absolutely fake! The truth of the matter is on his lips, but Jay hesitates to say it. Whats wrong, Dr. Leonard, you dont look so good. Bonnie asked with concern. Jay instantly gathered his emotions and shook his head towards Bonnie, Its okay, just a moment of excitement for you, so its toote to react. After a pause, and from the bag turned out a velvet jewelry box, I bought this when I went to the neighboring city to run an errand, consider it a congrattory gift to celebrate you finding your parents! Bonnie scanned the jewelry box and didnt reach for it, Thank you Dr. Leonard for your kindness, the gift is not necessary. A worthless trinket, no need to be so polite. Jay insisted on handing the gift to Bonnie. Seeing this, Bonnie had to take it. Open the box, inside is a beautifully shaped tinum pendant, hollow design, which is also filled with some Chinese herbs, emitting a faint fragrance. Bonnie just got close enough to smell it and felt so rxed that she couldnt help but wonder, Whats in here? Its just some herbs to calm your mind, you must be having a hard time sleeping at night now that youre older in months, if you have this it will be a lot easier and morefortable. Jay exined. Hearing this, Bonnie fell even more in love with it. Thats what she needs most right now. I have to say, Dr. Leonard is very thoughtful in giving gifts.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Thanks Dr. Leonard, and in return, how about I take you to lunch? Bonnie said. Jay, however, waved his hand, No, I have a lunch date with someone else, lets talk about it another day. Bonnie is not forced, Okay, then its a deal, you must let me know when you are free some day, whatever you want to eat is up to you! I wont be polite. Jay waved his hand, Then if its okay, Ill go first. Take care. Bonnie personally walked him to the foyer. When he returned to the living room, he saw Sebastian ying with the tinum pendant. Whats the matter, whats wrong with this? Bonnie asked curiously. Sebastian shook his head, his handsome sword brows locked, Im not a medical student, and I cant see whats wrong, but Rupert can. After a pause, he inquired, So do you mind if I take it to Rupert first? Bonnie shook her head without thinking, Of course I dont mind, its for my own good that youre checking. Its because they care about her and the baby in their bellies that they are so careful. Bonnie couldnt be more touched! However, she does have requirements. Dont let Dr. Leonard know about this, or hell probably get mad. Bonnie said. Going behind the scenes to investigate, although also very hical, but at least it will not affect the friendship between her and Dr. Leonard. Dont worry. Sebastian nodded his head and raised his hand to rub her forehead, Youre still not relieved that Im doing my job? Chapter 1295: They’re coming for the money! Bonnie was certainly relieved. So she stopped asking questions about the matter and left it entirely to Sebastian to handle.N?velDrama.Org owns this. He himself went back upstairs and started to pack his things. Now that the months are older, although they are not yet full term, they may be required to be hospitalized for observation at any time due to various circumstances. If the situation is not good, you may even be asked to have an early cesarean section. Bonnie didnt dare to be sloppy, she had to pack her maternity bag first to save herself from being overwhelmed when she went to the hospital. As she was working, Donna walked in with a bowl of birds nest in her hand. Young granny, just leave these things to the underlings, what are you busy with yourself? Keeping your head down all the time, your cervical vertebrae should get ufortable. Donna said heartily. Bonnie smiled and reached for the bowl of birds nest, taking small bites into her mouth. Donna, on the other hand, sat on the edge of the bed and helped tidy up. Busy busy, suddenly burst outughing. Whats wrong? Bonnie asked curiously, Is it funny that I bought the dress? Donna hurriedly waved her hands, No, its just that when I saw this dress, I suddenly felt that the two generations of the Grant familys matriarchs really have the same vision, so I couldnt help butugh out loud. You mean Ms. Stewart has clothes for the baby, too, and the same ones I have? Bonnie caught the meaning of the words. Donnas heart stuttered and she hurriedly covered her mouth. But its already toote. Bonnie looked over at her, When did she get ready, I didnt even know. See cant hide, Donna will have to answer, before nine lives back, she began to prepare these, to you extra care, just dont let us tell you, afraid you think she is deliberately attentive. After all, Aliyahs attitude towards Bonnie was so bad earlier that it would not be an exaggeration to say that she was ipatible. Bonnie shook her head helplessly, There was a misunderstanding between us, and besides, didnt I tell her myself before that I forgave her? Howe Aliyah is still beating herself up quietly! In the next instant, Bonnie knew why. Because she hasnt told Aliyah about her finding her biological parents yet. She feels guilty about the misunderstanding that persecuted Joes parents back then, and sees that Bonnie is now struggling to find her biological parents in vain. So you are too embarrassed toe to see Bonnie, right? Donna, go get a little nourishment ready and well go to the old house tomorrow and take the little ones with us. Bonnie said. Donna was naturally happy to hear this. Immediately nodded like a garlic, Good good, I will go to arrange, you wait ah! And at this end, Bonnie finished the rest of the birds nest and started working again. Not even ten minutester, the phone suddenly dinged and rang. The noise made Bonnies eardrums hurt vaguely. Picked it up and froze. Just now all those beeps are text messages, and all of them are consumer reminders. The bank card used for the purchase was the sameone she gave Sofia. Each amount spent isrge, starting at six figures. The most of them is as high as one and a half million! Bonnie stared at the text message for a while, until the screen went off automatically before she slowly came back to her senses. The whole heart chills to the bottom! Sure enough, things are still headed for the worst. Sofia and Mario are their biological parents. But her own biological parents did note for her as a daughter. Theye for the money, for the power, for anything they can take advantage of. Chapter 1296: Disappointed to the core! In this moment, Bonnie would rather she hadnt found Sofia and Mario. At least this way you can still keep a little bit of good fantasy. Disappointed beyond measure, she tucked herself under the covers. No appetite for lunch. Dinner is also muffled saying that he is not hungry. This was a big rush for Donna. Donna rushed to call Sebastian who was still working overtime, Mr. Grant,e back to see young granny, she hasnt eaten all day, how can her body stand it? Sebastians voice on the other end of the phone was cold and clear, Got it, Ill be right back. When he hung up the phone, he simply canceled the cross-country meeting that was halfway through. More important than earning money, of course, is the wife and children! Waiting for people to walk to the underground parking garage, and remembered one thing, took out his cell phone and dialed a number out. Cousin, call me at thiste hour for Before the words were finished, Sebastian interrupted directly and coldly, Bring your medical kit with nutrition solution ande to the vi. The nutrient solution is something that is used to deliver essential nutrients to the body in an emergency when a person is unable to eat.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Now that Sebastian needs it, it means that there is someone in the vi who has not eaten and is very weak. Rupert instantly thought of Bonnie, Is something wrong with Bonnie? Well, Donna said she hadnt eaten for two meals and was listless, as if she had suffered a huge blow. Sebastian was brief and concise, Anyway, youe here first. Good. Rupert hung up the phone sharply. C Half an hourter, Sebastian and Rupert met at the entrance of the vi. Also arriving at the vi was Anna. Why did you bring her along? Sebastian wrinkled his sword eyebrows, How much does it mean to bring a family member when youre told toe see Bonnie? Anna heard this and was instantly unconvinced. Looking at Sebastian with her arms crossed, she puffed out, What do you mean, Im not just Ruperts family, Im also Bonnies best BFF! Now that her best friend is not feeling well, of course she has toe and help take care of her. And if she can persuade Bonnie to eat, its better than injecting nutrients! Sebastian: He was reticent for a few seconds, but finally nodded his head in agreement. If youvee, lets go in together! The three of them then walked into the vi of the vi. Donna immediately greeted, her face full of tension, Mr. Grant, Mr. Robertson, Mrs. Robertson, youre back! Wheres Bonnie and the baby? Sebastian asked. Donna then replied, Today five children went to Vivians house to spend the night, as for the young grandmother, alone in the room, I just went up to see, lying on the bed in a daze, shouting half a day to respond to a sentence. I dont know if Im too hungry to respond, or too tired to hitch a ride. In short, this situation is not right, or we have to hurry to see to it. Lets go. Sebastian said. When they got to the room, Rupert first tried to call out to Bonnie a few times. As Donna said, there is breathlessness and it is very difficult to respond to others. Hang a bottle of glucose first, pregnant women are already consuming more, and hungry all day, it is estimated to be almost hypoglycemic. Rupert said. Sebastian nodded his head and agreed. Rupert then began to prepare things for the infusion. And this time, Anna found out the end. She noticed that Bonnies hand under the quilt was actually clutching the phone in death, as if it was obsessed. Inside the phone, is there something there? Chapter 1297: Cut them! With curiosity, Anna reached out to take the phone. I didnt expect Bonnie to clutch it like glue, how cant pull it out. Bonnie, its me, Anna, show me your phone. Anna whispered in her ear. As a result Bonnie clenched tighter, the back of her pale hand was so hard that the veins burst out. The more this happens, the more it shows that there is something wrong with this phone! Maybe thats what caused Bonnie to be so disillusioned. Annaspetitive spirit also came up. Today I have to find out what is going on! She swept a nce at Rupert next to her and whispered a few words. Rupert surprised ah, expression of trepidation, extra hesitation, This is not good, turn back Bonnie if angry Anna, Im afraid. Anna rewarded him with a nk stare, scared shit, dont worry, I got your back, Bonnie and I are BFFs, she wont me me for sure. Rupert then nodded, Okay then He opened the acupuncture kit, selected a few from it, and stuck them quickly and urately into Bonnies right arm. Several acupuncture points were stimted at the same time, and Bonnies right hand went numb to the point of no strength, and the phone she was holding fell directly onto the bed. This is the opportunity! Anna immediately went up and took the phone and looked at it carefully. Bonnie, who seemed like a walking corpse just now, was furious and struggled to get up, Give it back to me! Give me back my phone! Anna quickly jumped to the side, away from Bonnies clutches. And not forgetting to make eyes at Rupert. Rupert, who received the signal, understood and pressed Bonnies arm, Bonnie, you are weak now, dont move around, or you will hurt yourself. Bonnies eyes were scarlet, as if she hadnt heard the words, and still continued to struggle to get up. And at this time, Anna had already read the contents of the phone clearly. Its too easy to watch! Bonnie let the phone rest screen only, did not exit the text message interface.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. So the interface lock was opened and the text message content jumped into Annas eyes. Anna is still a bit confused, Its just a few purchases, adding up to just over five million, whats wrong with you? Its only 5 million dors, its not that much to make Bonnie so depressed, right? After all, when she and Sebastian hadnt met and made up before, she was even able to grit her teeth to pay off a billion dors in debt! Now add to that the money Sebastian gave, wouldnt five million be a sprinkling? And hearing this, Sebastians face changed instantly. His handsome face was blue and he held out his hand towards Anna, Bring me the text message! It was the first time Anna had seen such a serious and scary Sebastian. Cant help but be a little scared, scowling and handing the phone over to Sebastian. Sebastian just swept a nce, the hand hanging at his side clenched into a fist and made a creaking sound. What, whats wrong? Anna inquired, puzzled. Sebastian nodded, This card, Bonnie gave it to Sofia and Mario, they said to use it to buy the clothes they would wear on the day of the press conference. But now, with such high spending, it is clear that not only the clothes were bought. Sebastian doesnt care about the five million. But he cared about Bonnie who had been cheated on. No one is allowed to hurt Bonnie like this, not even the inws. And Anna next to her is also grumpy. Hearing this, the head was suddenly on fire. Without saying a word, he turned around and scuffed his way downstairs directly. Anna, what are you doing there? Rupert asked hurriedly. Anna didnt even look back, Go find Sofia and Mario and cut them! Chapter 1298: It’s better if I go by myself A word that made Ruperts heart beat like thunder. Others who say they cut people up may be just mouth-breathers. But Anna is different. When she says shes going to cut, its probably true! If you really do it, then it is still great? Rupert rushed forward and hugged Anna, Anna you calm down, this is against thew, to go to jail, do you want to go to jail? Just sit down, no one can bully Bonnie anyway, Anna is in a fit of anger and doesnt listen to this at all. Shes just going to cut Sofia and Mario. To make them give Bonnie an exnation! Helpless, Rupert had to speak, Then lets go together, first ask whats going on, OK?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. What are you guys going to do, I can just cut alone. Anna is pretty righteous at this point. Rupert was touched, but still insisted, Lets go together, maybe theres some misunderstanding here? What kind of misunderstanding can there be? The money has been spent, so its obvious that Bonnies money is not money, we have just met, why are they so familiar with themselves! Anna continued to yell. While the argument was going on, Bonnie slowly sat up from the bed. With little strength in her right hand, she used her left hand to support the bed and get off the floor. Following that, he stumbled to get out. Anna suddenly could not care about her anger, and went forward to help assist, Bonnie, you are going somewhere, are you hungry and want to eat? Bonnie shook her head and looked to Sebastian again, Sebastian, you take me to them! This them, naturally, refers to Sofia and Mario. Yes, pull yourself together, lets go to them together and ask what this is all about! Anna hurriedly nodded her head and agreed. As a result, the next second, I heard Bonnie say, Its me and Sebastian going. Anna and Rupert, pressed out of consideration. Anna was dumbfounded, Why, Bonnie, why dont you let me go? She can at least help support the scene ah! Like Rupert said, Ill go ahead and figure out if this is a misunderstanding or not. Bonnie said. Sheid down all day today and thought about it. There are countless voices in my head telling me that this whole thing is a scam and Sofia and Mario are here to trick me. But there was also that slight fluke, and said to himself that it was all perhaps just a misunderstanding. Just check it out! So, Bonnie is going to ask about it herself first. What if its all just a case of overthinking? thats fine, Anna had to nod and agree, let me know when you figure it out, and if theyre lying to you, Ill definitely go help you out! Good. Bonnie nodded breathlessly. With that, it was time to leave the vi with Sebastian. So what do we do now, do we go home? Rupert asked. Anna directly lying on the sofa, Im not going anywhere, Ill stay here and wait for Bonnie and Sebastian toe back and ask for the results before I go. Rupert: Next to Donna is also full of helplessness, whispering to ask Rupert, Then why dont I pack a guest bedroom on the first floor, whats the point of sleeping in the living room? Rupert waved his hand, No, well leaveter, Donna you dont have to work. But Mrs. Robertson just said she wouldnt leave until my young grandmother returned. Donna queried. Chapter 1299: Is this the bag you chose for me? Faced with Donnas confusion, Rupert held up five fingers. What do you mean? Wait five minutes. Rupert replied. Donna then waited dutifully. Before the five minutes were up, the sound of even breathing came from the living room couch. Walking over to take a look, Anna has actually fallen asleep, fair white cheeks flushed with a vague red. Compared to the wakefulness of the stammering and domineering, Anna, at this time, seems extraordinarily gentle and lovely. Rupert stepped forward and carefully carried her across the room in his arms. One side whispered to Donna, If there are any results from Bonnie and the others, please call Donna to let me know. Good, then you should take her home and rest quickly. Donna nodded her head vigorously. The look in Annas eyes was a bit more elder and kind. No wonder Rupert said he didnt need to prepare the guest room, but he had already figured out Annas habits. These two people are a great match! C At this end, Sebastian arrived at a nearby high-rise apartment with Bonnie in tow. He had thought Bonnie would back off and hesitate at a critical time. But I didnt think I would just park the car and Bonnie would just unbuckle her seatbelt and get out, heading straight for the hallway. Sebastian almost didnt catch up. The elevator rises slowly and finally arrives at the floor where Sofia and Mario live. The door was actually left open and inside was the sound of Sofia and Marios eager discussion. This bag looks good, no wonder it costs a million and a half! This belt is also good, I look like, feel the material is also good, is the best sheepskin!Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Be careful, dont get this jewelry dirty! Bonnies originally pale face is now even more bloodless. She didnt even know she was walking to the front door, looking at the two people sitting cross-legged in the living room of the house, with deep,plex eyes. The floor was full of stuff, Sofia and Mario were sitting right in the middle, and the various boxes and bags were radiating out from their side as if they were radioactive. What a spectacr scene. Is this what they got today? Bonnies heart choked hard again! Before she had a chance to speak, Sofia had already discovered her presence. He was so bright-eyed and enthusiastic that he beckoned, Bonnie, when did youe over? Come on,e over and see what I bought today. When Bonnie heard this, her heart got even moreplicated. Sofia is thinking its no big deal, so she can still be very cheerful to introduce her to the loot As she was thinking, Sofia had already dragged her into the house without a word. Then bent down to pick up that bag on the ground and stuffed it into Bonnies arms, Is it good? Bonnie swept up. A limited edition bag from an internationally renowned luxury brand, also with thetest essories of the moment, worth one and a half million, cant it look good? You have a good eye, indeed. Bonnie took a deep breath, intending to pave the way, and just opened her mouth to question. But I didnt expect that Sofia would speak excitedly before she had a chance to speak, I knew you would like it, honey, what did I say? Im in my forties and almost fifties, but I still have a good eye, and the bag I chose is the best for Bonnie! Mario nodded next to him and agreed, Yes, yes, yes, wife you have the best eye. Bonnie, on the other hand, froze. This bag, did you choose it for me? Chapter 1300: Am I wrong? Sofia nods her head without hesitation. Even reached out and pinched the tip of Bonnies nose, Of course its for you, you silly child, who else do you think its for? This bag, not for you to buy yourself? Bonnie is also honest, directly asked the heart of the doubt. Sofiaughed out loud. How old I am, still carrying such a bag, how funny it is to walk out. Sofia said, patting the bag again, This is for you, and these, this belt is for Sebastian from your father. Do you like these earrings, they look best on pregnant women! One by one, one by one, Sofia gives the introduction. In the end, Bonnie found that, except for a dress and a suit for Sofia and Mario, the rest of the things were actually bought for them! This is too evil, right? Use her money and buy her gifts? Before Bonnie could ask the question, Sofia had rubbed her hands together, awkwardly squeezed out a smile and exined, I know, you must think its a bit unbelievable how I used your money to buy you a gift. Thats because, we now have no money on hand, but after all, just found you, how also have topensate you ah! So ah, your father and I discussed privately, this money is considered to be our loan to you, and when we sell the house in Switzend, we will immediately return you! After a pause Sofia also raised her hand and swore, If you dont believe me, I can also give you an IOU. Bonnie didnt answer. She looked at Sofia and Mario in front of her withplicated eyes, and then at the things all over the floor. All these things, actually, are her and Sebastians gifts? For a moment, she wanted to question herself if she had gone a little too far. How else would you make so much suspicion! The previous suspicions about Sofia and Mario also dissipated a lot at this moment. I was going to talk about this tomorrow when I went to the vi to look for you, but I didnt expect you toe over in the middle of the night. Sofia said. After a pause, he was puzzled again, By the way, what are you guys doing over here sote? We , Bonnie hesitated, tempted to lie. But finally took a deep breath and told the truth, Im sorry, I thought you were taking my bank card and swiping it indiscriminately, so I thought Ide over and ask what the money was spent on, and it was my narrow-mindedness that made me think too badly of you.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. The next second, Sofia was hugging her. Silly child, you are my own daughter, ah, no matter what you do, I will not be angry. Mario also stepped forward and put his hand on Bonnies shoulder, Yeah, its also our fault for using your money without saying hello in advance, thats why youre so suspicious. In the future, your father and I will absolutely correct this problem of first before thest, even if we buy you a gift, as long as it is with your money, we will report it in advance. Sofia said. Bonnie let out a muffled sound, already taking on a nasal tone. Well, since youre here, save us the trip to deliver this tomorrow, you can just take your stuff away! Sofia changed the subject. So many things, all stuffed into the trunk, actually full. It is evident that the $5 million was basically spent onher and Sebastian. Sitting in the passenger seat, Bonnie stroked the pattern of her bag in her hand, her voice buzzing, Sebastian, do you think Im being too defensive and indifferent to them? Chapter 1301: Just be happy with yourself It is because of too much indifference that they do such things. The middle of the night also came to question them about what the money was spent on. Sebastian, however, did not share her thoughts. I would prefer you toe and ask why, as you are doing now, than to hold your life at home without eating or drinking, the walking dead. And that would have cleared up the misunderstanding sooner. How nice! Its not just you, Sebastian added, even if it were me, Id be suspicious of the other sides true intentions, so youre not wrong, you know? Reassured by Sebastian, Bonnies mood gradually calmed down. After returning to the vi, he actually yelled that he was hungry. Donna was overjoyed and rushed off to make a bowl of Yangchun noodles. Even the noodle soup wasnt left, Bonnie finished it all off. Thats right, then sad can not trample their own body, people are iron rice is steel. Donnafortably held the empty bowl and said. Bonnie was a little embarrassed to squeeze out a smile, Im sorry Donna, I made you worry today. Youre no different from my own daughter. Who doesnt have a daughter who has a temper? Donna waved her hand and said.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material. Bonnie nodded her head at this and went upstairs to bed. This night, she slept extraordinarily well. When Iopened my eyes early the next morning, I saw the five children who had gathered at the head of the bed. Mommy, youre awake! Joanna, the youngest, asked in a milky voice. Bonnie, still a little dazed in the head, sat up propped up on her arms and yawned, Morning babies, what are you all doing over here? Erika made a face at her, Stupid mommy, you forgot that were going out together today! Out the door? Lukas was understanding and reminded Bonnie, Were going to see Grandmas today. Right! Bonnie was not much in the mood from yesterdays events, and was so tired from the evening trip to and from her high-rise apartment that she simply forgot about it. She said she was going to meet Aliyah at the old house today. Mommy will change her clothes and leave ah, you guys go downstairs to have breakfast first. Bonnie said. The five children immediately behaved themselves and headed downstairs. And Bonnie got up and went to the checkroom to change her clothes. Because of the visit to Aliyah, Bonnie chose today is a very good doll neck dress, a little tummy, but the overall very yful and cute, a very pleasing to the eye. As for the shoes, they were chosen as very ordinary canvas ts. When it came time to take the bag, Bonnie suddenly hesitated. She herself knows how to design clothes, so she also knows how to match when wearing clothes. As a rule, like todays casual maternity wear, it is best to match a solid color tote bag to carry out the casual elements to the end. But her eyes, however, stayed on the red crocodile bag on the cab. Thats the limited edition luxury bag Sofia bought for her yesterday. Its expensive and its nice to look at. It just doesnt go well with todays style. To match this bag, at least change a small fragrant style, and then step on high heels, so as to suppress the aura emanating from the bag. But high heels are something that Bonnie will have to wear at least six months after she gives birth. Can this bag Hesitating for a long time, Bonnie still gritted her teeth and grabbed the bag. So what if you cant suppress the aura, the bag is not for others to see, she herself feel happy, satisfied! Chapter 1302: What kind of people dare to come up to me? Grabbing her bag, Bonnie walked downstairs in style. A few little ones are sitting on the living room couch waiting. When they saw Bonnieing downstairs, they all looked up, Mommy, are we ready to go? Yeah, pack it up and go! Thats when Donna came out, carrying arge thermos in her hand. Young grandmother, you can bring this over. Donna shoved the insted box into Bonnies hands, I heard from the housekeeper over at the old house that Ms. Stewarts appetite has been a little poortely, so I made a little savory dish to go with the rice. Donnas craft, Bonnie is aware of. More than a good word. When she was in the early stages of pregnancy, everything she smelled made her want to vomit, so she only had Donnas little pickles to go with her meal. If it werent for Donna, would the little one in her belly be as healthy as she is now? Thinking, Bonnie hugged the thermos box tightly, Okay, Ill bring it overter, and Ill be sure to tell my mother-inw that you prepared this specially for Donna. Donna couldnt stopughing, You kid, whats there to say about that, its not a good thing either. But Bonnie could see that Donna wanted to be thanked. She hooked up her scarlet lips and smiled, before leaving with a few little ones. Arriving at the old house by car, the five little ones immediately rushed inside, not even bothering to wait for Bonnie to join them. You guys Bonnie looked at their backs and shook her head somewhat helplessly. Forget it! These little ones have note to see their grandmother for a long time, their hearts may be more miss it, it is normal to run so fast. She is busy with her own work. With that in mind, Bonnie went to the trunk and got the big pile of stuff and walked slowly inside. In addition to the small savory dishes Donna asked to bring, there were also nutritional products prepared by Bonnie, as well as thetest seasonal jewelry. Full, strangled Bonnie hands can not lift up. Whats worse is that the view is blocked by the boxes stacked high in the hands, and every step has to be taken very carefully. But even so, Bonnie still identally bumped into someone. She stumbled several steps and finally steadied herself. But the things in his hands fell all over the floor, and all the small pickles were scattered. The small pickles that still exude an attractive scent are now stained with dust on the ground and look extra dirty. Bonnie couldnt care less about heartache. Because the next moment, the woman she collided with rushed forward angrily, and her carefully manicured crystal nails almost poked Bonnie directly in the head. You walk without looking at the eyes ah, if I knocked me down, I will kill you! Such an obscene and sharp invective, Bonnie could not help but frown at the clear eyebrows. Thisdy, please be polite, I identally bumped into you just now, I can apologize to you, but its really ugly for you to be so aggressive. Hearing this, the womans expression was exaggerated beyond belief, and she pointed her finger back at the tip of her nose, Youre teaching me to do something? Do you know who I am! No matter who you are, everyone should speak calmly and solve problems. Bonnie remained unassuming. And the woman seemed to have heard a big joke, her expression became even more exaggerated, Peace of mind, youre a lowly inferior, also worthy?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Bonnie: ???? Where does she look like a lowly inferior. Chapter 1303: This is my mommy! Without Bonnie even asking, the woman looked at her with scorn. He said, You came to Grant Mansion with a fake bag and so many things, you want to impress Ms. Stewart, right? Oh, I advise you to die this heart, but all a normal person, will not do such a stupid thing, carrying a fake bag, diaphragm who it?! Other things can be said, but to say that this bag is fake, Bonnie firmly can not tolerate. This is Sofias first gift to her! Say it again, this bag of mine is not a fake. Bonnie said angrily. The monstrous anger emanating from her body stunned the woman for a moment. But in response, the look in Bonnies eyes was again full of confidence and mockery, Let me say it as many times as I want, its all a lie! Said, but also directly up, tugging Bonnies bag, pointing to the side of the LOGO, this although imitation very simr, but this position, this letter, the genuine is deliberately done in traditional printing, is to distinguish the ordinary version and limited edition. This model in your hand is a limited edition, the hardware LOGO is the ordinary version, fake not too obvious! Bonnies expression instantly becameplicated, and she took a step backwards, almost unable to stand. Okay, look at your appearance should also be the first offense, I will forgive you, hurry up and pack your things and get out. The woman, anxious to get inside to meet Aliyah, tossed her hair and turned to leave. But Bonnie behind her clutched her arm, so hard that the womans arm seemed to be hanging by a hook. You what are you doing! The woman was stunned and struggled desperately to get up. Youre not allowed to leave, Bonnies expression held a few mixed emotions, but her voice was shaky, Youre lying to me, arent you? Nuts, what am I doing lying to you for a good reason, its not like its doing me any good. How can this bag be fake, say it clearly, if you dont say it clearly, you are not allowed to leave! Seeing Bonnie pestering, the woman was also annoyed.N?velDrama.Org owns this. A pregnant woman carrying a fake bag to deliver a gift really thinks shes some kind of powerful person, huh? How dare you order her around! Hurry up and let go of me, or dont me me for not warning you if you hurt your childter. The woman said as she was about to push Bonnie away. Just at this time, not far away came Andrews cold voice, What are you doing? The woman turned around and saw the little guy with a cool, cold face. Then remember that Aliyah invited them to the old house for dinner today because several grandchildren woulde to y. This little kid is definitely one of the grandchildren! The woman was very perceptive and came forward with a pleasing smile on her face, So its the little prince, its like this, this pregnant woman doesnt know the sky is high, she actually dares toe to the old mansion, I was nning to help your grandmother kick out! While saying that, and eyebrows fluttering. Just about put the words quick topliment me on your face. She doesnt know the sky is the limit, you say? Andrews expression immediately changed. The woman nodded her head like a garlic, No, I dont know where they came from, they are so shameless! You say shes shameless? Andrews face was iparably gloomy, so ck it was more horrible than ink. Seeing this, the woman finally realized that something was wrong. The voice then began to stammer and stumble, How what happened? Andrew sneered, This shameless pregnant woman youre talking about who doesnt know the sky is the limit, is my mommy! Chapter 1304: Then you ask now What, what? The woman was almost frightened to faint directly! How is she so unlucky to meet a random person who is the future mistress of the Grant family? Im sorry, young grandmother, its all my fault, I didnt know your identity, just now I was talking nonsense, if you are angry, you can hit me and scold me! The woman hurriedly apologized. Bonnies eyes, fell on the woman. Opened his mouth, You The woman almost knelt down to Bonnie, Its me, Im the one who doesnt know the sky is the limit, shameless woman! Is it true what you said? Bonnie asked. Its true, its all true, Im just shameless, Im shameless, and theres no one in sight! Bonnie, however, was suddenly angry, Thats not what Im talking about! The woman was stunned and dumbfounded, Whats that? This bag, you say its fake, are you telling the truth? This- The original answer that could be said directly, after learning Bonnies true identity, the woman suddenly did not dare to say. Tell the truth and Ill forgive you. If you dare to lie to me, I will absolutely make it impossible for you to get along in Willisto, in the whole Weskiney! Bonnie said with unparalleled dominance. Oppressed by this powerful aura, the womans face was ashen, or she said that answer. It is indeed a fake, apart from the fact that the anti-counterfeiting point I just mentioned is not correct, there is another very important reason The womans voice was half a beat slower and she pulled out a huge bag from behind her. Then out of it came the exact same bag as the one Bonnie was holding! This bag is the only one in the whole Willisto, the rest is the Capital has one, the rest are abroad. I had to make a lot of effort to get this bag from the teller and thought Id give it to Ms. Stewart as a gift today. Thats why, just now, she saw Bonnie holding this bag, will bite is the reason for the fake bag. After all, the real bag is in her hand! Young grandmother, although your bag is fake, but by your temperament, simply better than the real bag! The woman added from the side. Bonnies mind was in a tizzy. She doesnt understand. Obviously you received that luxury store spending text message, the bag is still fake. Is it, the store is selling fake bags? And next to Andrew is asking the woman, How do you prove that yours is the real bag and the one my mommy is holding is a fake! This, the woman did not really know how to prove it for a while. Racked his brain to think about it, which opened his mouth to think of something. Then spoke, In fact, this bag is also considered that I bought second-hand, the teller said yesterday has been sold, the results early in the morning, someone ran to return, and then I picked up the leak. Luxury stores like this one have to double check to make sure the bag has not been switched if you want to return it. So the woman is pretty sure that what she has in her hand must be the real thing. The guy who went to return the goods, what did he look like? Bonnies heart, it had sunk to the bottom.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. The woman shook her head nkly, I really dont know, the teller told me, if the young grandmother is interested, Ill go ask for you! Then you ask now! Bonnies voice was eager as hell. Chapter 1305: What the hell is going on here The woman, frightened and trembling by Bonnie, dialed the phone in a panic. A minuteter, turned his head to Bonnie with a crying smile on his face, Young grandmother, the clerk said they dont know who that woman is either, but will help us transfer the surveince and find out who the other person is. Bonnies face had little expression left, How long will it take? About, half an hour.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Bonnie nodded, Lets go inside and wait, and when we get the surveince, youll send it to me. Hearing this, the woman was still a little surprised, I can I follow into the house? She thought she had offended the future mistress of the Grant Group and had lost her chance to climb into a rtionship with the Grant family! I never thought there would be a chance. But when I was thinking about it, I heard Bonnies voice saying, After you send me the surveince, you can leave and nevere near the Grant family again! What?! The womans heart instantly sank to the bottom. And couldnt care less about saving face. She kneeled down in front of Bonnie with a thud, Young grandmother, its really because I was ignorant of the mountain before, please forgive me this time, you can let me apologize to you any way you want! Just give her a chance to continue climbing thedder with the Grant family. Looking at the woman crying on the ground, Bonnie shook her head and inquired, You keep saying youre wrong, so tell me, what exactly are you wrong about? I was wrong for not treating you that way, I was the one who was blind and dared to yell at you and call you names. Bonnies eyes went a few more degrees colder. Apparently, women dont know whats wrong at all! Your fault is that you always feel that there is a hierarchy among people, why should the subordinate be inferior to others? You can punish him for doing wrong, but definitely not with your attitude of bossing around! The Grant family, for its part, is determined not to wee such guests. I know Im wrong young grandmother, please give me another chance, Im determined not to treat them like this! The woman hurriedly apologized again, In the future, the maids and I will be close sisters, is that okay? Bonnie: Just by listening to this, you know that it is a lie made up in order to be able to stay in the old house. Such a woman, absolutely can note and go. Today this matter you helped me, I will pay you, the next time you have something you need my help, as long as it is reasonable, I absolutely help once, but the Grant family, you can not get involved. Throwing down these words, Bonnie led the way into the house. The woman is anxious and remorseful behind her, but there is nothing she can do about it. Who let her not do her homework in advance and actually treat the Grant familys young grandmother as an underling? Its so unlucky! This morning, I went out and said to my husband with confidence that I would be able to take the Grant family, a big fat sheep. Thats why her husband willingly gave himself arge sum of money to buy random things for her as gifts. Now well, how should I ount for it now? Thinking with fear and anxiety, the woman dialed another number. Sister, whether my career as a wealthy wife can continue, depends on you to help me ah! The woman began to ask for help from her close best friend. The same is shaken, from the sparrow up to the false phoenix, we all sympathize with each other and take extra care of each other. So hearing the womans words, the person on the other end of the phone instantly shot up, You take it easy, whats going on, you say it clearly! Chapter 1306: I brought you the man The woman rushed to tell what had just happened. The woman on the other end of the phoneughed, her tone became rxed, I thought it was something great, feelings on this ah! How can you stillugh out ah, if I cant hold the Grant family this thigh, back to my husband angry, but also asked me where the millions have been spent to how? You quickly help me think of a way! The person on the other end was stillughing. Only after half a minute, finally stoppedughing and cleared his throat, The most important thing you should do now is to perform well and make up for your mistakes! How? The woman asked. I heard what you said, that Mrs. Grant seems to be very angry, it seems that this bag is sent by that person, why dont you just catch this person in front of her, so that you wont wear the crime? Yes! The woman instantly lit up. Why didnt she think of it! As long as you send the woman who sent the fake bag to Bonnie, the matter is properly resolved. So how am I supposed to get people over here? This is not simple, just say that this bag found a very valuable diamond ring, to return her. People who can buy fake bags to fool around must care a lot about money. Use the diamond ring to cheat, a cheat a right! The woman hurriedly thanked her and hung up the phone. C It was half an hour before the woman walked into the living room of the old house. Bonnie, now in a calmer mood, asked with a very nd expression, How about it, did you get the surveince footage? The woman smiled fawningly and walked forward, I think you should want to see this more than the surveince footage, young grandmother! What? Without waiting for Bonnie to ask, the woman answered herself, Ive brought you all the people! Where is it? Bonnie was really getting quite emotional. The woman lifted her finger and pointed to the garden, Its just outside the gate, and since its a liar, I didnt let her in for fear of bringing it in and defiling a yard as beautiful as Ms. Stewarts. While saying that, he also used the corner of his eyes to pay attention to Bonnies expression. Shes smart and smooth enough for that! Not only Bonnie was considered, but even Ms. Stewart was thought of. This Bonnie and Ms. Stewarts legs, not just hugging their own! As she was thinking beautifully, Aliyah had frowned in confusion, What bad guys, Bonnie, what are you talking about? Bonnies eyes flickered, Nothing, just a little personal business, Mom, you go ahead, Ill go out and check. Originally, Bonnie kept quiet about finding her biological parents. Plus the bad guys caught outside now are likely to be Sofia Bonnie has mixed emotions and is not quite ready to let people know. Lets wait until its taken care of! After passing a look to Andrew, Bonnie went out with the woman.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Aliyah sensed that something was wrong and subconsciously tried to chase her out. Andrew, however, stopped her, Grandma, its better to let Mommy work things out on her own, this house is full of guests, and if you go too, who will entertain them? Apparently, Andrew was the lobbyist that Bonnie had arranged. Aliyah was worried, but thought better of it. Ill just entertain the guests here, you go stay with your mommy, all five of you. The five little ones are far smarter and more resourceful than she thought, enough to help Bonnie out. Chapter 1307: I want to talk alone At this end, the five little ones had followed Bonnie outside the old house.N?velDrama.Org ? content. A long way away, little Joanna saw clearly the woman tied up, and could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. Isnt this Grandma! Whats going on, why are they tying up Grandma! Little Joanna asked, puzzled. Damon next to her hurriedly covered her mouth, Shhh, if you say it any louder, its time for Mommy to hear you. They followed their mommy out, but kept quiet. Because if mommy saw them, she would have told them to go back to the living room and not to follow the fun. So, it is better to hide first. When mommy is in danger, just rush out to help mommy again. Hearing this, little Joanna hurriedly covered her mouth. Bonnie didnt notice the five kids right behind her. She was wracked with deep shock and disbelief. How? How can it be Sofia! Look, young grandmother, the woman was still taking credit, this is the person who returned the goods, how shameless! How dare you fool someone with a fake bag, and this person is the future mistress of the Grant family. Just ask her if she has the guts to do it! Youve worked hard, Bonnie tugged at the corner of her mouth, Ill talk to her alone for a few minutes. So youre kicking her out? The woman was afraid that her credit would be taken away from her and stood by, unwilling to leave. I even volunteered, Young grandmother, Ill stay and help you clean up this woman, in case she lies to you again, Ill p her. Its also coincidental. Just after saying this, Sofia panicked and opened her mouth to call out for Bonnie. The woman went up and swung her arm round and gave Sofia a direct p. Sofias head was tilted to the side and blood seeped from the corner of her mouth. You, you dare to hit me? Sofias eyes widened incredulously. The woman is still quite high and mighty, arms crossed, overbearing, Whats wrong with beating you, its you who is beaten, who let you cheat young grandmother, deserved it! After saying this, the woman was nning to give Sofia another p. The harsh p scraped Sofias face, frightening her to death and closing her eyes. But the imagined pain did not appear. Sofia opened her eyes tentatively, only to find that Bonnie was clutching the womans wrist. Thatll do. Bonnies voice trailed off. The woman stammered a bit, Young grandmother, she fooled you with a fake bag, thats why I wanted to help teach you a lesson. This is my family business, and I hope youll stay out of it. Bonnie said softly. Home, family matters? The woman genuinely suspected that something was wrong with her ears. How can this be a family matter! The next second, the heart stuttered, before the reason came to mind. The upper and lower teeth chattered, and the words that came out were barely coherent, Is this your rtive? Its my mom. Boom! As if a thunderstorm struck overhead, so that the womans whole body was thundered outside. She could not wait to die like this! How can people be so unlucky? An hour ago the future mistress of the Grant family was treated as an underling. And now the future hostesss mother as the bad guy. This life is finished, right? Young grandmother, I, I really didnt mean it, I just wanted to help you out ah. The woman wanted to cry and exined dryly. Bonnie nodded, I got it, go away, I want to talk alone, is that okay? Chapter 1308: I will make them unlucky for life Do women dare to say no? She busily withdrew to the side and began to search with her phone, what kind of suicide method seems more sincere. And this head, Bonnie holding his stomach, slowly squatting in front of Sofia. Bonnie, I can exin this matter, you must not believe that womans words. Sofia spoke in panic. Bonnie nodded, her voice audibly wide-eyed, Yeah, well, you exin. But when she was really asked to exin, Sofia was speechless. If theres nothing more to say, Ill have someone take you back to your apartment. Bonnie said.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. And you can go back to your apartment? Sofia couldnt believe her ears, Youre not mad at me? Youre my mother, I have nothing to be angry about, just disappointed that Im just such a used character in your eyes. Bonnie said. The emotion and guilt that I felt when I received the bagst night is dissipating at this moment. Even, Bonnie feels grateful. Im d Sofia is such a bad person so that I can find a suitable reason for why I dont like Sofia. I can give you an annual alimony payment from now on until you and Dad pass away, but thats it, we dont normally contact each other. Bonnie said. Bonnie has done this for Sofia! No, Bonnie, this whole thing is really just a misunderstanding, just listen to mommy, okay? Sofia shouted again. Bonnie didnt want to hear it anymore and directly asked someone to take Sofia away. Seeing this, the woman trembled again and came up, Young grandmother, this matter today, in fact What kind of business is your family in? Bonnie asked, interrupting her. The woman froze for a moment, Its in the lumber business, mahogany furniture. I will invest $30 million next quarter to market to Weskineys southern cities, for details, my assistant will contact you, got a business card? The woman hurriedly handed over her husbands business card with both hands. Okay, go back and wait for the call, and say in advance, happy working together. Bonnie waved her hand and turned to leave. In a moment, the woman was left by herself at the gate of the old mansion. She also stood dumbfounded for a long time before finallying back to her senses. Is this, like, a done deal? Without even meeting Ms. Stewart, we got a $30 million investment! And, in addition, the case of offending both Bonnie and Sofia one after another. This is not a dream! C Bonnie doesnt have that much heart to dream with women. She returned to the old mansion, copped to greeting the crowd, and went upstairs to lie down and rest. Seeing this, Aliyah was worried. After asking a few little ones why, this is a helpless and heartbreaking sigh. This world, ah, not everyone is suitable to be a parent. Obviously, Sofia is very unfit to be a mother. What about Grandpa, Grandpa shouldnt be involved in this matter, right? Little Joanna also asked with bated breath. Aliyah lifted her hand and dotingly rubbed the little ones bangs, You cant sleep with two kinds of people in one nest. Whats more, the two went shopping together, and the bag was given to Bonnie by the two together. How can you not know the truth? Just pretend to be deaf and dumb and be a shrinking violet behind the scenes. On the contrary, Mario is not as good as Sofia! Damn it! Erika was also angry enough and clenched her little fist hard, Im going to change their faces and make them unlucky for the rest of their lives! Chapter 1309: The in-laws, the in-laws Just say yes. Erika immediately turned out the family photo taken earlier at the restaurant for dinner, ready to study the face first. But after looking at it for half a day, there is no way to start. Whats wrong, sister? Lukas, who had rarely seen Erika struggle with fortune telling, approached her with concern. Erika pointed to Sofias face with an odd expression, This face, its strange. Right, I have long seen grandmother looks strange, fierce and evil, a look does not look like a good person! Little Joanna followed beside her in righteous indignation. Erika still shook her head, No, youre not talking about good looks. I mean, her face is a dead face! In Zhou Yi, it is taught that all five elements of a persons destiny are determined by heaven. Arge part of the factor of heavenly determination lies in the human body. Lets say a mole, a good location can attract wealth and peach blossoms and even longevity. But if you do not grow well, you will be short-lived to attract trouble. Another example is the face, the cheekbones are too high is the husband, the chin is too short is to leak money. Sofias face, on the other hand, is deadly. It is the kind of look that can die at any time, great evil! Like such a look, it is impossible to do anything, and will be disaster-prone in life. But what about Sofia? She is living a prosperous life in Switzend and has now found her own daughter, who will eat and drink for the rest of her life. These two arepletely paradoxical now. Aliyah did not understand too well, but still tentatively spoke, Then could it be that there is a situation where my life is not up to me? It does not exclude the possibility of this, but at least the face must be changed before this can ur.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Erika said, pausing again. Following that, she said, Or maybe her current face is what she has after the change? Who would purposely change their face to a dead face! Damon expressed his disbelief. Erika waved her hand, Thats a good exnation, after all, its not like everyone can read faces. Carrying Sofias looks out, its pretty good, isnt it? stic surgery is not to make it look good! When Aliyah heard this, suspicion had risen in her heart. You guys dont tell mommy about this yet. Heres the deal: Grandma will go to that apartment and you guys stay here with mommy. The little ones nodded their heads and agreed in unison, Yes Grandma. Aliyah then set off for the apartment. When she arrived at the apartment, there was still the maid Bonnie had arranged standing at the door. Ms. Stewart, what brings you here? The maid inquired curiously, The young grandmother said that she couldnt open the door right now. Bonnie just wont let them out, dont worry, Ill go in for a quick look and talk for a while and then Ill leave. Aliyah said. This- The maid was in a difficult position. Aliyah spoke again, What, are you still afraid Ill let them go? The maids are certainly not afraid. After all, Aliyah doesnt know Sofia and Mario at all. Not to mention assisting them in their escape. Not to mention what is the point of running away? The young grandmother just kept them here, not abused! After much thought, the maid let Aliyah into the house. Hearing someone open the door, Sofia and Mario, who were in the bedroom, rushed out. Finding that it wasnt Bonnie, her eyes instantly disappointed, she inquired without good grace, Who are you and what are you doing in here? First time meeting, havent introduced myself, my name is Aliyah, Im Sebastians mother, how are you, inws, inws! Chapter 1310: It’s your turn to go in Sofias eyes suddenly lit up. So its the inws! Thats a lot better. Sofias mouth changed and her voice was ttering, Oops, look at me, I didnt recognize you, Im really sorry. Ms. Stewart right, my name is Sofia, this is my husband, Mario, and we are Bonnies biological parents! The four words of biological parents, Sofia also deliberately aggravated the voice. Lest Aliyah didnt hear you clearly. I know, I came here today to run to you, my biological parents. Aliyah nodded her head. Following that, he pointed to the couch next to him, Can we sit down and talk? Of course. Sofia nodded her head like a garlic, Honey, go and pour tea for the inws mother. No, its just a few words, Ill leave when Im done. Aliyah waved her hand. Mario then stood still and did not move. Aliyah sat down on the sofa with an elegant demeanor, full of noblewomen. Seeing this, Sofia is also not willing to show weakness, rushed to also follow Aliyahs example to do well. But no matter how you do it, there is a feeling of the East. How to pose are very difficult to see, there is a kind of roadside female dusty vor. Aliyah was quite unhappy with this and frowned slightly. He opened his mouth and said, Miss Sofia, youve had a facelift, right? Sofias heart stuttered, You how do you know? After saying this, he hurriedly covered his mouth again. You do not need to disguise, I have found out all your information, as well as what you want, I have found out everything, you and your husband, are you going to exin yourself, or do I find someone else to ask? It is clear that he does not know anything, but the wordsing from Aliyahs mouth are full of credibility. Sofia and Mario were both bluffed. They looked at each other and scrambled, This thing has nothing to do with us, its all Father Pearson, its Father Pearson who did it! Father Pearson? Aliyah also did not expect that this matter could involve Maxs father. She was so shocked that she had to pretend to be calm, I knew there were others behind you, tell me what is going on. The two men spoke again at the same time. The noise was so loud that Aliyahs head was buzzing and almost exploded. You speak one by one, you speak first! Aliyah ordered Mario in a cold voice, Youe to the bedroom and say it, then Sofia will say it, if I find out that your statements are different, dont me me for being rude! Seeing this, the two men were even more scared to death. When Aliyah and Mario went to the bedroom, Sofia wandered around the living room like a fly on a wall. She was tempted to run away. But there are still maids arranged by Bonnie at the door, so there is no way to get out.N?velDrama.Org ? content. What to do? So hard to survive from the container in South Africa, and now to go to jail or even get killed? Sofia doesnt want to die! As I was thinking about it, Father Pearson suddenly shed into my mind. Although she had just betrayed Father Pearson, but right now, Father Pearson can save himself. Sofia rushed to theputer on the balcony. Fortunately, although the cell phone andndline were confiscated, theputer became a leak and could still be connected to the Inte to send emails. Sofia scrambled to send an email to Father Pearson and quickly shut down herputer. Almost the same instant theputer screen, Mario warily, pale face from the bedroom out. Its your turn to go in. Chapter 1311: You don’t have the look of a couple at all Sofia hurriedly reached out and clutched Marios arm, What the hell is going on in there, what did she ask you? If you know the problem now, at least you can collude ah. Marios eyes shed and he opened his mouth to speak, but Aliyahs impatient voice was alreadying from the bedroom. What are you two talking about out there, are you trying to conspire behind my back? Sofia: !!! Its divine. How in the world did Aliyah know that? And Mario has been scared eyes dodging, directly in the corner to hide. Sofia, speechless and depressed, stomped her foot in anger. Its okay, its just a fake husband that Father Pearson forced on himself. If this were true, wouldnt you have to die of anger? Wimp, wimp! Sofia thought, took a deep breath and walked into the bedroom. Aliyah is sitting in a rocking chair in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, still ying with Sofias fancy beauty device ced at the bedside. That red light frequency flickers, extraordinarily seeping. There was nothing unusual in the room, but Sofia felt an invisible hand choking her throat, leaving her breathless. Just about to choke, Aliyah finally spoke slowly, Looks like youre having a great time living right here, and using this beauty device, which, as I recall, costs more than 20, 000? This is a gift from Bonnie! Sofia hurriedly took a bite, Inws mother, it shouldnt be illegal for your own daughter to give some gifts, right? Of course its not illegal, Aliyah nodded, but her voice grew colder, but you seem to have missed the point that this beauty device, which was only released the day before yesterday, Bonnie did buy one, but it was sent to me. This beauty device, a gift from Bonnie today. When delivered, the five little ones were beside themselves with a special reminder that Bonnie had made great efforts to grab this one, which was specially prepared for her. The five kids certainly wouldnt lie to Aliyah. So, the only person who lied could be Sofia! Sofia was speechless.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She really did not expect that the beauty device Bonnie bought was actually given to Aliyah. I should have said it was from Mario! Not true! So the Bonnie one was given to you, the inws. I thought it was the one she gave me. Lets see, if it wasnt Bonnie, then it had to be Mario. Said Sofias face also showed a shy rage, Mario this person is really, are old married, still y this! With the persona Father Pearson arranged for them both, it is more than enough to buy such a beauty device? So Sofia felt she had satisfactorily muddled through the lie. Aliyah, however, smiled, Is it from Mario, Ill find outter when I ask. After a pause, he added, Lets talk about something else for now. Say what? Tell me about why you and Mario are pretending to be a couple. Aliyah spoke directly. Sofia was stunned. It was as if a thunderbolt had struck her head, thundering her entire being to the outside. What is the situation? How did Aliyah know about this! I dont know what youre talking about, Mario and I are husband and wife, as in husband and wife. Sofia is still clenching her teeth. You can lie to others, but not to me. Aliyah shook her head, There is nothing like a couple between you. Chapter 1312: You are not allowed to touch her! Sofia didnt quite understand, So youre saying that were not affectionate enough? On the contrary, it is you who are too much in love. Aliyah gestured to the furnishings of the house. In such a temporary house, Sofia and Marios wedding photo is still on disy. When we entered the house just now, there was a souvenir photo of Sofia and Mario holding their newborn child. How strange is that. Whats so strange about that, Sofia retorted with a terse grin, weve been looking for Bonnie all these years, so we carry around pictures of the three of us as a family. As for the wedding photo in the room, it is also because they love each other and have a good rtionship as husband and wife, so it is always put out ah! These make sense and there is nothing wrong with them! Often where you think there is no problem, there is a particr problem. Your face has obviously been recently moved, but the picture shows you looking like this, more than twenty years ago, do you think, it makes sense? These photos, apparently, were all taken recently. Well, there is only one answer. This is fakery! Sofia waspletely panicked. You how can you nder my stic surgery, I have a pure natural face! Aliyah didnt bother to argue anymore. Is not pure natural, sent to the hospital to do an identification will know. Lets go, the car is downstairs, we go to the hospital now to finish the identification, it wont even take half an hour. Aliyah said. After a pause and added, If you go to the hospital to do the examination and find that I was wrong, I will definitely give you an apology and agree to all your requests, but if it is you who has the problem, then dont me me for not being polite! After walking through the door of a ghost, Aliyah figured out a lot of things. This includes how to treat the people around you. No matter who it is, it is not as important as her family. So, as long as someone dares to bully her family, then they will definitely be ruthlessly cleaned up by her. Sofia was scared enough to hear this. If you really go to the hospital, then its over! No Im not going to the hospital. She shook her head in panic. Aliyahs eyes narrowed dangerously. So afraid to go to the hospital for tests, does not prove that there is a problem. Today this examination, but also must be done. Unable to handle Sofia on her own, Aliyah called out to her bodyguards outside the door and asked toe along to help. Today, even if its a bundle, we have to take Sofia to the hospital for a checkup! In the blink of an eye, Sofia was dragged into the living room. She cursed towards Mario in the corner, Are you dead? Dont you know toe over and help me? But Mario just scowled and didnt even dare to raise his head. Not to mentioning up to help. Forget it, Aliyah sneered, I told your husband, if you dare to lie to me, I will send him to South Africa to dig coal, my cousin is in that ce, I heard that after three months there, infected with pneumoconiosis, the life can not leave the respirator. At the back, he had to cut his trachea and lie in a hospital bed forever, so he got scared. Gee, men, really cant help but be scared.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Sofia, after hearing this, was even more angry and gritted her teeth. Is this all this indisputable man can do? Not just sent to South Africa to dig coal, if you use your brain, you may still be able to escape. Like thest time she had to throw to the wild tribe, not yet scared into this fuck! All right, hurry up and take her to the hospital. Aliyah urged again. You are not allowed to move her! At the door, there was a scolding sound. Chapter 1313: God is helping her Hearing this voice, Aliyah was momentarily stunned. She slowly turned her head and saw Bonnie, who was still panting heavily at the door. Bonnie, how do you Before the words were finished, Bonnie had stepped forward and pushed the bouncer away. She held Sofias arm, her eyes full of concern, Mom are you okay, did you get hurt? Sofia froze for a second and yed it soft straight. Im fine, Bonnie, you mustnt me Ms. Stewart, shes doing it for your own good, as long as she has you in her heart, then it doesnt matter how she treats me. Speaking of pity, also pretended to wipe the tears. Grandma, Bonnie angrily questioned Aliyah, why are you doing this to my mother! Aliyah was even more shocked than she was, Bonnie, Im trying to help you, your mother had a facelift, and no, its not even necessarily your mother! She is now going to take Sofia to the hospital for a detailed examination so that she can confirm Sofias true identity. Bonnies attitude was very firm, This is my mom, I know it, no need to go to the hospital for tests. Bonnie? Aliyah couldnt believe her ears, You didnt hear what I said, she had a facelift! I hear you, Bonnie nodded, but Im sure theres some kind of misunderstanding, Granny, so go ahead and Ill take care of it myself. While saying that, he pressed Aliyahs shoulder and squeezed down hard, This is my family business, so you should stay out of it. You! Aliyah looked at her in shock and finally sighed long and hard, Im doing this for your own good and you dont appreciate it, forget it, just pretend I never came! When walking out, also puffed out the mouth, You wait, when you regret crying, but do note in front of me to regret. Dropping these words, Aliyah turned to leave. The door mmed so loudly that Sofia felt like her eardrums were going to burst. However, the hanging heart is finally released. She breathed a sigh of relief and couldnt stop her whole body from going a little soft. Bonnie, Im d you got here in time, I was really scared. Sofia patted her chest, scared to death. If she went to the hospital for a checkup, her identity would bepletely untenable. Joe Bonnie squeezed out a smile towards her, Its okay mom, Ms. Stewart has be a bit jumpy since the Mna Holmes incident, she even said someone poisoned my birds nest before, she didnt mean any harm, she was just a bit too nervous. She has good intentions too. Sofia nodded, Dont worry, I wont me her. After saying this, Sofias eyes became hesitant again, By the way, Bonnie, about this stic surgery thing Ive asked Rupert about this, and originally I was quite skeptical, but Rupert said that people who do research inevitably have some kind of bump in the road, so its normal to do facial restoration.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Mom, I feel guilty too, if I could have found you earlier, I could have let you start your retirement sooner, it must have been hard to do all those experiments and stuff, right? Bonnies eyes were filled with heartache. Sofia, on the other hand,ughed maniacally in her mind. This is true, when people are smooth, they can do everything perfectly. Even things like cosmetic surgery have found a reason by Rupert. God is helping her, right? Chapter 1314: How about treating you to dinner? After staying in the apartment for over two hours, Bonnie then got up and left. She walked downstairs and the driver immediately opened the back door of the nanny car. Bonnie froze for a moment and reacted. Cat sat in, and sure enough, Aliyah was seen. Granny. Bonnie spoke up.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Aliyah, however, was in no hurry to reply, but ordered the driver to close the car door. The windows of the babysitters car are taped with anti-peep film, so you cant see inside from the outside. Even, in order to pick up the children on the road can be safe and clean, the car also did the sound instion treatment. After making sure no one would hear and see what was going on inside, Aliyah then asked, Bonnie, do you already know something? Yes, Bonnie did guess something. So when I rushed over to stop Aliyah just now, I deliberately pressed Aliyahs shoulders hard. Aliyah received the signal, so he just gave up and turned around and left the apartment first, waiting downstairs until now. Yeah, I didnt feel right either, so I came over to stop it. Bonnie nodded her head. Sofia gives her identity as a medical researcher living in Switzend. Ask such a person would have no money? How can you be so shrewd as to do something like sending fake bags for money! Plus the five children in the head of Damon uneasy, Aliyah learned that Sofia face problems, so they came to tell her about it. Thats why Bonnie came over quickly. Why did you stop me when you already knew that? Aliyah expressed her puzzlement. Bonnie shook her head and reminded, If she can do such a stupid thing, its obvious that shes not that capable of fooling us into Erikas turn. Behind this, there must be someone else who is manipting. And Sofia and Mario, most likely, are just his pawns. The pieces can be found again when they are gone, but there is no way to pick up the clues they have found so easily when they are broken. Therefore, Bonnie chose to side with Sofia, first to stabilize the two pawns, followed by the trail to investigate the mastermind behind this. After hearing these words, Aliyah was so shocked that a cold sweat broke out behind her back. She patted her chest in celebration, Its a good thing you warned me, otherwise I would have made a scene and your n would have fallen through. Granny youve done a great job of realizing that there was something wrong with them as soon as you heard that the face was not right, and even made a point ofing to give me a break. Bonnie said. While saying that, Bonnie hugged Aliyah, Thank you, Granny. Aliyah was a little embarrassed by the thank you. I went on a crusade, but I almost spoiled your ns didnt I, so why are you telling me thanks. Aliyah waved her hand. Bonnie shook her head with an unmistakable expression, I should have said that, and if you hadnt gone on the crusade, there would have been no way for my n to go ahead. Thanks to Aliyah, I should say, foring to the apartment and making a scene. Aliyah listened to a bit of a cloud, Howe Im still a meritocracy? Bonnie then said, Because if you go and suspect something like this, they are bound to deal with the people behind it, so cant we just follow the trail and check it out? Yes! Aliyah lit up, Yes, yes, yes, I forgot if you didnt tell me, then it seems I am indeed a big contributor! As a credit to you, how about I buy you lunch? Bonnie immediately spoke up, I havent had lunch after all the tossing and turning today, and Im hungry. Chapter 1315: It’s best if she doesn’t know Aliyahs expression immediately became concerned. Pregnant women can not be hungry, it is easy to have a big event, go, what do you want to eat, my treat! The mother-inw and daughter-inw then talked andughed and went to find a Western restaurant. Bonnie chose a sirloin steak with mushroom soup, and Aliyah chose corn chowder and filet mignon. After ordering her meal, Bonnie got up to go to the bathroom. When I walked out after washing my hands, I bumped into an acquaintance. Its actually Jay. Dr. Leonard, what a coincidence. Bonnie opened her mouth to greet, Did you get the results of that gic test, redone? Jay lowered his eyes color, remembered when he went to question his aunt earlier, his aunt gave his own answer and warning, his eyes instantly gloomy, Not yet, it has to be two more days, you are in a hurry? Bonnie waved her hand, Its not urgent, I just happened to meet you, so I was curious to ask. It doesnt matter if it doesnte out. She waited and that was it. Jay nodded, When the resultse out, Ill let you know first. Good. Bonnie nodded happily. Then out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the bruise at the corner of Jays mouth that was not even covered with foundation, Dr. Leonard, are you being bullied? In Willisto territory, someone actually dared to take on Dr. Leonard. Bonnie couldnt stand it. He rolled up his sleeves and spoke, Who is it? Ill go help you clean him up! It was my eldest. Jay replied, I disagreed with him, so he cleaned me up. Ouch When she heard it was a rtive, Bonnie put her outstretched hand back in. You cant scream and beat up Dr. Leonards elders, can you? That would be too rude. I had to speak weakly, next time or speak to the elders, there is something to sit down and discuss slowly, so directly hands much inappropriate ah. Take your time to discuss? Jay remembered the scene when he went to ask his aunt, andughed, Really, if we could just discuss it properly! After a pause, he asked Bonnie again, There is something that, even if I dont tell it, will have little effect on my life, but it will have a profound effect on another person, but as soon as I tell it, I will suffer, do you think, I should tell her? The effect on that person, was it good or bad? I cant say whether its good or bad. Probably, probably good or bad. Bonnie pursued. Jay put one hand in his pocket, his pretty dark eyes shining with luster, in silent thought. In the back of your mind are countless benefits and drawbacks.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Only then did he finally speak, Probably, its more bad than good. Tell Bonnie, her true identity, that she can indeed return to the Pearson Family is correct. But whether she can fit in with the Pearson Family is one thing, and her aunts side will absolutely kill her. Jay is not sure he can guarantee that she will live to be healthy and safe until she is eighty after she gets this identity. Not even just Bonnie will die, he will too. My aunts cold words are still swirling around my ears today. Jay, dont forget who brought you back and brought you to this position. If you dont listen, I have ways to make your life worse than death. Be obedient and keep this secret inside, it will be good for you and for me. Thinking about it, Jay withdrew his gaze again, Actually, I think its best if she doesnt know anything, after all, shes living happily now. Chapter 1316: Something is really fishy Bonnie also nodded along, I think so, if the secret is not good for her, then there is no need to talk about it. But after a pause, but added, But a word of caution to Dr. Leonard, if this matter is important to her, then it should still be said, perhaps this matter is not good for her, but she has the right to know. Youre contradicting yourself with that statement. Jay reminded. Bonnie smiled and showed her two pretty little tiger teeth, If it wasnt contradictory, would Dr. Leonard be torn up until now ande asking me? Not only her, but Jays thoughts are conflicted as well. Jay froze for a moment andughed. Indeed, it seems I cant wait for an answer from you, so Ill think about it myself! Bonnie nodded along. Following that, he asked Jay, Dr. Leonard, are you here with a friend, if you are alone, lets eat together, it just so happens that my mother-inw is here today, Ill introduce you to each other. Aliyah is there?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Jay immediately lost interest, No, Im here to see a junior, its in the private room, its not convenient to go over. Bonnie gave up, Well, then, next time Ill ask Dr. Leonard to dinner alone. With those words, Bonnie turned to leave. Looking at her back, Jays eyes gradually deepened. Come to think of it, you already have a pair of parents arranged by your aunt now, if you can live in such fantasy all the time, than go back to the Capital to be the Pearson Familys child is much happier. So, sorry about that. Muttering softly, Jay also stepped forward with long, slender legs. On this end, Bonnie returned to the table. What took you so long, I was worried that something had happened to you in the bathroom and was going over to look for you. Aliyah asked with concern. Bonnie then exined, I just met Dr. Leonard and had a chat. Dr. Leonard? Thats the miracle doctor who cured Damon, right? Aliyah was interested, looking left and right, Where is he? I should go say hello and show my appreciation. If it wasnt for Dr. Leonard, Damon would not have recovered so quickly! He has ate meeting today, so its not convenient to say hello. Bonnie replied, Some other time, some other time Ill invite Dr. Leonard alone and call you mother-inw. Aliyah was a little disappointed, but nodded her head in agreement. Only, although you cant go to greet, the proper etiquette still cant be missing. Aliyah snapped her fingers, called the waiter and handed over her bank card. Go check, everything Dr. Leonard spent today is on my head, and when hes done spending, you can just send the card to the old house. The waiter hurriedly took the bank card with both hands, Okay Ms. Stewart, well go arrange it now. Well,e on and eat. Aliyah withdrew her gaze and urged Bonnie, Didnt you just yell that you were hungry? Bonnie was indeed hungry. Just in time, the sirloin steak and mushroom soup were served, and she gobbled them up. The phone rang before the meal was even eaten. It was the bodyguard calling from the apartment side. The bodyguard is specially left by Bonnie to follow and supervise Sofia and Mario. Now call over, there must be a situation there. As it happens. As soon as the phone was connected, I heard the bodyguard say, Young grandmother, your mother and father just took a taxi and left, Im following them now, but looking at the location, it seems to be a five-star hotel in the south side of the city. Chapter 1317: Everything is handled by the police Why did you go to the hotel for a good reason? Theres obviously something wrong with that! Bonnies eyes suddenly gaze a few points, You continue to follow, if there is anything in time to tell me. Okay young granny, if we arrive at our destination in a while, do we need to locate you? The bodyguard asked again. Give one. Hanging up the phone, Bonnie met Aliyahs questioning eyes. At that moment, he smiled bitterly, They went out, it seems to be to the five-star hotel in the south of the city. Did you say Modest Grove Hotel? inquired Aliyah, Is the man behind the curtain living in that hotel? If thats the case, then shell find a way to get the check-in list! It just so happens that she is BFFs with the owner of Modest Grove Hotel. Its still easy to ask for a check-in list. But even if I get the list, I dont know exactly whos in it. Bonnie shook her head, Its better to forget it. Its useless to take it, its a waste of time. Aliyah disagreed with this statement, How is it a waste of time? You get the list, you can filter from it. Even if you cantpletely pinpoint someone, you can at least narrow the circle.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Plus. Theres no harm in taking it! Bonnie was moved by the talk. I was going to say that I would think about it, but then Aliyahs call had already been made. Now you have to have it even if you dont want it. The old girlfriends were very helpful, and in less than ten minutes, they sent all the information about the days stay. Fortunately, because it is a five-star hotel, there are not many people staying there, only about thirty. And among the thirty or so guests who checked in, Bonnie spotted a familiar name. Nathan Pearson . Also known as Maxs father, Father Pearson! Sofia and Mario, ran to Modest Grove Hotel to find Father Pearson? What exactly is the rtionship between them Should we tell Max about this, this is his dad after all, call him along so he can sanction Father Pearson. Aliyah was stilling up with ideas. Im a little messed up in the head, a little wisp. Bonnie, however, spoke up. Seeing this, Aliyah then kept her mouth shut next to her. After a long time of thinking, Bonnie finally nodded in agreement, If they really are going to Father Pearson, then take Max with you and well go over there together and see whats going on. Lets hope, lets hope that its not Father Pearson behind the scenes. Otherwise, she will inevitably take on Father Pearson, and Max is caught in the middle, helping no one, very difficult. As she was thinking, Bonnies cell phone rang again. Its also still the bodyguard calling. She took a deep breath, and only then did she pick up the phone. Young grandmother, they are really to the five-star hotel on the south side of the city, they are now in the lobby and are waiting in the lounge area. I believe that in a few minutes, the mastermind behind the curtain wille downstairs. If that persones down, do you have a way to hold them up and keep them from leaving? The bodyguard was confident, Of course you can, we carry strong electric rods on us, just one click, at least two hours of paralysis, enough to dy until youe over, young grandmother. Okay. Bonnie agreed, So this electric wand, its not harmful to the body, right? Although the bad guys should be cleaned up, but what if you do it yourself and make Max sad? Bonnie just wants to catch Father Pearson and take him to the police. Everything will be handled by the police themselves. Chapter 1318: I’ll pay it back for him After handing over the bodyguard, Bonnie and Aliyah were also ready to go. The women and Max had arranged to meet in front of the hotel. When we arrived at Modest Grove Hotel, Max had just arrived as well. He got out of the Land Rover with an unmistakable expression of concern. Bonnie, I came over in a hurry when I got your call, whats going on? Bonnies expression was a little strained, Sorry brother, I shouldnt have asked you toe over, but it seems my parents went to Father Pearson privately. What?! Maxs expression instantly became angry. What the hell does he want, he has to get in trouble with you, right? The more you say, the more angry, but also pulled Bonnie to go inside, Go, brother today to help you get justice. But when they arrived in the hotel lobby, it wasnt Father Pearson they saw. Sam? Max gaped, How did you meet with Bonnies parents? Fearing that Bonnie is confused, Max also introduced, Sam is my dads personal assistant, specializing in handling my dads affairs. So, that means that the incident really has nothing to do with Father Pearson. Bonnie stepped forward, her eyes full ofposure and calm, Sam is it, may I ask you and my parents, what did you just talk about? Sams temples were a little gray, but his voice was as loud as a bell, If you want to know, why dont you ask your parents! Sam, this is my sister, I hope youll show some respect! Max immediately spoke up for Bonnie. But Sam obviously did not recognize Bonnie as a person, and sneered and reminded Max, Mr. Pearson, this is just someone from outside, not your real sister, you must not be deceived ah. In my heart, Bonnie is my real sister. Max sounded very firm. After a pause, he yanked the words back into his hands, Okay, hurry up and tell me, how did you get here, did my dad tell you toe here and meet them? No. Sam denied it, I wanted toe on my own. Max had an I-believe-you-hell look on his face. For good reason, why would an assistant run to contact Sofia and Mario? It was apparently Father Pearson who authorized it. Tell the truth quickly, or dont me me for being rude. Max ordered with a sullen face.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Sam hesitated, but didnt say anything. His mouth is simply harder than a rock. Unable to get an answer from this end, Max turned his attention to Sofia and Mario. These two people just tried to escape, so they were pestled by electric batons, and now they are still lying on the sofa twitching. Max walked over and was still polite, Aunt and Uncle, are you being threatened by my father? No, no, Mario spoke up, we wanted toe for that money. That money? Max froze for a moment before recalling, You mean the money my dad ckmailed earlier? Whats the matter, are you guys short of money? Sofia sighed helplessly, her eyes went to Bonnie and said leisurely, Yeah, I dont even have money to buy my baby girl a real bag, so I thought I could deduct a sum of money out and then quietly prepare a gift for her, Im really useless! But even so, Bonnie still unconditionally trust me, so I want the money back, at least in the future can have money to buy things for Bonnie ah! Max believed again and was moved to tears. He even went to pull the sleeve of the bodyguard next to him to wipe his tears, Auntie and uncle, you are too good to Bonnie, if my dad doesnt pay this money, then I will pay it for him! Chapter 1319: Open the door, we’re here to collect the debt! Sofia was overjoyed to hear this. He was about to open his mouth and half-heartedly say yes, but Bonnie cut him off. Come on, when you pay for this, Father Pearson will not alsoe to ask for it, how troublesome. Bonnie spoke up. After a pause, he looked at Sofia again with a firm expression, Mom, dont ask my brother for this money. Sofia rushed to nod her head. Honestly, thats what she was waiting for! Today is really bad luck. First, the bag was found to be swapped, and then Aliyah gave suspicion to the identity. Now it is difficult toe to Father Pearson to discuss countermeasures, but also by the electric rod stabbed can not get up. This day, there was nothing that went well. But okay. Now at least Bonnie is being fooled. As long as you dont bring Father Pearson out, she can definitely turn it around if she thinks about it afterwards. It must be possible! Sofia thought, then beautifully about to open her mouth, wanting to say that since she didnt want money, she could leave. But what I didnt expect was that Bonnie would clench her fist before she could speak, Mom, Ill go with you to ask for it! Huh? Sofia was immediately dumbfounded. No, Bonnie how not to follow the routine. Normally, this moment should not say no, and then just leave. Whats the matter with going along! Bias Bonnie did not mean to joke. She was really going to ask for the money. Bonnie wondered if Sofia and Father Pearson were really in cahoots. So, the money that was mentionedst time, Father Pearson should not have received any other money other than the five million she gave. But now shell have to ask for $30 million if she goes for it. The equivalent of Father Pearson spitting out her $5 million in addition to the $25 million she has to pay back. At the same time, Father Pearson is not angry to pay so much money.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Then she could observe whether there was any contact between Sofia and Father Pearson after this, or whether Sofia and Mario were cleaned up. All the logic chain is exined. But if Sofia and Father Pearson are not in cahoots, how would it be a good thing for Sofia if she helped to get the money back? There is no harm in thinking left and right, and Bonnie thought she could take a chance. Next to Max also began to fist pump, more excited than the party, Thats right, we go together to ask, before I said this money to give unreasonable, but Bonnie you have to say should give, I just hold back. Otherwise, ording to his personality, he would have already made a scene, okay? Bonnie squeezed out a smile, Ive figured it out now, havent I. Just figure it out, lets go, Ill take you up. Without giving Sofia a chance to refuse, Max directly held her up and dragged her forward. Sofias limbs are still not quite under control, except for a grunt or two, there is no ability to struggle. Seeing this, Sam got anxious. Mr. Pearson what are you doing, its your own father, how can you turn your elbow? Sam said. Max rolled his eyes, elbow in the corner that is called inside the buckle, it is better to turn outward, at least it does not look so deformed. Besides, he has always been reasonable. This time it was Father Pearson who was wrong, and of course he helped crusade against Father Pearson. Wait for the next time Bonnie is wrong Well, how could Bonnie be wrong? So next time, lets continue our crusade against Father Pearson! A group of people pulled and pulled, but still arrived at the entrance of the suite. Max dryly, using Sofias hand to ring the doorbell. Open the door, were here to collect our debt! Chapter 1320: This is a forgery Sofia wanted to die. They want toe to ask for money, why must bring their own ah. How can I exin this to Father Pearson? Halfway through the day, the suite door was opened. Father Pearson came out with a ck face, furious, Max, what are you up to again? You really think your old man has nothing to do, so you want to give me something to do? Max didnt care about him and walked right in. Then sat down on the living room sofa with a big prick, We are here to ask for money, Sofias money, you have to give it back! That money you want, its not that easy. Father Pearson sneered and shook his head, If you want the money, you can look at this first and make sure you can afford the cost before you do! With that, Father Pearson pulled an agreement out of the drawer. Max swept a nce and his face changed, How treacherous you are! What does it say here? Bonnie probed over curiously. Max held it out to her. The agreement states that the money is a voluntary gift from Sofia and Mario, with absolutely no regrets and no recourse. So, its not a payback at all. This is a gift of money! It is impossible to get the money back even in awsuit after signing such an agreement. After all, when it came to the courtroom, Father Pearson insisted that it was a voluntary gift, and the judge could do nothing about it. Max was so depressed he was going to spit blood, Auntie, how can you sign this thing! Sofia froze. A whirlwind reaction and a sad look, Because at the time I was afraid he would target Bonnie, so I signed. Between the lines, its all about Bonnie. Bonnies reaction was not as moving as Sofia thought. She evenined to Sofia, Mom, if you signed this agreement, why didnt you say so earlier? Yeah, it doesnt make any sense for us to barge in like this, my dad could sue us for harassment. Max followed suit andined. Its my fault, I was so focused oning to ask for money that I ended up forgetting about it, hey, Im such a fool. Sofia apologized from the goodness of her heart. Bonnie sighed helplessly, Things havee to this, I have nothing more to say, consider it a dumb loss, the money goes to you. Father Pearson smiled smugly, Of course it belongs to me, after all, I paid for this money out of my pocket, your mother and father are paying it back. These days, there is no reason to pay back the money and then ask for it back.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Mom, lets go. Bonnie said. Sofia couldnt wait to leave. When you hear this you nod frantically, Good, good, lets go! She has wanted to leave for a long time, okay? Bonnie led a group of people and left the hotel. Mario and Sofia were still a little twitchy, so they asked the hotel staff to take them back to their apartment. Bonnie then left with Aliyah and Max. Bonnie, my dad is just too much, hes just an old fox! Max said in righteous indignation. Bonnie nodded, An old fox indeed, otherwise he wouldnt have calcted us so precisely. Thats right, its outrageous to make that kind of agreement! Max nodded his head again. Bonnie, however, shook her head, No, they didnt make that agreement. Did it, didnt you just see it all? Max froze and reached out to touch Bonnies forehead, Bonnie, youre not madly confused, are you? I did see that agreement, but it wasnt signed by them, it was a temporary forgery by Father Pearson. Bonnies tone was categorical. Chapter 1321: Something big Fake? Max was too surprised to say anything. He is at least considered a veteran of the mall, has seen the agreement contract not a hundred also has ny-nine. But the copy that Father Pearson brought out, he didnt see any problem at all. What is the situation? Bonnie, whats wrong with you saying thats a forgery? Max asked curiously. Bonnie replied, Its the timing, how could someone be so opportune as to have the contract ready in advance and inside the drawer just in time for our arrival? If that was not prepared in advance, how could something so important, something that could sanction Sofia and Mario, be left outside so casually? Not to mention that Sofia and Mario wouldnt be screaming for money from Father Pearson if they had signed the agreement. So it can only mean that it was prepared by Father Pearson on an ad hoc basis. Hearing this, Max is still a bit confused, So why do you want to do this ah, what is the benefit of helping my dad? Obviously Bonnie is Sofia and Marios family, isnt she? This elbow is too serious! Bonnie was speechless, as if a few crows had flown across her forehead. This brother, really confused! She took a deep breath before she opened her mouth to exin, Is there a possibility that they were originally in cahoots? What! Max couldnt believe his ears. How did this happen! Arent those your parents, how could they do something like that. Max questioned, Why would they do such a thing when a tiger cant eat its children. Why would you want to do that, thatssomething youd have to ask Sofia and Mario. Max figured out the truth, angry hands clenched, cant help it, go, we go to Sofia and Mario now, ask a good question! Brother, Bonnie stopped him, its useless for you to ask them now, theyll definitely find a reason to stall. Max thought about it. Then lightning struck in his head and another idea came to him, Then its better this way, Ill take you to my dad and expose the matter. Bonnie helplessly raised her hand to hold her forehead. Howe when ites to his own business, Max is so confused. Lets not look for anyone and dont ask anything. Bonnie spoke, To wait and see what happens, wait for Sofia and Mario to reveal themselves, to catch the adulterer in the act! The truth can only be asked when Sofia and Mario cannot excuse themselves. So now all you have to do is wait. Max was silent for a long time, but finally nodded, Okay then, listen to you. Anyway, whatever Bonnie says is right. Just listen to Bonnies arrangement! After the three finished talking, Max then left the car and drove off in his sports car. Aliyah looked at his back, vaguely worried, Bonnie, this Max is Father Pearsons own son after all, is it okay for you to tell him that? Bonnies tone was very firm, Its okay, my brother will stand firmly on my side, I trust him!Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. No matter what Father Pearson does, Max will definitely choose justice and choose her. Bonnie is confident in this. Hearing this, Aliyah stopped trying to persuade. As long as Bonnie believes it, then she believes it too. But what I didnt expect was that before the afternoon, something big happened. Chapter 1322: You guys feel free to ask Something really big has happened. Sofia and Mario actually ran off to assassinate Father Pearson! When Bonnie arrives at the police station, Sofia and Mario are already in custody, sitting on the edge of a metal bed and staring. Daddy, Mommy. Bonnie spoke slowly.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Two people froze for a moment, then rushed to the iron fence to follow, eyes full of self-recrimination and remorse, Sorry Bonnie, its our fault, let you follow the headache. Bonnie had a real headache, What the hell is going on here? The Pearson Family is not going to let this happen for good reason! This is just giving her trouble! Sofia and Mario looked at each other again, and then said, We thought about it, but we still want the money, so we went to ask for money, but Father Pearson is not willing to give even if it, but also rude words, and even you are scolded together. Your father and I just cant help it, how to scold us can, but scold you can not, so, it is a fight. I also ended up stabbing Father Pearson in the stomach with a fruit knife from the table Speaking of which, Sofias eyes turned a few shades of fear. The voice is trembling iparably, What to do ah Bonnie, I do not want to go to jail ah, I still want to wait for your child is born, and help you take care of it! Next to Mario also nodded, Yes Bonnie, you think of something, we can do if we really go to jail. Bonnie was almostughing with exasperation. Now you know youre scared? At that time when stabbing people how not to see the fear of it! Ill go ask around first. Bonnie raised her hand and pinched the bridge of her nose. She walked out and approached the police to ask about the situation. The cops expression couldnt say whether it was good or bad, Sort of a good news and a bad news, Mrs. Grant which one do you want to hear first? Good news, I guess. The good news is that the stabbing did not hurt anything vital, so after Mr. Chu rests for a while, he can be discharged from the hospital without any after-effects. What about the bad news? The bad news is that although no vital injuries were inflicted, because of Mr. Chus special and noble status, he decided to prosecute Mrs. Grant your parents and will most likely be sentenced to jail. Less said decades, if heavy, life imprisonment or the death penalty are possible. After the police officer said this, he also looked at Bonnie with sympathy, Mrs. Grant, you have to pull yourself together and be strong. To my surprise, Bonnie asked, Why should I pull myself together and be strong? Police: ???? Normal peoples parents in trouble, to jail or even shot, should not be sad sad. Then he is soforting a sentence, there is nothing wrong with it! Just thinking about it, I heard Bonnie speak, Is there a possibility that they just deserve it? This- Hearing this, the police officer sucked in a vicious breath of cold air. Gosh, what a thing for Mrs. Grant to say. Are they really not her parents? Just about to open his mouth to ask, Bonnie has squeezed out a faint smile towards him, This side will trouble you, if there is anything you can ask, feel free to ask, do not care about my feelings, I will go to the hospital. Okay. The policeman nodded his head and agreed. Witnessing Bonnies departure, the police officer still muttered in a somewhat puzzled whisper, Whats going on here, no affection for your biological parents, do you hate the parents a lot? Since this is the case, then he does not have to worry about the background of these two people and can interrogate them with impunity, right? Chapter 1323: Don’t You Wrongfully Accuse Us With this thought in mind, the police officer walked in and began a new round of interrogation of his own. At 3:30 p. m., Bonnie finally returned to the police station. Sofia and Mario had been tortured to the point of mental breakdown. When she saw Bonnie return, it was as if she had caught a lifeline, her eyes were eager and eager. Bonnie, youre finally back, are things done, when can we go out? Sofia inquired. Bonnie shook her head. What do you mean by shaking your head, when does this mean you can go out? Sofia inquired, dumbfounded. Bonnie exined, It means you cant get out, youre under a death sentence, sorry. What? Sofia and Mario were instantly dumbfounded. Especially Mario, tears were puffed and rolled down at that time, and his voice was choked with sobs, No, Im only in my forties, I havent lived enough, I dont want to die! While saying that, while going to tug Sofias arm, Do something, I dont want to die. Sofia was so disgusted that she pushed him away. Its so noisy! Mario doesnt want to die, so she does? Besides, now is not the time to cry and cry, but to think of a solution. With that in mind, Sofia turned her expectant gaze to Bonnie, Bonnie, you and Sebastian have a lot of contacts and power in Willisto, you must have a way, right? Bonnie smiled and nodded, Yes, I do have a way to save you both. Watch! She knew there had to be a way! So when are you going to get me and your dad out of here? Sofia asked again. Bonnie waved her hand, Want to get two people out, I can take care of that now, but lets see if those two people are worth anything to me. What kind of talk is that? Were your mom and dad, and thats not worth anything to you! Sofia questioned angrily. Mario also followed the fox, Thats right, isnt it right for you to save your own parents? At that, Bonnies eyes grew colder and colder, freezing the two men to a fierce chill. Following that she asked in a deep voice, The paternity test is there I cant deny it, but not all parents, are qualified to be parents, arent they? Aside from blood rtions, Bonnie could not find any connection to them. It is strange and more disappointedpletely! What do you mean by that, Sofia said, still trying to y dumb, I dont understand your words here. Bonnie also does not force, calmly said, you can not admit, but there is something must tell you, although that knife did not stab the key position, but Father Pearson still decided to give you the death penalty, you say, is not worried that you have exposed the truth, so n to kill to silence it? What?! The first one who couldnt resist was Mario. He was so angry that he broke out, How could Father Pearson do this, he clearly said yes wooooooooooo! Before the words could be finished, Sofia covered her mouth. Calm down, what if this is a scam? Sofia said.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She chose to trust Father Pearson. In fact, there is no other way but to believe. Because even if you tell the truth now, you will be killed by Father Pearson afterwards. Either way, its death, so why not gamble on it! Sofia strained her neck, her tone full of disappointment, Bonnie, you can disbelieve me and your father, but you cant nder us like this. If we didnt want to get that money for you, how could we do such a foolish thing! Chapter 1324: This can only you know Faced with Sofias allegations, Bonnies expression was nd. She slowly pulled out her phone from her bag and handed it to Sofia, I also guessed you wouldnt believe me, so I recorded a clip for you. The recording clicked on, and the voice of Father Pearson came from inside. Those two? Dont dream Bonnie, I wont spare them, straight death penalty. There is clearly a problem between you two, and you are doing this now, unloading? It was Bonnies voice. You get it right, theymitted a crime against me, they deserved it in the first ce, you think you can save them bybeling me as an aplice, dont dream. No matter what you say today, they will die, and I have contacted awyer to make sure they will be given the death penalty. Here, the recording ends. Sofias eyes trembled violently and she couldnt believe her ears. Mario, on the other hand, broke down straight away. How can he do this to me, its too much! Hearing this, Bonnie also probably knew that these two people did have collusion with Father Pearson. Yes, in fact, the recording just now is a fake. Bonnie did make a trip to the hospital, but couldnt pull any words out of Father Pearsons mouth. This old fox does not show the slightest foot, powerful to death. Finally or Rupert came up with an idea, looking for a voice actor, and Bonnie with the recording just made. Clutching her phone, Bonnies mind was still reying Ruperts words. Bonnie, this wound looks like it was identally stabbed crooked, but in reality, it was carefully designed. Look at this side of the slope, it is the shape of the wave formed only when the human hand trembles. But normally, the knife is a momentary thing, not after the brain thinking, and naturally there will be no half hesitation. Unless, Sofia already knew she was going to do it and thats why she hesitated and cringed when she did it, causing her whole body to tremble. Under what circumstances would Sofia know in advance that she was going to do it? Of course it was after negotiating with Father Pearson to y a scene. So, Bonnie made sure to dig up the truth about this. If you guys tell the truth now, I can find a way to get you out of Willisto, Bonnie said, and even give you a million each. One million, not much, but if you save and save, there is enough to live for decades. For these two people, it is already a great temptation. At the very least, Mario was impressed. He looked blearily at Bonnie, I said, I said it all, it was all a Father Pearson show, he wanted Sofia and me to stay with you and help him manipte you. So arent you guys my parents? Bonnie wondered, Why would you guys want to go help an outsider? Mario scratched his head, No, were all fake, Father Pearson just found it temporarily. I dont know whats going on with Sofia, but Marios side is simple. Father Pearson was a friend of my moms, and one day he approached me and said he could pay off my gambling debt, which was $10 million, if I helped with the acting. Then came Willisto, who made a pair with Sofia. So, what are you? Bonnie turned her head to Sofia again.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Sofia suddenly smiled and raised her hand to gather the broken hair around her ear to the back of her head, Come here, Ill tell you quietly, you are the only one who can know about this matter. Chapter 1325: Listen to me if you want to live Hearing this, Bonnie hesitated a little. This matter, why only she can know. What was Sofias idea in her calctions. Are you sure you dont want to know? Sofia followed her lead, If I die, youll never know this secret again. Bonnie: After much hesitation, she still walked slowly to the iron fence. Put your ear close, Okay, go ahead. Its toote to say that is fast, Bonniepletely did not react, Sofia will be two hands from the gap in the iron fence, strangled Bonnies stomach. Originally Bonnies month was big and her tummy was difficult. Being so strangled, almost did not breathe. Next to Mario also stunned, dumbfounded and frozen in ce. Sofia looked furious and scolded, What are you doing? If you want to get out,e and help! Mario then nodded busily and ran to Bonnie toe. Left look right look, froze afraid to do. Even looked at Sofia with difficulty, Or lets forget it, didnt she say she was willing to let us leave Willisto and give us back a million? Now to Bonnie, they do not say take the money away, Im afraid even small life will be lost. How to think about how it is not cost-effective. Sofia sneered, Stupid, you believe what she says? Mario shrank, I still kinda believe in it. Anyway, Im doing it now, if you dont help, wait here to die, and when I leave Willisto, you wait in jail to be shot, dont regret it. Sofia said coldly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Hearing this, Mario was persuaded. He took off his jacket directly and then strangled Bonnie hard around her neck. Sofia then let go of her hand. On Bonnies end, the restraints on her stomach had just been lifted and her neck began to be held in a death grip again, which was really hard to bear. You help, help! Bonnie spoke in a broken voice. At the same time, the police outside heard themotion and rushed in. Seeing Bonnie strangled on top of the iron fence, she was so scared that her legs went weak. Raising his electric baton in a cold warning, Sofia, Mario, what are you doing, let go quickly or Ill shoot! You drive, just one force, her neck will be strangled, and she is still pregnant, one body two lives! Sofia is full of open-minded expression, If you dare to do it, I will let her be buried with me, and Sebastian will definitely kill you then. When ites to Sebastian, the police are afraid to do anything rash. No one wants to take that risk. What will it take for you to let Mrs. Grant go? the police officer asked. Sofia spoke, Let us go, give us another sum of money, and Ill let her go when I get to a safe ce. How can this work! If people know that someone was taken hostage in the police station, they are still not mixed with the police. When she was about to refuse, Bonnie spoke up, What are you guys waiting for? Dont hurry up and do what he said, do you really want me to die! This- The police looked at each other, but in the end, they have given way. Finally opening the locked door, Sofia and Mario then took Bonnie and flew away. When I got to the door, I was going to take a taxi. Bonnie but opened his mouth, You guys must need a car to escapeter, right, drive my car well, my car safety factor is high, crash-proof, so at least I can protect my stomach from collisions ident. Chapter 1326: Where did this come from? Bonnies car is indeed very safe. After all, this is Sebastians bulletproof car specially designed and modified for her, and the quality is too good to be true. Even the fuel tank is twice the size of a normal car. With a full tank of gas, you can drive at least 700 to 800 kilometers continuously. Perfect for Sofia and Mario to escape. But Sofia had a suspicious look in her eyes, You would be so kind? Its not kind, its just trying to make sure Im safe. Bonnie shook her head, correcting her suspicions, I dont want you to actually kill me if youre in unnecessary danger then. After a pause and added, Its certainly more important for my life and my childs life than giving you a car. But Sofia still had doubts in her mind. Just at this time, Mario began to urge up, Come on, the police have chased them out, and it looks to me like they n to outnk them! When the timees, there will really be no escape. Seeing this, Sofia had to grit her teeth, grabbed the car keys from Bonnie, quickly got into the car and took off. They made a mad dash to the highway intersection. You can let me go when we get to this ce, right? Bonnie asked. Sofia disagrees. What about people besieging us when we get off the highway, you follow first, and when we get off the highway, we will naturally leave you on the side of the road. After a pause and a cold smile, Do not worry, I will not do anything to you, after all, if you die, Mario and I do not want to live. Catch Bonnie just to find a way to live for yourself. Sofia didnt really intend to do it. Bonnie let out an oh-so-meaningful look, Looks like you want to live. Bullshit! Who doesnt want to live? Ive gone through a lot of trouble to get to this point, if I die now, all the hard work Ive done before will be null and void. Sofia gritted her teeth, Therefore, I absolutely will not give up. Its good to be alive, isnt it? Bonniemented, I want to live just as much as you do. Then you will behave and cooperate, and when you get to a safe ce, you will naturally be released. Sofia said. Joe Bonnie then stopped saying anything.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She sits next to Mario and watches Sofia, who is driving in the front row, while being good and honest. After three hours of driving out from the highway, Sofia felt safe and got off the highway. That group of police officers really did not choose to be wanted because of scruples. Getting off the highway went exceptionally well, and the toll collector didnt even put an extra look at them. When she got to the bridge under the highway, Sofia unlocked the car door. Throw her down, and remember to knock her out. So that when everyone finds Bonnie, it will be a few hourster. By that time, she will have long escaped and no one will be able to find her. But after waiting for just a few minutes, I didnt hear Marios voice. Sofia turned her head in confusion, and saw Mario sitting in the back seat, covering his neck and not daring to move. Between those fingers, there was still blood that kept spilling out. It looks horrible in the extreme. What the hell? Sofia froze for a moment and then subconsciously went to look for Bonnies figure. As a result, in the next second, something cold and sharp was aimed at her throat. At the same time, Bonnie coldly spoke a warning, Do not move, or if you die because of this, do not me me for not warning you. You-where did you get that murder weapon? Sofia was stunned. Wasnt Mario always on Bonnies case, and threw away everything she had on her. Where did thise from! Chapter 1327: You’re bleeding a lot But soon, Sofia reacted. No wonder Bonnie kept asking to drive her car, the feelings are intended to use the murder weapon in the car to check her and Mario. You can be pregnant right now and you really n to fight me? Sofia questioned, A little carelessness and you could be dead to me. Bonnies face did not change, Its not up to you to say whether youll get killed or not! The words fell to the ground, Bonnie will be crisp and sharp wire in the hand, stable and urate into the palm of Sofias hand. The action was so fast that Sofia looked down at her hand, which erupted into a shrill, piercing cry. She reached out and tried to pull out the wire that had pierced her. Instead, Bonnie pulled out another piece of wire and pierced her other hand as well. Seemingly slim wire, but the pration is very strong, Sofias hands are nailed to the seat, simply can not move.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Bonnie took this opportunity to quickly get out of the car, and also went around to the front to remove the car keys, locking Sofia and Mario in the car. Take a big breath and pull out your cell phone to call the police. In fact, the 911 call hadnt even been made before Sebastians ck Maybach appeared in front of her. A perfect drift made the dust on the ground roll up in smoke, wrapping Sebastians whole body, looking a bit hazy and mysterious. Sebastian! Bonnie was so excited that she rushed up to him, How did you find me? She thought that she would have to call the police before Sebastian could follow them over! Sebastian took her into his arms, Your car has a positioning system installed, the police department notified me, I immediately followed up, are you okay? Bonnie tilted her head andughed, Toote to see how handsome I looked just now when I checked Sofia and Mario! All this way, she was projecting the scene in her head just now to make sure she could get a shot off. Luckily, she actually got it. You look handsome even now. Sebastian raised his hand and touched Bonnies head, In my eyes, youve always been handsome. As we were talking, the police officers who had been trailing behind us gathered around. They grabbed the two people in the car directly. Turning her head to Bonnie, her expression was instantly shocked, Mrs. Grant, are you all right? Bonnie shook her head, Its okay, Im fine. But you have so much blood down there. Hearing this, Bonnie then quickly lowered her head. As expected, saw the puddle of bright red blood on his long white cotton dress. It was only as an afterthought that she felt a vague pain in her stomach. But in fact, it had been hurting from the time Sofia strangled her stomach at the police station. Its just that the nerves are highly strung at the back, so its subconsciously ignored. Go to the hospital, go to the hospital now. Bonnie covered her stomach and said loudly. The next second, Sebastian scooped her up horizontally and headed for the car. The wind rushed to the hospital and Bonnie was immediately admitted to the resuscitation room. The atmosphere was tense as wave after wave of doctors and nurses headed inside. Mr. Grant, a policeman came up, his tone concerned, you have been standing for several hours, sit down a little to rest. Sebastian, however, shook his head, his gaze still fixed on the door of the operating room. Bonnie is still inside, how can he have the heart to sit down and rest? Chapter 1328: He has to find a way Finally, the red light in the operating room went out and Bonnie was wheeled out lying on her back, pale as a sheet. Bonnie, is it still hard? Sebastian immediately stepped forward and asked. Bonnie shook her head and forced out a smile, Sebastian, the doctor said the baby is fine. Hearing these words, Sebastians heart flushed with sorrow. The most important thing you should care about right now is your own body, you know? Bonnie smiled slightly again, If the baby is okay, Im okay. After a pause also added, Besides, I have lived more years than him, stronger and braver than him. Sebastians heart then aches even more. Bonnie was then wheeled to the intensive care unit and then transferred to the general ward within twenty-four hours if there was no problem. Meanwhile, Sebastian went to the doctor and asked for specifics. Fortunately, Mrs. Grant is in good health and the child is stable, so nothing happened. The doctor said, However, more than the physical damage, I noticed that Mrs. Grants heart was more damaged, and her spirit was somewhat depressed. Hmm. Sebastian nodded, She just learned of a very traumatic event and needs time to ease her mind. Its important to regte it as soon as possible, Mr. Grant as you know, the emotions of pregnant women can fluctuate to the growth and development of the child. The doctor said. If the child keeps feeling the mothers sadness, it is likely to cause deformities or other congenital diseases. Sebastians face was stony for a few moments, and he nodded his head in response to a yes. With that, he took off his legs and walked towards the outside of the doctors office. He visited Bonnie in the ICU first. After the surgery, Bonnie was very tired and was sleeping heavily at the moment. But even if you fall asleep, your brow is locked, obviously dreaming of something not so good.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Sebastian lifted his hand to smooth her furrowed brow Was it so hard to learn in her dream that Sofia and Mario were both lying to her? This silly girl! Sebastians hand hangs in mid-air, but in the end it doesntnd between Bonnies eyebrows. He just watched in silence for a while and then turned away. When I got outside the hospital, I dialed Erics phone number. Where are Sofia and Mario? Its been escorted back to the police station in Willisto by the police and will be in court tomorrow for sentencing and then thrown in jail. Eric answered truthfully. After a pause, he inquired, Mr. Grant are youing back to appear in court yourself? Postpone the court date, Sebastian said in a hushed voice, and bring the man to Chapter City for now. Chapter City, the ce where Bonnie is now having her surgery. Bonnie was bleeding badly and Sebastian couldnt be bothered to send her back to Willisto, so he had to find the nearest hospital. And when Eric heard this, he instantly guessed what Sebastian meant, Mr. Grant, are you going to try them yourself? En. Bo Lihan nodded, How long will it take to get here? No surprises, three hours. Ill see you in three hours. Sebastian hung up the phone. Eric was very quick to do his job. Soon, Sofia and Mario were brought back to Chapter City and delivered to Sebastian. Flutter- The two men knelt in front of Sebastian in unison, looking woefully out of ce. Sofia had a wire hole in both hands, and Mario had a thick gauze wrapped around his neck, with blood soaking out along the gauze. Obviously badly injured. If you want to live, be a good boy and answer all my questions. Sebastians eyes were cold, Do you hear me? Chapter 1329: Seemingly Cozy After this incident, Sofia and Mario have both been scared out of their wits. Naturally, it is whatever Sebastian says it is. As long as we know, we will tell you absolutely everything! Sofia said. Sebastian nodded, You two, you were sent by Father Pearson, werent you? Sofia nodded her head as if she were a girl, Thats right, Father Pearson sent us to lie to Bonnie about giving me everything I wanted once we sat on this fake identity. Me too me too, he said hed help me pay my gambling debts before I agreed. Mario replied.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Good. Sebastian nodded, You guys stay in Zhangcheng for now, just in the detention center, as long as you dont escape, I will let the police treat you leniently. At the words, the two men were dumbfounded. No. Is that the end of it? Even Eric next to me was dumbfounded, Mr. Grant, you asked me to bring them here and ended up asking such a question ah. Thats an important question. Sebastian nodded, Gave me plenty of information already. Even, his heart has vaguely begun to look forward to something! Eric still couldnt figure it out, What kind of information was given? Why does he feel that there is no information about anything ah. All right, Sebastian spoke directly without giving him a chance to ask, take them to the detention center. Sofia and Mario, both of them, were then sent to the detention center. As promised by Sebastian, the two had good food and drink inside, and even a single room. Other than not having the tools to connect freely with the outside world, its all good! After staying for a week, both of their wounds were healed to a great extent. When people are well, they are prone to ruminations. This is not, began to chat across the iron fence, about why Sebastian across the long distance, brought them to the chapter city to ask a question, and then directly locked up. Its not clear what information he knows, but its definitely important. Sofia said. Mario wondered, How do you know, how can you tell? Sofia tilted her head confidently, I just know, I dont have to say I know! Because at that time, Sebastians eyes burst out with light. Clearly excited! This message contains information that is important to Sebastian. C On this end, Sebastian felt his nose itch a little. He lifted his hand and rubbed it, and returned his attention to the back of the nanny car. Today was the day Bonnie was discharged from the hospital and returned to Willisto from Chapter City. Donna and the five kids were waiting at the entrance of the vi early, eagerly awaiting their arrival. When they saw Bonnie open the car door, they immediately swarmed to it. Mommy! Young Granny! A shout, so Bonnies eyes can not help but have a few wet. Babes, Donna, Im home. Its good to be back, oh yes, I prepared your favorite papaya milk soup, its still hot, go inside, Ill serve you a bowl. Donna said. The five children also gathered around Bonnie and chattered about what they had seen and the new skills they had acquired over the week. With a smile in her eyes, Bonnie went inside with them and chatted as they ate. Donna smiled and watched her finish her food, then turned her head to ask Sebastian, Do you want one too? Sebastian shook his head, No, its easy to get sleepy after eating sweets, I have a meeting this afternoon and I need to stay awake. Youve been with me in Chapter City these past few days, thepany has a backlog of things, right? Bonnie sounded concerned, Just go deal with it, dont worry about me. Chapter 1330: The truth is that he did a lot Sebastian didnt push back and nodded, Okay, Ill be back early tonight to keep youpany. With that, he leaned over and nted a shallow kiss on Bonnies forehead and turned to leave. Get in the car and order Eric, who was driving in front, Go to the city hospital. Hearing this, Eric immediately became excited. City Hospital, the ce where Father Pearson was hospitalized! Since Sofia and Mario flopped, Sebastian has always been indifferent to Father Pearson, as if he had forgotten the mastermind behind it. Eric is anxious to scratch his heart and lungs, but it is not good to rush, can only be reminded in the side of the secret poke. After a dozen times, Sebastian didnt seem to get his hint. Now its finally time to go on a hospital crusade against Father Pearson. Eric hates to let the car fly straight to the hospital in a second. When you get to the door of the ward, you also put on sunsses with great care, This looks more intimidating, so as to give Mr. Grant you support the scene. Sebastian, however, nodded, Just wait at the door. What, what? Eric wilted instantly. Mr. Grant, I can hold the fort! Eric undyingly fought for himself. All that was waiting was the sound of Sebastians door closing. Erics dream,pletely shattered. And when Sebastian entered the ward, he saw Father Pearson, who was reading a book on the bed. In the sunlight, Father Pearsons face looks very kind and friendly. But who could have known that he was such a sinister person in private! Mr. Grant, why did you remember to visit me? Even up to this moment, Father Pearson was still full of smiles, as if nothing had happened, and looked at Sebastian with a smile. Sebastian stood at a distance of about twenty centimeters from him and slowly lifted his thin lips, I came, there is something I want to talk to you about. Oh? Father Pearson then closed the book in his hand with a serious expression, What is it. When I learned that Sofia and Mario were the people you sent, my first thought was that you were doing this to avenge Rachel and so wanted to use these two to manipte Bonnie. But then I thought again, to y such a big move, there is just too much preparation, especially in details, and the slightest inattention will be noticed. If I were you, I would never go through all this trouble, even if its quietly poisoned, its easier than this. Whats more, even if Bonnie had been kept in the dark, it would have been difficult to get these two to manipte Bonnie. Father Pearson didnt say a word, just looked at Sebastian with a smile and listened to his analysis. So then, I changed my mind, could it be that by getting these two to pretend to be Bonnies parents in the first ce, it wasnt about maniption, but simply deceiving Bonnie? Sebastian said again. Hearing this, the smile on Father Pearsons face finally chapped for a minute. This means that Sebastian has hit the nail on the head.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Who would go to the trouble of arranging two fake parents to deceive people? One is to want the other person to live in the illusion of not being hurt all the time. Two is the hope that the other person will always be deceived so that the real parents will not be found. Obviously, Father Pearsons purpose is the second one. Bonnie, the child of your the Pearson Family, is the real Rachel, isnt she? Sebastian made a wild guess. I dont understand what youre saying. Father Pearson denied, If you are not here to visit me, then please get out. Sebastian chest, You can not admit, but I have invited the Pearson Familys old man to Willisto, in addition to Rachel, when the time to identify on the spot, everything will naturallye to light. Chapter 1331: Step by step to uncover Father Pearson’s conspiracy During the week that he stayed with Bonnie in the hospital, Sebastian seemed to do nothing, but in private, he did everything that needed to be done. He redid the paternity test for Bonnie and Max. After identification, the two were cousins. Immediately afterwards, Sebastian sent an invitation to Old Mr. Pearson of the Capital in the name of Max, asking the old man to bring Rachel to Willisto. Everything was done unnoticed. By the time Father Pearson was told now, Old Mr. Pearson and Rachel were already on the ne to Willisto. The situation is not something Father Pearson can salvage. The matter hase to an end, Father Pearson no longer struggle is pointless. He gritted his teeth and simply admitted it. So, youre going to let her go back to the Pearson Family and be the Pearson Familys firstdy? Father Pearson asked. Sebastian nodded, Of course, that was originally her ce! Whats more, it was the fastest way to get Bonnie in a better mood. While in Chapter City, the doctor told Sebastian to keep Bonnie in a happy mood, as it would be good for both the adults and the child. Sebastian pondered that Bonnie was sad mainly because she had been cheated by Sofia and Mario, the fake parents. Bonnie would be happy if she could find her birth parents and her real mothers family. Thats why Sebastian went to cross-examine Sofia and Mario. God may have wanted to help him out, which is why the clues were given so obviously. In a weeks time, Sebastian learns Bonnies true identity. She is the daughter of the Pearson Family. The real Rachel! Also, Sebastian fished another miniature bug out of his pocket and dropped it directly on Father Pearsons quilt, this is what you put on Max, and its back to you.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. How did you find it? Father Pearson was shocked by this. He hid it very well and did not tell anyone. Its also figuring out why every time we try to investigate something, as long as theres Max next to us, were bound to get cut off? Sebastian replied. First of all, we can rule out that Max is a snitch, so it is only possible that there is a third ear. Sebastian went to check, and sure enough, he found it. But he held back from taking it out directly, and instead gave Father Pearson some false information through the wiretap, making him think he was only spending time with Bonnie all this time. Father Pearson let his guard down before he quietly did so much. Excellent. Father Pearsonughed, pping his hands at Sebastian, Youre the ck-faced king of Willisto, youve got a good head on your shoulders. Father Pearson is too kind, Sebastians expression is nd, I just came to inform you that after Old Mr. Pearson arrives in Willisto, you may have a lot of work to do, so prepare first. Dont worry, Ive already thought of a response. Father Pearson waved his hand, full of care. Sebastian nodded, Then Ill leave Father Pearson to rest, and Ill see you tomorrow. Take your time. Father Pearson added a smiling greeting. Sebastian stepped away from the ward. Opening the door, Eric, who was lying on his head outside, instantly lost his weight and fell directly in front of Sebastian. He hurriedly got up awkwardly and patted the dust on his body, Mr. Grant, you finished talking so quickly ah, I just saw a fly on the door, I wanted to pounce on it. Get some men to keep an eye on Father Pearson and dont let him get away. Sebastian exined. Okay Mr. Grant, Eric hurriedly nodded his head in agreement, although he didnt know why. After a pause and added, Mr. Pearson just called and said that there is still half an hour before Old Mr. Pearson arrives in Willisto! Lets go, to the airport. Sebastians voice was low and husky, Go pick up the ne! Chapter 1332: First meeting Half an hourter, Sebastian arrived at Willisto Airport. Max is already waiting. When he saw him, he took the initiative to wee him, I thought you didnt want toe, I was nning to give you another life snatcher. How is it like noting to greet the people I have specially invited? Sebastian ndly swept a nce at the big screen in the center. Luckily, the flight from the Capital to Willisto arrived in ten minutes. Come to be ready. Sebastian looked around and bought a bunch of sunflowers at the airport mall. He was dressed in a ck suit with orange sunflowers, looking solemn and a bit mismatched. Max next to me was stunned. Why are you acting like you want to meet your sweetheart? And also on the flower delivery this set, so terrible!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Sebastian: In the heart of a silent sentence, this is Bonnies own brother, can not fight can not fight, to endure. Following a deep breath, he replied, Its not like flowers have to be for your sweetheart, they can also be used to show respect and wee when greeting someone very important. Take Old Mr. Pearson, for example. For Sebastian, its all about the people who matter! As we were talking, a soft mechanical female voice came on the airport radio, reminding all the pick-ups that the flight from the Capital to Willisto had sessfully arrived at the airport. Sebastian couldnt be bothered to talk to Max again, and his eyes were fixed on the exit in front of him. Soon, Old Mr. Pearson appeared in Sebastian and Maxs sight. Grandpa! Max was so happy that he ran straight up to Old Mr. Pearson and put his arm around him, and rubbed his head on his shoulder, Its been a long time, youre handsome again, Grandpa! Old Mr. Pearson was amused andughed, his white beard twitching along with his face. Stretching out his hand, he pushed Maxs head away, You, still so slick, looks like the beating your dad gave youst time has healed, and your skin is itching again, right? I like big grandpa, do I have to be beaten too? Max has just turned into a child at this moment, all kinds of pampering. Old Mr. Pearson was also very doting and kept talking along. Sebastian then cleared his throat and stepped forward, presenting the bouquet of sunflowers with both hands, Hello Old Mr. Pearson, Im Sebastian and thank you for your willingness toe to Willisto! The smile on Old Mr. Pearsons face was instantly curtailed. The atmosphere in the air was frosty for a few moments. Seeing this, Max hurriedly stood in the middle and rounded up the situation, Grandpa, this is my god-sisters husband, he is quite nice and has been taking care of me in Willisto. Dont look at Max usually all kinds of jabbing and trolling Sebastian, and even secretly and Sebastianpetition, must be in front of Bonnie to fight a high and low. But when ites to the key, that talk is also not the slightest bit ambiguous. But unfortunately, Old Mr. Pearson does not eat this way. He ordered Max, You go check in the back. Rachel seems to be slow to get off the ne because she got on with the paramedics, so you go help. Oh Max nodded his head in agreement, although reluctantly. Before leaving, he also handed Sebastian a self-seeking look. Lets hope Sebastian can handle it himself. Otherwise, if something really happened, Bonnie wouldnt me him, right? Sebastian can be in trouble, but Bonnie cant ignore herself! With a worried thought, Max walked away. And this head, Old Mr. Pearson also slowly speak, I am old arms and legs, in the ne curled up all the way is really tired, find a massage chair, we sit and talk. Chapter 1333: I’ll help you get what you want Sebastian immediately nodded and went to make arrangements. He led Old Mr. Pearson to the airport next to the massage chairs, then got the staff and reced them with two brand new machines. So extravagant? Old Mr. Pearson raised his eyebrows, Ill only be here for one massage, what a waste to get a brand new massage chair. You are Bonnies own grandfather, it is only right to spend money for you. Besides, mypany is involved in the basic facilities on this side of the airport, so it is not considered a waste, and it will pay for itself when it is subsequently put into use. Sebastian answered methodically. In a few simple conversations, Old Mr. Pearson has pretty much figured out Sebastians situation. He has money, power, brains, and a careful eye for the people around Bonnie. It is naturally good to have such a grandson-inw. Only Old Mr. Pearsons face went cold again, Ive checked everything youve told me, and now this Rachel is indeed a fake, but how can you prove that Bonnie is the real one? Old Mr. Pearson wouldnt your willingness to make this trip to Willisto prove the half of it? Sebastian replied with a smile. It was because Old Mr. Pearson also suspected that Bonnie was pro-life that he went out of his way toe all the way to Willisto. As expected, Old Mr. Pearson was a counter-attack, beard shaking. I want a paternity test to make sure its a real granddaughter. Old Mr. Pearson was silent for a long time and said, If I know youre lying, you should know that the Capital has enough ws to scratch a hole in the sky in Willisto! Naturally. C Max pushed Rachel out in the wind, expecting to see a scene of these two arguing or even fighting. The result? Two people actually lying on a massage chair! Especially Old Mr. Pearson, just now also fierce, now actuallyfortable has closed his eyes, Sebastian ah, this massage chair is just the right force, better than the one I bought in the Capital. Sebastian was beside himself with goodwill, Ill have one sent to the Capital today, and youll be able to use it when you get home after Old Mr. Pearson. How can I be so kind? OK, since you kid has a heart, Ill be polite. Max stood by, his jaw dropped to the floor. What, what? No, what exactly did these two people talk about ah, how a short while to be too good to be true! On the way to the hotel, Max kept pestering Sebastian about it. Probably because I look kinder, so they decided I was a good boy and made out with me. Sebastian was a serious therer. Max didnt believe it at all, Youre talking nonsense again! Youre the only one whos nice?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. What a joke. When he first met Sebastian, his back was quietly raised ayer of goosebumps it. The te cheeks, cold eyes, as if hell rose up from Hades, okay! What the hell were you guys talking about that you were able to take my Great Grandpa down so easily. Max pressed again, Also, what was in your calctions to get Great Grandpa and Rachel to Willisto for good reason? Sebastian looked up slightly and nced in the rearview mirror at the nanny car behind him. In that car, there were Old Mr. Pearson and Rachel. Sebastian hooked his lips, Havent you always wanted Bonnie to be your sister? Ill help you get what you want. Chapter 1334: He is anxious to know the result Its true! Max almost jumped up on the spot with excitement. But then realized that it was not right, Bonnie was originally my sister, what do you mean let me get what I want. Youre not doing something to Bonnie, are you, Sebastian, you asshole! I knew you were a svelte, human-faced, snake-hearted ouw man, after all, everyone says, no poison, no husband, youre really a great man, a great poisonous man! But whenever ites to Bonnies business, Max cant help himself. After his mindless yelling, Sebastian spoke with a ck face. Is there a possibility that you and Bonnie are now just recognized siblings and not really siblings? The cursing came to an abrupt halt. The expression on Maxs face changed dramatically. After brewing for a long time, finally raised his head angrily towards Sebastian roared. Thats right, were just godbrothers and sisters, and you have to count us out like that, Sebastian, youre a bad person! N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sebastian thinks that even if Bonnie returns to the Pearson Family, he should find a way to get her to disconnect from Max. Its a shame to have such a stupid brother! Finally, on arrival at the hotel, Max finally figured out what was going on. He pped his thighs together in excitement. Just say it! No wonder Bonnie and himself at first sight, feelings are thisyer of blood rtions in ah. Luckily, Sebastian was smart enough to think of doing another paternity test. Otherwise, he would have missed the sister forever with just the fake firmness that Father Pearson moved. Max hugged the pillow in the car and started giggling, Hey, sister, Bonnie is my sister, my real sister. Sebastian saw this look of worrying intelligence in him and shook his head helplessly. Fortunately, retardation is not contagious. Bonnie is considered safe. Taking a still giggling Max out of the car and going in for dinner, Old Mr. Pearson declined. Lets get the paternity test done now, or I wont have the heart to eat. Old Mr. Pearson said. Sebastian, however, was insistent. First we eat, then we do the paternity test. We are not going to run, on the contrary, Old Mr. Pearson you, now so tired and emaciated, go to the hospital to draw blood for identification, I worry that the body can not carry. Sebastian said. Old Mr. Pearson was slightly suspicious, What if you do it while Im eating? The first thing you need to do is to take a look at the actual blood of the person youre talking to. Looking at Maxs attentive appearance, Old Mr. Pearson lifted his hand and pped him. Scolded, Go go go, am I some kind of bad guy who keeps pumping your blood, or do you really think youre a blood pump? Max scratched his head and heughed, Anyway, I believe Bonnie is really the Pearson Familys little granddaughter! All right, Old Mr. Pearson sighed in dismissal, lets eat first, just as Im hungry. Although he couldnt figure out why Sebastian had to let himself eat first, Old Mr. Pearson agreed. Soon, though, he knew. Halfway through the meal, a man walked in from outside the booth, instantly making Old Mr. Pearson drop his chopsticks on the floor! Chapter 1335: This is your own grandfather The chopsticks hit the ground with a crisp crashing sound. Bonnie, who came in from outside, saw this, so she went up and picked up the chopsticks on the floor with difficulty, holding her back. Following that, he handed Old Mr. Pearson with a smile, Old man, you dropped your chopsticks, Ill ask the waiter to give you a new pair. Old Mr. Pearson remained frozen in ce, his mouth wide open, but not a word coulde out. Shocking. There is nothing else but shock. Old Mr. Pearson had seen Bonnies photos beforeing to Willisto, but didnt think there was anything special about them. But when he saw the real person, the light flowing in those almond eyes, as well as the moment he pushed open the door, the silhouette of the figure, all let Old Mr. Pearson deeply shocked. This is exactly like Lillians year. And Lillian, it is his daughter-inw, Bonnies real mother! It is impossible to lie about something like genes. Without even a paternity test, Old Mr. Pearson was already certain that the person in front of him was his own granddaughter. Whats wrong? Bonnie saw that he didnt answer, so she spoke in disbelief, You dont want this pair anymore do you, then Ill get rid of them. What do you care about chopsticks at this time of day! Max was the first to press on, going up and grabbing Bonnies arm, reaching out and snatching away the pair of chopsticks. Following that, he pointed to Old Mr. Pearson and said, Bonnie, do you know who this is? Bonnie nodded her head with a face full of sincerity, I know. You know who I am? Old Mr. Pearson was overwhelmed with excitement, Then tell me who I am! Bonnie didnt hesitate and smiled towards Sebastian next to her, Old man you are my husbands guest, I heard you came all the way over here so he specially asked me toe and find out to say hello. When Old Mr. Pearson heard this, his heart settled for a few moments. He gets it. The reason Sebastian let the meal be, for one thing, was to give him a little break. Secondly, it is to let Bonnie to meet, so that in the mind more prepared. Otherwiseter directly brought to the blood to be identified, who is not shocked? Not to mention, Bonnie is still pregnant! As he thought about it, Old Mr. Pearsons eyes slowly fell on Bonnies already high belly, and his voice was kind, How many months is this? Bonnie held her stomach and smiled, Its almost six months.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Good. How nice! Old Mr. Pearson couldnt help butugh along with him. I didnt expect to find my own granddaughter, but Im going to be a grandfather. No, he has pawned it! Bonnie had five other babies in front of her! And Bonnie in front of him saw Old Mr. Pearson couldnt stop smiling, full of excitement, and was really puzzled, Who the hell is this? Max lowered his voice, You may not believe me when I say it, Bonnie, this is your own grandfather! What? Bonnies first reaction was to joke. But seeing the serious expressions on both Sebastians and Maxs faces, they also realized that it was true. Her heart shook with excitement, and then calmed down again. After that incident with Sofia and Mario, Bonnie was already afraid. She was afraid of meeting a fake family member again. The same sadness and loss that I dont want to experience a second time. Although nothing was said on the surface, Sebastian had already guessed what she was thinking. Its true, Ive done the paternity test again and again to make sure theres no problem before I dare to bring you here. Bonnie, standing in front of you, is your own grandfather. Sebastian whispered. Chapter 1336: You have suffered Probably afraid that Bonnie still does not believe, Max also added beside. He spoke anxiously about all that had happened. Including the fact that it was all a Father Pearson conspiracy.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Finally clenched his fist, Bonnie, although my father is considered your family, but he is really too bad, if you want to clean him up, I absolutely help you, unconditionally support you! So, after going around in circles, Im really the Pearson Family millennial? Bonnie muttered. The news came so fast that it was a little hard for her to ept. Old Mr. Pearson slowly spoke, Honestly, I couldnt believe it either, but when you appeared in front of me, I knew it was all true, girl, you are my granddaughter. Bonnies scarlet lips mumbled a little. Whirlwind, still calm, demanded, Otherwise, lets do a paternity test. Okay, lets do it after dinner. Old Mr. Pearson agreed. Several people ate and headed straight to Willistos city hospital. The fastest registration form was hung and a paternity test was immediately followed. Up to three hours of waiting time, no one left. Everyone was sitting on a bench in the hospital corridor. But Old Mr. Pearson hasnt been idle either. He kept asking about Bonnie. Learning that Bonnie was adopted by the Morgan family as a child brought a smile of gratitude to her face. When she heard that the Morgan family had fallen from grace, Bonnie was forced to live in a suburban environment and was bullied in various ways, she was so angry that she clenched her hands into fists. When he finally learned that Bonnie had bounced around and finally made it right with Sebastian, Old Mr. Pearsons face darkened. Look at Sebastians eyes all wrong! You boy, if it wasnt for you, how would Bonnie have suffered so much. Old Mr. Pearson was heartbroken. Sebastian was speechless. It was only after a long time that he raised his hand to assure, I will be good to Bonnie in the future, I promise, and spend the rest of my life making up for it. Go be good to her for the rest of your life, thats what you were supposed to do, talk about making up for it. Old Mr. Pearson didnt eat that, You owe Bonnie more than you can ever repay in this lifetime. For a while, the air was filled with the smell of gunpowder, as if it was going to fight. Bonnie hurriedly stood up to round up the scene, holding Old Mr. Pearsons arm, In fact, Sebastian is very good to me, these misunderstandings to solve the good, its okay grandpa. Old Mr. Pearson froze, What did you just call me? Bonnies long, slender feathery eyshes trembled lightly, Im sorry, I was in a hurry just now No, no, no, Im not mad, you call me again! Old Mr. Pearsons eyes were filled with anticipation. In the face of Old Mr. Pearsons full of expectation, Bonnie but a little open mouth. Hesitated for a long time, which slowly said, Otherwise, or wait for the identification results toe out, or I shouted at you, the results are wrong how to do? Why yes! Old Mr. Pearson was very confident, You are definitely my granddaughter, there is no mistake,e on, call again for me to hear. And just at that moment, the door of the examination room was opened. The nurse walked out with a red face and two paternity tests in her hand, sounding more excited than anyone else. Congrattions, after the identification, all three people exist blood rtions, you are the right family! Max jumped up straight away, What did I say? I told you Bonnie was my sister, my real sister! Old Mr. Pearson also opened his arms, My granddaughter, you have suffered outside all these years. Chapter 1337: Just dispose of him Bonnie stood still for a long time and finally called out to her grandfather and went up and hugged Old Mr. Pearson tightly. She quickly embraced this new identity than Sofia and Mario did earlier. This shows that Bonnie really has a keen insight when ites to blood rtions and intuition. Whether it is a real family member or not, sometimes the answer is already in the heart. C After talking with Old Mr. Pearson until dark, Bonnie left with great reluctance. The reason for leaving was that Old Mr. Pearson was worried that she was pregnant and couldnt handle it, so he went back to get a good nights sleep and well catch up tomorrow. Then you get an early night too, Grandpa, and Ill get up ande over tomorrow. Bonnie said. Old Mr. Pearson was all smiles, Okay, Max, you go take Bonnie home. Good le Grandpa. Max begged. God knows, just Bonnie and Old Mr. Pearson to talk about old times, he was hanging around dry anxious, no opportunity to intervene. Now its time to take Bonnie home, just so we can chat and talk freely halfway home. A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Come on Bonnie, Ill take you home now. Max said. Bonnie hmmed and her eyes fell on Sebastian, Sebastian, are youing back with us? Sebastian raised his hand and tenderly rubbed her forehead, No, I still have some things to deal with, you go home first, I promise to be back with you by twelve. Hearing this, Bonnie thought he was going back to the office to deal with the paperwork, so she didnt ask any more questions and left with Max. The only two people left in the long rammed hospital corridor were Old Mr. Pearson and Sebastian.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Almost in a second, Old Mr. Pearson put away the amiable smile on his face and asked in a deep voice, Where is that beast? Bastard, referring to Father Pearson. It was because of Father Pearson that he almost missed out on his real granddaughter. So this ount Old Mr. Pearson must go clear! Sebastian turned slightly sideways, Its in the VIP ward on the top floor, grandpa please follow me. Old Mr. Pearson raised his eyebrows, So soon to call me grandpa, you are quite quick to change your mind. After all, if you marry your wife, you follow your wife, even if grandpa doesnt pay for the change, Ill admit it. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Elder Bo was amused, You still want to change your mind? Fine, turn around and make a good toast, youll get less! The atmosphere, which was tense just now, was brought to a pleasant level by Sebastians three or two words. But its only pleasant until you reach the top. Before entering the hospital room, Old Mr. Pearson stopped Sebastian, This kind of family scandal, I do not want anyone to know for the time being. Sebastian nodded, Ill just wait for you outside grandpa, just call me if you need anything. Hmm. Old Mr. Pearson nodded his head and lifted his steps inside. This ward is very well soundproofed. Sebastian waited outside for more than an hour and froze without hearing a sound. Finally, Old Mr. Pearson came out of it with some blood on him. Grandpa, are you hurt? Sebastian inquired with concern. Old Mr. Pearson shook his head, No, its all Father Pearsons blood, Im fine. Father Pearson was injured? Did Old Mr. Pearson do it? I was about to ask, but then I heard Old Mr. Pearson said, Sebastian, you do Grandpa a favor, find an isted ce in Weskiney, send Father Pearson there, a few more guards are fine, the rest of his life, let him live a good life inside. Chapter 1338: Don’t think the Capital is a good place This is, let go of Father Pearson? Sebastians mind was suddenly a bitplicated. Father Pearson has done so many sinful things, yet he still finds a ce to live out the rest of his life. But it was Old Mr. Pearsons idea, so Sebastian agreed to do it. Ill get it arranged. Sebastian assured. Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand, already weak, Im tired, go back to the hotel to rest first, Bonnie has toe to me tomorrow. Okay, Grandpa Ill see you off. No, Ill just take a taxi myself. Old Mr. Pearson insisted on not being escorted and slowly disappeared at the end of the corridor by himself. Sebastian, on the other hand, hesitated for a moment, but still lifted his steps and walked into the ward. There was far more blood in the ward than what was just seen on Old Mr. Pearson. The hospital bed, in particr, was almost soaked with blood. Because of the massive blood loss, Father Pearsons face was as pale as snow, but full ofcency. Seeing Sebastian, he even barked and opened his mouth, How about it, is it angry that you didnt see me being punished? It is quite angry, people like you should be shot straight away. Sebastian nodded his head, but his azure ck eyes could not see any half-heartedness, But Im more curious, how did you manage to do it. Sebastian has researched and found that the most favored person in therge the Pearson Family is the Pearson Familys granddaughter. Old Mr. Pearsons heart was filled with guilt for his granddaughter, who had been lost as a child. So, knowing that Bonnie is the real granddaughter, and the one who has been out in the world for so many years, the hatred for Father Pearson should be very deep. But as a result, it is just this simple treatment. Sebastian doesnt know what went wrong. Father Pearson again with a lowugh, Because Im good, I know how to calm down the old man. With that, he lifted the covers. The pants, already red with blood, were reflected in Sebastians eyes. The huge visual impact, so Sebastian, who has seen big scenes, almost did not resist the huge change of face. Father Pearson actually, actually, actually self-inflicted! I am a disabled person in this life, and to go through the rest of my life with this regret is the greatest punishment for me, where can the old man bear to punish me again? Father Pearson, his eyes redder than the blood on his pants, almost gritted his teeth and said, You want to watch me fall, its not going to happen! But youre going to spend the rest of your life in istion. Sebastian said softly, Not being exposed to all things outside, youre more upset than dead, right? Who can say what happens after that. Father Pearson shrugged his shoulders, Maybe Ill get lucky and make aeback! If you doe out again, then I will definitely not be merciful. Sebastian said with a nod. He will kill Father Pearson the first time he sees him! Father Pearson didnt care about the warnings and threats. He slumped onto the bed, Ring the call bell for me, I should die if I keep losing blood like this, and if I die at your hands, will Old Mr. Pearson still recognize you as his granddaughter-inw? Sebastian: Tugging at the corners of his mouth, he still walked up and pressed the call bell on the wall.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. With that, it was time to turn around and leave. As we walked to the door, Father Pearson behind us spoke up leisurely, Dont think the Capital is a good ce, you and Bonnie will die a horrible death if you go to that kind of ce! Chapter 1339: Beware that he has accomplices Sebastian just pretended not to hear and left with his long, slender legs. Whether he imagined so cruel, he saw it with his own eyes to know! C Back at the vi, it was exactly 12 oclockte at night. The only thing left in the room was a small night light, the light was dim and hazy. Bonnie just sat on the bed in her pajamas, holding this little night light and reading a book. Sebastian walked up and picked the light from the nightlight and took the book out of her hand again. If you read like this, arent you afraid of losing your eyes? I wasnt looking in, Bonnie said, reaching out to hug Sebastian, I was just gawking. Sebastian wrapped his arms around her tighter, Fuming over what? Thinking about my birth, I feel like Im dreaming, how can I shake it off and be a child of THE Pearson Family, and in that case, what is Rachel? Rachel, this is Father Pearson found a pawn, he cheated the Pearson Family for so many years, originally wanted to wait for Rachel to get the Pearson Family property, and then use the birth to ckmail to pinpoint Rachel. But who knew that Rachel woulde to Willisto and meet you. Sebastian replied. Perhaps in Father Pearsons perception, the real the Pearson Family millennium has long since died, so he would be reckless in finding a fake one to rece it. I didnt expect it, but in the end, the boat still capsized. Bonnie then fell silent.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. It was only after a long time that he spoke, And what did you do with Father Pearson, did you kill him? Sebastianughed dumbly, Do I look so bloody cruel? Bonnie shook her head, Because you smell like blood and sterile water. The simultaneous presence of both suggests that, at the very least, it was after she left that Sebastian came into contact with whatever was in the hospital and saw blood. The right person for the job, Bonnie only thought of Father Pearson. Only Father Pearson, can make Sebastian so angry to do it, right? Wrong guess. Sebastian shook his head, I didnt do it, and the smell on me was only from Father Pearsons self-inflicted womb. Sebastian then told Bonnie the whole story. Bonnie sucked in a breath of cold air in shock. Father Pearson, thats awesome. But the fact that hes so grounded does make me think of something, you have to be careful, Father Pearson is likely to have aplices. The reason why Father Pearson dares to save his own life is definitely not to go to live in istion for the rest of his life. He is holding back, in exchange for a better opportunity. As long as you can live, then there is definitely the possibility of turning the tide. But once Father Pearson flips, all of them will have to watch out. Wife reminds me, Sebastian nodded and gave Bonnie a kiss on the lips, I thought of that too, so Ill put some extra people on to keep an eye on Father Pearson. After a pause and added, This thing you do not worry about, you just learned the real life, happy, get along with grandpa to catch up, do not think about anything else. Have as much fun as you can. In this way, both adults and babies can be healthy and well. Sebastians hearts desire, thats all. Bonnie hmmed, Im already looking forward to seeing Grandpa again tomorrow. After that, she found afortable position in Sebastians arms, like azy cat, and slowly closed her eyes. Tomorrow, Im looking forward to it! Sebastian waited until she was asleep, then he put her head on the pillow, tucked in the corner and went to the bathroom to take a shower. Worried that going back to bed to rest again would wake Bonnie up, he simply went straight to the study. Chapter 1340: They can’t wait for you to be in love and happy A good nights sleep. Bonnie opened her eyes just in time to see Sebastian standing next to her bed, putting on his shirt. The floor-to-ceiling window tulle is reflected by the early morning golden aura more than a few hazy, even jumping in the light are much softer. Sebastians entire body was against the light, and only the outline of his figure could be seen, as well as the unbuttoned upper half of his body. The shape of the eight-pack abs is sexy and deadly. Obviously already an old married couple, but every time you see this scene, Bonnie is still very indisputable blush. This time its even more deadly. She actually, directly nosebleed! Bonnie froze for a second as the warm liquid dripped out of her nose and fell onto the white duvet. When she looked back, Sebastian had already rushed to her first, pulling out a tissue to help her wipe her nosebleed. A flurry of hands and feet, the nosebleed was finally stopped. Just the paper towel full of blood on the strip looks shocking. Lay back and rest, Ill clean up. Sebastian said. Bonnie is a little embarrassed, Ill clean it up, you have to go to work, anyway, just pick it up and throw it in the trash. Fearing Sebastians disapproval, he added, I see ack of exercise, just in time to exercise. Sebastian: line, I guess. So there was not much work to do, so Bonnie was left to it. But its also coincidental. Bonnie just squatted down to pick up the paper ball on the floor, Max came running to the vi with Old Mr. Pearson in a ze of glory. Sister, grandpa and I came to look for you, did you get up ah, we can now days na, what the hell is going on? Seeing the bloody paper ball on the floor, and the blood on Bonnies face that hadnt been wiped clean, Max was furious. He stormed right into the room, Sebastian, what did you do to my sister, you didnt domestic abuse her, did you?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. What?! Old Mr. Pearson was also angry, We at the Pearson Family do not wee such a granddaughter-inw, dare to make a move on my precious granddaughter, I absolutely do not forgive. The more the two men talk, the angrier they get, and the more they want to fight Sebastian directly. Bonnie rushed forward to stop it, Brother, grandpa, youre mistaken, its the dry weather thats causing my nose to bleed. No way, this side of Willisto is water country, its not dry at all, how could you get a nosebleed. Max didnt believe it. Old Mr. Pearson clutched Bonnies wrist and said, Bonnie, listen to grandpa, if you are bullied, just blink, grandpa will definitely give you a head start. No matter who it is, no one is allowed to bully his precious Bonnie! Bonnie: She hid her face and her voice was as small as a mosquito buzzing, Actually, I was too nymphomaniac, so I got a nosebleed. Old Mr. Pearson did not hear clearly, Bonnie what did you say, why did not I hear clearly. Next to her, Sebastian answered for her, Grandpa, Bonnie said she was looking at me in my clothes this morning and was too handsome, so she couldnt hold it in for a moment and got a nosebleed. Old Mr. Pearson: Max: They came here early in the morning and made a fool of themselves, but they were also stuffed with dog food! So what, Ill go downstairs with Max and wait for you. Old Mr. Pearson touched his nose sarcastically, and Max turned to leave. Bonnie turned her head and looked at Sebastian with a bad grin on his face and was furious. Reaching out to hit him with a pillow, Its all your fault, now Im losing any face in front of my brother and grandpa. Sebastian walked up and gave Bonnie a kiss. Between rtives, how can they care about this, they cant wait for you to live a loving and happy life! Chapter 1341: Tears of joy Bonnie was convinced by the rhetoric. She hurriedly changed her clothes, painted a light makeup, and went downstairs. Downstairs in the dining room, five children were warmly inviting Old Mr. Pearson to breakfast. Grandpa, try this, this boiled egg is delicious! Grandpa drink my milk, my milk is strawberry vor oh, super sweet! Sister, Grandpa Tai should eat a light diet, its better to eat vegetable sd. I have apples over here, apples are good for your health. Old Mr. Pearson was surrounded by five little ones and couldnt stop smiling. God knows how much he wants to hold his grandchildren sooner. But because Rachel always disliked the Jones Family heir as a recement, the marriage was dyed. In retrospect, its a good thing it wasnt held. How else can you tell the Jones Family now that your own granddaughter is someone else? As he was thinking, Old Mr. Pearson noticed Bonnieing down the stairs out of the corner of his eye. Bonnie, there you are. Old Mr. Pearson said kindly and gently. Bonnie nodded and walked over to the table, Better eat something soft and sweet, Donna! Donna is most understanding and immediately said, Old master, I have prepared birds nest and chicken soup, which one do you like? Chicken soup is fine, please Donna. Where are the words, young grandmothers own grandfather, I should take good care of it. As she said that, Donna went to the kitchen and brought out two bowls of chicken soup. One bowl for Old Mr. Pearson and one bowl for Bonnie. As for Max, he looked at Donna with bewildered pity, Wheres mine? Donna gave him a nk stare, Mr. Pearson is young, learn to fend for yourself. Max had to run to the kitchen himself and serve a big bowl of chicken soup. Hey, I dont really like chicken soup, but its the same breakfast as my sister! Several people sat at the dinner table, eating and talking. At the end, Old Mr. Pearson wiped his mouth and proposed to go to the cemetery to pay respect to the Morgan family parents. If it werent for them, Bonnie would have been living in an orphanage. Perhaps, in the orphanage until the age of 18 are not adopted, after which they can only stand on their own, struggling to survive at the bottom of society. Old Mr. Pearson is grateful to the Morgan family parents.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. If not for them, there is no Bonnie today. The three said this and set out for the cemetery. The elderly man, who is over the age of 18, kneels very religiously in front of the tombstone. Bonnies eyes were moist. She spoke in her heart in a whisper, Mom and Dad, this is my own grandfather, I found my real home and met my family, in the future, I will get better and better. A gust of wind blew up and the sound of wind chimes came to Bonnies ears. And still shell wind chimes! Bonnies heart instantly perked up. She remembers very clearly that when she was very, very young, Father MorganMother Morgan said that when people die, they go to the return of the ruins, a ce at the end of the ocean. But when people die, their souls do not die, their voices are hidden in the shells, and as long as the shells are held close to the ear, you can hear the thoughts they left behind. As well, the shells collide, and also they cant wait to meet and look forward to. Mom and Dad, you heard that, right? Bonnies tears fell uncontrobly, I know you all heard me! You must have heard me! The Max next to her held her up, Well, youre still a pregnant woman yourself, dont have so many mood swings, be careful of the baby in your belly. Bonnie then raised her hand to wipe away the tears and squeezed out a smile, Im crying with joy, happy tears. Chapter 1342: Will you come back to the Capital with me? It took a good half day for Bonnies mood to ease up. She squatted down and burned a lot of paper money to Father MorganMother Morgan, and seriously kowtowed three times before leaving the cemetery with Old Mr. Pearson and Max. At noon, Old Mr. Pearson asked Bonnie to invite all her good friends around and set up tworge tables at a five-star hotel. The gray-haired old man, holding up his ss, was red in the face, Thank you all for taking such good care of my little granddaughter, if there is anything my old man can do to help in the future when we go to the Capital, just ask! He will never be ambiguous. The crowd also raised their sses and drank with Old Mr. Pearson. By the time the table was removed, Old Mr. Pearson was pretty much drunk.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Brother, go get your sobriety pills. Bonnie helped Old Mr. Pearson to lie down on the hotel couch, her tone worried beyond belief. Max was also the first time he saw the old man drink so much, so he nodded his head and ran out to find a pharmacy. Bonnie poured a ss of water and asked Old Mr. Pearson to drink it. Im fine, just a little dizzy. Old Mr. Pearson pushed away the ss of water, When your grandfather was young, it didnt matter if he drank three pounds of old white dry! Bonnie reminded, That was also when you were young, Grandpa, you are over seventy years old. Old Mr. Pearsonmented, Yeah, Im in my seventies, Bonnie, how many years do you think I have left? The topic suddenly became sad. With a serious expression, Bonnie corrected Old Mr. Pearson, Grandpa will definitely live a long, long life, thirty years, forty years, or even strive to be a long-lived old man and break the Guinness Book of World Records! Old Mr. Pearson was amused. After that, he sighed softly, Come on, you dont have tofort me like this, my old bones can live a few years, my heart is clearer than anyone else. Its just that, Bonnie, Grandpa regrets that he didnt find you sooner so that you could get a little more of the Pearson Familys favor. If Bonnie had been the daughter of the Pearson Family from the beginning, would there have been so many twists and turns and hardships? Old Mr. Pearson wants to make it up to Bonnie a little more, a lot more! And hearing this, Bonnie understood. She asked, Grandpa, you do want me to go back to the Capital with you, dont you? Old Mr. Pearsons mind was broken, but not embarrassed, but reached out and touched the tip of his nose, his tone was very happy, really deserve to be our the Pearson Familys little granddaughter, this intelligence, really inherited from the Pearson Family! Yes, Old Mr. Pearson wants Bonnie to go back to the Capital. He just made a bitter ploy, yet not exactly a bitter ploy. After all, Old Mr. Pearsons age is right there. He is in his seventies, how many years does he have left to live? Even if they are still alive at the back, who can guarantee that they are not sick and lying in bed waiting for others to serve them? By the time he cant take care of himself, how can he take care of and protect Bonnie. So Old Mr. Pearson wanted to get Bonnie established in the Pearson Family, and in the Capital as a whole, while he still had the power of authority. Even if he dies, Bonnie will still be able to stand and be respected at the Capital. With something as big as going to THE Capital, I need to think about it. Bonnie hesitated. To leave the familiar Willisto, to go to apletely new ce, to meet arge number of strange people, Bonnie is not ready for it. If you are afraid, you can move to the Capital with Sebastian, Sebastian said, marry your wife and follow your wife, no matter where you are, he will be with you. Chapter 1343: He is the object of my desire Not to mention this Bonnie have forgotten. Not only did she have an inexplicable resistance to the Capital, but Sebastian was resistant as well. Even, resisted more than she did.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Because the Jones Family only wanted him as a grandson, but not her and several children. When the timees to really go to the Capital, you should encounter a lot of trouble, right? Grandpa, I need to think. Bonnie whispered. Old Mr. Pearson also did not force, Okay, you take your time to think about it, and then tell me when youre done. He also knew that if he pushed too hard, it would make Bonnies heart depressed and tortured. So, simply give room for thought. With this hesitation and thought, Bonnie returned to the vi with a heavy heart. It just so happened that Sebastian had juste back from the office as well. A ck suit, tall and upright, living off the presidents image of the total hegemony in the text. But it is such a dominant person who actually got down on one knee and personally helped Bonnie change her slippers. While curiously asking, What are you thinking about, you are so distracted that you dont even know that your slippers are on backwards. Bonnie came back to her senses and sure enough found her shoes were backwards. But now Sebastian is helping himself back into it. I seem to be having a bit of a problem. Bonnie originally wanted to think about it by herself first, but when she saw Sebastian, she couldnt help but want to talk about it. Thats probably how couples are, they want to face whatever is going on together. Sebastian picked her up horizontally and walked her to the second floor bedroom, carefully tucking her in before asking in a deep voice, Whats the dilemma? He was so gentle and considerate that Bonnie was even more at a loss as to how to speak. After burying his head and snapping his fingers for half a day, he finally said in a muffled voice, Grandpa wants me to go back to the Capital. Sebastian didnt half hesitate, Its a good thing, you should say yes. Bringing Bonnie back to the Capital meant that Bonnie was going back to the Pearson Family as the much-loved daughter of the Pearson Family. Sebastian couldnt wait for Bonnie to be loved by everyone. This is what Bonnie deserved. Bonnie still hesitated, I know that since Ive identified with the Pearsons, its only right that I recognize my ancestors, but if I go to the Capital, what will you do? Of course Iming with you, Sebastian sounded firm, Ill be where you are. Wouldnt you have to go back to the Jones Family? Didnt you sayst time that there was a baby date? If you go back, youll have to be with that baby date. Even if they are not together, it is estimated that they have to be tossed. Bonnies head hurts just thinking about it. She didnt want to put Sebastian in such a difficult headache. As a result, Sebastianughed softly, Feel like youre worried about me after being torn up for half a day? Bonnie gave him a big nk stare, Im doing it for your sake, you dont appreciate it even if you dont, and you still have the nerve tough! Of course you have tough. Sebastian had a goodugh. Afterughing enough, thats when I told Bonnie, Its because of this doll date that Im urging you to go back to the Capital, and I cant wait to get to the Capital. At the word, Bonnies jealousy was instantly knocked over. Sebastian is actually thinking about the baby date. What an outrage! The heart is sulking, but the mouth has to pretend to be calm, Is that so, that baby-date, so attractive to you? Of course, she is beautiful, dignified, elegant and generous, the type I like best in my heart. Chapter 1344: Jealous Listening to Sebastians unhesitating answer, Bonnies heart sank even further. Yes, the Jones Family has chosen a wife for the future heir, so how bad can it be? It is just obvious that Sebastian promised before that he would only like himself. Bonnie felt a dull ache in her heart. She raised her hand over her chest and rubbed it hard before looking up at Sebastian, Really? So youre still nning to marry her? Id be willing to tie the knot again if she wanted to. Sebastian nodded. Bonnie: Cant listen to it anymore.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. She lifted the covers to get out of bed, Go to the bathroom! Sebastian saw that the joke had gone too far and hurriedly took her into his arms, Dont you want to know her name? Im not interested! Bonnie categorically denied. Sebastian shrugged, Even if you dont want to hear it, I have to tell you that this person, her originalst name is Chu Bonnie couldnt help but prick up her ears. As a result, all that was waiting for was a low snicker. When she looked up, Sebastian was looking at her with a bad smile on his face. Bonnie was instantly annoyed. Wow, how dare you deliberately y with her! This said nothing, she had to go to the bathroom. Its the Pearson Familys daughter, its you, the baby-date, its you! Sebastian eximed from behind him. Silence. Long periods of silence. Bonnie took up to two minutes to finally digest the news. Turning his head, he looked at Sebastian with incredulous eyes, What do you mean, that guy, its me? Sebastian put away his yful smile and nodded towards her, Yes, its you. The Pearson Family is the one to whom the Jones Family is betrothed. Only before this, the Pearson Family did not know Sebastians true identity, and Sebastian did not know that the real the Pearson Family is Bonnie only. They were originally arranged to be a couple! God thinks we must be the mostpatible couple in the whole world, so even if I was entrusted to grow up in the Grant family and you were lost as a child, we could still meet, know and love each other. Sebastian said with affection. Bonnie is dumb and dumber. It all happened so suddenly that she felt very surreal, like a dream! Or you can pinch me and let me see if this is real. Bonnie held out her arm. Sebastian, however, lowered his head and took her scarlet, rosy lips. Every inch of the city, reverently and greedily sucked, hating to rub her sweet fragrance into his arms. Only at the end did he nibble on Bonnies lips. Bonnie grunted in pain, like a frightened deer, and stared in horror at Sebastian with wide watery almond eyes, puzzled. Her cheeks still hung with the redness caused byck of oxygen, almost dripping like blood, so that people want to hide and ravage. Sebastians voice was hoarse, his coarse fingers crushed her already red and swollen lips, his voice was hoarse as hell, Feel the pain, are you sure this is real now? If still unsure, he can continue. Bonnie nodded her head like a garrotte, but her voice was as small as a mosquito buzzing, OK. Sebastian nodded in satisfaction and reached out to hold Bonnie tighter and tighter. Go pack and get ready, lets leave for the Capital, you marry me again as the Pearson Familys thousandth daughter, this time, a destiny and engagement that has been set since childhood! Chapter 1345: Something to give you Bonnie really didnt expect that she would be Sebastians scheduled bride from the very beginning. Karma is something that is so breathtaking. But one thing is for sure, if they had been married from the beginning, then there would be no fear of being hit by the Jones Family after they went to the Capital. With that concern out of her mind, Bonnie agreed to go back to the Capital with Old Mr. Pearson. Old Mr. Pearson was overjoyed when he received the call and said several good words in a row. When do we leave? He cant wait to bring his precious granddaughter back to the Capital for all to see. Bonnie replied, If were going to go to the Capital, at least we have to get everything set up on the Willisto side, and also, my uncle has to go with us to the Capital. As for what to do with that fake Rachel, thats more than Bonnie needs to say. Old Mr. Pearson went ahead and made the arrangements himself. Although Rachel is a fake, but she has grown up all these years by her side, after all, is a stone are warmed up. Old Mr. Pearson still has feelings for her and cant be driven to extinction. But, Rachel really and truly did poison Bonnie. After thinking about it, Old Mr. Pearson decided to send Rachel and Father Pearson, together to an isted ce. This life is not worried about food and drink, but it is impossible to get out again. It may not have been the best oue for them, but it wasnt bad enough. Once the decision was made, Old Mr. Pearson approached Sebastian and asked him to hold the two men. Sebastian agreed. And because of Bonnies earlier warning, the whole process is very strict and cautious. All aspects of personal control, never leave it to others, so as not to make any mistakes.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Time passed and soon it was time for Father Pearson and Rachel to be put on the bus. Sebastian left for the hospital early in the morning to keep an eye on it personally. And just as Father Pearson was about to be put in the car, his cell phone rang. shing on the screen were the words Dr. Leonard. Fearing that something had happened to Bonnie and the five little ones, Sebastian got on the phone. Mr. Grant, do you have time now,e to the hospital, there is a piece of information I want to give you. Jay said, Its the information that Mrs. Grant asked me to do earlier, its very important and cant be given to a third person. Now? Sebastian turned his head and nced at Father Pearson and Rachel standing at the cars heels, Ive got something going on. If youre really busy, its just as well to take it after ten days, Im leaving soon for a foreign conference and wont be back until ten dayster. Jay used retreat as an advance. Sure enough, Sebastian hesitated. Bonnie specifically asked Dr. Leonard to do the test results, so I guess it must be important. Another 10 days to get the result, Bonnie should not be able to wait, right? Whats more, hes in the hospital right now, and going to get a report is a matter of ten minutes up and down the stairs. Grab it and get it back, it wont take much longer. What section are you in, Iming to you now. Sebastian said. Jay replied with a line about the conference room on the top floor of the main building, and hung up. And at this moment, he is standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, looking down through the gap in the curtains, just in time to see the figure of Sebastian clutching his phone and turning around, running towards the main building. And next to the car, Father Pearson who looked up towards him Chapter 1346: Leave it to you, cousin! It took a total of eight minutes to get the information and then turn back. Sebastian returned to the car and first checked to see if Father Pearson was still there. Fortunately, Father Pearson remained in ce. Get in the car. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Father Pearson gave Sebastian a deep look, said nothing in the end, and turned around and got into the ck van. Sebastian also got into his Maybach and set off following the van all the way to the deep mountains eight hours away. Rupert arrived at the ce a day before him. When he saw the car, he immediately greeted it, Cousin, youre finally here. Sebastian got out of the car and looked around the room, All set? Arranged, that is a former bandit stronghold, three sides are cliffs, only one road can lead to the bottom of the mountain, as long as the road is guarded, no one can leave. As for the inside of the bandit stronghold, a three-story movable boarding house has been made, and two people have been arranged to take care of the food and living, plus a doctor has been assigned for timely consultation. As for the supply, it is sent up weekly by someone. In a word, as long as you stay here, you can have anything you want except freedom. It was good enough for Father Pearson and Rachel. Sebastian also nodded with satisfaction, You did a good job this time, Ill give you a big reward when we get back to Willisto. Rupert was so excited, Whats the reward? Youre not going to give me three months off so that Anna and I can spend time together, are you? He smiled shyly after saying that, waving his hand to refuse, In fact, there is no need to put me three months, two months on the line, too much seems I do not know enough. Sebastians mouth curled into a faint smile, Its a better reward than three months, when the timees, and far more vacation than you can imagine. Hearing this, Rupert cant wait to fly back to Willisto and ask for his reward now. But when he got back to Willisto, he realized that he had been fooled! Sebastians promised big prize was actually forwarded to him by THE GRANT GROUP! Is that a reward, youre a punishment. Rupert jumped in anger, The most insidious and poisonous punishment in the world, but this. Sebastians expression was nd, Whats the matter, youre not happy to be sitting in the supreme position of the Grant Group?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. How many people sharpened their heads to sit it, not even a chance. After a pause and added, Besides, now that you are the president of the Grant Group, you can give yourself a vacation if you want, for as long as you want. Ruperts white eyes almost rolled to the sky. Yes, as president, he does give himself as much time off as he wants. But is that really the case? Ask which president dares to leave thepany a bunch of things to run out to y two months ah. Do we still want business? Do we still need thepany? Sebastian is just too much! I was about to continue my rant when I heard Sebastians voice rise steeply in seriousness. Im going to apany Bonnie to the Capital during this period, until I settle down, there is no way to take care of the business of Willistothe Grant Group, and the only person I trust, is you, Rupert, the Grant Group depends on you next. Rupert rubbed his arms, trying to tense his expression, Can you not be so fleshy, okay, I help you take care of it for a while still can not! Sebastian nodded his head, Well, thanks a lot. Not for nothing, I want double pay, and when you create a branch in the Capital, youll take over this file, I dont care, Im going to travel the world with Anna! Rupert made a bunch of demands, one more than the other. But Sebastian said yes to all of them. There is onest one. Rupert opened his mouth, his eyes burning to Sebastian, Dont forget me even after you go to the Capital, or Ill bring down the Grant Group in a minute and piss you off! Chapter 1347: We’re a couple! Sebastian was amused by Ruperts words. He lifted his hand and patted Ruperts shoulder, Yes, definitely! Rupert pushed him away, turned his head and wiped his eyes in panic, and muttered, I told you two big old men not to get so melodramatic, Sebastian, Im going to go back and triple, no, quintuple my pay! The mouth screams a lot, but when it went to thepany, Rupert did not ask for a penny more. In fact, he is not short of money either. Now back in the position of the Robertson Familys youngest prince, plus married to the real estate tycoons baby daughter. Money is just numbers to Rupert. He just told Sebastian again and again to make sure to return to Willisto early. Sebastian nodded in agreement and turned to leave thepany. Today a big circle of work, and so back to the vi, is already 10 oclock at night, the vi has long turned off the lights, darkness.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Sebastian was worried about waking up the others, so he didnt turn on the lights again and walked upstairs in the dark. And at that moment, a beam of light appeared behind them. At the same time, Bonnies gentle voice rang out, Youre back. Sebastian turned his head and saw Bonnie sitting on the couch. She should have taken a shower, full of raven-colored long hair cascading recklessly over her shoulders, wrapped in a thick cotton housecoat, with slippers underneath to reveal her toes, glistening and lovely. Even with a big belly, there is no loss of beauty. Sebastian rolled his throat, walked up, knelt straight down and covered Bonnies toes with both hands. It is cold. Why dont you put on some warmer slippers? Sebastian frowned, What if you catch a cold? The cold starts from the bottom of your feet! Bonnie spit out her tongue, Im not that delicate, besides, pregnant women are already hot, they should wear less, otherwise they should be covered with heat rash. But no matter what he said, Sebastian didnt listen. He carried Bonnie back to the room, and even fussed with a hot water bag and stuffed it under the covers. Within a short time, Bonnie was hot and sweaty. She struggled to get her feet out from under the covers, Its so hot, my whole body is sweating, and my clothes are ufortably wet. When she saw that Bonnie was indeed flushed and sweating on her forehead, Sebastian gave up. After changing into new clean and fresh pajamas and then new bedding, the two of themy back down on it. This time it was finallyfortable. Bonnie let out a long sigh. This, Dr. Leonard asked me to pass on to you. Sebastian said. Bonnie turned her head and reached out to take the sheet. Opened it and looked at it with surprise in his eyes, Its my gic test sheet, why did Dr. Leonard let you give it to me? He had to leave for a few days for something, so it was toote to give it to you. Sebastian replied. One side inquired, Gic testing, testing for what? To see if I have any special diseases or something. Bonnie replied, Besides, I was trying to rely on this to see if I could find a real family member. But now it seems clear that thetter is unnecessary. She has found her family. Very, very good family to her! Sebastian hmmed and held out his hand toward her, Can I see? Of course you can. Bonnie handed it to him without hesitation, Were a couple, so of course this kind of stuff is casual. Chapter 1348: Where did you say it was?! Sebastian then took a quick sweeping look around. Its good that nothing is wrong with Bonnie. He was then relieved to hand it over to Bonnie and let her look at it. When Bonnie finished reading it, she spoke again, Father Pearson and Rachel I have taken care of, in addition to uncles side, also contacted the Capitals best nursing home, if you are ready, we can leave in the next few days. Off to the Capital, to the Pearson Family! Im ready to go. Bonnie was full of anticipation. But before shegoes, Bonnie is going to tell Aarav about it. After all, you have to take him with you to live in the Capital. Early the next morning, Bonnie consulted with the nurses at the nursing home to make sure Aarav was now emotionally stable, and then set off for the nursing home. When we got to the ward, Aarav was really quiet and was sitting on the bed reading a book. When he looked up and found Bonnieing, he smiled and spoke, Bonnie, youvee to see Uncle! Hmm. Bonnie nodded vigorously, I brought you mangosteen for uncle. Aaravughed heartily, I like mangosteen the most, you girl, you still remember after all these years. Bonnie carried it over and handed it to Aarav. Aarav ate happily, but also forgot to hand Bonnie a few, Bonnie you eat too! Good. Bonnie reached out and took it, but didnt mean to eat it, holding it in her hands and ying with it uncontrobly. Seeing this, Aarav then queried, Whats wrong Bonnie, is it still the same as when you were a kid, you think mangosteen is a kittens paw, so for every mangosteen you eat, a kitty loses its cute paw paw? Mentioning the past, Bonnies face flew over a blush of embarrassment. Uncle, that was all when I was a child, why do you still remember! Aaravughed, How interesting, I have to remember it for life! After a pause, he looked at Bonnie again, By the way, why did you remember to visit me today? When ites to business, Bonnies expression got a few serious points. Uncle, I want to change your nursing home to a better treatment so you can get out of the hospital soon. This is good for Aarav. So he happily nodded his head in agreement, Yes, yes, so when do I transfer to the hospital? And to be honest, he did get a little bored living in the nursing home. But the nurse always said that he would have an attack from time to time, and then he would be unrecognizable, very manic, and very unfit to go outside to live.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Aarav has been actively cooperating with his treatment and taking his medication on time, just so he can be discharged sooner. He even has his life nned out for the future. When I get out of the hospital, Ill reopen thepany, Songspany is your parents lifes work, it shouldnt be trashed like this, I want to make it up again, bigger and stronger! Bonnie nodded along, Okay, when the timees that you need money, uncle, you just tell me. Aarav indeed had no money in hand andcked a start-up capital, so he was not too polite. But he assured, This money is considered a loan from uncle, and when uncle gets thepany going, he will pay you back immediately. Its okay uncle, you dont have to be so mentally burdened. Bonnie shook her head. Aarav was more reassured. Now I remember to ask, So which nursing home are you going to send to? It was Sebastian who found it for you, called the Wynn Private Retreat, at the Capital. Snapping- The mangosteen in Aaravs hand fell to the ground and his voice sharpened a few notches, Where did you say it was?! Chapter 1349: I’ll buy it all for you Before Bonnie could open her mouth to answer a second time, Aarav in front of her had gone berserk. He overturned the object in front of him, his eyes scarlet, and lunged towards Bonnie. Mrs. Grant, look out! It was a good thing that the nurse had been guarding the door and saw that something was wrong and rushed forward to stop it. Bonnie, dazed in her head, was wheeled out of the hospital room. Through the clear ss of the door, she watched as Aarav was given a sedative injection and then fell into a deep sleep on the bed. All that remains is the wreckage that proves that all that just happened was not in a dream. What is this, what is this situation? Just now it was fine, why is it suddenly so excited. Bonnie thought back in her head for a moment. It seems that when he mentioned the Capital, his uncle suddenly got excited. So, uncle hates the Capital? I didnt hear that my uncle had any grudges with the Capital before. With doubts, Bonnie turned around and left the sanatorium. She asked Sebastian to investigate what kind of feud her uncle had with the Capital. Sebastian promised to be very crisp and quick. In less than two hours, all records of Aaravs previous ess to the Capital were identified. Just three times in total. The first two times are business, so all expenses are going to the public ounts, the track of action is clear. For thest time, only airline ticket information could be found. None of the rest. Thisst time my uncle was at the Capital for a whole week, and not long after he came back, something happened to the Morgan family. Bonnie murmured, Is there any connection between the two? Arent we going to the Capital soon, so well investigate properly then. Sebastian said. Bonnie hmmmed. Thats all that can be done now. As for Aarav, he was so resistant and excited about the Capital that if he was forced to bring him there, Im afraid his condition would be even worse. After weighing the pros and cons, Bonnie decided to leave Aarav in Willisto first.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Its a good thing Willisto has someone he knows who can help take care of it. This matter, Bonnie naturally asked on Anna head. Anna heard this, immediately angry blowing his beard and eyes. You and your wife, you really treat us like servants, one to help manage thepany, and the other to help take care of Uncle Aarav, we are really not idle. That puffed up look made Bonnie jump. She hurriedly waved her hand, trying to say that she didnt mean it. The next thing I heard Anna say was, I heard theres a counter at the Capital that sells limited edition runway bags that arent avable here at Willisto, buy me one and Ill say yes! Bonnie dumbfounded, nodded heavily, Yes, Ill buy it for you! Anna nodded her head, Thats more like it. C In a sh, it was time to leave for the Capital. Bonnie got up early in the morning and started getting ready. A few suitcases, tossed around and fiddled with. The little ones couldnt stand it anymore, so they came up and hugged Bonnies arm, Mommy, dont be busy, take these things with you or not. Erika echoed in a milky voice, Yes, Grandpa said, when we go to the Capital, we will buy us all new ones. Lukas was worried that Bonnie would say that he was spending money recklessly, so he hurriedly added, And even if Grandpa wont buy it, we still have money of our own, we can pay for it! As we were talking, Max came in from outside with a bright voice, If Grandpa doesnt buy it for you, cousin uncle will, even if you want Damon in the sky, cousin uncle will buy it for you! Chapter 1350: Do we bet? Here we go again! Bonnie nced helplessly at Max, Brother, can you stop spoiling the kids so much? Max was not impressed, Why, children are meant to be spoiled. After a pause and added, And the family conditions are here, I want to spoil how can, even not only spoil the children, even sister I can also spoil the same heaven! After the official recognition with Bonnie, Max is like a dogs skin, trying to cling to Bonnie 24 hours a day. I hate to make up for all these years of regret at once. However, there are some people who make a difference. Sebastian came down from upstairs and took Bonnie into his arms, My wife, I can spoil myself, no need for you to worry about it. I said Sebastian, can you not be so petty, I love Bonnie is the kind of brother, besides she still calls me brother, she can call you brother? Sebastian raised an eyebrow, Why not? said, looking down at Bonnie, Call me brother. Bonnie: !!! You two big men fighting, why should she be involved ah. Just as she was about to refuse, Sebastian came up to her ear and lowered his voice, If you dont, Ill just have to tell Max that you called me brother thest time you made out with me, too.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. A few ck lines shed across Bonnies head. This man, hell do anything to win a round in front of Max. Finally under pressure, Bonnie opened her mouth, Brother. The voice was as small as a mosquito buzzing, but to Maxs ears, it was as loud as a bell. His whole heart was shattered by the sound of this brother. Hear that, Sebastian was amused, thus showing that I am not only Bonnies husband, but also a love brother. Max wilted his head and waspletely defeated. But it was only a loss of ten minutes. With that Max came up with a way to deal with it. He was going to get married to Sebastians cousins cousin so that Sebastian would have to call himself a brother-inw. Then why not trample Sebastian to death? Just say yes. On the way to the airport, Max kept interrogating Bonnie to find out what cousins Sebastian had. With a face like mine, wont I take them in a minute? Max was full of confidence. Bonnie, on the other hand, gave him a deep look. Are you sure you want to be with Sebastians cousin? Yeah, whats the problem? Bonnie shook her head, Theres nothing wrong with it, except that to introduce you to his cousins, well have to wait until we get to the Capital. After all, Sebastians cousins are all staying at the Capitals the Jones Family! And to be honest, Bonnie was curious to see what Max would look like when he went after the Jones Family girls. He is known as a wanderer in the Capital, Im afraid, no one will take care of him, right? Gee, its fun to watch Max get defeated once in a while. And Max in front of me though I dont know why I have to wait until I go to the Capital. But Bonnie had already said yes. Thats enough. He raised his eyebrows towards Sebastian, who was driving in front of him, Hear me, Ill be your brother-inw and make you do whatever I say. Sebastians mouth curled up in a faint smile, Want to be my brother-inw, you also have to do it before. Dont look down on people, Im sure I can. Max cant stand people looking down on him, and immediately craned his neck, Shall we bet?! Chapter 1351: You’ll see it later Sebastian is also not a vegetarian, immediately nodded, Okay, how do you want to bet? Then bet on washing your feet, and if I cant be your brother-inw, Ill wash your feet. Sebastian raised an eyebrow, You guys at the Capital, ying the stakes so fancy? Less nonsense, after all, we are not short of money, of course, just y these ah. Max waved his hand, You bet or not? Of course I bet. Sebastian was confident. This is a bet that Max will lose. As we speak, the car has arrived at the airport. Old Mr. Pearson is waiting. Five children pulled open the car door and jumped down, chattering around Old Mr. Pearson. Old Mr. Pearson couldnt stop smiling, Good, good, you little ones are so good, Grandpa bought you hibiscus cakes, you go eat them. Hearing that there is food, several little ones immediately went to eat happily. And at that moment, Bonnie came over, Grandpa. All packed is it, Ive changed my boarding pass, go on in. Old Mr. Pearson said. Good. Bonnie nodded. It was her first time at the Capital, and her first time at the Pearson Family, so she was a little nervous. But all along the way, Old Mr. Pearson and Max were talking to her, finding all kinds of topics and calming her down. In addition, Old Mr. Pearson repeatedly emphasized that the Pearson Family was very kind and weed her on the phone, so Bonnie gradually became less nervous. The facts are just as Old Mr. Pearson said. As soon as shegot off the ne, Bonnie saw the Pearson Family. In the end, it is a big family, standing next to the ne is a huge piece, extraordinarily spectacr.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Bonnie youe, Old Mr. Pearson smilingly took Bonnies hand and walked up to the group, introducing them one by one, this is your first aunt, this side is the second aunt, that one is the first aunts child, you should call brother Yu, that one is Lin Brother After a bigp, Bonnies mind remembered a little confused. There is no way around it, there are just too many people. Well, at this time, Max thoughtfully sent up a brochure. The beautiful pupils shine brightly, I have known that you may not know these people very well, so I have long prepared, see, as long as you take this album topare one by one, you can shout out the names. Bonnie was touched, Thank you brother! With this booklet, she could finally say hello to everyone. And the five children and Sebastian stood by and followed along to say hello. Especially the five children, the mouth is a sweet. Coupled with the look of cute and tender pink, instantly captured the hearts of everyone. The crowd gathered around and began to give the five children a meet-and-greet gift. Those who were prepared took their own childrens toys and clothes that they had bought in advance. If you are not prepared, write a check directly on the spot, the starting price is five million! In the blink of an eye, five children became little rich people of the Capital. Of course, as the protagonist of Bonnie, the gift only more and less. Finally, the car was filled to the brim and the group wentback to the Pearson Family. Sitting in the car, Bonnie was still looking through the photo album, trying to remember everyones name and appearance. However, flipping through, Bonnie noticed a photo. She pointed out to Max, Who is this person called Ayra, why didnt I see her? She ah, Max deliberately sold, she does not like the hustle and bustle, so she did note to pick you up, but it does not matter,ter to the Pearson Familys vi, you will be able to meet. Chapter 1352: Welcome Home With curiosity, Bonnie finally stepped into the Pearson Familys vi. This is a very ancient Chinese courtyard, other ces do not need to see, the front room alone, the gardening, has surprised Bonnie a lot. This is an old mansion handed down from the Republic of China. As you know the Pearson Family is a medical family, the ancestors started out as Chinese doctors, so they are cool with these Chinese buildings. Max introduced next to it. However, the quadrangle is not all there is. Because it is an old house with many faults, it is only used as a memorial and ancestral shrine. The ce where people really live is in the small cottage behind the quadrangle. Old Mr. Pearson very enthusiastically dragged the five children to see the room. He deliberately had the five rooms upstairs opened up and then made into smallpartments that can be freely essed and used for the little ones to live in. That way you wont be afraid even if you have to sleep apart when you get a little older. Old Mr. Pearson said. After all, how convenient it is to pull open the door and go next door! Thank you, Grandpa, thats very kind. Without saying a word, little Joanna barks a kiss on Old Mr. Pearsons cheek. Again, Old Mr. Pearson could not stop talking with joy. And Bonnie, your and Sebastians room is right next to the childrens room, which I have also prepared on purpose. Old Mr. Pearson said. Bonnie nodded and followed inside to take a look. Surprisingly, all the arrangements are exactly the same as the vi! Bonnie was stunned for several seconds before turning her head to Old Mr. Pearson, Grandpa, this is Old Mr. Pearson smilingly stroked his white beard, the Capital is very far from Willisto, it takes three hours by ne, plus you are pregnant now, it is not suitable to keep running back and forth, so, since you havee to stay longer ah. All around are familiar scenes and objects, so Bonnie will not be nervous and strange. Old Mr. Pearson is really trying to make Bonnie as happy as possible. This little granddaughter of the Pearson Family, he wants to give everything he has. This is my home, my forever home. Bonnie said seriously. Well, well, then, you will have a good rest, and I will call you ah after dinner. Old Mr. Pearson withdrew from the room. But Bonnie didnt rest. She still thinks about the woman called Ayra. Max said hed take her to get to know it. As he was thinking, Max appeared at the door of the room, baring his big white teeth, Bonnie, lets go, to my familys other house. Good. Bonnie nodded. The Max familys vi is located just behind this vi, and its only a three-minute walk there. Max pushed open the antique mahogany door and yelled inside, Mom, look who I brought home! Mom?Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Bonnie raised her head to look inside and saw a middle-aged woman in front of the Buddha statue in the living room, holding a string of Buddha beads with folded hands and kneeling in devotion. The look-alike is exactly the same as the Ayra in the booklet. Bonnie reacted quickly. So Ayra, is Maxs mother? Oh yes, Max did say before that his mother was devoted to Buddhism, clear-headed, and never asked about outside matters. Naturally, it is not a hobby. Bonnie walked in and called out to her third aunt very nicely. Ayra then slowly raised her head and nced at Bonnie, her eyes as clear as water, You are the real the Pearson Family little granddaughter ah, wee home. Chapter 1353: It’s all in the past Just from the tone of voice, no emotional fluctuations can be heard. Bonnie lowered her long, slender eyshes, Thank you, Third Aunt. Ayra stood up from the lotus cushion on the floor, looked Bonnie up and down again, and then, turned toward Bonnie and said, Give me your hand. What? Although she didnt know what to do, Bonnie dutifully extended her right hand. Ayra then removed the jade bracelet from her wrist and ced it directly on Bonnies hand. The all-over turquoise bracelet still carries the warmth of her body, as if delicaterge hands, gently encircling Bonnies wrist. Frozen for a moment, Bonnie just remembered to refuse. Third Aunt, I cant have this, this is too expensive. Bonnie shook her head. But Ayra was adamant, Take it, its my meet and greet gift to you, and a thank you gift. Thank you gift? To Bonnies puzzled eyes, Ayra spoke again, I heard Max say that you guys figured out my husbands trick and let him get his due, just in time, Ive put up with enough all these years and was forced to go to the temple to find peace. Now that you have solved him, I cane back and live well. Bonnie really did not expect that Father Pearson and Ayras rtionship was so bad. Not only her, but Max didnt expect it either. Mom, so you stayed at the temple and didnte back because you didnt want to see Dad, so why didnt you tell me? Maxs eyes were full of heartache for Ayra. He cares more about his mother than Father Pearson. Its all in the past. Ayra smiled faintly, Its not a big conflict, its just that we dont have the feelings to get along. Max didnt believe it at all, If you dont have feelings anymore, why do you pretend to be in love with my dad every time youe down from the mountain during the New Year holidays? So much so that after all these years, he didnt even notice that these two people looked like they were together.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. What an abomination. Max feels he has failed miserably as a son! Ayra shook her head, then lifted her steps and walked up to Max with a faint smile hooked at the corners of her mouth and an almost soothing tone, Dont think too much about it, its between us, theres no need for you to me yourself and feel bad. Following that, he looked at Bonnie again, the corners of his mouth hooked with a faint smile, Sorry Bonnie, it seems that we have a private conversation between mother and son, can you please Bonnie was very perceptive, Okay, Ill go back to my room and rest then. With that, Bonnie exited the alibi. She came back into the room and Sebastian had already taken the maternity pillow out of the suitcase and put it away, How did it go, did it go well to meet that Ayra? Bonnie nodded, then shook her head again. This reaction, Sebastian knew as soon as he guessed that something was definitely wrong. Immediately stopping the work in his hand, he gently inquired, Whats wrong? Bonnie then told Sebastian everything that had just happened. Following that, he looked down, twirling the emerald bracelet on his wrist, This Ayra looks nice, yet seems a bit cold-blooded. In short, there is a strange feeling that cannot be described. Dont think too much about it, Sebastian rubbed her head, you just got back to the Pearson Family, youre probably just a little too nervous. I hope so. Bonnie nodded, But even if she really doesnt like me, its okay, shell definitely change her mind about me after we all get along. Unless, in fact, Ayra still has Father Pearson and will take revenge on her for what happened to Father Pearson Chapter 1354: I still have things to do As soon as the idea started, Bonnie shook her head and rejected it. Theres no way this could have happened. Ayra lied to her, but did she lie to Max, her own son, as well? With doubts, Bonnie took her first nap in the bedroom of the Pearson Family. When I woke up again, it was dusk. Sebastian is leading five children at the table on theputer, several with extraordinarily serious expressions. She climbed up and curiously went forward, and found on theputer screen the enrollment brochures of the Capitals major kindergartens. Isnt winter breaking up, why are you still reading the admissions brochure? Bonnie asked curiously. Seeing as it is now November, the winter holidays will be over in about a month. So beforeing to the Capital, Bonnie deliberately discussed with Sebastian and hired a teacher to give tutoring lessons to the five little ones, leaving the school side out. Wait until the beginning of next spring. Little Joanna said she wanted to go out and meet her new ssmates, I thought about it, we just came to the Capital, there are a lot of things to deal with, otherwise it would be better to send them to kindergarten. By the way, look at the progress and difficulty of learning over here, take advantage of the winter break to check the gaps and not bepared. Bonnie thought it made sense. But still corrected a little, I think my babies are the best, no worse than anyone else, go to kindergarten is fine, but neverpare with everyone, not to mention inferiority, in my eyes, you are the best, the best existence! These are not words offort for five children. In Bonnies eyes, they are indeed great! Damon is the understanding, ever understanding and gentle big brother. Andrew is cold and arrogant on the surface, but actually soft inside and good at the game of technology penis. Lukas is a master of financial management and the oldest of the sunny warm men. Erika is the fourth sister of the famous fortune teller, who is quirky and can divine fortunes. As for little Joanna, very pampered, delightful, living is a little sun, just a smile, enough for everyone to indulge in. These five little ones, all unique in their existence. In our eyes, Mommy is super great, too. Damon said. Damon said, So dont be shy or timid if you meet with the Capital guys, youre better than all of them! Hmm?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Bonnie wondered, Why are you talking about this all of a sudden. Sebastian held her hand and exined, Grandpa has prepared a wee party for you, tomorrow night, to invite all the Capitals acquaintances to attend, the scene is, slightly grand. Thats called a little grand! The Capital is three times the size of Willisto, plus it is the capital of Weskiney, which has gathered countless dignitaries and nobles. When a long-established medical family like the Pearson Family hosts a party, its bound to be a hit. Not to mention that the party was to wee her as the real daughter of the Pearson Family, who dared not to show their appreciation? No wonder the understanding Damon is cheering her on. To be honest, she was really a bit nervous about it. Its okay mommy, Erika walked up to Bonnie, Ive done a fortune telling for you, tomorrow you are bound to have a smooth and very happy day. This means that Mommy will shine at the party and have everyone praising her! Bonnie was relieved. En, Erika said its fine when she tells the fortune, so it must be fine. Bonnie nodded, Then lets choose a kindergarten! You should stay out of this matter. Sebastian, however, refused, Ill just show them the school tomorrow, just as I have something to go out and do. Chapter 1355: First come, first served, understand Bonnie was full of curiosity, To do what kind of things? Didnt they juste to Capital, and before they even knew where they were, Sebastian had something to do? Sebastian smiled without answering and changed the subject, You are also quite busy tomorrow, early in the morning grandpa should take you to choose a dress. Thats right mommy, Joanna nodded heavily, milking her voice, make sure you choose the best looking dress oh, let everyone envy and envy me for having such a good looking mommy then. Bonnie was coaxed to smile, the corners of her eyes curved into crescents. Okay, Ill dress up and make sure I dont let you guys down. Sebastian nodded, Its almost time to go downstairs for dinner, lets go. When we arrived downstairs, it was just in time for the meal. The dinner party was much less crowded than the huge procession at the pickup. On the Pearson Family side, there are only Max and Old Mr. Pearson. I should have called Ayra, but Ayra said she had been in the temple too long and couldnt smell the meat, so she didnte to dinner for fear of affecting everyone. Thinking of Ayra, Bonnie also quietly nced at Max. I wonder what Max and Ayra talked about during the afternoon. Bonnie, what are you peeking at me for, Max asked, deliberately ruffling the broken hair on his forehead, Did you find your brother handsome, more handsome than your husband? This unbeaten and narcissistic tone is as inaudible as usual. Bonnie opened her mouth to ask something, but held back. Forget it. ording to Maxs character, if there was something, he would have been unable to hold it in and wanted to say it, where would he wait until now. The reason why they didnt say anything is that they should really be fine! Or maybe Max just didnt want her to know, so he deliberately acted as if nothing was wrong. Either the former or thetter means that Bonnie shouldnt have bothered to ask. She buried the curiosity and worry in her mind and continued eating. When he had almost finished eating, Old Mr. Pearson next to him slowly spoke, Bonnie, did Sebastian tell you that tomorrow Im going to hold a wee party at the Pearson Family, and youll be the leadingdy. Bonnie nodded, Sebastian told me about it. Grandpa, why didnt you tell me earlier about such an important matter, I didnt even have time to inform everyone toe! Max was suddenly anxious. He didnt even want the half-chewed pigs feet in the bowl, wiped his hands sharply, and then had to pull out his cell phone to make a call. Old Mr. Pearson stopped him with a serious expression, I just didnt want you to call those foxes and friends, thats why I didnt tell you in advance. Tomorrow is Bonnies first appearance in front of the Capital crowd, and Old Mr. Pearson wont allow any slip-ups. So, Max those fox friends absolutely can note. As soon as they came, they stirred up the atmosphere at the banquet and stole the limelight, what about Bonnie, the leadingdy? Max was rejected with a discouraged expression. Cant you really, Grandpa, I promise they wont make a scene, just stand quietly in the corner. Max pleaded pitifully. He just cant wait to show off his sister to his best buddies!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. No way! Old Mr. Pearson still decisively refused. After a pause and added, Dont think I dont know what you have in mind, you want to show off Bonnie the sister, I also want to show off this own granddaughter! Firste, first served, respect for the elderly and children understand! Chapter 1356: How do you know the weather over here? In the end, Max was defeated. But its not apromise there. Rather, it was because he thought of something else. Dont worry Bonnie, at the party tomorrow, Ill make sure everyone knows that I have a super pretty and perfect sister! Max assured. Bonnies heart was vaguely uneasy, Brother, what do you want to do? Youll know when the timees. Maxs mouth curled up in a smug smile. A dinner, thats all. After dinner, Bonnie followed Old Mr. Pearson out for a walk. Walking in the garden of the Pearson Family, Old Mr. Pearson introduced very gently, The flower bed over there, which your mother nted, I have been looking for someone to take good care of it all these years, and every year in Summer, beautiful moonflowers will bloom. Bonnie looked in the direction of Old Mr. Pearsons finger. Because it was alreadyte autumn, the moon bush only had dark green leaves left, which were lush and very pretty. Bonnies heart was filled with an indescribable and magical feeling. Although she had never seen her mother, at this moment, it was as if she saw an elegant and beautiful woman standing next to a flower garden, watering the flowers very gently. This is probably the so-called blood sense, right? If Mom were still alive, she would be so happy to know that the flowers in this garden are so beautiful and would appreciate you, Grandpa. Bonnie said.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. Old Mr. Pearson heard this, the vicissitudes of cloudy eyes instantly overflowed with tears. The voice was choked with sobs, You child, you are saying the exact same thing as your mother said back then. When Bonnies mother was still alive, Old Mr. Pearson helped take care of the flower garden and she would be happy and grateful again and again. Its exactly the same as what Bonnie just said! Bonnie, your mother would be happier in heaven to know that you have be such a wonderful person than I would have been if I had helped her with her flower garden! Old Mr. Pearson said. Bonnie mused in her mind for a moment. The way he is now, is he really the way his mother wanted him to grow up to be? She doesnt know. Because, she never knew what was going on in her mothers mind, she never even had the chance to meet her. At night when she went to bed, Bonnies mind was still thinking about this matter, tossing and turning just could not sleep. Finally simply rolled over and sat up, put on his jacket and went out into the garden. Bathed in the moonlight, gazing at the flower garden. Mom, do you think, the way I am now, is the way you want me to be? Bonnie murmured softly. You have been great, back when she was still alive, her hope for you was actually very pure and simple, she said, she hoped that you could be happy and joyful for the rest of your life, someone can be by your side, protect and love you, now you, is not this? A sudden voice from the side startled Bonnie for a moment. Turning his head, he saw Ayra. Third aunt. Bonnie greeted immediately. Ayra nodded and walked over to Bonnie, slipping a warm water bag into her hand, Capital is much cooler than Willisto at night, so be careful you dont catch a cold. The warm water bag is the right temperature, instantly warming Bonnies cold fingertips. She couldnt let go of her hand. However, still keenly aware of a problem. Aunt Sam, how do you know the temperature in Willisto is lower than this side of Capital? If memory serves, Ayra has never been to Willisto, so how does she know the temperature in Willisto like the back of her hand? Chapter 1357: He must like you Bonnie thought that Ayra knew all this unless she had already investigated Willisto, and indeed everyone and everything at Willisto! But Ayra smiled faintly, You forget that Max just got back from Willisto, too. Oh yes. Bonnie forgot about that. Max is very stammering and hates to say anything and tell everyone right away. So its not umon to talk to Ayra about how much warmer the nights are in Willisto than in Capital. So thats it. Bonnie nodded, Thanks for the warm water bag from Third Aunt. After a pause, he asked, By the way, Third Aunt, were you close to my mother before? Its not great, its just that were all daughters-inw of the Pearson Family, so we have to move around more or less. Ayra said. The pair of light as water eyes, clearly without any impurities, but can easily see through Bonnies heart thoughts. If you want to ask her about what she used to do, go to the butler and the old man, I dont know much. Good. Bonnie was quite surprised and spat out her tongue. Its amazing! Ayra is like a mind reader, she knows everything she wants to say. Is this the skill thates from training inside the temple? As she was thinking about it, Ayra had already turned around to leave. Aunt Sam, Bonnie hurriedly called out to her again, her tone tinged with a bit of hesitation, about Nathan, are you sure you dont me me? Why should I me you. Ayra asked rhetorically, You and Sebastian did the right thing by letting him stay with THE PEARSON FAMILY, which is the biggest threat to the entire Capital yet. Why is it the biggest threat to Capital? Bonnie wondered. Does this matter have anything to do with Capital as a whole? Ayra collected her eyebrows, Its nothing, its just that I was wrong. Anyway, its good that hes being sent to that kind of ce now, everyone saves their mind. Said Ayra, looking up at the night, The clouds parted, the moon and Damon were revealed, and it was over. Is this a poem? Bonnie is really confused Ayra this person. When she looked back again, Ayra had disappeared, leaving her still standing next to the flower garden. Bonnie was silent for a long time and finally tilted her head to look at the moonflowers in the flower garden, Mom, the real Ayra, what kind of person is it? C When she woke up the next morning, Bonnie had already forgotten all aboutst night. She did remember to return the warm water bag to Ayra, though. There was even a special gift, a string of beads made of rosewood. Third Aunt, youre all about Buddhism, so I think this must be perfect for you. Bonnie said. Ayra reached out and took it, but a glint of sadness crossed her eyes, Its quite good, thank you. This reaction, really let Bonnie puzzled. So when he set out for the dress hall, he asked Max, Is there something wrong with the gift I gave you, Third Aunt doesnt like the Buddha beads?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. It cant be, Max scratched his head, I see she has a lot of Buddhist beads in her room, all chosen from the best materials, but none of them are as good as the string you gave her today. It is reasonable to say that it should be enjoyed. Bonnie thought of another possibility, So is it possible that Third Aunt doesnt like me? No way! Max denied even more firmly, She gave you her treasured jade bracelet, its her precious jade bracelet, if she didnt like you, why would she give it to you? Chapter 1358: It’s her who thinks too much After a long time of research, Bonnie still did note up with results. Finally it was Max who spoke up to reassure her, Come on, maybe my mom was thinking about something else, or maybe you were mistaken. Fearing that Bonnie would not believe him, Max also pulled out the surveince of the other house and showed it to Bonnie himself. In the surveince, Ayra is kneeling on a lotus flower futon chanting, and in her hand, she is spinning the string of Buddhist beads that she gave her. Max sounded smug. What did I say, my mother has no opinion of you, you just think too much, well, you can rx, the Pearson Family, from Grandpa down to the Dog chained to the door, will love you and protect you! Bonnie was instantly amused. Reaching out, she nudged Max, Why are you bringing Dog into this. Maxughed, Im exaggerating! The twoughed and joked and arrived at the dress hall. Old Mr. Pearson was here first thing in the morning and is waiting at the moment. When he saw Bonnie, he smiled and said, Bonnie is here,e and see the limited edition dresses that Grandpa personally saw that they shipped over this morning, do you like any of them? Bonnie scanned it and was stunned. Because Old Mr. Pearson to prepare their own evening dresses, hanging all over the wall, there are dozens of sets! Various styles and colors are avable.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. There are even the works of a clothing designer whom Bonnie admires very much. You can see how much money Old Mr. Pearson has spent! Grandpa, youre Bonnie was too shocked to say anything. Old Mr. Pearson saw the situation, and thought Bonnie did not like it, rushed to speak soothingly, Its okay Bonnie, if you do not like these, there are other things, Grandpa will let them ship over! No, no, no, I love all of these, I just wanted to say that I only have one body, I cant wear this much. Bonnie cried andughed. Old Mr. Pearson stubbornly tilted his head, can change the wear ah, even if you change a set of ten sets of twenty sets tonight, it does not matter, grandpa has plenty of money, just afraid you will not spend. I also have money, and I earn superb money, you choose whatever you want, we earn money not for you to spend, so whats the point! Max helped out next to him. A wave of warmth rushed through Bonnies heart. In this home, she felt the supreme favor. How nice! However, she is touched, her brain is still very sensible. So many evening dresses, she just chose one. This outfit was handmade by the designer I loved the year I first became a designer, the name is Love and it fits the theme of todays party, thank you all for your love and making me the most beloved and happiest little princess of the Pearson Family! This is your favorite designer, huh? Old Mr. Pearson noticed this. He immediately turned his head and ordered the shopper, Go to your curator and get this designers contact information and ask him toe to Capital and design clothes specifically for our Bonnie. Just love this theme, design a set of ten or eight sets! Grandpa, Bonnie cried andughed, love this theme how to design ten sets of eight sets of ah. This is not a serial! Old Mr. Pearson disagreed, How cant you design ah, just design what grandpas love, great aunts love, great uncles love, cousins love etc etc, its not easy! Chapter 1359: I’ll give you a scare Although these words of Old Mr. Pearson made peopleugh and cry, Bonnies heart was still touched. It is how much she is doted on. It was only when she learned that she liked the designers design work that she tried to find a way to get the designer to make derivative works out of it. Thank you, Grandpa, and thank you, brother! Bonnie eximed. An old man and a young woman, both of them with red cheeks. How can we suddenly start thanking each other for a good reason. Max scratched his head, We didnt do anything, either. But I feel a lot better already, ah, at least my heart has been filled with your love. Bonnie gave a crooked smile. Old Mr. Pearsons tone is doting, All right, you girl, then when you turn around and have a favorite designer or work, then tell grandpa, grandpa help you get it. Good. Bonnie nodded and went to try on the tuxedo, holding it in her arms. This evening dress named love, the circumference of the light silver-white silk material, made of double pleated treatment, between theyers, is a rhinestone iid with the shape of a heart. Nothing special design on the chest, verymon bust design, but if you turn it over, you can see a pocket sewn in the inner position. This is the designers personal story, saying that she was too timid to go talk to others when she was a child, so her mother wrote a letter of courage and sewed it on her chest for her so that it would help her gather courage. And now, this pocket holds a silver card with the designers signature and a quote from her design. CAll works are born from love. Bonnie loves this quote. She took the business card out of her pocket, read it carefully, and then stuffed it back in. With that, he got dressed and walked out. Even with a big belly, Bonnies beauty is not diminished by half. So much so that Old Mr. Pearson and Max said in unison the first second they saw it, Bonnie, you married Sebastian, what a bargain for that brat! Dont be like that. Bonnie couldnt help butugh softly, Sebastians been good to me, and besides, Sebastians handsome. It was the most handsome and perfect man she had ever seen. Nonsense, although he is a few handsome, but standing next to you, he looks like a toad who wants to eat the flesh of a swan. Max is a sisterly control as always. Bonnie is also used to it all. She shook her head, This dress is quite good, lets choose this one, Ill change down and ask them to help me modify the size of the stomach part. Otherwise wear a night down, the stomach must be strangled very hard. But because the skirt hem is too big, Bonnie turned around when not paying attention, actually a foot on the skirt hem, directly to trip over themselves. Bonnies entire body suddenly lost its center of gravity and fell straight toward the ground. She haphazardly reached out and grabbed a few, there was nothing around, and there was no way to stabilize her body.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. At this moment, Bonnies heart was in turmoil. What to do? Is she really going to fall directly to the ground, the child, the child will be okay! In the nick of time, there was a pair of strong hands that directly held Bonnie, and his voice was gentle, Be careful! Bonnie, stunned, opened her eyes in the mans arms. Dr. Leonard? Jays mouth hooked into a faint smile, his pretty pupils tumbled with unspeakable affection, Its me, Mrs. Grant, you have to be careful. Good. Bonnie nodded, I fell just now by ident, thanks to you! After a pause, he inquired curiously, By the way, Dr. Leonard, what are you doing here? Ivee to give you a scare. Jay replied softly with a smile in the corner of his eye. Chapter 1360: You’re actually a real granddaughter Frightened? Bonnie was full of doubts. Before he could ask, Jays expression changed again, Just kidding. Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief. I told you, why would Dr. Leonard give himself a scare for no reason?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. My family is out there, my real family, Dr. Leonard, do you want to go say hello and Ill introduce you. Bonnie suggested. Jay, however, declined. Lets change the time, well see each other soon anyway. Bonnie then assumed he meant that he would stay at Capital for a long time afterwards. Then indeed, we can see each other often. Okay, next time then. Bonnie said. She watched Jay leave. Walking out again, Old Mr. Pearson and Max were picking out shoes to go with their evening gowns. To look good, it must also be a t bottom. Because Bonnie is pregnant, she is not suitable for high heels, it is too dangerous. The guide next to her held up a small notebook to write down all the requirements, and looked enviously at Bonnie on one side, You are really happy to have such a loving grandfather and brother. Yeah, Im really happy. Bonnie nodded. So this is how it feels to be loved by everyone in the palm of your hand. Really happy, so happy! C On this end, Sebastian sent the five little ones off to kindergarten for a day experience before heading to the Jones Family. Old Mr. Jones was particrly excited to hear of his arrival and immediately got up to greet him. House Master! The butler could barely catch up, Take care of your health, walk slowly. Old Mr. Jones was oblivious and soon made his way to the main hall. On the sofa, Sebastians legs were folded freely, and his broad and upright posture was like a pine, so elegant and dignified that people could not move their eyes. The maids next to me looked stunned. Old Mr. Jones stroked his beard with great satisfaction. Not bad, quite like their the Jones Family lineage! He finished admiring it, and only then did he walk up, Youre here after all, what, did you figure it out? I came to Capital to apany my wife. Sebastian said softly. At the word, Old Mr. Jones face changed. I cant believe that woman hasnt been eliminated yet? What the hell is Jay doing! So youre here to demonstrate? He asked again. Sebastian slowly raised his head, and his four eyes, the pair of ck eyes, in addition to the cold is the endless abyss. Clearly he is decades younger than Old Mr. Jones, decades less traveled, but let Old Mr. Jones have a kind of impervious feeling. This grandson, more powerful than he thought. True to form, the grandson of the Jones Family! Do you remember what you said when you didnt want to help Damon with his treatment in the first ce? Sebastian asked softly. Of course I remember. Old Mr. Jones said at the time that he would not treat a child of Bonnies normal birth. Because that child is adulterated with bad genes and is no longer worthy of the Jones Family bloodline, it is better to die. Whats wrong with this? Is it possible that Sebastian holds a grudge to this day and ns toe for revenge? Before I could ask, I heard Sebastian whisper, Dont worry, Im not here for revenge, Im just here to tell you that Bonnie is not some ordinary person. She, the long-lost biological granddaughter of the Pearson Family, is Leon Pearsons own granddaughter and Maxs sister. Sebastians voice was powerful, and every word, even the punctuation, was transformed into a gong, pounding heavily next to Old Mr. Jones eardrums. The shock made him a little dizzy and he almost couldnt stand up. That girl is actually the granddaughter of the Pearson Family? Chapter 1361: I’ll do what I say Old Mr. Jones didnt think it was possible. The Pearson Familys granddaughter Ive met is called Rachel Pearson, not your wife Bonnie at all, he said coldly. Thats a fake, the real the Pearson Familys daughter will be announced to the whole Capital tonight, what, as the family of the dolls match, you didnt receive the invitation? Sebastian questioned in a cold voice. Old Mr. Jones immediately turned his head to see the housekeeper. The housekeeper panicked and fished out his phone, and found an email. It was sent ten minutes ago, and it was indeed an invitation from the Pearson Family, saying that tonight is the wee party for the Pearson Familys most favored millennium. Brushed off, Old Mr. Jones face turned ck. What a surprise! The girl is actually the real Pearson Family daughter. Now do you still think shes inferior? Sebastian asked again. Old Mr. Jones quickly stabilized his emotions, coldly grunted, In that case, this girl will barely be able to match you, although these years in the outside did not learn what rules, but also okay, wait until the Jones Family and then slowly learn it! Sebastians heart was full of disappointment when he heard this. Up until this moment, his own grandfather was still clinging to this ridiculous the Jones bloodline? She wont move in with the Jones Family, shes the woman I love most in my heart, and no one can bully her but me. Said Sebastian, his gaze slowly fell on Old Mr. Jones, Even if you are the elder, you cant. Ive given in and promised to let her stay with you, and I can even let those five little onese back to the Jones Family with me, Sebastian, one must learn to be content. If it werent for the fact that Sebastian was his own grandson, how could he have given in to this! I dont need your amodation. Sebastian replied, Either, you make it known to the world, acknowledge her and the child and take good care of them both in the future, or, I will not want the status of the Jones Family heir and go back to being my Bo family son. Two choices, right in front of Old Mr. Jones. You! Old Mr. Jones was furious enough. He hated to take the cane in his hand and hit Sebastian on the head. The butler next to him hurriedly blocked it, Family head, you must be calm. Old Mr. Jones breathing heavily, there is a sense of destruction of the vestiges. And Sebastian remained sitting still, as if a perfect ancient Greek sculpture. Hes still waiting for Old Mr. Jones to make his choice. One minute. Five minutes. Ten minutes. After a long time, Old Mr. Jones emotions finally calmed down and he exhaled towards Sebastian, Okay, Im telling the world that Ill let her and the kids go back to the Jones Family and treat them well in the future, is that okay? That painful? Sebastian was a bit surprised. He thought it would take a few hundred rounds of pulling.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. You are the one who made me make the choice, and you are the one who doubts the choice I made, Sebastian, dont provoke my bottom line like this on the basis of my favoring you! Old Mr. Jones banged his cane hard. Sebastian stood up, You dote on me? If you really love me, how could you be so cold-blooded and indifferent when I asked you to help save Damon? You are merely looking at the bloodline heritage in me, what favor, ridiculous! Seeing that Old Mr. Jones was about to get angry again, the butler stepped forward to round up the situation, Then, Master Sebastian, you should go back first, and when Old Mr. Jones is ready, he wille to you right away. Sebastian gave a hint, got up and walked away, his back was cold and stern, without any half feelings. Chapter 1362: Nancy Jones makes an appearance Watching Old Mr. Jones was another lung ache. This little sinner! House Master, why are you so angry? Lets talk young Master Sebastian back to the Jones Family first. As for that Bonnie and five small children Since they are of the Pearson Family bloodline, at least the genes are pure. The acquired upbringing and cultured learning, just try to teach a little. Really can not teach, and then find a way to do it. After being persuaded by the housekeeper, Old Mr. Jones felt a little better. He snapped back to his senses and questioned in a cold voice, Hasnt Jay been at Willisto for so long, why doesnt he know Bonnies true identity? Maybe someone is in the dark about something. The butler replied. Old Mr. Jones didnt want to hear it, Go get him for me. Yes! Half an hourter, Jay appeared in the main hall. Grandpa, you called me. Jay gently lifted his thin lips. Snap! In response, Old Mr. Jones tossed him a cup of tea. The teacup was still filled with boiling hot tea, scattering the pieces along with Jays body. The edge of the shard is sharp, cutting cuts of varying lengths on the skin, and with the hot tea, it cant taste much better. Jay did not say a word, allowing the bright red blood to seep out and stain his clothes. Bonnies true identity, you know that, dont you? Old Mr. Jones asked. Jay nodded, Yes, already know. Why didnt you tell me? If he had known earlier, he would not have been so frazzled when he met Sebastiantoday! Jay bowed his head. He had always answered Old Mr. Jones questions, but today, there was a rare silence. He chose to avoid answering. Obviously it is hiding secrets that cannot be known. Jay! Old Mr. Jones got even angrier, Tell me why, or dont me my familyw for disposing of it. Sorry grandpa, the situation is a bitplicated, I didnt mean not to say, if you are angry, just deal with the familyw! Jay chose to conceal it after all. Yes, yes, yes! Old Mr. Jones has a white beard thats about to go up in the air. He raised his hand and pointed at Jay, Since you want to be punished, Ill let you do it, butler, give him thirtyshes and put him in the basement for a good reflection! When ites to fighting, Old Mr. Jones doesnt let up. But the housekeeper is a bit unbearable to see, Family head, thirtyshes is not a bit too heavy. Thirtyshes, after beating people do not die also have to go half life ah! Why, you can take his ce if you are distressed. Old Mr. Jones said in a cold voice. The butler was a bit of a wimp.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He is already an old man, not to mention the thirtyshes, threeshes down can also kill him. But Jay Im fine housekeeper, Jay squeezed out a smile, Im the one who made grandpa angry and I deserve to be punished. What are you waiting for? Do it! Old Mr. Jones said coldly. The butler let out a long sigh and had to turn around and get the whip, Sorry about that, young master Jay. He said he raised the whip high and aimed it at Jays back. Wait a minute! At this time, however, someone rushed over and shielded Jaydirectly. Auntie? Jay looked in amazement at the middle-aged woman dressed in a very alluring and feminine way in front of him. Yes, this is Jays aunt, and the Jones Family, the second daughter of Old Mr. Jones, Nancy Jones! It is rumored that Nancy is still unmarried, not interested in men, and only interested in helping to support the family business at home. But only Jay knows that Nancy already has a man in mind, and that is his aunt, as he calls him! Chapter 1363: Because you are mine …… At this moment Nancys appearance disrupted the original solemn and gruesome atmosphere. She shielded Jay behind her and turned her head to Old Mr. Jones, Dad, what cant be said properly that has to be done to Jay? He dares to have secrets behind my back, of course I have to punish. Old Mr. Jones coldly snorted, Qinger you get out of the way, the whip did not grow eyes, hit you can not be good. Nancy did not move, still open arms, I do not let, you want to fight, then even me together, you beat Jay how many whips, then beat me how many whips, anyway, you can not tolerate us, why not both killed! Old Mr. Jones is again so angry that he is going to vomit blood. This day by day, the son is hanging around and not useful, and the daughter is so stubborn.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. What a pisser! Butler, help me to my room. Old Mr. Jones eximed. If he stays any longer, hell definitely have a stroke of anger. The butler still had the whip in his hand, Then the thirtyshes of young master Jay This time you will be spared, and you will be punished for not eating for three days, and reflect on yourself. Throwing down these words, Old Mr. Jones left. Jay and Nancy were the only two people left in the main room. Auntie, thank you for helping me just now. Jay seriously thanked. Nancy, however, looked around at him and was relieved to make sure there were no other wounds on his body. Gently raised his hand and touched Jays cheek, Youre my Jay, of course I have to protect you. After a pause and asked, By the way, how is your aunt, is he okay? Um, Auntie is fine now, but its not convenient to go back to Capital, he said hell be back in a while. Jay nodded. Its good that its okay. Nancy breathed a sigh of relief, Its okay to wait, anyway, weve waited enough for him over the years, its not that bad. Lets go, Auntie has made chicken soup for you. Jay refused, Grandpa said for me to go on a hunger strike for three days. Dont be afraid, Ill cover that end. If you really ask, just say that I forced you to drink it and let hime after me. Nancys eyes were filled with tenderness. Without any further ado, she dragged Jay to her room for chicken soup. And not forgetting to ask about the recent events. Sebastian is here at Capital, and so is his wife, and tonight there will be a wee party at the Pearson Family at Capital, where Old Mr. Pearson will announce in public that Bonnie is the real daughter of the Pearson Family. Jay said here, quite emotional, Auntie, sometimes fate is really wonderful, two people who have set a baby marriage separated since childhood, and no one has mentioned this matter, but they go around and around, but still came together. And still steadfastly choose each other after so many things. What a shocking rtionship. What fate, its just a coincidence. Nancy snorted, Jay, you bring up their feelings, is it that you have a favorite too? No. Jay shook his head. Nancy was satisfied and wrapped her arms around her chest, Its good that there is no, Capital these thousand girls, I cant see any of them, they are not worthy of you! So what kind of person do you think is worthy of me, Auntie? Jay asked. Nancy thought carefully, At least it must be the princess of a foreign royal family, or else, the daughter of Weskiney Prime Minister! Auntie, Jayughed helplessly, how do you make me look more like the heir to the Jones Family than Sebastian? This battle, its too exaggerated! Almost out of the blue, Nancy spoke, You were supposed to be the heir to the Jones Family because you are my Chapter 1364: I am your husband’s substitute Before thetter half of the sentence could be spoken, Nancy hurriedly shut her mouth. Oops, that was too much talk. And Jay is still waiting for the second half, What did you say, Auntie? Nothing, I was trying to say that obviously you have been the heir for so many years, why should that Sebastian juste back and take everything away from you! Jay is indifferent. He smiled and spoke, Because, it all originally belonged to him. Because Sebastian is the true eldest grandson of the Jones Family and is the only recognized heir. Hes just a substitute for help. Substitutes are worthless in front of the genuine article. Dont talk about yourself like that, Nancy was full of heartache, Auntie thinks youre a million times better than Sebastian, and you couldnt find anyone better than you in the whole world. Auntie you have a little too heavy a filter on me. Jay shook his head helplessly. Auntie never lies. The two people were talking andughing, and the atmosphere was very cordial. It was dusk before Jay and Nancy said goodbye and left for the Pearson Family. As the current heir to the Jones Family and Maxs best buddy, Jay was invited to the wee party. However, he was there wearing a mask. No one in therge Capital knows the true nature of the Jones Family heirs. This is all an arrangement by Old Mr. Jones to find the real heir one day without having to exin on the difference in their looks. At that time, all that is needed is to take off the mask and dere that that is the true heir. No one had seen it before anyway, so of course it was whatever Old Mr. Jones said it would be. Jay thought, having arrived at the Pearson Family gate. Jay! Max recognized him right away and happily came forward to greet him. He grinningly hooked Jays neck, Youre here early today, why? Youre in a hurry to witness my sisters marriage recognition ceremony! Yeah, knowing that youre a girlie man anxious to show off, I came over to satisfy your vanity. Jay nodded. Max heckled. Followed by asking Jay, So how did you run so fastst time in Willisto that I didnt get to show off, what about that great opportunity I Max, Jays voice was a few shades more serious, I have something I want to ask you. Max blinked curiously, What is it, suddenly making it so serious. It makes people oddly curious. Today Im just the heir to the Jones Family, and dont bring up this identity about doctors. Jay said. Im worried that someone is deliberately trying to get close. He added. The naive Max really believed it.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He pped his chest hard, Whats so hard about it, dont worry, Ill make sure its done for you, from this moment until the end of the party tonight, youre just the heir to the Jones Family, Jay! As we were talking, Bonnie came over with her dress. She changed into the evening dress called Love, and her whole body shone in the moonlight with unbearable beauty. Max have watched several times, still a little can not move their eyes. And forget to introduce Jay to Bonnie as he is now. Jay then preemptively reached out towards Bonnie, his voice low and dark under the mask, Hello, Missy the Pearson Family, Im Jay, the current heir to the Pearson Family and your husbands recement. Chapter 1365: I’ll say it all, I’ll say it all! The word alternatives is a little too heavy. Bonnie didnt know how to respond for a while. Jay, however, was very frank and took another step forward, offering to shake Bonnies hand.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Two gentle shakes are considered a friendly handshake. Then he let go, You are the main character tonight, you should still have a lot to do, then I will not bother you. He took off on his legs and headed toward the Pearson Familys garden. Bonnie watched his back, pondering. What, are you looking stupid? Max asked from the side. Bonnie shook her head, I dont know why, but this person feels a little familiar to me. Of course hes familiar, because hes Max couldnt wait to tell Bonnie about it. But just after a start, the phone rang. It was the maid from the other house who called. Mr. Pearson,e and take a look, your mother has just suddenly fainted with excitement! What? Max and his mother have the best rtionship, hearing this immediately calm down, Wait, Ille right over! Whats wrong with Aunt Sam, Ill go over there and see too. Bonnie was very worried. Max refused, You just stay here, you still have to greet the guests, Ill just go check it out. Then remember to let me know when Third Aunt is okay. Bonnie admonished. Max made an OK gesture before turning around and leaving. He rushed to the lounge tomeet Ayra. Ayra, who was wearing avender modified cheongsam, was lying on the sofa with a few pale faces. Mom, whats wrong with you? Max asked. Ayra forced out a smile, Its okay, I just couldnt stand still just now, maybe Im a bit hypoglycemic. Hearing this, Max immediately turned his attention to the servants, Whats wrong with all of you. Its not like it has anything to do with them, so dont get mad. Ayra frowned a little. Max wont listen to it. How does it matter? If they usually cooked with a little more sugar, would you still have low blood sugar! Ayra: This silly son! After a good deal of talk, Max finally let the maid go. Ayra also said she was still a little dizzy and wanted to rest a little longer. Then you can lie down in the lounge, well all go out, just shout if you need anything, theres someone at the door. Max said with concern. After speaking, this is when he and the maids walked out. When he reached the door, Max directly put away his naive appearance and beckoned the maid to follow him to the end of the corridor outside the lounge. Leaning against the window, he lit himself a cigarette. Green and white smoke lingered, obscuring Maxs handsome features. His voice became all oligarchic and calm, Say, whats going on. The maid lowered her head and snapped her fingers hard, Its just low blood sugar. Do you really think Im stupid? Max sneered, At least I grew up in a medical family, although I have no interest in medical science, but I still have basicmon sense. Before the banquet started, Old Mr. Pearson was worried that everyone would be too busy, so he took snacks to pamper their stomachs. This is not even an hour after eating it, the absorbed sugar is not digested. What kind of low blood sugar? Tell the truth, I wont tell my mother, and if you lie to me, Ill fire you and have you thrown out of Capital! Max threatened. The maid was terrified, No, Mr. Pearson, Ill tell you, Ill tell you everything! Chapter 1366: Just like you, what makes you enter the door Max nodded in satisfaction, Go ahead. Still a little unsure, the maid turned her head again to look behind her at the lounge.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After making sure that the door was closed and would not be heard, she lowered her voice and said, Just now the thirddy was chatting well with everyone, when she suddenly saw the person walking over, she was so frightened that she backed up and finally fell down identally before she fainted. What?! Max was furious, Howe you didnt say anything about such an important thing just now, how was the fall, is everything okay? Fell on the grass, not a big deal. The maid replied. At that, Max breathed a sigh of relief. Luckily its okay! If something happens to her, I will never let you guys go. Also, who did she see that she was so scared? Im not sure, there were several people walking over there at the time. The maid shook her head. Max mused in his mind. There are a lot of peopleing to the party tonight, essentially to congratte Bonnie on her return to the Pearson Family, but inevitably there will be a mix of people whoe in. Is it hard to believe that the mother was intimidated by one of them? Im going to go to the surveince room. Max stubbed out his cigarette and turned toward the surveince room in the backyard. While walking, he also called Bonnie. After that, he reverted to his usual hangdog personality. Its okay, my mom just fell down identally, I saw that no skin was broken, and it didnt affect my moms blooming beauty. Bonnie believed it and sighed in relief on the other end of the line, Im d its okay. Eh! Then Bonnie Im going to go to the bathroom and Ill be back with youter. Max finished and hung up the phone. Bonnie, on this end, also re-entertained her guests. Without Max around to introduce them, the maids took on this responsibility. To the guests who came to the party, introduce their identities one by one, without making Bonnies hands confused. More than an hour long hospitality, all the guests all arrived. Bonnie then went back to the main room on the first floor. She will take a short break and join Old Mr. Pearson on stageter. Are you tired? Sebastian stepped forward and very naturally squatted down in front of her and helped her take off her shoes. Bonnie was so shocked that she hastily pulled her feet back, her eyes wide, Sebastian what are you doing! There are so many customers here, its not good to see! Sebastian, however, did not care, tugging at her ankles and not allowing escape. Wide, warm palms covered the backs of her feet and gently kneaded them. Together with the calves, they are also massaged together. Thefortable feeling made Bonnie couldnt help but squint her almond eyes, like a satisfied kitten. What does it matter if you give your own wife a foot pinch, if you say it, people will only envy you for marrying well and think I love my wife. Sebastian said. Bonnie blushed with embarrassment, But wont you feel ashamed? Youre my wife, and theres no shame in being in your presence, no matter what. Sebastian spoke again. Bonnie opened her mouth and tried to speak again. Before I could make a sound, an icy, angry voice came from outside, How can we, the Jones Family, be so humble as to say this out loud, where can I put my face! The sudden sound of voices startled Bonnie. She looked sideways, then found an old man in a satin Zhongshan suit, surrounded by a number of attendants, visible identity is not low. And he also just mentioned that we at the Jones Family Bonnie roughly guessed his identity, Are you, Old Mr. Jones? Chapter 1367: Then you scold back Old Mr. Jones grunted coldly and looked at Bonnie with disdain in his eyes. You have a good eye, but thats not enough to be the Jones Familys granddaughter-inw! Sure enough, its Old Mr. Jones, Sebastians own grandfather! Bonnies heart was suddenly filled with mixed feelings. To be honest, she actually doesnt like Old Mr. Jones. Because he wouldnt save Damons life in the first ce! Cant see her, think her status is humble, not worthy of Sebastian, this she can tolerate. After all, the Jones Family is a high Capital aristocracy, she is just a declining Willisto ordinary family, the status of the difference, indeed not considered a family match. But Old Mr. Jones did not even save Sebastians son, his own grandson, from death. Just because half of the blood that runs through Damons boneses from her. So Damon is tainted with a low status and impure bloodline. Why? Thats the bloodline of the Jones Family. A sentence of impure blood, you can see the death and watch him suffer from the disease? Bonnie cant imagine how cold and hard the heart of Old Mr. Jones is! I told you, if you dont ept Bonnie and the five kids, youre not getting me back into the Jones Family, Sebastian warned coldly, wrinkling his sword brow. Old Mr. Jones was again furious, blowing his beard and eyes. I promised you Id let them into the Jones Family, what more? Old Mr. Jones questioned. Sebastian sneered, And when youre dead, I can let them waltz into the Jones Familys door without your consent. You! What I want is for you to respect them, they are your grand-daughter-inw and great-grand-daughter, and deserve to be treated equally. The butler next to him tugged on Old Mr. Jones arm, Master of the house, first do as Master Sebastian says. Otherwise, when is the end of this quarrel? Hmph. Old Mr. Jones then calmed down and looked to Sebastian with a condescending look, Okay, I respect them, thats always okay, right? Sebastian nodded, Very well, then you apologize to Bonnie for what just happened. His woman, can not be half aggrieved. Old Mr. Jones, of course, said no. What is his status and what is Bonnies status? How dare you ask him to apologize to Bonnie, its ridiculous! Its okay not to apologize, Sebastian relented, Come to think of it, how can someone as honorable as you, who has been around for decades, pull off saying sorry to a junior? Old Mr. Jones snorted coldly, Since you know that, you still dare to make such a request! The tone of voice was all about discontent.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Sebastian didnt answer. Those ck eyes were filled withplexities, quietly gazing at Old Mr. Jones. It is surprising to see Old Mr. Jones heart a little hairy. I told you, trying to get me to apologize, thats not going to happen! Sebastian nodded, I know, I didnt mean to force you. After a pause, Sebastian turned his head to look at Bonnie next to him. He tenderly put Bonnies shoes on, then pulled her to her feet and slowly walked over to Old Mr. Jones. Sorry Bonnie, since he wont apologize to you, then you can just call him back. What? Everyone in the room was stunned. Did you hear right, Sebastian actually let Bonnie just scold back? Thats Old Mr. Jones! He is a man of the world at Capital who can easily stir up the storm. Now you actually want to be scolded by a little girl? Chapter 1368: Is this your heart for defecting? The housekeeper also drew a breath of cold air in shock. Young Master Sebastian, you cant do this, the Pearson Family Missy is the grand daughter-inw of the family head, what kind of grand daughter-inw scolds her husbands own grandfather, this is very unruly. He persuaded. Sebastian didnt care, Thats good, the Jones Family will simply change the rules.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Sebastian, is it because I keep putting up with you that you think you can really ride me? Old Mr. Jones waspletely furious. He could have easily cleaned up Sebastianif he wanted to. This includes Bonnie and the five little ones. Even, the baby in her belly! You can try, and when the timees, Ill make sure your pride and joy, the Jones Family, is razed to the ground! Sebastian still wouldnt let go. As we were arguing, Jay approached us. Grandpa, Old Mr. Pearson is looking for you. Old Mr. Jones grunted coldly and went down the slope, Well talk about our businesster. As he watched him lead the men away, Jays eyes, hidden under his mask, shed. Following up, his voice carried a faint smile, Scared you guys, grandpa is like that sometimes, more stubborn. No, Bonnie shook her head, I can tell hes very much a stickler for the old rules. Such a natural conversation made Sebastians heart sour, You know each other? Bonnie then remembered to introduce, This is Jay, we just said hello at the door, Jay, and this is my husband, Sebastian. I know. Jay spoke, Im sitting in his ce now, ah, but what should I call you, call you brother, or call you a young family master? Sebastian recoiled at both titles, You can choose not to call me that. Okay. Jay didnt push it, Then its okay to call you Mr. Grant, right? Sebastians handsome sword eyebrows, faintly inaudible frown. In a sh, he regained hisposure, Um, yes. Mr. Grant, wee to Capital, this is my meeting gift for you and your wife. Jay took out, from his pocket, a velvet box containing jewelry. Not too big, inside should be rings and other small trinkets. Sebastian, however, did not reach for it. His suspicious eyes looked Jay up and down, Im here at Capital, which means your current position will most likely have to give way to me, and youre sure you want to give me a gift? Im pretty sure, Jay nodded, I wasnt interested in the position in the first ce, and I was even forced to marry the granddaughter of the Pearson Family, and I dont know what I would have done if you hadnte back. After a pause, his eyes rested on Bonnie again, Or do you think it would be better for me to continue to sit in this position and the union with the Pearson Family to bepleted by me? Sebastian immediately circled Bonnie into his arms, Dont you dare! So yeah, youve done me no harm bying back for a hundred miles, Im even grateful for that, Id like to be friends with you if I could. Jay took a step forward and handed the jewelry box to Sebastian, Take it, its a meet and greet gift and a token of my surrender. After a long time of hesitation, Sebastian epted the box. Open it to see, but the face is instantly gloomy. He threw the box directly into Jay, and could not repress the anger in his voice, If this is your heart for surrender, then this heart is a little too unpleasant! Chapter 1369: You are not happy, I can see Hearing this, Bonnie immediately probe over. The box thrown back to Jay was still open, just in time to see the pair of rings inside. Very shy pair of rings, but they are old. It was obviously worn by someone else. Especially in the womens version, the small foot that holds the diamond has been manually polished smooth and t. I dont know how many times Ive been fondled. With such a pair of rings worn by someone else, its no wonder Sebastian is angry. Faced with Sebastians anger, Jay was not flustered at all. His tone remained reticent, looking to Sebastian, shrugging his shoulders, his tone was unfortunate, This is not to your liking? What a pity, I thought this is the ring your mother and father used when they were preparing to get married, so I sent it to you Bring it back to me! Before the words were finished, Sebastian snatched the ring right back. He took a good look at the ring. To be precise, only survey that female ring. It was the first time he got something from his own mother. I never thought that it would be a relic. Designed in the shape of a blooming rose, the diamond ring is still vivid and beautiful even after the years. Not to mention the woman who wore this diamond ring back then, how beautiful and beautiful it really was! How about this, is this sincere enough? Jay asked. Sebastian was silent for a long time. Half a minuteter, before looking at Jay again, his voice had be hoarse, How much more do you know about her? Thats what Ill tell you after you ept my defection. Jayid out the conditions. He didnt give his ring away for nothing.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. He wants to be on the same side as Sebastian. Im taking your ce, what about you, what do you want to do? Sebastian asked again. Of course Im leaving the country and starting a new life. Honestly I got tired of being your recement a long time ago, there are still decades left in life and I want to live for myself. Yes. Sebastian agreed. As long as youre not lying to me, I can help you leave the Jones Family. Then its a deal, Jay smiled slightly, I still have a photo album in my hand, but Ill have to give it to you tomorrow night, lets make a date, what kind of stories are hidden in those photos, Ill tell you all of them. Good. Sebastian agreed. Jays purpose was aplished and turned to leave. Bonnie walked up and took Sebastians arm, with worry in her voice, Sebastian, are you really going to go to the appointment? Well, he has something of my mothers in his hands. Sebastians tone was firm. He wants to know everything about his mother! But Bonnie was a little worried. Somehow, this Jay gave her a very familiar feeling. But in the midst of familiarity, there is a hint of cold and poisonous. A womans sixth sense told her that Jay was definitely not really defecting. He has a bigger purpose! Its okay. Sebastian lifted his hand and rubbed her head, If he really dares to lie to me, I wont let him go. Well Bonnie nodded, Anyway, you be careful. Good, its your wee party tonight, dont let that get you down, go find the five little ones, spend more time with them and youll be in a better mood. Sebastian sounded doting. In the next instant, Bonnie yanked his wrist to pull him out with her. To Sebastians astonished look, Bonnies tone was firm, We both have to be in a good mood, otherwise how can I smile if youre not happy? Chapter 1370: Which onion are you? As a married couple, Bonnie could not understand the other meaning of Sebastians words. He let himself go first because he wanted to be left alone. If you think about it, whoever gets the first relic belonging to her mother, which is her wedding ring back then, will have a lot of thoughts! Just now Bonnie noticed that the aura on Sebastians body was visibly lowered a lot. He must have been upset, he just didnt say so. The more times like this, the more Bonnie cant leave him alone. A person sad and upset, will suffocate the disease,e on, lets go to Damon and them, as for your mothers matter, we will check togetherter! Looking at the smiling Bonnie in front of him, Sebastians eyes softened for a few moments. He reached out, took Bonnie into his arms, and answered with a heavy yes. The two held hands and went to the five little ones. At the moment the little ones are surrounded by Capitals guests with all kinds ofpliments. What cute and handsome, there are not a hundred people say, there are also ny-nine people say. But five small children are not half impatient, always with a milky smile, and those people chatting and greeting. I dont know who saw Bonnie, shouted the Pearson Family Missy came, the crowds attention was instantly diverted. Like sardines, they all flocked to Bonnie, surrounded by a waterfall. Even Sebastian was squeezed out. Looking at Bonnie, who was surrounded in the middle, Sebastian was worried about the baby in her belly, so he slightly wrinkled his eyebrows, Please move aside. You said lets lets? The guest next to him looked at Sebastian with disdain, Who are you, you look like a new face, have you been at Capital before? Sebastian shook his head. The male guest snickered, I told you I hadnt seen you before, why, seeing as the Pearson Familys banquet is grand today, so youre mixing it up to try your luck and hug a leg? Such unpleasant spection irritated Sebastian. Immediately, he knitted his sword brow and repeated what he had just said, Make way. Ignored, the man also annoyed, Why let you ah, dont think I dont know what you have in mind is the idea, is not just want to hit on the Pearson Family Missy it. Look at all these people, who dont want to strike up a conversation, boy, there has to be a firste, first served, right? Saying that, he blocked the road tightly, Get in line behind me! Sebastian didnt bother to pay attention to the man. Since it was useless to ask politely, he just reached out and pushed him away. Dont look at Sebastians suit, looks like a gentleman, but the reality is that under the shirt are years of fitness exercise out of the muscle, strength is surprisingly strong. The male guest who was just screaming in front of him was like a skinny little chicken, and was directly thrown away by Sebastian. Even though Sebastian didnt use any force, the male guest stumbled backwards several steps and even fell directly into the pool behind him. A loud thumping sound attracted the attention of the crowd. Everyones eyes were on the pool. Wow! The male guest fluttered his hands with difficulty and stood up from the pool, spitting out the small goldfish in his mouth. The carefully groomed hair is now all drooping, and the painted out hairline is a patchy one. Whats worse, the expensive dark purple suit actually lost its color, staining his hands as if he had been poisoned. The crowd didnt hold back and startedughing!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 1371: It’s the soon to be laid off ex-husband-to-be Faced with the ridicule of the crowd, the male guests faces were blue and red for a while. Finally it bes dark and ck! I, Im going to fight you! The male guest roared. He had a hard time getting a friend to bring himself in just so he could strike up a conversation with the real Missy the Pearson Family, preferably to get contact information. But what happened? The carefully prepared look was actually ruined by a man who just came to Capital. Even, it has be theughing stock of the whole audience! He is not angry, God forbid. The male guest angrily walked up to Sebastian, You apologize to me quickly, in front of everyone. Sebastians expression was nd, You fell on your own, why should I apologize to you. If you hadnt grabbed me and thrown me to the side, how could I have fallen! So all said and done, its Sebastians fault! Is everything okay? Bonnie came up too, concern in her eyes, Is everything okay? The male guests heart seemed to eat honey as sweet, hurriedly towards Bonnie shook his head, Im fine, dont worry Miss. Pearson, my body bones are particrly good. But in the line of sight, Bonnie still came towards him with a worried face. No, right? Little did he know that he would be blessed with the unexpected attention of the Pearson Family. It is true that when peoples good luckes, even if it bes a falling chicken is ridiculed by the crowd, it can not be stopped. The male guests even tried tough at those who had just looked at his jokes. He is now in a mess, but at least he is getting the care and attention of the Pearson Family Missy. This alone is enough for these people to drop their harrumphs with envy! When I thought about it, I saw Bonnie getting closer and closer to me. Even the pink handkerchief Bonnie pulled out of her handbag was faintly visible. A long way away, you can smell the faint fragrance. Miss. Pearson, youre so good to me that youre going to let me rub eh? Miss. Pearson, Im here! As the male guests watched, Bonnie skipped past him and walked up to Sebastian. Following that, he took out a handkerchief and carefully wiped the water sshed on the corner of Sebastians eyes. The movements are gentle and soft, not to mention how serious. The male guest opened his mouth wide in surprise and looked at Bonnie several times, Miss. Pearson, are you mistaken ah, I am the victim, it is he who made me like this. Bonnie turned her head and looked at the male guest with cold eyes, No, youre not a victim, you started all this.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. She was surrounded by a bunch of people Erika, but her attention was always on Sebastian. Just now Sebastian and the male guests of the conversation and physical contact, she knows all too well. It was clearly this male guest who spoke out of turn first! No, hes just a nobody who just came to Capital, why are you protecting him like that, Miss Pearson? The male guest asked in disbelief. Bonnies eyes were firm, Hes not some nobody, hes my husband. This statement instantly set off a thousand waves. The crowd exploded with chatter. The male guests had colorful expressions and realized that they had stirred up a big mess. Stammered an apology, Sorry Miss. Pearson, I didnt know he was your husband, it was my foul mouth just now, I apologize to him. Hold it! Thats when another man came out of the crowd, sizing up Sebastian and shielding the male guest on one side, Whats there to apologize for, its just a soon to beid off ex-husband anyway! Chapter 1372: She’s right The word ex-husband-to-be came out, and Sebastians forehead was faintly bruised. It is tolerable to say that he is a nobody. But it is absolutely not okay to wantonly rumor about his and Bonnies marital status. He went up and was about to give the man a punch. Bonnie stopped him. Turning his head coldly, he questioned the man, Where did you hear the news, rumor-monger, beware of having your tongue cut out! It sounds like a joking tone, but its threatening in every way. Dont talk nonsense or she will really do it. The man was not afraid at all, but also took a step forward, introduced himself, the Pearson Family Missy, before you did not return to the Pearson Family, may not know me, I introduce myself, my name is Samuel, is your mothers side of the rtives, counting, you should call me a cousin. Im not interested in climbing in with you, Im just asking you where you heard the news, just answer me. Bonnies tone remained reticent. Having been defeated in front of the crowd, Samuels face was a little sarcastic. But since the words have been put out, of course, we must finish. Thinking, Samuel then cleared his throat and spoke, Isnt it something that everyone in Capital knows, the Pearson Family and the Jones Family have set up a baby marriage, you are destined to marry the Jones Family heir. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. So, even if you are married to Sebastian, you must leave. Isnt Sebastian the ex-husband-to-be? Divorce is just a matter of time anyway! At that, Bonnieughed softly. So thats why. Yes, it is true that she and the heir to the Jones Family have a baby bump. But the heir is Sebastian! They entered into this marriage long before the dolls marriage was honored. No one can separate them! What are youughing at? Samuel expressed his disbelief. Bonnie curbed her smile, her clear almond eyes falling with rivers of stars, What if I told you that Sebastian is the heir to the Jones Family? How is it possible! Samuel thought it was a joke. He looked around and found his target. Lifting his finger over, Cousin, I know you want to stand up for your current husband, but you cant lie, look, the real the Jones Family heir is right over there, next to Old Mr. Jones! As for Sebastian, its just a Willistos groundskeeper. When youe to a big ce like Capital, its nothing! Bonnie was angry. A good party tonight, she did not want Sebastian to be misunderstood by anyone to look down on. Simply called up Old Mr. Jones and Jay. Old Mr. Jones, you say, is Sebastian a child of the Jones Family? Bonnie asked. Old Mr. Jones butughed, the tone of sarcasm, the Pearson Family Missy is just back to Capital, meet so many family, excited a little confused, the Jones Family children, already standing next to me ah. But this is clearly Sebastians recement. Even if you dont want to marry into the Jones Family, you cant just find someone and shove them into the Jones Family. Throwing down these words, Old Mr. Jones shook his head and left with a helpless sigh. That look, as if Bonnie told a big lie, he was disappointed but still doting. But this is not the case at all! Bonnie was furious. And at this time, Jay, who was following Old Mr. Jones, suddenly stood still. Jay? cried Old Mr. Jones subconsciously as a sh of panic passed through his mind. Grandpa, I may not be able to pretend anymore, sorry. Jay bowed deeply toward him. Then striding back into the crowd, his voice resounding, Missy the Pearson Family was right, the real heir to the Jones Family is Sebastian, and I, a substitute. Chapter 1373: Why didn’t you say so earlier! It was clearly a leisurely remark, but it was like a drop of water falling into a frying pan, instantly exploding. Everyone was amazed. Old Mr. Jones was also furious enough to hit his cane hard, Jay, dont you talk nonsense. Jay did not hear, but also in front of the people exined, the year Sebastians whereabouts is unknown, Old Mr. Jones afraid that someone secretly go to spy on his whereabouts, so it is hidden. Get me to cover first, then quietly send someone to find it. Finally, not long ago, Sebastianwas found and identified as the eldest grandson of the Jones Family, and this time back to Capital, he is to return to the Jones Family and take charge of the Jones Family! Old Mr. Jones was furious and hit Jay hard on the back with his cane, I told you to shut up and shut up! Jays voice, even through the mask, you could hear theughter, Okay grandpa, Ive said all I need to say anyway. Butler, bring him back to me! Old Mr. Jones ordered with an iron face.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. The butler dared not disobey and took Jay away. Before leaving, Jay also winked towards Sebastian, showing his friendliness. The Pearson Family, on the other hand, is inplete disarray. Everyone is asking about the truth of this matter. But it seems theres no need to ask. Thats the Jones Family heirship. If its not true, why say so? Who would want to give up a position that was originally theirs, or such a good one. The Jones Family heirs have everything they want. In Capital, no one dares to disobey! Old Mr. Jones could not carry this anger and left directly. All attention was focused on Sebastian alone. Everyone ran up to the party, by the way, pulling on Samuel and the male guests just now, cursing as hard as they could. Samuel and male guests pale, directly did not resist the ups and downs of the excitement, fainted. The maids came forward and simply threw the two out of the Pearson Family. Finally, it was Old Mr. Pearson who stepped in, which quieted everyone down. Tonight is my granddaughters wee banquet, so dont make a mistake about the main character, otherwise she will recall cryingter, my old man cant coax ah. The crowd was amused and also looked at Bonnie one after another. This allowed the party to go on. Finally, two hourster, the Pearson Family Vis sent off theirst guest. However, the hall is still full of people. Standing are all important rtives of the Pearson Family. Old Mr. Pearson was lying on the couch with a hot towel on his forehead and a somewhat tired expression. He was old and already struggling to host the banquet, and with this Sebastian business, it was even more overwhelming. Grandpa, your towel is cold, Ill go change one for you. Sebastian spoke filially. No, Old Mr. Pearson refused, bracing himself to sit up from the couch, his muddy eyes looking Sebastian up and down, Why didnt you tell me about you being the Jones Family heir? Its my problem. Bonnie apologized first, Sebastian was going to wait for the Jones Family to admit it before he did, but it turned out to be an emergency and I was just too angry to Not only did it say that, but it almost made a good deal of hrity. Bonnies eyes were full of guilt, Im sorry Grandpa, for making you worry along. Of course I am concerned! Old Mr. Pearsons rare cold face, Why didnt you tell me earlier about such a big deal? Bonnies head was getting buried lower and lower. Old Mr. Pearson added, If I had been told earlier, I would not have been so nervous about seeing old man Xuanyuan tonight, I was afraid he would force Jay on you, in front of him I did not dare to breathe, suffocating me! Chapter 1374: It’s Not Your Fault Bonnie was stunned for a moment. Grandpa, youre not angry? Old Mr. Pearsons eyes were even more puzzled than his, Whats there to be angry about, I cant be happy enough, the baby marriage with the Jones Family can be fulfilled and you can continue to be together, how nice! He couldnt have asked for a better result. The rest of the people also came forward, Thats right, its true that fate is destiny, you two do not know each others doll marriage, but still cane together, this rtionship is too enviable. Bonnie scratched her head with some embarrassment. Thispliments her to the point of shyness. Im a little confused, Ayra came out at this point and looked over at Sebastian, the way Old Mr. Jones reacted earlier, he didnt seem very happy to get you back. Right Oh. Everyone also calmed down from the cheerfulness. ording to Jay, he has been wearing a mask all these years just to reserve the heirship for Sebastian. Then Old Mr. Jones should be very concerned about Sebastian. Why the sneer and even mockery when Bonnie asks him to admit Sebastians identity? Its so wrong. Bonnies eyes darkened a few notches. Thats because , she said, trying to say why. Because Old Mr. Jones cant see her, so even Sebastian, who has been protecting her, is also annoyed and hated. The reason for not admitting it just now is to teach Sebastian a little lesson! Caution Sebastian that without the Jones Family heirship, he is nothing more than an ordinary man at Capital! All of this is because of her. But Sebastian next to me was the first to speak up, Because he didnt want to go public with me in that capacity. After all, he has been looking for Jay disguise for more than twenty years, years of hard work destroyed, he felt very sorry for it. Max was the first to believe this. Its true, Old Mr. Jones is most concerned about perfection in his work and is especially reluctant to show his face in front of others. The other seven aunts and uncles were talking about it. This is a pro-grandson, whats wrong with showing fear once, it also seems to be more loving pro-grandson! Thats right, which is like us, a mistake is a mistake, admit it openly, hold a wee party, there are a bunch of people to bless it! Old Mr. Jones is a little too facetious. There are many different opinions, there is a crusade against Old Mr. Jones, and there is also a heartache Sebastian. Sebastian all just listened quietly and did not respond. Bonnie looked at his appearance and had a lot of thoughts. When he returned to the room, this was the only time he opened his mouth to inquire, Why wont you let me tell the truth? It was because of her that Sebastian was treated this way in the first ce. Its not your fault, so dont wrap it up in yourself. Sebastian replied. Its not because of Bonnie that Old Mr. Jones is like this. Sebastian had seen through him long ago. Even if he had married someone else, Old Mr. Jones would have been just as unsatisfied.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. For that is not the woman who grew up in Capital and received an education that satisfied the mind of Old Mr. Jones. Except for such a woman, no one is worthy of Sebastian. Thats what Old Mr. Jones had in mind. So it has nothing to do with you, its not you who is at fault, its his pedantic and ridiculous notions. Sebastian said. So, will what happened tonight have an impact on youing back to the Jones Family afterwards? Bonnie asked again. Sebastians gaze darkened for a few moments, I guess he couldnt care less about my end now, after all, Jay gave him a big scare! Hearing the word frightened, Bonnies eyes flickered momentarily, and another thing came back to her mind. When he met Dr. Leonard at the dress hall, he said that this visit to Capital was a deliberate attempt to give her a scare. But what about this scare? Did you cash in? Chapter 1375: What really happened Bonnie recalled that she didnt seem to see Dr. Leonard from the beginning to the end of the wee reception. Whats going on? Didnt he say he woulde and attend. Moreover, Dr. Leonard and Max are very close, and it is impossible for Max not to be invited to this kind of asion. Is something dyed? Bonnie stood up, Im going to go to the other house. When we arrived at the alibi, Max was sitting on the couch smoking. The greenish-white smoke lingered and smoked the entire room with the pungent smell of nicotine. Bonnie was still pregnant and couldnt stop coughing when she smelled it. Bonnie? Max snapped back to his senses and hurriedly extinguished the cigarette in his hand, What are you doing over here! Bonnie pinched her nose and walked up, only to find that the ashtray on the coffee table was already piled high with cigarette butts. No wonder the house smells so bad! This is how much to smoke ah! Dont you want to die? Bonnie red at him in exasperation, Smoke so much, youll die! Max grinned, And not every day to smoke so much, besides, I smoke more youe to care about me, my heart is beautiful, a smile, can live a long life for years, just offset. Bonnie: What kind of sophistry is this! She didnt bother with Max and went straight to the window, opened it all the way and turned on the air exchange system again. It took several minutes for the pungent smell in the living room to finally dissipate by half. Bonnie still felt a little bad, Lets go outside and talk. Max then obediently followed her to the garden. Dropping his head, his hands in his trouser pockets, his leather shoes kicked the granite floor in front of him with one blow. A preupied look. Bonnie instantly sensed that something was wrong, Brother, whats wrong with you? Its okay, do I look wrong, Im fine! No way! Bonnie bristled. Again smoking and walking away, how to look like nothing. Were brother and sister, what do you have to tell me, maybe I can help? Bonnie said. Max nodded perfunctorily, Fine, fine, Im sure Ill talk to you if theres something, by the way, what did youe to see me about? I would like to ask, today Dr Before the words were finished, the maid from the other house came running out again, her face pale as ever, Mr. Pearson, pleasee and see, the Third Mistress is unwilling to take the medicine, she smashed the water cups and fell on the pieces herself, she is bleeding a lot! What? Maxs face changed dramatically and he immediately turned and ran for the house. Bonnie also followed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. When she reached the bedroom door, Max stopped her. Its full of blood, youre pregnant dont go in, what if you get scared. By this time, he was still taking care of Bonnies health and safety. Bonnies heart warmed up, but her tone was insistent, Thats my third aunt, whats scary, Ill go over and help. Bonnie, do as youre told! Max insisted. Bonnie had to lose the battle, Then Ill stand outside and wait. Eh. It took more than forty minutes for Max toe out of the house. Hands are covered with blood, eyes tired, as if all of a sudden aged ten years. This is the Max that Bonnie has never seen before. The joy that was in him was drained away at once. All that is left is the devastation, looking at it makes the heart feel deste and sympathetic. Tonight, what really happened? Chapter 1376: Where are you going tomorrow But without waiting for Bonnie to speak, Max said tiredly, Bonnie, lets talk tomorrow if theres anything, okay? He had dealt with a lot tonight and was tired. No longer have the strength to try to be a good brother in front of Bonnie. Good, then you get some rest. Bonnie nodded her head. Her eyes lingered on the bedroom door, Third aunt, is everything okay? Its okay, its bandaged up and asleep. Max shook his head. Bonnie was then relieved to leave. When you think about it, it doesnt seem to matter if you ask Dr. Leonard about it or not. This is no where near as important as Ayras injury! After thinking about it, Bonnie called Vivian in Willisto and said she needed a little scar remover. Vivian promised very crisp, Ill send it to you first thing in the morning, itll be quick, seven or eight hours by air. Thank you, Vivian, Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief. Sending Ayra scar removal medicine is helping out on its own! Vivian said, Why are you so polite with me, its just Bonnie, are you okay? Bonnie asked back in disbelief, Im fine, whats wrong? Its not much, it just feels like you just went to Capital for a few days and so many things are happening there, Capital side, its soplicated. Vivian said his thoughts. Bonnie was silent. Indeed, Capital is soplicated. All around were people she didnt know, things she wasnt sure about.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Even in the Pearson Family, there are still a bunch of problems that cant be solved. If you dont feelfortable staying,e back Bonnie, Vivian extended an invitation, I miss you in Willisto too, my due date ising up and I must not be so scared if you can be with me inbor. Bonnie hesitated. Thanks to Vivians willingness to return Damon to her, they were able to reunite as a family. The child is a gift from God to Vivian for her good deeds. As a godmother, she deserved to see this gift born. But things on Capitals side were keeping her from getting away. Give me a little time, and after I find out what my uncle is really afraid of from Capital, Ille back and stay with you until yourbor is over. Bonnie promised. Hanging up the phone, Bonnies mind still could not be calmed down. Capital, in the end, how many unknown secrets are hidden? As she thought about it, Sebastian came up and rubbed her hair, which had been styled with hairspray. A little hard, need to use ab tob away a little. He did not mind the trouble, looking for ab toe, first wet with water, and then slowly tidy up. While cleaning up, he asked, Whats wrong, sulking. The situation on Capitals side is far moreplicated than I thought. Bonnie said softly, Im wondering if I can really find the truth that scares my uncle. You cant find it, theres still me. Sebastians voice was low, but full of determination, Ive already made connections at Capital, and when thework of contacts takes shape, Ill be able to help you poke around for clues from back then. Capital is big and crowded. But what has happened in the past is bound to have a trace of existence. Look carefully and earnestly and you will find it! Hearing this, Bonnies heart was touched again. She rested her head on Sebastians chest. No thanks were said, but thanks were given. Half a minuteter, he asked, Tomorrow, youre going to the Jones Family, right? Chapter 1377: Who Can Be Stronger Than THE Pearson Family Sebastian nodded, Well, I cant figure out if Jay is a friend or foe for now, but he said hed give me my mothers photo album, and Im going to find him this. And by the way, save Jay once. After all, looking at Old Mr. Jones appearance tonight, he will have to punish Jay after he returns. He went there as a favor to return the favor he gave his mother tonight for her wedding ring! Bonnie held his hand tightly and spoke in a firm tone, Iming with you! Sebastian frowned and subconsciously tried to refuse. It was too dangerous, and he couldnt let Bonnie take the risk. The Jones Family He has not yet figured out the situation, and how can he protect Bonnie? But Bonnie didnt care, Ill be fine. She smiled toward Sebastian, showing two tiny white teeth, reminding him, Have you forgotten what I am now? She is not the little girl of the Morgan family that Willisto is not known for, she is the pampered princess of the Pearson family. The Jones Family and the Pearson Family have been married since the early years, so even if Old Mr. Jones doesnt like her, he wont be too difficult. At best, it is a variety of disgusted invective on the mouth. What does it matter? Its not like youre missing a piece of meat. Besides, Sebastian has his back! Sebastian, however, avoided answering, sending thatst bit of hair tob away andying down on the bed with Bonnie in his arms, Itste, go to sleep. This is clearly a case of not wanting to take her. Bonnie was so angry that she reached out to scratch him, Do you hear me, Im going with you! With the lights off, Sebastian still held her hand with unerring precision and ced it on his lips to nt a shallow kiss, Eh, sleep. Bonnie was then relieved to go to sleep. But when I woke up the next morning, I learned that Sebastian had already left the house. Apparently, shewas deliberately avoiding her so that she could go to the Jones Family by herself. Bonnie was anxious, How long has he been out? The maid lowered her head and broke her fingers, Its been about half an hour. Bad, thats almost to the Jones Family! Not able to eat breakfast, Bonnie is going out to chase Sebastian. The maid rushed forward to stop it, Miss, you cant go out, Mr. Grant said that he made an appointment for you to have a maternity checkup today, and the hospital car shoulde to pick you upter.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. See, she knew Sebastian was doing it on purpose. She even stonewalled and blocked her with a maternity test to keep her from following. Thebor and delivery can be done any day, you guys move aside, Im out in a hurry. Bonnie said. The maid still blocked the front, as if a mountain, not moving at all, No, Mr. Grant has specially exined that this is the expert for you, Miss, if you do not go today, you will miss it, there is no such opportunity in the future. Bonnie was pregnant and didnt dare to really break in. If you hurt your belly, you will lose more than you gain. As the stalemate was going on, Max came through the door. He directly pped away the maids hand, Let her out, when the maid, still dare to stop the masters family? The p hit the back of the maids hand red. The maid was hurt and aggrieved, But Mr. Pearson, Mr. Grant said, that is an expert ah, very rare, we are also for the good of Missy. If they miss this expert, how can they afford to take responsibility if the child in Missys belly really has any trouble? Max rolled his eyes, You are all silly, the Pearson Family is a medical family, just pick one out is a miracle doctor level, he is a specialist, can be better than our the Pearson Family people? Chapter 1378: I’ll apologize Yes, yes oh! As if enlightened, the maid responded. The Pearson Family is full of doctors. To exaggerate a little, the yard dog can be prescribed a licorice tablets to quench thirst. Do you need an outside expert? Once this was clear, the maid stopped stopping. Bonnie gave Max a grateful look. Thank you brother! With that, he darted out the door. Just as I reached the front door, the sound of a car dripping came from behind me. Turning his head, hewas confronted with Maxs iparable pink sports car, and Max sitting in it, with a sober face. What is this for? Bonnie was puzzled, Max had already driven the car in front of her. Get in the car and lets go to the Jones Family together. No, Ill just take a taxi myself. Bonnie shook her head and refused. WaitC Bonnie reacted to something and looked at Max in surprise, How did you know I was going to the Jones Family? From the beginning to the end she didnt say anything about it, she just pulled with the maid to go out. Max replied, Because, Sebastian also asked me to make sure you were stopped so you wouldnt go and be bullied. Then why are you taking me? Bonnie wondered. Im going with you, to find Jay and protect you in the meantime. Max spoke, Dont freeze, get in the car.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. After thinking about it for a while, Bonnie got in the car after all. Driving fast and furiously, wesoon arrived at the Jones Family. To the front door, you need a maid to pass. Within a few minutes, a man came out from inside. It was an angry middle-aged woman who walked up to Bonnie and, without saying a word, raised her arm to p Bonnie. Max was quick to mp down on her hand, Auntie Nancy, please calm down, Bonnie is my sister and no one can bully her in front of me. He will fight with whoever dares to do it! Thats right, the person standing in front of Bonnie is Nancy! The pair of dry and deep peach blossom eyes, at the moment is gushing with anger, hate to Bonnie to burn even the ashes are not left. She struggled to draw her arm back and gritted her teeth at Bonnie, Its all you bitch, if you hadnt had to brag about Sebastian being the heir to the Jones Family at the partyst night, Jay wouldnt have been housebroken! The hatred for Bonnie is engraved into Nancys bones! Her Jay, who escaped that familyw yesterday afternoon, did not escape the evening. The whole 50 whips ah! Nancy can now close her eyes and think of Jay lying on the ground in a bloody mess. All this, thanks to Bonnie! In Nancys eyes was a monstrous hatred. The air is full of the smell of smoke, just the eyes, it has made the hearts of people fearful. Max stepped forward and stopped Bonnie in her tracks, Auntie Nancy, this has nothing to do with my sister, it was Jay himself who had toe forward and admit all this. After a pause and added, You said Jay was subjected to familyw, it proves that everyone did not want this to happen, it was Jays own choice, no one else can be med. Nancy doesnt listen to this. She still feels that the fault lies with Bonnie. If she hadnte forward and said that, how would Jay have been able to exin for Sebastian? Bonnie, you need to go apologize to Jay! Okay. Bonnie agreed readily, Ill go apologize, right now. Chapter 1379: Her Jay, dead? Bonnies promise was so crisp that Nancy was stunned for a moment. Max was also confused, Bonnie, I told you, its not your fault at all! Count me as indirectly responsible. Bonnie smiled towards him, Its okay brother, just go and apologize. Max shook his head, No, thats because you dont know Auntie Nancy as a person, and when she says shes sorry, its not the kind of apology you think. There are different kinds of apologies? Bonnie wondered. Max then tried to speak up and exin. Before he could say anything, he was interrupted by Nancy next to him. You promised yourself, now its toote even if you regret it! Without further ado, Bonnie was urged to go inside. Max saw that he couldnt stop it, so he had to follow along. If Nancys request is too much, he will help resist it. Bonnie is pregnant and his most beloved sister, nothing must happen to her! The trio bypassed the front room and went to the back basement of the Jones Family. A long way away, the rich musty smell makes Bonnie some physical difort, subconsciously tighten the willow brows. Seeing this, Nancy snorted, You also think this ce is very ufortable, right? Thanks to you, Jay spent the whole night in here, still with injuries! When the Jones Family returned from the Pearson Familyst night, they were furious and Nancy begged for mercy to no avail. He insisted on beating Jay for fiftyshes before throwing him in the basement. So far, I have not eaten a drop of water or a pellet! Even the wounds were not allowed to be treated, with the intention of leaving Jay to fend for himself. Bonnie walked to the door and asked in a whisper, Can I go in and see him?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Nancy sneered, If youre capable of getting in, then you can get in. The big, shiny lock hanging on the basement door could not be opened by anyone except Old Mr. Jones, who had the key. Bonnies expression was nd, If you open this lock, youll be housebroken, right? Of course! Nancy admitted. Its not that shes afraid of being housebroken, its just that if even she gets hurt, who will be there to take care of Jay? Thats good to know. Bonnie nodded, her eyes ncing around. Looked around and picked up a rock next to the rockery. You n to smash the lock? Nancys eyes were disdainful, Dont dream, this lock is thetest high technology, it cant be smashed at all! Back to the hand shock injury, do not me her not to remind. In the face of Nancys disdain, Bonnies voice remained muted, Of course you cant smash the lock, but other ces can. With that, he went to the corner of the basement door and held up a stone to smash the door alloy embedded in the wall. The door of the Jones Family has been there for many years, and with the humidity in the basement, the doorway gold has long been corroded and rusted. Only after a few smashes, it clicked and fell to the ground. The gate rattled and finally came crashing to the ground. Nancy nced at Bonnie incredulously. This woman, actually quite brainy! But the appreciation was only momentary. In the blink of an eye, Nancy returned to her indifference. She red at Bonnie and quickly walked into the basement. In the damp basement, Jay was lying on the floor, lifeless and unsure if he was dead. Jay, dont scare auntie! Nancy panicked. Nancy opened her mouth in panic, Open your eyes and look at auntie! But Jay remained motionless and unresponsive. Nancys heart thumped and suddenly sank to the bottom. Her Jay, dead? Chapter 1380: Don’t even want your face Nancys anger burned uppletely and she wanted to cut Bonnie to pieces! Well, at that moment, Max walked up and felt Jays pulse. It was faint, but it was still beating steadily. Hes not dead, hes just too weak, so he passed out. He should have treated the wound himselfst night, I see the wound on his back has traces of bandaging, and the person has no fever. Max said. No fever means that the wound is not infected and inmed. The follow-up treatment is much easier and easier. Nancy breathed a sigh of relief. But the eyes that looked at Bonnie were still wrapped in anger. Originally, her Jay didnt have to suffer this kind of aggravation! Im sorry, Ill get someone to take him to the hospital right now, and Ill take care of all the medical bills. Bonnie said sincerely. Nancy doesnt ept it. Her family is so big that she doesnt need the medical bills that Bonnie gives. Besides, what good can happen to Jay when he gets involved with Bonnie? You stay away from Jay! Nancy said coldly. With that, he asked the maid to take Jay to the hospital. Max was tempted to go after him, but there was a bit of hesitation in his eyes. With him gone, what about Bonnie? It will definitely be dealt with by Nancy. But he still has something to ask Jay Bonnie saw his entanglement and softly persuaded, Brother, take Jay to the hospital first, you are a doctor, you can still take care of him on the way. Max took Bonnies hand, Then youre with me.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. I cant leave Bonnie alone here. Bonnies tone was firm and insistent, Im going to wait for Sebastian. Then Ill wait with you. Max gave up, Ill go back and see him in the hospitalter, just the same. As we were talking, Sebastians voice came from not far away. Bonnie, what brings you here? Bonnie turned her head and saw Sebastian standing next to Old Mr. Jones. She rushed up to the front and took a closer look. Fortunately, Sebastian was flushed and showed no signs of injury. Didnt I ask the maid to send you to the maternity checkup and also ask Max to keep an eye on you, Max, what do you think? Sebastians handsome sword brows knitted in displeasure. Max shrugged his shoulders, I even if I can tie her to the hospital, she will definitely run away through the window, and then it will be dangerous in turn, Im thinking of you. After a pause and added, Besides, Im not here to bail out, ask Auntie Nancy, just now she that p, did not hit Bonnie body. Sebastians eyes suddenly went cold. He swept towards Nancy, every word, even the punctuation marks, were wrapped in endless frost, How dare you touch her? The voice is icy and ruthless, as if a rakshasa crawling out of hell. Nancy shivered involuntarily. This look, as if seeing the young Old Mr. Jones as well! It was only after a long time that he came back to his senses and retorted stiffly, So what if I moved her, she caused Jay to be like that, she deserved to be beaten, and besides, I didnt hit him with that p. It was stopped by Max, wasnt it? Sebastians tone was still chilly, You should be d the p didnt go up, otherwise you wouldnt be standing here now with your tail intact. Youre threatening me? Nancy found it absurdly funny, Im your aunt, your elder! How can you call yourself an elder if youre leaning on your old age? Sebastian asked rhetorically, Dont you even have a face? Chapter 1381: No need to worry about you Nancy was so angry her lungs exploded. You havent even entered the Jones Family yet, and you dare to talk to me like that. No fooling around. Old Mr. Jones snapped. Nancy stomped her foot, Dad, didnt you hear him talk to me like that? What face will I, as an aunt, have in this family in the future? Old Mr. Jones spoke indifferently, What face do you want from the heirs of the Jones Family? What, what? Nancy couldnt believe her ears. Old Mr. Jones said this, apparently already ready to disclose Sebastians true identity. What about Jay? Jay became a spent piece and waspletely abandoned! Dad, do you know what kind of injuries Jay has now, he has just one breath left, and he may even be scarred and disabledter. Nancys voice trembled a little. Just dont care that much? Jay has obviously been with Old Mr. Jones for more than twenty years, calling him grandfather after grandfather. But when Sebastianes, hes not even an ant! Old Mr. Jones eyes sunk, raised his hand, touching his white beard, Tomorrow I will hold a press conference in Capital, officially announced Sebastians identity, as for Jay, since he was so seriously injured, I naturally have to heal. I will have the housekeeper send him to the best sanatorium abroad with the best doctors, so that he will be clothed and fed and happy for the rest of his life. Nancy, however, heard the implication beyond the words. This is not the heart of Jay before sending him abroad to heal. This is afraid that if he stays in Capital, it will affect Sebastians position, so he is driven out of the country! The Jones Family, just as a small dog and cat in a foreign country. Her Jay, who deserves to be treated like this! Dad, I advise you to think twice, Sebastian has been outside for so many years, he doesnt understand the situation on the Capital side, how can he be among the Jones Family heirs all of a sudden. Youd better keep Jay first, at the very least, Jay can help him ah. At this moment, Nancys heart has only one thought. No matter what, let Jay stay at Capital first. Stay in order to think about something else. Old Mr. Jones attitude is very firm, No, I believe in Sebastians ability, and even if he cant handle it, there is still me, just ask me. What can be that he cant fix! Nancys face was a few shades of gray. This is determined to send Jay away! Thinking for a long time, his eyes slowly fell on Bonnie again.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. Yes, and this woman too! You want to let Sebastian pick the heir position, I can be fine with that, but Bonnie, this woman who wears the Pearson Familys identity as a thousand-year-old girl but is of no use at all, will not be of any help to us at the Jones Family. So, if you want Sebastian in this seat, let him take care of Bonnie first. Whether its divorce or just kill, Nancy doesnt care. Anyway, she knew that Sebastian would not be able toy a hand on her. Once he argues with Old Mr. Jones, Jay gets a chance to stay at Capital! But Old Mr. Jones smiled, Even if she is of no use, it does not matter, the Jones Family is arge family, there are manyworks of influence, I will arrange, she is well nourished, peace of mind to give birth to a child. At the words, Nancy was shocked. Dad, but you clearly werent like this before Before he could finish his sentence, he was warned by an icy eye sh from Old Mr. Jones. Take Jay to the hospital quickly, and get the best doctor to treat his wounds. In a sh, his manner was amiable again, incredibly gentle. Chapter 1382: All the time! It was a gentle tone, but Nancy seemed to have seen a ghost, her face was white and she didnt dare to report her injustice for Jay. After many years as father and daughter, she knew Old Mr. Jones temperament well. The more gentle he is, the more it means that his patience is at its limit. If you open your mouth again, there is only one way to die. Im, Im taking Jay to the hospital right now. Nancy said, turning to leave. Old Mr. Jones nodded in satisfaction and watched her back disappear before turning his head, Okay, since Bonnie is here too,e in and discuss tomorrows press conference together. This stance seems to really ept Bonnie. But Bonnie always felt something was wrong. The person who hated herself so much yesterday, even though Sebastian protected her, is still full of hostility. Today Sebastian came around a bit and he was able topletely turn around his impression of himself? Unrealistic! But the words, Bonnie did not say. She dutifully followed Sebastian into the front room of the Jones Family. Before going in, they also let Max go first. Brother you are not thinking about Jay, go on, now I have Sebastian to protect me, I will be fine. Bonnie said. Max took a deep look at Sebastian before nodding, Okay, then Ill go first, take care of yourself! The three went to the front room, where Old Mr. Jones took the main seat on the mahogany sofa. Sebastian and Bonnie are side by side, sitting on the rotunda couch on the right. Without any ambiguity, Old Mr. Jones first had a pile of jewelry sent to Bonnie. I cant have it. Bonnie refused.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. You can not want it, but you have to wear it, tomorrow is the Jones Family press conference, you dont n to just stand next to Sebastian naked, do you? This is a disgrace to the Jones Family! Bonnie pursed her scarlet rose lips and made a retreat, Ill return all the jewelry after tomorrow. If you want it, keep it, if you dont want it, throw it away. The Jones Family doesnt recycle what they give away. Old Mr. Jones said. After a pause, he added, And the emerald bracelet inside, that was left by Sebastians grandmother, it was supposed to be passed down the line, after all these years, its for you. Bonnie immediately set her eyes on the jade bracelet. Turquoise jade bracelet, a look is not an ordinary object, the price at least in eight figures! Such an expensive gift, Bonnie originally did not want to ept. But Old Mr. Jones says its something that was meant to be passed on. That is, it was originally supposed to be passed from Sebastians grandmother, to Sebastians mother. Its just a shame that Sebastians mother didnt have ess to it. In a sense, rounded up, this is considered a relic of Sebastians mother. Thank you Old Mr. Jones, Bonnie said. Arent you being a little too insensitive to call me Old Mr. Jones when youve taken something from us at the Jones Family? Old Mr. Jones tapped his cane. Bonnie, obedient to goodwill, replied instead, Thank you, Grandpa. Well. Old Mr. Jones then satisfied nod, Sebastian tonight to go through the press conference process, but also to memorize tomorrows press conference questions and answers, will not go back to the Pearson Family, you also stay with it. Anyway, youre moving in tomorrow, so consider it an early limatization. So soon youll be living in the Jones Family? Bonnie was caught off guard. Sebastian did not know about this arrangement beforehand, and immediately knitted his handsome sword brow, I will stay at the Pearson Family all the time, tonight, tomorrow, and beyond. Chapter 1383: All to be kept secret! Old Mr. Jones wrinkled his eyebrows and chided angrily, Nonsense, the heir of the Jones Family, how can you live in someone elses house? Is it going to get the whole Capital talking when you say it? When the timees, rumors will spread, saying that the reason why Sebastian does not want to live in the Jones Family is because of conflicts with the Jones Family people, etc. Old Mr. Jones has the highest regard for the image of the outside world and will not allow this to happen! You dont want toe and live here, is it because you are worried that there is something fishy in this house? Old Mr. Jones asked, squinting his eyes at the vicissitudes. Sebastian admitted dryly, Yes. Hes not afraid of catnip, the people around him are not. If there is really danger, how will we protect Bonnie when the timees? So the best thing todo is to stay at the Pearson Family.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org. At least the Pearsons are on Bonnies side and will love and protect her unconditionally. Old Mr. Jones retreated, Then youll stay in alone while she goes back to the Pearson Family to prepare for childbirth. Bonnie is my wife, so its only right that the two of us should live together. Old Mr. Jones was furious. Staying here doesnt work either, nor doesletting Bonnie go back to the Pearson Family on her own. What the hell does Sebastian want! I have made a big concession, you should also give a step, at the very least, not to make the Jones Family lose face! Old Mr. Jones gave an ultimatum. Sebastian nodded, Well then, Ill pick a cottage down the road between the Jones Family and the Pearson Family to be my new home with Bonnie. This way, no one has to live in anyones home. They set up a new home with a new love. No! Old Mr. Jones still disagreed, Such a big mansion is not enough for you to live in? Youll have to go out and buy a house! In a word, Sebastian has to live or not to live. As for Bonnie, just an essory, love to live, do not live to get out. All he wants, is Sebastian. Im going back to live with the Pearson Family, or Im buying my own house, those are the only two options. Sebastians attitude was not condescending, but his eyes were stern and cold. His bones and Xuan Yuan The head of the family flowing the same blood, so the temperament character is also very different. Compromise? It never appeared in their dictionary! In the end, it was Old Mr. Jones who lost the battle. Because the housekeeper came forward and softly persuaded, Family head, young people have their own way of life, living with you is not always appropriate, why not let him live outside first, anyway, after bing the heir, he will have toe back and meet you every day, wont he? All things considered, it means that you dont sleep under the same roof at night. Its not that hard to ept. Old Mr. Jones looked down for a moment and nodded in agreement. Okay, then lets start with that! Theres no rush, theres always a day to get Sebastian to return to the Jones Family. After discussing all the details of tomorrows press conference, Sebastian got up and left with Bonnie. They set out to visit Jay in the hospital and ask where the photos were that they had agreed to yesterday. On the way, Bonnie couldnt suppress her curiosity, How did you and Old Mr. Jonese to an agreement? It is clear that the two had a very unpleasant time before,pletely unable to talk about the frame. I made a concession, Sebastian nodded, and I promised that I could refrain from asking for public recognition of my mothers identity for the time being. To the outside world, he is known only as the Jones Family heir in exile. But why the stray, with his stray birth mother what is the case, all to be kept secret! Chapter 1384: I must not tell her Hearing this, Bonnie was instantly shocked. Thats not okay! She reached out and clutched Sebastians arm, Old Mr. Jones is too much of a bully to offer that in exchange for anything! Isnt the reluctance to disclose Sebastians birth mother because she doesnt think this woman is worthy of the Jones Familys daughter-inw status?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. But clearly, Sebastian cares so much about his mother! For me to use this as a quid pro quo, what are you thinking? No, driver, turn around now, lets go back to Jones Mansion! Bonnie spoke up. Sebastian picked up in the next second, Keep driving. Sebastian, we need to go back and talk to Old Mr. Jones right now, even if we want me to stay with you, we cant use that as a quid pro quo! Bonnie sounded insistent. But youre worth it. Sebastian spoke, My mother has been denied by the Jones Family for so many years, I thought there could be another way to prove it for her again, and I can definitely do it. As for now, of course, it is to protect Bonnie first. Thinking about that, Sebastian added, Do you think my mother would be angry and upset to know that I put her in second ce for you first and for now? Bonnies eyes suddenly widened, I didnt mean that! I dont think my mother meant it either, she would be happy in her heart if she saw me spoiling my wife so much. Sebastian lifted his hand and rubbed Bonnies hair. At the words, Bonnie was silent. Was Sebastians mother happy to see this scene, or was she heartbroken? After all, she wasnt favored to the end back then. So much so that they have to go back to Willisto, give birth to Sebastian alone, and still have to leave it to the care of the Bo family. How much she suffered back then, Bonnie does not know. But Bonnie knows that when she was going through this, she must have wished someone could have stood by her side. The road two people take together is far easier and more enjoyable than the road one takes! Thinking about it, Bonnie couldnt help but nce at Sebastian next to her again. Opened his mouth, but in the end did not say anything. Only after a long time, he said softly, Go to the hospital! The driver drove the two and set off for Capital Central Hospital. Nancy and Max are standing outside the hospital room. Seeing the two arrive, Nancys anger was instantly ignited, Who told you toe, get out, get out now! Auntie Nancy, were here to visit Jay. Bonnie said. Nancy sneered, I dont need you to visit my Jay, if you really have a heart, get out and dont appear in front of my Jay. This is considered a good deed. I dont see him, so its always okay for Sebastian to visit him, right? Bonnie backed off, Ill stay away from him. But Nancy still disagreed. As far as Im concerned, youre a gue on Jays side, so Sebastian isnt? Both of you are! So, no one is allowed near Jay! There was a standoff when Nancys cell phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and answered it with a ck face. Not two words were spoken, followed by a hasty departure. He also did not forget to exin to the nurse next to him, Dont let them in, okay? The nurse nodded her head like a garlic, and agreed with a crispness. But just as Nancy left, she opened the door to the hospital room, Go on in, I promise I wont tell Miss Nancy! Chapter 1385: Everyone Takes What They Want This sudden reversal of fortune startled Bonnie. What is the situation? Is this little nurse not afraid that Nancy will be furious when she finds out, and directly make her unable to mix in the whole Capital? I was about to ask a question when I saw the little nurse throwing a wink towards Max, Dont worry Mr. Pearson, Ill just stand guard for you. This- Bonnie reached out and tugged at the corner of Maxs shirt, asking in a whisper, Brother, did you use the beauty trick? Thats not what made it happen, she just overheard me on the phone and learned that Im in a window of vacancy, so she took the initiative toe up to me. Max corrected. He also did not forget to raise his eyebrows towards Bonnie, proudly showing off, How about it, your brother I have a great charm, right? Bonnie: Although it is tempting to spit, but for the moment it is tolerated. Because of this charm, kinda manage. Lets go inside and make this quick before Auntie Nancyes back. Bonnie said. No, shes there to deal with a disturbance over at the office, I called the people there, of course Ill hold Auntie Nancy off as long as I can, we have at least two hours. Max said. Bonnie came to a realization. Lets say that just now Max did note up to help speak or something, not at all like his sisters character. The feeling is quietly doing the trick ah! After buying off the nurse and finding someone to dy Nancy, there was nothing to worry about. The trio stepped away and walked into the ward. Jay has woken up, lying on his back on the hospital bed, the face under the mask can not see the pale or not, but the gauze behind the back full of blood, but also has enough to make people scared. There you guys are. Jay actually managed to speak with a smile, Im so sorry to let you guys see me in such a mess. Old Mr. Jones is too hard on you, its going to kill you. Max spoke, If you want me to say, after you get well, just hurry up, leave Capital, find a ce to start over, anyway, your medical Ahem! Jay coughed violently, interrupting Maxs words, Grandpa is just mad at me for making decisions without permission, hes not really trying to put me to death, dont you dare urge me to run away from home. Max was filled with speechlessness. Is this running away from home? This is to escape to save your life, okay! But Jay wouldnt say yes, and there was nothing he could do about it. Let me talk to Sebastian and Mrs. Grant first. Jay said again. Max hmmed and exited the room. Youre looking for me, for the photos, right? Jay spoke up and asked, The photos are in the safe at Capital Bank, you can go get them whenever you want, the password is your birthday. You used my birthday as a password? Sebastian couldnt help but wrinkle his sword brows. Jayughed and reminded, Thats not just your birthday, its my birthday too. To be more precise, it was a birthday that he was forced to stuff as a substitute. So everything Jay is doing is using Sebastians for the time being. Bonnie suddenly felt that such a Jay, very poor. Who wants to live as a substitute, without any freedom at all. Sebastian was also silent for a long time. The whirlwind spoke, What about your reward, since the album was purposely kept in the bank safe, it means that this is valuable in your heart, right? I take the album, what do you need me to give you.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. We all take what we need, no one loses! Chapter 1386: The most expensive favor Jayughed, Am I such a mercenary and realistic person in your eyes? You may not be, but I would prefer that you are. In the adult world, it is not as expensive to owe anything as it is to owe someone. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Mr. Grant always speaks so to the point. Jay spoke again, Well, the quid pro quo for this photo album is to leave your auntspany to her. Tomorrow, Sebastian will be announced by Old Mr. Jones as the sole heir to the Jones Family. Then with thates the inheritance of the family property.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The entire Jones Family estate was originally managed by Nancy alone. Now that she has to turn it all over to Sebastian, Nancy is bound to be unhappy and even anxious about her position in the Jones Family. So, Jay wanted to fight for her. Even if only a few smallpanies are left behind, they can at least prove the status. Sebastian agreed readily, Sure, except that you seem to be very close to Auntie Nancy. Jays eyes dimmed for a few moments and his voice was husky, Yes, in the entire the Jones Family, my aunt is the best to me. It seems that from the moment he was born, he wasbeled as an heir substitute and lived a very demanding life. Not only do you have to learn a lot of courses, but you also have to learn to get along with people in the outside world. Old Mr. Jones would give very severe punishment for any slight missteps in learning. So, fasting and water, kneeling and whipping, the small ck room tightly closed, these aremon things. At first Jay would cry out and beg for mercy, trying to get those next to him to save him. But then he noticed that everyones faces were stered with indifference, even gloating and disgust. Because, he is now sitting in a position that is the envy of many people as the heir apparent. If you want to wear the crown, you must bear the weight! They couldnt wait for Jay to suffer a little more, a little more. It is best to run away if you cant stand this torture, so that maybe the position of heir can fall on their heads toe. Realizing this, Jay gave up crying. He epts all punishments openly and tries hard to do better in general. If they all expect him to fall, then he has to stand longer than everyone else! During that time, Jay was desperately trying to win Old Mr. Jones affection like crazy, turning himself into a machine. Everything about him is beyond the instincts of his peers. But Nancy still treated him like a child and would take him out to y and take him to eat good food while he was off. Also when Old Mr. Jones punished him, he would try hard to hug him and plead loudly that he was just a kid! In Nancys mind, he is still a child no matter how old he is! Thinking, Jay collected the smile at the corner of his mouth and spoke again, So, you can do it, right? Ive just promised you that Ill do what I say. Sebastian nodded his head. Thanks a lot! Jay nodded, You can go get the photo album now. Sebastian then takes Bonnie and leaves. Walking out of the ward, Bonnie suddenly stood still, Wait for me! After saying that, he ran back to the ward. Jay saw her and had a few surprised looks in his eyes, Mrs. Grant, is there anything else? This is for you. Bonnie shoved the bottle in her hand to Jay, Thank you forst night, although you didnt necessarily ask for Sebastian, it was indeed because of you that Sebastian didnt get chewed out by those peoplest night. This, take it as a small token of my appreciation! Chapter 1387: I hope you don’t regret it Jay looked down to the bottle in his hand. The English, in print above, is Smith. No need to guess, this is Smith developed scar medicine, but also internal products, the ingredients than themercially avable more than one or two times better. As for the price, it can only be said that it is difficult to find heavy gold. Dont worry, I just had Specialist Smiths wife send it to mest night, and when I got it this morning, I put it on my person, thinking it would probablye in handy, and sure enough, it did. Bonnie exined. Youre giving this, to me? Jay asked, Mrs. Grant, you should know that there are also many dermatologists at Capital that canpletely heal my scars. Bonnie nodded, of course I know, not to mention the other, just say Auntie Nancy so much love you, will certainly find you the best doctor, Capital can not, then go abroad. But, thats someone elses heart, this is my heart, it cant be mixed up. Bonnie sincerely thanks Jay. Arent you afraid that Im putting on a show and deliberately trying to gain sympathy from you and Sebastian? Jay asked again. If you want to deal with us, of course I will not let you get what you want, but now, you did help us, this cannot be denied, so, on this matter, I am grateful to you, and this token of appreciation should be sent. Bonnies eyes glowed with light and gleamed as she looked at Jay. Jay froze for a moment. He quickly turned his head away, I hope one day you dont regret this. Bonnie cocked her head, What about you, did you regret your decisionst night? After all, Old Mr. Jones almost got him killed. There is no regret in falling, and I have always respected that. Jay replied. Bonnie nodded, Then so am I. The decision to do it is done. Even if this tube of ointment is blind today to Jay, then Bonnie is also willing to bear the consequences of this.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The big deal is to get stabbed in the back by Jay. Just find a way to make up for it! Youre not what I thought youd be. Jay murmured softly, followed by a drawn out voice, Im going to rest. Bonnie didnt stay long, Then you get some rest, Ill go first. After saying that, he quickly turned around and left the ward. Sebastian is waiting for her outside the door. I sent Jay a jar of ointment, developed by Smiths experts, as a kind of payback for him speaking upst night to calm everyone down for you, plus we talked about Before the words were out of his mouth, Sebastian clutched Bonnies hand. The voice is incredibly soft, No need to talk to me, we are a couple, not listed and subordinates, not to mention the police and prisoners, there is no need to exin so clearly. Arent you curious? Bonnie asked him. Sebastian nodded, Of course Im curious, but I also want you to have your own space, Bonnie, there are some decisions you just make on your own, no need to report to me, okay? With that, Sebastian even reached out and rubbed her forehead, Anyway, Im pretty sure of one thing, youre always on my side. Thats enough! Of course, Ill always be on your side. Bonnie nodded heavily along with her. Never, ever be on the oppositeside of the fence from Sebastian. Okay, if you two are done showing your love, hurry up and leave from the hospital, if I watch a little longer, my teeth will be sweetened, who will pay for the medical bills? Max urged from the side. After a pause and added, You guys are done talking, I havent talked yet! Brother, what are you going to say to Jay? Bonnie asked curiously. Chapter 1388: That’s enough Bonnie was curious as to what the words were that Max hadnt been able to speak for so long since he had arrived. What exactly is it that is worth hiding like this and having to wait to ask when we are alone together? Max had a smile on his face, There are secrets between men, go go go, less prying into my privacy. With that, he pushed Bonnie out of the way. Bonnie bristles and pulls Sebastian away. But when he got to the car downstairs, he still muttered in a low voice, My brother is very strange today. Why is that strange? Sebastian inquired, Just because you werent told exactly what he was going to say to Jay? Bonnie nodded vigorously, Yes, he rarely hid this from me, you know he is a sister control, heart can not hide things, but whatever there is can not wait to tell me. To exaggerate, before in Willisto, the feet suddenly ck, Max thought he had a terminal illness, crying uncontrobly. The first thing that came to mind was also to find her to exin the aftermath. Of course, its just an oops. Max, who was heartbroken after the delivery, decided to take a good rubbing so that he would not be ridiculed for having too much mud on his body when he was cremated, only to find out that the ckness on his feet was not a disease, but a loss of color in his socks. Try to ask even such an important thing as exining the aftermath, will think of me first, why do you want to talk to Jay about things now, but beat a hassle to let me go quickly? Bonnie slightly narrowed the clear almond eyes, heart puzzled. This thing, there is definitely a problem!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. And what do you think, because of what? Sebastian asked again. Bonnie thought about it carefully. If she had to think about it, it would probably be This matter is very important and involves my brothers bottom line, even his shame, so he was reluctant to tell me, afraid that he would lose hisst face in front of me. After listening to Bonnies analysis, Sebastian raised his hand and rubbed her head, When it matters, its still the wife whos the smartest, so lets follow what you said, Ill check it out, and I should find out the clues. Better not. Bonnie beat a retreat at the front, If my brother finds out, hell be angry. As far as I can see, everything is still normal. Lets start with this! Wait until Maxs expression is clearly abnormal before checking. All at the wifes pleasure. Sebastian nodded. Bonnies eyes moved slightly and she opened her mouth, You said, all listen to me, so if I did something behind your back, would you choose to be on my side too? Of course. Sebastian acknowledged with a thoughtless nod, Whatever you do, Im on your side. After a pause and asked, But what can you do behind my back ah? Nothing now, but notter, Ill ask first, to give you a precaution. Bonnie replied. Sebastian tenderly hooked up the corners of his mouth, Good, Ive taken the precautionary shot, from now on, a hundred poisons are invulnerable! Bonnie then buried her head in his arms and said nothing more. The clear almond eyes are surging withplexity. This time, the precautionary shots are not just words. Bonnie was really going to do something, something she knew Sebastian wouldnt approve of, but she insisted on doing it anyway. Anyway, Sebastian said he would be on her side and would never be angry. Thats enough! Thinking about it, Bonnies eyes became a little more determined. Chapter 1389: It may not be worse than now Joking andughing, the car was already back at the Pearson Family. Before I even stepped into the living room, I heard the voices of Old Mr. Pearson and five small children. A harmony, the atmosphere can not be described as warm. Joanna was the first to see the two, fluttering her two little arms and ran over, Mommy and Daddy, youre back! The remaining few little ones also flew over and chattered around the two. But Bonnie didnt find it noisy at all. She patiently listens to what each child has to say and then answers them one by one. Following that, he reached out and touched their heads, All right, go y inside the yard, Ill talk to your grandfather. When the five small children left, Bonnie then moved to the living room. Old Mr. Pearson rushed to prepare the soft cushion, and also a strong pat, so that the cushion in the velvet more fluffy. Bonnie you sit here, now that the month is older, you have to sit in a softer ce so its not so ufortable. Bonnie sat down as she was told, and it was too fluffy to be true. Of course, Old Mr. Pearson proudly, this is I specially get someone from abroad to get the velvet, is really from the swan neck down, fine and soft, ordinary duck down goose down can notpare. Specially got it? Bonnie stretched out her in white and slender hand and gently stroked the tassels on the cushion, That must be very expensive, right? Its not expensive! Old Mr. Pearson epted, Besides, if its for my Bonnie, so what if its expensive, I have money and Im willing to spend it! This spoiled granddaughters fighting power, can really bar. Bonnies heart warmed up and she opened her mouth to talk about what happened at the Jones Family today. Old Mr. Pearsons nerves were on edge when he found out that Sebastian was going back to the Jones Family, So are you moving to the Jones Family? No, Im not sure what the Jones Family is for now, and it would be bad if I rashly moved there with Bonnie and put Bonnie in danger. Sebastian shook his head in denial. Old Mr. Pearson breathed a huge sigh of relief. He jumped up directly from the bench, Yes! That ce is not a ce for people to stay, you must not go, or stay here is the safest, I am here, the safest! Luckily, luckily his Bonnie wont be moving to the Jones Family. Awesome!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But before we could be happy for ten seconds, we heard Sebastian say, But we cant live in the Pearson Family either. Ive got a new vi colored by the characters, and well move there tomorrow after the press conference. Boom- Old Mr. Pearson stiffened and turned his head, his voice trembling, Bonnie, did you hear the thunder? Bonnie is full of doubts, No, grandpa, are you hearing things, its a sunny day, how can it be thundering? There is just, thunder on a sunny day, thunder on a sunny day! Old Mr. Pearson dropped back into the couch. Its over. Bonnie is moving out with Sebastian. What about him? The more I thought about it, the more angry I got, and Ired directly at Sebastian with cross eyes. Its all your fault. How wonderful it would be if you werent the heir to the Jones Family, so you could join the Pearson Family and never be separated from me. Old Mr. Pearson said with a grizzled expression. Sebastian mercilessly burst his fantasy, Grandpa, if Im not the heir of the Jones Family, then Bonnie will have to marry the real heir of the Jones Family, and then it might be even worse than now~ Chapter 1390: 3 o’clock, come see me In one sentence, it gave Old Mr. Pearson a headache.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Right! I almost forgot that the Pearson Family and the Jones Family are rted by a baby! If Sebastian is not the heir of the Jones Family, then the heir must be someone else. But if it were someone else, would they treat Bonnie this way? Maybe its a domestic violence man. The day after day forced Bonnie to give birth to a child, but also drink domestic violence, so that Bonnie life is worse than death. The more you think about it, the more scared you get. Old Mr. Pearson reached out and clutched Sebastians arm, You are still thoughtful, Sebastian, in fact, Grandpa doesnt ask for anything else, as long as you dont let Bonnie go to live with the Jones Family. Bonnie couldnt help but tug at the corners of her mouth next to her. Grandpa, you just said that whether you move to the Jones Family or move out, it will be a bolt from the blue for you! Its only been a few minutes. Grandpa changed his face a little too fast! Old Mr. Pearson is full of square, How can that be the same, in fact, I have thought carefully, than you go to the Jones Family, or go out to live the most appropriate. At the end of the day, but also a heated smile, And you live outside, its all the same convenience for me! Convenient? Bonnie wondered, Whats convenient? Secret! Old Mr. Pearson sold out, Youll know when the timees. And mysteriously! Bonnie shook her head helplessly and let him go. As long as Old Mr. Pearson doesnt cry because she and Sebastian are moving out, shes thanking God! Bonnie, since youre moving out, you must have to pack, right? Go go go, grandpa go help you pack! Old Mr. Pearson also began to volunteer himself. Without further ado, Bonnie was dragged by him to the Pearson Familys storage room. Old Mr. Pearson cleaned up a lot of things. Bonnie couldnt stand it and reached out to stop him, Wait a minute Grandpa, I dont have a problem with you packing wicker chairs and a bunch of thick nkets, but you also brought a wheelchair for the elderly, what does that mean? Old Mr. Pearson eyes dodging, embarrassed smile, Oh, although it is your and Sebastians new home, but there is no guarantee that I will go over to live a few days, there is no danger, there is no danger! With a long list of excuses, Old Mr. Pearson put Bonnie off. Yes, and that soup pot, take it along too, that pot makes good soup! Old Mr. Pearson was still instructing the servants. And Bonnie exited the warehouse. Shes basically packed everything she wants, so let Old Mr. Pearson do the rest himself! She has more important things to do than to pack this thing! With that in mind, Bonnie went back to her room. After making sure no one was there, a phone call was dialed. The phone was quickly answered, only the voice on the other end seemed a bit surprised, Why are you calling me? Its a bit abrupt, but Id like to ask you to meet, I wonder if its okay? Bonnies voice was not condescending. On the other end of the phone, there was another moment of silence. Following that, he spoke, Yes, when? Right now, you set a ce and Ille over now. Bonnie replied. In such a hurry? Yes, I cant wait a moment, because when the press conference is over tomorrow, it might not make any sense for me to look for you again. Bonnie replied, Can we meet? Meet me at The Pear Garden in Capital, Ill be there this afternoon for the y, 3 oclock! Chapter 1391: I can stand my own ground At 3pm, Bonnie was on time for her appointment. The Pear Garden at Capital is no different from any other ce, its all about listening to theater.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. When she walked in, a civet cat was ying on the three-meter high stage. And Old Mr. Jones sat in a chair at the bottom of the stage, his wrinkled fingers tapping on the table like a wheel of years. It was very pleasant. Grandpa. Bonnie walked up to the front and opened her mouth in greeting. Old Mr. Jones did not look up, his voice was cold and indifferent, Miss. Pearson, there are no outsiders here, so there is no need to pretend to be close, I still prefer you to call me Old Mr. Jones. The title of grandfather is for those who are close to you. Bonnie? Not worthy! Bonnies eyes flickered, but in the end she spoke as he had asked, Old Mr. Jones. Old Mr. Jones then turned his head, What do you want from me, say it! I know what deal you made with Sebastian, trading me being acknowledged by you for Sebastians mother being kept hidden. Bonnie spoke. Impressive, isnt it? Old Mr. Jones picked up his tea and took a sip, But in my opinion, its muddled! Its just a woman who deserves Sebastians attention. Even made a special trip just to bargain with him. Erotic on the head, it is difficult to be a great tool! I think hes confused, too. Bonnie spoke softly. This answer surprised Old Mr. Jones and he gave Bonnie an extra look, You think hes confused too? Yes! Bonnie nodded her head hard, Very confusing, he shouldnt have made this deal for me. At that, Old Mr. Jones snorted, You are quite self-aware, and know that you are not qualified. The high and mighty heir to the Jones Family really shouldnt go to this extent for a woman! Bonnie shook her head and corrected him, No, its not that Im not qualified, its that he hasnt realized that Im important in his heart, and his mother is in his heart, just as important. Old Mr. Jones, are you angry that you went to all the trouble to drive away Sebastians mother back then, but now, she still holds a very important ce in Sebastians heart, evenpared to you, his own grandfather. Old Mr. Jones was furious, Shut up, the Jones Familys business, its not your turn to say anything. Yes, Sebastian did trade for your chance to get a foothold in the Jones Family, but only if you have the ability to stand firm yourself! I know, so isnt that why Im here? Bonnie nodded. She came to Old Mr. Jones today to prove that she can stand on her own two feet! So, youre not appreciating Sebastian? Old Mr. Jones was a bit puzzled. All the obstacles that Bonnie would encounter at the Jones Family, Sebastian cleared up for her in advance. Whats Bonnies game? If I had to choose between me and his mother, I would want Sebastian to choose his mother. As for me, I can stand in my own way with the Jones Family, Bonnie replied. Now Old Mr. Jones understood. Hopefully, it is not a loss at both ends, so theye to negotiate with themselves. And how are you going to, how are you going to stand up in front of me? Old Mr. Jones asked. Bonnie tilted her head, her slender, pretty neck bathed in the sunlight, outlining a perfect arc. With the sound of speaking, the vocal cords vibrated slightly. I know the Jones Family only wants useful people, and if I can prove that I can be admired at Capital, it will reverse your stereotype of me, right? Bonnie asked. Chapter 1392: What are you doing! Old Mr. Jones snorted, You know a lot, yes, the Jones Family doesnt need a useless granddaughter-inw, so how do you n to get a foothold in Capital? Just to be clear, if you are relying on THE PEARSON FAMILY, then forget about it, I wont agree to it. It is useless to rely on others and be a blessing! I know, Bonnie nodded, so Old Mr. Jones tell me what you need me to do to stand firm. Are you free now? Old Mr. Jones asked, I happen to be going to see an old friend, and if you can cheer up this old friend of mine and get her approval, then youre on solid ground. So easy? Bonnie, of course, immediately said yes, There is time, but can I ask you about the specifics of this friend, after all, Im still in a hostile rtionship with Old Mr. Jones, and I need to make sure youre not screwing me over. At that, Old Mr. Jones almostughed, Is that who I am in your mind? Bonnie asks rhetorically, And what does Old Mr. Jones think, what kind of person are you in my mind? This topic cant be talked about anymore! Get in the car first, get in the car and Ill tell you slowly. Old Mr. Jones said. Bonnie followed him nicely, went to the nanny car, and took the initiative to fasten her seat belt. So obedient that Old Mr. Jones was a little surprised. Just now I suspected that I was going to pit you, and now Im going to take you to meet someone else, why arent you nervous at all? Theres nothing to be nervous about. Bonnie replied, After all, Old Mr. Jones you cant be sure, I dont have a locator or anything like that on me. You pit me, and you harm me, are two different things.N?velDrama.Org ? content. I can say that I am too stupid to fall into the trap. But if it hurts me, not to mention the Pearson Family side can not ount for, just say Sebastian, even back to the Jones Family, will definitely wash the Jones Family blood for my revenge. I believe Old Mr. Jones is a smart man and would never do such a confusing thing. A remark that made Old Mr. Jones face look like a spilled fuel tank. A green burst of white, and finally an ink ck. But really inherited that mouth of the old man Chu, talk really hard! Bonnie beamed, Old Mr. Jones overstates the case. Old Mr. Jones: !!! Who praised her? Does this girl have any shame at all? But this point of depression is only in the mind, and did not vent out. After taking a deep breath and suppressing the irritation and anger in his heart, Old Mr. Jones spoke again, The person Im going to take you to is the very famous bookish daughter of Capital, Marly Lowe. Marly Lowe? Bonnie had a vague impression. I think I had the privilege of hearing her academic lecture when I was abroad, it was shocking! Old Mr. Jones, however, just sneered, Dont get close here, people who have heard her academic lectures, not to say hundreds of thousands, but also millions of people around the world. Bonnie wants to impress Marly by this, its impossible to press! Marlys husband died unexpectedly three years ago, after which her temperament has changed greatly, even I, a former good friend, do not like to receive too much, you go to try, if you can have half a face in front of her, I will grant you the request. Old Mr. Jones said. Bonnie, however, did not answer. He turned his head, spotted what Bonnie was doing, and anger erupted from his vicarious face, What are you doing! Chapter 1393: Please wait and see Hearing Old Mr. Jones angry roar, Bonnie shuddered in fear and dropped her cell phone under the car seat. Thats right, Bonnie was looking at her phone when Old Mr. Jones was talking! Dont you know that when your elders speak, you should learn to respect and listen well! Old Mr. Jones asked angrily. Bonnie blinked her clear almond eyes, So youre admitting that youre my elder? Old Mr. Jones froze, When did I say that, dont change the subject, I was just talking to you, what are you doing! Bonnie docilely handed her phone to Old Mr. Jones to look at, her tone reticent, Oh, I was afraid that you were lying to me, Lord of the House, so I googled Marly Lowes profile to see if it was consistent. Im not so far gone as to make a fuss about such things! Old Mr. Jones face was grim. Bonnie, on the other hand, smiled, Yes, yes, yes, it is me who is narrow-minded inside and misunderstood you, the family head, I apologize. Theres no need to apologize for such things, youd better think about how exactly youre going to keep your promise and really stand firm in Capital! Then I have to thank you, the family head, for introducing such a good backer as Marly, as long as I get on good terms with her, I wont worry about not having a ce in Capital. At that, Old Mr. Jones only sneered in his heart. The mouth is so nice, but also have to do to get said. Do you really think Marly is that easy to handle? Bonnie is so naive!N?velDrama.Org ? content. When really is a small ce toe from the girl, little insight, have that side of the patio, you think you master everything. How silly! Old Mr. Jones thought, the corners of his mouth curled up in a faint smile, did not speak again. He had wanted to lure Bonnie into the game, so of course there was no need to tell Bonnie the truth. As I was thinking about it, the car had arrived outside Marlys house. Old Mr. Jones led her in, only to be stopped by the maid in the hall. The olddy is in a bad mood today and says she doesnt want to see guests, so please also ask Old Mr. Jones and Miss Morgan to go back. If it is the usual, Old Mr. Jones will be very sensible to leave directly. But today is different. Hes going to make sure Bonnie never stands up again at Capital. So, get Bonnie disgusted by Marly, or even blocked! Im here today because I want to introduce someone to Marly, which is Bonnie next to me, and you tell Marly that if shes willing to see Bonnie, the situation can definitely be improved now! Old Mr. Jones said. This- The maid also knew that Marly had been decadent for a long time since the loss of her husband. Depressed and downtrodden, very unpromising. Now there is a little hope, of course, we must cling to it! So, the maid simply spoke up and agreed, Okay, then I will go and tell the olddy now. The maid went off in a breeze and came back in a breeze. With joy and excitement on her face, The olddy agreed, and said Old Mr. Jones the person you all rmend is certainly not ordinary, so to give you this face. Thats great. Old Mr. Jones nodded with a smile, Dont just stand there,e upstairs with me. Walked to the corner of the stairs, but also did not forget to whisper exhortation Bonnie, I have given you such a good opportunity to fight, the next depends on you to fight or not to fight. Bonnie was confident, Dont worry, I can do it! Old Mr. Jones imperceptible sneer, Okay, Ill wait to see how you do. Look at how bad and ridiculous Bonnies performance really is! Chapter 1394: What’s going on? As they spoke, the two walked into the room. Therge bed in the middle of the room, a woman lying bony and thin, has taken off her face. From a distance, it feels like a skinned skeleton. Old Mr. Jones, who hadnt seen Marly for a long time, took a breath when he saw this, Marly, whats wrong with you? Marly barely squeezed out a smile, Its okay, anyway, also so old, probably because God sees that I have lived enough, so want me to follow the old Ding go! As an old friend, Old Mr. Jones heart felt very bad when he heard this. Dont be ridiculous, how could you follow Lao Ding for good reason? Besides, Lao Ding wouldnt want you to follow him away just like that! Marly smiled again with a pale smile, But I want to. Whats the point of losing the person you love the most, or whats the point? With that in mind, Marlys eyes were back on Bonnie. I know youre helping me, thats why you invited this kid, but no need, Im sick at heart, theres no help for heart disease. The words just fell, Bonnie will take a mouthful, Indeed, the heart disease I can not cure, if I really let me to solve, it is better to wait for death! What?! Ahem! Marly was calm, but when she heard this, she was so angry that a blush flew up on her cheeks and she even coughed, What do you mean by that! Literally. Bonnie replied, The heart disease must be cured by the heart medicine, this heart disease, well, you have to cure yourself. When Marly heard this, she didnt know what expression to put on for a while. It was Old Mr. Jones who intervened, Come on, Bonnie, dont say these things to piss off your Grandma Marly, even if youre the granddaughter of the Pearson Family, you cant do this nonsense. You are the Pearson Familys granddaughter, Marly looked at Bonnie more than once, The Pearson Family handed me an invitation, but I was sick and didnt bother to go up there, I didnt even give them a gift. . Bonnie answered, You can give it now if you havent, I dont mind. Old Mr. Jones was beside himself with a stern face, Bonnie, dont be ridiculous. But in reality, the heart is already happy. I knew that this small ce out of the people have little measure, and it is true. No, it actually had the audacity to ask Marly for a meet and greet. Thats how you want to stand up to Marly? Stop dreaming! Marly is lucky if she doesnt hate her guts. As I was thinking about it, I heard Marly say, Yes, and what do you want? I want , Bonnie said as she came up to Marlys ear and said what she wanted. Marlys emotions red again and she coughed so hard she almost coughed her lungs out. You, you dont think, what a dream! She roared. Bonnies expression was unassuming and wide-eyed, Wait a minute Grandma Marly, I havent finished my sentence, I want this, not for myself, but for you too! So Im still supposed to thank you for your kindness am I? Marly questioned in a cold voice. Bonnie smiled, Theres no need to be so polite, its just that if Grandma Marly really likes me then, she can be my backer and let me get my feet wet at Capital. Old Mr. Jones really wants to give Bonnie a shout out.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Kudos for being a dumbass! These days, gifts still have to be given in a roundabout way, but she is good, actually so directly said want Marly as a backer thing. Do you really think Capital is a small ce like Willisto, where she is allowed to walk around? I was about to taunt, but then I heard Marly say, Sure, if you can do it, Ill do it! Chapter 1395: Can you still be happy What is the situation? The smile on Old Mr. Jones face was a little tense. He gave Marly a surprised look.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Is this still the Marly you know? I cant believe that I would agree to such an unreasonable request from Bonnie, whom I just met. What the hell is going on here! I was about to ask, but then I heard Marly say, But I only give you two hours, and if you cant do it, dont me me for being rude. Two hours is a bit too rushed, can you give me a few days grace? Bonnie had some difficulty on her face. At these words, Old Mr. Jones had a few moments of certainty in his mind. It seems Bonnie was just a reprieve as well. Make Marly happy first so she can get respect at tomorrows press conference. After that, if the promise cannot be reached, there is Sebastian, the heir of the Jones Family, as a backer. HehC This calction, really snapped! Old Mr. Jones is certainly not going to let Bonnie get what she wants. So he stepped forward and spoke in a concerned tone, Whats wrong, Bonnie, is there a problem? I promised to fix Grandma Marlys jade bracelet, but I dont have the right tools around, and my set is overseas and it will take a few days to ship it over. Bonnie was embarrassed. Old Mr. Jones waved his hand, Just for this ah, I think what is the matter, do not be nervous, I help you to fix, give me half an hour. Capital is so big that it couldnt be easier to transfer a set of tools for making jade. However, such things as jade, is always broken and impossible to recover. Even if the jade bracelet is re-worn, it can only be used in such a way as gold iy. Bonnie, however, boasted that she could fix the jade bracelet. Isnt this a proper fools errand? Old Mr. Jones could already imagine the angry look on Marlys face when she saw that the bracelet had not been repaired. It must be wonderful! This tool, Old Mr. Jones even if it is out of debt, but also must get. Will it be too much trouble for you. Bonnie was really hesitant, If its troublesome forget it! No trouble! Old Mr. Jones spoke up, Just wait. It took less than half an hour for the tools to be delivered. Bonnie took a look at the very professional set of tools and her expression was one of surprise. This is thetest model of polishing machine, I have only seen it once abroad, it costs more than one million, can I have this after I finish restoring the jade bracelet? Old Mr. Jones sneered in his heart, Fine, Ill give it to you when you fix the jade bracelet! The premise is that Bonnie really has the ability to fix a good jade bracelet! Bonnie went to work with her fists in the air. She went to the second bedroom and concentrated on her work alone. Old Mr. Jones kept Marlypany while she talked and chatted. Every now and then, out of the corner of my eye, I nce at the door to see if Bonnie is done. Marly saw it several times and opened her mouth to say something, but finally swallowed the words back into her stomach. Weve been seeing a lot less of each other these past few years, Marly spoke up, Maybe its because I havent seen you in so long, I suddenly feel like I kind of dont know you. What kind of talk is that, Old Mr. Jones shook his head, Well always be best friends, Marly, and when you get your act together, well still be traveling and talking as much as ever. Marlys eyes dimmed a few notches, Can I really still pull myself together? Is it really possible to be happy again after losing the love of your life? Chapter 1396: Waiting for a good show Old Mr. Jones didnt miss this opportunity. So, Bonnie is not here to gross you out, she wants to make you happy again, you should at least see how she behaves before you do. Marlys heart is a little worried, If you hadnt introduced her, I would never have said yes, that jade bracelet is thest thing my husband left me. Although it has been broken, but every day in the hands to see, but also can make the mood much better. Old Mr. Jones, of course, knew about it. That jade bracelet, originally was not so important. But soon after Marlys husband died, Marly was so distraught that she tried to kill herself and leave this world with him. Originally she had slit her wrists and was lying quietly in a bathtub filled with water, waiting to die. But I dont know why, she wore a good jade bracelet on her wrist, suddenly came out of her hand and fell to the ground and broke into several pieces. The crashing sound was heard by the maid downstairs, who discovered Marly lying in a bathtub full of bright red. Afterwards, everyone said that it was the jade bracelet that saved Marlys life. Presumably, the dead person sent payment in this, protecting Marly, hoping that Marly can live well. Because of this, Marly is extraordinarily precious about the broken jade bracelet. Carry it with you every day and no one is allowed to touch it. And now, Bonnie has the whimsy to try to fix the jade bracelet. Its likeughing off Old Mr. Jones teeth!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Hes just waiting for Bonnie to get cleaned up and even hold his head up in the whole Capital. As I was thinking about it, Bonnies voice suddenly came from the door, Grandma Marly, can you go change your clothes ande back to see my results. Marlys eyes instantly foxed up, Why do you need to change your clothes, you didnt break my bracelet, did you? Of course not! Bonnie denied, Just wanted you to dress up ande see it. Marly was half-hearted, but finally chose to believe. She was assisted by the maid and went to the checkroom. Bonnie immediately went to the window, looked out, and opened it again. Following that, he went to ask the maid, If you want to leave quickly, is it best to go out through the left door on the first floor? The maid nodded honestly though she didnt know why, Thats right, theres a shippingne right out the door on the left, and it just so happens that the door was open all the time today when they were moving the newly delivered potted nts. So, Bonnie nodded, handing the nnel bag in her hand to the maid, You hold it for me while I go out and take a look. With that, he left the room with quick steps. Old Mr. Jones saw this and immediately gave a wink. The attendant who was following himself would agree and follow Bonnie out the door. With an entourage keeping an eye on Bonnie, Old Mr. Jones was relieved. He walked up to the maid, took the nnel bag and opened it to look at it. But all you see are jade bracelets that are too broken to be broken. To exaggerate a bit, it is not too much to say that it is a powder. This is apletely different thing from the jade bracelet that Marly handed to Bonnie. No wonder Bonnie went to ask for the fastest and easiest ce to get out of here. The feeling has begun to find a way back for themselves ah! Old Mr. Jones mouth hooked up a faint smile. This time, he would like to see, Bonnie still have a way to get out smoothly! Old Mr. Jones wrapped the nnel back up and waited for the good stuff. Chapter 1397: This is not what it was just now Soon, Marly changed into a pale yellow dress and walked out. Because of the long skirt to the ankle, her thin body is covered. Plus the blush on the cheeks, surprisingly also have some of the confidence and beauty of the year. Only, it remains to be seen whether it will be so happyter. Ive changed my clothes, now can you give me the jade bracelet. Marly couldnt wait to speak. Bonnie nodded, took the nnel bag from the maid, then walked over to Marly and handed it to her. Marly opened it with trembling hands and excitement. Only a nce, suddenly froze, You what do you mean by this? As you can see, this is thest thing I made. Bonnie replied. Marly was a little angry, I want a jade bracelet, what you gave me! Old Mr. Jones stepped forward, Marly, dont be too angry, this is my fault, I shouldnt just believe what she said, you wait, Ill find a way to make it up to you now. Said, and turned his head to look at Bonnie, Apologize quickly, if you are not sincere, not to mention finding Marly as a backer, it will be difficult to even mix in Capital. Between the lines, though, are on Bonnies side of the consideration. But listen more closely and you can hear that Old Mr. Jones is saying the opposite. Hes reminding Marly that if shes really angry, she can just kick Bonnie out of Capital! As he thought, Marly spoke coldly, Miss Morgan, you better give me a reasonable exnation, or I wont let you go. Bonnies expression was nd and her tone was not condescending, Of course, since I dare to give you something like this, I have already thought of an exnation. So tell me about it. Marly said. Bonnie cleared her throat and spoke, I believe Grandma Marly you know that it is impossible to recover jade when it is broken, so I cant make your jade bracelet the same as the original. Bonnie, if you cant do it, then why did you ask for a promise? Old Mr. Jones wrinkled his vicissitudes, You disappoint me by being so faithless in your words! But in return, it was a cold look from Bonnie. The look in his eyes is the same as Sebastians! Old Mr. Jones was stunned for a moment.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Reacted to want to speak, Bonnie has continued to exin down, I know, Grandma Marly the reason you like this jade bracelet, not how precious the jade bracelet, but the person who gave you the jade bracelet is very precious. Instead of saying that you kept the jade bracelet because you wanted to keep a reminder, you should say that it was yourst thought, right? If you know the meaning of this, why do you still do this to my jade bracelet? Marlys voice, a little more icy. Bonnie continued to speak. It is knowing this meaning that I took the courage to make this decision, Grandma Marly, the broken jade bracelet is not the end, but a new beginning, if you are willing to give it a little change, it can be with you in a different attitude, by your side. Jade is still the original piece of jade, people are also the original people, but some things, quietly has changed, ept this change, the future will certainly live a very good and happy! After hearing these words, Marly was silent. Halfway through the day, he looked up at Bonnie again, Can you help me put it on? Sure! Bonnie readily agreed and went behind Marlys bar and put the finished jade bracelet made of jade on for her. Old Mr. Jones then got a good look at the thing. He was taken aback and at the same time puzzled, Where did thise from? In the packet you just handed to the maid, there was no such thing at all! Chapter 1398: I’m willing to be your backer Old Mr. Jones was amazed. Because Bonnie took out something that was not a fragment of the bag at all, but a beautifully carved jade pendant. It is very small and you can see that it is made from pieces of jade bracelets.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But from the workmanship, you can see how careful Bonnie has done. Only, the more attentive she was, the angrier Old Mr. Jones became. How did thingse to this! So youve seen what I put in my nnel bag, huh? Bonnie had a faint smile on her face, Looks like you care about me. Old Mr. Jones kept his face cold and silent. Care about Bonnie? How is it possible! He just wants to see Bonnie make a fool of herself and not get along at Capital. In fact, Bonnie had already guessed it. But she saw through it without saying anything and just spoke, A jade bracelet that big, trying to carve it all into something else in two hours definitely cant be done, so I just chose one of the pieces to do. As for the packet Old Mr. Jones saw, it was the residue left over from the carving. She handed the jade pendant in her hand and solemnly handed it over to Marly. Grandma Marly, I hope you know that love is like this jade, it doesnt go away, it just stays with you in a different way. Marlys eyes already contained hot tears and nodded vigorously, Yes, he never left, he was just around me in a different way. It was she who was too stupid to think of this before. Her husband loved her so much, how could he let her stay here alone in pain and sadness? But he obviously so hard to prove his existence, she is ignored, but also day by day depression and depression down. He must have been heartbroken, right? Thinking, Marly tilted her head and raised her hand to wipe the tears from her eyes, Thank you so much, Miss Morgan, no, can I call you Bonnie? Bonnie smiled and nodded, Sure. Bonnie, thank you, Ill get my act togetherter, but I wonder, can you help me make the rest of those into jade pendants too? Sure. Bonnie was quick to agree. Marly had another burst of fun. She ced the jade pendant carefully under the pillow and then asked Bonnie, Just now Old Mr. Jones said that you came to me because you wanted a backer? Bonnie admitted very quickly, Yes, I want a backer so that I can be worthy of Sebastian, who is after all the heir to the Jones Family, and I have been wandering around for so many years, and although I am the granddaughter of the Pearson Family, I am not doing much at Capital. Marly does not agree with this statement, You are obviously very good, just came to Capital, and you can solve my heart disease, I do not know how others think, in short, you are very good in my ce! After a pause and added, I am your backer in the future, people want to bully you, first ask me if I agree! Bonnie came for that purpose. Now that Marly has taken the initiative to ask, she is of course happy, Thank you Grandma Marly. Why are you still polite with me, this belly, you are more than six months pregnant, right? Marly asked, with more amiable eyebrows, Sit down quickly, you must be tired after standing for so long. When Bonnie sat down, Marly urged the maid again, Bring me the peace lock I wore when I was pregnant, the one I begged for from the Hidden Spirit Temple. Olddy, that was opened by the master, there is no market for it. The servant was shocked. Marlys tone was firm, Its because theres no market for it that Im giving it away, its not valuable enough for me to give it away! Chapter 1399: I’m here to do something big Others dont know, but Marly knows it well in her mind. That peace amulet is not only a token of ones own heart for Bonnie, but also a gold medal to help Bonnie stand on her feet! Who in the whole Capital doesnt know that peace amulet? All know that it is her baby yet. And with her baby around Bonnies neck, its the same as telling everyone that shes covering Bonnies back. Thats the best way to thank Bonnie. Dont just stand there, go get it. Marly urged again. The maid rushed to bring out the peace amulet. Bonnie was not polite, she just reached out and took it and said thank you Grandma Marly. Well, Marly smiled, go ahead and get out, I havent seen my old friends in a while and I want to catch up. Okay, then Ille back to see Grandma Marly you some other time with the other carved jade pendants. Bonnie obediently exited the room. She went outside to wait in the car. It took about half an hour for Old Mr. Jones to walk out with a ck face. Seeing Bonnie still ying with the peace amulet around her neck, she became more and more angry, Happy now, got such a treasure. Bonnie smiled, Yes, it was fun, and thanks to Old Mr. Jones for introducing me to such a great opportunity, I wouldnt have been able to get my footing so quickly otherwise. Its okay to not talk about this. When ites to this, Old Mr. Jones gets even angrier. If he had known Bonnie was capable of this, how could he have let here to see Marly. Its like lifting a stone to smash your own feet! So Old Mr. Jones, no, I should change my name to your grandfather, after all, Ive proven myself, so please announce my mother-inw tomorrow. Bonnie said. Not waiting for Old Mr. Jones to speak, Bonnie added, Actually, its okay if you dont admit it voluntarily, Ive already recorded it, and its the same when I y it to the press. Dont worry, Ill talk about it. Old Mr. Jones face darkened even more.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie smiled, Okay, thats fine. Get out of the car. Old Mr. Jones said coldly, Im going home, Im not on the same road as you, you figure out your own way back! Bonnie knew that he was angry, so he wouldnt pick himself up. It doesnt matter. Anyway, her purpose had been achieved and it didnt matter if she took a taxi herself. It doesnt cost a few dors. She dutifully got out of the car. Like lightning, the car quickly disappeared from Bonnies sight, leaving only a cloud of ck exhaust that made her want to cough. Bonnie lifted her hand to disperse the exhaust, and only then did she step forward. Marlys residence is a private home, so there are no cabs at all. Bonnie took it as a walk, walking slowly forward, intending to go to the outermost main street before taking a taxi. Enjoying the scenery all the way, I cant believe I didnt even know there was a car trailing behind me. Waiting for the car to honk the horn, this is the response. Turning his head, he met the car, Sebastians ck eyes. Sebastian? Bonnie was overwhelmed with surprise, What are you doing here! Sebastian got out of the car, opened the door, and pulled Bonnie into it. This is the opening question, You still have the nerve to ask me how I came, I would like to ask you, what is the good reason toe here. He couldnt find anyone anywhere, but luckily he found Bonnie through his phones satellite location. Do you know how worried I am about you? Sebastian questioned. Bonnie smiled and jumped into Sebastians arms, Dont worry, Im not that stupid to put myself in danger, Im here to do something big! Chapter 1400: Let’s go to elementary school Bonnies mysterious look makes Sebastian cant help butugh.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He raised his hand and rubbed the broken hair in front of Bonnies forehead, his voice doting, Good, then I wonder when Ill know the result of this big event? Tomorrow! Bonnie was confident. The surprise she has in store for Sebastian will be seen first thing in the morning. Sebastian then asked no more questions and took Bonnie back to the Pearson Family. Old Mr. Pearson is actually still packing things, piling up the entire living room without even a ce tond. It was so exaggerated that Bonnies mouth opened wide, Grandpa, am I moving out or am I moving the whole the Pearson Family out? Youd be better off moving the whole the Pearson Family this is where its at take it all! These things will definitelye in handy. From thergetex mattress that Bonnie says isfortable to sleep on to the smallest toilet paper. There should be everything. Bonnie scanned through them one by one, dumbfounded. Finally, his eyes fell on the paper box at the corner. Other things are casually ced outside, only these boxes are sealed tightly, as if the things contained inside are not visible to others. What is it? Bonnie was instantly filled with curiosity. With that in mind, he walked over and prepared to open the box to take a look. Old Mr. Pearson hurried to stop, All right, all right, so much dust here, you do not get your hands dirty! But these boxes , Bonnie spoke up again. Want to know whats inside the box? Its not that simple, wait until tomorrow to move to your new home, wont we know! In short, just dont let Bonnie open it now. But he couldnt resist Old Mr. Pearson, so Bonnie had to give up. Bonnies attention was immediately focused on the children, as the five youngest children returned from kindergarten. Mommy, the kindergarten said in a few days, the elementary school side will send someone to do the selection, to select a group of people in advance to be elementary school students, do you think I can do it? Joanna tilted her head, her eyes full of hope. Bonnie was surprised, Theres still such a selection? Eh, Lukas came forward to exin, because we go to an aristocratic school, many small children from an early age to receive higher education, parents also hope that they can learn a little more knowledge,ter inherit the family industry on. So, if the IQ is enough, there is no need to waste time in kindergarten again, directly skip the grade to elementary school, and after that, jump middle school high school. Damon also followed and nodded heavily, I heard that there was a child before, thirteen years old, graduated from college, or on the double degree, super impressive! We can definitely do it too, Erika said, not to be outdone, Were super smart too, okay? After all, were Daddy and Mommys kids and have inherited a perfect IQ. This- Bonnie, however, was a bit hesitant. She doesnt expect her children to grow up quickly and then return to help run thepany when they finish school. As long as they can grow up healthy and happy, thats enough. After thinking about it, she squatted down and seriously inquired, Do you really want to go to elementary school, or are you simply afraid of beingpared to others? Of course its the former. Andrew said with one hand in his pocket, cool and cold, Honestly the little kids in kindergarten are super childish, I got tired of it a long time ago, go see the elementary school students in Capital, there is no one I can get along with, quite good! The remaining few little ones also nodded, We want to be glorious little students! Good! Bonnies voice was clear as she agreed, Since youre all willing on your own, then Mommy will go find tutors for you, have a pre-exam blitz, and well all pass the selection to be elementary school students in one fell swoop! Chapter 1401: Keep an eye on them and don’t let go Just say yes. Bonnie immediately asked Old Mr. Pearson to contact a few senior tutors to interview her. But the interviews are scheduled for tomorrow afternoon, after all, I have to attend the Jones Familys press conference in the morning. Then well go inside first. Joanna finished in a milky voice and ran back to the childrens room on the second floor, pulling her siblings with her. Close the door, which is a long exhale, than a yay. Their purpose, achieved! Joanna quickly ran back to her desk, blinking her big purple grape-like eyes and inquiring, Brother Damon, well have a lot more time after we be elementary school students, right? Damon nodded heavily, Yes, Ive read that elementary school students can also bring cell phones to school so they can easily contact their parents. Thats great! Joanna pped her hands happily, So Erika can be the first to call them when she senses that Mommy and Daddy are in danger. Even, you can also skip school to go out and help daddy mommy. There are just so many benefits to being an elementary school student. But when youre an elementary school student, you have to learn a lot of subjects and have homework. Erika reminded, Dont you hate doing homework, or else you should stay in kindergarten, and a few of us will skip grades first. No way! Joanna refused, her chubby hands on her waist, That makes you all elementary school kids and makes me look inferior! Even if its through the back door, shes still going to be a junior. But theres really a lot of homework, you wont be able to finish it for sure. Damons eyes were full of worry. After careful thought, he spoke again, Or else, lets go to elementary school for a year, and then when you officially be an elementary school student next year, I will apply to repeat the grade and apany you. This way Ive been studying for a year and I already know what homework to do, so I can help you. Joannas mood eased for a few moments, So others are staying with me along? How can we repeat a grade? Weve had a hard time bing good elementary students, so were taking care of you by not skipping a grade. Erika immediately arrogantly said. Damon exined next to her, What she means is that they go as second graders so that when you get to second grade, youll have someone to help you with your homework. Wow! So thats it! Joanna was instantly happy. She ran up and hugged Erika, rubbing her cheek affectionately, Erika you guys are so nice to me, I love you guys so much. Erika was a little embarrassed by it all. She blushed and reached out to push Yuan Yuan, Dont you talk about these, hurry up and discuss how to protect daddy mommy! Night observation of the sky to find out those bad omens is no joke, must pay attention to it. The expressions of several little ones instantly became serious. The heads met together and discussed countermeasures. The first thing is to ask Erika, When exactly was that bad omen you saw? Erika shook her head, I can not project the specific time, in any case, is the recent, the specific time is not yet determined, we pay attention to a little better! At this point, there is no other way to look at it. Several people nodded and ally back under their covers. The first thing you need to do is to get up, so that after the press conference tomorrow, you can follow the tutorials well and try to get into the elementary school.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. And then, you can properly protect Daddy and Mommy! With the idea finalized in their minds, several people quickly went to sleep. Unbeknownst to them, outside the door, there is a pair of eyes staring at them with dead eyes. Chapter 1402: If not spoil her spoil who ah Several little ones are unaware of this and are still asleep. And the man at the door looked at it for a good long while before he finally decided to turn around and leave. As soon as I turned around, I met Bonnies clear almond eyes. The atmosphere was a little awkward as the four eyes met. Brother, what are you doing sneaking around here in the middle of the night? Bonnie asked curiously. Thats right, the person who appeared at the door was Max! Max looked a little embarrassed, scratched his head and smiled sarcastically, Bonnie, why havent you rested yet? I came over to check if the little one was asleep. Bonnie replied, Brother, you havent answered my question, what are you doing here? Max spoke up and replied, What can I do, just to see my precious niece and nephew, for the same purpose as you. This is certainly not credible! Bonnie thought he was odd. To be precise, since the partyst night, Max is not quite the same as usual. Brother, have you encountered something difficult? Bonnie asked with concern, You tell me, maybe I can help with something! Even if it does not help, one more person to share the sadness is also good ah. Max denied, There is no tricky thing, I am Mr. Pearson, everyone has to give me three points of respect, you ah, do not worry about me. But you Bonnie was a little unconvinced. Max interrupted her, Okay, I have to go to a press conference early tomorrow morning, so Im not worried about these things, so go get some rest. Without further ado, he pushed Bonnie towards the room. Bonnie saw that she could not ask anything, so she had to give up. Only when she got to the door of the room, she heard Max whisper a warning, Beware of Nancy, Bonnie, shes not a nice person. Bonnie was tempted to ask why Max would make a point of reminding himself of this. But when I turned my head, Max was already far away. Her words could only be held in her heart. Forget it, when we have the opportunityter, and then find Max to ask it properly! C The next morning, Bonnie and Sebastian got up early and were ready to go to the Jones Family after breakfast. As a result, when I went downstairs, I found the whole first floor was packed with people. Where the line of sight looked over, it was full of human heads. Whats the deal with this ? Without waiting for Bonnie to say anything, Old Mr. Pearson in the crowd already greeted excitedly, Bonnie, youre down,e and see, how about this surprise Grandpa prepared for you! Bonnie was pulled by him into the crowd, the corners of her mouth couldnt help but twitch, Grandpa, what kind of surprise is this? Because youre going to the press conference today, Im worried that Old Man Regulus will make things difficult for you, so were going to hold the fort for you! Old Mr. Pearson exined. In order to make Bonnie look powerful, Old Mr. Pearson gathered everyone the Pearson Family could call on. There were at least a hundred people! The battle there, no need to talk, just a look at it is enough to make people afraid. I just dont believe that old man Regulus still dares to bully you. Old Mr. Pearson grunted, patting his chest, his eyes full of confidence.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. After a pause and added, And even if it is bullying you also does not matter, his first foot to denigrate you, we are on the spot to support you, see who is more powerful! Anyway, just one sentence. As the Pearsons, if you dont spoil Bonnie, who will! Chapter 1403: Seeking injustice for him Bonnie was impressed. At the Pearson Family, she really knows what it means to be a groupie. At the same time, it is clear why Rachel would go to the trouble of preparing fake parents for herself, just to keep her from returning to the Pearson Family. Because, with such a wonderful the Pearson Family and such a perfect life, who wants to let go? Rachel did, and so did she. Thank you grandpa, thank you all! Bonnie bowed ny degrees very seriously and sincerely. In return, there were nervous shouts of rm. You child, pregnant, how can you do such a dangerous remember action! Come over here and let me take your pulse to see if youve hurt the baby in your belly. Third aunt, you are a pediatrician, I am the obstetrics and gynecology, I am good at this, you hurry to get out of the way, if you dy, you can afford to take responsibility! Everyone pushed and shoved and argued with each other, but the goal was to make Bonnie well. Finally it was Ayra who came out, took Bonnies pulse and felt her stomach again. Its fine, the adults and children are fine. The crowd breathed a sigh of relief at this. It was opened and ready to go. Ayra also turned around and headed out. Bonnie thought about it, got up and followed, lowered her voice and asked, Aunt Sam, you know medicine too, did you learn it at the Pearson Family?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Ayras eyes had a few downcast moments, Sort of, and not really. Hmm? Bonnie didnt quite understand, What does that mean. I didnt want to learn, but when I was pregnant with Max, the doctors around me couldnt be trusted, so I taught myself a little obstetrics and gynecology in order to protect myself and the Max in my belly. You can still encounter things like this at the Pearson Family? Bonnie was shocked. The Pearson Family is not a very harmonious and warm family, but actually will also y such a rivalry. Ayras eyebrows remained muted, It wasnt the Pearson Family, it was someone from outside. After a pause, and added, Forget it, its all in the past, its all over long ago, and theres no point in discussing it. Dropping these words, Ayra disappeared from Bonnies sight. Bonnie, however, could note back to her senses for a long time. Why do I feel that Ayra has a big, big secret hidden in her body! She was puzzled. In the end, Ihad to give up and take the bus to the Jones Family first. The entrance of the Jones Family has already been surrounded by journalists, and a dozen security guards formed a human wall that could not stop the crowds passionate attack and was about to be broken through. Well, at that moment, the reporters saw Sebastian who appeared and ran over. Mr. Grant, Mr. Grant please, what do you think about what you know about being heir to the Jones Family? Mr. Grant, what would you like to do when you be heir to the Jones Family? Please respond positively to your rtionship with the impostor heir, who is, in essence, your puppet and servant, right? Snap! Just after the reporters words, a hand stretched out next to him, directly knocking the microphone off. The harsh, piercing sound made everyone cover their ears. In the end, it was the reporter who was quick on the uptake and hurriedly bent down to turn off the microphone on the floor. Raising his head was about tosh out, and was abashed at the look of the man. Ching Miss Nancy, what brings you here? Nancys face is like frost, but her beautiful eyes are spitting fire with anger, and she wants to kill the reporter in front of her a million times. I donte, how do I know Capital Daily can raise a waste of journalists like you, full of shit and narrow-minded, not worthy of being a human being! Chapter 1404: You think I’m ashamed of being pregnant? Nancy is highly respected in Capital, and she is so decisive and spirited that everyone has to give in. Now when he heard this, the reporter turned pale with fear and stammered. Im sorry Miss Nancy, I didnt mean it, please dont be angry! Dont be angry? Nancy sneered, Toote, its toote for you to know that youve offended me! After saying this, he picked up his phone and took a picture of the work card on the reporters chest, If you go back now and write a resignation application, you might still be able to find a more decent job in another city.N?velDrama.Org ? content. If he continues to spend time here, waiting for thepany to issue a statement that he was fired. Then not only in Capital, but also elsewhere, journalists can only be beaten by everyone. Not only the press, but also otherrgepanies associated with it, will not want him. I Ill go back and write it now. The reporter also knows that there is no way back, only hurry back to write the resignation application. If you can recover a little loss now, just recover a little more! When the reporter left with a roll, Nancy turned her gaze to the others again, her voice was low and low, with an endless murderous aura, Whoever of you wants to try again next, feel free toe! As long as it hurts Jay, she wont spare anyone! The crowd looked at each other and did not dare to say anything. Such a crazy Nancy, who dares to mess with it! What are you guys still waiting for, hurry up and get inside, standing here, how much public opinion are you nning to stir up? Nancy turned her attention to Sebastian and Bonnie again. Sebastian subconsciously shielded Bonnie behind him and disliked him back nonchntly, My feet are on me, I can stand here as long as I want, and if Auntie Nancy is trying to help Jay, then she should be polite in her tone. Nancy was so angry that her face turned blue, You! Whats the matter, Auntie Nancy doesnt believe it does she, or are you going to bet against me? Sebastian asked with a pointless nce at each other. Nancy gritted her teeth, but her tone really softened, Hurry up and get in, count me in as a favor. Only then did Sebastian lead Bonnie inside. You are too bold just now, Bonnie secretly spit out her tongue, that is your aunt, so directly dislike up, you are not afraid to offend her? The fact that I took Jays ce has offended herpletely, so I dont care about anything else. Sebastian replied. After a pause and added, Whats more, she was not only mean to me just now, but also to you. He promised Bonnie that he would protect her. In the Jones Family, where theres a ce for him, theres a ce for Bonnie. Do what you say! Bonnies heart warmed up, leaned her head on his shoulder, and her tone was full of emotion, People say that love that runs in both directions is the best, and now it seems that it really is! She and Sebastian give to each other, such love, so beautiful! All right, go inside. Sebastian said. Walking into the lobby, Old Mr. Jones was waiting on his crutches. When she saw Bonnie walk in, she passed a wink to the maid. The maid immediately walked up with an evening gown, Miss Morgan, pleasee to the room with me and change into this dress. Why? Bonnie wondered, Is this a bad outfit on me? This outfit can see the pregnant belly, you wear the one I prepared for you, that one will hide the belly, save the reporters to take pictures and spread the whole Capital buzz! Old Mr. Jones said. Bonnie wrinkled up her clear willow eyebrows, So, you think Im embarrassing the Jones Family with this whole pregnancy thing? Chapter 1405: Bonnie in trouble, the Pearson Family support This argument, Bonnie firmly does not ept. Not only her, but Old Mr. Pearson and the other the Pearsons, who followed her in, also shouted. Why hide the pregnant belly ah, this is the seed of your the Jones Family, what, is it embarrassing, your family pregnant women do not pregnant ah? That is, who is pregnant without a pregnant belly ah, oh also, your family went to the mother to leave the son well, now tell everyone who is the mother, turn around how to remove this mother ah! Its outrageous, Bonnie and Sebastian in Willisto is a legal couple, pregnant with a child what, is it against thew, the Jones Family if so do not treat Bonnie and the child, then todays press conference do not open. One of them to a voice, can the Jones Family all these years of ck material stabbed out! Who let Old Mr. Jones to bully Bonnie! Bullying the Pearson Familys group favorites, hands are not negotiable! Old Mr. Jones was so angry that he could only go and scold Old Mr. Pearson, Old Mr. Chu, look at these people you brought here, what does this look like! Old Mr. Pearson came out with a stony face, Thats right, one by one, how can you do such a childish thing, whats the use of messing up the press conference? Being reprimanded by Old Mr. Pearson, the crowd dared not say anything and dropped their heads. As a result, I heard Old Mr. Pearson say, Just take Old Mr. Jones hostage and announce it to the press for himter, what a sabotage, childish and immature! Have you never heard of the saying catch the thief first? Right! The Pearson Family was enlightened, like hungry wolves, and stared hard at Old Mr. Jones, their eyes glowing. Old Mr. Jones was stunned. Wanted to call the maids next to them to protect themselves, but found the Pearsons were too many, squeezing the maids into the corners, and simply could not squeeze in. So the current situation, Old Mr. Jones is basically isted. You, you dont mess around, look up, this is the Jones Family, how dare you mess around. Old Mr. Jones tried to shock the crowd. No one is buying it at all. Instead, the attitude is more arrogant, What does it matter, anyway, the Jones Familys heir is already the Pearson Familys granddaughter-inw, we the Pearson Family peoplee over to spill the beans, so what, you go to the police, we said a family internal disputes, the police do not dare to care! Yes Old Mr. Jones, and as you know, we at the Pearson Family have been studying medicine for generations, and we are the best at how to leave no marks on a person, but make them suffer. When necessary, in order to give Bonnie out, they do not exclude the hands to make a little action. Old Mr. Jones is really out of tricks now. He also knew that Old Mr. Pearson was a naughty old man, so his children and grandchildren have inherited this character to a greater or lesser extent. Thats really shameless! If you really want to fight, you cant fight at all. What else can we do? Old Mr. Jones finally had to put his eyes on Bonnie, You can wear this one on you, hurry up and tell them to stop!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Bonnie also knows to take the good with the bad, then towards the Pearsons spoke, Grandpa, uncle and aunt, you all dont get angry, grandpa Xuan Yuan promised, right, Ill wear thister, look good, right? Look good look good! the Pearsons then eased their expression, Our Bonnie looks good in anything! Old Mr. Jones was so angry that he vomited blood, but there was nothing he could do. This Bonnie, really makes him hate to his bones! Chapter 1406: Don’t get angry, it hurts your liver Despite the hatred, Old Mr. Jones face didnt show much. He ordered the servants to let in all the reporters waiting outside the door. The press conference, which unfolded in this way. The reporters came in with their eyes full of expectation and eagerness, shing lights one after another, afraid that they would take less exciting shots than the otherpanies. Max tugged Bonnie behind him and whispered a reminder, Just stand behind me so these people dont get excited and crowd you. Bonnie nodded good-naturedly and said a good word. Soon, the press conference began. Old Mr. Jones came on stage with a prepared speech and first introduced Sebastians identity and, immediately after, announced Bonnies identity. The Jones Family and the Pearson Family originally had a baby brother, this is also a good story, I hope you reporters can go back and say more beautiful words, make the report look better, this is the focus of today! The two words of emphasis, Old Mr. Jones bite extremely heavy. Naturally, the journalists hurriedly took out their notebooks and wrote it down, intending to do the same when they returned. It was then that Old Mr. Jones spoke, And then there is another figure to introduce to you, and that is Sebastians birth mother, Summer. What! A stone has stirred up a thousand waves, and the journalists are suddenly boiling. Everyone raised their microphones and pointed them at Old Mr. Jones. May I ask Old Mr. Jones, the Summer you are referring to, is it the Summer who caused numerous incidents at Capital back in the day? You just said that Summer is Sebastians biological mother, does that mean in disguise that you recognize Summers position in the Jones Family? Old Mr. Jones, Summer is your daughter-inw, isnt she? In the face of questions from the crowd, Old Mr. Jones face remained dark and gloomy. Only coldly said, I have just told you what the focus of todays press conference is, are you unable to understand? This is clearly not happy. The reporters had countless questions they wanted to ask, but at this point, they all shut their mouths. Who would dare to mess with Old Mr. Jones ah, looking for death almost.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But the heart also muttered. If Old Mr. Jones hates Summer so much, why did he announce Summer as his daughter-inw in public? Its inexplicable! What they dont know, of course, is that Bonnie fought hard for all of this. Right now Bonnie is standing by, quietly watching Old Mr. Jones surrounded by reporters Erika. Old Mr. Jones stepped out of the crowd with a hard light in his eyes, vicious, Now are you satisfied? Thats just the beginning. Bonnie replied with a smile, I can get my feet wet at Capital on my own terms, and there will be ways to make Sebastians mother respected and recognized as well. You! Old Mr. Jones was so angry that he blew out his beard and red. He raises his hand and tries to p Bonnie. But with so many people around, he couldnt do it. He could only re at Bonnie with indignation, and then brush his sleeves away. Did you do this? Nancy was beside herself and saw what was going on and rushed over to Bonnie, furious, Who told you to do this! That woman, Summer, is worthy of being associated with the Jones Family? She doesnt deserve it, okay! Auntie Nancy, she is my mother-inw, she and I are family, there is nothing wrong to help her, even if you are angry, I will do it. Bonnie replied, Its you, Auntie Nancy, who is so angry, your body will get angry. Chapter 1407: You go first When Nancy heard this, she came to be even more angry. You dont have to pretend, Im sick of looking at you. Nancy said angrily, Dont be toocent, even if you get the upper hand at the press conference, there are still more opportunities to be stepped down in the future, well see. Throwing that down, Nancy angrily left. The whole press conference became the world of the Pearson Family. The reporters were ready to pack up and go back to write the story, but they were stoppedby the Pearsons. Whats the hurry, lets talk a little longer, arent you guys curious about my Bonnies business! The reporters were full of difficulties, But, the report of Miss Nans family was written on the day of the wee dinner, ah. If this is repeatedly written, it does not count as performance! But the Pearsons dont think so. Its okay not to mention the wee dinner, but to mention it is a firestorm. They questioned the reporters, Was it our Bonnie you were reporting on that day? You were clearly busy reporting on the real and fake heirs, and the section for our Bonnie was so small, how dare you say you wrote about it? This- The reporters looked at each other, their eyes became more and more difficult. We are also publishing ording to the importance, guys, so please dont give us a hard time. So, ording to you, if our Bonnie gets higher than the Jones Family in the news today, shell make headlines? the Pearsons asked. The reporter nodded, Thats the right way to understand it. Thats fine, Sebastian, you announce in public that Bonnie is a more important being in your life than the heir to the Jones Family. the Pearsons looked to Sebastian. Bonnie was stunned. How can Sebastian be involved in this? Uncle, you guys stop it. She spoke helplessly. the Pearsons tilted their heads and disagreed with this statement. How can this be nonsense! Its for Bonnies own good! When she couldnt persuade them, Bonnie had to turn her attention to Sebastian, hoping he wouldnt follow the nonsense. Who knew that before he could speak, Sebastian had already said towards the reporter, Bonnie is the most important existence in my heart, if I have to choose one between the heir and Bonnie, I will not hesitate to choose Bonnie. The reporters seized the opportunity, So, its a choice between rivers and mountains and beauty, right? Thats right, the kingdom and the beauty, I want the beauty. Sebastian nodded, So answer, Bonnie can be on the front page news? Of course you can, its too no problem! The reporters even thought of a headline for todays news. The new heir to the Jones Family is not a man of the world, but a man of the past! This headline, which takes care of Sebastian as the main character, also satisfies the Pearsons. Its simply two birds with one stone. Oh no, it also helps them get kpi, which is like a triple whammy! The journalists were so happy that they took microphones and cameras and rushed back to the office to write their scripts.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. And the Pearsons were gleeful, pulling Bonnie outside. Now that the press conference was done, they had to hurry to Bonnies new house and warm her up. Sebastian handed the gate key to Bonnie, Right next to the 405 national highway, the vi with the emblematic architecture is our home, and in case you dont recognize it, I also had a magnolia tree, your favorite, transnted at the entrance. Bonnie was touched but also sensed something else, Arent youing with us to our new home? Im staying with the Jones Family, after all, Ive just be the heir and Im sure Ill have to take over some things, so Ill be back with you when Im done. Sebastian replied. Chapter 1408: We live together At the end, looking at Bonnies somewhat worried eyes, he even smiled and spoke, What, afraid Ill run away? Bonnie red at him, Its best if you run away so I can find a new husband. Then Im afraid I wont get that chance. Sebastian looked down and nted a shallow kiss on Bonnies forehead, his voice low and husky, Okay, go ahead. Bonnie then followed the Pearsons and left. Sebastian chose a house that was easy to find, veryrge detached, antique, and from the outside alone, you can get a glimpse of the owners taste. The people all praised this, Sebastians vision is indeed good, look at this house, how grand! Dont stand still, go in and see if its good! The outside is so nice, can it be worse inside, should we bet on it? The crowd chatted and pushed open the door of the vi. The maid was already waiting, and her tone was respectful, Mrs. Grant, wee home! After a pause, he looked to Old Mr. Pearson next to him, Old Mr. Pearson, wee home! What is the situation? Bonnie sensed that something was wrong and turned to Old Mr. Pearson and asked, Grandpa, whats going on here?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Pearson smiled a little embarrassed, scratching his head, Gee, Im your grandfather, its normal for them to wee me so well. Its not normal at all, okay? There must be something wrong with this. Since Old Mr. Pearson was unwilling to answer, Bonnie grabbed a servant with the intention of asking for rification. As a result, at this time, a maid came out of the house with excited eyes, Old Mr. Pearson, the smart toilet in your room has been installed, do you want to go and see it? Now, Bonnie will know exactly what happened. She rushed into the house to take a look. Good guys, there are Old Mr. Pearson things everywhere, and theyout is exactly the same as the Pearson Family. It is clear that you want to live here! Grandpa, what are you doing? Bonnie cried andughed. Old Mr. Pearson bowed his head and snapped his fingers, his tone resigned, I just got you back, I dont want you to leave me ah, Bonnie, Im already old, I dont know how much more time I can spend with you The more he said, the more pitiful he became, and his eyes were already filled with cloudy tears. Bonnies heart instantly softened. Grandpa, I dont mean to keep you from living with us, its just that if you want to live, at least say hello to me. Bonnie said. She was not prepared at all. Old Mr. Pearson nodded his head like a garlic, Good, good, then I will definitely say hello in advance next time, now I can move in, right? How else could Bonnie choose? After all, Old Mr. Pearson had already moved everything in. Then youll be responsible for leading the three little ones to school every day, Grandpa. Bonnie makes a request. No problem! Old Mr. Pearson agreed with aplomb. Following that, he patted his chest, If I had known it would be so easy to live in, I wouldnt have done n B! A group of the Pearsons next to him were full of curiosity, What n B? Its that Im afraid Bonnie wont agree to let me live here, so I bought the cottages left and right, so I can live close and be happy in my heart. And over time, Bonnie may agree to let him move in? Max gave a thumbs up, Grandpa is worthy of Grandpa, the brain is alive, but now this vi can not be used, why not lend it to me, I also want to be closer to Bonnie. Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand boldly, Take your pick! The rest of the people are also excited to move in, and are moring to move in as well. Chapter 1409: A chance encounter with Ayra The scene gradually became difficult to control. Bonnie had to look sulkily at Old Mr. Pearson, Grandpa, you caused the trouble, you solve it yourself. The reason she and Sebastian moved out of the Pearson Family is to im to the public that the Jones Family and the Pearson Family are treated equally and without favoritism to either side. Now a single Old Mr. Pearson living in the okay, the Pearsons are moving in, the journalists will certainly use this to make articles. Now that Sebastian has just returned to the Jones Family, there are enough tedious things to do, and Bonnie doesnt want to burden him with them. Old Mr. Pearson will understand, Good, good, grandpa to you to solve ah! Said, then turned his head, stern face to look at the crowd, one by one, you are thinking about how to live herefortably, have you thought, this is Bonnie and I bought the house, and you have what rtionship, do people have to have a sense of proportion and distance! The crowd, which was noisy just now, dropped their heads and did not dare to say anything. Half a long time, painfully said, Grandpa you lesson is right, we indeed can not be so shameless, so, this nearby vi must still be for sale, we go to buy it ourselves! Old Mr. Pearson nodded with satisfaction, Thats right! After saying that, he also did not forget to turn his head to look at Bonnie, How about this, are you still satisfied? Bonnie helplessly hold forehead. She felt the Pearsons overflowing love, but it was a little too much for her to really fit in! In the end, it took a good deal of persuasion to dissuade the crowd, leaving only Old Mr. Pearson and Max to stay. People left with envy in their eyes. And the grandfather and grandson sat on the sofa, high-fiving with glee. After a pause and asked Bonnie, Right Bonnie, the afternoon is not to take the five little ones to the interview for governess, Grandpa and I go, you have also worked hard today, rest well. Okay. Bonnie didnt push back and agreed. When Max and Old Mr. Pearson left, she got up and went back to the Jones Family. Originally, I was looking for Sebastian, but I didnt expect to see a familiar nanny car at the door. This car, if Im not mistaken, is the same car that Ayra was in this morning. Third aunt, also came to the Jones Family? Bonnie wistfully wondered, and did not rush forward. Immediately afterwards, Ayra stepped out of the car and, guided by the maid, walked directly into the Jones Family. She really did go to the Jones Family!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Bonnies mind was filled with doubts and curiosity. As far as I remember, I dont think Ive heard of Ayra having a good rtionship with anyone from the Jones Family. So who exactly did Ayra go to see? Bonnie, what are you doing here? As he was thinking about it, Sebastians voice came from behind him. Bonnie quickly snapped back to her senses and turned her head to Sebastian, When did youe around behind me and why didnt you make a sound! This is too good practice of lightning, right? Its just that you were too preupied to feel me, Ive just called out to you several times. Sebastian replied. Following that, the eyes followed Bonnies direction, Whats there to see? Bonnie reached out and pointed ahead, telling Sebastian what she had just seen. Are you sure she went in that direction? Sebastians handsome sword brows instantly knitted together. Bonnie nodded, Yeah, whats wrong with that direction? There is nothing wrong with it. Its just thatC Sebastian told her, Thats the Jones Familys alibi, and its upied by Auntie Nancy. Chapter 1410: Or I’ll take one Bonnies face was full of amazement. Ayra and Nancy, how did they get together? Want to know the truth, I can just take you there. Sebastian said. Bonnie hurriedly shook her head and refused, No, Auntie Nancy already doesnt like me, and if I go over to pry into her privacy, she will definitely catch me. It doesnt matter what she says. Im afraid that even Sebastian will be difficult. Anyway, Ayra is the Pearsons, its always impossible to befriend the Jones Family , right? Once that was determined, Bonnie returned her attention to Sebastian. She reached around Sebastians waist, Why are you out so soon, are you all done talking? Well, Ill be leaving for my post at the office first thing tomorrow morning, and Ill probably be too busy to spend time with you for a few days after that. The tone of voice is full of guilt for Bonnie. Bonnie shook her head, Its okay, it just so happens that Im going to be apanying the five little ones to find a tutor, and I wanted to talk to you about it, I cant take care of you thest few days. After a pause and blinked the long, slender eyshes, Exactly, we do our own work, do not disturb each other. Ill have Erice over from Willisto be your personal assistant. Sebastian added. What about the Grant Group, now the Grant Group is propped up by Rupert and Eric, Erices to Capital and that leaves Rupert alone. It is not that Bonnie doubts Ruperts ability, but apany so many things, Rupert have to solve by themselves, must be very tired. So, its only right to leave Eric to him. Then Ill find a suitable one for you at Capital. Sebastian said. Ill go find one myself. Bonnie said, Since its my personal assistant, the talent I choose myself is the most suitable. Whether its the eye, or the ability, she can be the first to determine if its what she wants. Sebastian then agreed without further reluctance. He knew that Bonnie had managed thepany after all, and had experience in picking people.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. How else could you find a treasure like George? The two talked and returned to their new home. Old Mr. Pearson is talking to Max in the living room. When they saw the two of theming back, they opened up, Youre back just in time, were discussing what to name the house. A set of vis, have to have their own name, otherwise turn around and take a taxi, do not know how to say the destination. Max took several. What love nest, love residence, sweet cottage and so on. Old Mr. Pearson was even more direct, saying that he would call it Grant Mansion, which would put Jones Mansion to shame! The two men held their own views and argued. Finally, he turned his attention to Sebastian and Bonnie, Which name sounds better, you guys! Sebastian turned his head directly to Bonnie, Bonnie you choose. Bonnie secretly pinched his waist. This man, who dared to push such a difficult issue to her, offended no one himself. So excessive! Sebastian is full of aggression, Why? One side is grandfather, the other is cousin, nothing to do with ah, Bonnie you dare to say, they will not be angry with you. Unlike him, in the end, he is just an outsider who cant afford to offend anyone. Bonnie was amused by his pathetic bitch look. All right, who let this is their own husband! She lifted her slender white hand, touched her chin, and opened her mouth in a hesitant manner, Actually, I dont think these two are very good, or else Ill take one myself? Chapter 1411: What about In the end, it is the Pearson Familys baby. As soon as Bonnie asked, Old Mr. Pearson and Max immediately agreed. Even rather doggedly spoke, So Bonnie, what kind of name are you going to pick? Needless to say, as long as Bonniees up with the name, its sure to be the best sounding in the world. Bonnie pulled the corners of her mouth a little helplessly. These two people, too, are too high on her! Lets say up front that if I pick a bad name, you guys dont get to argue with it. Bonnie demanded. Old Mr. Pearson and Max nodded their heads as if they were on a tter. How can it not sound good, my Bonnie took the name, its absolutely beautiful. So, in the expectant eyes of the two, Bonnie spoke, How about the purple cloud garden, the purple cloud is a sign of good fortune, Sebastian and I will be enveloped by good luck when we live here. Two people naturally a burst of brainless boast. Old Mr. Pearson even went so far as to ask a master calligrapher he knew to write the words for the vi and then make a que to hang it. Saying that this is grand enough! Naturally Bonnie could not be persuaded and had no choice but topromise. A few people joked andughed, and it was time for the little ones to finish their interview with the governess. Bonnie and Sebastian personally picked them up at the training school. A few of the little ones hung their heads and all stood in the doorway. Upon asking, I found out that it was the tutors who were not quite right. And the little guy wasted the afternoon feeling like he learned much, much less. Bonnie held her already bulging belly, bent over, and kissed them one by one on the forehead. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are looking for. Good! Several small children smiled with joy at this. And Bonnie did what she said she would do and really apanied them to the new training school the next day. To enter the ssroom, Erika kept asking for Bonnie to be next to her. Ill be happy if Mommy is around! Erika said in a milky voice. Bonnie naturally agreed, Okay, Mommy will stay with you. But the teacher of the training school stepped in with a difficult tone, Sorry Mrs. Grant, our training institution has set a rule that parents are not allowed to apany the experience ss in order to avoid peersing to get free lessons. Bonnie looked at the five small children, especially Erikas expectant eyes, and tried to negotiate, I wont take the scriptures, Ill just stand in the corner and be watched the whole time, wont that work? If you really want to see a few little babies, so, we have a monitoring room, except for theck of sound, the picture is 100% real-time broadcast, you go up to the monitoring room to see, can you? The other side has said to this point, Bonnie also can not be forced. Had to patiently exin to Erika, Mommy going to the monitoring room to watch you is the same as being here with you. Then then you must look well in the monitoring room oh, can not lie to me. Erika admonished. Bonnie agreed and followed the teacher of the training school to turn around and head towards the monitoring room. A few of the little ones came up to Erika, their little white faces filled with worry. Erika, is this okay, or Ill skip ss and go to the monitor room with Mommy. Damon said.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Erika shook her head, If we dont take sses, mommy will definitely get to the bottom of it and ask, but peoples destinies change, and once they know they cant count anymore, and then no one can control it. Then what? Joanna was dumbfounded, You really dont have to go stay with Mommy? Chapter 1412: Where do I go to find you Erika thought for a moment and then spoke, I trust mommy, she said she would wait in the monitoring room, so she will. Mommy is not a person who does not keep her word! And theres something that Erika didnt tell everyone. Even the calcted destiny can not be overly changed. Otherwise things will instead move in a direction beyond everyones control. Thats right, the reason Erika is so worried now is because she figured out Bonnies destiny. She calctes that Bonnie will be in danger, most likely the life-threatening kind. Thats why she asked Bonnie to sit in on the ssroom. At least this way, Bonnie in the first hour of danger, she can rush up to protect Bonnie. Its just a shame that God doesnt intend for things to go so easily. The little one, who just turned six, let out a long sigh, and his pretty and cute eyebrows were full of sorrow between them.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Lets do our best, lets hurry to ss so we can get to mommy sooner. A few of the little ones agreed with this and took their seats. The teacher in charge of the lecture stepped up to the podium and began to teach with great emotion. At this end, the monitoring room, Bonnie is ignorant of what several little ones are discussing. All she could see was the little ones brow furrowed as if he was anxious to get out of ss. Is it because the teacher is unfamiliar and the learning is untouched that you are so fidgety? Bonnie thought about it and nned to talk to some of the little ones after ss. And at that moment, her cell phone rang. Pick it up and see, it is a Capital unfamiliar number, the number is also very windy, thest six digits are 7. This kind of number are the top beautiful number, very expensive, ordinary people, let alone buy, simply impossible to contact. So it is highly likely that it is a rich man of high society. And because of this, Bonnie pressed the answer button. At the other end of the phone, Nancys unhappy voice immediately came, Why are you so slow to answer the phone, Bonnie, do you know that this is very rude. Bonnie, however, didnt feel anything. She reminded Nancy, Its my freedom to answer the phone or not, and if Auntie Nancy is angry, she can just hang up now and never call me again. Nancy was furious, Are you threatening me? Bonnie replied nicely, Im just addressing your anger head on Auntie Nancy, if my slow answer makes you angry, then you could have just not called me and gotten to the root of the problem, couldnt you? There was a rattling sound on the other end of the phone, as if Nancy had thrown something on the floor to vent her emotions. It was only after a long time that Nancys gritted voice rang out again, Youe and see me now. Whats the matter? Bonnie disliked it when people spoke to her in such amanding tone and resisted it in her heart. Nancy grew impatient, Come when youre told, unless, of course, youre going to let Sebastian be counted and put in the freezer on his first day in office by those shareholders! When ites to Sebastian, Bonnie instantly cant calm down. The matter is none of her business, she can hang on high. But once she gets involved with the people around her, especially Sebastian, she has to step up to the te. Dont make a move on Sebastian, or Ill take it out on you! Bonnie warned. Nancy was not afraid at all, but instead reminded Bonnie, I was kind enough to tip you off, and if thats your attitude, then theres no need for us to talk anymore. After saying that, he was ready to hang up the phone. A second before she hung up, Bonnie spoke, Where am I going to meet you? Chapter 1413: Don’t let her get away with it Nancy quoted an address to her satisfaction. Give me half an hour, is it okay if Ie over? Bonnie negotiated, while out of the corner of her eye skimming the five small children in the surveince screen.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Youre still bargaining with me at a time like this? Nancy found it funny and unbelievable. After a pause and added, Anyway, Ive already told you the news,e to rescue Sebastianor not, thats your business. After saying that, just hang up the phone. Bonnie clutched her phone tightly and took several deep breaths to force herself to calm down. Be sure to be calm. The first thing is to make sure that Nancy is telling the truth. So Bonnie called Sebastian. The caller said he was temporarily unavable. Call the receptionist at Regulus again and ask about Sebastians schedule today. The receptionist was polite and inky, Okay, but first I need to know your name and identity, if you are a stranger, you are not entitled to know Mr. Grants whereabouts. My name is Bonnie, and Im Sebastians wife. Bonnie replied. The receptionist continued to pursue the question, Is there any way to prove it, Im sorry, as you know, everypany boss, will meet the kind of women who take the initiative to stick up, if I identally informed their whereabouts, is to be fired. Why is it so much trouble? How can I prove it to you, do I go to Xuan Yuan now to show you the marriage certificate! Bonnies voice has been unnaturally more than a little agitated. The receptionist is still the same nonchnt attitude, If its convenient for you, its okay. You! Bonnie was practically spitting blood from the rush. When you dont know what to do, a hand suddenlyes over next to you and snatches the phone away directly. Report Sebastians trip now, this is Max, want proof is it, go check this phone number, if you dy one more second, I promise, it wont be as simple as just getting fired! Max, who is serious, has a horrible voice that makes people shudder. The receptionist was so shocked that he stammered, I, I said, Ill say it now, Mr. Grant went to inspect the factory owned by the Jones Family, the Frozen food factory. This address is exactly the same as the location Nancy told herself. Bonnies pupils instantly dted dozens of times. It seems that this thing is true. Bonnies heart was so overwhelmed with panic that she forgot to even ask how Max could be here. She clutched Maxs arm, her voice trembling, Brother, you help me watch the baby, OK, I have to go to Sebastian now. You stay here, Ill go find Sebastian, Max spoke up. Bonnie shook her head, No, Auntie Nancy said for me toe over. She was worried that if she didnt go, Nancy would make a move on Sebastian. So she had to go! Max couldnt resist, Then Ill go with you. Bonnie still disagrees. The five little ones are still in ss, so what are they going to doter when were all gone. So, at least one person has to stay here. Bonnie thinks the most suitable candidate is Max. The reason why I suddenly appeared is because I met Nancy at the mall and overheard her phone call. I met Nancy at the mall and overheard her phone call, so I rushed over here. bonnie, this might be a trap, if you go, youll fall right into her hands! Max squeezed Bonnies shoulder, Dont let Nancy get away with it, Bonnie. Chapter 1414: Tell the truth quickly Bonnies expression, however, was extraordinarily serious. She said, word for word, forcefully, Brother, even if this is a trap today, I have to jump, because, it is Sebastian who is being used as bait. Because the person in trouble was Sebastian, she couldnt stay out of it. Even if you know it is a scam today, you have to go without any hesitation. You have to go, dont you, Maxpromised, Fine, you take my car. Bonnie subconsciously refused, With my current mental state, there is a good chance that something will happen to me if I drive. This is not a joke. When she was in Willisto, she was in a hurry to see Erika in kindergarten and was almost hit by a car on the road. Now that you are driving yourself, there is no chance that you will use the gas pedal as a brake. A corpse and two lives, is not more tragic? Maxs attitude is very determined, Its okay, my car has an autopilot system, its really not possible to let the security guard downstairs to be your driver, you drive my car to go, safe! The word safety, Max deliberately bit the heavy tone. Bonnie had a vague sense of what was going on. Just as he was about to ask, Max urged, Come on, arent you anxious to get to Sebastian? He shoved the car keys into Bonnies hand and pushed her towards the elevator room. Unable to ask questions, Bonnie was shoved into the elevator. There was a ding and the elevator doors closed. Max turned his head, asked the staff where the ssroom was located, and walked over in stride. Almost as soon as they reached the ssroom door, the teacher inside said ss was over. Five small children came bouncing out of it. They couldnt wait to rush to the surveince room to find Bonnie. What are you running for,e here! Max spoke up. Damon walked up suspiciously, his eyes full of confusion, Uncle Max, what are you doing here, were going to find Mommy. Your mommy had to leave in a bit of a hurry, so she asked me to pick you guys up to y, tell me, do you guys want fried chicken burgers or kebabs? Max thought it through. Children are well fed and will not want their mothers. But as soon as the words left her mouth, Erika rushed up to him with a very serious expression, What did you say?! That look startled Max. Patting his chest, he said, I say, do you guys want fried chicken burgers or Its thest sentence, what you said in thest sentence. Erikas eyes locked on Max with a deadly gaze. It was just the eyes of a six-year-old child, but Max was still stunned. It feels like there is a mini version of Sebastian standing in front of you. True to form, Sebastians seed! Your mommy had to leave beforehand, she exined that you can eat and drink as much as you want today, so there is no need to be polite with me, uncle. Max was still trying to divert attention. But Erikas face had sunkpletely. And where did my mommy go, do you know? Erika asked again. Max, of course, cant talk about it. Now Bonnie is going to Nancys appointment, and he has tried to preserve Bonnie in every way possible. Five more little ones, he can not really stand. So he began to snort, just went out for a while ah, will be back soon, listen to ah. Erika was still fierce, Where the hell is my mommy, and if you dont tell me, Im going to do it.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Max originally also snickered, thinking that a small child, hands can do what. As a result, Erika gave a wink to the other four little guys, and they all gathered around and fucked Max right down! Chapter 1415: South of the border Not really dry down either. Instead, Max was pushed and dropped by them to sit on the couch next to them, and then Damon and Joanna were responsible for taking off their shoes, while Ping An and Lukas took pencils and poked Maxs feet hard in the heart. The sourness of that is just killing me. And whats worse, Max was just about to cry out in pain when a few little ones came up to him, How about it Uncle Max, we just pressed the points corresponding to the kidneys, does it hurt? Max: !!! If this admits that it hurts, doesnt it mean that your kidneys are not working? A man can never say no. No, it doesnt hurt, it doesnt hurt at all, its especiallyfortable, Im falling asleep. Max said through clenched teeth. Andrew and Lukas exchanged a look and pressed even harder. Max gripped the couch with a death grip to keep himself from making any sound. It hurts, it really hurts! But not to show it! And a few little ones have no intention of letting him go, the more he holds back, the more vigorously they press on. Finally Max couldnt stand it anymore and had to raise his hands in surrender, Ill say, cant I say? Andrews face is cool and cold, reaching out to throw the pencil into the trash can, Tell me earlier its not over, why suffer this crime. Thats right Uncle Max, so hurry up and say it. Lukas also blinked his long beautiful and gentle eyshes. At Rainy Seafood Market, Max quoted the exact opposite, Ill take you there if you guys want to go. Then what are you waiting for, hurry up. Erika hurriedly urged. Max put on his shoes and still felt the pain on the bottom of his feet, every step was unbearable torture. Joanna also saw this and asked with some concern, Uncle Max, is your foot okay, or you can stay here and rest, well just go by ourselves. Very good, I am particrly good ah, nothing at all! Max gritted his teeth and spoke, Dont worry, I can walk and jump. Max gritted his teeth and opened his mouth, Dont worry, I can walk and jump, its just driving you to the seafood market, small problem! When he finished, he stiffened up and continued on his way. Five small children followed behind. Looking at Maxs back, Damons eyes had some doubts and asked in a small voice, Erika sister, is he right about the location, dont lie to us! Erika furrowed her brow, I cant say, after all, I can only project that the ce where Mommy had her ident has something to do with water. Theres plenty of water right there in the seafood market, so it seems to be true. Joanna bit the bullet, Uncle Max was tortured by us so badly, he shouldnt tell lies.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Well, anyway, lets go check it out first! Erika nodded and quickly followed Maxs lead. Meanwhile, Bonnie has sessfully arrived at the frozen food factory. To be precise, it is on the outskirts of the frozen food factory. The security guard who was driving in the beginning was full of difficulties, Mrs. Grant, its impossible to drive further in, you see all the cars and people. Indeed, the whole frozen food factory was besieged, and people were arguing and shouting. But inexplicably, Bonnie just felt their emotions. Sad and overwhelmingly angry. You can just leave me here. Bonnie said, opening the car door and going down. She was very wise to bring a mask to herself, so that she could not see the appearance clearly, and would not be recognized. Only after blending into the crowd did he open his mouth and ask, Whats going on over here? The machine in the freezer operation error, more than 100, 000 boxes of goods to the freezer door to seal, there are dozens of workers inside it, now can not get out, looking to be frozen to death! Chapter 1416: All redone Bonnie panicked at once. Because everything is exactly as Nancy said it would be! It was a calcted plot by the shareholders, and all she had to do now was to save Sebastian from this plot. First, Bonnie had to determine what Sebastians current situation was. Where is it and did something happen to it. So she pushed hard to get inside. Those who came to join in the fun is not covered, the water is overflowing, Bonnie also had to free a hand to protect their belly, really busy. Ten minutes passed and Bonnie was pushed out of the crowd instead of getting in. When Nancy finally showed up, she was in a hurry. She looked at Bonnie with her arms wrapped around her chest and looked at her with a high and smug smile, There you are. Im going in. Bonnie said in one powerful word, Auntie Nancy, you have a way to get me in, dont you? Of course! I let youe just to lead you to the miserable state Sebastian is in now, lets go! With that, Nancy made a gesture. Immediately a few people dressed as security guards pushed their way out of the crowd. Armed with gum sticks, they were fierce and forcibly opened up a path. Bonnie noticed that the men had just been standing in the crowd, and one of them had even pushed her. In other words, the reason why she couldnt squeeze into the factory at all, there was also a reason for Nancys order. Its understandable, if she got into the factory so easily, how can Nancy still y the prestige? Bonnie thought, lowering her head, her eyes converging on the bottom of her eyes. She followed Nancy into the factory. From a distance, Bonnie saw Sebastian in the crowd. A dozen fat-headed, middle-aged men in suits stood next to Sebastian, all with grim faces. But the eyes, but all of them have prated to watch the good game of evil smile. Obviously, these are the shareholders of the Jones Family. Sebastian! said Bonnie, running quickly over to him. Sebastian turned his head quickly when he heard the familiar voice. After discovering it was Bonnie, he hurriedly opened his arms and caught her steadily, but his handsome sword brows were furrowed, Who told you toe here, this is not your ce! After a pause he asked again, And how did you know I was here. Bonnie avoided answering, These are secondary, lets settle the matter before us first, I heard outside that there was an ident in the freezer and it was blocked from the inside? Honestly, it was a relief for Bonnie to see Sebastian standing outside the freezer. At least, Sebastian wasnt the one who was locked in and frozen!N?velDrama.Org ? content. But then I thought about it and felt I was too cold-blooded and selfish. Her Sebastian is a human being, and the employees who are locked up inside are not? Right now we have to hurry up and get everyone out of the way. Sebastian is also thinking about this matter, handsome sword eyebrows knitted, too many goods, we tried to open an opening, but the back is full of goods, push can not push! So, even if the door is broken open, it is useless. What about from somewhere else, there should be weaker spots that arent piled up with cargo. Bonnie came up with the idea. Without waiting for Sebastians answer, arge-bellied man jumped out next to him and began to criticize Bonnie. Do you have a part to speak here, know how much the goods inside are worth? This freezer is made with a full set of instion measures, worth up to more than a billion, once a hole is opened, it will have to bepletely redone! Chapter 1417: Just do what you say Bonnie looked at the man incredulously, So those people deserve to freeze to death inside alive? So what, the big deal is that each person pays five million, a dozen people add up to less than a hundred million, much more cost-effective than destroying the freezer. The shareholder disdained. And Bonnie just felt a cold chill all over her body. To equate human life with money, this has to be something that a cold-blooded person can do. Its terrible! She could only turn her attention to Sebastian, Whats your opinion, do you agree too? Sebastian shook his head, Of course I disagree, Bonnie, I will not lose my moral ground at any time. Mr. Grant, you are a little too harsh, so we do not have a moral bottom line, understand, we are for your own good. Anyway, today the ident will certainly be reported, how serious, depending on the price you pay. A billion or tens of millions, think about it yourself, which is better! Sebastians handsome face rippled, his voice low and husky, slowly said, Then of course its better to settle things for tens of millions. The shareholder nodded in satisfaction, Thats not it, since you know thats whats going on, then just send out an announcement to stop the loss in time. Good. Sebastian nodded, Wait a moment, everyone. With that, Sebastian turned around and left. The crowd looked at each other and wondered what Sebastian wanted. However, the eyes are full of disdain. They were talking about it. The rumored Willisto overlord is no better than that, just give a little lesson and it wont work. A person who came back from a small ce, also wants to be the heir, yelling at us, today we have to teach him what it means to behave and what is decent! Theres a good show~ These conversations did not avoid Bonnie at all and were spoken very loudly. Bonnie was instantly furious. She rushed forward to argue with these people, How can you do this, Sebastian is the heir of the Jones Family and this is admitted by Old Mr. Jones! Where is the turn of these people to object to dislike?This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The shareholders squinted at Bonnie, Youre the little granddaughter that the Pearson Family got back? Tsk, you and Sebastian, one is the real grandson who was left in Willisto, and the other is the real granddaughter who was left in Willisto, and the two of them ended up together, what a perfect match! The rest of the people heard this and startedughing. Bonnies fists were hard and she wanted to hit the group. Before he could do anything, a hand reached out from the side and punched the shareholder who spoke directly to the ground. The action was fast and furious, and the shareholder didnt even react before he fell to the ground, his nose bleeding wildly. The crowd was dumbfounded. After a long time toe back to his senses, he angrily questioned, Sebastian youre crazy, this is the patriarchal shareholder of thepany, how dare you hit! Is that so? Sebastians eyes were nd, Anyway, Im back from Willisto and I dont know the rules on Capitals side, which are the rules in Willisto, which you despise anyway. Look at the ufortable, directly clean up, not spoiled! After saying this, Sebastians stern gaze swept to the others. Everyone shrunken head dare not say anything, each one is scared to death. You, you do not do anything, we did not provoke you! The shareholders swallowed furiously and spoke vaguely. Sebastian nodded, You guys certainly didnt mess with me, and even, helped me save a lot of money, so Im going to do what you say now. Chapter 1418: Do you really think it’s that simple? The feeling is to deal with todays problems in their way. The hearts of the people hanging in the air were instantly relieved. Tell me earlier! They were just scared to death. The crowd tapped their chests, intending to talk to Sebastian again when he opened his mouth. But Sebastian snapped his fingers straight away. Before anyone could react, a group of security guards rushed out and tied up the shareholders and threw them on a forklift. Like a stacked man, piled up into a small mountain. The shareholder at the bottom was crushed to the point where his face was red and his eyes were bulging out, What the hell do you want, Sebastian, let go of me quickly. Whats the hurry. Sebastian replied, Ive thought about it, and you guys are right, if one person paying $5 million can solve the problem, then I should get rid of all the people who should be solved today, as I have three fires in my new office. Among them, that includes you! What?! Hearing this, everyone, even if they are stupid, also realized what Sebastian really wants. The fear of facing death made their limbs chill and their voices tremble, Dont you mess around Sebastian, killing is against thew! Bonnie also felt relieved and came forward to help, Wow, so you know its against thew to kill people too, didnt you just care about those peoples death? Of course I dont care. After all, its not like theyre the ones who died. But now that its about you, people are just starting to get scared.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. They dont want to die! But Sebastian didnt listen at all and ordered the security guards directly, throwing the group of shareholders into the adjacent freezer. Once the door was locked, all sounds were isted inside. The world is quiet. Only then did Sebastian begin to organize himself in an orderly manner. Cut off the power, break the door directly from the location of the backup electrical box, make sure to get everyone out. Sebastian ordered, If you move fast enough, when all the people are rescued and then reconnect the power, the goods inside will not be affected. The search and rescue team waiting for orders next to them suddenly lit up. Yeah, howe they didnt think of the good location of the backup electrical box just now. Because it is a backup, so that location is not installed too much instion, even if it is broken open a hole, will not affect the overall instion effect. There is no better ce to save someone from this position! On second thought, its normal that they just couldnt find such a suitable solution. After all, the group of shareholders made a lot of noise, did not allow anyone to touch the walls of the freezer, and dragged Sebastian to say something. How can one think of this when ones mind is in turmoil from all the noise? As soon as the world cleared, Sebastian immediately came up with a solution. Mr. Grant, indeed! The search and rescue team quickly went to work. Within a few minutes, a hole was hollowed out in the location of the backup electrical box, and the employees trapped inside were sessfully rescued. The hour-long low-temperature environment, the staffs faces are covered with frost, breath into ice, eyes do not know how to turn. Sebastian had them sent to the hospital, exining that they should be treated in the best way possible and never left with the roots of the disease. And turning his head again, he turned his head to look at Nancy, who was standing not far away. Auntie Nancy, did I let you down by settling this so quickly? From the very beginning, Sebastian knew that this was a set-up by Nancy! But he is not panicking, not even in a hurry to get to Nancys trouble. It is only now that it is resolved that the head is turned to question Nancy. Nancyughed, How can I be disappointed, you dont think that I just want you to fall on your face on your first day in office, do you? Chapter 1419: I have a backer Nancy had a bloodthirsty smile on her face. No matter what you do today, at best you will be able to salvage the goodwill of the outside crowd, but what about those shareholders? While talking, Nancy also looked behind her at the freezer. Those shareholders can be locked up in the freezer by you. Can the group that has always been pampered put up with this? This is Nancys real purpose! She wants to make it impossible for Sebastian to get a firm foothold in Regulus and get the support of the people. Can a president who has been ostracized by his shareholders really make it in the long run? A cold sweat broke out on Bonnies back, Auntie Nancy, youre a real piece of work. Nancyughed, You were the ones who wanted to run into the gun, did I every a hand on you before when you refused toe back to Capital to be the heir? No! All hatees from conflict. Two people who want the same thing, but only one can get it, are bound to fight. You want the Jones Familys family fortune, dont you? Sebastian asked with a wide-eyed expression. Nancy answered in one breath, Of course, these things originally belong to me, of course I want to grab them back. But Sebastian shook his head and corrected her, Auntie Nancy, are you really doing this for yourself, or, for Jay? Nancys face suddenly changed and panic shed in her eyes. It fades and bes calm again. So what if its for him, Jay is the one I watched grow up, of course I want him to have a good life, at the very least, the Jones Familys heir is Jay, a thousand times better than you! Throwing down these words, Nancy left. But to Sebastian, it was more like running away. Fearing that he had peeked into the truest secrets of his heart, he hurriedly left in a hurry. Between Nancy and Jay, there is definitely another story! Well, Sebastian thought, withdrawing his gaze again andnding on Bonnie, his voice gentle as ever, now see that Im done with it, you go home first. Bonnie was reluctant to go, her eyes worried, But you just said what Auntie Nancy said. That group of shareholders was released and will definitely take on Sebastian. Bonnie was uneasy. You think so little of your own husband, huh? What time is it, you still have the heart to joke, this is not a joke, those shareholders are all Capital has a face, they will calcte you right! Sebastian lifted his bony hand and gently rubbed Bonnies head, his voice low and husky, I thought of that before I put them in there. So, you did it on purpose? Bonnies stunned almond eyes widened. Sebastian nod, Yes, as Willisto over the heir, they certainly will not be convinced, if you want to prove yourself with talent and ability, I do not know until the monkey. So ah, I n to tyranny ruling the country, after all, tyranny is also politics! Qin Shi Huang was so vicious and brutal, but the Qin state is not also in order, no one dares to rebel? So from the very beginning, Sebastian decided to clean them up. So thats how it is. Bonnie dawned on her, still vaguely worried, But they really wonte after you? I have the Jones Family behind me, so what if Im angry, I cant go against the Jones Family, right? Sebastian said.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Chapter 1420: Then what did she call you Bonnie was then relieved, Then take your time, Ill wait for you outside. Go home first, Im done with them, I still have to go to the hospital to condole with those workers, grace and power, in order to enlist the hearts of the people, which do not know how busy until a few minutes, you are pregnant to rest more. Between the lines, there is concern for Bonnie. Bonnie couldnt help but blush her cheeks. Then the babies and I will wait for you at home, and youe back early. Bonnie admonished. With a gentle smile on his face, Sebastian watched Bonnie leave. Until after Bonnie was out of sight, then he quickly put away the smile on his face and turned his head to the security guard beside him, Go and release that group of shareholders, its time for us to settle the score. Thats right, what was just disyed in front of Bonnie is just an illusion. In fact, Sebastian knew better than anyone what would happen if he offended this group of shareholders. But, whats done is done. Sebastian has no regrets at all. Its just a matter of cleaning up the gang, he doesnt care. C Bonnie, on the other hand, was relieved to leave the factory. Just walking out, they met five small children and Max who arrived in a ze of glory. Before he could say anything, Max was the first toin. Bonnie,e and control the five big devils in your house, I may not see you again for a little while longer. The weeping and wailing look is really different from the usual Max. Bonnie was startled, Whats going on here? Erika wrapped her arms around her chest and puffed up, Who told Uncle Max to lie to us and say Mommy you were at some seafood market, so we cleaned up Uncle Max a little. Can you call that a little clean up? Maxs tone was very agitated, I was almost tossed to death by a few of you, starting with pressing my feet, then tickling, and finally actually applying anthracite to my mouth and ears, I almost died of spice! Pfft Bonnie couldnt hold back herughter, half-bending over and pinching Erikas fleshy little cheeks, How could you guys do that to Uncle Max, apologize quickly. Erika was reluctant, Who told Uncle Max to lie to us? Besides, Mommy, youre a big bad person, if you hadnt sneaked away, Uncle Max wouldnt have suffered this! Bonnie eyes with apologies, this thing is indeed Mommy bad, Mommy apologize to you, but the situation is urgent, when your daddy Just as she was about to speak, she was interrupted by Joanna. Because daddy is in danger, we all know it, it is indeed very dangerous, but mommy, you cant do it either, its really dangerous. Okay, Mommy will never do that again. Bonnie promised. So, Mommy, you werent in any danger, were you? Joanna asked again. Bonnie shook her head in confusion, No, why do you ask that. This is the hole Nancy dug for Sebastian, and it has nothing to do with her.N?velDrama.Org ? content. If you want to say something is wrong, you should also ask Sebastian if there is something wrong. Erika waved her hand, Daddys luck has been very goodtely, so we dont need to worry about it at all, but Mommy, be careful. As for what to watch out for, Erika didnt say. You cant reveal too much of this stuff or it wont work. Erika spoke seriously. Bonnie had to call it quits. Since people are already here, lets all leave together. Maxs car was big enough to fit everyone. The five young children went to sit in the back and Bonnie sat in the passenger seat. While fastening his seat belt, Max asked curiously, By the way Bonnie, since the pit is dug for Sebastian today, what did Nancy call you toe for? Chapter 1421: Something happened Bonnies heart stuttered, and then she remembered that something was wrong. Yes! If everything today is about Sebastian, then what is she doing here? It cant be, just for her to watch the show! This is not like Nancys style. But what is it for, Bonnie cant guess. The heart is beating, but the surface has to pretend to be light, Who knows, anyway, Sebastian has now settled the matter. It worked out just fine, Max breathed a sigh of relief, as long as youre okay, its better than anything. With those words, he started the engine and left. When she returned home, Bonnie kept the matter on her mind. How to think about it is not right. After thinking about it, I decided to make a phone call to ask someone. The most suitable candidate is Anna. Annas shocked voice almost pierced the sky when she learned the situation, SHIT, is that Nancy sick, why did she treat you and Sebastian like that? Because Sebastian came back to the Jones Family and took Jays ce as heir apparent. Bonnie replied. Anna huh two sneers, that is originally Sebastians position, okay, what is called to rece, is Jay temporarily took over the position, now called the return of the original owner. People will always have their own ideas, and we have no right to interfere or sway them. Bonnie reminds. But Anna still disagreed, That cant be done to you guys, and besides, why is she being so nice to Jay? Its like Jay is her son! Speaking of which, Anna herself suddenly got excited, Right oh Bonnie, have you ever thought that Jay is her illegitimate son, thats why she is so defensive!N?velDrama.Org ? content. Bonnie shook her head helplessly, What the hell is in your head, how can you think of that? Recently, Ive been watching Korean dramas, so Ive seen a lot of dogma, especially in such a powerful family, where the woman who holds the power secretly gives birth to an illegitimate child that belongs to her and wants to support the ascendancy, its normal. Thats a TV show, Bonnie reminded, in reality, if youre Nancy and have a child, why not raise that child to the position of heir with honor? Anna was speechless, unable to find an answer. Also, I didnte to you to talk about this, I wanted to ask you what you think Nancy is really trying to do to me. Anna couldnt think of anything, This woman is pressed out of the ordinary, and I cant think of what it is to do. Well, then Ill think about it a little more on my own. Seeking help unsessfully, Bonnies thoughts became more confused. She slumped smoothly onto the bed, stroking her belly and murmuring in a small voice, Baby, do you think I really made the right choiceing back to Capital? I dont know if its a coincidence, but the baby actually kicked Bonnie at this time. Bonnies eyes were instantly surprised, Baby, so you also think that its right for me to stay? The baby moved hard again. But this time, Bonnies eyes became flustered and terrified. Because she keenly felt a warmth surge through her bottom. Tentatively reached out to touch it, and it was really wet, with a faint smell of blood. Bonnies brain exploded with a buzz. I cant think much about it, I hurriedly rolled over and sat up, and quickly walked towards the outside, Quick,e quickly, send me to the hospital! Chapter 1422 The maids in the vi are all professionally trained. Seeing that Bonnie was not feeling well, she immediately went up to help and took her to the hospital. After a long round of tossing and turning, all of the Pearson Family arrived and shushed Bonnie. The doctor just said that its just a slight redness and that it will be fine after a few days in the hospital. Bonnie squeezed out a smile and said. How can you call this okay! the Pearsons dont think so, Its very easy to have a premature birth when you see redness in the sixth month of pregnancy, and the baby can survive birth at this time, but its easy to have respiratory and all kinds of organ diseases. It is not to be underestimated! Bonnie also got nervous at once. She doesnt want her child to have any problems.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. So, what am I supposed to do? Bonnie was almost crying in anxiety. Its okay Bonnie, we are all studying medicine, cant we still take care of you, this way, Ill assign the task. The old third family, you are not the best at making medicinal food, now go study the recipe and make some meals that can nourish the body and still be delicious. Distant eight uncles, you remember to root Bonnie every day to stabilize the meridians. And you guys, do not be idle, after the redness is likely to reduce amniotic fluid, so you have to drink more soy milk to make up for it, you personally go to France, buy imported 5A grade soybeans, and then hand-ground into soy milk, eight cups a day! One by one, Bonnie can be said to be taken care of in every way. The nurses who came in to check the room were amazed and envious when they saw the show. Damon was put in his little eyes and his voice trembled, Miss, you are so happy, you actually have so many people spoiling you and this child, dont worry, you will definitely be safe for mother and child! Ah! The words were just out of his mouth, but Old Mr. Pearson next to him shouted, What did you say, say it again! The nurse was shocked by Old Mr. Pearsons fierce look and her voice stuttered, I, I didnt say anything, Old Mr. Pearson, please dont be angry. Come on, say what you just said, say it again! Old Mr. Pearson demanded again. The nurse shivered, and although she didnt know why, she dutifully spoke up and answered. The next moment, Old Mr. Pearson sat down on the couch, Its over, its all over! This look took everyone by surprise, Whats happening old man, whats all over. Its scary to talk halfway! Old Mr. Pearsons eyes have lost their luster, Its all over, I thought this was a heavy granddaughter, so I bought all the pink clothes for it, and now I cant even use it! Its not all over yet? the Pearsons: Just said so nervous, really scary OK! Old man, next time dont scare people like this, heavy grandson is also quite good ah, just our family osteology has no sessor, if you have a heavy grandson to you, you can teach him ah. Old Mr. Pearson still does not agree, osteopathy is so tired, do not have to help people massage bone, I do not want to let my grandson do it, you own nimble two more, let them learn it. If you want to learn or not, anyway, Bonnie gave him a baby grandson not to learn! Old man, you this double standard is not too obvious a little. the Pearsons speechless, You are the legendary Bonnie brand, Weskiney chic double standard it! Chapter 1423: Why did you come now What started out as a flirtatious remark, Old Mr. Pearson shone through. Yeah, howe I didnt think of such a good pronoun, Bonnie brand Weskiney chic double standard, this is good! said, then urged Max, your aunt and uncle this year is not a lot of red envelopes to me, I take also useless, you go to take out this money, open apany, called Bonnie brand Weskiney Chi Ming Double Standard Co. Max tugged at the corner of his mouth, Are you serious, Grandpa? Old Mr. Pearson asked rhetorically, Do you think Im joking? But its useless to just take a name, but also to determine the direction of thepanys operation. Grandpa, have you thought about what thispany does. Max asked seriously. And Old Mr. Pearson has spent his life studying medicine, not knowing anything about it. Hearing this only felt annoyed, You brat, not let you open apany, why so troublesome ah! Max was aggrieved, Its you who suddenly wants to start apany, what does it have to do with me. How about this! Old Mr. Pearson quickly came up with an idea, Bonnie was not a designer before, but these years faded out of the circle, I think its too bad, you go to Bonnie to ask for the original design drawings, good business production, must be Bonnie to be the most admired jewelry designer in Capital! Suddenly cued, Bonnie hurriedly refused, Grandpa, I dont have the heart to do design now, forget it! Grandpa knows, thats why he said to use your original design ah, so you dont have to do it, Max to run and take care of it. Old Mr. Pearson was full of kindness. He loves Bonniemore than anyone else, so how could he let Bonnie be pregnant and worry about other things? The next Max also spoke, Yes Bonnie, this matter do not worry to leave it to me, when I promise to make you be the whole Capital upper ss circle of celebrities, who have to let you three points. So even if the Pearsons are not present, no one dares to touch Bonnie in the slightest. The more the grandparents and the grandchildren talk, the more excited they get, their eyes glowing with excitement. Bonnie opened her mouth to discourage, but looked at their expressions, and held back. Forget it! It is actually quite interesting to have such two living treasures around to give advice. Anyway, you dont need to draw any design yourself, so just let them go! With that in mind, Bonnie collected her thoughts and simply giggled with the two. As we were joking, Sebastians voice came from outside the hospital room. Bonnie, are you all right! Old Mr. Pearson, who was smiling just now, instantly sank his face and said with a cold snort, Brat, you still know you have a wife! Sebastian did not retort, lifted his steps to Bonnies bed and apologized sincerely, I rushed over when I got the news, sorry, there was no signal in the factory before, I couldnt get the call at all. If Max hadnt sent someone to inform him, he wouldnt have known until he returned to the vi in the evening. Bonnie naturally didnt mind, Its okay, you work on the Jones Family first. After a pause and very puzzled, Why are you still in the factory ah, things are not all settled over there. Or was there something tricky going on that she didnt know about? I keep an eye on them to repair the freezer, otherwise the goods inside a mistake, and another excuse to find me trouble. Sebastian exined without a red face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1424: I don’t want to be so selfish Without waiting for Bonnie to say anything, Sebastian had already changed the subject.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Why is there blood for a good reason? Did you feel unwell before, but kept it to yourself? Sebastian asked. Bonnie shook her head, Im not that tolerant. Besides, its about the baby, not a joke. The ident was unpredictable and Bonnie was not aware of it. Brat, what do you mean by that, do you think Bonnie is deliberately trying to get the kid into trouble! Old Mr. Pearson immediately puffed out his anger and chirped his displeasure. The walnut cane in his hand was about to knock directly on Sebastian. The next Max reached out to stop it, Grandpa, he is also concerned about Bonnie, want to ask Bonnie if it is difficult before, just words do not mean, you do not take it so seriously. The child is Bonnies and Sebastians ah, how could he let something happen to the child. Old Mr. Pearson grunted coldly and put down his cane, Brat, whose family are you now, why are you still helping Sebastian? Im just being honest, and if you let Sebastian have a moment, wont Bonnie be more anxious, didnt you hear the doctor just say that Bonnies emotions should be kept stable? That reminds Old Mr. Pearson. He hurriedly squeezed out a smile and looked blearily at Bonnie, his voice softly admonishing, Bonnie, just pretend you didnt hear what grandpa just said ah. I know, Bonnie nodded, Grandpa, itste, you guys go home and rest. Old Mr. Pearson was originally reluctant. He wanted to stay in the hospital with the bed. But Max forced people to send him out, but also crowned, Bonnie is a girl, grandpa you are a family, but men and women are different ah, this kind of thing or to Sebastian is more appropriate, people are couples, you get together what hrious. Old Mr. Pearson could not find words of rebuttal, and could only turn around and leave in pity. Before leaving, he also forgot to tell Bonnie, Tomorrow morning I wille over to keep youpany, what do you want to eat ah, grandpa bring you over! After some talking, we finally sent Old Mr. Pearson away. It was then that Bonnie set her eyes on Sebastian, with a little more concern in her tone, Things havent been resolved over at the freezer nt, have they? Why would you think that, Sebastian denied, its almost settled, dont worry about it, just take care of the baby. Bonnie shook her head, You dont have to lie to me, Ive managedpanies too and know very well the saying dont overstep your management. When the president, just do what the president should do. The key time to step in, save the day, turn the situation this is enough. As for the rest of the closing work, of course, it is left to the people underneath. Sebastian, on the other hand, is still busy in the freezing nt until now, so there is obviously something wrong. Youre not going to tell me that a president who has much more experience managing apany than I do would make such a low-level mistake, are you? Bonnie blinked her clear almond eyes and asked word by word. Defeated, Sebastian lifted his bony hand and gently rubbed Bonnies head, sighing, Sometimes I wish you were a little more silly and didnt see the world so thoroughly, so you could be more rxed and happy. Such easy happiness is selfish, I would rather be smarter and stronger so that I can go hand in hand with you, face difficulties and defeat them together. Chapter 1425: Are you here for me? Bonnie looked at Sebastian with sincere eyes, Can you tell me now? Anyway, she had now guessed that something had happened to Sebastian.N?velDrama.Org ? content. If Sebastian persists in refusing to tell the truth, she will have to make up her own mind or even find a way to investigate on her own. She can be in her current physical condition and this will only likely make the redness worse. So the best thing to do is for Sebastian to now honestly exin the situation. Apparently Sebastian realizes this as well. He let out a long sigh, and then spoke, Those shareholders are the Jones Familys seniors, I offended them this time, they naturally will not give up, so, I simply put them all in the freezer. What? Bonnie was stunned and reached out to pinch Sebastians arm, Youre crazy, the freezer is the kind of ce where a strong person would get frostbite if they stayed longer, let alone their pampered shareholders. This is not nonsense! Bonnie couldnt even think about it. She immediately lifted the covers to get out of bed, No, I have to go to the freezer. Now, immediately, right away, get that group of shareholders out of there. Otherwise Sebastian would have been targeted even worse by that group. But Sebastian stopped her. With a hook of his long hand, he embraced Bonnie into his arms. His voice was low and hoarse, Dont worry, theyll be fine. Bonnie was anxious, How can it be okay? Its a freezer, Sebastian, thats where people die. That is a temporarily idle freezer, the temperature is around ten degrees, only slightly lower than the current weather in Capital, freezing overnight will not die, at most, cold and fever. After a pause, he added, Theylle to thank me for just freezing overnight to find out what Nancy moved on them. Bonnie heard this and instantly reacted, So you spent the whole day at the factory today just preparing this n? Sebastian corrected her, How can you call it a n? Its just a little gift in return for Auntie Nancy. After all, it was because of Auntie Nancy that this matter started! Sebastian is not a petty person, but he has never been soft on people like Nancy. For, to be lenient with your enemies is to be cruel to yourself. As it happens, Sebastian doesnt like to be too cruel to himself! Are you sure? Bonnie was worried, What if it doesnt work and it hurts you. Sebastian had a gentle smile in his eyes, What, so little confidence in your husband now? Still in the mood for jokes, seems to have it all figured out. Bonniemented. Eh, I never fight an unprepared battle. Sebastian finished, and then paused and reminded, You should not get involved in this matter, rest well, I will see to it myself. Good. Bonnie nodded. She snuggled into Sebastians arms and fell into a sweet sleep. When I woke up again, Sebastianwas no longer beside me. In its ce, Nancy. How to describe that feeling. In the middle of the night, I opened my eyes and saw Nancy standing at the head of the bed with a smiling face Anyway, Bonnie is scared back cold sweat came out. She reached out and turned on the bedsidemp, and the orange light instantly enveloped the entire room and illuminated Nancys appearance in front of her. With the light, Bonnie was finally less afraid. She swallowed and inquired in a small voice, Auntie Nancy, are you here to see me? Chapter 1426: She doesn’t go this far Nancys eyes were very scornful. The voice was even colder, Not here to find you, did youe to the hospital for a walk in the middle of the night? Bonnie: Shell be redundant with Nancys courtesy! Since the other party does not appreciate, Bonnies attitude is also distant and cold a few points, So Auntie Nancy still knows that it is the middle of the night ah, then it is strange, the night does not let pregnant women rest, Auntie Nancy is deliberatelye to harm me? A statement, dislike Nancys face changed. She subconsciously tried to raise her voice to retort. I just opened my mouth, but then held it back. This is a hospital, and its the middle of the night, so making a lot of noise is bound to attract the doctors and nurses, and even Sebastian, who has just been excused. Nancy still has a lot to say to Bonnie. Please remember that I am your elder, and if you keep talking with this attitude, I dont mind tripping you up elsewhere in the future! Nancy warned. Bonnie was not the least bit afraid and asked Nancy rhetorically, If I had been nicer to you, Auntie Nancy, would you have been nicer to me? Not at all! Anyway, no matter what, Nancy will target herself, then why not from the beginning, a little worse attitude towards Nancy. At least the heart is cool. Nancy gnashed her teeth in hatred. After a pause, he spoke again, Okay, Im toozy to talk to you so much, I came here today to ask you something, Sebastian hid that group of shareholders to where? Bonnie came to a realization. So its for that group of shareholders! What shareholder, I dont know Auntie Nancy what you are talking about. Bonnie was full of confusion and pretended not to know. Nancy, however, saw it through, Dont pretend, I know you know everything, its just that you dont want to tell me, dont worry, I have chips prepared. With that, Nancy fished out a beautiful gift box from her bag and handed it to Bonnie. Bonnie was puzzled and didnt reach for it.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Dont worry take it, this is a hospital, if I really do anything to you, all you have to do is press the call bell at the bedside and Ill never get away, Im not that stupid. Nancy saw her concern and spoke up. Looks like Auntie Nancy has her back end all figured out. Bonnie smiled, Then I cant ept this gift without it. With that, Bonnie opened the box. Inside is a raw jadeite stone with an open sky window, and from the cut, it is a very perfect jadeite ice variety, worth at least seven figures. But, Bonnie is not very interested in this kind of stuff. Of course not for you to prepare, I know you recently hitched a big backer in Marly, her favorite is jadeite, and this piece of raw stone, her husband was not able to bid sessfully back then, it is considered a regret. If Bonnie can send the original stone to Marly now, she will definitely get higher preferential treatment from Marlys side. Auntie Nancys sincerity is, indeed, great. Bonnie closed the lid andmented. Can you tell me now? Nancy urged, I gave my good faith, now its your turn to give it. Bonnie, however, handed the box back to Nancy, her tone nd and unmistakable, asking rhetorically, But when did I ever promise you, Auntie Nancy, that I would make a deal with you? The raw jadeite was indeed very good, but she wasnt going so far as to sell out Sebastians ns for such a raw stone. Chapter 1427: Yes, but it’s not necessary Looking at the original jadeite stone that was pushed back into her hand, Nancys face was not the usual ck. Bonnie is the first one who dares to refuse her something in the big Capital! Make it clear, I am willing to trade with you, that is to look up to you, miss this opportunity, but never again. Nancy reminded. Even telling Bonnie, Arent you afraid Ill take this jadeite jade and offer it up in front of Marly and take your ce? Bonnie smiled and broke her down directly, If Auntie Nancy really had this ability, this piece of jadeite raw stone would still need my turn to ask for it? Nancy has nothing to say! In front of Bonnie, she cant get any advantage. Very angry, but can do nothing about it. I saw that I had stayed long enough, and if I stayed any longer, I would probably bump into Sebastian who was returning to the ward. She then spoke up, Okay, Ill take note of this ount today, Bonnie, I hope you dont regret this decision today. I hope I dont regret it either. Bonnie replied. Nancy left in anger. Almost as soon as the first foot left, Sebastian returned to the ward. Why are you awake? Sebastian saw Bonnie sitting against the bed and asked, Did you have a bad dream? No. Bonnie shook her head, Auntie Nancy came by earlier. Sebastians expression instantly solidified as he checked Bonnies condition, What did shee to do, threaten you, or hurt you? She just wanted toe and ask you where youve been hiding all the shareholders. So its about this! Sebastianughed, Just for this thing? Its okay if you tell her, Ive done everything I need to do, theres no way she can turn it around. Bonnie thinks its not that simple, and reminds Sebastian, Auntie Nancy may have a trick up her sleeve, so dont take it lightly and fall for it. And you still have the heart to care about me, so it does seem like youre not being bullied. Sebastians focus, however, was on that, reaching out with a bony hand and rubbing Bonnies forehead, But Id rather you care about yourself and the baby in your belly right now, you know? Hmm. Bonnie nodded andy back under the covers, Got it, Bo Mommy!This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The slightly joking tone of voice lightened the mood of the entire ward. Go to sleep, Ill stay here with you. Sebastian spoke. Bonnie then closed her eyes with relief. I slept until dawn, and when I opened my eyes again, Sebastianwas long gone frommy bedside. It was Old Mr. Pearson who had no idea when he came over and was peeling an apple by the bed. Seeing Bonnies eyes open, she asked with concern, Bonnie youre awake, I brought you breakfast, do you want to eat now? Has Grandpa eaten, lets eat together! Bonnie showed a good smile. Old Mr. Pearson froze, and then two lines of hot tears rushed down, his voice was choked with a beastly sound of pity. Startled Bonnie. Whats wrong with you, Grandpa, why are you crying for a good reason? Bonnie asked as she pulled out a tissue and gave it to Old Mr. Pearson. Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand, his voice still choked, Obviously you are in the hospital, but you have to turn around and care about me, grandpas heart, touched ah! After saying that and howling a voice, crying louder. Bonnie: You can, but its not necessary. After much persuasion, Old Mr. Pearson was able to stop crying. Ill go to the bathroom and wash up briefly, thene back and eat together. Bonnie said. She rolled out of bed, but when she looked down to put on her shoes, her eyes were deeply stung by the red stain on the bed sheet! Chapter 1428: For example, Auntie Nancy Bonnie doesnt know exactly whats going on. The condition was clearly under control yesterday, and the doctor said he could be discharged after two days of rest. But now its red again! Bonnie panicked and pressed the call bell on the wall. The doctor soon arrived, and at the same time Old Mr. Pearson called everyone in the family to the hospital again. However, after checking, it was found that nothing was wrong. It may just be affected by your mood, Mrs. Grant, your current mood is closely rted to the health of the fetus, you must maintain a good and calm state of mind. The doctor finally concluded.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie nodded, Okay, Ill keep that in mind. She agreed with what the doctor said. Because when Nancy camest night, she did have a lot of mood ups and downs. This is probably the willingness to make the fetal image unstable! Bonnie thought, took a deep breath and secretly reminded herself in her mind to be at peace with herself. There is nothing more important than children. And when the doctor left, the Pearsons huddled together and discussed their insights. They always feel that things are not so simple. But the discussion went on and on, but nothing could be discussed. Stop guessing, Max finally stepped forward, Well take shifts and stay with Bonnie in the hospital so that if theres anything unusual, well be able to detect and treat it first. The crowd nodded their heads and found this solution feasible. Bonnie was a little embarrassed, No, Im not a big deal, the hospital has nurses and doctors to take care of me, so everyone should just go about their business. What could be more important than you right now? Max stuck his neck up, Its a deal, we all take less time in shifts, and whoever is busy will go first and find someone else to cover it. Its not like you have to be forced to stay long enough. Yes, thats right. The crowd also nodded in agreement. Bonnie couldnt say it. In the end, I just had to agree. On the first day, it was Max who was responsible for apanying the bed. The crowd then dispersed. Looking at everyones backs, Bonnies eyes suddenly shed and she spoke, Third aunt, can you stay and keep mepany with my brother? Ayra, who had already reached the door, stood still and looked at Bonnie in surprise, You asked me to apany you? Eh, my brother is a man after all, its pretty boring tomunicate, and I kinda like you, Third Aunt. Bonnie replied. Old Mr. Pearson immediately smiled and spoke, Rarely, Bonnie actually asked for a bed with someone so actively, I envy, Ayra ah, you stay with Bonnie! Ayra naturally could not refuse when the old man gave the word. With a nod, he agreed. In the ward, Ayra, Max and Bonnie chatted with each other. When it was time to eat, Bonnie rushed Max to get lunch. Id like to have some of Willistos specialties, and I dont know if they sell them on this side of Capital. Max patted his chest and assured, Of course there is, who is your brother, even if I go to Willisto grab a cook to make it for you now, wait, Ill go buy it for you. After saying that, he walked out in a ze of glory. Bonnie is left alone with Ayra, and the atmosphere gradually cools down. Third Aunt, Bonnie was the first to break the ice, you smell nice and a little familiar, what kind of perfume is it? Is that so? Ayra looked down and sniffed too, Probably rubbed it on somewhere, its not my perfume smell. Bonnie nodded, Its true, Aunt Sam you should not like such a shy taste, its more like a businesswoman, such as Auntie Nancy that kind of thing. Chapter 1429: I choose what I like Hearing this, Ayras eyes shed with surprise. But she hid it well and quickly came back to her senses, the corners of her mouth hooked in a faint smile, Perfume is only for people, not defining them, as long as you like it, you can use any vor ah! The unobtrusive cover-up has made Bonnies mind suspicious. Between Ayra and Nancy, there must be something! Just look at Ayras look now, not willing to tell herself, she is not good enough to pursue the question. Third Aunt, I actually envy my brother, who grew up in such a happy family. Bonniemented, If only I could have returned to the Pearson Family earlier, so I could have felt more pampered. Its not toote toe back, Ayra replied, What the Pearson Family once owed you, they will make it up to you, dont worry. Well, other than that, my brother, hes really trying to put the same love on me that he put on Rachel in the first ce. Bonniemented, He also said that he would help me fight against THE Jones Family. Hearing this, Ayra instantly tensed up, So he really went to fight it, with who, with Nancy?! Because of the excitement, she subconsciously clutched Bonnies arm and squeezed it so that Bonnie couldnt help but cry out softly. Mom, what are you doing, Bonnie is hurting from your pinching! It so happened that Max came back from buying lunch, saw this step and rushed forward to help. Ayra was ripped away, but her thoughts could not be calmed down for a long time. Is everything okay Bonnie, did my mom hurt you, its all red, its not a fracture! Max spoke with immense concern. Bonnie shook her head, Im not that delicate, dont worry, Im fine. After a pause, and then look at Ayra, Third aunt, you can rest assured, Sebastian and I will solve the matter themselves, will not involve too much other people, especially involving brother, he has been good enough to me, I can not let him go through this mess! Ayras demeanor rxed at once. The Max next to him was still puzzled, What the hell are you talking about, wading through which mess! No, he just went out to buy a lunch, howe when he came back again, all the conversations were encrypted.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. How to decipher it! Lets not talk about that brother, Im hungry, did you buy Willistos specialties back for me to eat? Bonnie changed the subject directly. Max, although reluctantly, but still can not afford to starve his sister, bought, I have said as long as you want to eat, I will be able to do, this is Willisto local chef, do more than twenty years of dishes, you try! Very authentic and delicious! Right, if you like it, Ill go back and buy it for you, or hire this cook back so you can order it whenever you want! The atmosphere gradually warmed up as the two siblings ate and chatted. Bonnie, on the other hand, shot a nce out of the corner of her eye at Ayra, who was not far away next to her. When she saw her face easing, she issued another invitation, Third aunt, lets eat together! Ayra refused, Im a vegetarian, you guys can eat by yourselves, Ill just go out and find a vegetarian restaurantter. With that, he was about to take a step outside. No need to go out, Max called out to her, Mom, youre underestimating your own son, Im going out to buy lunch, can I leave you alone, here, the veggies, theyre all packed! This looks greasy, better forget it, Ill go find a favorite restaurant by myself ande back soon after. Ayra only swept a nce at the thermos box and voiced her refusal. Chapter 1430: You are towards your son! Max was full of doubts, very greasy, no ah, I specifically instructed the chef less oil and salt, and also did not put onion. Everything is made ording to Ayras usual taste! But Ayra was insistent, Its just greasy, all right, you keep Bonniepany, Ill be back soon. Thats right, brother, Bonnie also rounded up, you just went out to buy without asking third aunts taste, there is no guarantee that it does not meet the taste. That seems to be the truth, Max scratched his head, then okay, mom you eat and hurry back ah!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Got it. Ayra turned and walked out the door. Bonnie grabbed the bag on the bedside table and handed it to Ayra, Aunt Sam, the bag! I left in a hurry and forgot all about it. Ayra smiled and reached out to take it. With that, he left the ward. Max was still whispering, Obviously the meal I bought was so appetizing, why did they say it was greasy! Youre not Aunt Sam, so how can you know what she wants? Bonnies eyes gradually darkened as she spoke. Max nodded, Thats true, Im not my mother, so let him be! Come on Bonnie, lets eat first. Good! Bonnie burst into a smile. Within half an hour, Ayra was back in the ward. So soon, Mom where did you go for lunch? Max was shocked. Ayra put down her bag, her eyebrows were full of ndness, I thought about what I like to eat, so I just went to the convenience store and bought yogurt and fruit, and made up for it. Then its better to eat the meal I brought back, at least its nutritious! Max bristled. After all this, just eat some of these? Well, lets eat what you bought tonight. Ayra answered a little distractedly. In fact, Ayra stayed until the afternoon and left. Originally Max didnt want her to leave, Didnt you promise Bonnie that you would stay here and take care of her overnight, what if you leave and Bonnie and I feel awkward being alone together? Its okay brother, I suddenly remembered that the caregiver ising over in the evening, so the caregiver can take care of me then ah. Bonnie was understanding. The thought was that if Ayra didnt leave, there would be no way to get some things out. When Ayra left, Bonnie found an excuse to get rid of Max. With that, he took out his phone and opened the recording file. This is what she recorded while Ayra was out, turning on the childrens cell phone Joanna left here to talk and stuffing it in thepartment of her bag. Half an hour round trip, say Ayra is not out to talk to someone else something, Bonnie absolutely do not believe. And this person, most likely, is Nancy! With the headset plugged in, Bonnie listened intently to the contents of the recording on the phone. At first there was a lot of noise, and then Ayra seemed to find a secluded and deserted ce, instantly quiet. Almost impatiently, Ayra dialed a phone number, her tone full of anger. Nancy, I warned you not to touch Max, and if I find out that you made a move on Max, dont me me for shaking out all your ugly stories, and pulling down all your sons who are on the tip of your heart! Nancy on the other end of the phone didnt know what to say, and Ayra began to sneer. You dont say these excuses, Bonnie is also from the Pearson Family, everyone spoils her, you target her, its the same as targeting us the Pearsons, besides, Max loves her so much, how can he not help. Chapter 1431: This is the happiest sister in the whole world The next words, Bonnie actually did not listen much. For one thing, there is no information of too much importance, all of which is Ayras warning through gritted teeth. The second is Ayra said that the words, let Bonnie really shocked to. Nancy, already have a son? Who is it? Why is it rumored that Nancy has never married and is only working hard for the Jones Familypany? So is Nancy doing all this, deliberately targeting her and Sebastian, for that son too? Numerous questions echoed in the mind. Bonnie felt like her brain was running out of steam. And so focused that he didnt even know that Max was back in the ward. What are you listening to, so focused. Max walked over and reached over to pick up a headset, wanting to hear it. Bonnie was afraid of being discovered, quickly reached out to grab the headphones back, now need to turn off the recording, Nothing, fetal music only. But you seem so nervous, Max sounded concerned, is this music scary? No, I was just listening too much, thats why I was surprised when you came over. Bonnie replied. After a pause and changed the subject, How about the results of the evening blood check. Max took out that test report, The test results are very good, the child has nothing wrong, stay in the hospital for a while longer, then you can be discharged. Good. Bonnie nodded, Its good that its okay. You lie down and rest while I go out to buy something. Max suddenly said in a mysterious manner. Bonnie was filled with confusion, What are you going out to buy? Max sells, Youll know when you arriveter. With that, he turned around and went straight out. Bonnie then took out her earphones again, intending to listen to the recording again to see if she could filter out any useful information. The results are still just those. There wasnt any useful information, except that it could be determined that the reason Ayra and Nancy met was not because the two were working together, but that some sort of agreement had been reached between the two. At least in this agreement, it is for Nancy not to touch Max and herself. Thinking about it, Bonnies heart warmed a little. In the midst of this warmth, Max returned panting and carrying the box. The box,rger than a person, could barely fit into the ward. Bonnie was full of shock and tried to get out of bed to help.N?velDrama.Org ? content. You just lie down! Max rushed out to stop it, Ill get it myself, you be careful not to hurt yourself. Okay. Bonnie had topromise. She just sat on the bed and watched Max go about his business. Then, Max was seen carrying a very luxurious stereo out of the box and cing it on the bed. That audio is only palm-sized, the rest is all packaging and foam! Bonnies mouth twitched, So, youre being secretive and youre just going to get me this stereo? Yeah. Max nodded seriously, You want to listen to fetal music, of course, you have to choose a better device, old stuffed headphones, the ears will be very difficult. After a pause and added, And this can be the whole house surround type feeling, not because of stuffed headphones were shocked, how good! As soon as the words left her mouth, Bonnie squeezed Maxs hand hard and sincerely thanked him, Thank you brother, you always take such good care of me, no matter what I say, you will be the first to consider the most thorough for me. This is probably, the happiest sister in the whole world! Chapter 1432: You’re the one who’s mistaken, right? Max bared his teeth andughed, Im such a sister to you, not to hurt you to hurt who, besides, this favor is not for nothing, in the future I still have to count on you to take care of me. Hmm? Why do you need me to take care of you? Bonnie wondered, Are you sick. Im physically strong now, I mean in the future, look at me like this, Im afraid I wont be able to find a wife, in the future when Im old, Ill rely on a few of your children to support me as an uncle ah. Max exined in a serious manner. Bonnie wrinkled her willow eyebrows, For good reason, brother, how can you not find a wife, there are a lot of people out there who like you. But the guy I like, hes not going to show up anymore. Max whispered. The atmosphere in the ward was instantly heavy. Bonnie opened her mouth, but didnt know what to say. Aftering to Capital, she had known something about Max from Old Mr. Pearson. Nathan also broke up Max and the girl he liked so much when he was in the Pearson Family. Thats why Max closed his heart afterwards, wandering around in the flowers every day, but refused to give half of his heart. Max was not born a wanderer, but was hurt too deeply to love again. Brother , Bonnie tried to speak. Before he could say anything, Max sniffled again and resumed his usual vivacity. Try this audio, my friend said the sound is very good, to ensure that you like it! Bonnie naturally followed the downhill slope and nodded her head in agreement, Good. Max walked over to the stereo and turned on the knob. Deafening sounds followed, causing Bonnies eardrums to hurt. Max hurriedly lowered the volume, Sorry ah Bonnie, scared you, right, whats going on with this stereo, the original volume of the open is so big! Bonnie shook her head and patted her chest in shock, Its okay, its just a shock just now, just take a sip of water to slow down. Ill get you some water. Max immediately reached for the water heater. Knock-knock- There was a knock on the door outside. Max and Bonnies eyes were drawn to it in unison. A woman opened the door and stood in the doorway and spoke politely, Excuse me, whats that noise on your side, I heard it so loud next door so I came over to check it out. Bonnie apologized and said, My brother bought a stereo and turned it up, so Im sorry to have scared you. Max is also polite to go outside, My fault my fault,e, drink a ss of water to pressure Talia?! The woman in front of me instantly panicked, Sorry, I suddenly remembered that there are still some things, Ill leave first.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Throwing down these words, the woman hurriedly left. Max was lost in thought and stood in ce, staring nkly at the ce where the woman had long since disappeared. Brother, do you know that guy? Bonnie asked curiously. Max then withdrew his eyes, the despondency evident in his voice, No, dont know. But didnt you just call her Talia? I didnt scream anything, you heard me wrong. Max replied, Well, you feel the sound effect first, Ill go out and buy you something to eat. After saying this, Max hurriedly left. And Bonnie swept a nce at the table has been almost piled up food, open mouth, in the end did not stop Max. Chapter 1433: What’s the difference between this and Nathan It took nearly two hours for Max to return to the ward. Bonnie is sitting leaning on her bed reading a book with an orange light on.N?velDrama.Org ? content. And on the edge of the bed sat Sebastian, who had returned from taking care of business. Brother you are back, Bonnie showed a bright smile, I asked Sebastian to book a room in a hotel near the hospital, you go and rest, just let Sebastian stay with me, you cane back in the morning. Good. Max nodded and turned to head out again. Didnt even ask what the room number was. Finally it was Sebastian who stepped forward and shoved the room card into his hand, Room 1808, brother-inw, dont take the wrong one. Yeah, I got it. Max nodded his head and gradually moved away. Sebastian then went back to the ward. Bonnie immediately got excited, See, I told you there must be something wrong with him! For good reason, suddenly so lost in thought, absent-minded, not at all the usual Max. Because the usual Max, when asked to leave for a break, will certainly be obstinate and argumentative, insisting on staying. But today Max didnt say a word. The problem is too big! But I have not seen my brother-inw so lost in thought about any woman, he is not a million flowers, a leaf does not touch the body? In the face of Sebastians doubts, Bonnie also shares his feelings. shook his head,mented, Yes, I seem to be the first time to see my brother this way, before grandfather also said it, the only woman in this world can make his soul, is the year that was torn apart Before the words were out of her mouth, Bonnies eyes snapped wide open. In her mind, something came to her mind with a jolt. Turning their heads to look at each other and Sebastian, the two almost spoke in unison, Thats the woman! Ny-nine percent chance now. The woman who can make Max so distraught, who else can it be but that woman back then! Do you need me to go have a man-to-man chat? Sebastian asked. Bonnie was going to say yes, but thought better of it and declined. Or forget it, now do not know what the situation is, rashly go to the words, let him more sad how. However, instead of talking to Max, you can go to Talia! Bonnie remembered that Talia hade from the next ward. So go to the next ward and you should be able to ask for something. Bonnie then sent Sebastian to the doctor to get the medical records from the next room. But Sebastian took it back, but his expression was extraordinarily solemn, and his tone was very hesitant, Bonnie, I think this medical history list, you should not look at the best. Why? Bonnie wondered. But then the reason soon came to mind. In fact, it is also very good to guess. This whole floor, is all obstetrics and gynecology wards, so if Talia lives next door, its bound to be Talias pregnant, isnt she? Bonnie asked. Sebastian was reticent for a long time, but still nodded, Eh, its been three months. Sure enough! Bonnies heart sank. All the ns previously envisioned fell apart at this moment. Because, she couldnt let a married and pregnant woman leave her current family toe into Maxs arms. Not to mention that in doing so, whether the two can break the mirror. Lets say that on a moral level, its just not right. Whats the difference between breaking up someone elses family so Max can get his love and Nathan back then? Chapter 1434: You defeated bitch Thinking about it, Bonnie was very frustrated. She leaned on Sebastians shoulder, her voice was overwhelmingly emotional, Sebastian, why is it that lovers just cant be together, just like us, even if there are bumps in the middle, we can stille together, how good it would be! In the world, there is no such thing as perfection. Sebastian lifted his bony hand and rubbed Bonnies forehead, Some people, missed is missed. There is no chance of getting it back in this life. I know, Bonnie nodded, but I still feel bad. Sebastian was not present just now and did not see what was going on. But Bonnie saw it for real. The despondency in Maxs eyes at that time was so overwhelming that it could not be concealed.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. You can see how much Talia is in his heart! But now, there is no way for the two of them to be together. Its really a blessing. I also heard from grandpa before, Talia has been Nathan to get out of Capital, why is now back ah, and by chance, living in the next ward, will certainly meet often. Sebastian spoke, Thats a good point, Ill transfer her to the hospital. There are so many hospitals in Capital, just pick a private hospital that is even better than this one and exin the situation, and Talia should agree. Itll have to do. Bonnie nodded. Just say yes. Sebastian is very efficient. Early the next morning, Talia Burns was invited to Bonnies hospital room to talk about the transfer. Talia kept her head down and didnt say a word. Miss Xiong, I know it was my third uncle who was bad back then and forcibly broke up you and my brother, this matter must also be a regret in your heart, but, after all, this matter has already passed, I hope you can drive forward and also give my brother a chance to look forward as well, okay? Bonnie sounded sincere beyond words, blinking her eyes in earnest pleading. Back then, Ive actually forgotten all about it, Talia spoke, and now I do start a new life of my own, the transfer, I promise. Thank you, Bonnie sincerely thanked, Dont worry, we will cover all the medical expenses after the transfer, plus you can tell us anything you need. In this regard, Bonnie is not stingy at all. Talia, however, shook her head and smiled bitterly, It was supposed to be that I shouldnt havee back to Capital, without you guys giving anything, I Who said you dont have to give! Before the words were finished, two people came in outside the ward in a rage. With a fierce expression, she walked directly to Talia and clutched her wrist, Stinky bitch, who allowed you to refuse benefits so privately, did I give you face! Exactly! Dont think that just because you marry into our The Stone Family, you can do whatever you want and treat yourself like a matriarch. These two people are sharp-tongued, and there are a few simrities between their features. Bonnie deduced that these two people should be mother and son. And, its also Talias mother-inw and husband. She couldnt help but frown. This is so uncalled for! At least Talia and Max had a rtionship, how to break up after, vision has be so bad, looking for such a husband. This and Max, is a heaven and a earth, the difference between clouds and mud ah! As he was thinking, the mans eyes had fallen on her. Quickly putting away that snarky look, his tone became curt, Missy the Pearson Family right, hello hello, my name is Zack Stone, Im Talias husband! Chapter 1435: Mountains don’t turn Looking at Zacks hand, Bonnie had no intention of shaking it. For some reason, the heart instinctively resists. Sebastian saw her mind, so he stepped forward and blocked in front of Bonnie, This is my wifes ward, those tricks of osting and getting close outside, you dont need to show them, what face you had just now, continue what face you have now. The words were venomous and did not give Zack any face. Zacks face was also a bit overwhelmed, but he gritted his teeth and held back. He looked down and straightened his clothes, and began to snort, I was just too anxious just now, I didnt mean anything else, please Miss. Pearson must not take it to heart. The old woman next to him was impatient, Son, what are you talking to them, this is obviously looking down on us, dont suffer this, we take the money and leave immediately! Take money?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Talia didnt even find it understandable, Take what money? Still trying to hoodwink us? The old woman rolled her eyes fiercely, just now we heard clearly outside, the Pearson Family Missy wants you to transfer it, as long as you transfer, you can meet your requirements, then you say, such a good opportunity, do not want money to what! Talias cheeks instantly turned red, No, no money! She was willingly transferred to the hospital. In fact, even if Bonnie hadnt asked for this, she would have found a way to transfer. Because, there is no way for her to meetwith Max every day. Especially if its also when youre already pregnant! Talia was anxious to argue. But the old woman clutched her wrist and squeezed it hard, hating to crush her bones, and lowered her voice to warn, Dont get involved in this matter, go, follow me back to the ward. After saying that and towards Bonnie, Okay, lets leave this matter to my son, Talia and I will go back and pack our things first. Without being told, Talia was taken away. In the hospital room, only Zack and Bonnie were left. The atmosphere began to be stagnant. And Sebastians aura is powerful, and Zack is firmly pinned under the five fingers, it is clear who has the upper hand. Zacks legs almost trembled with fear. But the thought of money, and efforts to swallow a mouthful of spittle, the terse neck spoke, the Pearson Family Miss, then we will now talk aboutpensation matters! I just want to give Ms. Bear a better hospital environment, whats this talk aboutpensation? Bonnie found it funny. We live in a nice ce, you want us to move out, we traveled a long way, of course we need topensate. Zack justified, Besides, the Pearson Family is very rich! So whats the point of giving them a little? Did you hear that right? Bonnie felt like she had heard a big joke. If you have money, you should take it out topensate casually ah! Actually I did think about it, it was my fault for letting Miss Xiong transfer to the hospital, I should give a littlepensation, you want half a million, five million, I have no problem with it. Bonnie replied. Not waiting for the light of excitement to burst out of Zacks eyes, he spoke again, But then, seeing you ask me for it like this, Im not happy at all, so I wont give a cent. Then we wont transfer! Zack said immediately. Bonnie shrugged her shoulders, It doesnt matter, if you guys like it here, you can stay, Ill just transfer. The mountain does not turn, water can turn ah! Chapter 1436: This is good for everyone Hearing this, Zack was dumbfounded. He really did not expect that Bonnie would actually do this. In that case, wont you be able to get a penny for yourself? I dont want five million, not even half a million, you give me four hundred thousand! Four hundred thousand, thats always okay. Bonnie still disagreed, It should be much more cost effective for me to transfer to another hospital than to shell out $400, 000 to go out. Zack was anxious. Miss the Pearson Family, how can you do this, obviously you just wanted Talia to be transferred to the hospital, and said that you are willing to admit all medical expenses and givepensation, this does not add up to hundreds of thousands of dors. Bonnie nodded, Yes, I did say that and also hoped that Miss Xiong could be transferred, but that condition was limited to Miss Xiong. What do you mean, Talia and I are a couple, were amunity! Zack argued. Are you sure youre the Community and not just a dog man using her? At that, Zacks face was a little gloomy, just like unpleasant, What do you mean by that! Literally, youre not treating Talia well at all, youre cursing her with every breath, and if I give you this money, its necessarily all going into your pocket, and Im sorry, I dont want you to take advantage of that. Bonnie replied. This time, without Zack having to say anything else, Sebastian gave the eviction order, Get lost if you hear me, my wife is going to rest. Sebastians tall, hard pressed Zack a head, high above, casting arge shadow blocking Zacks face. Clearly just a shadow of nothingness, but at the moment it seems like a thousand pounds, simply can not breathe. Zacks double strands trembled, daring not to retort, and rushed out. When he reached the corridor, he also turned his head and red viciously at the ward door. Very well, he took note of it. This revenge must be avenged! And in the hospital room, Bonnies face was sad and cloudy. She let out a long sigh, her clear willow eyebrows furrowed, Pack up your things, we should go do the transfer paperwork. Sebastian lifted his hand and squeezed Bonnies mouth, Dont sigh, youll sigh away good luck.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Then Ill suck the good luck back in! Bonnie replied obediently, Thats good, right? Grace. Sebastian nodded his head, satisfied, You lie down, Ill go do the transfer paperwork. Kagome walked to the door and turned her head again, If you dont want to toss it, I can use a little toughness too. It would still be easy to get Talia transferred to another hospital. Bonnie, however, refused without even thinking about it. Indeed, it is easy for Sebastian to ask a person to transfer to another hospital. But what about after the transfer, will Talia be bullied by Zack and Zacks mother? She would rather toss herself a little and change to a private hospital so that Zack has no way to think aboutpensation and naturally stop. This is the best solution. Sebastian agreed with her and went to check in for the transfer. Soon after, Old Mr. Pearson was alerted and rushed to the hospital in a frenzy. Why did you transfer to another hospital for a good reason? Did the doctors at this hospital bully you, or did something make you ufortable? Old Mr. Pearson asked. Bonnie blinked and chose to lie, It was Rupert who put me in touch with a very famous midwife in Capital, I went there first so she could teach me maternity yoga or something, it would be good for me and the baby. Chapter 1437: You think she’s happy? Bonnie didnt say a word about Talia. Old Mr. Pearson, naturally, had no idea. He agreed to the transfer with approval, Its indeed time to find a midwife, seeing as its about to be the due date, we should prepare early so that we can be organized. So yeah, Bonnie replied, we moved to that private hospital in a nice setting and it helped my mood. Move it now! Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand and spoke. Everyone then began to work. Within half an hour, Bonnie was sitting in her car, ready to leave for the private hospital. As a result, out of the corner of his eye, hecaught a glimpse of Max walking towards them. The sweat hairs on the body stood up. What is this? Why is my brother here? Grandpa, didnt I say that the transfer was just a small thing and there was no need to make such a big deal about getting someone? Bonnie spoke awkwardly. Old Mr. Pearson nodded, the vicissitudes of the face is full of sincerity, I know ah, so I only called Max a person, thister transfer to the hospital to do all kinds of procedures, there must be someone busy before and after, right? We cant count on his old bones! Bonnie: Good point, really cant argue with that. As we speak, Max has also walked to the car. He raised his hand and knocked on the car window, greeting Bonnie with his usual gentle and sunny expression, Bonnie, look what I brought you, sticky rice mochi with red bean filling inside! Thank you, brother. Bonnie was not good enough to say anything, so she could only reach out and take the mochi. Sweet and tasty mochi, but at the moment there is no half taste, it tastes like wax! After eating absentmindedly, the car also arrived at the new hospital. Max really began to busy up and down, and even sent secret nces at the little nurses, causing a few of them to scream silently in excitement, with Damons eyes full.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. This look is exactly the same as the usual debauched look. You cant see the lost look of Talia when you saw herst night. But the more this happens, the more Bonnies mind bes worried. There is a saying that if you dont perish in silence, you will be perverted in silence. Bonnie was worried that Max would be a pervert! When everything was settled, she found an opportunity to speak to Max alone. Brother, I actually transferred this time because I was about to exin when Max interrupted, I know, because Talia is in that hospital and lives next door, youre worried that Ill bump into you and be embarrassed and sad, right? Bonnies mouth opened in surprise, Yes, thats right. Dont worry, Im not as fragile and vulnerable as you think, Talia is a thing of the past in my life, I let go. Bonnie bristled. Did you really let go? Why doesnt she feel like it! Although your brother I am an infatuation, but also has a bottom line, I went to checkst night, she is married and pregnant, I now forward, not suitable! After saying that, Max also pretended to shrug his shoulders, honestly quite relieved, before always thinking, in the end she is somewhere, did not find another man, live a good life, now see her so happy, I am relieved. You say shes happy now? Bonnie was filled with confusion, How can you tell? Chapter 1438: How can there be secrets between husband and wife Maxs expression was even more puzzled than hers. Raised his hand and patted his chest, Is not happy, she is now married and pregnant ah, if not happy, why would have a child. Anyway, in Maxs perception, it is impossible to get pregnant if you do not love the man. Bonnie would like to say that Talia is actually having a bad time. Both my husband and mother-inw are very sarcastic and full of money. But the words came out of his mouth and he swallowed them back. You can talkto anyone about this, but not to Max. What if Max gets angry and does something out of the ordinary. I, I dont know much about her. Bonnie replied, Im really happy that youre relieved, brother. Go back and introduce your little sister to me, I will get married if it is suitable, and try to hold two in three years and three in five! Max said, Otherwise it looks like Im not wanted. Bonnie responded absentmindedly. Wait for the evening and tell Sebastian about it. She was hesitant, Should I talk to my brother and say that actually Talia is not happy and is even being bullied. Sebastian was reticent for a long time, I think its best, to talk to Talia first, if she is forced to live in such circumstances, you go and talk to your brother-inw. If not, it is Talias willingness to live in such a family, then there is no need to talk about it. People who pretend to sleep cannot be woken up. Letting Max know would just add to Maxs pain. Makes sense. Bonnie agreed, Then Ill go see Talia tomorrow. No sooner had the words left her lips than Sebastian gave her a solid pop. The pain caused Bonnie to suck in a breath of cold air and speak angrily, It hurts, why are you hitting me for a good reason? Sebastian red at her, Dont you know what kind of body you have now? The doctor specifically advised to recuperate in bed, and you still dare to run around? At that, Bonnie gave a heartfelt oh. Almost forgot about this. Shes still recuperating from her illness! Speaking of which, is your body still feeling well after the bumpy transfer today? Sebastian asked. Im fine, Bonnie nodded heavily, the doctor gave a full body check when we got here to the hospital and there was nothing wrong. Thats good. Sebastian nodded. Bonnie hid in his arms and spoke in a soft voice, What about you today, how are you doing at the Jones Familyspany today, did the old shareholders keep it down? Sebastian hmphed, but his eyes were very deep, The first results, but this is a brand new ce after all, and an oldpany, its not that easy to get a full foothold. Not to mention, theres Nancy against it. Auntie Nancys methods are indeed, as you say, endless and very ruthless. Sebastian said.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Today alone in the meeting, several times out of provocation, everywhere prick. Its understandable, Bonnie nodded, Auntie Nancy is working so hard, probably to save a little more for her son! How did you know Auntie Nancy had a son that I mentioned to you? Sebastian was taken aback. Bonnie was even more surprised than he was, blinking her clear almond eyes and sounding incredulous, You knew Auntie Nancy had a son, but didnt tell me? Between them as a couple, how did they start to have secrets! Chapter 1439: It’s okay to go later Bonnies tone was full of aggravation. She is the first to share anything with Sebastian. But what about Sebastian? What are you thinking, Sebastian raised his hand and rubbed the bangs in front of Bonnies forehead, The reason I didnt tell you is because what I heard was just anecdotal and not confirmed. If its not true, whats the point of telling Bonnie? I wanted to wait to find out before telling you, but who knows, your side also got the information, and directly sat on the matter. Sebastian replied. Bonnies face eased for a few moments. She nodded along with Sebastians words, There must be traces of it to be talked about like that. And, there is a point to be drawn from it. The father of Nancys child was not eptable to everyone, so Nancy deliberately avoided all things and news about him. The feeling is like She cheated on a married man. Sebastian replied. Bonnie was so shocked that she covered his mouth, so angry and funny, How dare you say that! Just a proper guess. Sebastians ck eyes gradually sank, But then its understandable why Auntie Nancy is so obsessed with getting the Jones Familyspany and holding the reins. A woman is weak, but a mother is strong. All for the sake of their children! But Bonnie still had a bit of a question, Auntie Nancys baby, who the hell is it? Hidden for so many years, but no one actually know of it. To find out, there are only two people to ask besides Auntie Nancy herself. Sebastian spoke up, Jay, or Ayra. But the situation now is that neither of these two people can say who that child is. We can only find another way to investigate. Okay, youve worried enough, the next task is to rest and nurture the baby. Sebastian terminated the conversation. He helped Bonnie to lie down, and tucked her in thoughtfully. The atmosphere in the ward was one of warmth. It just didntst long before it was broken up by Max who barged in with a breeze. Bonnie, look what another treasure Ive found for you! While saying this, he breezed through the door of the ward. As if offering a treasure, she handed what she was holding to Bonnie to see. From start to finish, heignored Sebastian in front of him. With a ck face, Sebastian reached out and poked him in the shoulder, reminding, Brother-inw, are you invisible to me? Max turned his head to look at him, extremely perfunctory, I saw it, why, dont disturb me and Bonnie if you dont have anything to do.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Now that you see it, you should have said hello before you came in. Sebastian reminded. Max rolled his eyes, I came to see my own sister, why should I say hello to you. What if were making out? Bonnie has been hospitalized to nurse her baby, and you still have the heart to nurse your baby, are you a human being! Max jumped straight up. Sebastian: Bonnie: The couple looked at each other speechlessly and chose to give an eviction order, Brother, the doctor said there is still a report of something to get, or you go get it for me, OK? Now? Theres no rush, is there? I havent introduced you to the functions of this little nightlight yet. Max reluctantly, Besides Sebastian is standing around with nothing to do, why not let him go. Its not fair! Sebastian opened the door of the ward and tried to force Max out. But just for a moment, the door mmed shut again. The handsome face is full of grimness and gravity, Actually, I also think that its okay to goter. Chapter 1440: Now it’s not that price The sudden change of tone made Bonnie instinctively sense that something was wrong. Before I had a chance to ask, I heard a movement from the door. You let go of me, I want to go back to the original hospital! Bitch, you will be hospitalized wherever I tell you to be, if you dare to sing against me again, I will beat you to death right now! A mans voice may not be that familiar, but a womans voice, its all too familiar! Who else is it if not Talia? Bonnie had barely reacted when Max, who was beside her, had thrown down his things and ran out. Brother! Bonnie screamed a terrible cry in her heart and intended to get out of bed. And Sebastian obviously guessed what she was thinking and didnt stop her, but pushed his wheelchair over and admonished, Dont get too emotional, just watch, okay? Mmm! Bonnie nodded, urging again, Get out of here. Pushed by Sebastian, Bonnie walked out of the hospital room. In the hallway, Talia and Zack are tugging and pulling, their hospital gowns so crumpled and wrinkled they cant even look at them. Max looked at the scene with scarlet eyes, his hands hanging at his side clenched into fists, and lowered his voice like a lion roaring, Let her go! Zack immediately obeyed and let go of Talia. The force was released and Talia fell to the ground like a falling leaf. Its a good thing that Max was quick to hold her, so she didnt fall on the ground. Is everything okay? Max spoke up and asked.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Talia, however, avoided the sight and struggled to stand up straight on her own. Such a rejecting look makes Maxs eyes a little more despondent. Mr. Pearson, you seem to know my wife very well. Zack owed up, the corners of his mouth hooked up into a smile, Thats great, they say its good to have acquaintances, my wife is also staying in this hospital from today, please take care of her, too. After a pause, and turned his head to look at Bonnie, the Pearson Family Miss, you and my wife are pregnant, nothing to chat more well, if you transfer to a better hospital, also remember to take us! The words were clearly spoken with a smile, but Bonnies heart rose up with a bad chill. She knew that Zack did it on purpose! Because he was not paidpensation, Zack deliberately chased him here. Let Max and Talia spend time together, the pain is bound to be Max. When the timees, she is distressed about Max and will pay this amount. I have to admit, Zack bet on the right thing. Bonnie spoke with a dark face, Mr. Liu, if you dont mind, let me take you to the doctor. Sure thing. Zack agreed in one breath. He was just looking forward to it! Brother, you take Miss Xiong to the doctor first, pregnant women cant afford such a torment, in case something happens, its not good. Bonnie admonished Max again. Ill be fine on my own! Talia hurriedly spoke, her long, slender eyshes blinking rapidly, Just dont bother Mr. Pearson. She turned and darted away. Bonnie didnt even have a chance to persuade her, so she watched her disappear without a trace. Theres no way out, lets tackle Zacks side first. Leading Zack to a remote and quiet corner, Bonnie spoke, Ill give you half a million, all right, you stay out of our sight from now on, and Talia, Ill give better medical care too. Its only half a million, Zack said with disdain, Im sorry, Miss the Pearson Family, it was fine to talk about half a million before, but now, no! Chapter 1441: Listen to the baby’s fetal heart Zack was full of hangers-on and looked smugly at Bonnie. Bonnie then frowned, So how much do you want? Ten million! Heh! Bonnie almostughed, Youve got a lot of nerve asking for money. I cant help it, Zack shrugged his shoulders with an innocent expression, I also look at the value of the goods to price, I believe the Pearson Family Missy can see that your brother has a deep love for Talia. 10 million, buy a quiet, how good. The Pearson Family doesnt need the $10 million anyway. If I dont give it, youll keep dangling it in front of our eyes wont you, and has it ever urred to you that that would make you feel bad inside too, after all, Talia is your wife now. Bonnie reminded. Zack waved his hand unnecessarily, They say women are like clothes, if I had $10 million, what kind of wife couldnt I find, and even, if I were given $20 million, I could even send Talia to Mr. Pearsons bed clean! He grinned, revealing his smoky, yellowed teeth, ttering and treacherous. Bonnie just felt sick! Such people have no bottom line and are simply not worthy of being human. But what can be done? Is it really possible to let Talia keep hanging around in front of her brother. In three days, we will give you an answer. Sebastian next to him spoke. Zack also knows to take the good with the bad, Okay, then I will go first, oh yes the Pearson Family Miss, this hospital is too expensive, I can not afford to pay this money ah, please give it first, otherwise the doctor blows us away, I will have to take Talia outside your ward and cry and yell, when the noise to you how to do? What will you do then?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bummer! Bonnie has seen Zacks shamelessness. When he left, he was so angry that he clenched his fist tightly, This man, its too much! If youre angry, I can go and help you get rid of it straight away, and as for Talia, you figure out how you want to arrange it afterwards. Sebastian spoke gently. Bonnie shook her head, No, he came prepared. Zacks mother, who did note today. You can see that it is hiding in the shadows waiting for news. If you wait until the message is not sent back by Zack himself, Im afraid its going to be a big deal right away. This man is running for money, so the brain chicken thief to death. You cant do it without permission. But if we dont solve it, Bonnie cant swallow the anger. Hesitantly, he exhaled a long breath, Lets go back to the ward first and see how brothers side is doing. Good. Sebastian then pushed Bonnie back. After a quick turn around, Imet Talia and Max in the ultrasound room. The doctor was examining Talia, and the instrument coated with count was ced on her stomach and explored continuously. The baby is developing very well, you can already see the buds, its a thriving baby. The doctor spoke kindly. Talias whole body, however, stiffened, hmmed, and was about to roll over and sit up. Wait, does the father want to listen to the babys heartbeat? The doctor asked again. His eyes, which were on Max. Obviously misidentified Max. Talia hurriedly had to open her mouth to exin, Hes not the childs Before the words were finished, Max had already grabbed the words and agreed very crisply, Yes. The doctor then went to get the fetal heart monitor. And Talia looked at Max incredulously, her scarlet lips mumbled several times, but in the end no words came out. Chapter 1442: Is that what you’re after? The two men were silent as they waited for the doctor to retrieve the instruments. The moment the loudspeaker is turned on, the sound of the childs strong heartbeat instantly fills the entire examination room. One after another, extraordinarily strong. This is the most energetic heartbeat Ive heard in my thirty years of medical practice, and I can even imagine how promising this child will be after birth. The doctormented. Maybe, its a sports wizard! If youre a girl, dont study sports, its not good for your muscle tone, its better to learn to dance. Max said. The doctor followed and nodded, Yes, yes, dancing is better, painting or piano is also good, but it looks like the child cant sit still. The two had a very animated conversation about their children. It wasnt until Talia sneezed next to him that the doctor snapped back to attention. Oops really sorry, I saw that the babys father is very attached to this baby, so I followed a few more conversations, you wipe quickly, be careful not to catch a cold. The doctor said, while handing Talia tissues. Talia sat up, wiped the couplers off her belly, and then walked out with Max. At the door, bump into Bonnie and Sebastian who are waiting. Brother, how are the test results? Bonnie asked. Max nodded, The doctor said the baby is healthy and has a very strong heartbeat. Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief, Thats good, just as long as the adults and children are okay. After a pause and added, Miss Xiong, you should stay in a ward with me for the next few days, you shouldnt mind, right? No, Talia refused, Ill just go back to the hospital I was at before and leave you guys alone. Just about to turn around and leave, but Max clutched his wrist. She turned her head in shock and looked incredulously at the ce where they touched. It was just a small gesture, but Talias eyes couldnt help but redden. Maxs eyes also surged withplexity, lifting his thin lips, his voice hoarse, You go back to the original hospital, you will also be sent back, then the road and then any idents, who will protect you around? Thats right, Bonnie nodded in agreement, or dont toss and turn, stay with me for a few days, if you still want to leave then, I definitely wont stop you, at least now live with me, very safe. This-Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. After much hesitation, Talia nodded her head in agreement. Max immediately let go of her hand, Bonnie, she still has a blood test report form on the sixth floor that she didnt get, go get it, Im going back to the ward. Good. Bonnie nodded. Talia looked at Maxs back, her eyes full of fondness and reluctance. You still like him a lot, dont you? Bonnie asked, speaking up. Talia rushed back, What? No! Mouths can lie, but little subconscious body movements dont. Bonnie nodded, Lets go, get the report. Talia was going to exin further, but was afraid that the more she said, the more she seemed to be here. Had to keep my mouth shut. When she got the blood test report back to the ward, Talia was stunned by the scene in front of her. Not only her, but Bonnie and Sebastian were also severely surprised. This Brother, youre in a hurry to get back to the ward just to prepare this, huh? Bonnie asked, raising an eyebrow. Chapter 1443: Divorce him It takes only ten minutes to go upstairs and get a school report. Max not only had a bed brought in, but also prepared various things. From small slippers and toothbrushes torge TV and game consoles, there is everything you need. The room, which was overly spacious, is now stuffed to the brim. It is not too much to say that it is a rental house, because all the things that should be there are prepared on. Brother, are you moving your home to the ward, and where did you get all this stuff? Bonnie asked curiously. Max scratched his head, I happen to have a chartered friend in the neighborhood, so I asked him to help me get it. Although the mouth said casually, but Talias hand still unconsciously clenched, rose red face and spoke in a small voice, Thank you! Its just a casual thing, no thanks. Max waved his hand, You can stay in peace, if you need anything else, then talk to me. Talia immediately shook her head, Thats enough for now, nothing is needed. Mm. Max nodded, Then get some rest, Ill leave you to it.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian followed suit and headed out the door, Im going out with my brother-inw and stopping by to get some fruit and vitamins for you two beautiful pregnant women. Soon, Bonnie and Talia were the only onesleft in the room. The atmosphere was rather awkward as the four eyes met. Talia sat on the edge of the bed and stretched out her rough and ufortable hands, stroking everything in front of her. It was only after a long time that he spoke, He is still the same as before, no matter what he prepares, he must prepare the best. Not really, Bonnie corrected, shaking her head, he prepares the best for the people he likes. Hearing this, Talias expression was once again embarrassed, opened her mouth and smiled bitterly, Im married now. I know, Bonnie nodded, but that doesnt stop my brother from still liking you, dont worry, hes got a handle on it, if he was really confused and Zack had just gone too far with you, he would have just gone up and beaten him to death! Now Maxs fondness for Talia is reclusive and introspective. He only do his best in the things he should do, can not be tainted, will never cross the thunderbolt half a step. Hearing you say that makes me wish even more that he didnt like me, at the very least the guilt in my heart wont be so strong. Taliamented again. Unfortunately, people have no way to control their feelings. Didnt someone say that there are two things in this world that cant be hidden, sneeze and love. Even if the surface is pretending to be cold as frost, but when the moment of seeing the beloved, all the rules and regtions, will be instantly turned into nothing. Talia, however, fell silent and stopped responding. Bonnie had to stop and change the subject, You do know what Zack wanted when he had to have you admitted to this hospital, right? I know. Talia nodded, Thats why I said I was leaving. Staying here will only make things difficult for Bonnie and others. After all, Zack only agreed to give us three days to think about it. If we dont give him $10 million, he may be more aggressive and irritate my brother. Bonnie answered honestly. After a pause and said, I can not give this 10 million, and do not want you to be hurt, so there is another solution, I do not know if you are willing to ept. What solution? Talia asked, puzzled. Bonnie said, Divorce Zack. Chapter 1444: Coming for Max Almost as soon as the words left her mouth, Talia immediately refused. No, I cant divorce him. Bonnie is very confused, Why ah, he is so bad to you, not worthy to be your husband, why dont you divorce, did he save your life, you want to give your life to him? It hasnt saved my life, but the situation is simr, I guess. Talia replied, Anyway, I cant get a divorce. Bonnie tightly frowned at the clear willow brows, genuinely iprehensible. If you havent saved your life, why do you follow Zack with such devotion? Cant you see that Zack is not a good person, and following such a person is destined to cut off the rest of your life. After a pause, he ced his gaze on Talias stomach again, including the rest of your childs life, and all together, it was cut short. At the mention of this child, Talia subconsciously ced her hand on the small of her back. After a long time of silence, lifted his lips andughed softly, I will try to protect him, but if I really can not protect, on the one hand, I am ipetent, on the other hand, probably his destiny it! As she said this, Bonnie noticed that Talias eyes were dull and lifeless. It seems that she has conflicting feelings about this child. I hope she is born, and I dont seem to want her to be born. But this is a strange reaction. If you dont want the child to be born, why not just abort it? Its clear that Zack doesnt care much about the baby either, and can even say things like aborting the baby and sending Talia to Maxs bed clean. Its really too contradictory and strange. But just as he was about to ask the next question, Talias cell phone rang. She picked it up and nced at the caller ID and her expression instantly froze, Excuse me, Im going to take a call outside. Good. Bonnie nodded. Looking at Talias back as she left, Bonnies eyes grew deep andplex. Start thinking about what kind of rtionship is between Talia and Zack, exactly. Instead of being a couple, it is more like two people who are involved together because of some kind of interest. And just as he was thinking about it, Sebastian came back from outside, carrying fruit in his hands. But there was no Max behind him. Bonnie took a look and couldnt help but wonder, Whats going on, wheres my brother? In a bad mood, I simply called my grandfather and told him that there was a problem at thepany and called him away. Sebastian replied. The less Max touches Talia, the better. Other than that, there is nothing like work to make you forget everything. Bonnie agrees with this statement.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Also, this is the information I found out, you might be interested. Sebastian said while handing Bonnie a few sheets of A4 paper. It was full of Talias information. One of the more important ces, Sebastian also deliberately marked with a red pen. Talia, who was married to Zack in a sh a month ago, got pregnant immediately after the wedding and then moved back to Capital. Are you trying to say that all of this might have been done on purpose? Bonnie asked. Sebastian nodded, then shook his head, I think so, but Talia is just a pawn, so I dont know anything about the mans ns. She was simply forced toe to Capital and be a pawn in the mans n. Purposely looking for Talia to be a pawn, that purpose is too obvious, the other side ising for my brother! Chapter 1445: Do you need me to check it for you But as far as I can remember, Bonnie doesnt remember who Max has offended. So much so that the other side is going to find out all about Talia. It was even still scheduled to be deployed three months in advance. This is a big and long move. Bonnie had to give up when she couldnt figure it out. But instead of giving uppletely, she pretended to speak unintentionally while Max was dropping her off for a checkup, Brother, you actually still have Talia in your heart, dont you? Maxs face didnt change and he yed sloppy with her, The doctor told you to be calm, dont think about it all day, its not good for the baby, you know? Actually, I can see that Talia has you in her heart, too, but for some reason, she just married Zack. Maxs eyes grew dimmer, A loss is a loss, no point in talking about it, it will only make me regret it, Bonnie. Didnt anyone ever steal Talia from you back when you were together? Bonnie asked again, I think there was! Max carefully recalled a bitter smile, Of course I did, the process of chasing Talia was not easy, it can be said that it was over five hurdles before finally holding the beauty. Its just a shame that it didnt take long for them to be torn apart hard by Nathan. Since you didnt give up when there were so many suitors back then, how can you be such a wimp now, even if you cant be together, you can still help her out. Bonnie said. Its kind of heartfelt to enable Talia to be happy. Talk about it. Max still had little interest. Bonnie also stopped talking at the right time. She just deliberately asked about that year to see if it could be a deliberate retaliation by one of Talias suitors back then. But it doesnt look like it. If there is really such a strong and powerful opponent, Chu Tian version should describe a few more sentences. Then its not these people. There are still other aspects to be investigated to start again. As I was thinking about it, the examination room had arrived. Go inside, Ill wait for you outside. Max said. Bonnie nodded and lifted her foot into the examination room. Inside, on the waiting bench, she saw an old acquaintance. Dr. Leonard! Dr. Leonard, what a coincidence. Bonnie came up to greet him, What are you doing here, are you here to see a doctor? Hearing the greeting, Jays body jerked, then rxed and slowly turned his head. The handsome face was the usual light, small smile, Mrs. Grant, its a coincidence that I came over to check on my health. So thats it, Bonnie nodded, My fetal image hasnt been too stabletely, so Im staying here to protect my baby. Speaking of which, I havent seen you for a long time since west met at the dress hall. After a pause, Bonnie saw the bruise at the corner of Jays mouth and the long, newly healed scar on his neck. It is really shocking. Dr. Leonard, what are you, being bullied? Bonnie sucked in a breath of cold air, Whos so bold? Tell me, Ill go get justice for you! If it werent for Dr. Leonard, Damons illness would not have been cured so quickly. So Bonnie also wanted to do something for Dr. Leonard to show her appreciation. Dr. Leonard, however, declined. Its someone you cant afford to mess with, and I deserved the injury. Jay smiled faintly. Without waiting for Bonnie to speak again, he changed the subject again, How could the fetal image be unstable for good reason, do you need me to check it for you?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1446: Piercing Bonnie was naturally begging for it. Dr. Leonards medical skills she has witnessed with her own eyes, and it is not too much to say that he is a miracle doctor. If you can get him to help you with the consultation, you may be able to see the minor problems that other doctors dont detect. Its just thatC Arent you here to see a doctor, and now I have to trouble you to help me with the consultation, isnt that a bit inappropriate? Jay shook his head, Why yes, it just so happens that I dont feel like I have anything left to do, just wait a minute, Ill just go talk to the nurse. He got up, went to the nurse, and whispered a few words. The nurse, full of shock, also returned a few words. But Jay still resolutely turned around to leave. Wait a minute the nurse tried to catch up.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Jays cold, piercing gaze was directed at her, I told you I dont need to see the doctor anymore, is there something Im not making clear, nurse? Jays tone was soft, a light smile hung on his face, but his words concealed threats and intimidation. The nurse was too stunned to speak, her mouth and eyes wide open, dumbfounded in ce. Lets go. Jay turned his head to Bonnie again, Find a quieter corner and have your consultation first, then its not toote for you toe over for an examination. Good. Bonnie didnt see the scene just now and nodded her head. The two went to the corner of the waiting room, which is where the questioning began. After some examination, Jays handsome brow was furrowed and his thin lips were pursed into a line. Bonnie instantly tensed up, Whats wrong, is the baby in a bad way? Its true that I cant say its good, but its mind-boggling to me that youve be so weak when youve only been in Capital for a short time when the baby was so healthy and had no problems before. Jay replied. At this point in the mind, only one thought shed through. Someone moved the needle. Have you been in contact with anyely? Jay asked, The kind that deliberately targets you. There is one, its Auntie Nancy of the Jones Family Before the words were finished, Jay took over in one breath, Impossible, she wouldnt do such a thing,ying hands on a small child is thest thing she cares about. After saying this, the heart stuttered. Bonnies suspicious gaze had swept over, Dr. Leonard, you know Auntie Nancy? Yes, I do know each other, after all, I have treated many patients at Capital. Jay answered vaguely. In this way, it is like saying that Nancy is her own patient. Bonnie did think so, too. If it wasnt Auntie Nancy, I think the only person I would have offended would have been Old Mr. Jones Dr. Leonard, do you know Old Mr. Jones well? Kinda familiar, but from what I remember, hes not someone who would use such underhanded tactics either. Jay replied. Then Bonnie is out of answers. It doesnt matter if you take your time to think about it, anyway, now that youre in the hospital, Ille over again once a day to take your pulse and prescribe some herbs, and the baby will be fine. Jay said again. Bonnie nodded, Good, then Ill trouble you. Theres nothing to be polite about, go ahead and get checked out, Ill take you back to your roomter. Jay replied. He did what he said he would do, and when Bonnies examination was over, he did apany her back to the ward. At the entrance to the examination room, he bumped into Max. Why are you here, too, to administer the medicine? Max asked. Jay Chams ck eyes shed, Well, I happened to meet Mrs. Grant and said that the babys fetal image is unstable, so I n toe over every day to check. Thats great, Max was overjoyed, I didnt even have the heart to approach you before when I knew you were being punished for fear of causing you trouble, but I didnt expect you to take the initiative and say yes. Punished? Bonnie was full of confusion, Dr. Leonard, the bruises on your body were not caused by bullying, but by punishment? Chapter 1447: False move A sh of panic crossed Jays face. Before Max opened his mouth, he regained hisposure and opened his mouth to exin, Its a punishment, but I asked for it, and its a shame that I have to be cleaned up for such a big man. The implication is for Bonnie to stop asking. Bonnie was also very sensible, so she kept her mouth shut. Instead, Max pulled Jay aside and lowered his voice to ask, Whats your situation now, and are you going to continue to hide it from my sister? Yeah, Jay nodded, if I knew Dr. Leonard was Jay, shed be in an adversarial rtionship with me, and on a personal level, Id love to be friends with her. After a pause he added, And soon Ill no longer be associated with the Jones Family and can be that rumored Dr. Leonard, so why expose my identity now? Max shook his head with a serious expression. Want topletely get rid of the identity of Jay, hard! Other than that, just say Nancy can not pass that level. I dont need to tell you how much Auntie Nancy wants you to inherit the Jones Family business and all, and how easy it is for you to just say go. Jay had a faint smile on his face, We wont know until we try if it works. Okay! Max followed and nodded, Anyway, you have made a good decision, I definitely support you, after all, we are good brothers. As they spoke, the two returned to Bonnie. Bonnie was a little curious, What are you two muttering about, mysteriously? Secret! Max spoke, All right, hurry back to the ward, how cold is it standing here, what if you catch a cold? The three men spoke and took steps toward the ward. During the period Max also pretended to be mysterious and told Jay, I found an old acquaintance, you also know, you will meetter. Jay raised his eyebrows and the corners of his mouth rose slightly, Who is it that makes you so happy. Ill know when I see you! While saying that, Max pushed open the door of the ward. Talia, who was sitting on the head of the bed looking at her cell phone, raised her head and her expression instantly became frozen. Her limbs stiffened, and even the phone slipped and hit the quilt, unaware that her eyes were only staring at Jay. Bonnie could see quite literally that Talias eyes were tinged with trepidation and nervousness! But before he could ask, Jay had already opened his mouth, Long time no see, Miss Bear, so surprised to see me? Talia snapped back to her senses and forced out a smile, A little surprised indeed, after all, we havent seen each other for a long time. Its been a long time indeed, Jay nodded, we havent seen each other since you left without saying goodbye back then, counting up, its been seven or eight years, how have you been these years? Its okay. Talia replied, her hand already subconsciously brushing her still-t belly. Maxs eyes dimmed for a few moments, Shes married and now pregnant, you can help herter too, she almost fell the other day.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Good. But Talia was reluctant and scrunched back desperately, No, the doctor said the baby is healthy and just needs to recuperate. Talia, Leonards medical skills are perfect now, and even if theres nothing going on, you can still look at it. Max urged, Just listen, okay? Talia is full of struggles. This is the first time since the reunion that Max has said something like, Listen, will you? But it was the matter of getting Leonard to see her Chapter 1448: Help her out Talia is as tangled as she can be. Rx, Im just taking a pulse. Jay said again. He and Max are pinned down and Talia has no way to escape! Wait a minute, Bonnie spoke at the right time, covering her stomach with a somewhat unnatural expression, Dr. Leonard, my belly vaguely seems to be in a bit of distress, can you take a look at it for me? Bonnie, dont scare me, how can you get a stomachache for a good reason, Leonard, show Bonnie! Max also spoke anxiously. Jay nodded his head and walked towards Bonnie. Checked it out and there was nothing wrong with it. But I did feel a little hard just now, is it an illusion? Bonnie looked down and touched her stomach, Its always best to be fine, oh yes, Miss Bear, I remember the doctor saying just now that you should go get a blood draw for a routine checkup. Talia was worried about not having a chance to excuse herself and hurriedly nodded, Okay, okay, then Ill go over there now. She lifted the covers off the floor and disappeared into the ward with fire. Should I wait for her toe back? Jay asked, speaking up. Bonnie is full of smiles, Next time, Miss Xiong is a little anemic, I guess Ill be dizzy after the blood draw, so its easy to have errors in seeing the doctor, right? Also. Jay nodded, Ille back another day then. Ill drive you. Max said. Jay subconsciously refused, No, its not like I cant walk back on my own. Besides, I drove here. Its because you drove here, thats why Im giving you a ride. Max crossed his eyes, Just the way you are now, how can you drive, do you really think you are Superman, how can you heal so easily from such a serious injury. Without a word, Jay was dragged out. Bonnie was left alone in the ward again. It was about an hour before Talia appeared at the door of the ward, noting in, probing and poking around. Come on in, theyre all gone. Bonnie knew what she was watching for and spoke up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Talia then pushed the door open and walked in. She looked down awkwardly, not knowing what to say. Bonnie was dry and direct, asking her point nk, Are you scared of Leonard, has he ever hurt you before? No, no. Talias eyes dodged. But this is clearly lying. You can keep it to yourself, but Ill ask my brother, and by the way, the next time Leonardes, I wont be helping you. Bonnies tone of voice was firm, instantly causing Talia to panic. Dont you tell Max, please, Mrs. Grant! Then you tell me. Bonnie gives the solution. Silence. After a long silence, Talia finally let out a long sigh, Leonard had been involved when I was asked to leave Max back then. So much so that to this day, Talia still has a shadow over him. As long as you see, your whole body will be unconsciously stiff and tense, wanting to escape far away. Bonnie couldnt believe it, But it was Nathan who broke you up with my brother! In that case, in addition to Nathan, Dr. Leonard was also involved in this matter. Nathan and Dr. Leonard, know each other and are associates? I dont know, Talia shook her head, but the day I was threatened, Im pretty sure I saw Leonard, the man who, with his own hands, injected my brother with the shot that nearly killed him! Something so deplorable that Talia will never forget it in her life. Chapter 1449: He’s got it right Bonnie was horrified to hear this. Actually, Ive always wanted to ask you what exactly Nathan threatened you with back then to get you to leave my brother. Once again, Talia fell silent. Its all in the past, can I not talk about it? Talia spoke half-heartedly. Bonnie had to give up, Well, let me know when you want to talk about it. After a pause, he added, I wont let Dr. Leonard see you again, dont worry.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Thanks! Talia sincerely thanked. Also told Bonnie, Actually, from when I used to know Max, I didnt think Rachel was his sister. Why? Talia herself cant say. It just feels like a very different personality, including some of the usual styles and so on. Talia replied. One might even say that Rachel is very different from all the Pearsons. Its just that everyone was in love with Rachel at the time, so they didnt notice. Dont think Im buttering you up, I mean what I say. Bonnie winked and guffawed, If you really had a mind to bend me over, then surely you would have gotten back together with my brother, or even taken my advice and divorced Zack, thats what I call bending. At the mention of Zack, Talia was again silent. And on this end, it is also said that Cao Cao Cao is here. As we were talking, Zack burst into the room with a big bang, next to the red-faced nurse. Im sorry Mrs. Grant, I tried to stop him, but he wouldnt listen to me at all and pushed me over. The young nurse apologized guiltily. Bonnie waved her hand, Its okay, you didnt fall, did you? No no, I wear thick clothes in the fall and winter, so it didnt hurt to fall. The little nurse hurriedly shook her head. Bonnie raised her eyebrows, Really? But how do I see your leg seems a little limp ah, not a broken bone! While saying that, also quietly pass a wink to the little nurse. The little nurse instantly understood, bent down and hugged her leg and started wailing, It seems to be true, my leg hurts so much! What should we do? It would be bad if we were left with a disability, we need to get checked and treated quickly. Bonnies concern was overwhelming. Zack is a small business, mercenary and treacherous, and will not understand Bonnies small mind. At that moment, he spoke coldly, Mrs. Grant, I know you want to kick me out, but you dont have to do that! Bonnie is also not polite, know why not hurry up and go, people do not have to be so cheeky, right? Why would I leave, Im here to see my wife. Zack sat down with a big prick on the edge of Talias bed. Expression camouged out of deep affection, clutching Talias hand, Honey, Ivee to see you, do you miss me? Talia just wanted to shake off his hand, Zack, you go ahead, this is Mrs. Grants room, the doctor exined that she needs to recuperate, you dont want to disturb her rest here. This is your ward too, Zack spoke, still smiling, or Ill keep it down, or Ill help you change wards so you dont wake her up. Finishing with a look at Bonnie, Isnt that right, Mrs. Grant? Bonnie: Seen shameless, never seen so shameless. Zack obviously had her in mind to protect Talia, which is why he was so reckless. And, he holds it right! Chapter 1450: She’s not easy to mess with either Bonnies face was hard to read. Lowered his voice and spoke, Since we are living in a ward, of course I wont make things deliberately difficult, as long as you dont go too far, be my guest! Zack grinned with a mouthful of yellow teeth, See wife, I told you Mrs. Grant wouldnt mind. He looked around, then picked up the apple on the counter, wiped it casually on his body and took it straight to his mouth. Chewed crunching, but also crossed his legs, wife you live in this ward can be really good, is too few types of fruit, how not to get you some durian, Sakya it, this expensive, but also delicious. Talia was so angry that her whole body trembled, Zack, you dont go too far. Whats wrong with me? Zack asked rhetorically, Dont get angry wife, it would be bad if you hurt the baby, arent you very precious about this baby? It is strange to say that Talia, who was very angry just now, immediately looked like a deted ball after hearing this. Zack was allowed to eat and drink, but did not say another word or half a word. Zack finished nibbling on the apple and started wandering around the ward again, touching here and there. Finally, his eyes fell on the bedside ornament, his eyes lit up, wife, this is a limited model of handicraft ah, can be worth ten or twenty thousand, I gave away ah! No, Talia stopped, this is Mr. Pearsons stuff. He put it in your ce, is to give you well, and we are a couple, your is my, I take it to sell it does not matter ah. Zack smiled. After a pause, she even shamelessly went to ask Bonnie, Mrs. Grant, am I right? Bonnieughed. This is the first time she has ever seen someone who is so cheap and yet sells himself. Since the face do not want, Bonnie will not be used to. She opened her mouth, her voice guffawing and gentle, Of course thats right, if you like it, you can take all those things that my brother gave to Miss Xiong. Zacks eyes lit up and he was so excited that he couldnt speak, Really, thats embarrassing, but Mrs. Grant youre right, this is for my wife, isnt it for me, of course I have no problem taking it. While saying that, reach for the valuable stuff. Talia was so angry that she reached out to block it, but was stopped by Bonnie with a look. Since she asked Zack to take it, she was ready to clean him up! When Talia saw this, she kept her mouth shut. After scouring the wards, Zack found quite a few goodies. Happy and smiling, to leave with these things in their arms. This would be bad if it broke. You drove here, right? Take this part and put it in the car before youe up to get it. Bonnie reminded. Zack thought about it and it made sense. Okay then, Ill send a trip down now.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Humming, Zack carried his things downstairs beautifully. When I returned to the ward again, I noticed that something was wrong. , There were actually a few more people in protective clothing in the ward, and Bonnie and Talia were heavily armed. What is the situation? Before Zack had a chance to speak, the eyes of the crowd were on him in unison. Hes the one who took the pink hand puppet, right? Bonnie nodded, Yes, hes the one who took it, and we didnt touch it the whole time! Good, then please, sir,e with us. The man in the protective suit stepped forward and directly set up Zack. What the hell, why are you guys trying to catch me! Zack panicked beyond belief, reaching out and flying haphazardly in the air. The other party replied, We learned that that batch of artifacts carried an infectious disease, so for your own good, youll have toe back with us to receive treatment. Chapter 1451: Why Cheat Zack was so scared that his legs went weak. Dont scare me, how can I be infected for a good reason, Im not going to die, right? Through the thick protective clothing, Zack can not see clearly in front of the persons expression, can only feel the tone of serious gloomy, that can be said, this kind of thing I can not give you a guarantee, anyway, youe with us first, we will try to treat.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Zack cried a handful of snotty tears and dutifully followed and left. Talia next to me looked dumbfounded. Is it true that he has an infectious disease? She asked nervously and iparably, Then lets hurry to change the ward too, it would be bad if we get infected. Shes fine, but what about Bonnie? Bonnie shook her head, False, dont worry! Huh? Didnt he want those hand-me-downs? If a man wants something, he has to pay for it, and thats the price Zack paid. Bonnie exined. Anyway, being taken away will not die, at most is to be stabbed several times, a few more blood or something. Eat and suffer, and save Zack froming over and annoying people. Mrs. Grant, thank you. Talia spoke gratefully. Bonnie waved her hand, Theres nothing to thank you for, Im much cleaner without him, not specifically for you. Youre saying that, but in reality youre still going out on a limb for me. Talia knew very well in her heart, Otherwise you could have just kicked me out of the ward with you, wouldnt that have been once and for all? The more you analyze the problem so intelligently and wisely, the more I dont understand you and why such a smart girl would get entangled with a guy like Zack. Talia fell silent in due course. She tilted her head and looked at the door of the ward with a very deep look. For several days in a row, the hospital was very harmonious and quiet. Sebastian is busy with the affairs of Xuanyuan, and can only find time toe over for an hour or two every day, and then leave quickly afterwards. The rest of the time, it was Old Mr. Pearson and Max keeping Bonniepany. And of course there are five small children whoe over and try to act as pistachios, except for kindergarten and make-up time. Being well taken care of and in a happy mood, Bonnies fetal image is gradually stabilizing and she can already walk on the floor normally. But for safety reasons, its better for the baby to rest more in bed. The doctor stood on the edge of the bed with a serious face and exined. Bonnie nodded, Okay, I got it. By the way, where is Miss Xiong, I still have something to exin to her. The doctor turned his head again and looked at the empty hospital bed next to him. Bonnie shook her head, Im not sure, but it looks like shes been out for a while. Then when shees backter, remember to ask her toe see me in the office. The doctor, who was still busy going to another ward for a checkup, admonished. Good. Bonnie agreed, thought about it, and simply lifted the covers off the bed and headed out. Idle anyway, she went out for a walk and looked for Talia in the meantime. After a quick detour, I did find Talia in the small garden behind the hospital. But standing with Talia is another person. Leonard! Bonnies clean willow eyebrows instantly knitted, standing still without making a sound. What is the situation? Talia had clearly said that she was afraid of and hated Dr. Leonard, but now she was meeting with Dr. Leonard in private. Curiosity drove Bonnie to go up and listen to the conversation. Chapter 1452: You can go back if you want Rounding the wigwam behind the two men, Bonnie struggled to keep her ears open. Talias voice carried a few tremors, If you can help me with Zack, Ill leave Capital right away and nevere back. Youre making a deal with me? Jays voice came across as displeased. Talias voice grew sadder and sadder, Who am I to talk to you about conditions, Im just talking about the matter, you have a part to y in making me the way I am, dont you? Its true that I should say Im sorry for what happened back then, but Ive already made it up to you, otherwise why do you think, youd be pregnant with this child. Yes, Im grateful, but its a question of whether this child will be kept. At this statement, the two men fell silent. It was a long time before Jay spoke again, If you want to keep this child so badly, why dont you tell Max, as long as you do, he must Bonnie was shocked. This child, rted to Max? Ive been looking for you for half a day, and Mr. Grant is here, along with your five children, waiting for you. Talia and Jay, who were talking earlier, immediately moved their eyes this way. Hiding is no longer possible. Bonnie had to stiffly walk out from behind the wigwam, pretending that she just saw it, waving her hand in greeting, So you guys are here too, what a coincidence, Miss Xiong, lets go back to the ward together, it just so happens that the doctor is looking for you too! Talia quickly dodged, and Jay a good distance away, face squeezed out a far-fetched smile, Mrs. Grant you do not misunderstand, in fact I just and Dr. Leonard happened to run into each other, and then just chatted a little. Jay was much more direct, his gaze falling straight on Bonnie, his voice lilting, You heard that, didnt you? Bonnie yed dumb, Heard what, did you guys just talk about something I cant know about? Of course not, Talia denied, just a casual conversation. After saying that, he pulled Bonnie forward, Lets hurry back to the ward, dont let Mr. Grant and a few little ones wait. Good. Bonnie nodded and followed Talia forward. As hepassed the corner, he nced at Jay, who was still standing in the garden, out of the corner of his eye. For some reason, this glimpse of Jay was different from anything she had seen in the past. Ruthless, sinister and full of hellish chill. One cant help but be afraid. But when Bonnie tried to take a closer look, she found Jays usual gentle smile. It was as if everything just now was an illusion on her part. Is it really a misreading? Bonnie also asked herself this in her mind. But her thoughts quickly drifted away. Because of the sight of the five small children and Sebastian in the ward. Mommy! Like happy little butterflies, the five little children fluttered up and down happily and rushed to Bonnie. He was about to hug it up, but was stoppedby Sebastian again. Mommy is still pregnant with the little baby, you cant just jump on it like this, what if you hurt the little baby? The five small children immediately nodded vainly and obediently withdrew their little arms. Only from a long distance to tell the thoughts, Mommy, we miss you so much.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bonnies eyes were a little moist as she responded, Mommy misses you guys too, and if I could, Id love to go back and be with you right now. You can go back if you want to, of course. Sebastian spoke up from the side. Chapter 1453: Must not spoil you Bonnie didnt respond for a moment. Dont amuse me, giving me hope and disappointing me makes me feel worse. Sebastian raised a handsome sword brow and asked her rhetorically, How are you sure Im teasing you? Isnt it obvious.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Bonnie wanted to say that because the doctor said that she was recovering well now, but she still needed to be watched properly for a while longer. Before she could say anything, Joanna came up to her, tilted her little head, and said in a milky voice, Mommy, daddy just talked to the doctor and said he could take you home to recuperate. Really? Bonnies eyes were full of surprise. Of course its true. Sebastian nodded, You have been staying in the hospital, rather depressed mood, just as Zack was recently sent to the treatment center by you. So I think it would be good for you to move back home with Talia and return to the hospital when you have to check in some timeter. Sebastian finished and looked at Bonnie seriously, Of course, all of this is subject to your opinion, and if you dont want to, you can remain in the hospital. As soon as the words left her mouth, Bonnie answered, I do, of course I do! It is much morefortable to go home and recuperate than to stay here. The mere sight of familiar surroundings is very pleasant, which is too friendly for birth control. After making sure Bonnie was willing, Sebastian asked Talia again. Talia, however, tly refused, Ill just stay at the hospital, and follow it to your house, its just too much trouble. How could it be a problem? It would be a real problem if you stayed in the hospital. Bonnie corrected her thoughts. Talia would be wrong, Are you afraid that Zacks mother-inw wille and cause trouble? Dont worry, she recently went back to A City and Zack was put into the treatment center, so no one wille to the hospital now. Of course Im not afraid of that, Bonnie shook her head, Since I can get Zack into a treatment center, theres just as many ways I can deal with Zacks mother-inw. She has seen how many evil people over the years and still has some skills. Then why are you, Im in trouble for staying in the hospital? Talia was full of confusion. Bonnie exined, My brother has toe to the vi every day to take care of me, then turn back to the hospital and then take care of you, how hard is it, dont you feel sorry for him? This- Talia dropped her long, slender feathered eyshes, He could have left me alone, just talk to him. Bonnie shrugged, I said he can listen to it, anyway, I can not manage, if you can persuade you persuade, otherwise you will go back to the vi with me to live. Yeah Auntie Talia, Erika said gently as she came forward, you shoulde back to live with us, there are a lot of cars on Capital Road, and Uncle Max will be in trouble if he has tomute between the vi and the hospital every day. Talias heart had already seized hard just listening to it. If anything really happened to Max, she would die of guilt. Ill go back to the vi with you to stay. Talia finally made her decision. Thats right, Bonnies mouth curled up in a smile, lets go and get you discharged. Pulling Talia with her, Bonnie headed out the door. When I arrived at the nurses station and exined my intention, the nurse immediately started writing the procedure flow for discharge. Talia is still a little rushed, If you live in your house, if there is something that makes you unhappy, you must say so. Dont worry, Bonnie waved her hand and patted her shoulder, I treat you like one of my own and will not spoil you. Chapter 1454: Talia is missing Talia couldnt help butugh softly. The two of thempleted the discharge procedures and went back to the vi together. Old Mr. Pearson learned of Bonnies release from the hospital early, and deliberately held back from picking her up and working at home. When Bonnie returned, she saw the house decorated with lights and even arge banner hanging at the front door. It says C Warmly celebrate Baby Bonnies release from the hospital! Bonnies face instantly turned red and she rushed forward to rip off the banner, her eyes full of depression, Grandpa, what are you doing, there are so many peopleing and going, its embarrassing. Old Mr. Pearson did not think, but was very proud, What is the shame of it, other families do not know how happy they would be if they had a sick person and then discharged. How did it be a matter of shame when it came to Bonnie?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. To test this im, Old Mr. Pearson even then grabbed a passerby and asked him, Do you think youd be happy if your baby granddaughter got sick and got out of the hospital? Those who can live in this neighborhood are all rich and famous people, and naturally they all know Old Mr. Pearson. Such a good opportunity to get close, of course, can not let go. So he immediately said, Of course Im happy, if this were my granddaughter, I would have made it even more lively than Old Mr. Pearson. I thought I would get an approving look. Without thinking about it, Old Mr. Pearson ckened his cheeks. What, whats wrong? The passerby looked at Old Mr. Pearson with bewilderment and trepidation, Did I say something wrong? How can you do it more lively than me, so you mean, I didnt do it lively enough! Old Mr. Pearson questioned with a puff of anger. This! The passerby hurriedly changed his mouth and shook his head like a rattle, How can it be, Old Mr. Pearson you run it, this is the most lively discharge celebration in Capital, as I see it, in the next ten years, oh no, fifty years, everyone will imitate you and take you as a temte and idol! Old Mr. Pearson was so happy that he didnt forget to go and show off to Bonnie, See, everyone loves it. Bonnie hid her face and hurried into the vi. If she hides fast enough, no one will recognize her. But when they entered the house, they found that Old Mr. Pearson, who followed them in, had actually taken the banner off and was carefully arranging it in his hands. Hmm? Bonnie is a little confused, just now still had to hang this banner Old Mr. Pearson, how suddenly turned sex. Grandpa, whats going on with you? Bonnie asked curiously. Old Mr. Pearson thankfully patted his chest, Thanks to Talia for reminding me that you are notpletely well, and that such a big celebration could easily invite sickness and bad luck. While saying that, he also urged the maids, You guys grab hold and take down all those colored balls and stuff in the house. The maids immediately began to work. Bonnie turned her head to look at Talia at the door and winked gratefully. Talia responded with the same wink. Although nothing was said, there was already a high level of understanding between the two. No sound is better than sound. With those decorations removed, the vi was back to its original appearance. Old Mr. Pearson made it a point to have the Pearsons over for a nice evening meal. Although notpletely healed, but after all, is discharged from the hospital, we alle over to liven up, to give you a happy! Old Mr. Pearson suggested. Compared to hanging banners with lights and decorations, everyoneing over for a meal is really nothing, and Bonnie agreed. But when it was time for dinner, Bonnie found that Talia was gone! Chapter 1455: Damon who understands Bonnies first thought was that Talia had been abducted. But when I asked the security guard at the door, I learned that Talia had never gone out at all. This is rare, can people still be lost in the house? At that moment, Damon came up and told Bonnie in a milky voice, I just saw Auntie Talia for a second and she said she was going to the backyard for a walk. Backyard? But the backyard is not yetplete, and theres nothing there. Bonnie wondered. Because this vi was bought temporarily, although the front was nicely arranged, the backyard was still stacked with various misceneous items. Earlier Bonnie went to take a look and couldnt even find a ce tond. Talia, for good reason, how could she say she went to that ce for a break. But on second thought, Bonnie knew the answer. She lifted her slender, in white hand and rubbed the bangs on Damons forehead, Mommy will go check on her, you go to your younger siblings first. Ill stay with Mommy! Damon spoke up, Theres a lot of stuff in the backyard, what if we hurt Mommy? Mommys not that fragile, and I have to whisper to Auntie Talia, its not appropriate for you to be there. Bonnie insisted that he go first. Damon was in a bit of a bind. But soon came up with an idea, eyes shining brightly, Mommy wait for me ah, Ill be right back. After saying that, he ran away with his little legs. Bonnie was curious as to what he was doing, so she stood still and waited. Not long after, Damon came back, running out of breath, little mouth open to exhale hard. Bonnie bent down to wipe his sweat, What are you running so fast for? Mommy promised to wait for you, so she will always be here. Im afraid Mommy will wait too long. Damon scratched his head and smiled. Following like a treasure offering, he took out what he had prepared and ced it in front of Bonnie. It was a pair of earplugs for children. Mommy, Ill put this onter when you whisper to Auntie Talia, so I cant hear anything moving. Damons eyes shone so brightly that they seemed to glow. Bonnies heart was immediately moved by this. How can she have such an understanding son? See Bonnie did not answer, Damon also thought she was in doubt, rushed to speak to add, this earplug is very powerful, before I sleep with grandpa, grandpa snoring like thunder, I put on this will not hear at all. If you dont believe me, mommy, then Ill put it on now and you can try it. With that, Damon put the earplugs in and then came up to Bonnie, Okay Mommy, you can talk now. Bonnies eyes curled and she spoke softly, Damon, Mommy loves you. Damon opened his arms and hugged Bonnie, I love Mommy, too. I thought you couldnt hear it? Bonnie cried andughed, This isnt very good soundproofing. But this time Damons eyes were puzzled, Slow down mommy, I cant read lips that fasth.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Oh, so its lip-syncing. Bonnies eyes were once again tender. Leading Damon, the two went to the backyard. From a distance, I saw Talia sitting by the sink. What are you looking at? Theres no water in this pond, just a few fallen leaves, so you can look at this? Bonnie walked up and asked. Talia immediately came back to her senses, just looking at the fallen leaves, ah, fallen leaves in autumn is quite beautiful, I would like to pick up a few pieces back to collect. If you like, Ill have the maids collect all the fallen leaves for you, and you can pick them carefully. Bonnie replied, But for now, we have to go eat. Talia shook her head, You guys just go eat, I dont have much of an appetite. But as soon as the words left her mouth, her stomach rumbled. Chapter 1456: The people you meet are not people The scene was as awkward as it could be. Bonnie raised an eyebrow, Looks like your stomach is a lot more honest than your mouth. I, Ill just eat whatever I want, you really dont have to mind me. Talia was still holding on. Bonnie, however, broke through her mind, Youre afraid youll be embarrassed to see so many of the Pearsonster and be brought up about what happened back then, right? When Talia and Maxs love story, also considered a sensation throughout the Pearson Family it. There is no one in the Pearson Family who doesnt know Talia. Talia forced out a smile, Why did you let me go if you already guessed. Just guessed, thats why I let you go. Bonnie corrected her, Youre not the one in the wrong, it was Nathan who forced you apart back then, to put it mildly, the Pearson Family owes you, and its the Pearsons who should be in hiding, not you. Of course, the Pearsons dont hide. They would genuinely greet Talia and recount the regrets of the year. So close that Talia could have be a family with them. It was really close! Id rather not go. Talia still refused, Everyone else is fine, but seeing Aunt Ayra, I, I just dont know what to say. After all, this was once almost her own mother-inw. Then theres nothing to worry about. Bonnie replied, Shes back at the temple in the mountains today and wont being to dinner. When he finished, he pulled Talia outside. Seeing Talia still want to speak, Bonnie simply said, Whats wrong with you, just now did not say that as long as there is no she can, now want to backtrack,te ah! Talia had to keep her mouth shut and follow. When they reached the dining room, the hot and bothered the Pearsons turned their heads and looked at her. Talia subconsciously clenched the corner of her coat, her palms sweating continuously. She was scared, nervous, and waiting for the Pearsons trial! But none of those expected scenes appeared. The Pearsons greeted eagerly as if they had seen an old friend they hadnt seen in a long time, If it isnt Talia, how have you been doing out there all these years? You dont look very goodtely, do you have any worries? I happen to have a lot of American ginseng, all the best ones, Ill have the maids bring them to you after dinnerter!Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. Talia, do you remember you said to me before that you would send me a painting, I recently had a medical beauty treatment and my skin is in very good condition, I should take advantage of this time to hurry up and record it! Everyone was so enthusiastic to talk to Talia that it was not obvious that they had not seen each other for many years. But from the tone of voice, and can vaguely feel their careful gesture of goodwill. Talia suddenly felt a warmth in her heart. Those worries just now instantly dissipated. She smiled from the bottom of her heart and responded to the words of the crowd one by one. Its really impossible to respond, and there is Bonnie next to help. Old Mr. Pearson and Max were standing just a short distance away, watching quietly. Well? Old Mr. Pearson asked. Max was puzzled, How about what? Talia, ah, she and Bonnie stand together, what a good pair of sisters-inw, and Talia the boy, I can see. Maxs eyes instantly dimmed, Grandpa, youre not kidding, shes married and even pregnant. What you encounter is not human, and by not stepping in, you are allowing her to sink deeper into the mire than a cross. Old Mr. Pearson word by word, the tone of seriousness. Chapter 1457: Give them a hand Max was silent for a long time. Indeed, Talia could not be happy married to someone like Zack. But C Ive persuaded her to get a divorce, and she wont. Max replied, We cant force her to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to sign. But my impression is that Talia is not such a child of right and wrong, and I fear that, having fallen into the hands of her husband, she has to settle for something. Old Mr. Pearson hit the nail on the head.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. He raised his hand and stroked his beard, and his voice had a few more sentiments, Max, Grandpa wanted to keep Talia for you back then, but your father talked a good game and put on that show for me, making me think Talia was a bad boy. So grandfather let your father drove her away, and afterwards learned the truth, but also powerless to return. For so many years, grandpa knows that you casually cheerful, but the actual heart is very bitter, has been unable to let go of Talia. Now that its so easy to get a chance, why not go for it? Old Mr. Pearson word sincere, the vicissitudes of cloudy eyes looked at Max, What do you think? Max hesitated for a long time and finally spoke, Grandpa, if I can really get Talia back, can I bring the Pearson Family back with the baby in her belly? What, do we of the Pearson Family have a throne to inherit and have to have one of our own blood? Old Mr. Pearson asked him rhetorically. Even mocked Max, And the Pearson Family even if there is a throne to inherit, I also have to give Bonnies children ah, you go aside, the Pearson Familys family property, not your turn to think about it. Max then smiled, Okay, I get it. The answer is in your heart, right? Then be brave and go for it, life does not have a few decades to waste, and if you miss it again, there may not be a next time. Old Mr. Pearson raised his hand and patted Maxs shoulder, Go ahead, the others dare to say anything, Grandpa help you deal with it. The only thing Max has to do is to regain Talia. Thats all. Maxs eyes grew steadfast, and with a hmph, he took a step towards Talia. Looking at his back, Old Mr. Pearson stroked his beard with emotion. It was a family dinner and everyone had a great time. Max was in a good mood and was plied with wine by everyone and passed out drunk in no time. Old Mr. Pearson immediately pushed out Talia, Talia ah, we cant leave here yet, you go take care of Max, OK, send him back to his room. It was not a very excessive request, and Talia did not refuse. She helped Max to go to the vi next door. Not long after, a servant approached and handeda set of keys to Old Mr. Pearson. Old master, things are done! Old Mr. Pearson, with a sly light in his eyes, said three good words in a row and tucked the key away. Grandpa, what did you have the maid do? Bonnie asked curiously. Old Mr. Pearson also did not hide from her, Oh, nothing, just asked the maid to cut off the electricity of the vi next door, and by the way, locked the doors. Bonnie: !!! So now Max and Talia are not alone, in the dark? Dont worry, Max is not that kind of person, the reason I did this is just to create space for the two of them to be alone, so that the two can talk properly. Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand and said. Bonnie nodded, Grandpa, you really want Talia to be your granddaughter-inw. Yes, back then I like Talia very much, but unfortunately the fate of man, did not reach this wish, now there is an opportunity to seize, otherwise regret twice how to! Chapter 1458: Renewed Trouble Old Mr. Pearson is really fond of Talia. So much so that before Max could recover Talia, he had already started to think about setting up the nursery. What kind of nursery would Talia really like, do you think? Bonnie was a little distracted by the side. Bonnie? Old Mr. Pearson reached out and waved his hand in front of her face, What are you thinking about, so engrossed. Oh, nothing. Bonnie withdrew her thoughts. About the conversation she overheard at the hospital, she wasnt going to tell Old Mr. Pearson yet. Because it is only half heard, even the child and Max in the end have no clear rtionship. Whats the point of telling Old Mr. Pearson? Grandpa, its better to leave this kind of thing to my brother himself, isnt it necessary to treat it as your own, you always have to show it. Bonnie said. Old Mr. Pearson immediately nodded, Yes, yes, look at my brain, how I forgot about this matter, where he should behave, I can not interfere. Thats right, Bonnie nodded, so after the baby is born, grandpa you can just buy long-life locks or something for Talia. Okay, lets do what you say. Old Mr. Pearson nodded his head. With that said, Bonnie went to the childrens room. She was in the hospital for a long time and several of the little ones were well behaved and didnt try toe over to bother her. But Bonnie knows in her heart that this is the time they need a mothers love. A little more care and attention would be best. So she took the picture book and went to tell bedtime stories to the five little ones. The little ones were ecstatic. Even the always arrogant Andrew, after muttering a childish phrase, also obedientlyy into the nest, closed his eyes and waited to hear the story. Bonnie would smile, clear her throat and start telling the story. Before the story of the wolf and the princess was finished, the five little children were whirring to sleep. Bonnie leaned over and nted a shallow kiss on their foreheads. With that, he turned off the lights and went back to his bedroom. Sebastian was looking over the documents in front of the dresser, and when he saw her return, he immediately turned down the lights and stood up, I still have a little action to take care of, you take a shower first, Ill go to the study and get it done. Im going to take a shower, and youre not affecting me by working here. Bonnie said, Dont keep moving around, its weird. Sebastian nodded, Okay, as you wish. He put down the papers and went to the checkroom to find Bonnie a good pair of pajamas and thoughtfully took plush slippers. I bought it the other day when I went to meet a client. The weather in Capital is colder than Willisto, so keep warm. Pink and tender rabbit-shaped slippers, Bonnie is very fond of. She held it in her hand and refused to let go, Its so nice, I cant even wear it. Just wear them and buy them again, I can buy all the slippers in the world and put them in front of you as long as you say you want them. Sebastian said, Bonnie, do you want them? Puff C Bonnie didnt hold back her smile, her clear almond eyes seemed to have fallen into a river of stars. She reached out and hammered Sebastians chest, Nuts, dont bother, Im going to take a shower. Bonnie took afortable shower. When she was dressed and changed her shoes at the bathroom door, she solemnly put her bunny slippers on the floor to put her feet in.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But at that moment, a bright red blood stain on the floor instantly caught her eye and stung her eyes with a sharp pain. Chapter 1459: Why does something always happen After several seconds of dazedness, Bonnie finally came back to her senses. Shes bleeding! And, still, the blood flowed from that location down there! Sebastian! Bonnies voice became tense, Get me to the hospital.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. C After a lot of tossing and turning, Bonnie was back in the hospital room. The doctor was standing at the head of the bed, looking over the pathology checklist with a serious face. This is so strange, obviously a full set of detailed tests were done when she was discharged from the hospital and it was determined that Mrs. Grants body was ready to go home to recuperate, so how could she go home for just a few hours and have problems again? And, still, this bleeding without warning. It is really rare to find out the reason for this. Is it that the hospital instruments are not very good? Old Mr. Pearson was anxiously on fire next to him, Is there anytest foreign instrument, better than this, how much it costs, you go buy it, I pay for it! The doctor had a difficult look on his face, Old Mr. Pearson, this is already the best instrument in the world, and you know, the Pearson Family so many miracle doctors can not see the cause of the disease, how is it possible to find out by the instrument alone? The instrument is always an instrument, which has a bunch of miracle doctors to ask for advice to be reliable. But the Pearsons have been on the line, none of them see a reason. This means that Bonnie, the cause of the disease, may not have a solution at the moment. Old Mr. Pearson hung his head, and all of a sudden he seemed to have aged to a hundred years old. Isnt there anything else that can be done, when its clear that its all started to get better before? Old Mr. Pearson said. In his mind, he suddenly remembered his own lights and decorations. Then began to regret, Is it that I did wrong, Talia also said that this is inauspicious, it seems really inauspicious, otherwise how can something happen! Grandpa, this has nothing to do with you. Bonnie spoke out to reassure, Its still unclear whats going on, but its definitely nothing to do with you. Old Mr. Pearson was not convinced and still insisted, How could it be okay? If it wasnt for me, how could you be hospitalized again? After a pause and added, I heard that the temple where your third aunt stays is very spiritual, grandpa now go to the temple to pray for you, three kowtows and nine worship, make a wish to Buddha, as long as you can get well, I am willing to eat vegetarian for three months, no, three years! Old Mr. Pearson has always been a meat eater, but now he is willing to eat vegetarian for Bonnie, which shows how anxious and caring he really is. Bonnie was touched and heartbroken. Grandpa, Im really fine. Since its risky to be discharged, Ill just stay in the hospital. Wait until after the baby is born and then get out of the hospital. With so many nurses and doctors escorting them, even if there are bad guys, there is no way to get close enough to do it. Thinking about it, Bonnies heart suddenly stuttered with the thought of something. She turned her head and looked over at Sebastian. Although nothing was said, Sebastian quickly understood what she meant. Thepany found a reason to send Old Mr. Pearson out. When only the two of them were left in the ward, Bonnie spoke up, I met Dr. Leonard earlier, and when he took my pulse, he asked me if I had offended anyone recently. At that time, I also asked Dr. Leonard if he suspected that my hospitalization was a deliberate act by someone else, but Dr. Leonard did not say so explicitly. Now that I think about it, it could very well be the case, Sebastian, and when you think about it it is, why was I fine at Willisto and on the verge of miscarriage three times when I arrived at Capital? Chapter 1460: Nothing to be found Bonnie is now very suspicious that she was just poisoned. Who could get close to you so easily and poison you again and again and again? Sebastian instantly knitted his sword brows. The hands hanging at his side have been clenched tightly. If this person is caught by him, he will not let go. Bonnie shook her head, I dont know, obviously anything delivered to me will be checked again and again, its impossible to make a mistake. But its just that there are always idents. Maybe its not something that was delivered to you? Sebastian replied, Did you know that some people who poison themselves look for scapegoats? Bonnies heart was appalled, So youre saying that the poison was ced on someone else and then given to me by someone else? Most likely. Sebastian replied. To be on the safe side, Sebastian intends to double-check. He went through, one by one, all the people and things that hade into contact with Bonnie. But all came up empty. All night long, he did not sleep, his eyes were full of red blood, obviously fatigued beyond belief. Bonnie looked very distressed, Sebastian, or you can rest a little before, now this look even if you can really find out the cause, it is likely to boil the body. Wouldnt it be putting your safety and the childs safety at risk to go on a break before we can find out why? Sebastian was reluctant. As soon as the words were spoken, Maxs voice came from outside the door. You should not be toocent, Bonnie in addition to you have me as a brother, hurry up and get some rest, Ill check the rest of the part. Looking over at the sound, the two men saw Max and Talia. These two walk side by side and are a surprisingly good match. Especially when entering the door, in order to take care of the pregnant Talia, Max also deliberately side-stepped, so as to give arge enough space. It is clear how much Talia is favored. All right, go get some rest, Ill take care of this. Max spoke again and urged. Sebastian scanned him and Talia, Did it go wellst night?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Boom Talias face instantly turned red and she stammered a bit, I just took care of Maxst night, I didnt do anything else, you guys mustnt misunderstand. Sebastian replied, I didnt misunderstand anything, but you exined too much, it seems like there is no silver bullet here. All tired like this and still have the heart to make jokes about us, it seems to be able to walk to the bed and lie down by yourself, all right, hurry up and go rest. Max coughed, urging. Following this, he looked at Bonnie, Bonnie, I heard Grandpa, why didnt youe and tell mest night, dragging it out until now! We didnt tell Grandpa, either. Bonnie was shocked. Who leaked the information? The director of this hospital and grandfather is a good friend, your investigation of the doctor and nurse is the director of the first nod, then naturally to the ears of grandfather. But he saw that you do not tell him, it is not good to move forward, can only find me to help, but also repeatedly told that you can not tell you. But, what the heck! Max doesnt want to hide the secret. Anyone else you havent checked out, give it to me. Max said. Sebastian then spoke up, Weve done everything we need to do, that leaves Dr. Leonard, you, Talia and five small children. Got it. Max nodded, Ill go with Talia and do the checkup first, then go see if theres anything unusual about the others. Chapter 1461: I almost killed our child Wait a minute, Max all but walked to the door when another person came to mind. He turned his head to Sebastian, What about Auntie Nancy, has she been checked out too? Not yet, just forgot about her. Sebastian replied. Max snapped his fingers, Such an important person can also forget, not I say you, at least to help his wife to check the cause of the disease, can not be snack, again, I do not give my sister to you ah! Muttering, Max leads Talia away. And Bonnie rushed to urge Sebastian to get some rest.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Lying right next to him on the marching bed, Sebastian took a shallow nap. By the time they woke up again, Max and Talia were back. They collected samples from everyone and are waiting for the results of the examination. Youre moving very quickly. Sebastian raised his hand and nced at the watch, it was only four hours, Maxs efficiency is really not covered. Thats for sure. Besides, I know Leonard, so its too easy to get his samples. Max gloated. Lets wait for the test results. About half an hourter, the nurse delivered the test results. Sebastian was the first to grab it and read it, his brow furrowed into an ink spot. Is it a bad situation? Bonnies heart seized up, Did you find the killer? Not sure if its the killer, but it did turn up a suspicious ingredient. Sebastian replied. In Dr. Leonard, Nancys body, an ingredient identical to Bonnies was found. But unlike that, Nancy has the strongestponent in her. Apparently, Bonnie was tainted with this ingredient in her that caused the fetal image to be unstable. So whats this? Bonnie asked again. Sebastian could not figure out the medical terminology and had to leave this task to Max. Max would have liked to show off his knowledge, but after a nce at the report card, he turned white with shock. This thing, how did it appear here! Brother, why do you look like that? Dont scare me what the hell is this thing? Bonnies heart also followed the hard seizure. Only after a long time, Max let out a long breath, It is a concentrated drug extracted from musk, because of the addition of licorice and fecal odorant, it directly covered the original smell, so none of us noticed it. Fecal odorant, after diluting numerous times is jasmine fragrance, usually used for perfume. And it was this perfume that Auntie Nancy used to mask the smell of the drug itself, thus causing Bonnie to inhale it, and the babys fetal image to be unstable and almost miscarry. Bonnie was horrified to hear that! How it happened. Why would Auntie Nancy do this to me? Dr. Leonard also said that Auntie Nancy is not that despicable person and that even if she hated me more, she would not do it to my child. But what happened? Its not like that at all. The baby was the result of Auntie Nancys death. Leonard has a good rtionship with Auntie Nancy, and it would be understandable if he helped her out. Max spoke up. No, she didnt cause this. Sebastian shook his head, his eyes full of remorse, Its my fault, Auntie Nancy didnt visit you a total of a few times, I was the one who was in regr contact with you, and I was covered in Auntie Nancys perfume. So, the person who indirectly caused Bonnies unstable fetal image is him. Sebastians heart was killing him with guilt, Bonnie, I almost killed our baby with my own hands. Chapter 1462: I have a method Sebastians eyes were filled with self-recrimination. He thoughting to the hospital to stay with Bonnie was tender and considerate. Unbeknownst to him, it is he who puts both Bonnie and the baby in her belly in danger every time he approaches. Even now, he smells of something that could put Bonnie and the baby in danger! Bonnie, Im sorry, Ille backter. With those words, Sebastian turned around and left the ward. Bonnie made a noise to stop it, but couldnt get there in time. He must be in a lot of mixed emotions right now. Max said, Just give him some time. What are Bonnies mixed feelings? This matter has nothing to do with him at all, so why impose other peoples faults on himself. Sebastian, the big dummy! Im sure Mr. Grant will be back soon. Talias eyes were unmistakable. Indeed, as Talia said. Sebastian was soon back in the ward. He changed his clothes, as if he had also showered, his hair was not dried, it was hanging down like that wet, and the hair was still dripping down. There is a fallen and messy handsomeness. Sebastian, what did you do to that. Bonnie was rmed, Dry off quickly, brother, I think there are towels in the bathroom. Maxplied and brought a towel over to Sebastian. Sebastian, however, just squeezed it in his hand and did not rush to wipe his hair. The corners of his mouth curled up in a smile of relief, Bonnie, Im washing the smell off my body now so I can be safe with you. Bonnies eyes welled up, So you just left in a hurry to find a ce to get yourself cleaned up? Of course, Sebastian nodded, wouldnt I me myself more if I still came near you with a smell that was bad for you? Now there is nothing to be afraid of and Bonnie can be embraced properly. Bonnie jumped right into Sebastians arms and let his wet hair wet her hospital gown. I never said I med you from the beginning to the end, the wrong has a head, the debt has a master, this thing is Auntie Nancy did, why do you put the responsibility on yourself ah. Thats silly! Sebastian justughed and patted Bonnie on the back. In any case, he is indeed an essory. But the good thing is, Bonnie is willing to forgive him. The two men gradually calmed down. Max then spoke up and asked, So what should we do now, do we go straight to Auntie Nancy and confront her or do we tell Old Mr. Jones? Anyway, we have to find a way to clean up Auntie Nancys act. She wont admit it. Sebastian shook his head, And now she can weasel her way out of it by saying she simply liked the smell and didnt intend to harm Bonnie. When ites to not being able to sanction Auntie Nancy not to mention, but to put him on guard, it is counterproductive and not worth the loss. Well, we cant just watch Mrs. Grant suffer like this. Talias eyes were red, Thats a child that was hard to conceive. How sad it would be if it were to be lost like that.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Talia stepped forward and clutched Bonnies hand, Mrs. Grant, also a mother, I understand how you feel right now. Bonnie squeezed a grateful smile toward her. And next to him, Max was thoughtful, his eyes silently looking at Talias stomach. Opened his mouth, but in the end did not say anything. You guys dont have to rush, Bonnie spoke up, I actually have an idea that should deter Auntie Nancy. Chapter 1463: Let it be Hearing this, the eyes of the crowd were ced on Bonnie. Whats the n, tell me about it. Max couldnt wait. Bonnie then said, Im getting out of the hospital right now and moving in with the Jones Family! No way! Almost as soon as the words left his mouth, Sebastian balked. Those handsome sword eyebrows tightly knitted into an ink dot, full of displeasure and condensation, Go anywhere, but not the Jones Family. Max also spoke up, Thats right Bonnie, youre on the verge of miscarriage after only indirectly getting that smell, and youre going to live at the Jones Family, how can you keep the baby? This is not nonsense! Even Talia looked at her with a shocked face, Mrs. Grant, are you angry and confused, you must not go. Faced with the three peoples iprehension, Bonnie shook her head and opened her mouth to exin, Dont worry, its not stupid, since you choose to go, it is well prepared for everything. And, it is imperative that Auntie Nancy cant bear to tell the truth herself! What are you going to do? Sebastians face remained rigid, If you can talk me into it, Ill let you go, if not, just stay in the hospital and nurse your baby. As for Auntie Nancys side, he will take care of it himself. Bonnie cleared her throat and stated her n. Im going to go live under Auntie Nancys nose so that after I touch her and yell about a stomachache or something, shell instinctively think shes done something to me and thus rush to destroy the evidence.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. And this time, Sebastian caught the thief and took the spoils, Auntie Nancy what else to say? The three men were silent. Have to admit, there is a good way to do this. Its the fastest way to get Auntie Nancy to confess. But this shortcut will probably get Bonnie into trouble. No one dares to bet. There must be another way, so think again, theres no rush. Sebastian said. Bonnie, however, hit the nail on the head, there are definitely ways, but there is still time? Today we went to check her out, ording to Auntie Nancys skills, I believe that will soon respond. When the timees, the initiative will not be in our hands. This is the best opportunity not to be missed. the Jones Family is dangerous. Sebastian warned with a sullen look, What will I do if something happens to you inside? He cant lose Bonnie. Ill be fine. Bonnie put on a big smile, Since Im ready to go to the Jones Family, Ive figured out a n. This odor is not without a cure. Bonnie just needs to take her medication on time every day, and then disinfect what she uses every day, and she will be foolproof. This will not happen at all. Sebastian is still hesitant. If it was himself, then he would not hesitate to go to the Jones Family. But its Bonnie! Is his heart Bonnie, holding in the heart of the person. Sebastian really cant let go. When Talia stepped forward, Ill go with Mrs. Grant! Youre crazy, youre a pregnant woman yourself, arent you afraid of getting into trouble when you go to a ce like that? Max immediately knitted his brows. Talia smiled, Its precisely because its a pregnant woman that she wont be suspected, just so I can protect Mrs. Grant and, in addition, prove something to you. What is it? How much we two pregnant women love the baby in our bellies, you may not imagine, but since we dare to take the risk like this, is to ensure that the baby will be safe. Talia said while looking at the two men, Max, Mr. Grant, even if we lose our lives, we cant afford to lose this child! Chapter 1464: What do you think? Is this proof that two people are still not at ease. Sure enough, Sebastian and Max went silent. A long time ago, slowly spoke, You two go to the Jones Family, be sure to pay attention to safety. Sebastian then nodded, I will follow along and move to the Jones Family, you should not risk yourselves in anything, tell me, no matter what time it is, I will immediately rush over to save you. Dont worry, were all mothers now, are we going to be silly enough to wait for someone to bully us? Bonnie spoke with a smile. C That afternoon, Bonnie and Talia moved into the Jones Family. The reason why he moved in, Bonnie did not tell the others the truth. Just tell everyone, I hear the Jones Familys backyard is secluded and perfect for raising a baby, and Ill leave when Im done living here until I have my baby. Old Mr. Pearson was so sad and teary-eyed, Whats so great about his backyard, its just a broken backyard, Bonnie, if you like it, Grandpa will immediately go and make you an exact replica, okay? Grandpa, replica out also need to disperse the smell ah, otherwise the paint or something smells, pregnant women will get sick if they smell too much. Max reminded. Old Mr. Pearson was so angry that he reached out and pinched him, You brat, why do you still turn your elbow, dont you want Bonnie to live in the house and be seen every day? Max shrugged, Of course I want to, and Talia moved in with me, Im worse off than you, Im suffering twice as much, okay! Right! Not to say Old Mr. Pearson are forgotten. He stared round the vicissitudes of cloudy eyes, uprehendingly opened his mouth to inquire, Then why are you not sad, ah, you have two less heart-tipped people all of a sudden hey. Max: Grandpa said this as if Bonnie and Talia had moved not to the Jones Family, but to heaven. He replied with a helpless tug at the corner of his mouth, Of course I was sad too, but I had to put up with it so that Bonnie could nurse her baby. Grandpa, you dont want anything to happen to Bonnies baby either, right? Of course I didnt want to, Old Mr. Pearson said, wiping tears from his eyes, or I would have dragged Bonnie home. It was because Bonnie came to raise her baby that she could only send her to move into the Jones Family with her heart bleeding. Grandpa. Bonnie walked up and patted Old Mr. Pearsons shoulder, I have two or three months to go before I give birth, then Ill move back to the Pearson Familys mansion, sit there for the month, and stay with you every day, okay? Good, then we have a deal. Old Mr. Pearson nodded his head vigorously. After finally coaxing Old Mr. Pearson, Bonnie and Talia then carried their things into the Jones Family.N?velDrama.Org ? content. Old Mr. Jones is already waiting. Seeing Bonnie, her face filled with frost, she taunted, You didnt want to move in before, saying you were afraid someone would hurt you, so now youve changed your mind? Because I thought about it carefully, if I get hurt at the Jones Family, it would be the same as saying that grandpa you cant even control the people in your own house, and how funny it would be to say that. To stop people from looking at you funny, grandpa you will surely protect me too, right? Bonnie yfully blinked her clear almond eyes and spoke with a smile on her face. Old Mr. Jones was so angry that he turned blue and wanted to strangle Bonnie. This little girl, always able to pin him down so urately! In favor of Bonnie, she faced a smile and asked politely, Grandpa, which room do Talia and I have? Chapter 1465: Tactfulness Old Mr. Jones was so angry that he couldnt be bothered to whisper to Bonnie. Simply breathe out of the nostrils and coldly throw down two random words. Then it turned around and left. The back is as angry as it can get. Talia was a little taken aback and reached out to tug on Bonnies sleeve, Why dont we go to the housekeeper and ask, or just find a guest room on the first floor and stay there. Bonnie then began to analyze with her, Will Old Mr. Jones have a better impression of us if you go to the guest room? Talia shook her head, Of course not, this little thing, Im afraid he will not even put in mind. It doesnt matter, Bonnie spread her hands, since we cant change his impression of us, we might as well be asfortable as we can be. After a pause, he added, And well only be staying for a while, so when we catch Auntie Nancy in the act, well be able to leave. Seems like it. Talia thought it made sense, so she nodded and stopped talking. Finally, Bonnie selected the room at the end of the corridor on the second floor. This room has arge floor-to-ceiling window, and with the curtains drawn, it looks right into the not-too-distant aliyah. What a coincidence that the room that could be seen happened to be Nancys. At this moment Nancy also happened to pull open the curtains, holding a cup of coffee and admiring the view outside the window. Bonnie then waved her arms dramatically to catch Auntie Nancys eye. When she turned her head over, she broke out into a wide, unmistakable smile. The coffee in Auntie Nancys hand was not steady and spilled directly onto her body. Large clumps of dark brown stains haloed away, even from a distance, Bonnie could see clearly. It seems that Auntie Nancy is in a very unsettled mood about her moving in! C It is indeed as Bonnie thought. Auntie Nancy was really unfazed. She changed her clothes and came running to Bonnie in a ze of glory. Standing in the doorway, those almond eyes were full of anger, Who let you live in here, Bonnie, didnt you always say you didnt want to live in here? Bonnie was calm, Come to think of it, since my husband is the heir to the Jones Family, it doesnt seem to be a problem for me to move in and enjoy the benefits. The three words heir, Bonnie deliberately increased the tone of voice. Nancys face sank again, hating her teeth. A person who grew up in a small city, how much can he do, and still presume to inherit the Jones Familys family fortune, dont dream, all these things, should belong to Jay! No matter what, Nancy is firmly on Jays side. She only recognizes Jay as the heir. Bonnie was actually quite puzzled. It is clear that Auntie Nancy has her own illegitimate son, so why not fight for the position to her own son? More important than the nephew, of course, is the real son ah. Its because I cant let my son suffer, so Im looking for Jay to be a cow and a horse.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Or is it because, that son is Jay? No sooner had the thought started than Auntie Nancy interrupted it. Hurry up and move out, the Jones Family doesnt wee you, and Im even more ufortable with you, if you dare to stay here, be careful Im not polite to you. Nancy is not afraid to tear her face off and give a direct, cold warning. Bonnies attitude became more condensed and asked rhetorically, Is Auntie Nancy being polite to me now? What do you mean? Nancy expressed her disbelief, What, trying to frame me and say Ive already harmed you? Chapter 1466: Really strong inside Nancys words were something Bonnie hadnt expected. To be able to ask this frankly, I really dont know how strong Nancys heart is! But think about it, Nancy is a strong woman in the Capital mall, one against 100. If its so easy to show your fear, how can you calm those people down? Thinking about this, Bonnie retracted her thoughts. She spoke up, I dont know if its done now, but Auntie Nancy has dered war on me hasnt she? Since you also know that this is a deration of war, you should hurry up and leave. Nancy spoke again in a cold voice, those beautiful eyes were like Medusa, cold and vicious, Otherwise Im not sure what kind of things I will do. Im not leaving. Bonnie replied, Sebastian is always going back and forth for the Jones Family these days, its too strenuous, and if I stay at the Jones Family, he can stay with me while he deals with his work and save a lot of time. At that, Nancy couldnt help but smile, So, youre quite understanding? Auntie Nancy overstates the case. Bonnie took it in stride. Nancy almostughed in exasperation, Its true that youe from a small family, even your cheek is so thick! After a pause and said, Anyway, I have given you the opportunity, it is you do not want, if I turn back on you, and then cry and beg me, it does not work. Throwing down these words, Nancy turned to leave. Bonnie and Talia did not stay idle, immediately began to disinfect the room and open the windows to ventte. After making sure there was no more smell from Nancy, it was only then that he sat down on the sofa to rest tiredly. Mrs. Grant, how long do you think it will take for the two of us to stay and see results? Talia asked curiously. Bonnie said, You can call me by my first name from now on, it looks so rusty when you say Mrs. Grant! Talia is still a bit rushed. Its a deal, Ill call you Talia, you just call me Bonnie, well be friends from now on. Bonnie directly shot the board. Then add a sentence in your mind. Now is a friend, but in the future, maybe, is a rtive! Talia smiled and showed her little tiger teeth, Yes, Bonnie! Bonnie then moved on from where she left off, Its still uncertain what Auntie Nancy will actually do, so well take it one step at a time. However, one thing is already certain.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Thats how angry Nancy was about her moving into the Jones Family. People in the heat of anger will certainly want to do. And as soon as you do, you will leave traces. When the timees, its time for them to close the. Bonnie is waiting for this opportunity! Dont worry, Ill protect myself and Ill protect you and the baby in my belly. Bonnie promised solemnly. Talia sniffed, subconsciously reached out and touched the small of her back. Her month is much smaller than Bonnies, so her belly is not yet pregnant and she feels as if she is not pregnant. Only she knows best that a little life is being birthed in her belly at the moment. A little life that belongs to her! Bonnie, Talia finally spoke with determination, her eyes burning into Bonnie, you actually heard the conversation between Leonard and I in the hospital garden the other day, didnt you? Bonnie froze. She couldnt pick up this topic so fast! Werent you the one who said that we were friends, and that friends shouldnt hide from each other. Talia spoke, So you heard that, right? Chapter 1467: It’s a blessing not a curse Its only three things. Bonnie didnt want Talia to ask herself a third time. She nodded and admitted, Yes, I heard that. Talia lowered her eyes and gave a low chuckle, I knew you must have heard it because your acting was actually quite poor at the time. If you could see that, why didnt you pursue me privately? Bonnie wondered. Talia replied, Because you wouldnt know what I was saying to Leonard even if you did hear. Talia was really right! From eavesdropping to today, Bonnie has spected on countless possibilities, but couldnt guess what that meant. Its no wonder that neither Talia nor Leonard came looking for trouble. It seems to have been established long ago that she doesnt get it. Bonnie spread her hands with an innocent expression, So can you tell me now, what exactly did you and Dr. Leonard talk about, and this baby, and why cant you tell my brother? Its a secret Talia said, reaching up and covering her stomach, Ill tell you when this baby can be born safely into the world, can I? What else can we do? The secret is hidden in Talias heart, and the mouth grows on Talia.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. To say or not to say, it is up to her to decide. Hopefully I can be the first one to learn about this. Bonnie said. Talia nodded, Sure, I promise, let you be the first to know all the news. The two men pulled the hook and made a deal. After a little more chatting, it was time to start packing up the things that had been brought to the Jones Family. After the work is done, its already time for dinner. Bonnie was so tired from all the work today that she didnt even want to go downstairs for dinner. But when I think about it, this is the first time Ive eaten at the Jones Family, so if I dont go downstairs, it seems a bit rude. Sigh, or go downstairs with a stiff upper lip. But as soon as she reached the dining room, Bonnie regretted it. Three people are sitting at the red pear wood table in the dining room. Clearly, Old Mr. Jones, Nancy, and Jay in the mask! If she knew Jay wasing back for dinner, why did shee downstairs? Its a proper tragedy. What are you waiting for, why, do you still need me to invite you to your seat? Old Mr. Jones asked impatiently. Bonnie took a deep breath and had to sit down stiffly. She and Talia were side by side, and across from them were Nancy and Jay. And Old Mr. Jones himself sat right at the top of the table, dering his status. Bonnie mused in her mind and went upstairs after eating. It was her first day here and she didnt want to get into any trouble. And with a prayer in her mind, Bonnie noticed that there were two sets of cutlery lying next to her. This is, what, two more people? As he was thinking, the butler came over, bent at ny degrees, and spoke respectfully, Master, Master Sebastian said that thepany still had some unfinished business and would note back. As for the young master, he hes out drinking again. Old Mr. Jones face sank instantly, pped the table hard, and angrily reprimanded, Bastard, all you know is to spend all day, no half use! Dad, brother he goes out drinking also to enlist people ah, the Jones Familyswork of contacts, a lot of them are brother to hit the spot. Nancy immediately opened her mouth to help. After a pause, the tone of voice and sarcastic a few points, unlike Sebastian, thepany that little thing still have to work overtime to do, can really lose the face of the Jones Family. Chapter 1468: What I am Nancys tone was full of dislike and contempt for Sebastian. The phrase Sebastian is not as good as Jay is carved directly on his face. Not to mention Bonnie, even Talia could not help herself. Trying to stand up and rebut. Before he could speak, Jay lifted his thin lips, Mr. Grant he just took over the Jones Familypany, there are a lot of ces do not understand is normal,ter familiar with familiar with it will be good. Thats right, Old Mr. Jones nodded with satisfaction, Sebastian is the child of the Jones Family, naturally inherited the Jones Familys brains, naturally not bad. Grandpa, in fact, I went to thepany today to take a look, Mr. Grant to do things in a thunderous way, to suppress a lot of stupid old employees, very powerful. Jay said again. Ament that made Old Mr. Jones even happier. True to form, our own grandson of the Jones Family is awesome! Bonnie and Talia looked at each other and didnt say another word. What else is there to say. Jay said it all for them, didnt he? After a meal, only Nancys face was dark. She didnt even eat a few bites and held on to her anger until she finished eating and immediately took Jay away. The first time I went to my room, I asked, Jay, what the hell are you doing? Jay stood meekly in front of Nancy, like a schoolboy, Im just being honest, Auntie, you saw it didnt you, Sebastians very good at what he does. So what, Nancy disdained, does it mean you can just rece you and take everything from you because youre good at your job? These didnt belong to me originally, Auntie. Jay reminded. From the beginning to the end, he was a substitute, just sitting in Sebastians ce for the time being. Now that Sebastian is back, of course he has to step aside. Auntie, the real heir is Sebastian, why do you have to be like this, making grandpa unhappy with you. Nancy sneered. Satisfied? From the very beginning, Old Mr. Jones was never happy with her. He wanted a daughter who would do as he was told and who could go into marriage for his business empire, while I have not married until now, and even though I have tried very hard to prove that I am no worse than a man, I have not gotten him in return. Just like Jay. Obviously doing so well, but once Sebastian came back, he had to meekly give up his position. Why? My Jay, you dont deserve to be treated like this. Nancy stepped forward and hugged Jay, Dont you want to take it all back, your aunt will help you if you want. Without a moments hesitation, Jay gave his answer, I dont want to, Auntie. Nancys expression froze instantly. She raised her head, hating it, Say that again. I said I didnt want to, aunt, this heir position, which originally belonged to Sebastian, I was not qualified, much less willing Snap! Before he could finish his sentence, Nancy pped him hard.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org. The action was fast and furious, pping Jays head sideways and blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. Why dont you qualify, hes with the Jones Family, so are you, and youre still my Nancy was thrilled beyond belief. When I wanted to continue further, I realized that I was too impulsive. Stiffly, the rest of the words were swallowed back. What? Jay, however, had heard him and asked after him, What am I to my aunt? Chapter 1469: Wait a minute Those ck eyes were fixed on Nancy, waiting for her to say the answer. Nancy, however, was silent. You are my most beloved nephew and a member of the Jones Family, so why should the heir be the grandson? In this day and age, its always been about those who can, Jay, youre better than Sebastian, thats why you should be the heir to the Jones Family! When she said this, Nancys eyes were bloodshot and red, clearly excited to the extreme. So much so that her old habits are all over the ce, her chest heaving violently, opening her mouth but unable to catch her breath. Auntie! As a doctor, Jay knew exactly what kind of sickness this was. Nancys epilepsy is off! He immediately helped Nancy to lie on the sofa, sideways to avoid blocking the airway with vomit, then opened the window to ventte, and got an oxygen tank to give Nancy oxygen. For a good half day, Nancy finally returned to normal. Her face was still a little pale as she leaned back on the couch, her tone disappointed to the core, Get out, I dont want to see you right now. In order not to stimte Nancys second attack, Jay did as he was told. Only when he reached the door, he stood still again and turned his head to Nancy, Auntie, actually I know a hospital that is not under the jurisdiction of the Jones Family, you can go there for a checkup, and surely grandpa will not know. Nancy refused, Its just a little problem, no need to go to the hospital. This is not a minor problem, this kind of acquired epilepsy for some reason is likely to worsen and intensify, aunt, you need to take it seriously. Jay seriously persuaded, Auntie, of the Jones Family, you are the one who loves me the most. So, he doesnt want Nancy to have any half-assed problems. Nancys heart also crossed a touch of feeling. But in a sh, he regained his indifference and spoke, Its okay to let me go to the doctor, then you go grab back the heir position now, and then Ill go to the doctor obediently. Aunt, you know full well that this will make things difficult for me. Jay sighed helplessly. He will not want the position of the heir. Since you cant do it, you are not qualified toe here to beg me, hurry up and go, I want to rest. Nancy coldly gave the expulsion order. Jay had to leave. He stepped out of the guesthouse and stood in the garden, looking up at the second floor rooms that were still lit. The mood is a bit mixed. He didnt know why, but Auntie Nancy was resistant to getting tested for epilepsy, as if she was worried that people would see her as a joke if they knew. But epilepsy is just epilepsy, or acquired, so what is there to worry about. Jay couldnt figure it out. What is more puzzling is why Nancy is so obsessed with letting him get the heir position. That position, obviously, belongs to Sebastian. He is a nephew of a side branch of thest line, which has the qualification to grab. The aunt, who has always carried herself well, was so wrong in this matter.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Jay thought, shaking his head as he walked toward the front. He went and knocked on the door of Bonnies room. At the moment Bonnie has just finished a video call with her five young children and is ready for a break. Hearing a knock at the door, he immediately turned his head, Who is it? Its me, Jay. It is really afraid of whates! There was as littlemunication as possible at the dinner table, not even a nce exchanged. But it didnt dy Jay at all to find the room directly. Bonnie sighed softly. Its a blessing not a curse, its a curse that cant be avoided. Hold on, Ill open the door in a minute. Bonnie put on her jacket and walked toward the door. Chapter 1470: You want to tell me this? Soon, the room door was opened. Jay opened his mouth to speak, but was severely surprised by Bonnies appearance. Because of the need to sleep, Bonnie had already showered and changed into pajamas. The face only rubbed a simple water cream, but more and more set off the skin delicate, almost can pinch out water like. Long raven hair such as seaweed wantonly draped over the shoulders, soft orange light envelope, reflecting a faint luster. She is as beautiful as a painting. Jay was stunned for a moment before he came back to his senses, his dark eyes under the mask had a faint smile, Hello, Mrs. Grant. Bonnie smiled politely, but her tone was distant and wary, What can I do for Mr. Jones at thiste hour? Youre new to the Jones Family, so I dont think youre familiar with the Jones Family yet, so Id like to be your guide and introduce you around. Jay said. Talia approved a jacket and came over, Itste and youre still wandering around, Mr. Jones, or we can talk tomorrow. Its better at night, its quiet, just so we can enjoy the beauty of Regulus Manor. Jay insisted. He didnt say anything, but Bonnie already understood. Being a guide is fake, wanting to go out and talk is real. And its still something you cant say during the day. Good, I heard the water lilies in the backyard are beautiful, so Ill ask Mr. Jones to show me around. Bonnie nodded her head. Talia is going along with it. Miss Bear, Jay stopped, get some rest and let Mrs. Grant lead you around again tomorrow. Whats the matter? Its just a walk, Mr. Jones has to carry me, why do you look as if you are afraid to take me with you? Talia asked. Jay smiled, The path of the garden is very narrow, many ces can only be passed by two people, an extra Miss Xiong, it is really some trouble. When all is said and done, its all about not wanting to bring Talia. Talia was a hundred times more uneasy. Now Sebastian is not back yet, so she is the only one who can protect Bonnie. How can we let Bonnie go out alone? What if there is danger?N?velDrama.Org ? content. Just thinking, Bonnie then reached out her hand and patted her shoulder, Dont worry, I trust Mr. Jones, he must just be taking me out to see the sights,e back to me when Im not back in half an hour. Then you must be careful! Talia admonished. C Bonnie followed Jay out into the garden. Quietness in all directions, you can only hear the sound of insects, extraordinarily pleasant and beautiful. Mrs. Grant, I know youre a cool guy, so Ill just ask, whats the reason for your sudden move to the Jones Family? Bonnie then knew that Jay was asking herself out to talk. But I really didnt expect Jay to be so direct in his question. To say or not to say, is the question. Hesitantly, he said, This ce is suitable for raising a baby, and there is Old Mr. Jones to protect me, so nothing will happen to me. You suspect that Auntie Nancy had a hand in your baby, dont you? Jay questioned. Why would you think that? Bonnie put on a face full of confusion. Jay exined again, Dont get too nervous, I just investigated you a little bit, I know you almost miscarried three times before, and Auntie Nancy was so against you before, you have to move in. To say that you didnt half suspect her would be an understatement, wouldnt it? Bonnie nodded, Your analysis makes sense, so are you trying to tell me that youre sure it wasnt Auntie Nancy? Chapter 1471: It’s nothing unusual Jay nodded, Yes, I could have sworn that Auntie Nancy didnt do this. If swearing worked, the thunder gods and thunder mothers in the sky would have died of exhaustion long ago, after all, there are too many people who lie, and each one of them says that the sky will beat them to death. Bonnie does not believe this. So what do you want me to do to believe what Im saying? Jay asked. Bonnie replied dryly, No matter what you do, I wont believe it. She only believes what she has seen and heard with her own eyes and ears. Mr. Jones, its not that Im deliberately giving you a hard time, but in this world, the person who really knows himself is himself. Bonnie said sincerely. Others will evaluate or analyze it, more or less with personal emotions. Not to mention the fact that Jay and Nancy are as close as they are. What was said was not biased. Yes, I dont dare to pack my bags in other aspects, but this matter is absolutely true, after all, it is difficult toy hands on the child in your belly, it is better to go directly to deal with the five small children you brought to Capital, right? Those five little kids have to go to and from school every day, so if you want to do it, there are too many opportunities! Bonnie suddenly tensed up, her whole body muscles tensed up, What do you want to do, if you dare to touch them, I will not let you go! Jay hurriedly held up his hand, Im just giving an example, dont get too nervous. Bonnie gave him a hard stare, You better not take this as a joke, or I will not let you pass! OK, Jay replied, Im just trying to tell you exactly whats an easier ce to start. Your words are not enough to convince me that Auntie Nancy is innocent; after all, some people are equipped with anti-surveince abilities, and the more ces others can think of, the more she will circumvent. This way, the problem will not be detected. Maybe Auntie Nancy is one of these people?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Besides, Bonnie has found the evidence! It was the poison hidden under the scent of Auntie Nancys body that caused her to almost lose her baby. Jay came to be the lobbyist at this moment, she was inwardly unmoved, and even a little want tough. So, were kind of talking out of it? Jay asked. Howe, Bonnie smiled, we havent talked at all, its just your one-sided exnation and I dont believe it, thats all. Jay closed his mouth. Half the time, spoke, Mrs. Grant, maybe I cant change your mind, but Ill stand by my words, Auntie Nancy, really isnt that kind of person. Lets hope so. Bonnie replied. The two men talked less than pleasantly, and the insects in their ears became noisy. Bonnie? thats when Sebastians voice came from next to him. Bonnie quickly turned her head and watched Sebastian step towards her in the moonlight. Instantly the tenderness in his eyes filled up, and he happily walked over quickly, Sebastian, wee home! Why are you still standing outside in the middle of the night, youre not afraid of catching a cold. Sebastians tone was doting, taking off his own suit jacket to drape it over Bonnie. After thinking about it, and put it back, incidentally back half a step, Go inside, its cold outside. Jay noticed this action, the sword beneath the mask could not help but frown slightly. Even subconsciously nced over to Sebastian. It doesnt seem strange, so why do you have to hide from Bonnie like this? Chapter 1472: I have a request Jays eyes were full of doubts and gauges. Bonnie noticed this too. Worried that she might notice something, she spoke up, Its okay to know that you smell like alcohol and I dont mind. While saying that, wink towards Sebastian. Sebastian is very cooperative, there is a dinner, slightly stained with a little, afraid you smell the guilty. Its a little bit, but its tolerable, so heres the deal, Bonnie spoke up, You go ahead and take a shower while Mr. Jones and I take one more turn, then well go back and rest with you. Whats the good turn youve had with him? Sebastians tone was already tainted with a strong acidity. Bonnie cried andughed. This man, this is also to be jealous? How could she possibly have anything to do with Jay? Dont even think about it! Mr. Jones said to show me around and familiarize myself with the Jones Family, so Ill be done soon, so go ahead and take a shower. Bonnie said while giving Sebastian a gentle nudge. Sebastian was still reluctant and did not want to leave. Seeing this, Jay simply spoke directly, Mr. Grant, its true that youre showing your wife around, and its also true that you want to ask her why she moved to the Jones Family. What, as the heir to the Jones Family, its not okay to bring your own wife over for a break? Sebastians answer was the same as Bonnies. They have long been a good confession, how to answer, absolutely no half-fault. Jay saw the situation and knew he must not be able to ask the question. Simply shrugged his shoulders and gave up, Sure, and Ive always agreed with the idea that the Jones Family originally belonged to you, and when I finish handing over the work in hand, Ill leave right away. You want to leave, but Auntie Nancy wont want to. Sebastian cautioned. Jay nodded, Auntie Nancy wants me to remain in the position of heir, but I have little interest in leaving the Jones Family. He was not interested in any family property. If he could leave, he would just be Dr. Leonard, consulting asionally, raising flowers and feeding fish in his spare time, and he would be quite happy. At least, happier than now. Are you sure you really want to leave? Bonnie found it unbelievable, But youve received so much cultivation, youre an elite in the mall, wouldnt you feel pity to give it all up? Its not because Bonnie feels sorry for him that she asks this. Rather, I doubt the truthfulness of Jays statement. Who can show such open-mindedness in the face of absolute power? No one will be able to do it. That was all forced on me, and no one asked me if it hurt when I epted it, just envied what I had after I epted it and thought I couldnt give it up. Jay corrected his thoughts. Its the desire in my heart to give up, but if Im not interested in that, then staying at Capital, staying at the Jones Family, is no different than me going to a strange ce and starting out as an ordinary person.N?velDrama.Org ? content. After a pause, he added, No, there is a difference, at least I will feel happy when I go to a strange ce and start over. Bonnie and Sebastian both pursed their lips, not rushing to answer Jays words. If you guys dont believe me, I can even sign an agreement so you dont have to worry about it. Jay said. There are requirements, arent there? Bonnie asked. Jay thenughed softly, Yes, there are requirements! Chapter 1473: It’s true Jays tone was nd, Its not like Im doing charity, how can I make a deal with you guys for free, right? Sebastians eyes, however, went cold, What are your conditions, say so. Figure out a way to get Auntie Nancy toe with me when the timees. Jay said. The leg is on her, I have no right to sway it. Sebastians disguised refusal. ording to Auntie Nancys personality, it would be harder than ever to get her to leave. Sebastian couldnt do it, so he didnt just ask for a yes. What can not be done to open the promise, in itself is to y a scoundrel. You can do it. Jays tone was firm, It just requires you to use some tactics, like making Auntie Nancy lose her reputation and not be allowed to leave Capital. Hearing this, Bonnie was stunned. Jay, so mean?! You know, Auntie Nancy is more than a good word for Jay, almost directly for him to rise up. But now Jay is saying that he wants to make Auntie Nancy lose her reputation so that he can force her to leave. What a nephew! Probably seeing Bonnies gaze, Jay turned his head and squeezed a smile towards her, Whats the matter Mrs. Grant, its mind boggling, isnt it? Indeed, you should know how much Auntie Nancy has given up for you, right? Bonnie nodded honestly, How chilling it should be for her to know the truth when you treat her like this. In time I will use my efforts to atone for my sins and gain her forgiveness. Jay replied, I am only asking you now if this deal is done. He gave up everything as long as Nancy could follow him out. Thats all. Quite a good deal, right in front of the two. To be honest, Bonnie was heartbroken. But the real decision rested with Sebastian, so she then turned her attention to him and waited for him to answer. I can ept the deal, but since the terms were proposed by you, you should try it, after all, you are the only one who knows Auntie Nancy best. Sebastian said. Jay agreed readily, Sure, Ille and tell you when I think of the right way. And before that, Jay can even give his own sincerity. Tomorrow at twelve noon, Auntie Nancy will go to the airport to receive a foreign client, this client is very important to Regulus, I have been receiving before, and I have a very good rtionship. But if Auntie Nancy preempts you tomorrow and then says something bad about you to the client, it wont be so easy for you to work with him on the contract afterwards. On the contrary, if you can handle this client, your status in thepany will naturally rise a lot. Sebastian raised an eyebrow, Ive heard of this client, but Auntie Nancy didnt tell me much about it, and even withheld relevant information. Now it looks like Ill know why, thanks a lot! Theres nothing to be polite about, as I said, were allies. Jay said.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After he finished, he turned around and left. Sebastian looked at his distant back, and his azure ck eyes were filled with deepplexity. Bonnie was uneasy, Sebastian, do you really want to go to the airport tomorrow to intercept the hooch? Why not go? Sebastian asked rhetorically, Hes already sent me the opportunity, of course Im going. Could it be a fake? Bonnie still had some concerns. Sebastian, however, shook his head, his tone firm, No, he really wants to leave. Chapter 1474: Is that you? Whether others love power and status, Sebastian may not know. But Jay does not love, is immediately obvious. The fact that he dared to make a deal with us in such an open and honest manner, even going so far as to take Nancys interest in good faith, means that he is really tired of Capital and all this power and status. Jay, probably the legendary hermit! Do not want anything, just want a quiet and undisturbed little life.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Im a little ufortable with him being like this, in turn. Bonnie muttered, This isnt what I expected. How is it different? Sebastian asked her. Bonnie then said, I look at the TV series and the total novel, exiled male lead easily back to their own family, will lead to a fight, especially the male match, must fight with the male lead a death. But Jay didnt, and even volunteered to give up his spot. A fear of not being able to shake the hot potato look. It is rare. I had some doubts at first, Sebastian replied, but there are people in this world who are so indifferent to fame and fortune, and Ive met two of them, one of them, Jay. Hearing this, Bonnie became curious, Who is the other one? Howe I havent heard Sebastian talk about it. Sebastian backhandedly pointed to the tip of his nose, Theres another one, thats me. Bonnie: She reached out and pinched Sebastians cheek, Thats not too thick, how can you say something so unconscionable? In the next instant, Sebastian enveloped her in his arms, What, you dont believe me? Bonnie giggled, clear almond eyes bent into a crescent moon, believe, of course I believe what you say! If you want, I can leave everything at the Jones Family behind right now, even everything I have in my hands, and go with you to a ce where no one knows me and start over. When what Sebastian. All he wants to be is Bonnies sweetheart, the pillow man! The moon is thick, hazy fog like a veil, pouring down from above the heads of the two. Both sighted each other and became more attractive than usual. A time, love is difficult to extricate But just as he was about to kiss up, there was a knock at the door. One after another, instantly quenching the charming atmosphere. Open the door, young master Im back! Where is everyone going, didnt you hear me say I wasing back? One by one, hurry up and open the door! Yelling, the security guard came out of the security room with sleepy eyes and opened the iron door around the branch. Young master, why are you back sote again? Im happy, I ran into an old friend today, so I drank a little more, shh, dont tell my dad. The security guard had aplicated expression, I wouldnt say that, but Auntie Nancy has already said it. Dont worry, young master, Auntie Nancy didnt say anything bad about you in front of the family head. Shes most toward me, hup, all right, you keep guarding the door, Im going to bed. The middle-aged man was drunk and staggered towards the main hall. But because of too much to drink, the road in front of you are starting to turn into two, and then ovep haphazardly together. He could barely tell what the road in front of him actually looked like. Finally, it actually stumbled and fell directly toward the ground. Watch out! Bonnie subconsciously had to reach out to help. Sebastian next to him moved more quickly than he did and yanked the middle-aged man straight to his feet. Is that you, wife? The middle-aged man reached out his hand, carefully, trying to caress Sebastians cheek. Chapter 1475: belated deeper love than grass cheap Sebastians face was a little sullen, and he pped the mans hand away without mercy. The clear, crisp sound is very clear in the night. And the pain wakes the man up quickly. Those eyes, covered with the vicissitudes of the world, had a few more moments of scrutiny as they looked at Sebastian quietly. Half a long time, the tone hanging open, You are my son ah, and your mother looks really like ah! Thats right! This is the young master of the Jones Family, Sebastians real father. But after all this time with the Jones Family, this is the first time he has appeared in Sebastian and Bonnies sight. Even at thest press conference, he did not even show up. It is said that at that time he also went to drink If you cant even tell the difference between a man and a woman, then its better to donate these eyes to someone in need. Sebastian spoke coldly. Why so indifferent, its not a crime to admit youre wrong, who makes your eyebrows look five points simr to your mother, and Ive been drinking, its normal to admit youre wrong. Theo Jones spoke up. But Sebastians attitude was still cold and indifferent, Its hard for you to remember what my mothers eyebrows looked like after more than 20 years. I love her very much, far more than you can imagine. Theo replied. To love her is to watch her get kicked out of Capital and struggle to survive while pregnant with me? Love her enough to not hear about it all these years and not even think about going after me?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. To love her is to drink all day long, and the only little bit of cleverness you have used to force me back into the Jones Family? With each word, Sebastians eyes grew colder. In the end, the hatred that has almost been engraved into the marrow of the bones swept through the sky. There is nowhere to hide in all directions. Theo was taken aback, You know I forced you to go back to Capital? Ive taken over the Jones Familyspany, and of course there are people underneath to deliberately butter me up, and it couldnt be easier to hear some little reports of defection. Sebastian replied. Bonnie was listening to the clouds. She reached out and tugged on Sebastians coat, Wait Sebastian, what do you mean by that, did Theo force you to go back to Capital? Wasnt it because she imed her ancestors that Sebastian followed her to Capital? How can she not understand it anymore. Its true that I eventually went back to Capital because of you, but before that, he tried, three times, to force me to go back to Capital, Sebastian replied. I didnt do it twice, Theo said, I just sent you a birthday present in the name of the Jones Family, signed by Sebastian Jones, hoping you wouldnt forget yourst name. Other times, where there is coercion! Sebastians eyes grew colder, Are you sure you didnt, but when you didnt care about me, even when Damon was sick and almost died, didnt that count as persecution? Such unheeded persecution is chilling! Of course I want to help you, but theres your grandfather up there, so how can I help you? Theo spoke up. Sebastian took it in one breath, So, you couldnt help my mother when she was forced to leave Capital, and you cant help me when Im in trouble after more than 20 years. So, what makes you unforgettable to her Bonnie? Dont you think its funny! Theo opened his mouth, but could not say a word. Because, he had nothing to say. Your love for my mother is not worth a penny. Sebastian exhaled a breath and gave hisment. Chapter 1476: Why I can’t leave yet Hearing this, Theos eyes went gray for a few moments. He despondently withdrew his arm, deeply lowered his head, bitterly spoke, My love for your mother, never half adulterated ah, just because The words were not finished before Sebastian interrupted, Indeed, there is no adulteration, after all, so a little love to be adulterated, it is too ridiculous a little! With these words, Sebastian turned away, pulling Bonnie with him. Theo the rest of the half sentence, he did not listen, and do not want to hear.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. What is there to hear. Just the words of a man who abandoned his wife and children! Back in the room, Bonnie stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and could still see Theo standing in the garden. In the reddish-yellow light, his figure fell as if he were a homeless dog. Suddenly, Bonnies heart felt a little sympathy for Theo. Sebastian, however, came over and spoke, He has nothing to pity, back when my mother was forced to return to Willisto and stay with the Bo family to give birth to me, thats whats pitiful and makes people pity. Now Theo cant take it anymore after just a couple of taunts? What he has experienced is nothing! Bonnie could see that Sebastian was really angry. Helping her rtives, she chose to take Sebastians side. If my mother-inw knew you were so good now, she would be so relieved and feel she made the very right choice in giving birth to you so desperately back then. For, what a wonderful example and leader she has made for the world! Listening to Bonniespliments, Sebastians face finally eased up a bit. He reached out and pinched the tip of Bonnies nose, Is that honey youre eating tonight, with such a sweet mouth? Sort of! Bonnie replied, And I talk to you just as sweetly even if Im not eating sugar. The couple spoke, which led them to embrace each other and sleep. The next morning, when Bonnie woke up, Sebastian had already left for work, leaving only the residual warmth in the quilt next to her, proving that they had indeed slept togetherst night. To be honest, its weird not to part with it. Ever since Sebastian returned to the Jones Family, he has been very busy and always has an endless list of things to do. Its been a long time since the couple has had a goodmunication chat. Bonnies eyes, can not help but sh a trace of despondency. But it passed in a sh and returned to ndness. She patted her cheek and said to herself, Bonnie what are you thinking, its not that Sebastian doesnt want to apany you, its that theres no way to apany you ah, cant you be more understanding? When Sebastian is done, of course he wille back! With that in mind, Bonnie took a deep breath, changed her clothes, and prepared to go to the next room to find Talia. But just walked out the door, then heard a loud noiseing from the study not far away. There was a click, as if the sound of some porcin falling to the ground and breaking. At the same time, the voice of Old Mr. Jones was also very angry, Dont even think about asking me to let you go! Leave? The first thought that came to Bonnies mind was Sebastian. Could it be that Sebastian intended to leave the Jones Family, but was rejected by Old Mr. Jones? She walked over quickly, intending to see what was going on. When I got to the study, the door was closed and I couldnt see inside. But Theos hoarse, dark voice can be heard from the hangover. Why cant I leave, now that the Jones Family has your own grandson to inherit, and Ive made thework for the Jones Family for the next ten years, you have no worries, why wont you let me go? Chapter 1477: So mysterious? It turns out that it was Theo who was leaving. Old Mr. Jones was adamant, meaning he wouldnt do anything. You were born a member of the Jones Family and you will die a member of the Jones Family, so there is no way I will let you go. After a pause, he spoke with a sneer, Dont think I dont know what you want to do, you are so anxious to leave, isnt it because you are not dead to her? Silence. There was only silence in the study. I repeat, unless it is my death, it is absolutely impossible, and as long as I live, you will live under my nose for one day. Theos emotions broke down a bit, hysterical, Its been over twenty years, how long are you going to keep me locked up, Ive had enough of this life! Youve put up with it for over 20 years, havent you? Anyway, I still say, as long as you dont leave Capital, this ce is yours to do as you please. Old Mr. Jones said. The conversation ended there, and the two men broke up unhappily. Learning from the experience of thest hospital garden, Bonnie dodged into the grocery room very quickly this time, and was not noticed by anyone. Waiting to make sure it was safe before walking out and going to Talia for breakfast. This matter heard a half-understanding, Bonnie also did not talk to anyone. But when they got to the dining room, they saw Theo and Nancy sitting together. Nancy is still trying to persuade, Brother, if you want to leave, I can find a way for you. Ill leave you out of it. Theo refused, This is not a joke, if dad finds out, youll definitely get the familyw. Nancys eyes were zing and excited, So what? In the end, its biological, Dad cant really kill me, as long as he doesnt kill me, then its okay. Superficial wounds and whatnot can heal. But Theo wanted to say something else. Nancy spoke up, Just say straight out, do you want to leave or not. Of course I want to leave, Ive been stuck at Capital for too long. Theo nodded his head in acknowledgement without hesitation. Then Ill help you, and you should go do what you want to do. Nancy said seriously. The wordsnded on her lips, but she found Theo staring at her and scowling. Looking at Nancys heart a little weak, her voice also followed a few stuttering, Whats wrong? Youre not your usual self today, Theo said, you used to be the one who sided with Dad and persuaded me to stay. Why the sudden change of nature? People change. Nancy exined, Besides, with all thats been happening with the Jones Familytely, and your son being recovered, of course I just wanted to support you. After all, I didnt let you leave before because I was afraid that after you left, I couldnt handle the huge the Jones Family by myself, but now I have Sebastian and Jay, things are different. Nancys tone is sincere and sensible.N?velDrama.Org ? content. The foxiness in Theos eyes was then dispelled. He nodded heavily, Okay, I believe you, so how do you n to get me out of Capital? You just listen to my arrangement. Nancys eyes crossed with a cunningly refined light. Although fleeting, it was still clear to Bonnie. Apparently, Nancy had an ulterior motive in offering to help Theo leave! Although also very dislike Theo, but Bonnie more dislike Nancy so pull others to be pawns and stepping stones. She stepped forward and smiled toward Nancy, Auntie Nancy, what are you and my father-inw talking about, so mysteriously? Chapter 1478: Dare to forget, legs broken Faced with the sudden appearance of Bonnie, Nancy was startled. As if she were a thief, she bounced away from Theo, pretending to be calm and straightening her skirt. We need to tell you, a junior, when we talk among elders? Nancys mouth was unforgiving.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Bonnie attitude is not condescending, then of course not, just I am curious to ask, Auntie Nancy do not need to be so nervous, do not want to say, then do not say. After a pause and added, But dont put on this look as if you are very weak-minded and have done bad things behind someones back. Like being stepped on the tail, Nancy was instantly annoyed. Feng Yas face flushed with excitement, What do you mean by doing bad things behind someones back, who did I do bad things behind their back? I was just giving an example, why is Auntie Nancy so angry. Bonnie shrugged her shoulders innocently. Nancy opened her mouth and tried to go on. But Theo next to her had already stopped her, Qing Qing, dont be impulsive, shes ate bloomer and pregnant, dont scare her. Nancy then took a deep breath and snapped back to her senses. The heart is chagrined. Whats wrong with her? Howe once you get to Bonnie, you be so unsettled and always get irritated by three words. This is so unlike your usual self. When you think about it, its probably because Bonnie has pinpointed her Achilles heel that she gets hysterical so easily! However, the situation will soon be turned around. Nancy thought of the n she had in mind, and the corners of her mouth finally hooked into a smug smile. Brother, lets talk in another ce, there are many people here and ears, in case what malicious people hear and take out nonsense how to do? Nancy finished with a meaningful message and dragged Theo away. Theo turned his head to look at Bonnie while being dragged out the door. Several times I opened my mouth to say something, but I swallowed it back at the edge of my mouth. Soon, the two disappeared from Bonnies sight. Bonnie, Talia came over, what the hell are these two discussing? Why does this sound to me like Theo is getting ready to leave Capital? Yeah, thats the idea. Bonnie nodded, He wanted to leave Capital, and Auntie Nancy was going to help him out. Just where to go after leaving Capital, Auntie Nancy didnt say. Is it a ce Theo wants to go, or is it a ce she wants Theo to go? Bonnie thought this was something very uplicated. She is going to tell Sebastian about it. It was going to wait until the evening, when Sebastian came back from work. But fearing that Nancy will start deploying ns now, its still time to get a grip and talk about it. Talia, lets take a trip to the Jones Familys office right now, just in time for lunch with Sebastian. Bonnie spoke up. Talia understood her meaning and said loudly on purpose, What? Youve just been separated from Mr. Grant for a while and youre already missing him. The words shouted out deliberately attracted the attention of many servants. Bonnie and she sang in unison, Dont be ridiculous, I just remembered that today is the auspicious day to name the baby, I was afraid he was too busy to forget, so I chose some myself and brought them to the office to pick with him. Mr. Grant is so devoted to you, how could he forget something so important. Talia said, He certainly didnt forget. Thats right, if he dares to forget, Ill help you break his legs! At the entrance, a familiar voice came from the foyer. Chapter 1479: Still to come Bonnie turned her head in surprise and saw Max in a ck suit. Brother, why did youe over early in the morning! Max walked in, I came over to do your daily checkup ah, by the way pick you up to go out for a break, Capital newly opened a private garden, the environment is very good, I heard that it can make the mood of pregnant women be happy, also can make the baby develop more rapidly. Hearing this, Bonnie gave Max a deep-eyed look. Deliberately, she asked with a bad smile, Brother, you are a doctor, you shouldnt be ignorant of the littlemon sense ofte pregnancy, right? In the seventh month of pregnancy, what you have to do is to control the rate of development of the child. Otherwise, too much growth in the belly, when the delivery can be bad. And who else but Talia is really needed to make children grow up? I see, Bonnie nodded thoughtfully, Im just an excuse between you guys to ask Talia out but bring me up as an excuse to pay me for my hard work? Talia abruptly blushed. Maxs expression was also a little unnatural, denying, I just identally misremembered ah, the main thing is to keep both the pregnant woman and the child in a happy mood, the long body is secondary, yes, secondary! Bonnie continues to ruthlessly expose, But you know what brother, double affirmation, is also table denial oh! By saying twice secondary, I actually want to emphasize that it is primary. Seeing that the two are really not forbidden to tease, Bonnie then gave up. Okay, brother, you send us to Sebastian first, and after we get the name, well go around to that private garden. Max patted his chest and promised extraordinarily fast, Dont worry, todays bodyguard-cum-driver-cum-guide, its me! Leading the two, Max drove to the Jones Familys office. This was Bonnies first time. There was only one thought in his mind, and that was shock. Thepany, muchrger than she had imagined. Who can be so generous as to rent a street office building in the center of the CBD? The Jones Family is so generous! Not only do they rent such argepany, but they also keep tens of thousands of elite white cor workers. Its spectacr, isnt it, Talia spoke up from beside her, I always heard the saying when I was in college that it was Hesnus plutocracy, Capitals the Jones Family! In other words, the Jones Family, which can evenpete with Hesnus plutocracy. Keep in mind that in Hesnus, the top plutocrats hold more than ny percent of the nations economic interest, yet provide less than one percent of the jobs. Once you enter the work of such a plutocratic group, not only is the face of light, it is simply two feet into the money circle, from then on waiting to soar to great heights.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The Jones Family at Capital, thats where its at. Butpared to the plutocrats, the Jones Family is more humane. At the very least, there are far more jobs on offer. At that time, I also wanted to work for Regulus, but I didnt have enough education and was brushed off. Taliamented. Max took it in one breath, Then why dont you tell me, as long as you talk to me, Ill definitely help you out ah. We didnt know each other well at that time. Talia replied, How could I open my mouth and ask a stranger for a favor? Not familiar? Max is full of confusion, I have been chasing you for half a year at that time, OK! To say that is too frustrating for him! However, the more frustrating part was yet toe. Chapter 1480: Why are you here at this time? Talias eyes bulged at Maxs sad and desperate expression. Then opened his mouth to inquire, You were chasing me at that time? Max: We cant talk about this day anymore! Bonnie looked at his bright green green face and couldnt help butugh. Stretched out his hand and poked Maxs waist with his elbow, Brother, it seems that your means of chasing girls when you were young was not too clever, its been half a year and still no one has been able to notice. I brought her love breakfast every day at that time, and I made it all by hand, for most of the year! Max said, Dont you know? At that, Talia suddenly realized, So that breakfast is from you! Max nodded vigorously, Its me, whats going on, did you get the wrong person? Thats the breakfast he makes every day with all his heart and soul. If anyone dares to take the credit, hell fight with him! Talia shook her head in denial, Thats not true. Not waiting for Max to breathe a sigh of relief, she spoke again, but I thought that was who poisoned it, but also a series of poisoning for most of the year, every day when you open your eyes and see it directly thrown. Max: It might as well have been an impersonation! And next to Bonnie couldnt help it, puffed out augh. These two peoples oops, so funny! Maxs face was like a dye house, green and red, red and purple, and finally turned a deep sauce ck. Dont mention how wonderful it is. Im sorry, I really didnt know, why didnt you tell me then. Talia said with a face full of guilt. Max replied, I see how happy you are to see me every day and thought you were enjoying the breakfast I prepared. This, do you want to hear the truth too? Talia wondered. No, Max covered his chest, Im afraid I wont be able to take it and just pass out. Talia oh so much and left it at that. Max turned around and walked forward. I didnt take two steps and turned back, but in the end I couldnt resist, Youd better tell me, why? Talia truthfully told, Because at that time the school rumors, you and the same dormitory schoolboy is a pair So at that time, just knock cp feel happy ah! Max emod hard. He is so jade and masculine. So Talia thought he was gay the whole time?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But you ended up together anyway. Bonnie saw his depression, so she spoke up to round up the situation. Max then and a few points, the tone of voice but also with a little loss, but then separated again. Bonnie said there was no way to take that. We can only change the subject, Lets hurry inside! What are you doing standing stupidly in front of thepany. The three walked into thepany. The receptionist had read the news before and knew Bonnie, so she immediately greeted her, Mrs. Grant, are you here to see Mr. Grant? Yeah, Im looking for him for something, can I go up now? Bonnie nodded her head. The receptionist was all smiles, Mrs. Grant, you are the bosss wife, of course you can go up, this way please, I will press the elevator for you. All the way to escort Bonnie to the top floor office, the receptionist also did not forget to go to Sebastians eyes to dangle a circle, trying to brush their presence. Mr. Grant, your wife is here. Sebastian looked up from the file, the pupils under the gold-rimmed sses held a hint of tenderness, Why are you here at this time? Chapter 1481: Your child? There was a pile of things in his hands, but Sebastian put it down immediately and went to Bonnie. Thoughtful beyond words, he helped Bonnie sit down on the sofa. Theres nothing more for you to do here, so get out. Sebastian said. The receptionist immediately left obediently. The first foot just left, the second foot Sebastian took out the disinfectant solution and disinfected around Bonnie. Whileining to Max, Brother-inw, thepany is full of the smell left by Auntie Nancy, why do you still bring Bonnie here? Max, as an afterthought, pped his head hard, How did I forget this matter, go go go Bonnie, lets leave now! Brother, Bonnie helplessly tugged on his arm, Im not that delicate, besides, its already disinfected, itll be fine. Talia nodded beside her, I had Bonnie on her medication before we left the house. Double protection to ensure no errors. Sebastians face eased up a bit at that. After disinfecting, he spoke again and asked, Why did youe to my ce for a good reason? Youre a father yourself, you can even forget something so important? Maxined and rolled his eyes fiercely, You said you were going to be with Bonnie today and give the baby a name, and you forgot? Hmm? Sebastian was full of doubts. How could he not remember such a thing. Bonnie immediately took his arm, Thats what we talked about before, did you forget, were naming the baby today.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. So suggestive, how could Sebastian not get it. Immediately nodded along with the words, I remembered, there is indeed such a thing, thepany has too many things, I gave busy forget. Knowing that you might not be able to remember, thats why Im here. Bonnie said while turning out those names she had thought of on the way, Take a look, is there anything you like in there? Sebastian swept through and didnt pick a satisfactory one. You are quite picky, Bonnie worked hard to pick the name, why dont you like it! Max was his usual spoiled sister, If youre really not satisfied, then why dont you pick it yourself? Sebastian raised a handsome sword brow, How do you know I didnt take one? Yo? In that case, you have a name picked out, right? Tell me about it. Max asked. Bonnie was speechless. How embarrassing it would be if you couldnt say it! I was about to round up Sebastian when I heard Sebastian speak, This child, just call Bonsy, Bonsy Grant. What is the moral, needless to say, you know. After this baby is born, Ill get tied and never let Bonnie suffer from this pregnancy again, so, of course, for myst child with Bonnie, I want to show my love for her. Sebastian exined while looking fondly at Bonnie, Do you like the name, Bonnie. Bonnies cheeks burned a little and she murmured the name softly once. Bonsy Grant, Bonsy. The love of adultses subtle and surging, in such details, it is enough to make peoples hearts moved. So she raised her head, and the words came out forcefully, I like that name a lot. How about it brother-inw, Sebastian asked Max again, any more questions now? Max bristled. Knowing full well that he would not be able to fight this couple, he simply changed the subject, Talia, what are you going to name the baby? Talia also had the answer long ago, Its called Moonstar Burns. Your child, whats thest name? Max opened his mouth in confusion. Chapter 1482: I don’t care about him Even Bonnie was a little taken aback, Would Zack be okay with you letting the baby take yourst name? So a man who is full of calctions is willing to let his children follow the womans surname? Bonnie is not convinced. A sh of panic crossed Talias eyes, which passed instantly and returned to bemusement. Opening his mouth with a smile, he exined, Hes willing, after all, thats what we agreed to do between us. Its good to take yourst name,. Max opened his mouth, Moonstar Burns, the stars and moon are hanging in the sky, indicating that this child will have great sess after birth!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Come on, you dont even need a fortune teller, Max will say exactly what the name means. But Sebastian still spoke, Although the names are good, but still should let grandpa look over before. Then well go back now and ask to see what Grandpa thinks. Max spoke up. He waved the car keys around, ready to go to the basement to pick up the car. Bonnie told them to go ahead, Sebastian and I have a couple more whispers to say and will be right down. What whispers can not go back at night to say ah, or in front of us, so petty! Max muttered with a grimace. But the legs are still very much on their way out. Only when she and Sebastianwereleft alone in the office did Bonnie speak up and talk about what she had seen at the Jones Family today. Sebastian, Auntie Nancy isnt trying to make a move on Theo, is she? Bonnie worried. Sebastians eyes were iparably cold, and his voice was endlessly cold, What does it have to do with me if hes being set up? For Theo, Sebastians heart is filled with nothing but indifference and hate. If he hadnt stood up for himself, how could his mother have been thrown out of Capital and be like that? Since everything about his mother was caused by him, then even if something did happen to him, it was deserved. At least, thats what Sebastian had in mind. Bonnie, however, shook her head, Sebastian, dont be impetuous, he is your father after all. Did you really watch him being set up by Auntie Nancy? Ive told you, his business is none of my business. Sebastian still had the same attitude, Im not interested. Bonnie: When persuasion was fruitless, she had to give up, Well, Ill go help if necessary, so thats always okay, right? Sebastian still refused, You are now a pregnant woman, do not worry about these things, this kind of thing is always Zhou Yu beat Huang Gai, a willing to fight a willing to take, why bother to interfere so much. Theo was cheated, and that was because he was good at it. Its his own problem, and no one will pay for his decision. Sebastian, the real son, cant either. Okay. Bonnie had to give up, If you dont want to help forget it, Ive got the notice in ce anyway. Its up to Sebastian whether he listens or not. Mm. Sebastian nodded, his tone slowing down again, Are you hungry, do you want me to apany you to get something to eat first? Bonnie declined, You go ahead and get busy, Ill just go back with my brother and Talia. Be safe on your way. Sebastian admonished, getting up and escorting Bonnie to the elevator room. When the elevator door slowly closed, thest trace of smile on his face also instantly disappeared. Turned back to the office, the low and horrible air pressure enveloped, let people breathe. Sebastian sat at his desk and did not know what was on his mind, his expression grew more and more annoyed, angry and intensely struggling! Chapter 1483: This is not an illusion Finally, Sebastian pulled out his cell phone and dialed a number out. A respectful voice came from the other end of the line, Mr. Grant, why did you remember to contact me at this juncture? Help me check something, I know have been out of this business for a long time, but I cant think of anyone else but you, the price is yours to open, just this once. There was a long silence on the other end of the line. Finally, only to speak, know you so long, or the first time to actively seek my help, even so low, I seem not to help can not, say, let me do? Check out someone at Capital for me. Yes, but Capital is a bit far from me, I still have to research how to fly back from abroad, give me three days, is that okay? Sebastian wrinkled his sword brows, I cant wait that long, dont worry about flying back, Ill have a private jet pick you up, just give me the address. To this point, the other side, even if a fool, can feel Sebastians anxiety. In the end, let me check what things ah, actually so anxious, is it important to you? Sebastian was silent. After a long time, spoke, Anyway, you hurry over to help on it, themission will not be less. After saying this, he simply hung up the phone. Turning his head and looking at the figure reflected on the floor-to-ceiling window, Sebastian actually felt a little strange. He just went crazy, right?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Itspletely crazy! C At this end, Bonnie had already gone back to the vi. Old Mr. Pearson is lying on the couch on a hunger strike, his eyes tightly closed, lying like a dead fish. No matter what a bunch of people around you say, you just dont open your mouth to eat. Bonnie was abducted by the Jones Family, whats the point of living, I might as well starve to death, at least if I starve to death, Bonnie will have toe back to see me. The maid next to me cried andughed, Master, this is not a good thing to say, you are in good health, how can you die of hunger. Thats right, aunt, whats dead or not, how unlucky. If Bonnie knows that you have a shortage of something, back is back, will certainly also be sad ah, then because of sad what ident, this can be how to get? Right! Old Mr. Pearson reacted instantly. If he really died of hunger, how sad Bonnie would be! Quickly, quickly, bring me the food, I have to eat more quickly. Old Mr. Pearson urged. As soon as the words were spoken, a te of snacks was handed over to the side. Old Mr. Pearson grabbed it with both hands and kept stuffing it into his own mouth. But because it has not eaten for a long time, eat too much violently, simply can not swallow, gagging eyes rolled white. When the eyes rolled upwards, they saw clearly the person in front of them. Old Mr. Pearson froze for a moment and became even more frightened. He said to the servant next to him, You guys are so right, I shouldnt have fooled around so much, now Im so good Im hallucinating from hunger. If we starve a little longer, we will really get sick from hunger, right? Then Bonnie will be heartbroken! The servant lowered his head, tried to hold back hisughter, and reminded in a low voice, Master, this is not an illusion, its real. And you lied to me! Old Mr. Pearson didnt believe it, Bonnie is at the Jones Family, how could shee back to see me? This is not an illusion, he can eat this te. Bonnie almost couldnt stopughing and passed the te in front of Old Mr. Pearson, Grandpa, its true that its not a hallucination, so eat this te slowly and be careful not to chipped your teeth. Chapter 1484: Celebrate well Old Mr. Pearson was beaming. Bonnie is back! Let alone let grandpa me chew the te, even if it is the marble table over there, grandpa can eat it all with chili noodles! Old Mr. Pearson boasted. On the contrary, Bonnie deliberately teased him by asking the maid to bring the marble table over, Then grandpa eat for me! Are you serious? Old Mr. Pearson was dumbfounded. Bonnie, Im afraid Grandpas teeth are not suitable for eating this. Howe Grandpa, youre the one who just said that the table can be eaten in addition to the te. Bonnie blinked her long, slender feathered eyshes, Grandpa is lying to me, huh? Said also a long sigh, I knew grandpa was lying to me, I was disappointed and left first.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Dont ah Bonnie! Old Mr. Pearson hurried to block, I I think of something okay! At this point, Talia then stepped forward, Bonnie, you dont want to embarrass Old Mr. Pearson, just eat it straight, who can eat it. Yes, yes, yes, Old Mr. Pearson, still thinking he had found help, hurriedly nodded along with that. The next thing I heard was Talia saying, Old Mr. Pearson just said to eat it with chili noodles. So, whether you can eat the table, the focus is on whether there is enough chili noodles. Bonnie rubbed her jaw thoughtfully, You have a point, chili noodle arrangement on! Looking at Old Mr. Pearsons bitter look, the two looked at each other and bothughed. The sound ofughter was pleasant and echoed in the living room. Afterughing enough, then went to pull Old Mr. Pearson, just now we are just joking, how can you really eat the table grandpa ah, this can eat? Old Mr. Pearson a simple smile, Grandpa of course know ah, just with you guys acting. Saying that, he also said quite emotionally, But speaking of which, this is the first time Ive seen Talia smile so happily since we reunited. Talia replied, Because being around Bonnie and Old Mr. Pearson makes my mind and bodypletely rxed. If thats the case, then you should stay here all the time, you know? Old Mr. Pearson said, Which is like you follow Zack, there is no smile on your face, bitter, I look at it and it hurts! Hearing this, the smile on Talias face narrowed down to a clean one. Old Mr. Pearson, are you still hungry, I have some especially good cookies in my bag, Ill get them for you. Talia digressed, and Old Mr. Pearson was not in a position to continue. It was Max who was beside himself in thought and kept his eyes on Talia. After eating the cookies, Old Mr. Pearson regained his strength, and only then did he grab Bonnie and ask her questions. When I found out that Bonnie was justing back to stay for a while and that she was going back to the Jones Family for the night, I almost fell back on the couch. Well, youre nursing a baby now, and its good to stay at their ce, Grandpa knows all about it. Old Mr. Pearson said with a long sigh, Youll be back when it holds out until you have the baby. Enough about that, Grandpa, lets see what Sebastian has named the baby. Bonnie asked. Old Mr. Pearson, as serious as he could be, began to analyze the name from various angles. The final conclusion is that the name is astounding. Im so d to see that Sebastian really has you on the tip of his heart! Old Mr. Pearson eximed, So for this heartfelt happiness, I decided, to have a barbecue party at home, to celebrate! Chapter 1485: I want to hear you tell the truth Bonnies eyes lit up when she heard about the barbecue party. I was nning to stay for a while and then leave, but now I have changed my mind as well. You can go back to the Jones Family whenever you want, but the barbecue is not always avable. As a pregnant woman myself, I have to pay attention to my diet, plus Ive been hospitalized for a while now, and Ive been on a clean diet. Now Bonnie cant help but think of the word barbecue in her mind and start to secrete saliva. There is more than a word for gluttony. And Old Mr. Pearson took advantage of this andughed extra hard. Grandpa, Max saw right through his little mind, you did it on purpose, didnt you, to get Bonnie to stay for the barbecue so you could spend more time with Bonnie. Old Mr. Pearson red at him, Youre the smartest, go go go, you and Talia go buy ingredients! What if Bonnie hears you talking so much? We have to hurry to get rid of it. Max bristled, and headed to the supermarket with Talia. Halfway through the car, Talia leaned against the passenger window ss and sounded quite emotional, Old Mr. Pearson is so good to Bonnie, and you guys, you all spoil her! Even more so, than when they were pampered with Rachel. Of course, Max acknowledged with a nod without hesitation, Bonnie is a lost and found treasure that we all need to cherish. Especially the love and care that I owed Bonnie before, now I have topensate back twice as much. Talia let out an oh, Im quite envious. Do you want to have it too? Max asked, Do you want to have it when there are so many people who care about you?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Of course I want to have it. Its just thatC Talias eyes fell a few more, Its not like a ten dor doll and a hot pot, its not that easy to get. How is it not easy? Maxs tone was categorical, Just tell me if you want it or not. Talia looked at him with puzzled eyes, I, I want it. Then you marry me. Max replied. Silence. The atmosphere in the car suddenly became odd. Talia bowed her head, and did not know what she was thinking, her eyes were veryplicated. Buckling his fingertips, half a long time before he spoke bitterly, You dont joke Im more serious than ever, Talia, I can tell you dont like Zack, so why dont you just divorce him and marry me? Max said. He didnt mind that Talia had been married and could even treat the child in her belly as if it were his own. As long as, the person next to him is Talia. Between Zack and me, its not that simple. Talia shook her head. Max nod, you do not say I can also roughly guess, you must have a lot of grudges between the entanglement, and had to be tied together. But Talia, that used to be your business, and as long as you want to be with me, thats my business. No matter how difficult it is, he is willing to take care of it for Talia. Talia finally looked up. Her eyes and Max met, entwined, and there seemed to be a certain sweetness in the air. And Maxs eyes were like a vortex, almost sucking her in. At this moment, she couldnt hear any outside sounds. There is only one thought in the mind. Promise Max! As long as Max is around, she doesnt seem to have anything to fear. Max, I Talia opened her mouth, trying to say her answer. Chapter 1486: You are quite able to hide Just after the beginning, Talias cell phone rang. She nced down at the caller ID. The words Mrs. Stone were shing on it. Just now the car that bit of charm instantly copsed, she hoped that the boiling heart gradually sank. It ended up cold and icy, like a stone frozen under a cier for tens of thousands of years. Im sorry Max, I cant do it. Talia gave her answer. Max shook his head, Thats not your real answer, Talia, rephrase it. With that, Max took Talias phone away. Pressed that phone and also turned off the phone by the way, Do not think about those external factors, you only need to say, want to be with me again, it is enough! As for the rest, Max can go and take care of it all for her. Do you want to stay with me, yes, or no. Max looked at Talia with sincere eyes. ording to Talias recollectionter, said, Max this nce is definitely considered a ssic.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Because at that moment, her heart was beating wildly, and she couldnt think of any worries. There is only one thought, and that is to follow your hearts true thoughts and stay with Max! In fact, Talia has done so. She nodded her head vigorously and said the word want. Crunch! The car was drifted violently to a stop on the side of the road. Before Talia could even react, Max had already impatiently unbuckled his seat belt, crossed over to the passenger side, held her face and just kissed her! He kissed with forgetfulness and force. It seems to make up for all these years of regret with this kiss. It was not until Talia could not breathe and reached out to push him to struggle that Max let her go. But the azure ck eyes, but still dead eyes on Talia. The eyes were so sticky that they could almost be stretched. Talia was embarrassed, I Im oxygen deprived. Take thirty deep breaths. Max spoke, Ill count them for you. Originally Talia was confused as to why such things were counted. But by the time Max had counted thirty times, she couldnt wait to kiss him again! It is tempting to spit, but the heart is sweet, simply can not give up. The two were hard to part with in the car. It took a long time before he finally regained hisposure. But Talias mouth was already kissed and swollen, watery and red, and at first nce, it had been ravaged hard. Talia looked to Max in depression, This is the end, how am I going to exin when people ask meter? me it on Max! Maxughed heatedly, but his expression was unimpressed, People cant wait to see your mouth swollen from my kiss! Talia: Why do they describe the Pearson Family as if they were bandits! If were all bandits, then youre the wife. Max was quite ttered, Madam pressure is good, as the mighty, in the future you will want the wind to get the wind, want the rain to get the rain. Even if you want Damon in the sky, Max must find a way to pick it for her. To his own woman, Max is so spoiled. Talias cheeks were still rolling, Lets not talk about that, lets find a ce to park and then well go to the supermarket to buy something that matters. Good. Max was 100 percentpliant. The two went to the supermarket for some major shopping. There was too much stuff, so Max asked Talia to wait in front of the supermarket while he went to get the car out. But this is the point of waiting for the car, the back of Talias head but a sharp pain, being pulled by the hair, had to lean back the whole person. Bitch, I finally found you, youre quite capable of hiding! Chapter 1487: She’s scared to death It took a lot of effort, but Talia was barely able to stabilize herself.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. But the hair that was being pulled tightly, could not be drawn back. She nched in pain, Let go, let go! Bitch, how dare you order me around, you let go of me when you tell me to? Say, why didnt you answer my call, and even turned off your phone, what do you want to do! Thats right, the person holding Talia at this moment is none other than Zacks mother! Why should I take your call, thats my freedom. Talia argued, one side struggling to find a chance to break away. Mrs. Stone worked in the countryside when she was young and was very strong. No matter how much Talia struggled, she couldnt find a chance. She also cursed and grumbled away, Tell me, where did you get my son? Emotion, is in the spirit of looking for Zack toe. Counting the time, Zack has been locked up in the treatment center for several days, has been in a state of disconnection, it is no wonder Mrs. Stone will be anxious. But to find this ce, it is really unusual. Talia yed dumb, I dont understand what youre saying, I havent even seen Zack, so how would I know where hes gone? You still want to lie to me, the other day Zack and I said to go to the hospital to look for you, by the way, to see if we can get money from the Pearson Family firstdy, and then there was no movement. Mrs. Stone was furious. If Talia didnt do this, who else could? You must have let the Pearson Family deal with Zack, so give him up! Mrs. Stone urged. I told you I dont know! Talia still denied it. Mrs. Stone also began to be impatient, still do not see the coffin does not shed tears, right, okay, since you do not want to say, then I will have to take the real thing. With that, Mrs. Stone pulled off the simple pin that she used to hold her hair in ce and tried to stick it in Talias arm! Talia was grabbed back by the hair, there is no way to resist, can only watch the hairpin closer and closer to his arm. Ah! A miserable scream resounded through the sky. However, the shouting did note from Talia. Instead, its Mrs. Stone next to her. What is the situation? Talia opened her eyes suspiciously. Then I saw Max rushing over and clutching Mrs. Stones wrist. Only a crunching sound was heard, Mrs. Stones hand lost its strength and the pin fell straight to the ground. My arm, my arm is broken! Mrs. Stones face went white with pain. Maxs expression was cold, Its not broken, just dislocated, but if you do that again next time, Ill make sure you break a bone! Mrs. Stone was angry and furious, Who are you to treat me like this? I clean up after my own daughter-inw, does it matter to you? Not to clean up after anyone, and especially not her. Max said. After a pause added, You have two choices, get out now or wait until I bend and dislocate your other hand as well and I throw you in the ambnce. Mrs. Stone naturally chose the first one. She stumbled forward, holding her dislocated hand. While running, he also warned, Talia, youe to me at the hotel tonight, and if you donte, watch out for me, you know what Ill do, right! Talias face became even paler than Mrs. Stones at once. The hand hanging at the side of the body, unconsciously clenched into a fist, even the nails embedded in the palm are unaware. Fear, panic to the core! Chapter 1488: Women know women best Max took note of this. He stepped forward and held Talias shoulders before she fell, Talia, whats wrong with you, whats she going to do to you?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Talia barely managed to squeeze out a smile, No its fine. That doesnt look like nothing. You tell me the truth, whats going on. Maxs tone grew serious. But Talia bit the bullet and refused to let go, Its really okay, shes just scaring me, we, we should go back. After saying this, he hurried forward. Max catches up with her. Just as she pulled on the arm, Talia shouted nervously, Im really fine, you believe me, really! Maxs expression was more than a littleplicated, and opened his mouth to warn, I believe you, but Talia, youre going in the opposite direction. Talia snapped back to her senses and dropped her head to walk away. The two had no words all the way, each carrying their own preupations. By the time he got back to the cottage, Old Mr. Pearson was already waiting impatiently. I was just about to rush up to pick up the ingredients when I noticed Talias lips. That red and swollen look, what else could be the case. Immediately, he dragged Max to the side, You boy, became? Hmm. Max nodded, but his interest was not very high. Old Mr. Pearson is very dissatisfied, What kind of attitude is this, although it has seeded in chasing Talia to the hand, but it is notpletely sessful, if you do not treat Talia well, I will let someone, let someone snatch Talia away ah! Ill be good to her. Max replied. Without waiting for Old Mr. Pearson to ask further questions, Max had already turned to leave. Old Mr. Pearson was baffled. Whats going on here. It was hard to chase Talia to the hand, should not grin out eight teeth, how so dumb and dreary look. Is it possible to be confused with joy? Unable to figure it out, Old Mr. Pearson went to Bonnie and asked her to analyze it. Bonnie rubbed her chin in serious thought. Halfway through, shaking his head at Old Mr. Pearsons expectant look, I cant guess. Old Mr. Pearson was disappointed beyond belief. Grandpa, if you want to know so much, just go ahead and ask. Bonnie suggested, If my brother doesnt tell you, Talia will definitely tell you. Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand, You dont know Talia well enough, she is more stubborn than Max, once she decided that she cant say something, she will not say anything. It is useless to ask. So. Bonnie nodded, So, Ill go ask around for you? Old Mr. Pearson waited for these words. Immediately reached out and patted Bonnies shoulder, Grandpa knew you were the most powerful, go ahead and make sure you find out the good news! Bonnie then found a reason to slowly rub up against Max. At the moment Max is building a charcoal fire. Usually a little bit on the wood, but today it seems to deliberately work against him, always can not be lit, it is difficult to get a spark, but also will soon go out. It wasnt until Bonnie walked up and handed him the helper alcohol candle, Brother, you didnt put this in. Max stared at thebustion alcohol candle for several seconds and finally came back to his senses, No wonder it has been lit otherwise, so I forgot to put this. You have something on your mind. Bonnie went straight to the point, Tell me, about Talia, I can help you advise, after all, I am also a woman, women know women best. Chapter 1489: I’ll tell you all about it later Maxs eyes clear for a few moments. Yes! How did he forget about this matter. Bonnie has been with Talia all this time, so its possible that she knows a lot of things that he doesnt know. Besides, they are close, so what Talia wont tell him, she might be willing to tell Bonnie? With that in mind, Max told us all about what had just happened. Bonnie clean willow eyebrows instantly knitted, spoke, In fact, a long time ago, I asked Talia once, why not willing to divorce Zack, because Zack had saved her life? Talia said at the time, Its not quite life-saving, but its close. It is evident that the rtionship between the two is very closely intertwined.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. And Mrs. Stone probably caught this today, so she could sessfully force Talia. So what should I do? Max asked, Or should I just go and kidnap Mrs. Stone and interrogate her about whats going on? Dont be reckless. Bonnie shook her head, We cant figure out whats going on, and if we provoke them to really do something against Talia, arent you afraid that Talia will hate you? This- Max is indeed afraid. As I see it, we should throw a false impression and make ns after we secretly figure out what is really going on. Bonnie said, then came up to Maxs ear and said her idea. Maxs eyes lit up, Bonnie, you still have the solution! As we were talking, Talia came over with the fruit. Max, Bonnie, youre all here. Heres the fruit I just cut. Talias tone was clearly unnatural. Bonnie stood up, Its my favorite strawberry, Grandpa loves it too, Ill take it over to him and give him a taste too. Its time to back out and give the two of them some space to be alone. Walking up next to Talia, Bonnie winked yfully, I heard from my brother. You guys are finally together, its not easy! Then we will be a family from now on, Talia, oh no, sister-inw, please take care of us! Bonnie smiles and leaves, leaving only two people by the grill. The atmosphere was a little awkward as the faces looked at each other. Max, Talia spoke again, about what just happened Do you want me to interfere, or are you going to take care of it yourself? Max stole her words and opened his mouth to ask. So frank and forthright, it really made Talia froze. She hurriedly spoke, I can take care of things myself today. Okay, unless youre in danger, Im definitely not going to make a move. Max made a promise. Just that, simple? Talia couldnt believe her ears. Max saw that she still couldnt believe it andughed a little helplessly, Why, isnt that what you wanted when you came to me, Talia, and I respect that because I love you. Thank you, Max, Talia said in thanks, Ill make sure I get this thing sorted out tonight. Theres no need to rush, the most important thing is to protect yourself. Max lifted his hand and rubbed her head, Dont get bullied by her again, okay? God knows how much it hurt him to see Mrs. Stone do that to Talia in front of the supermarket. I hate to kill Mrs. Stone on the spot! I know. Talia nodded. But Max is still a little uneasy, you take a bodyguard to go, can be ten meters away from you, to ensure that you can not hear you speak, but as long as you are in danger, he can be in front of you in three seconds. Chapter 1490: The Walking Living Bodhisattva Talia couldnt resist, so she agreed. By the time the evening came, she was on time for her appointment with her bodyguard! Mrs. Stone was already waiting impatiently at the hotel, and when she saw Talia appear, she immediately said, I thought you didnt care about this now that you have the Pearson Family as your backer, but here you are. The words fell to the ground and his eyes saw the nearly two-meter-tall, muscle-bound bodyguard behind Talia, almost tongue-tied with fear. Talia, what do you mean, I told you to do it yourself and you brought a hitter, what, ready to get me killed? Mrs. Stone has sharp teeth and a shrill, piercing voice. If it were not for the scruples of this bodyguard, she would have rushed up and hit Talia. Talia lowered her eyshes, her tone light, This is Mr. Pearson arranged to protect me, as long as you do not me, he will not touch you. Mr. Pearson? Heh, I feel like your old me got you a bodyguard. Mrs. Stone opened her mouth, Isnt it cool to have a man who loves you no matter what, knowing that youre married and probably all rotten, but still loves you, isnt it cool? It doesnt matter if you cant make a move on Talia, Mrs. Stone is more than capable of making it difficult for Talia! Talia did feel a little ufortable and subconsciously covered her stomach as if she was worried that the baby might hear her. Mrs. Stone took note of this. Oh yes, youre still pregnant, this Mr. Pearson is really not picky, hell take anyone.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. If you called me here just to ridicule and disgust me like this, then Ill go first. Talia said. She turned around, literally ready to leave. Stop! Mrs. Stone called out to her, If you leave, you wont have what you want! Talias feet suddenly seemed to be glued, how can not move half. She stiffened and turned her head, Ive already done what your family said, what more do you want, to force me again and again, is it fun? Who wants to force you? Mrs. Stone bristled, As long as you do what we ask, of course we will give it to you, its just a pity that you dont listen at all! Havent I listened enough, when we agreed that as soon as Zack and I got married, you would, you would transnt a kidney to my grandmother! But she and Zack have been married for so long, but Mrs. Stone has never moved. Talia goes to press, and Mrs. Stone can find a new excuse every time. If this continues, my grandmother cant afford to wait any longer. Talia said, You dont keep your word, and I dont want to make any more deals with you. Then you can go out and see who else is willing to give your grandmother a kidney, your grandmother is congenital hemolysis, the chances of failure are extremely high, only my kidney, the sess rate of ny-five percent! Mrs. Stone straightened her back when she said this. This is why she has been able to hold Talias hand. With such a well-matched kidney, she became a life-saving living Buddha in Talias eyes. Whatever she asks, Talia has to say yes! Just like now. Mrs. Stone cleared her throat, I see that you also do not want to be with Zack at all, I can let you divorce, this kidney, I still give your grandmother, but the conditions change. Talia sensed something was wrong, What do you want? You are not with Mr. Pearson, give us a sum of money, in addition, return Zack to me, we mother and son did not take 50 million far away, and never again affect you and Mr. Pearson love life. Chapter 1491: You can try Talia sucked in a breath of cold air. 50 million, how dare you ask for it!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. What, you dont want to? Mrs. Stone gloated, feeling she had Talias Achilles heel, If you wont give it, then your grandmother will be gone. Is money important, or people important. Talia looked at her with this greedy look and a wave of disgust surged through her. Opened his mouth and reminded, Fifty million, I can take my grandmother abroad to find the best doctor and do the best surgery, even if it is always connected to the instrument to do dialysis, it is cheaper than giving you. Yes Oh Hearing this, Mrs. Stone suddenly panicked. She was afraid that Talia would not pay. Ill ask for a little less, so you can give me 40 million, or 30 million if you cant. Talia didnt answer, just looked at her quietly. Mrs. Stones heart felt weak. What the hell else do you want, Ivee down to the minimum, thirty million, after all I still have to live with Zack and find him a wife, it costs money everywhere. I dont have any money. Talia replied dryly, Ive already done what I promised you, you cant get an inch. But its not The Stone Familys baby youre carrying. Mrs. Stone bristled, Its outside the family! When the words hit the floor, Talia nced nervously to the side. The bodyguard obediently wore earplugs and heard nothing, his eyes didnt even look over. Talia breathed a sigh of relief and lowered her voice, Was it me who didnt want to have the baby, it was Zack who was unable to have children himself, not even IVF, so I got pregnant with someone elses baby, which is what you promised at the time. I Mrs. Stones eyes darted sharply. This matter, it is true that she nodded her head and agreed to the right. But wasnt the reason why she agreed to it at that time because a person gave her a sum of money? This is something that Mrs. Stone will not say to the public. She only strained her neck and said, So I regret now can not, anyway, this child is not our The Stone Family, you this behavior is considered marital cheating, we have the right to sue you! Talia wasnt scared at all, Sure, after thewsuit, Ill just get out of the house, right? She was begging for it. Even things like divorce rip-offs can be eliminated, how convenient. Mrs. Stone, as an afterthought, also reacted wrongly, Im not going to let you divorce Zack so easily, unless you get paid, dont dream about it! I could also not get a divorce, Talia nodded, I would take the money and go find a better doctor for my grandmother, then spend enough time with Zack to get three years and get an automatic divorce. Weskineysw has long provided for an automatic divorce after three years of separation between spouses. Talia can afford to wait. Only Talia cleared her throat and cautioned again, Are you sure you want to spend time with me, Zack hasnt found it yet, right? If you find it three yearster, will you, already be crazy? What! Mrs. Stone immediately stared at the vicissitudes of cloudy eyes, so angry that his whole body trembled. You admit it, dont you? Youre the one who made my son disappear. Tell me, where the hell did you hide Zack, you bitch! The more she spoke, the angrier Mrs. Stone became, she simply raised her hand and tried to p Talia. But as soon as his hand was raised, it was clutched by the bodyguard. Mr. Pearson exined that anyone who dares to disrespect Miss Bear will have his hands and feet directly cut off and thrown out of Capital, you can try it! Chapter 1492: Think of another way A hundred and eighty pounds, nearly two meters tall bodyguard, standing in front of Mrs. Stone, as if a wall. The shadows cast down could have covered herpletely. How is it possible not to be afraid.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Stone couldnt help but shrink her neck, I didnt want to do anything to her, you hurry up and let go, or Ill have to shout for help. Talia didnt want to make a big deal out of it, so she tugged on the bodyguards sleeve, She wouldnt dare do anything, just let go. The bodyguard then let go as instructed and retreated to his original position. And with this incident, Mrs. Stone is not afraid to do anything rash. She moved her wrist and was relieved to find that it was not dislocated again. He could only look at Talia indignantly, Well, now that youre with Mr. Pearson, youre different, and you know how to fight for others. Talia let out a long sigh, I came, to talk to you sincerely, what exactly does it take for you to donate this kidney to my grandmother? Grandma cant wait too long in her situation today. Talia really needs Mrs. Stone to lend a helping hand. Ive said it all, give me $30 million and Ill have a kidney donation operation right away. I cant get 30 million dors, and my entire savings add up to 30, 000 dors. Its not even a fraction of 30 million. You dont have money, but Mr. Pearson does. Mrs. Stone reminded, Its not that were asking too much, look at the value and status of the Pearson Family today, to steal a wife from us, its really nothing to give 30 million. Talia said no to anything. Yes, its only 30 million, Max can easily take it out. But how could she ask Max to open this mouth? They had just been reunited, back together, and neither had fully integrated with each other yet. She just asked for 30 million, what is that? Dont get so psyched, Mrs. Stone said, I know youre a thin-skinned person who refuses to ask for money, but think again. As long as you marry Mr. Pearson, then you are Mrs. Pearson, not to mention 30 million, even if it is all of Mr. Pearsons family fortune, you can squander it freely. So this is just spending Mrs. Pearsons ount in advance. I cant do it. Talia still refused. I can afford to wait, but Im afraid your grandmother cant. After a pause, he added, Dont think youre the only one who can threaten me. Yes, your grandmother can go abroad to find the best doctors, and when the transnt is sessful, she can live a few more years, but if I tell her just after the transnt is done that her granddaughter doesnt know how to behave and is pregnant with other peoples children during her marriage, and even with her old lover back then, will she die of anger? Talias eyes were scarlet, Dont you dare! If you dont pay me, Ill do anything. Mrs. Stone was not in the least bit afraid. After she finished, she turned around and closed the door directly, not caring about Talia anymore. Talia stood alone at the front door, her eyes forlorn. The bodyguard stepped forward and asked, Miss Xiong, do you need me to help you break down the door? Talia shook her head and squeezed out a miserable smile from the corner of her mouth, No, its useless even if its smashed open. The kidney grew on Mrs. Stone, and there was nothing she could do to force it. Better go back and think of another way! Chapter 1493: Just choke you Talia left in a state of disillusionment. Back at the vi, she sat on her bed and looked over her ount bnce. Thirty-five thousand, six hundred and seventy-eight dors and ny-nine cents. Thats all the savings she has today. It is too littlepared to 30 million. What are you looking at? Bonnie asked curiously as she walked in with a fruit tter. Talia immediately put the phone down, Nothing, dazed. Its meditation, right? Bonnie asked, Stop meditating for a minute ande over and have some fruit. Good. The fine imported fruit was sweet in every bite, but Talia couldnt get enough of it. Its full of $30 million. Even, she slowly opened her mouth, Bonnie, can I ask you a favor? Bonnie nodded without hesitation, Sure, what do you want me to do?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Id like to borrow a fetal book from you. The words came to her lips, but Talia changed her mind. Your baby is more than seven months old, so you must have read a lot of fetal education books. Ill borrow yours so I dont have to spend money on them. Talia exined. Bonnie shook her head, I really dont have this, but my grandfather seems to have bought a lot, you want to see it, find him to borrow it. Okay, Ill be there first thing in the morning. Talia nodded. Bonnie stared at her for a long time and asked, You dont seem right, is something wrong? Talia squeezed out a smile, No, Im fine. Arent we good friends? Bonnie inquired, You can tell me anything, and as long as I can, Ill do my best to help you. Talias eyes struggled for a long time, but still shook her head and refused, Theres really nothing, its just the thought that Mrs. Stone hase to the door today, and afterwards will not break into the vi and make a move on everyone. Worried about that? Bonnie crowed, Dont worry, grandpa has specially found a lot of bodyguards to ensure my safety, as long as Mrs. Stone dares toe near, she will be beaten and bruised. While saying that, he also made a fat punching motion. Talia couldnt help butugh out loud. Emotions eased, and Bonnie left the room. Leaving Talia alone, once again worrying about $30 million. She really wanted to ask Bonnie to borrow money just now. 30 million, Bonnie has it. But the point is, Bonnie lent it to her, and what will she do to pay it back? Nowadays, I am not working, and I am afraid that I will not be able to go out to work for several years after I have given birth. And even if you work, you wont get paid much. Thirty million dors, she could not save it in her lifetime. If you really want to return it, you have to ask Max to help. But Max and Bonnie are a family. If he returns the money to Bonnie, is it not just circting in the pockets of his own family? Talia thought twice about borrowing money, but couldnt open the door. She tossed and turned all night long and didnt fall asleep. The next morning, he came downstairs with two big dark circles under his eyes. Bonnie was eating breakfast, and when she saw this, she asked with concern, Is it because you recognize the bed, why are you so sleepy? Miss Xiong is so precious, the Jones Familys bed cant even amodate you. Nancy immediately sneered, If you really cant sleep, you might as well move out while you can. But when Talia moves out, Ill be the only one left, and theres no one around to take care of and protect me, so what if I get set up or something? Bonnie also choked back unceremoniously. Chapter 1494: Kneeling in front of her Nancys face instantly turned green, What do you mean by that, meaning that someone from the Jones Family is targeting and bullying you? Im just a cautious pregnant woman, Im just saying that, why does Auntie Nancy look so angry like shes being told? Bonnie said with an innocent face. Nancy: If I could, I would love to rip Bonnies mouth off! Eat, dont talk, dont sleep, what, the Pearson Family didnt teach you that rule? Old Mr. Jones was on the sidelines, and his tone was extraordinarily displeased. He was angry enough when he let Bonnie move in. Now you cant even stop eating breakfast!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Its true that I wasnt taught these rules by the Pearson Family, after all, I didnt grow up in the Pearson Family. Bonnie replied with a smile, Isnt Grandpa disappointed to meet a granddaughter-inw who knows no rules like me? Old Mr. Jones face was full of sulking and he dropped his chopsticks directly, No more. Nancy also red at Bonnie and got up to leave. At the dinner table, Bonnie and Talia were the only onesleft. Talia sounded a little nervous and reached out to tug on Bonnies arm, Did you just get a little too arrogant and say that directly to piss people off? Is this not a naked offense? Talia, remember what I said to you the first day we came here? Bonnie asked. Talia nodded, Of course I remember. At that time I told you that their annoyance can not be reversed, selling cute and pretending to be good wont help. So instead of being disgusted with themselves still does not help, it is better howfortable how toe. Whats more, Nancy was the one who deliberately tried to drive them away first. Bonnie certainly wont put up with it. Talia opened her mouth, I actually admire you, Bonnie, youre not afraid of anyone, youre sofortable living. How is it possible not to be afraid, just take hold of their lifeline, so just forcefully pretend to calm down to suppress them. Bonnie said, Isnt there a saying that everyone is a first time human being, why let others ah. As long as its right, you must stick to it! Talia repeated this before she began to eat with her head down. When they finished eating, the two left the Jones Family with the intention of going to a mom-and-pop store or something. Anyway, its easier to go out shopping than to stay at the Jones Family, disinfecting all the time and eliminating the smell of Auntie Nancy. But just as she arrived at the store, Talia saw an unexpected visitor. If not Mrs. Stone, who else? Talia subconsciously tried to turn away. She did not bring a bodyguard today, not only to protect herself, but also may be involved in Bonnie. What if something happens to Bonnie and the baby inside her belly, how will she exin? Before she had a chance to turn around, Mrs. Stone had already seen her. Talia, stop right there! Stop? Shes not stupid to stand still and wait for Mrs. Stone to bully her? Talia pulled Bonnie and walked faster. The two of you are chasing after each other and have been panting. But atst, Mrs. Stone caught up and stopped Talia with her arms outstretched, What are you running for? Ive been calling you, didnt you hear me? Talia subconsciously shielded Bonnie behind herself, her eyes alert and defensive, What do you want, dont do anything, or Ill call security. Flutter! As soon as the words left her mouth, Mrs. Stone bent her legs and knelt down in front of Talia. Chapter 1495: Don’t Go Crazy The sudden kneeling startled Talia, whose eyes widened. What is this? Good reason to say kneeling on the knees. The first thing that came to Talias mind was the word conspiracy. She looked warily at Mrs. Stone, Dont youe dreaming, I wont give you what you want, hurry up and leave or Ill have that bodyguard from yesterday beat you up. Although it was just a bluff, Talia put on a strong face and spoke as if it were true. Talia, I dont want anything. Mrs. Stone spoke up, All I ask is that you just give me Zack back, okay? What did you say? Talia suspected that something was wrong with her ears. Mrs. Stone repeated again, I said, I dont want anything, you just give me back Zack, then Ill let Zack divorce you and well leave Capital right away and never bother you again. Thechange of words left Talia at a loss for words. Something is wrong, something is definitely wrong! But before he could figure out what the problem was, Bonnie next to him said, Are you sure its all true? Miss the Pearson Family, I wouldnt dare lie to anyone but you. Mrs. Stone said. I still dont believe it unless you write an agreement. No problem, Ill write you any kind of agreement you want! Mrs. Stone promised very crisply. Finding a random ce, the two drew up an agreement. Even though the terms were all in Talias favor, Mrs. Stone didnt bat an eyelid and just signed. After signing, he looked at Talia with his eyes, Talia, now that Ive signed too, look, is it okay for me to go see Zack? Talia couldnt decide and turned her head to Bonnie. Sure, lets go. With Mrs. Stone in tow, Bonnie turned around and headed out the door. Bonnie! Talia tugged at her, lowering her voice to a whispered inquiry, Are you serious, youre really going to put Zack out? Yeah, Bonnies expression was extremely serious, shes signed off on it, promising that shell let Zack divorce you and will leave Capital on the condition that she just let Zack go, which is a good deal. No, Talia shook her head, Ive known her longer than you have, shes not someone who lets go that easily, Bonnie, watch out for a trick! Especially or from 30 million directly down to do not want to pay this situation. How to think about it is not right. Bonnie shook the agreement in her hand, She can cheat, but the agreement wont fool anyone. As long as there is this agreement, even if you go towsuit, Zack will definitely not take advantage of it. After three words, Talia was convinced. Dazed, she followed Bonnie outside. By the time we arrived at the private hospital, Max was already waiting at the entrance. Bonnie, Ive already said hello to the dean, and after thest sedative wears off, you can take the person away. Max said. Mrs. Stones eyes widened, Sedatives, my son is a good person, why do you need sedatives, what exactly did you do to him? Having lived under the same roof for too long, Talia knew exactly what Mrs. Stones reaction was. Just one more word, just one more word. Mrs. Stone would immediately go into a rage and be hysterical at the crowd. When you get mad, you will also smash the tables, chairs and benches next to you. Its not good to hurt someone.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Talia thought, and then subconsciously tried to stop the crowd from answering. Chapter 1496: I’ll show you this Max spoke up before her, He was infected with a horrible disease from somewhere and went crazy every day, so we injected tranquilizers so he wouldnt hurt anyone. Its over, those were the only two words that came to Talias mind. But the next second, but heard Mrs. Stone replied, Yes, yes, Mr. Pearson thoughtful, if this hurts others, I still have to pay for it, thanks to Mr. Pearson! Max waved his hand, Whats the point of being polite with me, its all trivial. Talia had a hell of a look on her face. Are you sure? Its a rarity that Mrs. Stone didnt look for trouble. I told you we have an agreement, or she signed it of her own ord, I wouldnt dare to be a demon. Bonnie saw through Talias mind and stepped forward to speak. Talia nodded, I just thought that was, well, kind of rare. And just rare this once, after that you have nothing more to do with it, go away. Bonnie replied. As they spoke, the three of them then walked into the hospital. Zacks sedation had worn off and was in a restraint suit, struggling and screaming in his hospital bed. Son! Mrs. Stone immediately pounced on him. Seeing his family, Zack was even more excited than just now, like a maggot, wriggling his body, Mom, you finally came to save me, what have you been doingtely, cant youe over earlier! I was just looking for you everywhere, so I came over right away when I got a clue. Mrs. Stone exined. All right, all right! Zack didnt want to hear this and urged her, Untie me first, this dress is killing me. Mrs. Stone immediately did as she was told. Once he was free from the bed, Zack couldnt wait to jump out of bed. Thats when he saw the three Talias at the door of the ward. The pair of green beans eyes, surging with monstrous hatred. Talia, you bitch, see if I dont get you today! Zack said, wanting to go up to Talia and give her a beating. But he was stopped. And the person who stopped him was his own mother. Zack looked like hell, Mom youre crazy, what are you stopping me for, if it wasnt for this bitch, why would I live in here, Id have to go beat her up! Snap! Mrs. Stone raised her hand and gave Zack a direct p. Hit Zack was confused. If it wasnt for Talias kindness, do you think I could have found you so quickly, and you dare to scold her, who gave you the guts. Mrs. Stone said. Zack was even more shocked, Its only right that she should tell you where I am, after all, if it wasnt for her, how would I have been put in this ce.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. After a pause and added, Mom, why are you like being enchanted, my own wife, I want to clean up how to clean up. Not anytime soon! Mrs. Stone replied. In Zacks stunned eyes, she spoke, Ive signed the divorce papers for you, and youll go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with Taliater to get the divorce papers. No, what the hell is going on here? How is it that after being locked up in the hospital for a while, my mother is not looking out for herself, and now even my wife is gone. Zack pulled his mother over and lowered his voice, Dont go crazy, Mom, this is our familys cash cow, if we get a divorce, how are we going to get the money? Get what money, well leave Capital after the divorce papers, and Talia will have nothing to do with us after that, okay? Zack, of course, did not agree, and pulled his voice out to start making trouble again. And thats when Mrs. Stone handed him the phone to look at. Chapter 1497: A willingness to fight and a willingness to suffer From a distance, Talia still vaguely saw that there seemed to be some kind of writing on it. Before you can get a good look, the screen is pressed off. Zacks expression changed dramatically, then he hooked the corners of his mouth in triumph and smiled that smile! Yes, yes, yes, I should indeed divorce Talia, whats the point of dragging her out, its not like I can give her happiness. Saying that, Zack straightened his cor, Lets go to the Civil Affairs Bureau now, dont get off workter! The change in attitude between mother and son really baffled Talia. It just feels, well, weird. But what exactly is strange, but can not say.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Anyway, lets go get the divorce papers first. Leaving the hospital, the group went straight to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Seeing Maxs presence, the staffs attitude was not to mention how good it was, and they even gave the green light to go directly to the special channel. A process that would have taken two to three hours in line was all done in less than half an hour. The two books were handedover to Talia and Zack. Zack scanned the three words of the divorce certificate stamped in gold above, and smiled with joy. Even turned his head to ask Max, Mr. Pearson, you see I am also divorced here, you bring the ount book, or else while there is time, directly get a license! Maxs expression was solemn, What, remember you for all my future license anniversaries? Im not interested in that. Zack a pat on the head, Yes, you see I am this person, is not well thought out, so lets do it, the seventh day of divorce and thene to get a license, so that even in my first seven days, how good the moral. Max pulled the corner of his mouth, really unable to spit, My business, not your turn to worry about. Zack was not very good and simply called it quits, ready to get up and leave. Wait. Talia called out to the two men. Talia, oh no, I should call you Mrs. Pearson-to-be now, right? Mrs. Pearson-to-be, do you have something to order? Zack asked with an ingratiating smile piled on his face. Talia stirred her hands, her tone a little hesitant, That deal we agreed on before, I want to talk to you guys alone. Mrs. Stone answered, There is nothing to talk about, dont worry, since I promised you, of course I will do it, give your grandmother a kidney transnt, next Monday I will go to the transnt surgery, okay? Surprisingly, so easy? Talia couldnt believe her ears. When she wanted to speak again, Mrs. Stone had already waved her hand, Then lets just say ah, Mrs. Pearson-to-be, well see you on Monday. The two disappeared quickly in front of the Civil Affairs Bureau. Talia, however, was still in a daze. Naturally, they didnt notice that Max and Bonnie behind them exchanged a quick nce. Bonnie stepped forward and asked in mock surprise, Talia, what does she mean by giving a kidney transnt? Talia bowed her head, I agreed to marry Zack because Mrs. Stones kidney was a good match for my grandmother, and there are no more than three kidneys, in the vast Weskiney, that qualify. Talia didnt have the energy or time to find another kidney, so she agreed to the Zack familys request. Marry Zack, even, and get pregnant with someone elses baby. Then why didnt you say so earlier, carrying such a big thing on your own. Bonnies eyes were filled with heartache, You must have had a hard time, right? Its not a big deal, Zhou Yu beat Huang Gai, a willingness to fight and a willingness to take. Talia said. Chapter 1498: It’s not like you’re looking at my hilarious Bonnie doesnt think so. When it was just you, of course you carried it on your own, but now its different. Talia has everyone to apany ah! She, Sebastian, Old Mr. Pearson and Max, can back her up. I bet when Huang Gai was beaten, he didnt think that if he was willing to take it, someone would be willing to help stop it. Bonnie said. Talia puffed out augh, her eyes shining brightly, Whats all this sophistry? Thats not sophistry, its the truth. Bonnie corrected, Anyway, you remember, youre not alone in the fight from now on. Talia nodded seriously, Okay, Ill remember. She slowly smiled, the corners of her mouth hooked up a smile, Bonnie do you remember, before I said I envied you, surrounded by so many people love you. But now, I dont envy it, because I also have, even more than you, the love of one person. Bonnie was instantly curious by saying, Who is it?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org. You! Talia has one more person to love and care for than Bonnie, and that is Bonnie. Im really happy to live with you guys. Talia said. Bonnieughed along with her. Enough of that, the first order of business is to get Grandma to Capital so that the kidney transnt can take ce. Max changed the subject so that these two wouldnt cry. God knows how afraid he is of girls crying. And one is his sister and the other is his beloved. Who should be coaxed first, Max doesnt even know. It is better to let both people do not cry, so that the root cause of the problem. Then lets go. I left Capital back then, but Grandma didnt follow, and has been living in an old house in the suburbs, where I pay regr monthly living expenses and have hired a nanny to take care of it. Talia said. The trio drove, heading to a suburban silo. It was a silo building from the 60s and 70s, very old, but also full of people. The neighbors are very close to each other. When they saw Talia, someone immediately greeted them with a smile, Talia, I havent seen you for a long time, youvee back to see your grandmother, who are these two around you? Without waiting for Talia to answer, Max had reached out and wrapped his arm around her shoulders, smiling and baring his teeth, Hello aunts and uncles, Im Talias husband, and next to me is my sister. Yo, so its Talias husband ah, really handsome, and I look how also a little familiar it? Like Ive seen it on TV, OMG, Talia your husband is a star? Not a star, I saw it on the financial channel, what was it saying at the time, the top ten most outstanding young entrepreneurs? Yes, yes, yes, thats the name! Hearing these words, the crowd was not calm. Entrepreneur, how rich must this be! Talia now can be considered the rest of his life soaring. Everyone gathered around and asked questions of Talia. Its close to asking exactly where you can find the exact same husband. Finally, after a lot of effort, Talia was able to lead the two men to break through the siege and reach the door of the house on the second floor. I was just about to knock on the door, but I found it open. The nanny is sitting at the table picking vegetables. Talia, youre back. The nanny greeted, Why didnt you tell me in advance, I didnt even prepare your meal here, wait, Ill go buy food! No Lily, were not eating here. Talia refused, her eyes peering around, Wheres my grandmother? Just went out to see the fun, and suddenly came back puffed up, lying in bed covered with the nket, do not know who provoked her, ask also do not say. The nanny answered truthfully. Watching the action? Talias heart stuttered, Its not like hes watching my hrity, is it? Chapter 1499: All the same Nanny is full of doubts, I do not know ah, I have just been at home picking vegetables, have not bothered to go out to see it, so just now the buzz is really yours? Talia squeezed out a smile, Lily just go ahead, Ill go in and check on Grandma. Push open the door and walk in, you will see the quilt bulge a ball. Hidden inside, naturally, is the Grandma Stone. Grandma, Ivee to see you, Talia spoke softly, and Ive brought you something delicious,e out and try it. Grandma Stone, however, had no intention of making a move. She still hid under the covers and sulked, Im not eating, you go too, I dont want to see you today. Why? Its so hard for me toe back and see you for once. Talia sounded hurt, Grandma, dont you miss me? Grandma Stone Road, of course I miss you, but I dont want to see you and your so-called husband in front of me,e back some other time and dont bring your husband-to-be! Hearing this, Maxs eyes were suddenly a little hurt. He remembered that Grandma Stone was not so annoying to herself. Is it because Talia has been left alone all these years that it has broken Grandma Stones heart? When I was about to ask, I heard Grandma Stone say, That husband of yours, I really feel disgusted even looking at him, how old he is and still a mommy and daddy. This is even if the key is not good for you, Talia, you are really blind to find such a man. Ask yourself with your conscience, what makes him better than Max? In my heart, Max should be your husband! So Grandma likes me so much. Max spoke, Dont worry, Grandma, I will be doubly good to Talia. At the sound of this voice, Grandma Stone froze in her tracks. With that, helifted the covers and saw Max standing in the doorway. She couldnt believe her eyes. Its really Max? Grandma Stone cried andughed, What are you doing here? You miss Grandma, dont you? Without waiting for Max to speak, Grandma Stone tensed up again. She grabbed Max and shoved him inside the closet next to her. While stuffing said, Quickly, quickly, while the man has not yete, you hurry to hide, or thenunched a crazy, hurt you how to do. That man, naturally, is talking about Zack. Maxs emotions wereplicated by this.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. God knows how many bad and hical things Zack has done to make the always kind and amiable Grandma Stone hate like this. Grandma, Zack has divorced Talia and wonte backter. Max spoke up. Divorced? It took several minutes for Grandma Stone to finally digest the words. She was so excited that she pped her hands, Good, good, divorce is good, the two of them should have been divorced long ago. If you are not a good match, why do you need to be together? Looking across, or Max is more to your liking. Grandma, Max and I will be getting married soon, but until then, we need to pick you up for your surgery. Talia said, You pack your things and well leave right away. Grandma Stone sat back down on the bed, Im not going to have any surgery, and its fine that way. For surgery, Grandma Stone is scared. That is, after all, to slice open the stomach and take out a kidney and fill it with someone elses kidney. How dangerous! What if you dont wake up alive from the operating room? Ill just take the medicine, the most expensive medicine, and its the same. Out grandmother said. Chapter 1500: I’m going to suck No matter how hard she tried to persuade him, Grandma Stone just wouldnt go to the hospital. Grandma, you really cant put off your illness any longer. Although you can barely go to dialysis every day now, its not a long-term solution. Talia said. Grandma Stone waved her hand, I know what kind of body I have, besides, Im so old, Ill just die, Ive lived long enough. Dont be ridiculous, Grandma! Talia was so anxious that she dropped her tears. Why are you still crying, well, Grandma wont say anything else, dont cry, its heartbreaking to watch. Grandma Stone coaxed. The mouth coaxing, but still adhere to their own ideas, I really do not want to go to any surgery, people are old, why bother to suffer this again. After a pause and added, If you really love your grandmother ah, you should hurry and Max married, so that even if the grandmother went below, or your parents have an exnation. Talias eyes flushed and she wanted to cry again. She was about to speak again when Max stopped her. Use your eyes to indicate that you will take care of it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Talia then retreated to the side. When Max is reced on the court, themunication is much simpler and more brutal. He picked out Grandma Stones favorites. Ive actually thought about it all, when the timees to prepare the wedding in Chinese style, custom-made phoenix crown and cape for Talia to wear. Grandma Stone was all smiles and nodded her head, Yes, yes, Chinese is good, and Ive been thinking about arranging a Chinese wedding for her. And you, Grandma, when the timees, you wear a cheongsam and sit in a circle chair and wait for Talia and me toe and toast the tea. Im a bit old to be wearing a cheongsam, isnt that a bit inappropriate? How can it be, cheongsam wears rhyme, grandmother you wear just right! No day has Grandma Stones spirits been higher than today. She happily talked to Max a lot. Finally exhausted, only then took Maxs hand, the tone of relief iparable, good good, I knew you just really love our Talia, what details you have thought of, then I have nothing to worry about, you look at the arrangements. Dont worry Grandma, Max spoke, I will arrange all these, and you, Grandma, only need to do one thing. What? Grandma Stone vaguely sensed something, You kid, youre not here to persuade me to go for a cure too, are you? The face that was so happy just now, now copsed. If she said she wouldnt go for a cure, then she wouldnt go. I know you dont want to go, Grandma, but right, the Pearson Family in the wedding, other rules can be omitted, but only one thing can not be, that is, the person being toasted tea should be healthy, so that they can give their joy to the new couple. Max said. Grandma Stone was in a difficult position. Is this forcing her to have surgery? Grandma, your greatest wish is for Talia and I to get married, so if Talia fulfills your wish, shouldnt you fulfill Talias wish as well? Talia nodded heavily next to me, Thats right, and my wish is also very simple, that my grandmother go for surgery and then be healthy for my wedding and stay with me. After a pause also added, If Grandma doesnt say yes, then Ill hang on to Max for a while, and when you say yes, Grandma, Ill marry him. Maxs expression was pitiful, Ive been single until Im thirty, and Im about to be a rotten cabbage that no one wants, help me, Grandma, if this continues, Im going to rot in the ground. Chapter 1501: It’s Over or Just Beginning With that said, Max began to sing. Little cabbage ah, the ground yellow ah, no one wants ah, poor worm ah! The voice was a miserable and sad one. Grandma Stone couldnt resist and threw up her hands in surrender, Fine, fine, I promise, Ill do the surgery, Ill do it! Its done!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Max and Talia looked at each other with a light of joy in their eyes. Two hourster, Grandma Stone was rushed to Capitals best local private hospital. Pre-op tests first, all indicators passed, just wait for the transnt surgery next week. But while pushing to do the examination, Grandma Stone reached out and clutched Maxs fingertips like a child. The pair of vicissitudes cloudy eyes, through a few nervous, Max you say, can I operate sessfully? Max nodded vigorously, Of course it will work, Grandma, dont worry, its a very simple operation, just like grafting trees, look at those grafted trees, how well they grow. Im not a tree, Grandma Stone felt the analogy was inappropriate, The old saying is that trees die, people live, and this thing is the opposite. In other words, if the grafted tree can thrive, the person should live harder than before. There is also a sentence called people should live like trees, grandmother, you say, is this so that people and trees, like, to know how to move with the wind, with the rain and hanging, with the seasons change ah? Grandma Stone tries to talk sophistry with Max, but Max clearly has much more sophistry than he does. Finally defeated, Forget it, who made me look forward to you and Talia getting married sooner? Lets do this surgery, lets do it! But with Maxs words, Grandma Stone is clearly in a much better mood. Even when they entered the operating room, they had a glowing smile on their faces. Three hourster, the surgery was over and Grandma Stone was wheeled out of the operating room. The doctor came out right after him and took off his mask, his tone was tired but joyful, Congrattions, the operation was sessful, next stay in the intensive care unit for a week, when the bodys rejection reaction is over, then you can transfer to the general ward. Thank you, thank you doctor! Talia had a thousand words of thanks. But the words came to my lips, but I forgot them, leaving only the word thank you to repeat over and over again. Thats all we should do, then you families take your time and talk, Ill go check the room first. The doctor said. With tears in her eyes, Talia turned her head to look at Max, Did you hear that, Max, Grandmas surgery was sessful! Max nodded, I hear you, Grandma will live a long life and stay with us for a long time. Yes, great! Talia cried even more ragingly. And thats when the nurse wheeled Mrs. Stone out. The patients family, wheres the patients family? The nurse asked. The hallway was silent and no one responded. It was then that Talia noticed that it seemed like Zack hadnt shown up since the beginning of the surgery. He didnt show up, and naturally, there were no patient families. No patients family? the nurse found it rare, So is there anyone left to take care of this patient! Talia struggled internally. To be honest, Mrs. Stone is not really good to her, and now that she is divorced, she has no obligation to take care of her. But after all, it was she who gave a kidney to grandma, so its half a benefactor. It is a bit inappropriate to put the benefactor here. Just as he was torn, Zacks boisterous voice came from behind him, Yo, why is everyone standing outside, is the surgery over or just getting ready to start? Chapter 1502: It’s respectful and apologetic The only three words that came to Talias mind were heartless. How in Gods name could there be a son like Zack? Once he turned his head and saw clearly how Zack was dressed, he silently added in his mind. Well, there really is, and its even more unconscionable than she thought. Zack seems to have juste from some nightclub, all drunk, lipstick marks all over the cor, to be more wave have more wave. Talia almost got augh out of it. This is Mrs. Stones precious son, who is on the tip of her heart, and when it matters, she cant count on him. But these things dont concern her. Anyway, Zack is here, so shes off the hook. Pulling Max, he turned around and walked to the side. Zack then walked up to the nurse. I dont know what the nurse said, Zack suddenly began to shout, Whats wrong, I have to serve, Im very busy, okay, today also asked a girl to eat together. This is your mother, if you dont take care of her, who do you expect to? The nurse retorted. Zack also does not let, Find an escort ah, I have plenty of money, hire a few escorts can, you just find me the most expensive kind, do not let me worry about. Hearing this, Talias angle lurched. Where does Zack get the money to find an escort? Theres still money to be made. I havent seen you for a few days, and suddenly youre rich?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Before I had time to think about it, the Max next to her had already encircled her slender waist, Grandpa said that he came back to visit today, I think it seems to be about time, lets go pick him up at the door. Talias thoughts were instantly diverted, Then why didnt you say so earlier, lets hurry down, dont let grandpa wait too long. In a hurry, Talia headed downstairs. Max was also following along. Passing around the corner, Max grimaced and gave Zack a look. When it disappeared around the corner, Zacks voice ceased to exist. Talia didnt notice this. She was only too busy going downstairs to greet Old Mr. Pearson. Old Mr. Pearson came with a fruit basket and his eyes were full of guilt and care, Talia, Grandpa just found out about this today, or he should havee to visit earlier. I asked Max not to tell you, Grandpa. If everyonees to visit, Grandma might get nervous instead because her heart is too burdened. Talia took all the me on herself. You, my boy, are just understanding. Wouldnt Old Mr. Pearson know better. He took Talias hand and joked as he walked inside. Not long after she went to the hospital room, Grandma Stone opened her eyes in a daze. Grandma! Talia came forward, Are you in pain, are you ufortable anywhere, do you need water and something to eat? Grandma Stone shook her head feebly, not responding directly. But his eyes had crossed over to Talia and looked at Old Mr. Pearson not far behind him. Let the little children go out first, and leave us two elders alone to talk. Old Mr. Pearson said. Since the eviction order was given, the two men could not afford to disobey. One can only meekly retreat. In the ward, Old Mr. Pearson took a step back, then bowed deeply in Grandma Stones direction. This move really scared Grandma Stone. If not for the pain of the wound simply can not move, she really want to go forward to support a. You dont get up. Grandma Stone spoke brokenly. Old Mr. Pearson, however, kept up the act. Ny-degree bowing with unparalleled devotion. Its respectful and apologetic. Chapter 1503: If you are looking forward to it, I can make you whole It took several minutes before Old Mr. Pearson slowly stood up straight. He is also a handful of years old, bending for a long time began to hurt, the head is also a little dizzy because ofck of blood and oxygen. I have to apologize for what happened a few years ago. If I could trust Talia a little more, these two children would not have suffered so much. Its not about you, its about Nathan, Grandma Stone said sinctly. Old Mr. Pearson nodded, Yes, he is indeed responsible for this incident, but he has now deserved it and will nevere out to disturb the two children again. As for us, the Pearson Family, we will take good care of Talia with all our heart, thank you, for being willing to marry Talia to us, the Pearson Family. I like Max, good boy. Grandma Stone replied. No one could love Talia more than Max. So, even though they regretfully separated back then, Grandma Stone has always had the hope that the two could reunite and fall in love again. As it turns out, she was right to expect it. These two did get back together.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Thats enough. Later, they will be happy. Grandma Stone said. Old Mr. Pearson nodded, solemnly nodded, Of course, if that bastard Max dares to make Talia sad and upset, I will make her look good! Grandma Stone smiled, Thank you. We are inws, whats the point of saying thank you, you get well and recover soon, we will leave the wedding arrangements to us, the Pearson Family, you just need to wait to attend. Good. Grandma Stone nodded. After the two talked for a while, Grandma Stone got a little tired. Old Mr. Pearson was not reluctant and withdrew from the ward. Max and Talia are leaning together and are talking. Seeing this, he immediately greeted us, Grandpa, what have you all been talking about inside? Ive told you everything, Old Mr. Pearson deliberately stern face, go go go, have time to gossip in my ce, why not go to the wedding preparations. Do you need Grandpa to tell me that, I have already started the arrangement. Max raised his jaw proudly. Other than that, just the wedding dress that Talia will be wearing, no less than ten sets were chosen. This is his beloved girl, and is only once in a lifetime wedding, naturally can not be sloppy casual. Old Mr. Pearson was very relieved with him, Prepare well, since you are going to have a wedding, of course you have to be the grandest wedding in the whole Capital, you cant bepared to anyone. I know. Max nodded. So for the next few days, in addition to visiting Grandma Stone in the hospital, Max spent his time preparing for the wedding. Bonnie also helped out and went back to the Pearson Family except for sleeping at night at the Jones Family. Seeing this, Nancy naturally had something to say again. If you cant stay at the Jones Family, why force yourself to stay here, why not leave while you can? Bonnie smiled, I want to go too, its just safer to stay in the Jones Family and not be afraid of being bullied and plotted against, right Auntie Nancy. And you dare to use the Jones Family as your shelter, you can really do it, I advise you to be careful, or tail up to the sky, always fall a big heel! Bonnie was still blinking, Who made me fall on my heels, Auntie Nancy did you? If youre looking forward to it so much, I dont mind making it happen. Nancy replied. Chapter 1504: Go and do as you are told Bonnie opened her mouth to ask further questions. But just as Theo walked by, he interrupted the conversation between the two. Nancy gathered her emotions and turned to walk away with Theo. Bonnie was left standing in the same ce, looking thoughtfully at Nancys back. From the beginning of the conversation just now, Bonnie has been watching Nancys expression. However, it was found that Nancys attitude, although arrogant, was very open. There is no sign of lying. Especially when she said that she would do it as long as Bonnie wished, her eyes showed the annoyance of hating to finish Bonnie, but there was nothing she could do about it. Obviously, she has already done it secretly, hasnt she? Bonnie doesnt know what went wrong either. Could it be that Auntie Nancy didnt do this? The idea was born in the mind, and then how can not linger. Unable to figure out the reason, Bonnie nned to discuss it with Max after she returned to the Pearson Family. With things on his mind, he walked to the door without paying attention and bumped into the maid who was walking inside. The things in the maids hand fell directly to the floor in a thin stream, shattering cleanly. At the same time, a strong fragrance came to the nose.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Bonnie subconsciously covered her mouth and nose and jerked back several steps. Im sorry Mrs. Grant, the maid apologized tearfully, I didnt mean to do it, I, I was just in a hurry to deliver Auntie Nancys custom made perfume, are you okay? While saying that, he nced nervously at Bonnies stomach. Bonnie shook her head, Im fine. The maid gave a muffled cry, but her eyes were still very downcast, and the tears were falling out like the floodgates had opened. It made Bonnie a little puzzled, Didnt I already say its okay, why are you still crying? I broke Auntie Nancys perfume because I broke it, and now shes going to fire me for sure. The maid said. This is no joke. Nancys hot temper is well known throughout the Jones Family. Now do the wrong thing not to mention, or break the perfume such a wrong thing. No one can bail out the maids. Looking at the maid crying, Bonnie then said, Okay, Ill exin to Auntie Nancy for you, I am indeed responsible for this matter, if I had walked more carefully, I would not have collided with you. After a pause and added, As for these perfumes, where can I buy them, Ill pay for them, and youll just go and buy them back again. The maids expression became even more ashen. These are delivered on a regr basis, and I dont know where theye from, but they are not sold on the market at all. Therefore, there is no doubt about the certainty of death. So. Bonnie thought about it and looked down at those bottles on the floor, Then go get the cleaning tools ande over and take care of the perfume on the floor, and the broken bottles, pick them up. The maid did as she was told and hurriedly turned around to find tools. Taking this opportunity, Bonnie picked up a broken bottle from the ground that was still intact, wrapped it in a handkerchief, and quickly stuffed it into her bag. When the maid returned with the cleaning tools, shemanded, Put it back in the box, pretend its still good, then pass by the fountain pool in the garden, bump into me, and in order to dodge out of the way, you fell in with the perfume, got it? Listening to the script Bonnie had arranged for herself, the maid waited in amazement with wide eyes. This, this is not let Bonnie be the one to take the me! Mrs. Grant, what am I capable of. The maids head was tossed like a rattle, No, I cant do that! Dont worry, its not like Im helping you for free, I have my own considerations. Bonnie patted her shoulder, Go and do as you are told. Chapter 1505: Why didn’t I think of that? The maid did as she was told after all. She fell into the fountain pool with the bottle, Bonnie was unharmed. Learning the news, Nancy rushed in with a grimace. I hate to raise my hand and give Bonnie a p. My perfume, how can you ruin it all for me like this! Bonnie side-stepped easily, Auntie Nancy, if the maid did not dodge, or I was knocked down and had an ident, do you think the maid and you can afford to take responsibility? What you lost is just some perfume, but what I lost, most likely, is this baby ah! Said, Bonnie face suddenly pale a few points, covering his stomach, What happened, suddenly smell this smell, I began to stomach pain. Nancy almostughed and red at Bonnie with crossed eyes, What do you mean, lying to me, right? Auntie Nancy, dont you think its the strong smell of your perfume thats making my stomach upset? Bonnies eyes were like radar, staring at Nancy with dead eyes, trying to see something broken. But Nancys expression was nd and showed no signs of lying. She even sneered towards Bonnie, You broke my perfume, and even if I didnt bother you, how dare you frame me like this! Bonnie clung to this point, Anyway, I think theres something wrong, Im going to the hospital so my brother can get a proper examination. Go ahead, Id like to see what could go wrong with just a little perfume sniffing. Nancy waved her hand, full of care. Bonnie then took this opportunity to leave the Jones Family without incident. She went to the hospital and gave the bottle directly to Max. Brother, the maid said that Auntie Nancys perfumes are regrly sent by others and have been used for a long time, so the person who is really dealing with me may not be Auntie Nancy, To be precise, what the other side wants to deal with is not even her, but Auntie Nancy. Max also dawned on us, Youre right, weve been overlooking a problem. Since this perfume is so damaging to a girls body, it is only natural that Auntie Nancy, who uses it more than any of us, would do the most damage. So why isnt Auntie Nancy nervous and scared? Now it seems, not not nervous and afraid, but pressed to know this thing. Naturally, there is nothing to fear.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Speaking of which, Max then put the bottle on the table, Since the wisp is clear on this, then I think there is no need to investigate further, anyway, the other party is not directed at you. What does hurting Auntie Nancy have to do with them? And whats the saying? The enemy of the enemy is a friend, friends do things, how can they just intervene! Thats true, Bonnie hesitated, but if it was just about Auntie Nancy, it wouldnt matter, but isnt it about me now? Bonnie cant rest until she finds out who this person is. After all, who knows what he has up his sleeveagainst Auntie Nancy other than using perfume. Once involved, Im afraid its easy to get caught up in the ripples. Max was silent for a moment. He agreed with Bonnies words and, too, was seriously thinking about it. It was only after a long time that he spoke and muttered, How depressing, to help her even though she is obviously an enemy. Isnt this a cheap shot? Youre just going to find out who the person who sent this perfume is, not exactly helping Auntie Nancy. Bonnie corrected him. Max brightened up, Right oh, even if I find out, I can still not tell Auntie Nancy, and can also secretly stare at her being bullied and backstabbed, why didnt I think of that?! Chapter 1506: Mistake Bonnie sweat, she didnt mean that at all! But Max was already talking to himself. When the timees, I must prepare eight camera positions to try to capture Auntie Nancys tragic situation perfectly. Brother, thats an evil mind you have. Bonnie shook her head. Max waved his hand, No poison, you dont understand. How can it be considered poison when you can deal with your enemies. Havent you heard the saying that mercy to your enemies is cruelty to yourself? Being able to clean up after Auntie Nancy would solve a lot of things! Bonnie opened her mouth, but didnt know what to say. Finally simply digressed, Arent you going to show Talia the wedding shoes today, when are you going? Its not like you rushed to me and asked me to look at this perfume bottle for you, otherwise I would have been there already. Max said. Come on, Ill stay with you. Originally Bonnie came over to help out today as well. The two drove and went to the shoe store. The manager of the shoe store started waiting early, with joy and excitement in his eyes. Rubbing her two hands together, she walked up to Bonnie and Max, Gee, Mr. Pearson, Miss. Pearson,e on in, the shoes are ready. After weing people into the shoe store and sitting in the exclusive vip seat, Max began to urge, I also have appointments with other shoe stores, you hurry up, I have to leave if there is no suitable one after looking. The smile on the managers face froze. Mr. Pearson, you, you looked for another shoe store. Max did not feel anything, very frankly nodded, Yes, I will have such a wedding once in my life, of course, everything must choose the best, if you do not fit here, I can not go to other ces to choose?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. With that, he gave the manager a sidelong nce. The manager was scared out of his wits and shook his head in a hurry to deny it, No, no, no, Im just confident that youll choose Mr. Pearsons shoes from our store. Its good to have confidence, but confidence alone is not enough. Max said, Stop talking and hurry up and get your shoes out. The manager smiled mysteriously and held up his hand and pped it. The warehouse door in the back opened and a line of girls came out of it. Lined up in neat rows and disyed in front of Max and Bonnie. Three hundred and sixty degrees without any dead angle, all-round disy. Max brightened up. Bonnie also appreciates this approach quite a bit. Seeing this, the manager knew there was a game, and hurriedly spoke with a smile, What about Mr. Pearson, after all, these shoes are to be worn on the feet, so how can you know if they fit and look good if you dont put them on your feet? So I deliberately consulted the future Mrs. Pearsons height shoe size and so on, and even the skin color is as much as possible the same, so as to see the effect. Max nodded, Good, thats a pretty good idea you have. Then Mr. Pearson, take a look and see if theres anything you like in here. The managers eyes were full of expectation. Instead, Max looked to Bonnie, Bonnie you choose. This kind of thing, of course, is that girls know more about girls. Bonnie very carefully selected a pair of high heels iid with crystals, five centimeters, not too high, even pregnant wearing will not be tired. And from the look and stuff, its also perfect for Talia. Are there any others you think would be appropriate? Max asked. Bonnie knew this was to be prepared as an alternative and picked out a few more pairs for her. Thats all, its going to be thirty-eight yards. Max said. The manager froze, Are you sure Mr. Pearson, but I dont remember Mrs. Pearson in the future being this shoe size. Chapter 1507: Eyes suddenly start raining For a moment, the managers heart was in a panic. He was afraid that the information he asked for was false, and when hedidnt sell the shoes, he would have offended Max. You can really lose your wife and your army. And even a little regret in my heart, my mouth owes what, have to ask whether there is a mistake. Just follow Maxs instructions and prepare! Just thinking, I heard Max say, You remember correctly, and Im not wrong, my fiance is pregnant, when the wedding will inevitably be edematous, if you stand in just the right heels for a day, it will certainly be very difficult. So, one sizerger is most appropriate. The manager suddenly realized, So the future Mrs. Pearson is pregnant, congrattions Mr. Pearson! A happy smile spread across Maxs face, Swipe your card. After buying at this one, Max still ns to go around to a few others.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. What if there is a better looking one? Driving halfway down the road, Bonnie looked thoughtfully at Max, Brother, you really love Talia. Max spoke, You are surprised that I can ept this child so openly, and even love this child, arent you? Yes. Bonnie nodded honestly. Max replied, I like Talia as a person and will not be influenced by any outside conditions. It doesnt matter that she was married and pregnant. As long as its Talia, youre good to go. Bonnie gave a thumbs up, It still has to be my brother. The two shopped all day down and bought a lot of shoes. In addition to Talias, there are Grandma Stone, Old Mr. Pearson, Ayra to wear that day. But when Bonnie came out after going to the bathroom, she found that Max was carrying a small shoe box in his hand. This is what I didnt see earlier. Bonnie couldnt help but be a little curious, Brother, whats in here? She probed to try to see. Max but dodged away, full of mystery, go go go, this can just give you to see it, this is my secret. CutC Bonnie was full of disdain, You dont want to show me, I dont care to see it. If you dont see it, you dont see it! Carrying arge pile of stuff, the two went back to the Pearson Family. Arge pile of shoes, causing a crowd of people to look around. Old Mr. Pearson and Talia also approached. Talia was full of shock, Youre going to rob a shoe store? I saw how nice these all looked, so I bought them back. Max smiled gently, Take a look, which pair do you like best? Talia eyes are looking blurry, so many shoes, in the end I have to wear until when ah, the centipede spirit can not catch up with my shoes more right. Of course the centipede spirit can notpare with you, he can have you look attractive, so the shoes are not as much as you should be. Max said a set of love words. Old Mr. Pearson is also helping out, Thats right, husband earns money and wife spends it, Talia you are married to him now, he should buy you anything. Whats the point of Max making so much money if you dont buy these things? Talia was speechless. By the way Talia, youe with me, I have something for you. Max said. Is it the one you just bought at the shoe store? Bonnie also came up, I just asked what it was, he refused to tell me, saying it was a secret, so it was a gift for you. Max ignored her and dragged Talia upstairs. Closed the door of the room and opened the box. Talia only took one look at it and her eyes began to sour with clear liquid about to pour out. Chapter 1508: It is understandable to say so Max was overwhelmed by her tears. Whats wrong with this, are the shoes I chose too ugly to make you cry, or is there a smell that smokes you? Talia shook her head and sniffled hard, What made you think to buy this? Max scratched his head, I saw it when I was at the shoe store and thought you liked yellow, so I bought it so I could wear it when the baby was born. Thats right, Max bought a pair of baby shoes. Tender light goose yellow, hold in your hand and feel very warm. With the cherry pattern ornament on the toe, it is even more lovely. It was bought by Max especially for this unborn child.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Talias heart was warmed and touched. I thought that you would hate this child. Talia said. Max denied, Why yes, I love this child, its our first child. The word we, Max bit off more than he could chew. Talias heart was moved even more. Her eyes shed and she finally made the decision to tell Max the truth. Max, actually this kid Just as I opened my mouth, there was a knock at the door, Mr. Pearson, Auntie Nancy and Jay are here and are downstairs. Max responded and turned his head back to Talia, Whats wrong with this kid? Its nothing, Talia squeezed out a smile, Go on down, dont dy the guests. Jay is considered a guest, but Auntie Nancy doesnt count. Max corrected. With that, she leaned over and gave Talia a kiss on the cheek, Then you stay in your room and rest while I go downstairs to entertain Jay. Good. Talia nodded. She held the shoes and watched Max leave the room. The eyes lingered on it for a long time, and finally, with a long sigh, made a decision. Maybe its okaynot to tell Max about it. Because Max truly likes this child and is willing to ept his presence. Lets tell Maxter when we have the right opportunity! C Downstairs, Max met Nancy and Jay. The two men came with a bunch of stuff and looked quite sincere. Its just that Max is a little confused as to what this sincerity is all about. Just thinking, Nancy lifted her red lips first, Mr. Pearson, I heard youre getting married, these are for you, as a token of our appreciation from the Jones Family. Max gets it. This is to send a wedding gift! Thanks to Auntie Nancys kindness, but Talia and I have both agreed that we wont charge anything for the wedding this time, we just want to invite everyone to witness our love and happiness. Max, Jay spoke up, just take it, its Grandpas idea. Thats odd. Max was really surprised. Although the Jones Family and the Pearson Family are family friends, they dont have a lot of contact with each other. Im afraid that if it wasnt for the dolls rtives, the connection would have been broken. Previously, the Pearson Family had a birthday party or something, and the Jones Family only had their maids send a small gift, and no one attended. Whats going on here? Max subconsciously nced out the floor-to-ceiling windows. The sun is still hanging in the east! This is a different time, Sebastian is the granddaughter-inw of your the Pearson Family, we are the rtives on top of the rtives, and it is appropriate to s. Nancy could not understand what he meant, ironically, gritting her teeth and exining, So, it can be understood, right? Chapter 1509: What do you demand Max nodded, Understandable, but not eptable. The moment this statement was made, Nancys face became even darker. Seeing the fury, Jay came out to round up, Now Mr. Grant is the Jones Familys heir, if the heirs wifes brother gets married, we do not have a little expression, say out really shame, so you better take it. While saying that, he pressed his hand on Maxs shoulder. He passed a wink toward Max to ask for Maxs help. Max: I really dont like Auntie Nancy, but what can I do? We cant make things difficult for Jay! Thanks Auntie Nancy, were all family now, why be so formal. Max made some perfunctory polite remarks. Nancys face eased up a bit at this point. Following that, he opened his mouth and asked, Dont you have any parties before you have a wedding, like an engagement or something like that. Max shook his head, No, its too much trouble. Especially now that Talia is pregnant, she is always tossing and turning, what if something happens to the baby? So Max is not nning to have any party outside of the wedding. Nancy was very dissatisfied, How can you do if you dont have a banquet, there is still some time before the wedding, you seize the time and hurry up and have one! This tone ofmand is really irritating. If it werent for Jays face, Max would have kicked him out. Finally just cleared her throat and said, If Auntie Nancy wants me to throw the party so badly, then why dont we leave this matter to Auntie Nancy? Originally, I was teasing Auntie Nancy, but I didnt expect her to actually nod her head and agree. Sure, Ill do it. Max immediately sensed that something was wrong. He found an excuse to pull Jay into a corner and lowered his voice to ask, Whats the deal, why does Auntie Nancy have to have me throw the party, whats she up to. I will not let Auntie Nancy go if she dares to make a move on Talia, including you. In front of Talia, no one is worth a damn. Jay shook his head, You misunderstand, Auntie Nancy is anxious for you to throw the party just to make a name for herself. What do you mean? Max was a bit hard to hear. Jay exined, During this time, the aunt has been in thepany and Sebastian against each other, so much so that there are rumors that the aunt and Sebastian have a grudge and hate to kill Sebastian. The word reached Grandpas ears, who was furious and told his aunt to find a way to erase the negative remarks. Max realized, Thats why Im so anxious to throw a party so that everyone can see how cozy and harmonious she is with Sebastian and us, the Pearsons, at the party, right? Jay nodded, Thats right, so please nod your head and say yes, she wont do anything to you or Talia. After a pause and added, Even, Auntie Nancy also very much hope that you grow old together. Come on, even if you want to speak for Auntie Nancy, you dont have to make up these words to lie to me, she would want me and Talia to grow old together? How can that be! Either way, Max didnt believe it. But hes still good to his brother.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. OK, its just a party, I can still amodate it. With that, Max walked back to Nancy, Auntie Nancy, Ill leave this party to you, but I also have a few requests, can you agree to them? Auntie Nancy vaguely smelled Maxs as-you-want-it vor, What are you asking? Chapter 1510: Had to hold back Max then broke his fingers and spoke. Since its a banquet, the dishes cant be too bad, at least each guest should prepare a bowl of top quality sea cucumber and millet porridge, right? The snacks in the cold dining area should be made by a five-star chef, and the main dishes should be truffles and top-quality Kobe beef. The drinks can be a little simpler, eighty-two years of Lafite is not good to buy, but eighty-seven years of Lafite can still get, champagne are to be the best. Oh yes, since everyone is here to witness my engagement with Talia, when we leave we have to prepare a handkerchief for everyone, which should be perfume and a loose diamond, thirty or fifty, all depends on how Auntie Nancy you arrange. Nancy was almost exasperated, Thats what you call, a little request? Yeah. Max nodded, I dont think these requirements are too much for you Auntie Nancy, if you dont find it difficult enough, I can add more. Mr. Pearson, do I look like an ingrate to you? Auntie Nancy asked. Max rubbed his jaw in serious thought, Auntie Nancy how can you say this about yourself, is not you take the initiative to promise to help me hold the party, this time to say that you are the wrongdoer, then will not be deserved? Nancys face was blue and she couldnt say a word. Auntie, why dont I organize the party? I dont have anything to do with thepany these days anyway, I have plenty of time. Jay said understandingly. Nancy said nothing to disagree. Even a bit of hate. Thepany doesnt have anything for you, so find something for yourself to do. If we dont fight for it, everything in thepany will be taken away by Sebastian! Auntie Nancy is really anxious. Jay was still indifferent and said, Thepany is owned by Mr. Grant now, if Mr. Grant needs my help, he will naturally tell me. After a pause, she also asked Nancyback, Right, Auntie? Nancy: How did she meet such an unmotivated nephew! If theres really nothing to do, just go and get rid of all my work, I can handle it myself over here, no need for you to interfere.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Okay. Jay nodded good-naturedly. But Nancy still wasnt too happy. This fire can not be sent to Jay, so they can only turn their heads to Max fierce. I can agree to all the things you said, except think carefully, if I make the engagement party to this standard, then your wedding party afterwards will have to be better than this. Max didnt care, It doesnt matter, the Pearson Family has money, its just sitting there, if we dont spend it on Talia, our family will have trouble sleeping, we definitely owe it to Talia. The original words were intentionally raised with Nancy, but Nancy didnt seem to feel it. Instead, sheughed, Really? Then youll have to spend more money on her! With that, his gaze crossed Max and looked behind him, his tone indescribably smug and light-hearted. Talia, an ordinary person, is really lucky to be married to your the Pearson Family, not to mention being highly favored, Mrs. Ruan, you are really good at educating your son! Max felt baffled. Whats the point of talking about educating your son for good reason? But turning her head, she found Ayras face had sunken. It seems to be poked with what pain, and have to hold back the look. Chapter 1511: It’s better to take it back Max couldnt help himself at once. Auntie Nancy, youre the one who insisted on epting this engagement party, and now youre picking on me. If youre really not sincere, just go back on your words, theres no need to be weird here. With that, he walked to the entrance again and opened the door, People like you are not wee here, please go back.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Nancy saw the good and slowly got up from the sofa, Since Im so unwee, Ill just leave. The mouth is full, but there is no half-hearted intention to leave. She still stood in front of the sofa, her tone inexplicably inexplicable, Before I go, I also want to say a blessing, Mr. Pearson, you and Talia two, must be happy together oh. Thanks Auntie Nancy, no thanks! Nancy then took Jay and left. What a person, the maids all followed with righteous indignation, such a good thing, but by Auntie Nancy stirred up, makes people feel strange in the heart. , Ayra furrowed her clear willow eyebrows, her voice was light, dont talk behind your back, it tends to cause bad breath. The maid knew that Ayra was a believer in Buddhism and usually paid particr attention to this, so she vaguely spat out her tongue, Okay Third Mistress, Ill go do my work then. Ayra finished her exnation and was about to turn around and leave as well. Max, however, called out to her, his eyes had a fewplications, You cant criticize behind your back, so if the table is not the same, is it considered hical? Theres something in your words. Ayra asked him openly, What do you want to ask, just say it. Max bluntly said, Just now Auntie Nancy deliberately said that in front of you, Mom, you also ck face, because as Auntie Nancy ridiculed, you also think that Talia high climb us the Pearson Family, so you do not like Talia? Im not that mercenary, not to mention the ss so-called door-to-door, as long as you like, is the best. Ayra replied. As for why the face just sank She said that to purposelypare me to me, and I just got sick and tired of being disgusted. Ayra said, walking up to Max and removing the wooden bracelet from her wrist. I like this child Talia very much, and if your father had not opposed it in the first ce, she would have be my daughter-inw long ago, so although this gift is a littlete, it is enough to prove my feelings. Max looked at the wooden bracelet in his hand and was silent This is Ayra when she went to the mountain, the temples host gave her a gift, said that the bracelet made of ambergris wood has the effect of concentration, can help Ayra meditation, let go of all the worldly worries. Thats why Ayra has been worn on the wrist for so many years and never leaves the house. Max turned out to be too in, before and after sending no less than a hundred million bracelets, what kind are there, but Ayra are said to be no wooden bracelet good. Now, the wooden bracelet, which could not be reced by a hundred million, was given to Talia as a gift. It is enough to see Ayras sincerity. Max was almost too frightened to take it and gave his hand back, I know how much you want it, mom, but you should keep this wooden bracelet for yourself. How can this be picked up? Ayra was insistent, Theres no point in taking back something that was given away, and besides, its not for you, its Talias, and youre in no position to refuse it for her. Talia definitely wont want it, instead shell be shocked, shes pregnant and cant afford such a shock. Max replied, So, Mom, youd better take it back. Chapter 1512: How to peel off a woman But no matter how much she doesnt say, Ayra has no intention of taking it back. Max had no choice but to take the wooden bracelet to Talia. Talias reaction was much more emotional than he expected. But it was to him excited. Why are you going after this, what if I affect the rtionship between your mother and son? The more she thought about it, the angrier Talia red hard at Max. Max was so aggrieved, I helped you to speak there is still wrong ah, this is not afraid of mother-inw and daughter-inw problems, so to help you to solve before the wedding? If there is a real mother-inw-daughter-inw rtionship, you will only get worse if you solve it this way. Talia said. Why? Max didnt understand, Ive told my mom that I really like you, so I wont allow anyone to bully you, isnt that solving the problem? Talia: This man, how can not say it clearly. Take a deep breath and finally find the right description, So let me ask you, if you have a son in the future and hees running to me and tells me to let his wife be a little bit more because he is super fond of his wife, so he wont allow me to be half as upset with his wife, what do you think? Max immediately rolled up the sleeves, angry with the nostrils wildly sprayed gas, How can this, no one can bully you, he is still your birth, how can you stand on the side of others, you wait, I will beat him to death now! Talia tugged at the corner of her mouth, I havent even given birth yet, where are you going to punch? Oh yes. Max scratched his head, It is too angry, a time to forget that you have not given me a son, then so, in order to eliminate this problem, when the time to do in vitro good, so that you can directly screen out the son, we specialize in giving birth to daughters. Having a daughter is not such a worry. Looking at Maxs face full of sincerity, Bonnie almost got angry andughed. Is this what were talking about now? Off-topic, okay? Since you would think so, so would your mother. Learn to think differently, I know you care about me and want to protect me, but you also have to know the art of talking. Talia reminded. After all, ny-nine percent of the worlds mother-inw and daughter-inw conflicts can be regted by the husband in it. You can see how important it is to have a husband who can talk and work in the middle. Max nodded thoughtfully. Then earnestly promised, Talia you wait, Im going to study hard. Max said to do, really ran to the bookstore to move a bunch of books back, rooted in the study does not move the nest. The maid went twice in a row to call for dinner, but he didnt hear. In the end, it was Bonnie who went up and asked Max toe downstairs. But even when he was eating, Max kept reading with his book. Old Mr. Pearson scanned the title of the book with aplicated expression, Is that all you read, day in and day out? Max didnt think anything was wrong, Whats wrong with that, the book is well written. Even if you write well, you cant bring it to the dinner table to read it. Im not saying that grandpa said that you should put away this personal hobby. Old Mr. Pearson reddened an old face. Max was unimpressed and continued to watch anyway. When Old Mr. Pearson saw this, he simply pulled it over and shoved it to Bonnie, Bonnie, you take it and keep it for him! Eating a meal, see what how to peel off the woman little by little. Pervert, shameless!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. How did the Pearson Family raise such a child. Max rounded his eyes, Grandpa you see clearly, that is little by little to strip the heart of a woman, this is a psychology! Chapter 1513: I’m not interested Old Mr. Pearson took a good look and saw that the word heart was written. But as an elder, how can you lose your majesty? Immediately retorted with a stern face, Not even if you peel off a womans heart, hurry up and eat! Max had to give up and bury his head in his food. Anyway, its not that bad for a while, so its just as well to eat and then watch. As a result, when the meal was over, Max forgot about this matter as he was thinking of apanying Talia for a walk. Bonnie also forgot all about it and took the book straight back to the Jones Family. By the time the evening shower was over, Max came in. Bonnies in the shower and brother-inw made a special trip, whats the emergency? Sebastian asked. Max ran out of breath, waved his hand towards Sebastian, then found the book in his bag and held it close to his chest like a treasure. I had to finish these books in time for the wedding, so I came over here specifically to get them. Max exined. Out of curiosity, Sebastian probed over and took a look. What are you doing looking at this for good reason? Sebastian was curious, What, dont know your fiance well enough? What do you know! Maxs expression was iparably serious, Im ready to finish reading it to learn how to maneuver between mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionships with. Max had a million things to say. You dont even know how many conflicts there are between this mother-inw and daughter-inw, for example, a thousand-year-old problem, mother and wife fall into the water at the same time, in the end who should be saved, how do you answer? Save Bonnie, Sebastian replied without hesitation, my mother can swim. Max red at him, And what if your mom cant swim? Why is there a what-if, she would have been, wouldnt she? Sebastian didnt understand. Its not clear with you! Max threw his hands in exasperation, Anyway, there is such a mother-inw and daughter-inw problem that needs to be properly studied, otherwise if not handled properly, not only will the wife run away, but the mother will also be noisy. Sebastian let out an oh, Well, you do your research. He was ready to send Max away. Max stared at him and sighed leisurely, his tone full of envy, Youre in the best shape you can be in, your adoptive mother is in Willisto and wont have anything to do with Bonnie, and as for your real mother Speaking of which, Max realized with a jolt what a stupid thing he had said out loud. Crazy, isnt this deliberately rubbing salt into Sebastians wounds? Max then tried to open his mouth to apologize. But when he looked up, Sebastians eyes were as cold as ever, Its useless to envy, so hurry back to your books. Sebastian didnt mention it up there, so of course Max was even worse. He swallowed vainly, Then Ill go first, ah.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. I wont see you off. Sebastian stood in the doorway and watched Max leave. It was only when the figure was no longer visible that Sebastian turned his head and got up to go to the study. He took out his mothers photo album from the safe in his study. The photo is already a bit old and yellow, but it cant hide the stunning appearance of the woman on the photo. Just a frame is framed, but already let people can not move their eyes. Sebastians hand gently stroked over it, but his eyes gradually cleared. Halfway through the day, he took out his cell phone and dialed a number. On the other end of the phone was a cynical voice, coincidentally not, I was just about to call you, tomorrow night, Nancy is going to find a way to get your dad out of Capital, taking a cruise by the sea, it looks like he is ready to leave the country, the address and time is No, Im not interested in knowing. Sebastian shot back in a cold voice. Chapter 1514: Don’t keep them waiting too long There was a full minute of silence on the other end of the line. Immediately afterwards, he spoke, Did you eat dynamite today? Why else do you talk so chokingly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Hang up. Sebastian was ready to end the call. The caller rushed to speak, Wait! Anything else? Tomorrow night at 10 oclock, Fishermans Wharf, the third cruise ship that docks, the one that brushes the Liberty. Sebastian was furious, Didnt I say I didnt want to know, why do I have to say it, are you unable to understand human speech or are you deaf? So full of anger, the voice on the other end of the phone became more serious. Slowly spoke, Do not forget, is you let me to investigate this matter, now I justplete the task, otherwise this honorarium to take the heart uneasy ah. After a pause and added, Also, I want to tell you not to be so stubborn, at least give yourself a hint of contrition. What if you change your mind tomorrow and are willing to see Theo? There has to be a chance. Sebastian was dry and hung up straight away. Naturally, I didnt hear the words on the other end of the phone, After all, he is your father. C The next day was the day when the five young children were to go for the elementary school selection test. Sebastian deliberately settled everything at thepany in advance and then prepared to apany his five small children to the exam. But when I got downstairs, I found that Theo was actually there. Theo was fully dressed and holding five red packets bulging out of his hand, while next to him were five little ones. Daddy, seeing Sebastian, Joanna immediately ran up to him with a sweet joy in her expression, Today grandpa said he was going to send us to take the exams. You guys go out first, Mommy and I will be with you in a minute. Sebastian was nomittal and dismissed the five small children first. Between the lines, there is no indication of consent for Theo to go along. He walked over to the table, helped Bonnie pull out the stool, and thoughtfully spread bread sauce on top of the toast. Its like Theo is a transparent person. Theo stood beside him sarcastically and finally couldnt help but speak up, If you have something going on at the office today, just go ahead and get busy, I can take them to the exam. I dont need you to interfere in my affairs. Sebastian replied with dry indifference, What, now you want toe and pretend to be an amiable grandfather figure? Or, before leaving, to fulfill the obligations of grandfatherhood onest time! Im not pretending, Theo exined, These are my grandchildren, and of course I love them all, its just that Ive been too busy with my own business to care about developing a rtionship with them before. You also continue to busy yourself in the future, anyway, grandfather this position has been vacant for a long time, it does not matter whether there is someone to fill it, right as this grandfather died is. Sebastian said coldly. Theo instantly froze and looked at Sebastian with dismayed eyes. Bonnie, who was next to me, was also stunned. This was not like the Sebastian she knew. The tone is full of hostility. Rather than addressing Theo, these words were addressed to the enemy. Because Sebastians tone was filled with a monstrous hatred for Theo. Before is also hate toe, but the pressure is not so powerful. What the hell is going on here? Bonnie couldnt figure it out. And Sebastian had no intention of making her understand, handing Bonnie the jam-spread bread, Eat, well leave when youre done, dont keep the little ones waiting. Chapter 1515: I hope you can understand me Bonnie also did not know how to speak to regte their rtionship. She had to bury her head and take a big bite of toast, then hurry to escape the awkward atmosphere. Ate too fast and almost choked. Sebastian remained gentle with her and thoughtfully handed her a ss of in water at the right temperature, Drink slowly. But wait to turn your head to look at Theo, but the eyes condensed and solemn, you do not like to do their own thing, I will not stop you, you go ahead and do it. Looking at Sebastians back, Theos heart stuttered and guessed something. Rushing to catch up, his tone was slightly hesitant, Do you already know something? Sebastians expression was nd, Do you expect me to know anything? Hearing this reaction, you obviously know something, Theo had an answer in mind, In fact, even if you dont look into it, I intend to tell you. So youve told me? Its not toote, I want to wait until I have a conclusion to talk to you tomorrow night, Im ready to go to your Before the words could be finished, Nancy appeared. Brother, Nancy called out to him, e here with me for a minute! Theo hesitated, Can you hold on a second, Sebastian and I have something to talk about. Nancy, however, yanked him away without a word. Walked to the corner before lowering his voice and said, Brother, how can you tell us all these things now! Theo wondered, Sebastian is my son, it shouldnt be anything to tell him, right? After a pause, he added, And Sebastian is already mad at me, and theres a growing misunderstanding between us, and I dont want him to hate me that much. So Theo wanted to tell Sebastian all about what he was leaving Capital for. Nancy shook her head, correcting him, You can tell Sebastian all you want, but how can you be sure that this wont get into Dads ears, brother, youve been at Capital for twenty years, how many more twenty years do you have to wait? A statement that made Theos eyes firm as ever. He really cant wait any longer! Hes leaving Capital now to do what he wants to do.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. As for Sebastians side When you havepleted your hearts desire and appear in front of Sebastian again, he will know what you were really after in the first ce, and by then, all grudges and feuds will be dispersed like clouds of smoke. With that, Nancy also raised her hand and squeezed Theos shoulder, After all, you both carry the same person in your hearts, father and son, dont you? Theo nodded, Thats right, Im going to find Summer, and when I find Summer and go back to Capital, Sebastian will know exactly what Im doing all this for. He went to great lengths to leave, but only to find Summer. Searching for Sebastians real mother! Too focused, naturally did not see the corner of Nancys eyes crossed the glint. Nancys mouth hooked into a smile, once again spoke, So ah brother, do not say, this juncture on the error, you really can not get out. Good. Theo nodded his head and made a decision in his mind. He folded back in front of Sebastian. Sebastian broke through and actually waited for him where he was. So, what exactly did you want to tell me just now? Theo replied, Nothing, just want to tell you that I have my own reasons and hardships for doing all this, and I hope you can understand me. Chapter 1516: Can’t beat Here we go again! Theres that line again! The nameless fire in Sebastians heart rubbed upward, directly raising his hand and smashing it towards Theo. But the fist in the end just grazed Theos cheek and then mmed hard against the wall. After a muffled sound, Bonnie panicked and rushed to check Sebastians hand. Long ago, the flesh and blood were blurred and blood was left on the wall. But Sebastians pupils were even more scarlet than that. He looked at Theo in front of him, word by word, and every word he uttered, even the punctuation marks, were endlessly chilling. I wont understand, not in this lifetime, and one day you will regret your choice today. Sebastian purposely stood in ce and waited for him. Because he thought that maybe Theo was really trying to exin something. Even a voice in the back of his head was telling him. As long as Theo said it, he could believe it unconditionally. But it turns out that everything was too much for him. Theo still doesnt say anything, but just keeps on making him understand to wait. On what basis? He has waited for more than 20 years, hasnt he waited long enough! Pulling Bonnie with him, Sebastian turned straight away. Theo also wanted to continue to follow. Only two steps away, Sebastian turned his head and warned, You are not going to go about your business, just go, I am here you do not touch, I feel sick! Theo had to stand stiffly and watch Sebastian and the others go away. The eyes are full of despondency. There was a pause, and then a secret clenching of the fist. One day, he will let Sebastian know exactly what he left to do. C In front of the children, Sebastian did his best to stay in a good mood and not let them find out the end. After arriving at the test site without incident, Sebastian gave them small backpacks to carry, Dont be nervous when you go in, kiss the paper first, so youll win for sure. Bonnie had been quietly checking on Sebastian all along the way, worried about his mental state.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. But hearing this, really did not tense, snorting out augh, This is where you heard, you used to take the test is like this? Sebastian shook his head, No, I didnt used to take exams. He has no interest in such uniformly graded exams, so he always misses them, but in other areas, he excels. Even at the age of fifteen, he easily made a name for himself on Wall Street. Because of this, the school epted him on an exceptional basis and gave him the green light all the way, granting him permission not to take any exams. Bonnie pulled the corners of her mouth, Fortunately as a child co-ed, otherwise every day to face you so vani and cool and dragging ssmates, I must be full of hate. Sebastian nodded, Thats pretty lucky, otherwise you wouldnt have fallen in love with me. At that, Bonnies cheeks flew up a blush, very embarrassed, Why do you say this for a good reason. How inappropriate in front of the children! However, several little ones have already seen the strange, said, Mommy, just pretend we do not exist ah, you are so loving, we can not wait to be happy! Yes, others are envious of our daddy and mommy love! The rest of the few little ones also nodded in agreement. Sebastian nodded, reached out and wrapped his arm around Bonnies waist, his tone was gentle and sure, Hear that, children dont feel anything, why are you shy as an adult, you cant beat these kids? Chapter 1517: Give them a celebration Bonnie gave Sebastian a pouting look. Ignoring him, he instead looked down and went to fix the clothes of five small children, saying words of encouragement before the exam. When Erika arrived, something fell out of the pocket of Erikas dress. Bonnie subconsciously bent down to pick it up and found that it was a red envelope. Very familiar. A closer look shows that this is not the red packet that Theo clutched in his hand this morning. So its for five little kids. Whats in here? Bonnie asked curiously. Erika simply poured out the contents of the red envelope and handed it to Bonnie to see, Its a talisman, and its a little sheep, Mommy, Im a sheep. It really is a talisman. The body is turquoise, warm to the touch, not mixed with a trace of impurities, a look is a good jade. It must be worth a lot of money. For good reason, why did Grandpa give you this? Bonnie asked curiously. Erika corrected, It wasnt given to me, we all have it, Grandpa gave all five of us an amulet. The rest of the little ones then took out the amulet and gave it to Bonnie to look at. All are amulets for sheep, though each piece is slightly different. This proves that the amulet was hand-carved and the workmanship was even more expensive. Grandpa said that this amulet was begged from the temple on the mountain and asked the master to open the light, so I took a look at it indeed, so I took it. Erika said, with a few more careful scowls in her eyes, Mommy, you wont be mad if I take the amulet beforehand, will you? Why not, Bonnie shook her head and lifted her hand to pinch Erikas fleshy cheek, anything my Erika thinks is good, it must be good. Right! And jade is nourishing, if you wear it often, it can really keep away disasters!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. After all, Erika is an All Souls master, and when she talks about this, it is as if she has inexhaustible energy and interest. Okay. Bonnie stood up straight and tucked the jade pendant back into the red bag, Go take your test, Mommy and Daddy are here waiting for you. The five small children then entered the examination room hand in hand. Although it is only an elementary school selection test, it is as rigorous as a college entrance exam. Several invigtors, not to mention the fact that there are people who make special searches, and anything that is not rted to the exam needs to be left outside the exam room. The amulet was then handed over to Sebastian and Bonnie outside the exam room. Looking at the five amulets, Sebastians face was particrly grave. The azure ck eyes are surging with aplex and deep light. Bonnie sounded a little worried, Sebastian, are you okay? Sebastian nodded, Im fine, whats wrong, dont I look good? Bonnie couldnt say. It felt like Sebastian was the same as usual and not quite the same. Hesitantly, he could only focus on speaking, Are you still angry about what happened this morning? No anger, Sebastian replied, is only anger when you have expectations of a person, but if that person means nothing to me, what is there to be angry about? Theo, now, is such a presence for him. The worry in Bonnies mind, however, deepened. Often the more you say you dont care, the more you care in your heart. She opened her mouth to try to persuade Sebastian to say something. But the words came to my lips, but I held them back. Direct persuasion is probably not going to work. So Bonnie is going to take matters into her own hands and use something else! Theres a cake store over there, lets go buy some cakes, when the few little onese out after their examster, they can just start eating, its a celebration for them, how about that? Bonnie changed the subject. Chapter 1518: Kiss me and I’ll teach you Sebastian has always been responsive to her requests. Hearing this, he nodded, Okay, Ill go with you to buy. Bonnie, however, stood still and spoke petntly, The cake store smells very strongly of sharin, I dont smell too good, or you should go buy it, Ill just stand here and wait for you. Go sit in the car and wait. Sebastian spoke thoughtfully and gently, Your feet will hurt from standing. Bonnieplied and obediently got into the car and sat down. When Sebastian went to the cake store, Bonnie immediately dialed out. The call was quickly answered. I thought you were in the Jones Family and didnt need to contact me as a wife. The tone isining, but the voice isughing. Bonnie of course knew she was joking, Grandma Marly, Ive been so busy organizing my brothers wedding that I didnt get to see you, Ill be sure toe over and keep youpany some day, and bring a few of my kids with me to look lively. I dont like kids, much fuss, dont ever bring them, and Ill have to give a meet and greet then. Marly mouth reluctant. But still tenderly inquired, Say girl, you call me, what exactly do you want to do ah? Bonnie replied, True to form, Grandma Marly, you guessed it before I said anything, and Id like to ask you for a favor and apany me to meet someone. Marly was quick to agree, To see who? Mr. Grant. Yes, you can, but you live in the Jones Family, can not meet with him, although he does often go out to drink, in Capital is notoriously unpredictable, but there is always home, right? Bonnie replied, Its true that you can run into each other, but you cant even find the opportunity to talk alone. Marly instantly understood, Okay, Ill arrange it. Soon after, Marly sent the time and ce to meet. Today at 5pm at the Penins Cafe. Bonnie wrote down the address and then deleted the text message. And Sebastian came back with the shopping. Who are you sending a message to, so seriously? Sebastian asked in a deep voice. Bonnie put her phone to the side with a good smile on her face, No message, just a casual look at the online buzz. Sebastian then asked no more questions. He thoughtfully unscrewed the mineral water bottle for Bonnie and handed it to her. The two are in love and sweet, you and I in the car. Even the five small children were not even aware of when they came out. It was not until they heard the click of the camera that the two men came back to their senses. Looking out the car window, five small children who were holding up their cell phones with bad smiles, Finished with the exam? Joanna nodded vigorously, but her mouth was so pouty she could hang an oil jug, Mommy and Daddy dont care about us at all, were inside taking exams and youre outside kissing! The word kiss and say it extra loud. Scared Bonnie rushed to cover Joannas mouth. Looking around, no one heard it except for the driver who was trying to hold back hisughter. Dont say it so loud, its embarrassing to be heard. Bonnie admonished, Mommy is thin-skinned. Daddy is cheeky, let him pass on a little know-how to you. Joanna blinked her big watery eyes. Sebastian really asked her, Do you want to learn, if you want to learn, kiss me and I will teach you!Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 1519: Don’t cause trouble Learn my ass! Bonnie red at Sebastian, and secretly pinched his waist with her hand. As a result, the muscles on Sebastians waist were so hard that they in turn wrung her hands sore. So annoying, how this man has no weaknesses! Sebastian doesnt agree with that, Who says I dont have weaknesses, my weaknesses are you.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He could endure many kinds of extreme pain, but if Bonnie was hurt a little, his heart would twist like a knife! Bonnies cheeks were a little hot and red. She reached out and put her hand on her face in an attempt to cool it down, and the more she touched it, the hotter it got. Because Sebastians ck pupils are staring at her, his eyes are deep and greedy, as if he wants to tear her apart on the spot. This man! How can you do that when there are five kids around! Bonnie had to cough lightly and changed the subject, By the way, how did you guys do on your exams? Five small children spoke in unison, their tone full of confidence, Very good, the topics are super easy. But I see everyone elseing out with a sad face. Bonnie said, Its not that the topic was easy, its that you guys learned it great! The five small children who wereplimented were even more delighted. So, in that case, I can go to elementary school with everyone, right? Joannas eyes were filled with anticipation. She was afraid she would fail the exam, so she hid in the bathroomst night and secretly cried her nose off. Now that Ive heard Bonnie say that, Im feeling a lot more confident! Bonnie lowered her eyes and patted Joannas shoulder, Of course, Joanna is very smart, not to mention to be an elementary school student, even if it is to skip a grade to middle school, high school, certainly can also be. Thats enough, Mommy, Joanna stopped, thats enough, if you go on, Im going to float! Saying that, he also made an effort to p his arms and make a motion to fly up. The childrens words made Bonnieugh. Stretching out his hand and pinching Joannas cheeks, he spoke, Well, lets go eat, what do you want to eat, babies? Can I go eat junk food today? Erika asked with great anticipation. Junk food? Bonnie was stunned, What junk food? Its just burgers and fries and fried chicken. Erika replied. Bonnie was puzzled, This is called fast food, so why say its junk food. Damon came up and exined, Thest time we ate at the Pearson Family, my aunt and grandmother came over, and then she said we were eating junk food and said that only people who grew up in small ces ate that stuff. How dare you?! Bonnie was instantly so angry that her lungs exploded. Its not enough to target her and Sebastian, but now even children? This is not junk food, Bonnie immediately spoke up, correcting a few little ones, this is called fast food, and not only small ces to eat, Damon you think carefully, when you were abroad, is not everyone eat this ah? Damon nodded thoughtfully, It seems to be true, yeah, and Smith Daddy especially likes to eat burgers, but Smith Daddy is superb! Thats right, powerful people also eat burgers, what does that mean, it means that whatever people are willing to eat this, the ce is small or not, the IQ is high or not, it has nothing to do with this. Bonnie exined. We all understand the reasoning, Andrew came out at this point and spoke up, but this is Capital and none of us are familiar with it, Mommy, and were just trying to get in. Go along with what others think to say and do, and you wont get Daddy and Mommy into trouble. Chapter 1520: I’m going to meet someone Hearing these words, Bonnies eyes became moist. These little guys! They are obviously only five years old, why do they need to know so much about the human condition? Just leave these things to the adults. Children, just be responsible for the naivety. Come on, Mommy will take you guys out for some fried chicken burgers and fries, feel free to eat all you want today! Bonnie said. Five small children cheered as if it was New Years Eve. When lunch was over, Bonnie took the five young children home. When he returned to the Pearson Family, Sebastian had no intention of leaving, but sat in the living room ying chess with Old Mr. Pearson. Look at this frame, is not going to go to thepany. Bonnie was in a hurry. If Sebastian doesnt leave, how will she get out to meet Marly and Theo? With that in mind, he moved to walk next to Sebastian, Sebastian, dont you have to go to the office today? Sebastians movements paused, Well, Im not going, theres nothing to take care of at work, Ill stay home with you guys and sleep at the Pearson Family tonight too. At the news, Old Mr. Pearson was so happy that he could not stop dancing. Nodded repeatedly, Yes, yes, yes, what else to do after thepany is busy, just stay here, speaking of which, Sebastian has been here for so long, has not yet apanied me properly! Sebastian nodded, Then Ill stay with you today, Grandpa. Old Mr. Pearson was grinning again with a wide grin and hated to set off firecrackers in celebration. Grandpa, its not enough to have me with you, its better to let Sebastian go to thepany, now he has to be busy with Auntie Nancy, one day not to go, Auntie Nancy hands and feet how to do? Oh yes! Thats a reminder of Old Mr. Pearson. Now is the critical moment to defeat Auntie Nancy, can not be sloppy. Then its better to keep mepany some other time, after youve finished with Nancy. Old Mr. Pearson urged, even as he began to collect the board, Lets go lets go. Sebastian sat unmoving. What are you waiting for? Old Mr. Pearson prodded. Sebastian then slowly lifted his thin lips, She will not go to the office today, he has something to please be busy. What is it? Bonnie inquired. Sebastian, however, was reticent. I dont suppose youve gone to think of a way to deal with you, have you? Old Mr. Pearsons eyes widened, Then all the more reason for you to hurry to thepany, otherwise wont you really be taken by Nancy. Bonnie chimed in, Yeah Sebastian, hurry up and get to the office. Youve been rushing me to the office, Sebastians ink eyes were torch-like as he stared intently at Bonnie, are you trying to hide something from me? The sudden questioning made Bonnies heart flutter. He showed himself very obvious, how do I feel that Sebastian has been seen through! But the face still denied, No ah, I can hide what you do, do not think too much. Sebastian then withdrew his gaze and slowly stood up, Im going to the office now. It was clear that he was reluctant, but he left the Pearson Family anyway. As soon as he left, Old Mr. Pearson asked, Bonnie, why are you kicking Sebastian out?Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie was shocked, Grandpa, what are you saying, how can I not understand Old Mr. Pearson sighed, You really cant lie, dont pretend, grandpa is on your side, otherwise just now will not cooperate with you acting ah. I feel that Old Mr. Pearson was pretending just now? Bonnie lowered her long, delicate eyshes, Im going out to meet someone, the kind Sebastian cant know about. Chapter 1521: He must have bitterness Old Mr. Pearson took a rough guess, Youre going to see Theo? How do you know, Grandpa? Bonnie was amazed.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Old Mr. Pearsonughed, Grandpa has seen many people ah, if this does not know, will not say out to make peopleugh? Do not look at him cheerful, as if he is an old boy who does not know anything, but in fact, he understands it! Even, without Bonnie saying anything, he guessed the reason why Bonnie wanted to see Theo. There must have been a lot of misunderstanding between Sebastian and his father. To say the least, I watched his father grow up and even watched him and Sebastians mother fall in love and then agree to set up a baby marriage for the two families children. But when Sebastians mother left, he stayed at Capital and never went looking for it, and Sebastian inevitably had resentment in his heart. So Bonnie sounded a little hesitant, Grandpa do you think that its because he doesnt love Sebastians mother anymore? Without half a moments hesitation, Old Mr. Pearson denied it outright, How can that be? He loved Sebastians mother the most, and he did and still does. After a pause, he told Bonnie, Do you know why, before Sebastian came back, therge the Jones Family was left to Nancy and Jay to manage? Because hes not interested in running thepany? Bonnie guessed. Old Mr. Pearson shook his head, He has broken his hamstring and hamstring, so there is no way to do something like hold a pen and sign, let alone negotiate any business. Old Mr. Jones would feel bad about having a disabled person represent the Jones Family in a partnership, even if others had no problem with it. Thats why Theo was given up and left to be a womanizer and wanderer at the Jones Family. Grandpa, how do you know so much detail. Bonnie was curious, Could it be, that you went to treat Theos wound? Old Mr. Pearson nodded, Yes, the situation, Old Mr. Jones does not want too many people to know, after all, the family shame can not be revealed, so I had to ask me, an old man to help, and hope that I tighten my mouth. Then grandpa you still tell me. Youre my own granddaughter, of course I can tell you, and besides, its not like youre going to meet Theo, its best to know your enemy. Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand. Bonnie pondered, So thats why he was so cruel to himself so he wouldnt take over the Jones Family? Hard to cut their own tendons and hamstrings ah. Gee, it hurts just to hear it. Im not sure about that, but when I arrived, I heard him arguing with Old Mr. Jones, saying something about how you didnt promise me that you could let me go to Summer as long as I did that. Then Old Mr. Jones lowered his voice and said something, and he was silent, like the walking dead, not even grunting as he dressed the wound. In retrospect, it does seem as if Theo was a different person after this day. He drinks heavily, spends his days in the flower fields, hangs around, and carves the word rich boy clearly on his brain. But Old Mr. Pearson still insisted, He must have his own reasons for being so unheeded. Whether it is or not, Ill find out if I ask this afternoon. Bonnie said. Old Mr. Pearson nodded, Yes, ask around! Following that, he raised his hand to look at his watch, Its about time, do you need me to apany you? No, I asked Grandma Marly to be the middleman, if you go too, Grandpa, how bad it will be to meet then. Bonnie refused. Chapter 1522: Don’t want this father Bonnie was a little worried. If she had brought Old Mr. Pearson without a greeting, it would have struck Marly as distrustful of her. Therefore, it is more appropriate to go alone by yourself. Old Mr. Pearson had to give up, and repeatedly told her to be safe. Bonnie then left for her appointment. When they arrived at the cafe, Theo and Marly were already sitting and chatting. Bonnie stepped forward, Grandma Marly, Theo. Marly smiled and stood up, Youre here, so Ill leave you two to take your time. Theo obviously still didnt understand what was going on, and looked at Marly in confusion, The person who asked me toe to the meeting, wasnt it you, Auntie Mi? Marly shook her head, Of course not me, I just asked for Bonnie, because she knew you wouldnt go easily, so she asked me, the wife, to help. Theos face suddenly changed and he followed suit to stand up. Theo, Bonnie called out to him, itll only take half an hour, after all the effort Ive put into beating around the bush and asking you out to meet, arent you curious about what I really want to talk to you about? Theos expression was more than a little frozen. After a long time, he opened his mouth and said, Only half an hour. Good. Bonnie agreed crisply. The two sat opposite each other at the table and the entire cafe was cleared by Marly. Only so that the conversation between them could be safe from a third person. Sebastian actually loves you. Bonnie said, He just cant understand why you didnt care about his mother for so many years, if you can exin, your rtionship will definitely break the ice. Theos eyes were firm, Of course our rtionship will break the ice, but not at this time. So when do you want to wait? Bonnie inquired. Theo replied, At a time when the timing was right. But cant you see that Sebastian hates you now? Its better for you to just open your mouth and exin yourself than to say that the time is right. Theo, Ive known Sebastian for many years, and loved him for even more years, and know his character very well. He doesnt like deception, especially when its such a picture of deception for his own good. Arent you the same. Theo said softly. What? Bonnie didnt look back for a moment. Again, I heard Theo speak up and exin, Youre the same, I bet you came to see me today without Sebastians knowledge, right? Despite being a dude at Capital for over twenty years and seemingly not doing anything proper, Theos head is still clear. Bonniees through Marly and asks him toe outside to meet her, just to keep Sebastian out of the loop. Clearly she was hiding things from Sebastiantoo, doing what she thought was for his own good, wasnt she? I Bonnie was momentarily dumbfounded. I am Sebastians real father, and I hope you understand that, thest person in the world who wants to hurt him is me.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Who are you to say that you dont want to hurt me? Behind Theo, an iparably cold voice came from behind him. Theos body stiffened, and after several seconds, he finally slowly turned his head and looked at Sebastian in front of him with eyes full of disbelief. Bonnie was also surprised. Sebastian, what brings you here? When did theye, and how much of their conversation was heard just now? Sebastian reached out, clutched Bonnies wrist and spoke, Bonnie, no need to do these things for me, this father, it doesnt matter if I want it or not. Chapter 1523: I don’t believe Theo looked at Sebastian with eyes full of disbelief. Do you know what youre talking about? He was hurt. But Sebastian doesnt see anything wrong with that. Even asked Theo rhetorically, Isnt it true that youve been absent from my life for more than twenty years anyway, and youll continue to be absent for the next fifty or sixty years. After a pause and added, Oh no, youre not absent, youll just be in my heart in the form of a graveter. Simply put, he just thinks Theo is dead!Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. You have no idea what the hell Im doing. Theo was so angry that his face turned red. Sebastian sneered, I dont know you can say ah, then you tell me, what do you really want? Theo opened his mouth, but was reticent. Sebastian waited for him to say that answer. Time passed, but Theo never responded. His heart sank a little to the bottom, sealed up by the endless frost, and finally only the bone-chilling coldness remained. Cant say it can you? Sebastian sneered, Forget it, tell me when you make up a good reason, lets go. Pulling Bonnie, Sebastian left the cafe. Marly is waiting outside the cafe. There was amazement in their eyes when they saw the twoe out. She opened her mouth to ask, but was stopped by Bonnie with a look. This matter she herself to deal with it, not involving Marly also to wade in the muddy water. Marly saw the situation, the open mouth slowly closed again. The two went to the parking lot. Sitting in the car, Bonnie looked at the grim-faced Sebastian in the drivers seat and felt a few moments of apprehension. Hesitating again and again before slowly opening his mouth, Sebastian, actually this matter, Im sorry, I shouldnt have kept it from you. Sebastians expression was nd, he sighed long and stretched out his hand and touched Bonnies white and smooth cheek, I know all that, youre doing it for my own good, Bonnie, Im touched. How did you know that, did Grandpa tell you? Bonnie was amazed. Sebastian shook his head, I yed back the in-car video. Bonnie came to a realization. Just say how at that time, Sebastian would ask himself to go sit in the car and wait. It turns out that she had already seen that she was deliberately trying to get away from him. Im the one who should say Im sorry for bugging you like that. Sebastian said, But Im worried that you made a deal with Auntie Nancy or someone else from the Jones Family. Who knew that Bonnie was actually trying to talk to Theo. Sebastian then rushed over immediately. Dont go talking to people like that, you wont be able to ask any useful clues, but youll be so angry that youll move the fetus. Sebastian said. Bonnie was a little uneasy, But, Grandpa said, in fact, Theo really loved your mother, and even picked off his own tendons and hamstrings so that he could not inherit the family business. So why doesnt he go to my mother? Sebastian pursued, Just punishing yourself all at once is not called love, its called ridiculous! This is ridiculous, Theo keep it for yourself. Her mother couldnt afford it! Bonnie opened her mouth and had nothing to say. In this case, no matter how much she said, Sebastian would not listen. He was so angry that he could not wait to thwart Theo at this moment. But things are really so simple as Sebastian thought? Sebastian, perhaps you are blinded by hatred, try to analyze this matter rationally? Bonnie said. Sebastian tly dismissed that possibility. He was not blinded by hatred because Theo really didnt love his mother as much as he thought he did. Otherwise, why would you choose to leave Capital quietly to go abroad! Chapter 1524: Absentmindedness There is no misunderstanding. Theo just intends to leave Capital for good and leave the ce that is associated with his mother. As to where it was going to start over, Sebastian didnt know, nor was he interested in knowing. All he knows is that Theo is an extremely irresponsible coward, scum! Theo doesnt deserve to be called his father! The atmosphere in the car sank down, depressingly breathless. Bonnie couldnt ask any more questions and changed the subject, Sebastian, lets go home, its my brother and Talias engagement party tonight, we should go back and get ready. Sebastian hmmmed and started the car. The engagement party was organized by Nancy, so the venue was chosen at the hotel. The Pearson Family side was quiet, only a few make-up artists were dressing Talia. Old Mr. Pearson sat next to him, holding a tub of fruit cut into small pieces, handing a piece to Talia every now and then so that she wouldnt starve after too long in makeup. Turning his head and seeing Bonnie and Sebastian back together, Old Mr. Pearson froze for a moment. Soon regained hisposure, jokingly asked, How did you twoe back together, really, are old married, how still sticky like hot love, shame? Bonnie gagged, Why should you be ashamed if you have a good rtionship with your own husband? Who wouldnt be envious when you walk out! After a pause, he also deliberately asked several make-up artists, You say, are you envious? The make-up artist nodded like a garlic, Of course I envy, Mrs. Grant and Mr. Grant have a good rtionship, and the word is out in the streets of Capital, everyone wants to be Mrs. Grant, everyone wants Mr. Grant. Thats not to be expected, after all, such a golden girl is hard toe by. Old Mr. Pearson shook his head. The make-up artist immediately said, Who said that? Old Mr. Pearson, your family has two pairs, Mrs. Grant and Mr. Grant; Mr. Pearson and Miss Bear. A word that made Old Mr. Pearsons heart flutter. It seems that God likes the Pearson Family more, so he has arranged so many good couples for us. After a pause, he beckoned toward the maid again. The maid understood the situation and took out the red envelope to be used at the engagement party tonight. Old Mr. Pearson then grabbed a handful and shoved it at the makeup artist, Such a sweet mouth, here, dip your toes in the air! Makeup artists heart is in bloom! The Pearson Familys red envelopes are a thousand a piece, and the handful that Old Mr. Pearson just stuffed, at least 17 or 18. Thats 17, 800! Its enough for two months of her sry! Getting paid to do the job, the makeup artist worked even harder, making Talias cheeks so that not even a single pore could be found. It is not too much to say that a blow-up can be broken. Old Mr. Pearson was happy and gave another big red packet.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. After stuffing it, hemented, If only I could have recognized Bonnie back sooner so I could have caught her engagement and marriage. Old Mr. Pearson could not wait to host such a big event every day. He is especially happy when his favorite granddaughter is having a wedding. Unfortunately, it was missed. I wanted to sigh, but when I thought that today was a good day to get engaged, I hurriedly took a sharp breath again. You cant sigh. Sighing will take away your good luck. Although you cant give Sebastianand I an engagement party and wedding, but grandpa you can give the baby in my belly a full moon reception, then the whole thing will be left to you to arrange, how about it? Bonnie said. Old Mr. Pearson was a sight to behold. Oh yeah, why didnt he think of that! That would be best, Old Mr. Pearson rubbed his hands happily, but it depends on whether Sebastian agrees or not, Sebastian, are you okay with that? Turning his head, Sebastian, however, was so engrossed in his own world that he didnt respond. Chapter 1525: They can definitely do it Old Mr. Pearson held out his hand and waved it in front of Sebastians face. He then snapped back to his senses and inquired, Whats wrong? You did not hear me just talking to you ah, I said, by the time the child is born, the full moon wine to me to arrange, how? Sebastian nodded his head, Of course, grandfather to manipte, I am most at ease.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Old Mr. Pearson was all smiles, Then its a deal. Ill organize the babys full moon reception. Hey, Talia, do you think I should have a Chinese or Western style, and how many tiers of cake will be appropriate? Talias expression was good, Its all right, Im sure as long as youre the one to arrange it, Grandpa, itll be the most luxurious full moon reception in the whole Capital and everyone will have to envy it. Just you sweet mouth, Old Mr. Pearson hey smile, you do not worry, when your child is born, I will also follow the specifications of the full moon reception, in my case, the most fair. Old Mr. Pearson spoke with Talia while Sebastian, next to him, was once again in a world of his own. Look at Bonnie worried. Finding a suitable gap, he opened his mouth and asked, Sebastian, are you okay? Nothing. Sebastian denied it, but raised his hand frequently to look at his watch, as if he was waiting for something. At 7 p. m., Max went back to the Pearson Family vi. He was wearing a well-tailored custom-made suit, and his whole person was handsome and handsome, oozing an extraordinary aura. Thats right, walking with the same hands and feet, looking a bit like a fool. Five small children watched from the side and couldnt help but snicker. Uncle Max, you look like a crab right now! Erika said in a milky voice. Max is still nervous, How is it possible, where under the sky am I so crabby handsome! Poof! All five small childrenughed. Bonnie also walked up and shoved a bouquet of roses into Maxs hand, Brother, this is just an engagement, and youre this nervous, so wont you have to be carried on your wedding day? I dont know whats going on, obviously I can see Talia every day, but I just feel extra different today, I cant help but be nervous. Max depressed. After a pause, a few more hopeful eyes, Right Bonnie, where is Sebastian, quickly let hime to me to pass on the experience, he was not nervous? Hes kind of gone off on his own right now, so Im afraid he wont have time to impart his experience to you. Bonnie said. Max wondered, Why is he walking away, Im engaged and hes nervous along with me? Certainly not because of this matter. But exactly because of what, Bonnie does not know what it is. Sebastian is preupied, but wont tell her. Certainly not deliberately concealed. Bonnie knew that Sebastian didnt want her to worry along with him, so he chose to hide and bear everything by himself. So what should I do? My heart is really panicking without anyone to advise me. Max was pitiful. Bonnie pondered for a while and came up with an idea for him. Brother, you have to have a pair of golden girls around, right? In this way, let Yuan Yuan and Damon stand next to each other so that you can correct when you have the same hand and the same foot. And walking out like this will not show anyone anything unusual. Max felt reliable and immediately pulled a hand, urging them to tug on themselves a little. Round and Damon nodded their heads like garlic, and their chests pped. This little thing, they certainly did ah! Chapter 1526: This kind of magic is called love Before he could finish his words of reassurance, Max yanked them both directly and got up again with the same hand and foot. The little guy pulled hard and pulled to no avail, but was dragged almost stumbled and fell. Scared Max hurriedly let go of them, How is it, is everything okay? Yuan Yuan was shocked, his little pink face was full of panic, Uncle Max, you almost threw me out just now! So thrilling, so exciting! Max sincerely apologized and then passed on this solution. The same hand and foot shame, but also better than having nephews and nieces being thrown away ah. Isnt it just disgraceful? Just throw it away! As she was thinking about it, Talia came out with her wedding dress. A white wedding dress is white and beautiful, which makes Talia look like a fairying out of a painting.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Maxs eyes went straight and his admiration came out, Talia, you look so beautiful today! Talias cheeks flushed, Really, isnt my makeup a little too heavy? No, no, no, just fine, its so nice, you look better than any other time, I mean, you usually look good too, but today especially. In the end, the mouth is sweet, Max does not reveal half of the wrong ce. What about the back, isnt it a bit revealing? Talia turned around, trying to show him the wedding dress behind her. As a result of stepping on the hem of the wedding dress, the whole person immediately lost focus and fell towards the ground. Talia! Max was quick and rushed over and held Talia in a death grip, Are you okay? Talia shook her head, Its okay, I was just careless and it scared me. Not only did it scare her, but everyone was startled. But after saying this, the circle found something. Uncle Max, when you just ran past, it wasnt a crab anymore yeah! Both hands and feet work well together and move quickly and perfectly. Max froze, It seems to be oh! It seems he is well. Its not that difficult to treat tension. Mr. Pearson, Miss Xiong, the car is ready outside, lets go. The maid walked in to remind. Max took Talias hand and was heading out. As a result, he just stepped away from his legs and found that he had be a crab again! What to do Talia, Max said so anxiously that he almost cried. Talia cocked her head at him, Or Ill fall again? Of course not! What if something happens if you fall again? Max would rather be ridiculed for having the same hand and foot! I know, said Talia, as a solution dawned on her. She smiled and looked at Max, I heard that there is a kind of magic that can make people be the most powerful existence in the world, since they are the most powerful, then surely they wont have the same hand and foot anymore yeah. Said Bonnie, who was getting curious, What kind of magic? Talia reached out with her slender white hand, cupped Maxs cheek and kissed him on her tiptoes. A sloppy kissnded on Maxs lips. Gently, faintly. Before anything could be felt, Talia had withdrawn. But theughter in those eyes grew thicker and thicker, word by word, voice resounding. Mr. Pearson, Im going to need your guidance for the rest of my life, so today, youre going to be a brave knight and protect me. Max nodded his head in agreement, Yes, I promise you. Talia had a look at Bonnie, See, this magic, its called love. Chapter 1527: He was very much used Bonnie reached out and rubbed her arms, Magic didnt see, but the dog food was eaten. But it must be said that Talias kisses really seem to have a special magic. After being kissed, Max returned to normal. Not only is there nothing unusual about walking, but he is so strong that he can carry Talia from the Pearson Family to the hotel with one breath! The group joked andughed and arrived at the hotel. Nancy made the engagement party so grand that almost half of Capitals top people showed up. What a lively scene with a lot of goblets and chips. Talia saw this and was vaguely disturbed. Then he reached out and tugged on Maxs sleeve, Is this true, why I cant believe it. Could there be a fraud? Max patted the back of her hand, Dont worry, I took care of it all. To be honest, he was also worried about Nancys deception, so he put out the news early, telling the whole Capital that Nancy was organizing the engagement party tonight. The face is thanking Nancy, but the reality is that Nancy is being racked. The Pearson Familys engagement party, but Nancy took it upon herself to organize it, and if it had gone smoothly, it could have been praised by the crowd. But if there is the slightest mistake at the banquet, you will be criticized for having another purpose and evil intentions. Nancys reputation could not withstand such criticism, and Old Mr. Jones would never allow the family to be disgraced by such a thing. So, Nancy wouldnt dare to do anything bad. It will even keep a close eye on others to prevent people from making trouble. Talia listened carefully to his analysis and it also made sense. She leaned against Maxs chest and had the feeling of dreaming. In a roundabout way, they finally came together. Its really not easy! But thinking about it, Talia felt that something was wrong again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. If Auntie Nancy cant get anything out of this, then why is she volunteering to underwrite this? Talia asked. Nancy doesnt seem like someone who would be selfless, helpful and enthusiastic. Everything she does, she must carry a purpose. Im wondering the same thing, but I havent found any motive for her. Max said, So, lets take one step at a time, if she really dares to fool around today, its just the right time to pull her off the altar! It also helps Sebastian a bit. Because once Nancys reputation is ruined, her support at thepany will drop dramatically. Once you dont have enough supporters behind you, then you are no longer Sebastians opponent. As for the security of tonight Dont worry Talia, Max spoke up, patting his chest with assurance, I wont let Auntie Nancy hurt you, no matter what happens. The first thing he wanted to make sure of was Talias safety. The next step was to help Sebastian pull a fast one on Auntie Nancy. Talia hmmmed, I know, I trust you! Come on, lets go make a toast! Max gentleman gently half bends over and extends his left hand. Talia was all smiles and her right hand gently rested in his palm. Two people in the banquet hall, is the pair of the most striking existence, a knitted brows, a smile, every move, there are people are concerned about the discussion. Just because, they are the stars of the show tonight! Everyone exchanged nces and raised their sses towards Max and Talia, saying various words of blessing. Max usually hates such hypocritical words, but today it was particrly wee. Because all these people are wishing him and Talia a hundred years of happiness and a long life together! Even if its fake, it sounds pleasant to his ears! Chapter 1528: How are you still alive? The goblets were mingled and Max drank a trifle. The party was also halfway through, and it was time for Max and Talia to take the stage and exchange engagement rings with each other. In the sound of the blessing of the crowd, the two exchanged rings, embraced and kissed each other, sweet and loving. Nancy came forward, holding a ss of wine in her hand. Congrattions, Mr. Pearson, Mrs. Pearson, the engagement party tonight will be a sess. The scarlet liquid is shaken in a clear goblet with white foam and a strong grape aroma.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The smell of warmth and happiness was all around. Maxs attitude was sober, however, and he looked at Nancy in front of him, Say, you must have some other purpose for throwing us this engagement party after all the trouble, right? Dont be nervous, Nancy smiled, I can swear to you that I have absolutely no intention of hurting you and Mrs. Pearson, and Im throwing this engagement party with nothing but my best wishes for you both. Max grunted, Who believes that! Havent you witnessed with your own eyes that I havent ruined this engagement party from the beginning until now, and even used my own connections to invite so many people to bless you, isnt that enough? Nancy said, the smile at the corners of her mouth deepening. Dont always be so suspicious, theres always a good side to people, isnt there? Without waiting for Max to answer, Nancys gaze had already crossed over him and spoke, Im not going to talk to you anymore, theres another heavyweight guesting tonight, I have to go meet him at the door. The party was halfway through and now theyre just saying theres a heavyweight guest? Obviously not reasonable! Max immediately had to follow up to find out what was going on. When he reached the door, he was stopped by Bonnie, Brother, where are you going? There are so many guests inside, why are you running outside instead of greeting them properly? Max being the main character of the engagement party, how can he be absent at will. Somethings not right with Auntie Nancy, Max spoke up, telling Bonnie everything he had just told her. At that, Bonnies brow furrowed deeply. Who is the heavyweight guest Auntie Nancy is talking about? Ill go along and check it out. Max said again. Bonnie also stopped her again. Then spoke, Ill go, brother, you stay here, the engagement party can not be without the main character. Youre still pregnant! Max demurred. Bonnie immediately raised her finger and pointed to Sebastian next to her, Ill go with Sebastian, thats okay, right? With Sebastian around, theres no fear of anything going wrong. Max then reluctantly agreed, Then you be safe. Bonnie nodded and pulled Sebastian along. All the way to the front door of the hotel, Nancy stood still. Turning his head to look at the two, he was full of smiles, Howe you followed me, are you curious about this heavyweight guest? Yes, Auntie Nancy and my brother said that they would never make a move on his engagement party, but quietly and gropingly invited some heavyweight guests, this mind and purpose is worth specting. Bonnie replied nonchntly. She doesnt care if she tears her face off. No one can do anything at the engagement party today anyway! I thought I said I wouldnt do anything to your brother and Talia, so Ill do what I say. Nancy shook her head, Why dont you believe that. Well believe it when we see the person. Sebastian replied. Nancy took it in one gulp, Okay, just in time for her toe. A silver and white nanny car came towards the hotel, stopped steadily, and a pair of rhinestone-encrusted high heels stuck out from the car. Then came the slender rounded calves, the exquisite and beautiful limited edition evening gown, and the face that Bonnie would recognize even if it was turned to dust. You, youre actually still alive? Bonnie was overwhelmed with surprise. Chapter 1529: What a poisonous mouth The woman who got out of the car was smiling, but there was a resentful and sinister glint in her eyes. The tone is even more sarcastic, Why, so surprised to see me, is not afraid that I am still alive, wille to steal your the Pearson Family Missy position ah! Yes, this person is Rachel. After a few months of absence, Rachel dresses more and more bejeweled, her body can not hide the word rich. And Bonnie was keenly aware that several of the jewels she was wearing were collectors items that had been avable on the market for a long time. In other words, Rachel is now not only rich, but also powerful! How did you do it? Obviously shes been taken care of by Nathan, hasnt she? As I was thinking about it, another person stepped out of the car. Big belly, probably more than fifty years old look, even get out of the car have to rely on people to help, panting, as if a frail look can not hold on. Darling, Rachels tone was but sweet, throwing herself directly into the mans arms, Why did you get out of the car, didnt I tell you to wait for me in the car? Since its a banquet to attend, how can I be left out? I have to go and see whats so interesting about this Capital banquet! After a pause, and reached out his hand, next to Rachels chest twisted, Besides, let you go alone, I do not feel at ease, I have to apany you! Rachels eyes pouted a few more times.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Thats perfect, I ran into an old acquaintance, Darling youe say hello too! With that, Rachel reached out and pointed to Sebastian, This is the current heir to the Jones Family, called Sebastian. The Jones Family, nice to meet you, your grandfather even came to me a few years ago to talk business, but I gave a refusal, you should not be angry, right? The old man said. Sebastians thin lips were tightly pursed and his eyes were just displeased. He is not stupid, naturally he knows what the man means by this. This is not an apology, is clearly a deliberate demonstration provocation. Even Old Mr. Jones came to him, but also met with a closed door part. Then a mere Sebastian, he naturally does not put in the eye! Sebastian heard it loud and clear. But the surface did not show the slightest, still hooked with a faint smile, naturally not, the sale is not benevolent, as long as the benevolence is in, it is enough. The old mans face was ironically blue for a moment. Turning to Bonnie, he looked again, This is your wife? Darling, this is the real Missy of the Pearson Family, at that time it was because she was recognized back to the Pearson Family that I had to give up this position, but thankfully, if it wasnt for that, how could I have met you! Between the lines, Rachel is grateful to Bonnie. But in reality, its a secret dislike for Bonnie. If it werent for her, how would she have been kicked out of the Pearson Family? Mrs. Grant, the older man immediately stood up for Rachel, you are really the Pearson Familys daughter, but you cant bully my baby like that, get rid of her, why are you so ungrateful? Because Im from the country, Bonnie replied with a smile, Im rather unqualified. In one sentence, the old man choked. Bonnie took the initiative to say she was unqualified, making him not know how to dislike Bonnie for a while. His lines were all spoken! Rachel next to me was also furious and gritted her teeth. We havent seen Bonnie for a few months, and her mouth is even more poisonous than before! Chapter 1530: Don’t leave regrets Rachel was going crazy after the defeat. She is now what status, what position, how can she let Bonnie and Sebastiane to press her head again? Yes! Thinking of her current title, Rachel straightened her back again and cleared her throat, Never mind, I havent had a chance to introduce you to my Darling, this is Earl Alexander of Hesnus, or as you may call him, us! As for her, she is, of course, Mrs. us. At that, Bonnie and Sebastian looked at each other, both a little surprised. This woman was kicked out for a trip and actually managed to get involved with a character like the Count, and even married the Count and became the Countess. It is really unbelievable. You know, it is impossible for ordinary people to have any connection with the nobility in the pce. Bonnie was puzzled. And us had raised his head, spewing air from his nostrils, looking disdainfully at the two men in front of him, I heard that both of you, in the past, had bullied my wife, what do you think about this ount? Sebastian raised his hand, not moving to gather Bonnie behind himself, Look at the ground clearly before you spill it. This is Capital, not Hesnus, not a ce where us can run amok. Whats more, the object of his recklessness is Bonnie.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. No one is allowed to hurt Bonnie! Nancy was delighted with the scene. She waited for a long time and finally opened her mouth to round things up, Dont be so angry, I believe anything can be solved, why dont I be the host, lets find a five-star hotel nearby and sit and talk? us grunted coldly and straightened his tuxedo suit jacket, Fine, since it was Miss Haru who asked, then Im willing to give that face. Nancy turned her head to Sebastian again and cut low, If you dont want to mess up Max and Talias engagement party,e with me now. On such a festive day, Sebastian certainly did not want anything to go wrong. But he was only going to go by himself. You go inside and find your brother and grandpa, dont go anywhere, and dont be left alone, okay? Sebastian admonished Bonnie. Bonnie, however, yanked his wrist violently, her expression serious. Sebastian thought she was worried and opened her mouth to try to reassure. Bonnie, however, spoke up and asked, Sebastian, youve been looking at your watch today and you want to go somewhere, dont you? A sh of surprise crossed under Sebastians eyes, Goodness gracious, why do you ask that. Isnt that right, you just have to answer me that. Bonnie emphasized. Sebastian then nodded his head and replied with a yes. He looked at his watch frequently and did want to go somewhere. But C It doesnt really matter if I go or not. Sebastian replied. Bonnies attitude, however, was firm, urging him, You have to go, you have to go! Even reaching out to push Sebastians back, Hurry up or it will really be toote. Bonnie? said Sebastian, a little less understanding of what she was doing. Obviously Bonnie didnt even know where he was going or who he was going to meet. Why are you in such a hurry to rush? Bonnie looked at Nancy next to her and lowered her voice to speak, Weve all been tricked, this engagement party was a scam from the beginning! But it wasnt until just now that Bonnie reacted. Why did Auntie Nancy volunteer to host the engagement party? Because she wants to push Rachel, with her new identity, in front of herself and Sebastian. As for why this is necessary, the purpose is even simpler. Its a deliberate attempt to stall Sebastian so he doesnt have a chance to get to that ce he wants to go. Dont ever fall for Auntie Nancys trick, Sebastian, hurry up and go. Bonnie urged, Dont give yourself any regrets! Chapter 1531: You are excessively indifferent Even though it was said in a whisper, Nancy heard Bonnies words. Her expression stiffened for a few moments. In a sh, he looked at Bonnie again with a smile on his face, Am I so evil in your mind that whatever I do must carry a purpose? Bonnie spoke up, Im the one whos overthinking it, arent I? Thats best, Sebastian, so get a move on. No, he cant go! Nancy, however, hurriedly stopped Sebastian. Whether or not the heart is weak, a nce will tell. Even Sebastians azure ck eyes, also instantly gloomy a few points, stern to the air are followed by a few degrees down.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Nancy was equally somewhat taken aback. But still quickly found the words to exin, What about Bonnie if you leave, Sebastian, do you want to leave her alone to face Rachel and Mr. us? Together, these two are enough to eat Bonnie alive! Sebastians thin lips pursed into a tight line. Indeed, he couldnt let go. Nothing is as important as Bonnie. This is Auntie Nancy you organized the engagement party, if something happens to me today, Auntie Nancy, how do you exin. Bonnie said. So she asserted that Nancy wouldnt mess around. Nancy shook her head and corrected Bonnies thoughts, This engagement party is for Max and Talia, and youre just one of the guests. As the organizer, the person who should take care of the most, of course, is the host of the engagement party, as for you, the guest, is their own offense, and now the enemy to find you trouble, and what do I have to do with it? said, and shrugged his shoulders. The eyes looked leisurely at Sebastian, Even so, do you intend to go? Sebastian takes a step back and prepares to retreat to Bonnies side. But at that moment, a hand beside him pressed his shoulder and pushed forward fiercely. You go about your business, and Ill protect Bonnie. And us, well all protect Mommy! The sudden appearance of Max and five small children amazed the crowd. Whats going on here? Brother, why did youe over? Bonnie was also amazed. Max nced across at Nancy in front of him and spoke, Just now Ive been thinking about why Auntie Nancy was going to say that this engagement party wouldnt do anything to us, and after thinking about it, I finally figured it out. Indeed, Nancy wasnt going to go after him and Talia, because the people she was really going after were Bonnie and Sebastian! Thats a great move to y with sound and fury. Its a pity that he was still caught out at the critical time. Sebastian, go do what you want to do, just leave this ce to me. Max said again. Sebastian then nodded his head and turned to leave. Driving a Maybach, speeding down the road. Nancy was so angry when she saw that her n had been foiled that she simply jumped to her feet. The hard re a few people, also hurriedly jumped into the car to chase forward. Outside the hotel door, only Bonnies faction and Rachels faction remained. Seeing her brother, who once loved her to the bone, Rachels eyes still wavered a bit. Brother, why are you so much towards Bonnie now. Rachel said. Max interrupted in a cold voice, Dont call me brother, you dont mind being disgusted, I still feel sick to my stomach, you hurt Bonnie, youre my enemy! What kind of enemy calls his brother? How disgusting! Rachels face quickly paled and she looked at Max incredulously, Weve been brother and sister for over twenty years, and now youre actually being so overly indifferent to me! Chapter 1532: He won’t come after me We were indeed once brother and sister, and I swore to protect and love you for the rest of my life, no matter what happened. But a thousand times over, Rachel shouldnt have deceived him, or even deliberatelyid hands on Bonnie. If Rachel hadnt done such a thing, Max would have continued to spoil her. Even if she is no longer the firstdy of the Pearson Family, it wont change a bit. Because, after all, they have known each other for more than twenty years, not brother and sister, but better than any normal brother and sister. But what did you do? You reported to Nathan that I had recognized Bonnie, a person of no status, as my righteous sister, causing me to be punished by the family to lie down for half a month.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. You targeted Bonnie, even tried to kill Bonnie, just so you could remain secure in the position of Missy of the Pearson Family. Such a sister, Max would prefer never to have seen in his life! Rachels eyes were scarlet and she rushed at him hysterically, You forced me to do this. If it werent for you, I wouldnt have taken the risk to go down this road. Its Max and Bonnies fault! Instead, Maxughed, What did I do wrong, wrong for not trusting you and standing by to help you pass the knife when you were nning to get Bonnie killed? Rachel opened her mouth before she had a chance to speak. us next to her had reached out and tugged her, his eyes full of impatience, Darling, whats the point of wasting words with these people, if they upset you, Ill just order Hesnus royal guard toe over and kill them all! The tone was iparably rxed, as if there was no difference between killing a few people and crushing a few ants. Rachel was extraordinarily ttered, tucking herself into the mans arms again, her tone whining, Darling youre so good to me, but I dont want to kill them outright, they tortured me and I want to torture them back. us agreed with crity, No problem! Said, immediately to pull out the phone to make international calls. Max couldnt listen to this anymore and clutched us phone, Who are you? You can kill us when you say so, make it clear, this is Willisto, you have a right to behave? And straight up killing. What the hell, Capitalsw is defunct! Bonnie, on the other hand, tugged at Maxs coat and whispered a reminder, Hes Earl Alexander of Hesnus, and ording to the rules over there, he can indeed do as he pleases with us. At the sound of his voice, Maxs expression froze. us looked up smugly and reached out towards Max, You hear me, Im much more authoritative than thew, so if you know what youre doing, hand over your phone right now and Ill consider leaving your body intact. Max lowered his head, the corners of his mouth hooked into a faint smile, Dont mind me, its the first time Ive seen the real Earl alive, Im kinda curious. When youre dead, therell be plenty of time to wonder! us spoke, For now, first give me back my phone. Max, however, kept talking east and west and just wouldnt return the phone. Soon uss anger rushed to his head and he growled at him, Hurry up and give me back my phone, you hear me! Fine, fine. Max then did as he was told and handed us the phone, Then take your time calling, well go first. Throwing down these words, he immediately dragged Bonnie and turned around and headed for the banquet hall. Bonnie could barely keep up with him. Brother, its useless for us to hide in the banquet hall, there are still so many guests inside, we should go outside and find a wide and crowded ce. Bonnie reminded. Max, however, spoke up, Go go go, he wonte after us! Chapter 1533: Disappointed to the end Hmm? Bonnie was puzzled, Why? Before Max could say anything, the screams and cries of us and Rachel came from behind him. Who are you, no hitting me, ah! Know who I am, but I am, ah, it hurts! Bonnie turned her head and found arge group of people with steel pipes and baseball bats, surrounded by two people, beating them severely. That scene, lets not talk about how wonderful it was. What is this? You did that? Bonnie asked, I didnt see you call anyone either. A few of the youngsters running along beside him opened their mouths to answer, We called it, just now Uncle Max deliberately dyed and then let us call a group of nearby punks. Andrew ying the game is superb, this group of people are his little fans, do not even want to pay, take the initiative toe over to help it. Bonnie listened with trepidation, You guys are too bold, what if they are found out? Max corrected her, Why would they be found out, the group just couldnt stand us and Rachel so they struck out on purpose, what does it have to do with us? Is there any evidence? Who knew that the reigning God P in the online gaming world was Andrew, a five year old guy? Since there is no evidence, it cant be said to have anything to do with them.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Let ss and Rachel enjoy this dumb loss! Bonnie thought about it. These two came to Capital, inevitably not in a good way. Anyway, sooner orter, the swords will be drawn, so why not clean up a good meal. At least the heart is cool. Lets hurry inside and tell Grandpa about Rachels return. Bonnie said. Throughout the Pearson Family, the person who loves Rachel the most is actually Old Mr. Pearson. Now that Rachel is back, its time to let him know. When I looked for him, Old Mr. Pearson was carrying a steaming bowl of soup dumplings to the dressing room. Seeing Max, he muttered with a stern face, What have you been doing all day, even your own wife does not take good care of, Talia is pregnant now, once hungry, you have to eat immediately, otherwise you will be hypoglycemic do not know ah! Thanks to Max or a medical family out of it. Max had a little more guilt in his eyes, Ill remember that for next time, but Grandpa, now we have something else to tell you. Then hurry up, I still have to deliver the dumplings to Talia. Old Mr. Pearson urged. Max then spoke, Rachel is not dead, shes back and in the capacity of a countess, and this time its to get back at Bonnie. Are you finished? Old Mr. Pearson asked. The expression is reticent, and no emotion can be seen at all. It blindsided Max. Grandpa, arent you in an angry hurry? Max asked. Old Mr. Pearson white nce at him, angry anxiety can solve what, there is this kung fu dry anxiety, it is better to hurry to bring your wife over the dumplings. After saying that, he shoved the bowl directly into Maxs hand, Go, serve it to Talia. Max had to do as he was told. Bonnie, you take the little one to get something to eat too, its been a busy night, dont get hungry. Old Mr. Pearson said. Bonnie was not so sure. She said yes, but she looked back three times, keeping an eye on Old Mr. Pearson. Just two steps away, I saw Old Mr. Pearson staggering and falling towards the ground! Chapter 1534: I’m only on your side Grandpa! Bonnie rushed to run to help. Five small children, though young, but agile, rushed to hold Old Mr. Pearson before she did. They helped Old Mr. Pearson to sit down on a nearby staircase. Grandpa Tai, are you all right? The five little children asked in a milky voice. Old Mr. Pearson barely squeezed out a smile, stretched out his hand, and amiably rubbed the nearest Lukas, Grandpa is fine, just a little hypoglycemia just now, rest for a while will be fine. Grandpa Tai, you need to eat for low blood sugar, lets go to the front and get you some cake. Damon said. Joanna doesnt really want to go yet, Brother, you guys go, I want to stay here with Grandpa Tai. Well go first ande back when we find something. Joanna advised in a gentle voice. After saying that, he also did not forget to pass a look to the next Bonnie. Mommy, we may have to look for a while because the guests are almost done eating now, so we have to go to the kitchen and make it now, and you have to stay with Grandpa Oh~ Damon said. To this extent, Bonnie will not understand? The five children saw that Old Mr. Pearson was sad and upset, so they deliberately left space for her to persuade andfort her alone. It is really a human child, so delicate to such a degree of mind. Bonnie instantly nodded, Okay, you guys go ahead. When only she and Old Mr. Pearson were left at the stairway, Bonnie then spoke up, Grandpa, I know youre sad, you can express it, dont keep it to yourself. Im fine, Old Mr. Pearson is still trying to hold on, I just cant figure out how the kid I grew up watching became like this! Before the words were finished, his voice had already started to choke up. Old Mr. Pearson is really sad and upset. Yes, Rachel did be the Pearson Familys baby because of her mistaken identity. But after so many years of raising, even if there is no blood rtionship, it is exactly the same as family.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Watching Rachel make a mistake was like a pinprick in his heart! And then learned that Rachel died, Old Mr. Pearson also sad for a period of time, after quietly went to the cemetery to do the grave, burned a lot of paper money, but also in front of the grave rambling, let Rachel do not be a bad guy in the next life. It was thought that it was all over and he was graduallying out of his grief. As a result, he is now told that Rachel is still alive. Even, with a new identity, thepurpose is still the same, viciously trying to get Bonnie killed. Old Mr. Pearson is disappointed to the core! How could she be so obsessed, Old Mr. Pearson shook his head in pain, she used to be so good and concerned with her patients and ask if it would hurt too much, but to you and the five little ones, she was so cruel. Its like, a different person. Grandpa, people will always change. Bonnie soothed, She has be what she is now, and you have nothing half to do with it, you already love her enough, peoples destiny is here, we have no right to influence. The path is Rachels own choice, and the decision is hers alone. She could have had a wonderful life, staying with the Pearson Family, being pampered with you. Old Mr. Pearson let out a long sigh. After the sigh, the eyes be clear. Opened his mouth, No matter what, now my granddaughter only has you, if she dares to make a move against you, I will definitely not spare her! Nowadays, he only sides with Bonnie! Chapter 1535: What are you standing here for? Probably because he was afraid that Bonnie would speak out again to appease him, Old Mr. Pearson quickly changed the subject. Speaking of which, howe I havent seen Sebastian, howe he hasnte to protect you when something so big is happening? Bonnie lowered her eyes, and her tone carried a bit of uncertain concern, He is, I think, dealing with something very important right now. I dont know if its been dealt with yet. C Seaside pier. The ck Maybach sped through the night, as if it were a sharp sword breaking through the night, flying forward. Finally, arrived at the dock. After a nice drift, Sebastian got out of the car. The wind was strong at the seaside, blowing the corners of his coat, and the salty sea breeze surrounded him from all sides, squeezing the air and leaving Sebastian a little breathless.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. But he could no longer care less about that. Those ck eyes looked around and searched hard for Theos figure. Finally, on the deck of the ship named Liberty, Sebastian saw the familiar figure. He opened his mouth, but suddenly realized that he didnt know what to call Theo. Dad? He cant seem to call out. But other names, again, do not seem to be appropriate at all. While hesitating, Theo on the deck also saw him, and his vicissitudes filled his eyes with surprise. Sebastian? Theo immediately got off the boat and rushed to Sebastian, his eyes full of amazement and vague excitement, Why did youe, did youe and see me off? In fact, Theo had already guessed that Sebastian must have found out about his departure from Capital. But because his purpose may not be achieved, thats why hedidnt rush to tell Sebastian. It was thought that the misunderstanding between their father and son would be solved only after he found his beloved, that is, Summer. I never thought that Sebastian still had him in his heart. No, it came to send him personally! I was happy, but then I heard Sebastian speak coldly, Dont dream, I cant possiblye to see you off. Theos eyes dimmed for a few moments, but he still managed to squeeze out a smile, Anyway, Im happy that youre here. Why do you want to go? Sebastians gaze burned into him, Tell me why. I cant talk about it right now. Theo shook his head, Sorry, Ill exin it to you properly when I get back. So when are youing back? Sebastian asked again. I dont know. Hell be back when he finds his lover. But when is this day, Theo is not sure. It could be three months, it could be three years, or it could be thirty years Heh. A cold, short, coldugh spilled out of Sebastians throat, and his eyes grew colder, You dont even know when you are, but youe and talk to me with conviction, dont you think its ridiculous? You can trust me, I really have my reasons. Theo insisted. Sebastian looked at him quietly, Okay, I can trust you, but you should at least tell you what you are going for, even if it is approximate, give me a range and direction. In the midst of such expectant eyes, Theo finally got a bit overwhelmed and opened his mouth. I was there to find someone. Looking for who? Looking for your The conversation had just started when Nancy appeared in sight of the two. She eagerly interrupted the conversation between the two and reached out to nudge Theo, Brother, its almost time to sail, what are you still standing here for? Chapter 1536: Everything is a scam In short, just dont give Theo another chance to talk. Compared with the previous attitude of determination, Theo is a bit hesitant this time. Nancy, Im afraid hes going to hate me if I dont exin myself this time. Theo said. Nancy reassured him, How can it brother, you left this time, is to help him heal the regrets and scars in his heart ah, he will know the truth then, do not know how happy. But he hates me now. Theo emphasized. He still felt he should speak to Sebastian. At the sound of his voice, Nancy had a sh of annoyance in her eyes. The fleeting, back to bemusement, towards Theo squeezed out a faint smile, the tone of voice is full of care. This way brother, you go first, Sebastian side to me, I first conceal, if really can not be concealed, I will find a suitable opportunity to tell him all this. Is that okay? Nancy nodded vigorously, Why not, its the best solution, well brother, you hurry up and go, dont waste any more time. The ship in front of you makes a whistle sound. This is the meaning of the impending departure of the ship, urging everyone to hurry back to the ship. Its really time for Theo to go. Good. Theo nodded, his eyes full of trust and gratitude, Then Ill leave everything else to you, Nancy, and you can call me back if anything happens. Okay. Nancy nodded vigorously. Then, it was time to see Theo off towards the Liberty. Sebastian saw the situation and tried to go to stop it. But it was surrounded by Erika by a dozen fishermen brought by Nancy. They are nearby fishing fishermen, covered with the longsting smell of fish, dirty clothes, the whole body of the skin was tanned pitch-ck, almost to merge with the night. Sebastians cleanliness did not allow him to engage with them, so he was defeated. With a violent look in his eyes, he lowered his voice in warning, Get out of the way! Fishermen dont roll. After all, Nancy gave them each 10, 000 if they could hold Sebastian today and then create a slight ident Such a good deal,pared to fishing and selling fish is much more cost-effective.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Soon, the group of shiny-faced fishermen cornered Sebastian in a dead end of surveince. C On board the Liberty. With three sts of the horn, the ship finally started slowly and sailed away from Capitals port. Therge ck and gray ship is moving on the sea, and after crossing the three major seas, it will send Theo to the ce he wants to go. Theo stood on the deck with indescribable excitement. Finally, he was getting closer to his Summer. Mr. Jones, its windy on the deck, beware of catching a cold, youd better go back to the cabin and rest. The servant apanying him spoke up and persuaded. Theo hmmed, Yeah, I need to stay healthy so I can get to Summer first thing when the ship docks. So now, hes got to go get some rest. Theo thought, and turned towards the cabin. Almost to his room, Theo suddenly remembered that he had not even asked when the ship would actually dock. He turned and headed out the door, ready to go to the captains room and ask questions. Its a good idea to set a time and have something to look forward to. After looking around, Theo finally found the captains room. Raising his hand, he was about to knock on the door when he heard the sound of conversationing from inside. At once, the whole person froze in ce, a cold evil rose from the feet to the head, and even the teeth could not help but start chattering! Chapter 1537: It’s all fake! The people in the captains room were unaware of Theos presence outside the door at the moment. They talked with reckless abandon. I wonder how much Mr. Jones will regret if he learns that by leaving Capital this time, Miss Nancy will be able to deal with Sebastian with impunity! Isnt this too busy going after his true love, whats a real son? He didnt care about the Jones Familys family fortune himself before, let alone just letting his own son hand it over now. You just came here, you dont know the truth, do you think Mr. Jones really gave up on his own initiative back then? Not at all, my wife worked as a maid beside Miss Nancy and eavesdropped on the phone, it was all arranged by Miss Nancy! S! So, after Miss Nancy set up Mr. Jones once, now shesing back for a second time. Whats wrong with that? The most poisonous womans heart, havent you heard this saying? The two men discussed eagerly. Bang!Content ? N?velDrama.Org. The door to the captains cabin was kicked open hard from the outside. The two were taken aback and turned their heads, full of anger wanting to curse. But before he could say anything, his cor was grabbed hard by Theo. What did you say, say what you just said again! The crew has been scared to speak stammered, I did not say anything, Mr. Jones, just now we just farted, you must not take it seriously. If Nancy finds out about this, theyre screwed! The anger on Old Mr. Jones face still had not dissipated and he continued to speak, I told you to say it again, say it! The back of his hand burst out with veins, horrible, as if to get the two to death. The crew felt the air in their lungs getting thinner and thinner, and finally could barely breathe. The face also turned from scarlet to saucy and looked like it was about to be greenish-ck. Mr. Jones, this matter and I have nothing to do ah, it is Miss Nancy, it is Miss Nancy did! The crew finally wimped out and opened their mouths in a panic. Be honest with me, is it true that she was nning to deal with Sebastianbecause she asked me to leave? asked Theo. The crew looked at each other and nodded, Yes, Miss Nancy has been trying to get at Sebastian, but nay, Mr. Jones you are still at Capital, so there has been a dy in doing so. Theo didnt quite understand, What does her wanting to make a move on Sebastian have to do with me being at Capital or not? Because once Sebastian is counted out, then you, Mr. Jones, will inevitably pick up the reins and take over Regulus again. The crew replied. Theo now understands. Nancy did this so that neither he nor Sebastian would have a chance to stay on at the Jones Family. As soon as they both quit, the Jones Family would be hers alone. Its really a good game! What I didnt even think of was that I was picking off my own hamstring and hamstring back then, and it was all Nancys calction. Theos mind still remembers the scene. Nancy handed the fruit knife to him with her own hands and her tone was good, Brother, I know youre in a lot of pain right now, but its okay, Ivee up with a solution for you. You pick off the hamstring and the hamstring, so that Dad has no way to force you to continue taking over thepany. You dont have to worry about me, Ill help you with the rest, as for thepany, Ill just take care of it, theres nothing more important than making your own brother happy! Fake, its all fake! Theos eyes were instantly scarlet! Chapter 1538: No matter what Theo fiercely shrugged off the crew and ordered in a cold voice, Take the ship back! But Miss Nancy exined, must send Mr. Jones you to I told you to drive back! Theos tone suddenly sank a few more notches. By this time, he was back to being themodel that the whole Capital was scared of. Just one look is enough to make people palpitate. The crew was so scared that their legs trembled and they almost peed their pants. But the mouth is still shivering, crying and answering, Really can not ah, the ship opened the automatic mode, and Miss Nancy in order to prevent someone from stirring, not arranged to drive the boat people up. The two of them appear to be crew members, but in reality they are just servants arranged by Nancy. No one can drive the boat and how can they turn around and go back? Nancy was really afraid he would regret it, so she cut off all the back roads! Theo immediately had to call Sebastian and inform him of all this. If you can, ask Sebastian to pick yourself up again. What he wants most in his heart now is no longer to go to Summer, but to protect Sebastian. Protect the son he had with Summer! But the phone could not be called out, and the cold female voice reminded that it was not in the service area. yed many times, have been this result. Stop fighting, the crew could not even look at it and opened their mouths to exin, Miss Nancy installed a lot of signal jammers on the ship, except for thepass still works, everything else electronics will be blocked. So, now they are both in a state of disconnection. Theos extremities were even colder. The more this happens, the more he has to go back. Otherwise it will all be toote. Is there a spare boat? Theo asked. The crew nodded as if they had a raft, There were kayaks that could be used by lowering them from the deck, but Miss Nancy threw the paddles away. So what if you dont have an oar? Theo made a split-second decision to walk directly to the captains room collection locker, remove two door panels, and then turn around and head out. Drop the kayak, use the door panel as a paddle, and paddle back hard! He must, must stay by Sebastians side. He himself has been hurt and deceived by Nancy for so many years, and now his son, absolutely cannot be treated like this. Absolutely not! The good thing is that the boat did not drive too far from the shore is only a few dozen nautical miles away, if you row hard, more than two hours to arrive. But when he swam thest ten nautical miles, Theo found that his kayak had leaked badly and was about to sink to the bottom, unable to support his weight. His heart, again, sank hard downward. Not only did not prepare the paddle, even the survival kayak, Nancy also moved! At the present speed, it is impossible to swim to shore before the kayakpletely sinks. Even less likely to return to the ship, because now the ship, called the Liberty, is nowhere to be seen.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Theo is in a dilemma! What to do? Is it really dying in the sea? He hasnt found Summer yet, and he hasnt told Sebastian about it all. Theos heart was filled with resignation. Already, cold seawater was flowing along the edge of the deted kayak and down to Theos feet. So cold, so harsh. Theo couldnt help but shiver from the cold. He clenched his teeth and scraped himself to his feet, Death is death! With that, he immediately took off the clothes on his body and tied two pieces of door panels as oars to his chest. With that, people also jumped into the sea. With the buoyancy of the door panel, Theo does not sink. But the cold, biting water was rapidly draining away his body heat, and his limbs were numb with cold. He clenched his teeth, steadfastly, and swam towards the sea! Chapter 1539: What a stumbling block I dont know how long it took to swim, but Theos whole body was already frozen like a popsicle. The lips are bruised, while the face is pale and iparably pale. But good thing, he saw the pier! By now it was almost dawn, and the fishermen and dock staff were getting busy, walking around, bustling with activity. Someone sharp-eyed, saw Theo floating on the sea, immediately issued a surprised cry, Oh my God, is not that the young master of the Bo family, quick, quick, quick, go to the rescue! Several people immediately jumped into the sea, hands and feet to Theo to shore. Thepany is also looking for dry clothes and hot water, so a lot of work.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Theo always feels a touch of warmth. When the jaw can obey their ownmand, Theo cant wait to speak, Lend me the phone, I need to call to make a call. The person next to him immediately handed over his cell phone. Theo stretched out frozen stiff, and soaked already white fingers, shivering knock out the string of numbers. That string, Sebastians phone number. The phone was quickly dialed and made a beeping sound, but no one answered. Why dont you answer the phone, answer it! Theos eyes were filled with anxiety and his tone was unconsciously raised, Why dont you answer the phone! Mr. Jones, you are in a very bad condition, otherwise it is better to send you to the hospital first, you can tell us what you want, we will go to help you do it. The staff on the dock said. A pair of expectant eyes have looked at Theo. Theo also turned his attention to him. Is there an order? The staff member asked with anticipation. Theos gaze slowly moved backwards and pressed on, not hearing what the staff was saying. His attention was focused on the phone ringing not far away! This is, Sebastians cell phone ringing! Get out of the way! Theo reached out his hand and pushed the staff away with a direct hand. His body, which had not yet recovered, was not quite in tune with his body, so that he was walking crookedly. It was hard to get to the ce where the bell rang, but it was blocked by a wall of roll-up doors. The phone rings, and ites from here. Open this up for me! Theo ordered. Staff have a difficult look, This is someone elses warehouse, although it has been almost a year without management, but ording to the regtions, more than a year unimed to open. I told you to open it! Theos voice got a few more degrees colder. Even the expressions became ghastly. The staff was stunned. Rush to find the key and open this roll-up door. The scene inside the warehouse scared the crowd to take a hard breath of cold air. There were obvious signs of a fight, all kinds of items were smashed to pieces, and there was already dried blood on the floor. This, this is at least the extent of the murder, right? And the phone, which was still ringing, was lying in the corner, also covered with blood. What the hell is going on here, the staff were stunned, panicked and took out their cell phones, Mr. Jones you wait a minute, Ill call the police now. This matter he is afraid that he can not handle it, or to the police to deal with it. Theo slowly squatted down and picked up the phone. In the eyes, already full of hate! Nothing better happen to his son, or he wont let Nancyoff the hook! Even if it is a real brother and sister, but once put in front of the son, it is not so important. Whats more, he treats Nancy as his own sister, but Nancy only treats him as a tool, a stumbling block on the road to sess! Chapter 1540: Why Give Up Boundless hatred grows in Theos heart. He almost crushed the phone hard in his hand! But at that moment, a familiar voice was heard overhead, Why are you back and holding my phone?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. This voice, if not Sebastian and who else! Theo looked up in disbelief and surprise and saw Sebastian in front of him. His handsome face was not half wounded, his suit was stained with blood, but by the looks of it, all this blood should not be his. You Theo spoke slowly, Youre okay? Sebastian raised an eyebrow and asked rhetorically, You wish me ill, thats a shame, Im alive and well and nothing is wrong. What a word! Theo got up and put Sebastian in a fierce hug. People in their fifties, their temples have been tinged with gray hair, but they cry like a five-year-old child. Sebastian was at a loss for words. His hands stiffened and pushed Theos shoulders, his tone twisted to death, Im the worst at coaxing people, and coaxing you at that, put away your tears and stop dreaming. Theo is still crying, big tears falling down. Because he came so close, he put Sebastian in danger! Its all his fault! Half the time, Theo finally pulled away from this sad emotion. He asks Sebastian, Why is your phone in the warehouse, theres still a lot of blood here, what happened? A couple of fishermen tried to make a move on me, and I took care of it by hand, dropping my phone in the process. Sebastian exined sinctly. After a pause, he asked Theo in turn, What about you, why did youe back? Theo opened his mouth to exin. But look around so many people, and then hard to stop. He pulled Sebastian outside, This is a very private matter, lets find a corner where no one is around to talk about it. Sebastian originally wanted to shake him off, but met with the sincerity in Theos eyes. Ghostly, actually really followed to go outside. Once in the car, Sebastian spoke up, Okay, now you can talk, right? Theo nodded, first apologizing sincerely, Im sorry Sebastian, I was too bent out of shape and didnt consider your situation. What happened that warrants your apology? Sebastian asked patiently. Theo let out a long sigh, Weve all been tricked by Nancy! He told Sebastian everything he had heard on the ship. Its a good thing Im back now, otherwise I wouldnt even have a chance to regret when I arrive abroad and cant take another half step into Capital. Theo said. Thank goodness for this opportunity. Sebastians attention was elsewhere, frowning his handsome sword brow inquiring, So, you left Capital in a hurry just because you searched for my mothers whereabouts? I cant talk about the whereabouts, Theo smiled bitterly, I just heard that someone has been selling pieces simr to her design style over the years, so I thought Id check it out. Even if it is not Summer, it should follow the trail to find out some clues. Then why did youe back? Sebastian spoke, You should have gone. If I go, what will you do? Theo was taken aback. Sebastian didnt care, Theres nothing Auntie Nancy can do to me, but once this trail is broken, theres a good chance you wont hear from my mother again. So, whye back? Why give up at this time when you have chosen to persevere before! Chapter 1541: Because I don’t want to make the same mistake again Theos eyes were firm, and with a single word, he spoke, Because, I dont want to make the same mistake again. He thought that the day the truth came out, the unbridgeable gap between himself and Sebastian would disappear. But now it seems that it was all just a trap for Nancy. The gulf between them will not disappear, but will grow deeper. Until the day it can no longer be erased, the father-son love will bepletely over. Dont be so melodramatic, Sebastian looked away somewhat unnaturally, youve been so wrong since you didnt retain my mother over twenty years ago. Now, how wrong can we be? Theo spoke, How do you know I didnt retain your mother back then? Didnt you? Sebastian asked rhetorically, If you had retained her, how could she have left. Thats certainly not how things work. Theos eyes had more than a little sadness, a long sigh, I retained, but your mother was determined to leave, and even to leave, went to the extent of uniting with your grandfather, using drugs to control me, so that I could not escape. It was only after that that Summer left. Sebastian didnt believe it, How could that be, how could my mother leave? It must be Theo who is lying! I wish I was lying, Theoughed bitterly, all these years, I kept finding reasons for myself, trying to rationalize it all, but there was never a way to exin it perfectly. I even wondered if she was carrying a child other than mine, so I left early for fear of being discovered. I thought badly of her more than once and tried to force myself to forget her, but could never do it. Thats why, after meeting Sebastian, he didnt have much emotional ups and downs. Because, he has guessed too much, his heart has long been numb. Now there is just one thought. Find Summer and ask what really happened back then. This is almost the only thought that keeps Theo alive. Then why cant you leave Capital and want to leave the country with the help of unseen means like Auntie Nancy? Sebastian asked again. Theo let out a long sigh, In my body, a positioning device was imnted. Once I leave Capital and the locator device detects that it is out of predetermined range, it will follow the programmed sequence and detonate the bomb. You mean, youre going to get blown up? Sebastian wrinkled up his handsome sword brows. Theo shook his head and corrected, Its not me, its someone rted to your mother. Friends that Summer once knew at Capital. As long as he dares to leave, these people will definitely die. And its not all dead at once. The farther he left, the more people were blown up until they were all dead. Your mother is most affectionate, if she knew that so many people died indirectly because of her, she would be so guilty that she would never even be with me again.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. So, Theo had to choose to stay at Capital. He could not leave Capital, so he disguised as a wanderer, but in fact from those people to explore the traces of Summer, only to have no clues over the years. Until a short time ago, Sebastian, the real heir, emerged, and Summers whereabouts then surfaced. I settled everything down and tried to go to your mother. Theo had aplex depth in his eyes, But who knew that it was all just a trap for Nancy. Chapter 1542: A momentary lapse Sebastian, however, shook his head, Its not always all a trap. Dontfort me, Theo shook his head, people live to my level of failure, but anyway, they have failed, how much failure is not the same? Sebastians tone was very insistent, Notforting, this thing, its not necessarily all a trap. He was very adamant about his ideas. Because Nancy wanted to drive Theo away and use it against him, it must have been a recent idea as well. And before that, Theo checked out the clues, fearing that he was the only one who knew. Nancy is merely exploiting a loophole and using it to hoodwink Theo. Hearing this, a few more hopeful lights rose in Theos eyes. His lips mumbled and trembled hard, his voice stuttering, You mean that the clues I found out might be Sebastian nodded, That may be true. So, he wants Theo to keep going for clues. Maybe we can really find the mother. Theo did want to go, and moved his feet a little, but thought better of it. Shaking his head, he spoke, Ive been waiting for more than twenty years, wait a little longer, as long as I try to find it, I will find her. Theo is full of confidence. After a pause, added, And Ive changed my mind now, just going to her by myself, she wont necessarily go back to Capital with me, but if you go with me, the situation will be different. So, he wanted to take Sebastian with him. After finding Summer, three more people go home together! Sebastian didnt speak again, his azure ck eyes shed and his tone was slightly twisted, Whatever, if you want to stay and wait for me to join you, then you can wait. Father and son squirmed, got in the car and went back to Jones Mansion. Instead of going directly to the main hall, we went to the other house where Nancy was staying. Before you can walk in, you can hear Nancys voice full of angering from inside. What do you mean lost, such a big ship, said lost? Followed by the coy voice of others, because that ship installed a signal blocker, there is no way to be able to contact, now open another ship to chase, also can not catch up ah. Yeah Miss Nancy, who knows whats going on with them, they said they would send a satellite location every six hours, but its been twelve hours and theres no movement. Nancys anger increased, How dare you make excuses when things are going wrong?! Theos eyes were full of disappointment as he shook his head and reached out to push open the door of the other house. Which just pushed open the door, you saw something flying towards you. The speed is too fast, Theo can not react in time, can only watch the thing smashed into his face. In the nick of time, Sebastian reached out and clutched the object.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Just three centimeters from Theos cheek! Theo then looked clearly at what hit him, but it was actually a broken vase, the sharp end was facing him. If you really hit it just now, you will be disfigured if not killed! He was so shocked that a cold sweat broke out behind him, but his heart was extraordinarily angry, Nancy, what the hell are you doing! Nancy looked over at the sound and was confused. Theo, who was obviously sent away, reappeared in the Jones Family, not to mention why he also looked like he had a good rtionship with Sebastian. Brother, Nancy panicked and exined, I didnt mean to do it just now, I just wanted to teach the maid a lesson, but I didnt know that I lost my grip. Chapter 1543: Stop Unlike in the past, Theo did not let Nancys apology stop him this time. His eyes were like x-rays as he scanned Nancy in front of him, his tone full of disappointment, Do servants deserve to be treated like this, they are flesh and blood too, they know pain too! If that broken vase had really hit the maid just now, it might have been the end of this life. For the servant, he lost everything. Nancy, on the other hand, can easily fix it all with money. The more you think about it, the more chilling it is! Since when exactly did the innocent sister he remembered turn into this. Even, again and again, deceiving and using him. I was in too much of a hurry just now, and the maid did something wrong, so thats why I got angry. Nancy exined. There was a pause, and another thump in his heart. Theo could have heard you when you said it so loudly just now, right?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Just as I was about to ask, I heard Theo speak, The reason you cant reach them is because I have them all locked in the ground pod. The whole boat, more than forty people, were held inside by Theo. To keep someone from tipping off Nancy. However, Theos heart is much better than Nancys. He left enough water and food for the men, enough tost them until the ship docked. Brother, why did youe back here for a good reason, and lock up those people, did they say something to you? Nancy asked tentatively. Theo nodded, Yes, they told me that you were a bad woman, tricked me into leaving, and even deliberately coaxed me into cutting my hamstring and hamstring back then just so they could take over thepany for me, Nancy, when I heard those words, I thought they were all lies! Nancy squeezed out a forced smile on her face, That would have been cheating, brother, how could I do that to you, were blood brothers and sisters. With that, he reached out and took Theos hand, Were blood rtives, arent we? Yes, I thought so too at first. Theo nodded, But it wasnt until I swam back to shore as hard as I could and learned that you still had someone on Sebastian that I knew that the sister I once had, the perfect Nancy in my heart, had long since ceased to exist. Nancys mind was set off in an uproar. Little did I know that the reason Sebastian and Theo were together was because of this! She still tried to y dumb, Brother, what are you talking about, what did you do to Sebastian, why dont I understand. Do I need to go and find out more evidence? Theo spoke, Wait until I get it in front of Dad, so he can see what kind of a daughter he raised. Nancys face suddenly went cold. Seeing that it can no longer be concealed, she did not bother to disguise it. The eyes were instantly filled with gloomy hostility, Yes, even if I did all of this, so what, the wood has be the boat, brother, you can not change anything. After a pause and added, Why bother, you could have gone abroad to find the woman you love, nevere back, just stay abroad, if you try hard, you can still have another child and start all over again. Theo couldnt hear any more and raised his hand, trying to p Nancy. But the hand is raised high, but how can not let go down. No matter what, this is his own sister. Even if disappointed through the bottom, he could not bear to do it. Finally, he helplessly put his hand down and sighed, Nancy, stop, whatever youre doing, as long as you give up, well still be the good brother and sister we once were. Chapter 1544: He already has the answer Nancy doesnt believe this at all. What good brother and sister? The fact that all those things she had done had been discovered doomed the two to never be the same as they once were. Whats more, its impossible for her to stop! Anyway, we have torn our face, brother, you do not need to put on this generous face, let me stop can, give me the Jones Familyspany, you and Sebastian, I will immediately stop. Nancy said. Theo grew more and more puzzled, Youre so interested in thepany? So youre doing all this so you can get your hands on the Jones Familys family fortune?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Yes, I like power. Nancy answered in one breath. Sebastian, however, spoke up, How can you be into power, youre just trying to get a little more for your son. Son? It was as if a thunderbolt had struck hard on the top of Theos head. He looked at Nancywith incredulous eyes, When did you have a son? Isnt your own sister still unmarried and known as the old nun of Capital City? She has a son, and if Im right, he should be about the same age now, so shes anxious to get a little more for him so she can live the rest of her life without worries. Sebastian replied. Nancyughed, so will infer, when what president ah, go to fortune telling when detective well, certainly also can earn a lot of money. As for the Jones Familyspany, of course, it is better to leave it to her son. And Theo saw that she did not deny the rebuttal, and his heart sank hard. Apparently, Nancy is admitting to having a son. How! Theos eyes were full of disbelief. After living with Nancy for so many years, he didnt even know about it. Whose baby is it, and why didnt you tell us? Theo asked. Nancys eyes were a little more scarlet, Why should I tell you, waiting for you to get my son killed? Dream on! Nancy, thats my nephew, why would I get him killed. Theo spoke up, If you really wanted him to inherit the Jones Family, you could have just said so, why all the fiddling. If I say so, can he really inherit? Nancy sneered, Im just afraid hell be killed by you guys straight away! The words are full of mistrust of the Jones Family crowd. Theo frowned at once. Its true that the Jones Family is a vicious bunch, but thats for outsiders. For their own people, its all still good. Especially Nancy is still the second youngdy in the family, is the master, but also much favored. If she hadnt gotten married all these years, Old Mr. Jones would have gotten angry and riled up and kicked her out or forced her to get married. Everything you say is nothing but a lie! Nancy, however, remained unconvinced, her eyes filled with disgust and anger, I wont fall for it! I see, Theo guessed the reason, its that the man cant be epted by the Jones Family, right, so along with his child with you, he cant be known. Its like, his love with Summer is not blessed by the Jones Family. But Nancy still shook her head, her eyes scarlet, You dont understand, my situation is far moreplicated than you think, he cant marry me, and I cant tell everyone about this child. So, she covered up for so many years. Just want to wait for a chance to give him everything he has fought for! What Nancy could not give, she had to make up for with material things! And this substance is the Jones Familys family property. Its what the Jones Family owes him. Nancy said, So, its all going to be paid back to him. I know who your son is. Sebastian stood by and spoke softly. In his mind, he already had a definite answer. Chapter 1545: See it all before you go Hearing this, Nancys expression instantly became tense. She looked to Sebastian, her fingers curled involuntarily into a ball, How could you possibly know that, youre less of a liar! Why wouldnt I know that? Sebastian asked rhetorically, Auntie Nancy, youre nervous, arent you? Im not nervous at all, I just think its ridiculous, theres no way youre going to find him. In this regard, Nancy is full of confidence. Theo, on the other hand, was full of curiosity, Who is it, who is her son? Nancy also pricked up her ears, waiting for Sebastian to say the answer. But Sebastian sold out, Just who is it, wont we know if we see who I do it to? You dont need to bluff here, in fact you dont know at all, right! Nancy said. Sebastian smiled without saying anything and pulled Theo away. Nancy was going to chase him out, but in the end, she held back. She couldnt act too flustered, otherwise she would be caught by Sebastians soft spot and handle. Be calm, you must be calm! She took several deep breaths and finally calmed herself down. With that, he took out his cell phone and dialed out a call. Auntie, what can I do for you? Jays voice came from the other end of the phone. Nancy spoke, Nothing, just calling to ask what you were doing. Theres nothing going on today, so I went out with Max to y golf. Jay replied, Its a new resort on the outskirts of town, the scenery is great, do you want toe and y, Auntie, Ill drive back and pick you up now. No need! Nancy spoke eagerly, If you think that ce is good, you can stay a few more days and donte backtely. Not allowed toe back? Jays mind was filled with doubt, But I have a client to see tomorrow. Ill just go and meet this client for you, you be good and stay at the resort, youve been working hardtely, and you havent recovered from your injuries, so just take this time to rest and recuperate. Jay tried to open his mouth to say something else, but the phone was simply hung up. He stood in ce cupping his phone, his brow knitting tighter and tighter. Whats wrong Jay, Max came over, just a phone call, sad face. My aunt, she seems to be hiding something from me. Jay replied, I have to go back. Max spoke, Hmm? Isnt your aunt always hiding things from you, shes just a person, you take it too much to heart. Nancys personality is notoriously vtile at Capital. Howe after this injury, your character has be suspicious. Max inquired, Couldnt be, is deliberately trying to avoid me, I let youe to help me look at the site only, to be so difficult? Yes, Max is nning to rent this resort as a wedding venue. Therge grass area and the supporting amusement facilities are just too suitable for a grass wedding. By the time the wedding is over, you can still y mahjong golf or something, and the kids can go boating in the nearby creek to y. All guests can be arranged in a clear manner. It couldnt be more appropriate.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. There were just some details that needed to be considered on the ground, so Max brought Jay with him. But just halfway through the show, Jay actually said he wanted to leave. Max did not agree to it, pulling him hard, At least to see it before leaving, if she really has something to do, do not rush back to you to help? Chapter 1546: New World At that, Jay fell silent. From the analysis of Nancys words just now, she not only does not want him to go back to help, but even does not want him to get too close. Its like youre going to get into some kind of trouble when you go back. Hesitating for a long time, Jay chose to give up. Ill apany you through the inspection of this resort first, and then Ill leave. Max smiled and grinned with a mouthful of big white teeth and reached out to take Jays shoulder, Thats right! Good buddy, lets go, lets go, lets go see how the restaurant is doing. The two turned from dawn to dusk, and finally the general situation of the lodge was clear. Come on, lets go back together. Max said. Jay shook his head, Im not going back to the Jones Family, you and I dont go together. Spoken like Im going to the Jones Family. Max rolled his eyes hard. Jay was full of surprise, Arent you going to see Talia? Talking about this is depressing! Max hung his head and let out a long sigh, Of course I want to go, but Capital has rules that the bride and groom cant meet a month before the wedding, otherwise its unlucky. If it werent for the fact that he couldnt meet, he could have brought Jay to the resort for an inspection? How nice to bring Talia! go away. Jaypromised. Together, the two descended the mountain and returned to downtown Capital. Jay gave the name of his apartment outside and asked Max to drive him there. Whye to the apartment if you dont live in the Jones Family? You havent lived in this apartment for a long time. Max asked, puzzled. Jay smiled, asionallye and stay, it feels good, all right, hurry up, I want to rest.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. When he finished, he waved his hand and turned to leave. Max also drove away. Riding the elevator upstairs, Jay opened the apartment door. Facing him is a thickyer of dust, so that he could not help but choke and cough. This ce is really as Max said, not suitable for living. But, its better than a hotel. Jay turned on the light and walked in, silently looking at everything covered with white cloth, fumbling one by one, remembering. It was in this small apartment that he was born. I have lived here for as long as I can remember. There was a man and a woman who took care of themselves, and they said they were their mom and dad. asionally, a scantily dressed woman woulde by. As soon as you see him, you will hug and hug him, and you will bring him lots and lots of things. Eat and y, drink and wear, all of which he has never seen. It was as if Santa us hade to town. As a result, Jay has always liked and looked forward to the arrival of this woman. Until one day, this woman brought nothing but read the various information given by mom and dad and nodded with satisfaction. She gave her mom and dad a sum of money, a very, very thick sum of money, and told them that their mission wasplete. Mom and dad were overjoyed and left with the money and suitcase on the spot. He was the only one left standing in ce, pressed to know what was going on. The woman squatted down and looked at him with a gentle face, asking if he wanted to leave with her. Jay, haunted, nodded his head. Since then, he has had a name. He is the Jones Familys distant rtives child, called Jay, is also a small child liked by Auntie Nancy, so after the death of both parents, put around to care and raise. All these years have passed, but Jay still remembers it clearly. Thatte afternoon, Auntie Nancy took him by the hand and walked out of the small apartment, telling him that he was going to a new world, a world that was really his. Chapter 1547: New World Liar. Jay ripped away the white cloth and sat down on the musty smelling couch, murmuring softly. For so many years, he lived in Sebastians world. He was just a substitute, never having lived his life the way he wanted to. What Auntie Nancy said back then was a lie. I dont know how many times I mumbled, but Jay actually fell asleep in a daze. When I woke up again, it was the next morning. He rubbed his eyes and sat up, pulled out his phone and found Nancy had called himself several times. Immediately call back. Nancys tone took on a bit of urgency, Jay what are you doing, why arent you answering your phone? Im sorry Auntie, I fell asleep yesterday when I was too tired. Jay replied, Whats so important? Nancys tone was concerned, Nothing major, just wanted to ask you, have you returned to Capital yet? Jay rolled right off the couch and sat up, Is it necessary for me toe back now? No, no, no, of course not, just asking casually, youre still at the resort, right? is. Jay lied. Nancys mood was immediately pleasant, her voice was raised several degrees, and she was obviously relieved, Thats good thats good, you just stay well at the resort, and dont worry about anything else, you know? Well, I know. Jay nodded his head. After a few other instructions, Nancy hung up the phone. Jay, on the other hand, was deep in thought. I can hear that my aunt is really worried about himing back this time.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. They even distrusted themselves a hundred times and started calling early in the morning to check their whereabouts. He hesitated for a moment and finally dialed a number out. Is it a resort lodge, help me enter a check-in information, Im not sure what time wille, anyway, you will open the room directly, I will go directly to check in when I arrive, time? first open a week. After settling the check-in information, Jay went back to his room and found an outfit that his dad once wore to change into. After dressing up in disguise, he went straight out the door. He was going to see what Nancy had been up totely, and why she was so resistant to returning to Capital. The first ce to check is thergestpany under Nancys name. Ask Nancys assistant about her recent whereabouts and schedule, and you should be able to see whats going on. But just as he walked downstairs to the office, Jay saw a very familiar figure. Who else is it if not Rachel? Jay suspected that he was blinkered. How could one meet Rachel in a ce like this? She should have been killed by Nathans men by now. In broad daylight, can not see ghosts! As she was thinking about it, Rachel also spotted him, and surprisingly, she walked right up to him with a smile and greeted him, Jay, its been a long time. Jays eyes were even more shocked, Your voice How can my voice still talk right, obviously my vocal cords are poisoned, isnt it so amazing? Rachel said directly what was on his mind. Jays eyes were obscure and gloomy, Amazing indeed. Whats even more amazing is that Rachel can still show up at Capital, even in such a polished and bejeweled way. How did you do it? Jay, God is so kind to me, even if I am bullied by each of you, but there is always a chance to fight back, and even, make you all pay! Chapter 1548: Get out of the way Jay oh, So, you came back this time specifically to take revenge? Exactly! Rachel replied painfully, Im just going to make all of you pay. After a pause, his gaze fell leisurely on Jayagain andughed softly, But you dont have to be afraid, I wont do anything to you. This surprised Jay, Why dont you do it to me, you should hate me so much. After all, if he hadnt treated Damon, Rachel might not have been revealed so early, or even ended up in such a state. But Rachel said that she would not retaliate against him. Its not like her to do that. Rachel lifted her hand and touched her bare jaw. It took her a lot of effort to get her cheeks back as they were. During this period in the end how much suffering, is no one knows! Every time the painkillers failed and she was in her hospital bed wishing she could just die, the face that disgusted her woulde to mind. Bonnie, Sebastian, Max and many, many more! They are the ones who put themselves through so much pain.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. So, be strong and live, return to Capital with a new and high-profile identity, and make all these people who have hurt her, pay the price they deserve! But, except for Jay. You do annoy me, Rachel spoke up, but Im not going to do it to you, youre lucky. The reason why youre not doing it to me is because, well, youre working with Auntie Nancy, right? Jay guessed why. Rachel raised her eyebrows, No wonder you can be the heirs recement, the brain just works. Its not hard to guess. Jay spoke, The only thing you dont do to me, and at the moment youre standing under my auntspany, the rtionship between you is obvious isnt it? After a pause, and hooked up the corners of his mouth, This is convenient for me, I was worried, do not know where to go to ask my aunt what exactly do you want, you sent to the door. When Rachel heard this, a bad feeling rose up in her heart, What do you want? Youve learned a lot about medicine during your years at the Pearson Family, so you should also know that Ive been working on some kind of new drug, right? Jay asked. Indeed, Rachel knew about it. Jay wants to develop a drug that makes people extremely hypnotizable. Such a drug, if put into psychological research, would be highly helpful to all kinds of psychiatric patients and medical research. But, there is a price to pay. Because the person taking the drug is extremely susceptible to hypnosis, it causes him to form a mental guide to all external suggestion. Sometimes it is just the thoughtless words of others, but because of the hypnotic effect, let the drug-taking people take it seriously, from then on the road of no return. Or, be targeted by unscrupulous people and use this drug for bad things. In short, this kind of thing is a double-edged sword and should not be tried easily. It is for this reason that Jays drug was dyed in getting published and approved. But, Jay didnt stop researching. He took out a small white bottle from his pocket and poured out a capsule, If I hypnotize you now, you will tell me everything you know, even give me your life, how easy it is. Rachel hurriedly covered her mouth and backed up, Dont you dream, Im not going to eat this kind of stuff, get out, get out of the way! Chapter 1549: Pedals and Pawns It is useless to struggle and resist. Rachel turned around and tried to run. In the next second, a tingling pain was felt behind the neck. By the time she reacted, the injection had already been injected into her body. What did you do to me! Rachel shouted in a near-copse. Jay smiled, Dont be so grumpy, I just injected you with a little chronic poison, so isnt that more fortunate than taking a strong hypnotic, huh? Lucky, my ass! Rachels face turned green, What is this poison?! You are not studying medicine, you can take your time to guess, but I have to remind you that this poison will only have symptoms when the final poison urs, before that is normal. But if you go easy on the ordinary antidote, once the medicine is opposite, it will only make the toxin develop faster. I told you I wouldnt get back at you, so why are you doing this to me! Rachel simply broke down. Jay nodded, I have no intention of targeting you either, I will give you the antidote after you answer all my questions and agree to my demands. After a pause also shrugged his shoulders, If I really wanted to get you killed, just now I would not have given you a chronic poison injection. How good it is to get killed directly. Anyway, with his power in Capital, its really easy to erase this trace of killing with ease. Rachel lost the battle. Although very angry, but can not do anything about it. One can only grit ones teeth and inquire, So, what exactly do you want to ask me. Jay looked around and pointed to a cafe not far away, Lets go there and talk slowly, theres no rush. Rachel had to follow obediently. When we arrived at the cafe, we chose a private room and Jay turned on the recording function that came with his phone. What, are you still worried that Ill lie to you? Rachel questioned. Jay nodded, Yes, its always right to be cautious. After the recording, you can go back and listen to it over and over again to make sure Rachel is not lying. Rachel opened her mouth, but didnt know how to retort. In the end, he could only hold his breath and his tone was impatient, What exactly do you want to ask, hurry up and ask! Jay then spoke up, What exactly is my aunt nning? She wants to help you take the whole the Jones Family and make you the heir to the Jones Family. Rachel replied. Jay frowned, I already knew that, you dont have to tell me, I mean, what her real target is. Thats what the real goal is, for you to take over the entire the Jones Family, be the heir apparent, and rece Sebastian, Rachel said, her tone intensifying a few notches. It is for this reason that she agreed to work with Nancy. Because they have amon enemy C Sebastian! They all wanted to get Sebastiankilled, so they joined forces, intending to make Sebastians death miserable. Jay didnt quite believe it, Is it that simple, no other conspiracy? Thats all there is to it. Rachel almost cried, What else do you want to hear? How much interest can your aunt and I have entangled with each other? If we didnt have amon enemy, we wouldnt even be allied. Not to mention, to touch the real core of Nancys interests. Jay was silent at once. Indeed, he knows his aunt best. The aunt is not the kind of person who will easily cross her heart, she is careful to the extreme. Even if you work with others, it is impossible to fully deliver. However, the exception is Rachels case.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Shell be willing to work with you. Jay spoke, As soon as your same points of interest expand, shell trust you. And he, through Rachel, can learn more about Nancys ns and purpose. Chapter 1550: There’s always a price to pay Rachel thinks hes delusional. How can Auntie Nancy and I have that much contact of interest, when all is said and done, I took a lossst night! No, Rachel is here today to settle ounts with Nancy. She went to a party with usst night, originally to show off in front of Sebastian and Bonnie, but Nancy ended up using her as a pawn. And even, regardless of her and us, just drove away. She was bruised in many ces and us was beaten into a pigs head. This feud between the two, what to talk about more interests cooperation? Last night? Jay caught a whiff of something unusual, What happenedst night? You dont know? Rachel was surprised, I thought that as the most important person around Auntie Nancy, she would tell you everything. Cut the crap and get to the point, what the hell did you guys dost night. Jay urged impatiently. Rachel then opened her mouth and told him everything that happenedst night. Jays handsome sword eyebrows instantly knitted, thin lips are tightly pursed into a line. He didnt even know that so much had happenedst night! Auntie is really hiding something from herself. Ive told you everything I know, now can you give me the antidote. Rachel looked like she was about to burst into tears. Jay shook his head, Not yet. Why? Rachel almost broke down, Ive told you everything I know, why do you still refuse to give me the antidote, do you just want me to die? I do want you dead. Jay told me truthfully, But not now, I still need you to help me find out more clues. I cant find out, Rachel shook her head desperately, Auntie Nancy doesnt trust me at all, were just superficial allies, dont bet on me. This is not realistic at all! Its true that I cant bet on you just by yourself, but if I help you, the situation is different. Saying that, Jay took out a pen and paper and wrote a line on it quickly and fluently. Hand it to Rachel, Call my aunt and tell her as it says here. Rachel swept up, Are you sure, in case this is a fake, the fragile alliance between your aunt and I is evening to an end. Fight it, Im sure of it. Jay nodded. Rachel had no choice but to dial the number with a firm hand. After a short beep, Nancy picked up the phone. Is there something wrong? Nancy asked. Rachel spoke as the note read, Now heres a great opportunity, do you want to take on Sebastian? There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line. Following this, he spoke with curiosity, What is the great opportunity? I found out that Sebastian is going to apany in the suburbs today to talk about a partnership, but thatpany and I have a good rtionship, so do you think hell be pissed if I show up in the nick of time and then turn around and refer this client to you?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. By chance, Nancy and Sebastian are both in the samepany. Thepanys interests were not affected, only Sebastianswork of influence in the Jones Family was forced to weaken in part. Sebastian will not be dumb and unable to say anything? On the other end of the phone, Nancys voice had a hint of joy and triumph in it. OK, since you have thought of such a good way, if I do not do as you say, will not be sorry for your good intentions, send me the specific time and address, I wille to meet you. Good. Rachel hung up the phone. Then he looked to Jay next to him, Ive said everything as you wrote it, now is that okay? Dont be in a hurry, this interception business has not yet begun, want to get the antidote, always have to pay the action properly ah. Jay smiled. Chapter 1551: You’ve changed Rachels back broke out in fine beads of sweat.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. With a bit of resentment in her eyes, she looked at Jay and said through gritted teeth, When I was the Pearson Familys firstdy, you treated me with respect, but now you are so cold and heartless, you really know how to read a dish! I used to respect you because you were my nominal fiance, but now youre nothing, so why should I put up with you? Jay spoke, Do you think that you deserve my respect? The way Rachel looks now, whoever sees her will spit on her! Rachel stuck her neck out, Dont think so badly of me, Im us wife now! Abroad, she is a famous and admired countess! Since you can only make a living abroad, whye back, is it not to find yourself unhappy. Jayughed. Capital is not like a foreign country where no one gives in to Rachel. Rachel couldnt talk him out of it, so her eyes rolled back in anger and she didnt say a word. Originally, I wanted to hit Jay, but thought I still had to rely on Jay to give the antidote, so I had to hold back. Even if you want to do it, you have to wait until after the detoxification. Lets go. Jay spoke up and urged. Rachel then followed Jay and set out for the suburbs. On the way, Jay put hidden headphones on her, Ill supervise you the whole time, dont talk nonsense or you wont be able to save this life. Dont worry, Im not that stupid to y with my life. Rachel rolled her eyes fiercely. Jay nodded with satisfaction and found a suitable corner to observe and sat down. And Rachel went to her turn with Nancy. Nancys face is red and she is obviously very happy. When he saw Rachel, he went straight up to her and clutched her hand, Rachel, thanks to your help, I managed to get this deal! Rachel faced the same smile, Nothing, after all, our enemies are both Sebastian, and helping you is the same as helping myself. Youve done me such a great favor, if you need anything from me, just mention it. Nancy spoke again. Rachel replied, I want to join your program. The smile on Nancys face sank when she heard these words, and the hand clutching Rachel slowly loosened, her eyes dodging for a few moments, What do you mean by that, I dont quite understand. Auntie Nancy, Rachel repeated each word as Jay had said it in his headphones, why do you have to be so defensive, isnt my sincerity enough? If I wanted to ruin Sebastians business, I could have gone directly to the client, and Sebastian would not have gotten any benefit. But you also have the same nothing, but I chose to introduce this customer to you, so that you benefit from it, and Sebastian to fight against a lot of instincts, do you still do not understand, I want you to win, and more importantly, I want you to take me with you to win! After saying these words, Nancy fell into silence. Obviously, she was ruthlessly hesitant. Yes, Rachel has indeed lost her position as the Pearson Familys Missy. But she turned into a countess again, and didnt lose all those contacts she once had at Capital. With this ally on board, she can deal with Sebastian more easily. Well, have you thought it through Auntie Nancy, Rachel asked, speaking up again. Nancy shook hands with Rachel, full of smiles, Its certainly easier for two people to deal with Sebastian together, Rachel, were all tied to the same rope from now on. Chapter 1552: Give it back to her Rachel breathed a secret sigh of relief in her heart. Good, at least Jay exined to himself the task, is consideredpleted. Now its time to wait to go back and deliver. So after exchanging pleasantries with Nancy for a while and having lunch, Rachel left. She found a quiet, unnoticed corner and rejoined Jay. Once we met, we tossed the hidden headset to Jay, Ive done what you told me to do, now what else do you need me to do? Dont worry, Jay smiled, carefully putting away the hidden headphones and handing them to Rachel with the box, this is still useful to hold, dont lose it. And youre going to let me continue? Rachels eyes were full of disbelief, If you really want to deal with Sebastian, just talk to Auntie Nancy directly, why use me as a middleman. Its inexplicable! Jay Zhans ck eyes dimmed a few points, I have my own considerations, you do not need to care. In short, just be a good boy and cooperate. I dare not cooperate, Rachel sneered, my life is still in your hands, so of course its whatever you say. After a pause, he spoke again, If theres nothing else, Ill go first, us is still waiting for me to go home. Be my guest. Jay nodded. Rachel left with a face full of displeasure. Leaving Jay standing in ce, still clutching his share of hidden headphones in his hands. From today, he will rely on this tomunicate with Rachel and to spy on all the ns and secrets about Auntie Nancy. Auntie Nancy, what is she hiding from herself? Meanwhile, Nancy had returned to the office. The air pressure in the wholepany was a little low. Everyone was so busy that they didnt dare to lift their heads. Because today Jones Group lost a very important client, if anyone dares to make the slightest mistake at this time, there is a high probability that they will be fired.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Nancy saw this, but was in an extraordinarily good mood. With rosy cheeks, she went to the top office. A crowd of shareholders is blocking the door of Sebastians office, vocal and furious! The previous incident at the factory, they originally wanted to give Sebastian a downward spiral, but unexpectedly by Sebastian to a severe cleanup, locked in the freezer almost died. I was so angry that I was tickled! Now theres a chance to target Sebastian, and he can let it go? A line of people almost lifted the top floor. Nancy saw it, and did not go forward to dissuade, but full of watching a good show expression. When everyone has almost finished arguing, only then did he speak leisurely, Its just a business, why are the shareholders so angry? Miss Jones, youre on Sebastians side now too? No mistake! Thats right, this is more than a business, this is about our interests, if as a result, the year-end dividend shrinks significantly, who will bear the consequences of this? We, as shareholders, are entitled to crusade against anyone who harms thepanys customers and loses profits, or even, jointly fire him! Yes, expulsion! One stone sets off a thousand waves. Everyone threw up their hands and yelled for Sebastianto be firedoutright. Nancy gloated watching it all. When the atmosphere is almost ready, he asked, Then if Sebastian is fired, the position of president will be vacant, who will be found to sit in a short period of time? This still need to say, who can pull this big customer back, who will be the president ah, this position, is always able to take the top! Nancy cleared her throat, Coincidentally, I have just the news to tell you that I have saved the day and have recovered this big client and gotten him to sessfully renew his contract with Jones Group. So, the position of president, Sebastian will have to return to her again! Chapter 1553: Where did you get the shares All major shareholders have no opinion. They have been under Nancys management for more than twenty years and have been getting near handfuls of dividends every year. The key is that Nancy is someone they know well and can give them some help every now and then. For example, arrange for the upetitive rtives to find a job with more money and less work, or have any small project benefits, they will be given directly to them to enjoy. Which is like Sebastian, public and private, in addition to the due share of the dividend, other than what benefits can not get. In their opinion, Nancy would be the best president! The chants are getting louder and louder, and Nancy is smiling from ear to ear. And thats when the door to the office opened from the inside. Sebastians face was gloomy as he swept a circle of everyone outside the door, If you like noise so much, why dont you go to the vegetable market, this is not the ce for you to spill your guts. When the shareholders heard this, they became even more angry. You screwed up such a big client, and now you have the face toe here and threaten us. Dont think that because you have the Jones Family blood in your bones, you can really do whatever you want in thepany! Yes, its true that its a family business, but it also has numerous shareholder holdings. In a sense, thispany, they have the right to be able to make any decision. So whats Sebastians problem? How dare you be so mean to them! Anyway, weve already made a decision, whoever can take that client, well make him the president. One of the shareholders said. Nancy then pretended toe forward, Everyone does not need to quarrel, in fact, I already know this matter, and find a way to salvage this customer. After saying that he was afraid that people would not believe him, he also took out the agreement he had signed.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. The crowd came up to take a look and looked at Nancy differently. Nancy, Shippo knew you were capable, unlike some people who obviously cant do anything but force a cold face to suppress us. Nancy smiled, What kind of words are these, Uncle Shi, capable or not, I just want to make thepany better too. The shareholder gave a thumbs up, You have the right idea, so, I made the decision for you, this presidents position, or you to sit! The rest of the group nodded their heads in agreement. HehC Sebastian let out a shortugh from his throat, his pupils wrapped in a meaningful sentiment, and said, Now the Jones Familyspany is all yours to arrange, is it? In that case, why not give this position directly to Shareholder Tyler to sit? Shareholder Tyler stared into the vicissitudes of cloudy eyes, Am I wrong, youre not capable and we cant fire you? Who are you to fire me? Sebastian asked rhetorically. Several shareholders nced at each other, The amount of shares we hold in our hands add up to thirty percent of thepany, want to fire, it is not easy? But I have, in my hands, a forty percent stake, so I can just vote you down and fire Auntie Nancy? What? Nancy was stunned when she heard this, Where did you get forty percent of the shares in your hand! How is this possible? She has worked hard at Jones Group for so many years and has collected as many retail shares as she can, which only adds up to 18. 6 percent. And Sebastian has only been with thepany for a short time, and his holdings are more than twice asrge as hers! Chapter 1554: I found the culprit Out of anger, Nancys eyes glowed a monstrous scarlet, Who gave you that, Old Mr. Jones?! Just because she is her grandson and the heir to the Jones Family, she can easily get what she has struggled for 20 years to get in return? Why? Its my share. A familiar voice came out of the office. Then, in the crowds puzzled eyes, Theo slowly walked out. Everyone was so shocked that they couldnt help but suck in a breath of cold air. What, what brings you to the office? Theo was notorious for being a loose cannon in Capital, hanging out in clubs and bars all day long. This cold to apany, but also dressed so formally, is really a shock. Is the suning out of the west? A shareholder rubbed his eyes hard to make sure he wasnt hallucinating.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. But phantom hearing is definitely a sure thing! After all, Theo said, he has forty percent of the shares in his hands. Youre kidding! A man who has only known how to eat, drink and y for twenty years has not lost his familys fortune, all thanks to the Jones Familys strong assets, plus Nancys profitable management of thepany. Where on earth did he get the nerve to say he had so many shares? Everyone here doesnt believe it, right? Theo spoke slowly, I probably guessed that too, so, I purposely brought mywyer here. With that, he snapped his fingers, and immediately awyer in a suit appeared, with arge pile of information in his hand, looking at the shareholders with a smile on his face, Here is the agreement on shareholding, I have made many copies, you can take a good look at it. With such a formal copy of the release agreement and awyer brought in, it was hard for the crowd to believe otherwise. Each face is ugly as hell! Nancys face was harder to read than any of them. The copy of the agreement in your hand was clenched and crumpled! She actually did not know that her own brother was actually hiding such a hand behind the scenes. What a way to hide! Brother, it seems that I really underestimated you in the past. Nancy sneered and spoke. Theo retorted defiantly, I never thought Id have to use those shares to go toe-to-toe with you one day, and you brought me to this point. He didnt save these share holdings for himself in the beginning. Instead, he is waiting for the day when he can use it to ckmail Old Mr. Jones and force him to let him go in search of summer. He even thought about giving all these shares to Nancy after he left, so that Nancy would be thergest shareholder of thepany and be able to be his most solid backer. But what happened? But it was a big disappointment. Theo was even a little d that he was not in such a hurry to transfer all the shares to Nancy, otherwise how could he have the opportunity to help his own son today? All right, Theo raised his hand, the words havee to this, more talk is useless, anyway, the skin has been torn, forty percent of the shares, enough to fight you. Nancy hates her teeth, but theres nothing she can do about it. Its impossible for her to kick Sebastian out of thepany straight away. We can only retreat and target Sebastianin other ways. Even if he cant be fired, he should pay for his transgressions, and if I hadnt helped, this client would be gone. Sebastian corrected, This matter has nothing to do with me, but Auntie Nancy your side of the people in the hands of the culprit I have caught, just waiting for your execution. Chapter 1555: I have something for you How could you find a scapegoat so quickly? A sh of surprise passed through Nancys eyes. Fleetingly, it returned to ndness, Then you say, who is the culprit. Its someone Auntie Nancy cares about. Sebastian replied, Does Auntie Nancy want to know, she cane with me to the police station. Police Department? Nancys eyes instantly panicked when she heard this. There is only one person she cares about the most, and that is No, it cant be. Nancy shook her head and forced herself to calm down, Im not really interested, but since you found a scapegoat, of course Im going to go and interrogate him properly to see exactly what tactics you used to get him to take the me for you. The rest of the shareholders echoed the sentiment, saying they would go along and take a look. Sebastian did not stop and took a group of people to the police station.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Then, the culprit who caught it was seen. I cant believe its the manager of the marketing department! The marketing manager was locked in an iron chair in the interrogation room, crying with a snotty nose and tears, scared to death. Seeing everyoneing, he hurriedly asked for help, Miss Jones, Shareholder Tyler, Shareholder ck, this really has nothing to do with me, please, help me to talk to the police and let me out, okay? Sebastian stepped forward, Are you sure it really has nothing to do with you, but before this case has always been in charge of you, how just after you transferred to me, I follow your words and ount tomunicate, there is a problem? Its not possible that anotherpany is paying you well, so you are deliberately ndering Jones Group, right? Theo opened his mouth and asked. The marketing managers head shook like a rattle. Wronged! It is really wrong to use him! He had the guts to deal with Jones Group before jumping ship, and who offered good terms with Jones Group? I really dont know whats going on, obviously everything was fine before, just this morning, Miss Jones came to me and asked for a copy of the information, and then Nancys face suddenly turned gloomy at the mention. Her voice unconsciously drew up a few degrees, What does that mean, so you think I did it? Of course not. The marketing manager could not afford to offend anyone and had to cry his cheeks again, Anyway, I really dont know whats going on, heaven and earth can tell! This matter really has nothing to do with him. Im willing to believe you once, but you have to exin everything you have to say, especially the part about Auntie Nancy. If I remember correctly, Auntie Nancy should be in her own branch today, where she has time to worry about the headquarters. Nancys face was blue for a while, So, youre doubting me? Im just trying to help clear Auntie Nancys name, so dont get all worked up like youve been poked in the face. Sebastian replied, Auntie Nancy, one must learn to be calm and disguised in order to live a long life. The words are meaningful. Nancy is simply furious. Sebastian this is intentional! The good thing is that she only asked for information today, and everything else, she got the clues from Rachels mouth. Therefore, even if Sebastian investigates the whole world, it is impossible to me the problem on her. You tell him to give a good ount, Im leaving. Nancy finished speaking and turned directly to leave. She was relieved and rxed after she was sure that the person who was arrested was not Jay. But when he got in the car, before he could start it, Sebastian pulled the door open and sat in the passenger seat. Chapter 1556: We’ll see what happens Nancy was instantly going to explode with anger and her voice was very nonchnt, Get out of my car! Auntie Nancy, youre d, arent you, to find out that the person I caught was just the marketing manager. Sebastian spoke up. Nancy sneered, So what if it is, so what if it isnt? Shes not stupid enough to be set up by Sebastian. You think I must have guessed wrong dont you? Sebastian spoke again, thinking in the dark of his mind how there could be someone as stupid as me, gloating after catching the wrong person.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Thats you calling yourself stupid, and it has nothing to do with me. Nancy corrected. After a pause and added, However, you did catch the wrong, between the marketing manager and I, but nothing secret deal, you did not take the customer, purely because of your own problems. Sebastian nodded, I know, as you say, hes just the scapegoat, but not for me, but for you, Auntie Nancy. It was Nancy who had to fight to the death in thepany, and thats why someone was forced into the war and became a cannon fodder victim in this infighting. Hes miserable, but dont worry, Ill do my best to make it up to him. Sebastian replied, But Jays ce, Ill just have to kill him! What are you trying to do to Jay, Nancy eximed, Im warning you, dont try to do anything bad or I wont let you off the hook! Sebastian smiled without saying anything and got out of the car. Nancy, however, was unspeakably flustered. She was tempted to go after Sebastianand ask him if he knew anything. But reason still held her in ce. You cant go, and once you question Sebastian, its the same as not talking to yourself. What did Sebastian even know from her panic when he didnt know anything originally? Calm down, be calm. Nancy let out a deep breath, then took out her cell phone and dialed a number out. The call was quickly answered. Auntie? Jays voice came from the other end of the phone. Jay, are you still at the resort lodge? Nancy asked. Jay replied without hesitation, Yes, didnt my aunt tell me to rx and rest for a while, was there something urgent for me to rush back to Capital? No! Nancy denied, Get some rest, Im hanging up. But hanging up the phone, Nancy was still unsure. She called the front desk of the resort again to check if there was any check-in information for Jay. This was a relief when we learned that Jay had checked in for a week. Luckily, Jay hid away so it was okay. She stayed in Capital by herself and fought alone, and would definitely bring Sebastian down. Definitely! Unbeknownst to him, Sebastian returned to the police station and took Theo with him to leave. The two sat in the car, their faces were very serious. Theos voice was a bit hoarse as he opened his mouth to inquire, You found out something, didnt you? Yes. Sebastian nodded, If Im not mistaken, Jay is Auntie Nancys son. At thepany, Sebastian was deliberately ambiguous in his words, in order to make Nancy worried and nervous. Reassured, she kept flipping through her phone halfway through the day, debating whether to call Jay. This little move was clearly seen by Sebastians in-car surveince. And then, after leaving the police station, Sebastian deliberately mentioned Jay again, watching Nancys cheeks that had been rxed tighten again. The answer, then, arose in the mind. Chapter 1557: Aren’t You Locked Up Theos eyes got serious and heavy for a few minutes. He was still a little unconvinced, Are you sure, its not an oops, is it?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Sebastian knew what was on his mind and shook his head, Im not sure, so Ill get a paternity test. This kind of thing, unless in ck and white, by the authority toe up with proof, all words are just unfounded inferences. Good, then get a paternity test as soon as possible, the sooner the better. Theo said. To do a paternity test, you first have to have a gic sample from both people, and that takes time to get. Sebastian said. Theo waved his hand, Whats so hard about it, Nancys copy to me, since she lives at the Jones Family, its too easy to get the gic sample genes. Go walk around her bedroom, you are bound to find hair ah. But Jay will have to go to Sebastian. Ill get Max to help. Sebastian replied, Hes the only one who has the best rtionship with Jay, and the least likely to arouse suspicion. The father and son split the work. Byte afternoon, Jay received a call from Max asking him to go to a bar for a drink. Jay couldnt help butugh, Are you sure, if your fiance knew, shed be pissed, right? She also knew that Ive been busy with the weddingtely and was under a lot of stress and needed a little alcohol to calm down, so she was very agreeable. Max replied. After a pause and added, Its because she trusts me too much, so I was embarrassed and had to drag you along, so I could prove my innocence! Jay let out an oh, So, Im a witness. Sort of, but its not just that, youre not in a good moodtely,e out for a drink together and cultivate your mood, how nice! Max urged. Unable to resist his softly, Jay agreed. He went to the bar that Max said he was going to. The bar is newly opened and attracts arge number of beautiful men and women from the neighborhood. The dance floor was lit up with lights, and everyone was twisting and turning as hard as they could, and the scene was very energetic. Jay and Max, however, found a quiet corner and sat opposite each other, drinking in silence. Both had things on their minds, each drinking their own. Finally, Max opened the conversation, Have you ever thought about where you want to live after you leave Capital? Whatever, Jay replied, I dont have anything left to hold on to anyway, so as long as I can take my aunt with me, I can go anywhere and start over. Why do you have to take Auntie Nancy with you? Max pressed, Is Auntie Nancy that important in your heart? Of course its important. Jay didnt hesitate to admit it, Auntie Nancy helped me a lot, if it wasnt for her, I would have died at the Jones Family. Said and snorted lightly, Even I think that even my real mother doesnt necessarily love me as much as Auntie Nancy, who is more like a mother to me than my real mother. Maybe she really is your dad? Max opened his mouth in surprise. Jay wine drunk three, heard this word smile deeper and deeper, nerve, aunt is aunt, how can be my father, you have to say she is my mother is almost. The words fell to the ground, Jay suddenly the back of the neck a pain, and then the whole person lost consciousness, directly fainted. Max subconsciously went to assist, but his gaze was always on the man in front of him, full of vignce and defensiveness, How did you get here, werent you locked up?! Chapter 1558: Is this a bureau they have made long ago? Stupid bastard, if I donte back, youre going to screw this up. The man in front of him cursed angrily, How could I have given birth to such a stupid son as you! Thats right, the person standing in front of Max right now, calling him a dumbass, is none other than Nathan! He just appeared out of nowhere, knocked Jay out with a hand sh, and cursed at Max. Seeing the eyes of the crowd, Nathan spoke up, Lets talk somewhere else. Max hesitated and left Jay in the care of the bartender and followed him. The two went to a secluded cul-de-sac. Nathan turned his head and was about to speak when he saw that Max had pulled out his cell phone and was about to call someone. He rushed forward and snatched it up, noticing that the phone interface was the number of Capital Police Department. The fire came up, and he asked angrily, What do you want to do, call the police to arrest your old man? Max confessed, Yeah, you show up at Capital now, a fugitive in itself, and its normal for me to call the police to have you arrested. Im your old man! Being the oldest son of a fugitive. Max corrected. Nathan: It really doesnt make sense, Nathan simply just threw Maxs phone. With a snap, the phone splintered on the floor. Only then did Nathan speak again, Now can you listen to me properly? Max looked up and gave Nathan a deep look, What are you trying to say? Youre not to interfere in what happens between Nancy and Sebastian. Nathan said, Dont get yourself into trouble. Hearing this, Maxughed. You still have the heart to worry about me, have time to care about yourself, as a fugitive, and still dare toe back to Capital, and from what you say, you should have been in Capital for quite a long time, right? Maxs eyes were full of scrutiny and caution, What exactly do you want by hiding in the shadows? It is no exaggeration to say that Max is now looking at him as if he is looking at a poisonous snake. Lest the next second will be bitten like. Nathan was furious. You dont have to care what Im actually going to do, you just need to know that everything I do is for your own good, thats enough! You really should have let me expose Auntie Nancy for my own good, so that not only I but the entire the Pearson Family could be at peace. Nathanughed, Naive, you have no idea what amazing secrets are hidden behind this. I do not know you can tell me ah, hiding what secret, you say ah! Max forced to ask. Nathan realized he had said too much. He changed the subject, Anyway, you just stay honest and dont get involved in this. Nathan said. After exining this, Nathan turned around and left directly. Max wanted to go up and grab him and twist him to the police station. But in the blink of an eye, Nathan actually disappeared without a trace. What is the situation? Is this a wall-piercing technique! Max was puzzled, but had to give up and turned around to go back to the bar.Content ? N?velDrama.Org. Instead, they were told by the bartender that Jay had been picked up. By who? Maxs eyes red round, Didnt I tell you to watch properly, and this is how youre watching for me? Its Miss Jones from the Jones Family, the bartender faltered, She said she was here to pick up her nephew, and I didnt dare not let anyone go. He is a small bartender, how dare he offend Nancy? Max was deep in thought. How did Auntie Nancy know Jay was here, and so happen to pick him up just as Nathan was taking him out? Is it possible that this was originally a game that Nathan and Auntie Nancy made together? Chapter 1559: I’ll check it out Maxs mind, uncontrobly rose a strange thought. He felt that there was an extraordinary rtionship between Nathan and Nancy. Theres even a good chance that is together! But the next second, and then shake your head, the thought viciously discarded from the mind. How is that possible? Even if Nathan was messing around, he couldnt have done something so ridiculous! Thats Nancy. Technically, theyre rtives. Rabbits dont eat grass in the nest yet. But after forcing the thoughts down, the heart is still in turmoil. It took a long time before he took a deep breath and forced himself to stabilize his emotions. No matter what, lets settle the matter at hand first. Max thought, so he took out his cell phone and called Sebastian. Done? Sebastians low, husky voice came from the other end of the line.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Max with shame, Screwed up. Was Jay found out? Sebastian did think of that possibility, so his voice didnt rise and fall much. The next second, however, heard Max reply, No, he doesnt know anything, but hes gotten away from Auntie Nancy and my dad. Sebastian thought he had misheard, Who are you talking about? Auntie Nancy and my dad, indeed my dad, you heard me right. Max guessed what he was thinking and spoke. Silence. A long silence. It was half a day before Sebastian spoke up again, Isnt he staying well in the mountains, how did he get out. Max said he didnt know. In short, its out. And also went back to Capital and stayed for a long time, knowing their movements like the back of my hand. Im afraid its going to be harder than ever to get another sample of Jays genes now. Max shook his head helplessly, Sorry, if only I had been quicker with my hands, or had been more mindful and pulled a few hairs off before going out to meet my dad. Things wouldnt have gotten this far. Sebastian slowly lifted his thin lips, No need to take gic samples anymore, facts speak louder than words, dont they? Why is Auntie Nancy so anxious to take Jay away, is not afraid that he has evidence? But the more this happens, the more it proves that she and Jay are real mother and son! Max has always been careful, and its true! He just found it unbelievable, How could this happen? If Auntie Nancy had Jay, why did she hide it? Its not like the Jones Family forbids their daughters from marrying and having children. Even over the years, Old Mr. Jones has introduced Nancy to a number of people, implicitly and explicitly urging a child. It is obviously something that is blessed by the family, but it is made to look like a thief. It can only mean that the father of this child cannot be exposed, and once the child is put in the open, then the identity of the childs father will be unearthed. Sebastian analyzed. At that time, Auntie Nancy will be forced to separate from this man, not to mention that even the sinful child they gave birth to was also resolved together. Hearing this, Max was silent. Sebastian called out to his brother-inw several times in a row before Max came back to his senses. This man behind Auntie Nancy, are you going to check it out? Max asked. Sebastian hmmed, Of course we should, if we find this man, we might be able to contain Auntie Nancys lifeline directly. Ill do it. Max volunteered, You dont have to look into it, Ill take full responsibility. He spoke quickly and eagerly, as if he was afraid Sebastian would refuse. Chapter 1560: Because he has another woman Sebastian was naturally a bit puzzled, Didnt you say that you hate doing this kind of intelligence and evidence gathering work? Before Max said can be disgusting, said to collect intelligence and evidence time-consuming andborious, a handful of hair fall, affecting his handsome appearance and excellent hair volume. Now, why did you change your mind? Max smiled sarcastically, There are always times when people change, besides, Jay is my best brother, not someone else, I first find out, when the time can also be a little ountable to him. After a pause and added, And I thought carefully, Capital this ce I am more familiar than you, thework of contacts is also wider than you, to investigate this kind of thing can be easier. Sebastian hmmmed, Good, thats hard work. Theres nothing to work hard for. Max said, hanging up the phone. He dropped his hands and let the phonee out of his hands, but was too tired to bend down to pick it up. The handsome face is full of confusion. Finally the bartender came forward, helped pick up the phone and returned it to Max. Thanks. Max nodded and squeezed a smile toward the bartender. The bartender also had a pleasing smile on his face, Youre wee Mr. Pearson, theres a freshly arrived Remy Martin tonight, would you like a bottle? The bartender really didnt want to miss such a good opportunity to sell the drinks. And Max agreed readily, Sure. With that, he went to pull his wallet out of his pocket and then took his bank card to the bartender. The bartender joyfully reached for it and was dumbfounded when he saw it, Mr. Pearson, youre giving a membership card to the restaurant. Yeah? Max took it back and re-gifted the bartender with another one. The bartender continued to gawk, Its a time card for the gym. Gave four or five in a row, what card was given, just did not give the bartender bank card. In the end, the bartender himself pulled out the hot gold ck card from the card pack and was all smiles, Mr. Pearson wait a moment, Ill go and open the wine for you now. But when the bartender returned with the wine and the ck card, Max was long gone. Leaving him to look around and look around, the whole man was dumbfounded. Maxs mind was in turmoil as he sped down the road.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He didnt know how long he had been driving, but he came back to his senses and realized that he had arrived at the Pearson Familys mansion. The security guard at the door saw it was his car and immediately trotted over to greet it. Mr. Pearson, youre back, do you need me to park your car? Max nodded his head and tossed the car keys to the security guard. With his current mental state, Im afraid he could have rammed all the cars in the garage. It is better not to invite these troubles. Max lifted his feet and walked into the mansion. He went straight to the other house where Ayra lived. And Ayra, having heard from the security guard first, came downstairs about his return. Why arent you staying over at Bonnies and lost in thought? Ayra gently inquired, Did something happen? When ites to Max, Ayra can be described as a verypetent mother. The gentleness is iparable and gives the feeling of being surrounded by the April spring breeze. Max slowly raised his head and looked at Ayra in front of him, his voice was hoarse, Mom, if I ask you some very private questions, will you tell me the truth? Ayra furrowed her willow brows slightly, How private is the question? I would answer you if I could. You and my father, why dont you get along? Max asked, speaking up. The moment she opened her mouth, Ayra didnt expect such a heavyweight question, and opened her mouth, not knowing how to respond. Max didnt wait for an answer and continued to ask, Because hes out there with another woman, isnt he? Chapter 1561: You’re lying Ayra looked up at him incredulously. Following that, he looked around to make sure no servants were present before lowering his voice and questioning, Who said that to you? Maxs heart was half cold. He was well aware of his mothers personality. If the matter is not denied in the first ce, then it means that it is true. Nathan really cheated and had another woman outside. When did this happen and why did you never tell me? Max questioned angrily. The pair of azure ck pupils have been tinted with endless scarlet. Ayra let out a long sigh and tugged Max to sit on the couch next to her. This is between me and your father, so you should leave it alone. Right now what you should be worried about is your marriage to Talia. Ayra reminded. Max shook his head and corrected her, Of course Im concerned about my wedding to Talia, but Im equally concerned about yours, tell me, who did he cheat on and when did he do it? Ayra avoids answering. It even appeased Max, I am now so preupied with Buddha that I no longer pay attention to these things. Nathan has cheated, cheated on who, she does not care. But Max heard a different meaning in these words. With a coldugh, she asked, So you first went to the gods and even moved to a temple because my dad cheated on you? By that reckoning, Nathan cheated on his wife more than a decade ago. No, to be precise, its been over a decade since the cheating was discovered. The real cheating time is definitely longer than that! Why didnt you tell me, why didnt you get a divorce? Max questioned, He did this to you, why did you put up with it!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Ayraughed softly, the beginning also can not tolerate ah, but at that time you are still small, if the divorce you how to do, can only go to the temple to endure. But then time went by and it didnt feel like it mattered. The couple has no more feelings for each other, only a falseyer of title is left. But as long as those nasty things are not out in the open, two people dont see each other, its not that hard. Barely getting by, I cant believe itse to this. Now that you are getting married soon, I have nothing to hide from you, it is true that we are not getting along, but I will not get a divorce, just live with it, anyway, your father is not likely to show up again now. No sooner had Ayras words left her mouth than Max corrected her, Hell show up again. Ayra didnt believe it and still had a smile on her face, Why, hes locked up in the mountains right now, how else is he going to show up. I dont know exactly whats going on, but he dide back already. Max replied. At that, Ayras smile froze and her tone was filled with disbelief, What did you say? Hes back. Max spoke again, I saw him at the bar tonight and even spoke to him, I was going to call the police and have him arrested, but he just threw my phone away. He said, and handed Ayra the phone with the cracked screen to see. He wanted to convince Ayra that he was telling the truth. But Ayra couldnt stop shaking her head. She refused to believe it. That very exquisitely maintained face is full of panic and shock after the blood has faded. Impossible, you must have drunk too much at the bar and thats why you started talking nonsense, as for your phone, you broke it yourself, yes, that must be it! Chapter 1562: In the capacity of an ally Listening to Ayras self-deception, Max finally couldnt help himself. He reached out and squeezed Ayras shoulder, Mom, what a time to be lying to yourself! Thats the truth! Ayras eyes had turned scarlet and she shook her head desperately, Its impossible, how could hee back? It must be Maxs mistake. She even looked at Max, her voice strong and unmistakable, Swear and say you didnt lie to me or I wont believe you. Under Ayras burning gaze, Max held up four fingers very helplessly, I swear, everything I said is true, Mom, hes really back. Each word, like a lightning strike, struck Ayras heart hard. She staggered back several steps, and the only trace of blood left on her face finally disappeared cleanly. The next second, they turned around and ran straight upstairs. Max called out to her several times from behind, but got no response. I had no choice but to follow them upstairs. When I arrived at Ayras room, I found her packing her bags. To be precise, it is forcing the luggage. It does not care what is actually thrown into the box, as long as the hand can reach, a brain are thrown into the box. In the short two minutes that Max was upstairs, Ayra put a dozen silk nightgowns inside. But now it is autumn and winter, this kind of nightgown does note in handy. Mom, what are you doing? Max stepped forward to block it, Calm down. Im cool with it. Ayra replied, but her hands kept moving, I just suddenly remembered I had to make a trip to the temple recently, so Im packing up and leaving first thing in the morning. But I see you looking like youre going to run away for the night. Max poked mercilessly, Are you that afraid of my dading back? Hearing this, Ayras hand paused. Afraid? Not so much. I just dont want to see Nathan, and I dont want to face the whole lot of bad things about Nathan. So much so that when she first heard that he was back, she couldnt wait to escape to the Buddhist temple for some peace and quiet. Running away is not going to solve anything. Max reminded, Instead of running away like this, you should face it frankly. Face it? Ayraughed softly, but her eyes were full of sadness. You tell me instead, how am I going to face it? With her skills, there was no way she could have fought Nathan. Otherwise it would not have been tolerated for so many years. You guys cant even try to keep him in the deep mountains yet, let alone me, Im even more impossible. Ayra shook her head, already beginning to give up on herself, Its still a clean ce like the temple that suits me. Lets face it together. Max said, Although I do not know exactly what went wrong this time, but as long as the investigation, we can certainly find the reason, Mom, believe me, you do not face, do you want to hide forever? After a pause, he added, If you really want to hide, then fine, Ill hide with you, and Talia and I dont have to do our wedding, we can all hide.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Ayras eyes widened at once, You morally kidnapped me? If that helps, then Ill admit it. Anyway, I just want you to be strong in the face of all this, and I need your help, and I can help you. Maxs words were sincere and his eyes were full of pleas, Trust me for once, okay? Not as a mother and son who believe, but as an ally. Chapter 1563: It’s him, right? Ayra was silent. There was no answer to Max, but the silk nightgown clutched in his hand had been slowly put back into the closet.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. This is what it means to agree to stay. Max hugged Ayra with excitement, Mom, I knew you wouldnt leave me behind. Youre right, I shouldnt just choose to run away, face it bravely and get rid of him before its toote to get rid of him once and for all. Ayra said. Both mother and son are slowly calming down. When he finally calmed down, this opened his mouth and asked, So what do you think, what should we do now? Put up a fugitive wanted notice directly in Capital to catch Nathan all over town? Theres no rush to settle this, Max shook his head, Before I do, theres something else I want to ask you, the person my dad cheated on me with, was Auntie Nancy, right? Ayraughed softly, So you know everything. Yes. Max nodded, And if Im right, Jay is my half-brother, isnt he? At the mention of Jay, Ayras emotions red up. She clutched Maxs arm with both hands, but her eyes had turned scarlet, Dont worry, I wont let Jay take everything that belongs to you, Ill keep it all for you. Max shook his head, I dont care about that at all. Right now, its enough for me to live with my family and with Talia. Besides, whats he got to be snatched away? If its thosepanies, just take it. He doesnt even care. How can you not care, Ayra disagreed with this statement, those things that were originally yours have to be firmly in your hands, otherwise, wouldnt it make Nancy happy? In the end, Ayra does not want her love interest to benefit too much. She doesnt care about the Pearson Family, she wants the Jones Family, she wants Jay to be the heir apparent and dominate Capital, Max said. Ayra replied, And have you ever thought that once she and Jay are in this position, it means that they can only have a hand in Capital, and then you dont even have the Pearson Familys family fortune and have no right to fight against it. It is not the case that they have be a mole in their hands that they can take at will. All without force, a gentle pinch, it will break into powder. Talk about what to do with your family, with Talia. It all depends on whether Nancy and Jay will be very kind. Hearing this, Max also finally realized the seriousness of the matter. No way! He absolutely cannot let things get this far. I wont let Auntie Nancy get away with this. Max assured, Definitely not! It was almost dawn when we left the Pearson Family. Max was up all night, but his mind was clearer than ever. In his mind, he already had aplete n. So the first thing to do was to go to Sebastian. Arriving at the vi, Sebastian and Bonnie were eating breakfast at the table, and the five children were also sitting at the table, wiggling their little legs, all with smiles on their faces. Because, they officially be glorious elementary school students today! Today is the day they report to the elementary school. When she saw Max appear, Joanna immediately spoke in a milky voice, Uncle Max, are you here to celebrate us? Max, who has always doted on them, immediately raised a bright smile and reached out to rub Joannas head, Yeah, Im here to cheer you up, and then pick you up after school this afternoon for some good food. Chapter 1564: A Thousand Words Can’t Counter a Hug Joanna, of course, believed it and danced with joy. Wild grape-like eyes shone brightly, I knew little uncle was the best for me, then Ill have octopus balls, giant squid, potato chips and jelly! Ill have a burger and fries, too. I want milk tea and kielbasa! The five little ones have made their requests. Max should be, No problem, what you want to eat today, feel free to order, do not be afraid of your daddy mommy angry, have uncle backing. Uncle Max is awesome! The five kids spoke in unison. Bonnie shook her head helplessly next to her, Brother, why are you spoiling them so much? If they go to eat those after school, they should not be able to eat at night. Its not like you eat it every day, its okay once in a while. Max waved his hand. The matter hase to an end, Bonnie also had to give up. You guys be good and go to school, dont be naughty and mischievous. Sebastian spoke up, Uncle Fu, please drive them. Hearing this, Bonnie froze, Arent we going to follow? After all, its the first day of elementary school, so its only right to send it off. Sebastian shook his head and reminded her, You forgot, theres a maternity checkup today, let them go by themselves, theyre in elementary school, they should learn to be independent. Bonnie wondered. When is there a maternity checkup? And if it was a morning delivery, Sebastian would have reminded himself to keep an empty stomach. Now eat breakfast, go to the hospital to do more tests will not be allowed, do the test is also in vain.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But before they had a chance to speak, the five children had already been well behaved and put on their school bags. With Damon leading the way, the five kids lined up and dutifully left. Come on Bonnie, go upstairs and pack your things, brother-inw with you. Sebastian said. Bonnie is still wondering why Max has to go upstairs with her when she is just packing. But just as he walked upstairs, Sebastian closed the door to his room and asked, Did you find out something? Bonnie didnt know everything that happenedst night and was a little clouded, Find out what? Found out, Max nodded heavily, between my dad, Auntie Nancy, and Jay. What is all this with what ah. Bonnie was even more baffled. What the hell are you guys talking about, why cant I understand a word of it. Bonnie hurriedly spoke up, trying to fit into the conversation between the two. Sebastian then spoke, Bonnie, there may be some things beyond your knowledge,e on, you sit down and listen, its safer for you and the baby. Bonnie also scoffed a bit at this. What could it be that needs to sit down and listen to itself? But when Max said it, Bonnie literally bounced off the couch. It was only when Sebastian came forward to help him that he didnt fall back into the couch. Watch out for your stomach. Sebastian softly admonished, Did it hurt anywhere? Bonnie waved her hands carelessly, her attention focused on Max. Her eyes wereplicated and she wanted to say something. I wanted to say something, but finally held back. Just go up and give Max a big hug. Max, however, remained stiff and there was warmthing out of his heart. What he needs most at this moment is notfort and support, but such a hug to let him know that he has someone by his side. It just so happens that Bonnie gave him such a hug. Bonnie, thanks. Max thanked sincerely. Chapter 1565: You sent it to the door At this moment, all the words Bonnie wanted to say were contained in this hug. It was only after a long time that he raised his head to look at Max, It seems that there are signs that Brother hates Auntie Nancy so much. Max has now eased down, so he nodded, Indeed, in fact, I used to wonder why Auntie Nancy disliked me so much, and now I understand. Because, this is the son that her beloved man, had with another woman. And this son can be seen in the limelight. Not Jay, who she gave birth to, and has to get along with her as an aunt and nephew. How can you not be angry? Max even rubbed his arm in fear, Fortunately, she is nasty to nasty, did not quietly calcte me, otherwise I might have died long ago. What are you talking about brother, dont say anything dead or not, you are at least the Pearson Family, Auntie Nancy wouldnt dare to be arrogant to that extent. Bonnie wrinkled her brow and said. After a pause and added, However, before dare not, now may not be. After all, the skin has been torn and all the secrets are out in the open. Nancy still wants to achieve the goal, you have to be a little more ruthless to do so. Max agrees with this view. He turned to Sebastian and asked, What are you going to do about it? Im going to meet with Old Mr. Jones, Sebastian replied, Do you want to join me? Max shook his head, I wont go, your family business, Im not involved in what ah, I stay here with Bonnie. But I want to go with Sebastian. Bonnie replied. No! The two refused in unison, You are now big month, so stay at home, do not go out blindly, the most important thing is to nurture the baby. Bonnie: All right, if you dont go, you dont go. She can stay at home, right? Sebastian then set off for the Jones Mansion. But when they arrived at the old house, they learned that Old Mr. Jones had gone on a trip abroad. Whats the matter with the matter? Sebastian asked. The maid replied, It is this morning, now should be on the ne, in a private ne, specifically to what ce, the family head did not say. They are subordinates, and have no right to ask. At that, Sebastians handsome sword brow tightened more and more, feeling that this matter is not so simple. How did Old Mr. Jones, who had never left Capital for most of his life, just happen to be gone? Not like youre going on a trip, but more like You got here pretty fast, was thinking, then Nancys voice came from behind me, It seems that you know all about it? Sebastian turned his head at the sound of the voice and saw a red-faced Nancy.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. She changed from her usual strong woman outfit to a long camel-colored trench coat lined with a close-fitting long skirt withmbskin boots, with a gentle temperament that is hard to see on a regr basis. It was almost unrecognizable that this was Nancy, who was more than a man at Capital. Wheres Grandpa? Sebastian asked with a stern face. Nancy smiled, Didnt I tell you, went on vacation? After a pause, he looked at the servants again, There is nothing more for you to do here, go out, I have something to talk to Mr. Grant alone. The servants have put down the work in their hands ande out in a line. In therge living room, she and Sebastianwere the only onesleft. Nancy then spoke again and told Sebastian, I gave him a little false trail, so he went in hot pursuit of your dad. Before he left, he also gave me the Jones Familys power, saying that whatever you do during this period, I can dispose of you. Im still thinking about it, what reason should I find familyw to dispose of you, and then you took the initiative to send to the door. Chapter 1566: I didn’t say just these cameras Nancys eyes shone with a sinister and vicious light. Sebastians thin lips pursed into a line, subconsciously took a step back and furrowed his sword brows, What do you want? Just a reason to make you suffer a little. Nancy replied. With that, Nancy went to the corner cab in the living room, and with a sweep of her hand, she tipped the cdon vase on it to the ground. The vase fell to the ground with a loud sound and pieces were everywhere. Sebastians handsome sword brows furrowed as he gazed at Nancy. And Nancys expression quickly shifted from smug to angry, snarling loudly, Sebastian, Grandpa just left Capital and youre nning to turn the tables, arent you? Auntie Nancy, are you thinking that with such arge the Jones Family, there are no cameras to record your words and actions? Sebastian reminded. Nancy is not really afraid. The corners of her mouth turned up in a smug arc, Since I am prepared to use such things against you, of course I am prepared for everything. The whole of the Jones Familys cameras, she has cut them off. There is no proof of death. Plus, now that the power is in her hands, its natural that whatever she says goes. Its not easy to get rid of Sebastian! Come on people, are you all dead outside one by one, dont hurry up and get in. Nancy once again strengthened her tone. The maid who was guarding the door rushed in. Seeing the debris on the floor of the living room, he sucked in a breath of shock. My goodness, this is the family heads favorite vase, and its from the Song Dynasty, worth seven figures! Auntie Nancy, just now when we went out, the vase was still fine, this matter has nothing to do with us ah. The maid was anxious to clear her own involvement. Nancy hmmed and held out her finger to Sebastian, Of course I know it wasnt you guys, it was him, smashing it on purpose! What? The crowd then turned their sympathetic attention to Sebastian. This is no joke. Mr. Grant had a big problem when he smashed the family owners favorite vase. As expected, we heard Nancy speak, You guys, whip him 20 times, and then put him in the basement, when the time to kneel down and admit their mistakes, when released. Until then, no one is allowed to give him a mouthful of food or a sip of water! These are the punishments that Jay once endured because of Sebastian. Now that she has the opportunity, Nancy of course wants to give it back. Auntie Nancy, tearing your face off is not the same as being shameless, are you sure you want to turn it upside down like that? Sebastian askednguidly with a face full of indifference.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nancy sneered, When did I turn ck and white, so now youre trying to say that I deliberately nted evidence to frame you, do you have proof? How dare you be so arrogant, just because you think none of the Jones Familys cameras caught that scene just now? Sebastian replied, Well coincidentally, I have another camera here. With that, Sebastian waved the ck Parker pen stuck in his suit pocket. Nancy then noticed that the nib of the Parker pen glowed a touch of red. A smile chapped her face. Just now thecencypletely disappeared, hands tightly pinched into the palm, before not directly copse shouted. But sanity andposure have disappeared a little. She even wanted to go up and just grab the Parker pen. But Sebastian easily dodged it. On the contrary, this action of hers caused the servants next to her to cast a suspicious nce. Chapter 1567: You want him to replace me Seeing this, Nancy became more and more flustered. There was more than a little hatred in the eyes that looked at Sebastian. Why? She managed to get the upper hand for once, but Sebastian still caught her in the act. Auntie Nancy, I heard that you have apany that is making good money, would you be interested in letting me take care of it? Sebastian spoke up. Nancy understands that this is taking advantage of the fire. Is it possible to say no? Once Sebastians footage gets out, not to mention her power at Jones Mansion will be overturned. Even Capitals position will be shaky. Clenching her teeth, even with all the reluctance, Nancy still agreed, Okay, if you want to take care of it, Ill give it to you. Lip service, Auntie Nancy write a simple agreement. Sebastian said, You two, go get theputer ande over here, you know how to type, finalize the contract as I said, print two copies and send them over. Who can work at Jones Mansion without some skills? Soon the two contracts were delivered to Sebastian and Nancy. Signed and sealed, each holding a copy, this agreement is even with legal effect. But Sebastian wasnt satisfied. And put his eyes slowly on the fragments on the ground, Then grandfathers favorite this vase I just looked at it wrong, its just you standing next to it, in fact, its the wild cat outside that ran in and knocked it over, you guys pay attention to it, put the Jones Family through a good thorough investigation, if any more wild catse in and break things, youll be waiting to be fired! Nancy said with a cold face. The maid nodded her head as if she were a maid. In fact, everyone knows very well that there are no feral cats in Jones Mansion. But this kind of struggle between the gentry is not something that they, ordinary people, can discuss and influence? If Auntie Nancy says yes, then yes! Just listen! Then, Auntie Nancy, were going out to catch the wildcat. The maids said. Auntie Nancy nodded and sent the maid out. When they were once again the only two left in the living room, Auntie Nancy questioned with a dark face, Are you satisfied now that you can delete that video? Sebastian oh, I forgot to tell Auntie Nancy you, this Parker pen is indeed a camera, but I forgot to turn it on when you broke the vase. What? Nancy was so angry that mes rose from her head, You just deliberately cheated me! Soldiers never tire of deception. Sebastian smiled, And it wasnt a total lie, I turned the camera onter when you said those words of exculpation for me.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Afraid that Nancy did not believe, Sebastian also handed her the Parker pen, All the content I have uploaded to the cloud, Auntie Nancy can see for herself if she does not believe. Nancy reached out and pushed it away with one hand, How do I know, did you lie to me this time? I wish I was lying to you, so I wouldnt even have to move my mind to get you done easily. Sebastian replied. The high and mighty Nancy used such despicable tactics, foxing and deliberately making things difficult for the heirs of the Jones Family. The intention is bad and the heart is punishable. I believe the entire Capital wille to crusade against Nancy. What a shame that Sebastian didnt capture such an important image. Nancy was also convinced by this reason. With nothing but ice in her eyes, she warned Sebastian, Youre lucky this time, but next time it wont be so easy, and Ill find a way to take care of you. And then for Jay to rece me and get the whole the Jones Family fortune, is that it? Sebastian asked. Chapter 1568: Fracture for good reason? There was a sh of unnaturalness in Nancys eyes. But still admitted, Yes, Jay is the most suitable person to sit in the position of the heir of the Jones Family, and only he has the ability to take over the Jones Family. Sebastian shook his head and corrected, Not because of his abilities, but because of who he is, Auntie Nancy, does he know hes your son yet? When I solve all this and send him sessfully to the position of the Jones Family heir, I will naturally tell him, no need for you to talk too much! Nancy said viciously. She has her own n for everything she does. Its not Sebastians turn to meddle. Its true that youre doing all this for his own good. Sebastian nodded, But have you ever wondered if he wants it all or not? Nancy froze in her tracks. Indeed, she did all this without ever asking Jay. But does it matter? Jay will love it, for sure! Youre too presumptuous, Sebastian shook his head, If you really understood that, then it wouldnt be you standing here against me right now, it would be Jay. Nancy choked again. Dont think you can step on my head forever just because you asionally get the upper hand, now that the Jones Family is in my hands, you watch out. Throwing down these words, Nancy broke the Parker pen off hard, turned around and walked away. When Jay came out of the chaos, he found himself lying in a hospital room. The pungent smell of disinfectant filled his entire nasal cavity, and the numbness in his legs made him stifle a muffled grunt.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Mr. Jones, youre awake. Immediately, a nurse walked up and opened her mouth to ask. Jay nodded his head, his eyes fell on his leg, then saw the thick ster. Immediately frowned, What is this, and why am I in a cast? The nurse replied, What happenedst night, Mr. Jones you have forgotten? You fell in the bar identally and hurt your leg, very serious, close tominuted fracture, now can not move around, have to recuperate. Is there such a thing? Jay thought back carefully, but only remembered that he was drinking with Max. Then there was a sudden pain in the neck, followed by loss of consciousness, and the whole person passed out. I have no recollection of any fall or fracture. The nurse is full of innocence and spreads her hands towards him, How can I lie to Mr. Jones, the ster has been applied, here is the list ofst nights emergency, you can take a look if you dont believe me. With that, he handed Jay a stack of inspection materials. Jay picked it up and read it, the illness, the time and his personal information all matched up. And now that leg is indeed unconscious, and still in a thick cast. So, its a real fracture? Jay tightly knitted his handsome sword brow, still a bit in disbelief. Open your mouth and youre about to ask something else when Nancy shows up. Jay! she spoke, stepping lightly forward, Hows it going, any better? Auntie, Jay spoke, with a quizzical look in his eyes, what are you doing over here? The hospital called me and said you had a broken leg, I hurriedly threw away the things in my hand toe over, you child, how vacation rest can also be an ident. Nancy said, while reaching out his hand, full of affection touched Jays cheek, get well, do not leave any after-effects, not married yet, be a cripple can be no girl willing to marry. Chapter 1569: Then soon there will be a second time Jays face shed a hint of helplessness, Aunt, Im not interested in girls, so dont keep thinking about my marriage. How can there be no interest, you are almost 30 years old, if you do not get married, what age will you have childrenter? Nancy insisted on her opinion, Also, by then I will be old, how to bring you children! When Jay heard this, his expression became more and more helpless. This is also too far, he does not even like the person, and talk about what marriage and children. Not to mention getting Nancy to take care of the kids. Auntie, why are you worrying about me, like a mother controlling her son. Jay shook his head helplessly. It was just a casual remark, but Nancys eyes had a few averted. After a tentative look at Jay to make sure he was just joking, he spoke with a stern face, Ive been in charge of you for so many years, youre just tired of it now, arent you? Seeing that she was angry, Jay had to start apologizing. It took a while to get Nancy to calm down. When we had lunch together at noon, Nancy got up and left. She also has to deal with Bonnie and Sebastian, so a bunch of things need to be prepared and dealt with. The expression on Jays face became stony as soon as the first foot left. He tried tapping the cast on his leg. Its hard, and the vibration doesnt feel like its reaching the legs, just a numbing stutter. Jay immediately knitted his handsome sword brow. As a divine doctor, he still knowsmon sense in this area. There is no anesthetic that can keep a person under local anesthesia for up to eight or nine hours. But injectable nerve drugs can paralyze a person locally for a whole day, or even months. Clearly he now falls into thetter category. In other words, Nancy was lying to him. Jay was tempted to crack the cast on his leg and see what was going on with him. But in the end, it held back. Nancy started blocking him from returning to Capital in every way, and now shes imprisoning him in the hospital under the guise of a broken leg. If you act rashly, you will only make your aunt more nervous, and then you may find a private cell to lock him up. So, no impulsiveness. After thinking left and right, Jay turned his attention to the young nurse in charge of his care. He was handsome, his voice was gentle, and in three or two words he coaxed the nurse into a daze and promised to lend him his phone for a minute. Only for a minute, because Miss Jones specifically exined that now you are in the recovery phase, you cant y with the phone. The nurse said. Jay, with extreme tenderness in his eyes, nodded toward the nurse and responded with a yes. With that, the text message was sent, deleted again and then returned to the nurse. The nurse flipped through her phone, but couldnt find a record, What did you just do with my phone? I looked at your photo album and thought all your selfies were cute. Jay replied, If you dont mind, can I give you a hug?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. The nurses eyes widened instantly. What kind of luck is this! Is he going to fly up to be a phoenix? Yes, yes, of course. The nurse nodded with a shy face. Jay opened his arms and took the nurse into his arms, Im thankful you were there for me. Me too. The nurse was imploring, I never dreamed Id get to hug you Mr. Jones, its the first time Ive ever had a rtionship with an upper ss boy. Yeah? Jay smiled, Then there will be a second time soon. Chapter 1570: Do I look like a joke to you? The nurse, who was immersed in deep joy, obviously hadnt reacted to what this really meant. Full of spring water, she went out to check the room. It wasnt even noon when someone came to the door. A woman dressed very alluringly, but five big and four thick appeared in the hospital and opened her mouth with a coarse and man-like voice, Who is the owner of tail number 6832? The nurse came out with a face full of confusion, trembling, I am, may I ask what is the matter? She didnt remember offending such a woman, huh? You do! The woman walked up to the nurse, looked carefully up and down, and quickly changed her face, You know Jay? What?! The nurse was startled and her eyes dodged for a moment, but kept Nancys instructions in mind. Absolutely, absolutely no one must know that Jay is now in this hospital. So she denied it, I dont know, what Jay, Ive never heard of it. Really? The womans suspicious eyes couldnt stop ncing at the nurses face, but finally gave up, Okay, if I dont know you, I dont know you, but I kind of want to get to know you, can I invite you to dinner? The nurse still refused without even thinking about it. I dont eat with women, at a nce you are not a good person, stay away from me. SHIT, open your eyes and see clearly, how can I be a woman Oh, Im really a woman, wait! The woman limped away on her high heels. Not long after, dressed trendy, handsome and golden-looking, and hanging with arge gold chain man came in, straight to the nurse. And whistled, Chick, interested in having dinner with me? The nurses eyes went straight, You, youre Mr. Pearson, right? Oh my God, youre even more handsome than you look in the magazines! Max a pair of peach blossom eyes do not want money like blinking discharge, Really, in fact, I am also very handsome in other aspects, do you want to understand ah? The nurse nodded desperately, Of course I do, its an honor to have dinner with you, Mr. Pearson! Even exaggerate a little, is eight lifetimes of blessings, okay!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Its best if you think so, so lets go. Max said. Leading the nurse, Max sped down the road in his big red supercar. The nurse was very excited to face the high-grade car interior, and jumped to touch it, but was worried about touching something, with her fingertips hovering in mid-air. Dont be so nervous, Max smiled, Touch it if you like, Im not that stingy. The nurse was then reassured to reach out and touch it, marveling at the fine feel of these leather interiors. Its really, really good to touch! Like this interior with leather, I can give you some as a gift oh. Max raised an eyebrow. The nurse was stunned, Send some how, rip it off the car? Right. Max nodded, Youre really smart, but any of those you just touched, Ill take them down and make them into little leather whips to use on you. A small whip? Its not a little whip used for that kind of thing, is it? Hearing this, the nurses cheeks instantly flew two scarlet flushes, and her voice became sweet and mushy as she pouted, Mr. Pearson, youre really good at jokes. Maxs expression, however, turned serious and turned his head to ask the nurse back, Do I look like a joke to you? Chapter 1571: Set of words to say again Max is indeed not kidding. After driving the car back to the Pearson Family, he ordered the maids to strip the car of all its upholstery. The passenger side is my Talia can only sit in the seat, she sat of course to rece all, ripped off these also do not throw, make a small leather whip, bring it to me. Max said. The nurse stood frozen next to the car, not yet reacting to what was going on. Just now she wasughing and joking with Max, how can Max turn around and put on such a cold look? As he was thinking about it, Max turned to her, You still have a chance now, tell me, do you know Jay or not? I really dont know. The nurse was tight-lipped. Max nodded, Well then, itll have to be a different way to get you to talk. With that, he dragged the nurse to the Pearson Familys backyard, found an unupied maids room, and hung her straight up! The nurse then realized that she was in danger, tears and snot fell down together, Mr. Pearson what are you doing, this is a society under the rule ofw, you cant do this to me, help! Maxs mouth overflowed with a bloodthirsty smile, Shout, even if you shout through your throat, no one wille to your rescue, and even people will gloat about it. It is. The nurse remembered that when she followed Max out of the hospital, the little sisters stared at her with envious and jealous eyes. Now that shes not here for a date with Max, shes being hung up for questioning, and of course everyone is gloating. Mr. Pearson, cant I be wrong, Ill tell you anything you want to ask, please, dont hit me. The nurse pleaded. Max nodded, So you can tell me now, do you know Jay? Meet Mr. Jones, the patient Im in charge of. The nurse said. A patient? Max furrowed his brow, For good reason, how did he be a patient? It was Miss Jones who told us to fake the case, falsely im that Mr. Jones had a crushed leg fracture, and then force him to stay inside the hospital to recuperate. All that was known, the nurse told Max everything. The more Max listened, the more his brow furrowed. Thats a big deal. It is necessary to find a way to solve this matter to do so. Which ward is he in. Max said. The nurse then told the truth, huffing and puffing, The vip ward on the top floor, but you cant take him away, Miss Jones has installed a locator device on him, once taken away, the location can also be quickly tracked. , Max cursed in a low voice. But still turned around and rushed towards the hospital. When I arrived at the ward, Jay was sitting leisurely on the bed reading a book. When he saw Max appear at the door, he slowly put down his book and smiled towards him, You came to my rescue. Can I note to your rescue, deliberately using the nurses phone to send me ambiguous text messages, causing me to almost be misunderstood by Talia. I thought it was some former woman who saw that I was getting married and purposely came to disgust me, so I rushed over in disguise to find out what was going on. As a result, the familiar pattern was seen on the nurses shoulder.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Its a coded pattern between him and Jay. Thats why Max, who was dressed as a woman, asked the nurse if she knew Jay. Even if it was denied, it still used other methods, even taking the nurse out of the hospital, and then properly set up a conversation to ask what happened. Chapter 1572: Got other ideas Jay still wears a faint smile. I cant find anyone else in this big Capital who would do this much to save me except you. He said. Maxs stomach full of fire was instantly extinguished. It was even a little embarrassing to meet Jays eyes. Becausest night, he was trying to get Jay drunk so he could get his gic samples. Max changed the subject. I cross-examined the nurse, your leg is a fake fracture, in fact, it is injected with nerve paralysis type drugs, after stopping the drug to take some drugs to recover, but want to leave the hospital is impossible, Auntie Nancy installed a positioning system on you. As for where this positioning system is located, Max doesnt know. Jay nodded, his eyes not surprised in the slightest, Guess, since my aunt would lie to me and trap me in the hospital, she must have made a good way to prevent me from leaving the hospital. So, positioning systems are not at all umon. Max was shocked by his calm attitude, Arent you in any hurry, if you cant get out of here, then why are you looking for me? I needmunication tools, and medication. Jay replied, As I said earlier, I cant think of anyone else in Capital who would be willing to help me other than you. Youre less disgusting to me. Max rolled his eyes in disgust, Got it, Ill send it in for you, all right. Anyway, now that the nurse is being held hostage, it is simply not too convenient to send something to Jaythrough her. After discussing this matter, Jay urged him to leave. What? You just promised to do something for you, and then you want to kick me out, so ruthless, you dont recognize people with your pants down. Max said. Jay cried andughed, Whats all this metaphor, the reason I let you go is because Im worried about bumping into my auntter. Speaking of Nancy, Maxs eyes darkened a bit more. He looked at his best friend on the hospital bed and pretended to inquire carelessly, Youe to me for everything, just like a real brother, so you say, am I a brother or are you? You, right. Jay also pondered the question seriously, Since I was a child, werent you the one who looked after me, and even secretly took those out-of-print medical books from THE PEARSON FAMILY to me. Even, when volunteering to be Jays research subject, especially when learning acupuncture, which time is not the risk of being paralyzed by zapping?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. It is no exaggeration to say that Max is credited for Jays great medical attainment. So, Jay feels that Max is just like his brother. If we were really brothers, would you call me a brother? Max asked again. Jay smiled, Of course, who does not know that Mr. Pearson loves younger siblings the most ah, if I am your brother, will certainly be happy, then I will be around you every day, so that you take care of love me. After a pause, and inquired, Whats wrong with you today, keep asking these questions. Maxs eyes had a few shes and he shook his head, Nothing, just ask, Ill go first. Okay, I have trouble with my legs, so I wont see you off. Jay nodded his head. After seeing Max leave, Jays eyes only became dark. His mind shed back to Maxs words earlier. As well as joking with Nancytoday, saying that Nancy is like her own mothers words. A bold thought grows in the mind! Chapter 1573: Good cooperation At this end, Max, who left the hospital, did not know that Jay had thought so much after he left.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. He went back to the Pearson Family with mixed feelings and let the nurse leave after coercing her to be his informant. The nurse cried and cried, her eyes were swollen like walnuts, and she made a strong gag, I, can I not be this informant? Max shook his head quite honestly, No. Max, Talia came over with her belly at this time, Why are you being so mean. Max immediately went forward to help her, his tone was full of anxiety and heartache, What are you doing running here ah, also not careful stomach. I just went for a walk in the garden and saw the maids removing the interior of the car and realized that you brought back a little nurse, now did the talks fall apart? Talia asked. The details of what happened are generally known to Talia. Seeing the nurse so sad and pitiful, I knew she must be reluctant and scared to death inside. And with Maxs cold face, the nurse only got more scared. Helplessly, he stepped forward, Leave it to me. Shell take care of it. Max then obediently retreated to the side. Talia walked up to the nurse, her voice was incredibly gentle, Dont be so scared, actually my fianc is not a bad person, he just wants to help Jay, you can understand, right? The nurse nodded with a thick nasal tone, I can understand that, but Im just an ordinary person and really dont want to get involved in this ah. This could be dead! Talia shook her head, correcting her, So you think, by letting you go now, you can stay out of it? Hearing this, the nurse froze, unable to even cry, Isnt that so? Of course not, Talia shook her head, from the moment you left after my fianc, you couldnt stay out of it. If the nurse did not cooperate, Max could have revealed the matter. Just ask Nancy if she will let the nurse live? Moreover, disobeying the Pearson Family will not end well either. I want you to be a smart person and know what you should do, the Pearson Family has always had a good reputation out there, besides think about it, even if Mr. Pearson brought you back for questioning, did he really torture you? Nurse a stalk. Not really! Max just hung her up and didnt even move said whip. It was she herself who was scared enough to hurry up and give an ount of everything. Thinking about it, the nurses eyes gradually becameplex and deep. Talia hit the iron while it was hot, Youre here to help the Pearson Family, dont worry, I can promise you that you wont be treated badly, so you can help the Pearson Family with confidence? Are you guys really willing to help me get out of this? The nurse was still a bit distrustful. She can even stop living at Capital, but at least give her afortable living environment, right? If you can, give her a little more money All of this can be promised to you. Talia promised, I am also a girl, most can empathize with you, do not worry, I will protect you. The nurse was finally relieved at this point. She nodded heavily and made her decision, Okay, Ill be this informant, as long as you can protect me and give me a sum of money to go far away, Ill definitely help you to the end! Talia gave a gentle smile and extended her hand toward the nurse, So, good cooperation. Chapter 1574: Ask her to wait The nurse also shook Talias hand, Good cooperation. After saying this, hedried his tears and left the Pearson Family. The first foot just left, the second foot Max rushed forward, pulling out a handkerchief to wipe Talias hands. Just say it, why shake hands, she was just tied up in the maids room, its full of mold and unhygienic! Talia shook her head, Which is not so delicate. Of course my wife is going to be petite. Max said, Youre going to be the best little petite flower in the world and be held in my heart, okay? Taliaughed at his words, You see such a fat little white flower? This is caused by pregnancy, when you turn around and have the baby, I will make you nutritious meals every day, so that you can be healthy and happy and thin. Max said. And to be honest, Talia is not fat, just a little more flesh on the cheeks, look a little more charming, hands and feet and body are still as slender as before. Talias heart warmed and she couldnt help but lean on Maxs shoulder. By the way Talia, your eloquence is really good ah, in the future you must go with me to business negotiations, with you in, will certainly get twice the result with half the effort. Max praised. Talia denied, Im just taking my chances, I happen to be more familiar with this kind of talk, I dont know anything about business negotiation talk. To this kind of discourse? Max had a fine mind and sensed the point in the words, Has anyone ever said such a thing to you, or have you said such a thing to someone else? Talias expression was instantly flustered, her eyes full of dodging, No, its just, its just that Ive seen it on TV a lot. What kind of television still speaks these words? Max frowned. To his surprise, Talias brow furrowed even more than his, questioning with a stern face, Dont you believe me? While saying that, he looked angry. Max suddenly panicked, hurriedly began to coax his daughter-inw, believe believe, of course I believe you ah, just want you to watch a little less of this kind of television, these are too negative, will affect the mood. Bad mood, the child will be affected not to mention that Talias own heart will also be subliminally ufortable. And Max just wants to make Talia happy for the rest of her life.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. En! Talia nodded heavily, Ill listen to you and not look at itter. Thats right. Max nodded, Watch a little more talk shows or something, or debates, it helps with the IQ. Talia stomped her foot, You really think I have a low IQ and cant even understand this, you just dont like my IQ high enough, right? Good, then I will go now to learn a good stand-upedy, then when the mouth is well practiced, I wille to scold you. After saying this, Talia turned to leave. Maxughed and went after it. He was about to go up and apologize when the maid came up and said there was someone at the door looking for Talia. Who, Max was upset, wrapping his arms around Talia and giving her a kiss, specifically picked a time when Talia and I were making out, so insensitive, right? Talia reached out and pushed him in embarrassment, Whos going to make love to you. After saying that, he asked the maid, Who is looking for me? The maid carefully nced at Max next to her before moving to Talias ear and uttering the name. Talias expression changed instantly, Okay, Ill go out now and ask her to wait for a moment. Chapter 1575: Don’t Wait for Me to Strike Such a serious and cautious attitude is rarely seen by Max. Not without a little curiosity, Ill go with you Talia. No! Talias voice drew up in a shrill refusal. Took Max by surprise. Looking back, Talia squeezed out another reluctant smile, Its my old acquaintance, you should not go, after all, also do not know each other, when the time to meet strange awkward. After a pause, he added, Its a girl. It was all nothing, but after adding this sentence, Maxs expression became serious and looked at Talia with a stern face, Do I look like the kind of person who would suspect you of having an affair, I want to apany you there, I just care about you. With Talia, he is confident and very trusting! Talia hmmed and reached out to take Maxs arm, I know you wont mind this, but Ill report what I should report, whether you listen or not is your business, whether I say it or not is a matter of my attitude. In three or two sentences, Max was coaxed into talking. Its like drinking ten bottles of Baileys, sweet and dizzy. Didnt even react to when Talia left. On the other hand, Talia came out of the Pearson Family. Meet the person looking for himself on a bench in a nearby park. Auntie Nancy, Talia greeted politely, but her expression was tight, What did you want to see me about? Thats right, the person who came to see Talia was Nancy!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nancy, who was wearing a dry professional skirt suit, had an overpowering andpetent light in her eyes. She pointed with her eyes to the empty seat next to her, Sit down. Talia, however, stood still, Just say what you want, I still have to go home. Sit down, is it possible that I can hurt you in public? Nancy asked. The park is full of people, I dont know how many pairs of eyes are staring at this side. Shes not going to do anything stupid. Especially when ites to people like Talia doing stupid things. Its not even worth it, okay? Talia bit her red lips tightly, hesitated for a long time, but still obeyed and sat next to her. Youre getting married to Max soon, arent you? Nancy asked. Talia nodded, Yes, thats next week. Thats nice. Nancy replied, So, are you ready to make the decision to stay with him for the rest of your life? Done, I want to be with Max, all the time. Without hesitation, Talia replied, I really love Max. It was, it is, and it will be! Thats the answer Nancy was waiting for. She nodded, Since you really love her, I guess its okay to let you make a choice, right? Whats the decision? Talias heart had begun to beat a drum. Nancy spoke, Between the baby and Max, choose one. How can this be! Talia popped right up, looking at Nancy with a shocked face, shaking her head desperately and painfully, No, no, I cant do that. She loves Max, but she loves the baby in her belly just as much. This is her heart Bonnie, even if she risked her life to keep the child ah! Havent you ever heard the saying, you cant have both the fish and the bears paw, you want everything, theres no such thing as a good thing in the world. Nancy, however, was aggressive. Hurry up and make your choice while Im still being polite to you, or else by the time I strike, you may not be able to keep both. Chapter 1576: Isn’t that so? Auntie Nancy, Talia said, making a decision. She took a step back, then slowly, with her legs bent, knelt directly in front of Nancy. Anything else is fine, but please, dont make me make that choice. Talias eyes filled with tears. She really couldnt do it. The baby she wants, Max she wants. Nancy nodded, I see, then you just want to lose your grandmother right, although that old womans life isnt worth much, but at least its something for you to lose. No! Talias expression became frightened and she shook her head in panic and fear, No, not even on my grandmothers life. Nancy spread her hands, But you just said that anything else is fine as long as its not Max and the baby. Plus my grandmother, all but those three! Talia added. These three people, all of them, are very important to her. You do realize that you have something on me, right? Nancys eyes narrowed slightly, like a cobra. Beautiful, but deadly. Talias whole face faded to white and she nodded vigorously, I know. She has a hold on Nancy. No, there is a handle on Nancy, Nathan and Jay. That is a handle that absolutely no one should know about! Nancy was satisfied with her timidity and ipetence to bow down, Good that you know, then Ill be honest with you, my target is not Max, the child or your grandmother. Youre targeting Sebastian and Bonnie, Talia said. Thats right. So you justid out so much just to make me feel scared that I had to choose to betray Sebastian and Bonnie in order to be able to guard my beloved. Youre very smart. Taliaughed bitterly, Whats the use of being smart, isnt it the same to be yed by you Auntie Nancy? People have a handle, even if they are smart, but also useless. Take care of Sebastian for me, on your wedding day, and I wont bother you after that. Nancy said, Even, I can find a way to get you out of the nightmare of that yearpletely. Such a good deal can not be missed. Because once you miss it, you wont get it back. I I need to think about it. Talias voice faltered. Nancy nodded, Yes, give me an answer tomorrow.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Said Nancy stood up and patted the non-existent dust on her body, After all, you will get married next week, after you agreed, I have to help you to find a way to arrange for the preparation of this matter, time is also quite tight. Talias heart went out like a dead hmmm. Get up, how cold it is to kneel on the ground, and how sad you will be when the baby is gone. Nancy said as she reached out to help Talia. Only just as the hand touched it, it was pushed away fiercely. Pushing her almost fell to the ground. I was about to get angry when I fixed my eyes and found that it was actually Max. Max, what are you, what are you doing here? Talia inquired in an overwhelming panic. Max didnt answer, his gaze fell on Nancy icily, Auntie Nancy, what do you want to do to Talia, if you want to touch her, then dont me me for being rude. Nancy smiled, What can I do to her, I like her so I asked her out to talk, didnt I Talia? With ease, Nancy threw the conversation back to Talia. Maxs pleading gaze then also fell up. Chapter 1577: Sneaky meeting Talia just felt that gaze burning terribly. She didnt even dare to meet Maxs eyes. Yes, yes, Auntie Nancy just came to see me for a chat, we didnt do anything. Max is still not convinced. His eyes were fixed on Talia, attempting to see what was going on. But Talia kept her head down and didnt say a word. Look at Nancy next to you, because she has seen too many big scenes in the mall, so she is not afraid at all. Seeing that nothing could be asked, Max had to give up.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. He turned away with Talia in tow. Talias hand was clutched tightly and hard throughout this period. The pinch hurts Talia a little. But in the end, Talia didnt say a word because she was weak and worried. Back at the Pearson Family, Max pulled Talia down on the couch. He carefully and carefully examined Talia and was relieved to make sure there were no injuries on his body. Talia, I thought you said you were going to see an old friend, why are you seeing Auntie Nancy? Max asked. Talias eyes still dodged, I Ive just made a start, but I dont know how to go on. Max actually thought of his own exnation, Did Auntie Nancy lie to you? It must be! Auntie Nancy tricks Talia into going out under the guise of that old friend, and then the two of them talk and chat in the park. No, to be precise, it should be a threat warning. What do the two of them have to talk about. Talia, what did Auntie Nancy tell you, and were you shocked? Max asked with concern. Even reassured Talia, Dont be afraid, Ill back you up, Auntie Nancy wont dare to do anything to you. The more tender and considerate he was, the more Talias heart med itself. After a long hesitation, she spoke, She said that she hoped I would provide a little bit of Sebastian and Bonnies weaknesses and she could give me the benefit of the doubt. Thats not really a lie, but its not true either. Max believed it. A fist mmed hard on the sofa, I knew Auntie Nancy was upset, thinking all the time about how to calcte Bonnie and Sebastian, and even trying to pull in you, a pregnant woman. How can you be so shameless! Im going to have to find a way to take care of Auntie Nancy. Max said with righteous indignation. Looking at his angry face, Talias emotions tangled up inplications. Tentatively, Didnt it ever ur to you that I might say yes, or perhaps, that I myself was in cahoots with Auntie Nancy? How can that be! Max directly shook his head to deny, You are the girl I like, what are you like, I still dont understand? Talia, is the best, kindest, most gentle girl in the world! So, even if there is a mistake, it is all someone elses. Dont get too psyched, I wont let you get involved in this mess. Max assured. His big, strong hand pressed on Talias shoulder, Just be happy and wait to be my bride, okay? Talias feelings wereplicated a few more times. But still, he nodded and responded with a yes. Okay, Ill drop you off at Bonnies. We werent supposed to meet today, had to get you back before Bonnie went to pick up the five kids from school. Max said. ording to the rules before Capitals wedding, the bride and groom are not allowed to see each other. But Max couldnt help it. A day without seeing Talia makes me scratch my head. I had to pick up Talia quietly while Bonnie was out to meet her. Make it look like two people steal the sunshine! Chapter 1578: Do you have to dominate this position Talia, who had been incredibly nervous, was amused by thisment. Were going to get married soon, whats with the stealing of the sunshine. Talia corrected, I should say, like early love. Yes, yes, yes, its still the wife who is educated. Max nodded, Lets go, Ill take you home as a girl in early love. Although deliberately pinpointed the time when Bonnie brought the children home. But it was hopeless, it still hit the ground running. The five kids immediately shy-faced at Max, Uncle Max, why are you so like a clingy person, you have to be with your aunt and uncle every day. Max immediately strained his neck, What do you know, people who love each other just like to stick together, you are still young, when you have someone you liketer you will know! But the book says that if two lovers are in love for a long time, they are not in love for a long time. Andrew corrected. Max corrected him in turn, people this life, only live a few decades, good luck even a hundred years, the first twenty years we have to be busy learning to grow up, after that will meet the true love of this life. Full count, you apany a person for more than seventy years. Time is like a white horse passing by, a snap of the fingers, soon gone, if we do not seize the time to get tired together, what a pity! Even if a person really has a next life, it is necessary to drink Mona soup and forget all the memories of the previous life. So when we meet again in the next life, it is not possible to be the same as in the previous life. Seize the time to love each other in this life, is the most correct choice.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, the expressions of the five children all became serious. They have nodded their heads to show that they understand. Damon even pulled out the little notebook he had with him, Uncle Max you say that again, Im going to copy this down! What for? Max asked him, Youre not nning to use it to pick up girlster, are you? Young, the teasing manual is quite well prepared! Max looked like he was going to be an uncle and preach. As a result, the next second I heard Damon say, No, I was thinking that if two people only love each other for 70 or 80 years, then wouldnt the time that family members spend together be even shorter, after all, when you grow up and get married, you will have your own family. People will have more objects that they need to love, but often at such times, they will neglect the people around them. For example, the siblings they grew up with, like the parents who gave birth to them and took care of them growing up. Damons eyes shone brightly and every word carried sincerity, Im going to copy this down and then read it once a day, lest I forget to spend more time with Mommy and Daddy and my younger siblings. Max: !!! This realm, directly to his seconds into the dregs, okay? Defeated, Max left in a huff. Talia was carrying things in her heart, and looked at Bonnie with a bit of a wink. Talia, what are you thinking about? Bonnie saw her standing still, so she asked, Still thinking about your secret meeting, huh? Dont worry, its just a custom, and it doesnt have to be followed. After a pause, and a yful wink at Talia, If it were me, I wouldnt be able to resist meeting Sebastian either, so I wont tell Grandpa and the others. She thought Talia was worried about this, so she spoke again and again to reassure. But listening to Bonnies caring and thoughtful words, Talias feelings became even moreplicated. Bonnie, Talia spoke, her tone hesitant andplicated, do you and Sebastian, must you take the position of heir to the Jones Family? Chapter 1579: Homework Bonnie was stunned by the question. Surprised, she looked at Talia, Why are you asking me this all of a sudden, for good reason? Nothing, Talias eyes shed, it just urred to me, do you guys have to get the position? Bonnie shook her head, Thats not so much, actually Sebastian doesnt want to sit in this position, its too tiring. The time and effort required to support the Jones Family is beyond the imagination of ordinary people. Especially now that she is about to give birth, Sebastian cant stop worrying and wants to be by her side all the time. How can I care about those things in thepany? If you guys dont have to be the heirs, then why, why cant you give the position to Nancy and Jay? Talia spoke eagerly. Too much excitement, expression with a few grimaces. Bonnie was taken aback hard and at the same time realized that something was wrong, Talia, whats wrong with you, suddenly so anxious and, helping Auntie Nancy? Its nothing. Talia lowered her head to gather her emotions and forced out a smile, Im sorry, I was just worried that you and Sebastian would get hurt, so Ill simply give it to Auntie Nancy and the others if I can give it up. Bonnie nodded and lifted her hand to pat Talias shoulder, I see your point, but this heir position, even if Sebastian doesnt sit, cant go to Auntie Nancy. Why? Talia wondered, Cant you just give it to her? To whom not to give ah. Whats more, if Sebastian gives up, she wont have to deal with Bonnie anymore. At this moment, Talias heart is really full of sorrow and contradiction. Bonnie opened her mouth, trying to exin why. Because, Auntie Nancy wanted to give the position to Jay. Jay, on the other hand, is Maxs half-brother. Auntie Nancy had bad intentions and had been nning this since more than twenty years ago. They could never let Auntie Nancy have her way! The words came to the mouth, Bonnie swallowed back again. Now this matter is still inconclusive, even Max did not tell Talia the truth, how to do more mouth. Its better to hold back! She could only tell Talia, When you get married next week and really be my sister-inw, Ill let my brother tell you everything. By that time, it might be toote. Talia murmured in a low voice. What did you say? Bonnie didnt hear it clearly. Talia, however, had squeezed out a smile, Nothing, then Ill wait. After saying this, the topic was changed. The five children also came up at this time and looked at Bonnie with bewilderment, Mommy, the school has assigned homework and we need your help to finish it. Bonnie naturally agreed, Yes, what homework ah, Mommy will definitely help. As a result, when I got to the living room and sat on the couch as requested by the five kids, I realized that the homework was actually to wash moms feet! It was supposed to be a very heartwarming and moving event. But there were so many children that everyone came to wash Bonnies feet once. By the end of the day, Bonnie just felt like her feet were being washed off ayer of skin. Exhausted enough, sheid back down in her room to rest.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. He was drifting off to sleep when he was picked up by Sebastian, who had returned from work, and walked towards the bathroom to save him. Bonnie was so sleepy that she didnt even want to lift her eyelids and muttered, Im so tired, can we not take a shower tonight? Sebastian smiled gently, Okay, no bath, but the face and feet always need to be washed, you fall asleep, Ill help you wash. Chapter 1580: You’ve enjoyed it five times When facing Bonnie, Sebastian always keeps a gentle side. But when she heard the word foot washing, Bonnie popped right up. The head shook like a rattle, and refused vigorously, Not to wash my feet, not even to death! Whats wrong with this? Sebastian was full of confusion, Its just washing your feet, so much reaction, are your feet ufortable? Bonnie then told Sebastian about getting her feet washed five times in a row today. Finally, with a bitter face, If I wash it again, I may not be able to have my feet. A full man doesnt know when hes hungry, Sebastian reached out, scraping the tip of Bonnies nose, youve enjoyed it five times, I havent once. Howe he didnt get his turn for this kind of homework? You like it, Bonnie winked, I can wash it for you. Said, about to squat down to go. Sebastian rushed to support her, How can you squat down with such a big belly, dont hurt yourself. Since she wasnt washing her feet anyway, Sebastian wiped her face and carried her back to bed. Looking at the handsome man in front of her tucking herself in, Bonnies heart warmed up and reached out to tug on her suit, Can you stay here with me until I fall asleep? Good. Sebastian nodded, Ill stay here with you. With that, he took the file and started working on it right at the bedside. Looking at him so hard, Bonnies mind ghosted back to Talias words. The more I think about it, the more I think something is wrong. She then told Sebastian, Why do I get the feeling that Talia has something on her mind, and shes trying to talk you out of the heirship in favor of Jay. Are she and Jay close? Sebastian asked. Bonnie shook her head, Havent we met a few times before, it looks like we know each other, but its not a good rtionship. Thats odd. Whether it is reason or pro, it is Bonnie and Sebastian who win out. So why is Talia taking Jays side? Shes been threatened. Bonnie and Sebastian thought of the reason at the same time. And, guessed that name. Nancy! Auntie Nancy has been going after Talia all day. Bonnie sharpened her teeth, Ill have to think of a way to warn her. It must be exhausting to see Talia about to have a wedding and now have to be distracted with all this. And you talk about others, Sebastian helplessly shook his head, Talia is a pregnant woman to be busy preparing for the wedding, and you are not a pregnant woman, and a pregnant woman who is about to give birth.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Why dont you care about yourself when you worry about this and that? Bonnie argued with a strained neck, The baby is thriving and growing without any problems these days away from Auntie Nancy, thats why I have the heart to think about it. That also needs attention. Sebastians tone insisted, Ill talk to her first thing tomorrow morning to see if I cant ask any useful clues, Ill go back to investigate. As for Bonnie, just get some rest. Bonnie couldnt resist him, so she agreed, repeatedly urging, Then when you have a clue, remember to tell me first. She likes Talia a lot, plus the fact that Talia will soon be her sister-inw and be a family makes it all the more important for her to care about Talia. Good. Sebastian nodded and reached out to rub Bonnies hair, Go to sleep. Chapter 1581: Suddenly it falls apart Bonnie fell asleep quickly. Sebastian then withdrew his hand, got up with a sullen face and went to Talias room. After a few knocks on the door, Talias voice came from inside the house, Who is it? Its me, Sebastian, is Miss Bear resting? Sebastian answered. Talia immediately ran to open the door, but her gaze was a little unnatural, and she didnt even know if she should meet Sebastians eyes. The voice was stuttering too, Is there anything else for Mr. Grant at thiste hour? I heard that there is a good store nearby, but you have to queue up at four oclock in the morning, otherwise you wont be able to buy the freshest baked Xiao Long Bao, I want to buy it for Bonnie, do you want to join us tomorrow morning? Talias mind wondered for a moment.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. As usual, Sebastian is the best person to avoid suspicion. Not to mention contact with women, even with the female dog met, but also will deliberately around the distance. How could she now take the initiative to invite her to go shopping for breakfast with her? But soon she reacted. Sebastian is drunk. Okay, tomorrow morning at four oclock right, Ill go with you. Talia nodded. Then rest early. Sebastian finished those words and turned to leave. Mr. Grant, Talia hesitantly called out to him, wanting to say something, but finally holding back, get some rest early. She went back to her room andy down, distracted. This night tossing and turning did not sleep much. Naturally, at four oclock the next morning, he appeared at the first floor entrance with a big ck eye. Seeing Sebastiane downstairs, Talias heart lifted again, so nervous that she didnt know where to put her hands. Sebastian is as good as nothing, his tone is a little more warmpared tost night, How to stand at the door, just sit and wait. Its okay, Talia squeezed out a smile, Its not very tiring, lets go. Good. Sebastian nodded. He drove, Talia sat in the back, and the two headed toward the bakery. The journey was wordless and silent to the extreme. When they got to the bun store, there werent many queues because it was early, and they got their hot xiao long buns without any problems. Packed in an insted box and packed back to the vi. On the way back, Sebastian remained silent. But Talia couldnt hold it in. She was tormented and spoke stiffly, Mr. Grant, what exactly do you want from me, you might as well tell me straight. Do you remember what kind of stuffed dumplings we just bought? Sebastian asked. Talia was stunned for a moment, Fennels, whats wrong? Sebastian was silent again. Thats how we got back to the vi, it was already 6:30 am. The five children washed up and came downstairs, yawning sleepily while Bonnie gently tied Erikas and Joannas hair. Now that you are an elementary school student, you need to tie your hair up so that you look spirited and energetic. Turning his head to see Sebastian, his tone was a bitining, When did you get up, howe you disappeared when I opened my eyes? Bought Xiao Long Bao. Sebastian replied. Bonnies eyes instantly lit up, tied her hair in three or two tries and went up to open the thermos box. And not forgetting to ask Sebastian, Theres fennel, right? There is. Sebastian nodded. Bonnies eyes glistened withughter and she immediately greeted her upstairs, Talia,e downstairs, the small dumplings you wanted to eatst time have been bought back,e downstairs and eat them while they are hot. Talia, who was purposely left outside the door, had a certain thread in her heart suddenly copse. Chapter 1582: This is Grandma Stone’s heart The tears rolled down as if they didnt want money. Talias shoulders trembled violently as she cried. She finally understood why Sebastian had asked herself to follow him at four oclock to buy Xiao Long Bao. Just want her to know that Bonnie truly sees her as family. So as long as she has said things, all of them are remembered in the heart. As soon as you get the chance, cash in immediately. And what about her? She is hesitant to help Nancy in her plot against Bonnie and Sebastian. Snap! Talia could no longer hold back and gave herself a hard p. She had to wake herself up. And the loud pping sound quickly attracted Bonnies attention. To be precise, the attention of everyone in the living room.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Looking for the sound, the crowd searched for it. Oh my God, Talia what are you doing, hitting yourself for a good reason! Bonnie looked at her already highly swollen cheek and was distressed to the core. And Damon, who knows how to behave, acted quickly and rushed to the refrigerator to get the ice pack. Holding it up high and handing it to Talia, Future aunt, use this quickly to reduce the swelling. Talias tears fell even harder, Im sorry, Im sorry. Why are you sorry for a good reason, what happened? Bonnie asked. But Talia wouldnt say anything, and still just desperately apologized. Only then did he finally look up and make the huge and difficult decision, Bonnie, I will make this right, you trust me. After saying this, Talia simply turned around and left. Bonnie was uneasy about trying to go after it. Let him go, Sebastian stopped her, his azure ck eyes deep, Dont you want to know what shes hiding, shell tell you when shes worked it out. Bonnies heart was beating, But I feel a little off, what if shes in danger when she goes to fix it? Shell figure it out. Sebastian sounded firm, Besides, theres still the brother-inw to help. With Max steadfastly on Talias side, shell be fine. Bonnies heart was still beating a drum. Naive at the moment Talia has run out of sight. Want to chase, but no chance. She could only sigh and turn her head to urge Sebastian, Then hurry up and call my brother, dont let anything happen to her. C Within minutes of hanging up Sebastians phone, Max received a text from Talia. CI have something to tell you. Come to Grandmas ward. Max returned a good word. He went off in his suit, carrying a fruit basket, as if he was just visiting Grandma Stone, smiling. Talia was not there yet when we arrived at the ward. Only Grandma Stone was leaning on the bed, wearing her presbyopic sses and going about her business. Grandma, what are you doing? Max walked up and put the fruit basket down, Get well, dont keep busy. Grandma Stone, with a smile on her wrinkled face, waved her hand and said, Im not that valuable, but Im just doing some handwork. Hearing this, Max was immediately interested, Its for me, Grandma, what kind of treasure did you make for me? Grandma Stone handed him the embroidery in her hand, Its a mandarin duck pillowcase for your wedding day, this is festive and also signifies good luck! In her youth, Grandma Stone was a well-known embroiderer in White City, and her hand-stitched and embroidered work could fetch a lot of money. However, my hands are not so good in my old age, so I often poke my hands, and my embroidery is not so good anymore. Several years ago, Max received a dragon embroidery from Grandma Stone, and was told it looked like a snake. I thought todays embroidery would not be too good, Max was ready to close his eyes and praise brainlessly, after all, this is a piece of Grandma Stones heart ah. But when he took a look, he froze. Chapter 1583: I betrayed you once The Yuanyang ducks on the pillowcase are embroidered vividly, and the stitching and everything is especially perfect. Grandma, your embroidery work is as good as ever! Max sincerely praised, I cant even spare this pillowcase. Is this a pillowcase? This is a work of art, okay? Grandma Stone wasplimented, Youre a sweet-talking kid! After a pause and said, However, I just stitched a few stitches, just edge these, the rest is Talia embroidered. Max subconsciously held the pillowcase tighter, his eyes filled with joy, Is this something Talia prepared especially for me? Yeah. Grandma Stone nodded and raised her hand to pat Maxs shoulder, When she was a child, Talia said that if she grew up and married her Prince Charming, she must hand embroider a pair of pillowcases for him, and then pillow with him like this and grow old. Now, thats a promise kept! Maxs heart was even happier, sweeter than eating honey. But Grandma Stones voice turned again, But this girl just these days also do not know what is busy, has note over to put thest bit of embroidery to close, Grandma is also worried that it is toote to help, Max, you do not mind. Max shook his head, Of course not Grandma, this pillowcase with your help, thats the finishing touch! As he was praising, Talia appeared in the doorway. Come one on. Grandma Stone waved with a smile, Ill wrap up that Mandarin pillowcase of yours for you. Max handed the pillowcase to Talia as if he were offering a treasure.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Talia, however, didnt have the heart to look. After a distracted sweep, he casually ced it on Grandma Stones bed, but his gaze fell on Max, Theres something I want to tell you. Grandma Stone immediately covered her ears, Oh, the little two whispering I am an old woman do not listen, go out, go out, finish beforeing in. Say it right here. Talia replied, And you, Grandma, be a witness. The tone of voice is more or less serious. Grandma Stone realizes the gravity of the situation and her expression tightens. Even the heart, some thumping drums. And Max was taken aback by the seriousness of the scene. He tried tough and liven up the atmosphere, Talia, whats going on, whats so solemn to say in front of grandma? Its about the year I left. Talia took a deep breath and forced out a smile, Do you want to know the truth? Talia! Grandma Stones face immediately changed, What nonsense, no more, soon to be married, how can you still be so nonsense! The word marriage was bitten extremely hard by Grandma Stone. The warning is self-exnatory. Max is not stupid, naturally heard the other meaning of the words. At once frowned, Grandma Stone, Talia, what the hell is going on ah, not to say something about the year, how to be nonsense. Grandma Stone ignored him and stared at Talia with a deadly gaze, her tone was like amand and a plea, Talia, the past is irrevocable, forget it, okay? Youre about to start a new life with Max. Do as youre told and dont ever trap yourself again over what happened back then! Two lines of hot tears rolled down the corners of Talias eyes and she slowly shook her head, Im sorry, Grandma, I have to say it. Following that, he turned his head towards Max and squeezed out a smile that he thought was brilliant, Actually, the real reason I left you back then was because I was dirty, I felt unworthy of you, so I left, Im sorry Max, I once, betrayed you. Chapter 1584: It can only be you What? Maxs brain buzzed, unable to react to the meaning of the words for a moment. This ispletely different from Talia having married someone. If it was just a marriage, then Talia would have been justified in starting a new rtionship after they broke up. But if it was back when they were still together, it would have been a different story. Maxs eyes turned scarlet while his voice trembled, Talia, dont be ridiculous, we were so close back then, how could you cheat on me? While saying that, he reached out and tried to take Talia into his arms. Talia, however, took a step backwards. The two were separated by less than half a meter, yet it was as if they were separated by the Chu River. So far away that Max cant even touch it. His voice even became a little fluttery, Youre kidding me, arent you? Talia gaze but unusually calm, Grandma also knows what happened back then, back then, it was grandma who cleaned up the mess for me and took me out of White City. Grandma Stone let out a long sigh. I cant hide it after all. She looked at the pillowcase ced on the bed, big red background, gold silk mandarin ducks, obviously everything is so beautiful and festive. But howe is going to end! Grandma, I cant hide it for the rest of my life, Im going to say it clearly, and after I say it clearly, I wont feel so bad inside. Talia said. What else can we do now that the matter hase to this? This is his own granddaughter! Grandma Stone nodded, her white hair swaying along, Whatever decision you make, Grandma supports you, and since you have to say it, lets make it clear. Tell Max all the ins and outs of that year! But Max didnt want to hear it, Thats all in the past, theres nothing to hear, lets go to the mall and pick a pair of pillowcases, then well use them to stuff into this pair of pillowcases, didnt you embroider them for me with your own hands? The man, you know. Talia was still going on. In addition to the pillow insert and then buy some other bar, how about a pillow with happy words, or a red maternity pillow, so you can sleep a little morefortable at night. You should know that persons name. Ill get the car, hurry downstairs when youre done packing, Ill wait for you. Max turned to go. But its toote. Talia spoke that name to his back, Hes Jay. Maxs footsteps stalled. All the strong reasoning in this moment copsed. He broke down to his core, turned his head and looked at Talia with scarlet eyes, snarled and spoke, I thought I said I wouldnt listen, why tell me, I dont want to know, Talia, cant we just live the rest of our lives properly? All the things in the past, he could not mind. As long as, as long as Talia stays with him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org. Talia shook her head, But I have to say it, because if I dont, Auntie Nancy will tell you too. Between herself and everyone else, Talia chose thetter in the end. She let out a long sigh of relief, as if she had aplished something, and actually smiled from the bottom of her heart. Ive said all I need to say, Max, we still have a week until our wedding, so if you back out now, its not toote. Talia said. In the next instant, she was tightly embracedby Max. I dont regret it, I will never regret it. Max replied, I like you and only you, and it could only be you for the rest of my life! Chapter 1585: Any words can be cursed out Maxs tone was firm and insistent. There was something wet in those azure ck eyes, like a beast desperate for approval and not yet returned to the tribe, Just tell me that the person you love now is me. Thats enough. Talia didnt hesitate, The one person I was, am, and will always love is you. Then well get married, and well be the happiest couple in the world. Max said. Grandma Stones eyes have been spilling over uncontrobly with tears.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Old tears and blurred vision. How nice that the secret she helped cover up for so many years turned out not to get any bad end on the day it was made public. Grandma Stone knew that Max really loved Talia. Love someone, will not count the gains and losses, and even forget all each others faults. As long as, the other persons heart is beating for them, thats enough. Probably because of the heavy responsibility, Grandma Stone suddenly felt a little tired. You two go out and talk, Im going to lie down and rest. Grandma Stone said. The two then walked out of the ward. But not daring to go too far, he sat down on a bench in front of the ward. Max then opened his mouth and asked tentatively, I dont mean to be musty about the past, but I have a few questions Id like to ask you, is that okay? Talia has long guessed what he wanted to ask, very dry and straightforward answer, That night, I do not know why the person who came to the appointment was Jay, it was dark, but I was not controlled, and when I woke up in the morning, the wood was gone. Even, also by Nancy to take pictures, as ckmail, forcing her to break up with Max voluntarily. Otherwise Nancy will make those photos public and make Talia a slutty, man-hungry slut in the eyes of everyone. At that time, what face does Talia have to appear in front of Max? I know that there is a good chance that you will still be righteous with me, but then you will be aughing stock along with me, and I dont want you to sacrifice so much for me, so I chose to leave with dignity. After hearing these words, Max was even more distressed. He reached out and hugged Talia with a little lump in his throat, even a shiver. It is self-recrimination, remorse, and deep powerlessness. He never knew that Talia had gone through so much that year and suffered so much in silence! When the Talia, how sad ah, but also lightly appear in front of him, said with him together but for the money, now get the money, it will be a bridge back to the road, never see each other. Max hugged her tightly again. Its all in the past, its all in the past. He kept repeating. I just dont know if it was said to Talia or to myself. When both of them had calmed down, Talia spoke, This wedding, lets not have it yet. She chose to side with the Pearson Family, and then Nancy was bound to tear her apart. Those photos will be made public and she will be the talk of the town in Capital. The criticism is enough for her to bear alone. Really do not want to pull Max down. Maxs attitude, however, was very resolute, Its okay, when the timees, cancel the engagement and put all the public opinion on my head, so that people wont target you. Talias eyes widened, What do you mean? It is to buy through the press and media, saying that obviously back then you were the victim, but I did not heed directly dumped you, so easy to reconnect, a look at your difficulties, immediately choose to withdraw, so that everyone called me a scum, beast, son of a bitch! Chapter 1586: You guys go back first Max is not just talking. He even had the news headline in his head. Mr. Pearson escaped from the wedding, and Talia was married to the wrong person! Talia was so anxious that she clutched his arm, What does this have to do with you, youre obviously fine.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But they scold me, I only have to suffer one pain, if they scold you, you suffer hard and I suffer hard, I have to suffer two, how uneconomical it is. Max replied. Even, very serious look to Talia, Do not worry, I have thick skin, they scold is, anyway, I will not be less piece of meat, they do not know how happy and sweet my delicate wife in the arms. Talia still disagrees. When I opened my mouth and was about to speak, I heard Bonnies voice from behind me, Yes, who dares to scold my future sister-inw, Ill be the first to say no. Bonnie, you Talia looked incredulously at Bonnie, still a bit overwhelmed, What are you doing here? She doesnt know how to face Bonnie yet. Bonnie replied, It was Grandma Stone who called me and said she was afraid my brother wouldnt be able to coax you alone and asked me toe help. To be precise, Bonnie was asked to help mediate. After all, its a big deal about Max and Talias marriage, Grandma Stone is not at ease! As for what happened, Bonnie also understands almost everything. She looked at Talia and said, word by word, very seriously, Talia, since you are marrying into the Pearson Family, then you are part of the Pearson Family, you know the Pearson Family has a rule, right? What? No matter who is bullied, help, because, one glory, one loss. Bonnie finished and then looked at Max, So this scolding cannot be carried by you, and likewise, it cannot be carried by my brother. How is this possible. Those photos are out there, and with Nancys maniption, its bound to cause an uproar. How can it work without someoneing out to take the me? Someone has to step up to the te, I dont mind being called out, its better if I take the me. Talia said. Bonnie shook her head and corrected her, Why keep thinking about taking the fall for someone else when it was clearly a deliberate act by Nancy back then. The person who should really stand up and apologize is Nancy! Talia and Max were both stunned. Thats the reaction, its really true. Why should Nancy be allowed to bully? Max was full of enlightened expression, fiercely patted his head, Thats right Bonnie, you have a point, how I just did not think of it! The real person to deal with is Nancy! Bonnie nodded her head with great satisfaction. At least now the two are back on their feet. She cleared her throat and began to analyze the form. If Auntie Nancy was involved in the incident, then it means that Auntie Nancy and Nathan were in collusion at that time, and Nathan authorized this method to drive you away. That means that all that is needed is to find evidence that they did all this back then and you can counter the evidence Nancy came up with! But now the problem is that Nancy cant possibly admit what happened back then. Nathan couldnt find the trail again. As for Jay, he was also taken away I know he Max wanted to say something, but finally gave it back, he turned around, You guys go back first, Im going out. Chapter 1587: Sacrosanct Talias expression was nk, Where are you going?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Max chose to keep it a secret, Anyway, you go back to the vi first, Ill be back soon. He turned around and went downstairs, got in his car to start it. Instead, the passenger door was opened and Bonnie shed in. Max looked at her with eyes full of amazement, Youre Bonnie buckled herself in, Ill go with you to torture Jay, I know, you are going to Jay. Upon hearing this, Maxs eyes grew wider than brass bells, How did you know? Im the best at reading peoples minds. Bonnie replied. But after a pause, I still told the truth, I smelled Jays unique herbal scent on you, and you secretly sent some medicine outside, and I happened to bump into it, so I guessed. So thats it. Max wrinkled his brow, I went to a hospital in Auntie Nancys jurisdiction, I can still pretend to be a woman in, you have a big belly, how to pretend ah. Go in and wear out. So, Bonnie couldnt go along. But Bonnie doesnt think so. Who says pregnant women cant pretend? Lend me your shirt and suit pants, and belt, and a purse, and I can be a riot. That said, Bonnie also found two such maternity photos from the Inte for Max to see. Not to mention, the big round belly, really and the burgeoning beer belly exactly the same. Its just that the belly of the mob is filled with fat oil, and the belly of the pregnant woman is containing a small life. Im going to follow you anyway, I dont feelfortable with you, you have such aplicated rtionship with Jay, and now with this whole Talia thing, Im worried youll do something stupid on impulse. Bonnie said. She is supervising Max. Max really could not argue, so he had to helplessly shake his head and sigh, Then first of all, if there is danger, you do not care about me, just run, understand? Bonnie impatiently waved her hand, I know, hurry up and drive, I dont care about you when the timees, Im running for my life. But Max still didnt move, but helped her unbuckle her seat belt. What to do what to do, did not agree to take me, brother how you do not keep your word, out of promise ah! Bonnie was in a hurry. Max sounded helpless, No, I was trying to get you to go in the back, you dont sit in the passenger side, the passenger side is now Talias exclusive seat. Wife exclusive, sacrosanct! Bonnie: What a time to lose your love brain. She got out of the car and went around to the back and sat down, and only then did Max step on the gas. The car soon arrived at the hospital. After Max and Bonnie dressed up in disguise, they were able to blend into the hospital very smoothly. When he arrived at the door of the ward, he was going to push the door open and go in, and Max remembered something. Wait a minute, Ill go in first. Max said, Wait until I say you cane in, then you cane in! It is like a mysterious look. Bonnie bristled, but did as she was told. Just hear the rattling of rummaging in the ward. Half a minuteter, Max said the word in. Bonnie pushed the door open and wondered what the hell these two were doing in there. But the first nce inside, but directly attracted by the bed Jay. Staring nkly for a long time, not knowing what adjective to look for, Mr. Jones, you dress like this, are you ying with childishness? Chapter 1588: It’s just a play The wordsnded on the floor and Max next to himughed first. Jay red at him, turning the well, turtle mask on his face somewhat unnaturally. Or the kind of turtle mask drawn on A4 paper. How to look awkward. But there is no way, he did not expect Bonnie wille, so this room is not prepared for the mask. This is still just Max in a hurry, made on the spot it. It is a little too much to draw the pattern. Actually, its okay if you dont wear it, I know youre Dr. Leonard, Sebastian and I talked about it. Bonnie said. Thinking, Jay coughed awkwardly again, Mrs. Grant, did youe here specifically to see me? Bonnie hmmed, but her eyes fell on Jays leg, You broke it? Is it okay. At that, a sh of surprise andplexity passed through Jays eyes. After a moment of hesitation, he opened his mouth and reminded, Since you already know who I am and that Auntie Nancy is doing all this for me, deliberately targeting Sebastian and you, you are, however, concerned about my injuries? Is it genuine? Bonnie nodded seriously, Yeah, Im a clear-cut person, I love to hate, and if it wasnt for you, Damons gic disease would never have gotten better. So, now that Jay is injured, of course she sends her concern. After a pause also added, But when the timees to deal with you, I will not be merciful. After the favors owed are returned, she and Jay, its just enemies. Jay looked at Bonnie, opened his mouth, and finally the corners of his mouth curled up into a smile, You are the most special girl Ive ever seen, ever. You, too, are the strangest being Ive ever seen. Bonnie replied, It is clear that you have been indoctrinated from childhood that you were born for profit, yet you have not been poisoned and are even bent on escaping from here and finding your ideal utopia. Jay sighed, his eyes gradually darkened, Whats the use of trying to find, cant find at all, even people have to be held here by force. What utopia, its just an extravagant hope! There is no chance of getting it in this lifetime. Theres a chance. Bonnie spoke up immediately.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. To Jays surprised eyes, Bonnie finally said the purpose of the trip, Back then, what happened between you and Talia, do you still remember? Jays body shook for a moment. He first went to look at Max before speaking, How did you know that Auntie had already done it? She was ready to do it and use it to ckmail Talia, only for Talia to choose to face it and tell us all the truth. Bonnie replied. This result, Jay really did not expect. He was silent for a long time before he spoke softly and smiled, She has grown up and is no longer that timid and timid little girl. With good friends and loved ones around to support you, even if you dont grow, the bottom line will be much more adequate. Bonnie replied, So what about you, are you going to face the lies of that year? What lies? Jay asked her. Bonnie wrinkled her clear, willowy eyebrows, Youre not really going to make me believe that you and Talia had sex, are you? The evidence is right in front of you, isnt it? Jay spread his hands, I have nothing to say. Youre just afraid to exin because you cant disobey Auntie Nancy, Bonnie corrected. In fact, that night, Jay never touched Talia at all! Everything is just a y directed by Jay and Nancy. Chapter 1589: I hope there is still that day Jay also tried to y it cool, eyes shing, should know should not know, have beenid out in front of you. If you still dont believe it, theres nothing I can do. Of course I dont believe that. Bonnie articted, Mr. Jones, you do realize that you are the heart and soul of Auntie Nancy, right? Of course I know. Over the years, Nancy has been very protective of him, although she has been very demanding. How many times has he been protected, both explicitly and implicitly. Had it not been for Auntie Nancy, he would have died under the punishment of Old Mr. Jones. Just ask Auntie Nancy, who loves you so much and even wants to single-mindedly put you on the throne as heir to the Jones Family, how he could let a stain on your life. Hearing this, Max was in a hurry. Talia is not a stain, Talia is the best girl in the world. Bonnie: She rushed to cate, I know brother, I dont mean to belittle Talia, just hear me out first, okay? Only after repeated reassurances did Maxs emotions ease up. Bonnie continued her analysis, Auntie Nancy is so astute, she must have calcted the probability of everything that could happen. That includes, among other things, Talia making the matter public and suing you in jail on a piece of paper. Nancy will never allow this to happen. So she wont let Jay and Talia actually have a rtionship. It was just a one-sided photo shoot to scare and threaten Talia.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Really? Max was confused. He stared hard at Jay, Weve been friends for so many years, tell me the truth, is this what Bonnie said? Jay was silent for a long time. Didnt admit it, but didnt deny it either. The answer is self-exnatory. Max was so happy that heughed out the back of his teeth. He happily went up and hugged Bonnie, happy and incoherent. So powerful you ah Bonnie, or you have the ability, actually analyzed this, how I did not think of it, hey, it must be so right! Bonnie looked at her own brothers giggling look and shook her head somewhat helplessly. Opening her mouth, she spoke politely, Brother, why dont you go out and call Talia first and tell her about it? Yeah, yeah, yeah, Ill go tell her. Max hurriedly ran out. He turned back within two steps and warned Jay, Dont bully Bonnie while Im gone, Im just making a phone call, Ill be back soon! His face fierce and smiling, looks very contradictory, but somehow harmonious. Anyway, with this expression on his face, Max went out. In the ward, Jay and Bonnie were the only two people left. Jay then sighed, Once Rachel still dominated your position, I think she is quite superficial, not worthy of me. I even thought that a woman with so much learning is just like that. But since meeting you, my opinion has been changed, Bonnie, youre different from any woman Ive ever met. She is smart and beautiful, gentle and attentive, love and hate, and every thing and every kindness will be firmly in the heart. Jay stretched out his hand and slowly removed the ridiculous turtle mask from his face, revealing the handsome face. Should I change my title now, Mr. Jones, or Dr. Leonard? asks Bonnie. Jay replied, Lets call me Mr. Jones, and you can call me Dr. Leonard the day I find my utopia. Hopefully, there is still that day. Chapter 1590: I can try Bonnie took it in one breath, Its not easy to wait for that day, you can go find your own utopia tomorrow if you want. Whats the price? Jay wasnt stupid, and certainly didnt fall for the trap easily. Those beautiful peach blossom eyes gazing at Bonnie, like a deep swirl, and clear as transparent ice, without the slightest impurity. I know youre a businessman, so just say the terms, whats the price, is it for me to betray my aunt? Bonnie nodded, True, but its not exactly a betrayal, we just want her out of Capital and you can take her somewhere else to start over. To a ce, where Nancy is unlikely to leave. Jay would be able to start over in that ce. But Jay shook his head. He smiled extremely bitterly, Impossible, aunt is a particrly stubborn person, do you think she will really give up easily after all she has done? Dont be naive! Id love to help you, Jay spread his hands, but look at me now, stuck in bed with a cast, how can I help you? Its because youre trapped in a cast that youre just in time to help me. Bonnie replied. Jay was a little confused by that. How can I help you when Im already in this state? Bonnie exined, You do realize that the reason Auntie Nancy is doing all this is for you, right? Of course. Jay nodded, But I was also just part of her n, just what she wanted to give, not what I wanted or didnt want. Jay doesnt have a choice. But what if I use you to force her to let go. Bonnie replied. All it takes is, Jay to help put on a show. Bonnie told Jay about her n. Jay listened with rm, This is too risky, once it fails, the aunt will have no weaknesses and will no longer believe anything you say. Even, intensified toe against Bonnie and Sebastian.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. What should I do if I make a mistake? Bonnie secretly clenched her fist, her tone was extra serious, Dont worry, since I dare to make this request, of course I ampletely prepared, it depends on whether you are willing to cooperate with me or not. Jay fell into a long silence. It was only after a long time that he spoke, Yes, I will cooperate, but only if you cant hurt your aunt. No blood will be seen, Auntie Nancy wont believe it. Bonnie declined the request, I can only promise that it will never hurt. I have a way to not see blood, but the same way to convince my aunt. Jay said. He turned the turtle mask he was wearing earlier over and wrote a few lines on it, then handed it back to Bonnie, Prepare it ording to what I have on it, and if you dont understand it, ask your brother, he understands it all. So what youre saying is that we work well together? Bonnie darkly raised her clear willow eyebrows. Jay nodded, Sure, good to work with. Then youll hear from me when Ive deployed everything. After saying this, Bonnie turned around and walked out. Miss Morgan, Jay called out to him, and his pupils took on a deeper look, I think if you had never been swapped and stranded for so many years, I would have married you and had children by the time you were of legal age. Maybe, that way I will try to fight Sebastian once to see if I can steal the heirs position. Chapter 1591: Next appointment Thats extraordinarily direct. It was close to telling Bonnie that he had a crush on her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. But Bonnies eyes are very calm, one might even say unperturbed. There was no rebuttal or question, just a correction to Jay, You should call me, Mrs. Grant. A pallor crossed Jays still expectant gaze. Following that, he smiled somewhat bitterly, So, if its just if, because its impossible to achieve, youre not going to make that vision, right? Of course I do, Bonnie replied, but I believe that peoples feelings are predestined. If she hadnt been mistaken and had grown up in the Pearson Family, where she was nurtured, she would still know Sebastian. Just a different way to meet, perhaps to his doctor, or perhaps to travel just happen to bump into. It is as if she and Sebastian have experienced so many misunderstandings between them, and even separated for five whole years, but meet again, to get along in a different capacity, mutual feelings remain unchanged. Thats just your assumption, Jay intoned with a bit of insistence that your vision was all based on the fact that you were already in love with Sebastian. So no matter how you think about it, its still a firm choice for Sebastian. And what if you dont love? If you didnt love, what would you choose? Jay asked. Bonnie was silent. Half the time, slowly raised his head, Then I might find another man, but in any case, not you, sorry, you are not my type. Whether or not Sebastian and Sebastian will meet is a hypothetical, but Jay is already present, an immutable condition. Bonnie would not like such a known condition. I get it, Jay smiled bitterly, just pretend I was joking earlier. Bonnie nodded, You dont have to be so down, you dont necessarily have a crush on me, its possible youre just attracted to me and think its just like. After all, Jay was not in love at all. People who have not loved, and how will understand what love is like and how it feels? Maybe. Jay nodded andy back down on the hospital bed, Then Ill wait for your good news. After saying that, it was as if a corpse, no more response. Bonnie pushed the door open and walked straight out. Max came back from a phone call and was curious when he saw her, Whats wrong with you, your face is flushed, as if you were scared, did Jay bully you? No bullying. Bonnie shook her head, Just said something that took me by surprise. Fearing that Max would get to the bottom of it, Bonnie quickly changed the subject, Talk to Talia yet? Talia couldnt believe it when I told her, she was crying andughing on the other end of the phone, and it took me a while to coax her out of it. Max nodded his head as if he were a man. He also suggested with a raised eyebrow, As a celebration, lets have dinner together tonight, OK, and go for Talias favorite filet mignon. No. Bonnie refused, You two are going to a romantic dinner, what am I doing, go by yourself, I have to stay home with some little ones. Its only lively when theres a lot of people, or you can get them all on, my treat! Max pped his chest hard. It is just like the appearance of wealth and power. Are you sure you want everyone to be together now? Bonnie raised her eyebrows, When the baby is born, youll have to take it with you everywhere you go until youre three, and then you wont have a chance to think about the two of you and have a candlelit dinner alone. Max: !!! He raised his hand to look at the watch, Oops, how a look at my ount bnce is left with two peoples dinner money, that or forget it, next time we will make another appointment, next time brother will treat your whole family to a big meal! Chapter 1592: You are not afraid to die Bonnie pretended not to see through his poor acting and shook her head, Come on, walk me through picking up the five kids from school so you can go eat a big meal. No problem. Max agreed with great crity. Now that five children are in elementary school, the number of people in school has increased, which means that the number of peopleing to pick up their children from school has increased as well. Along the way, Max met a lot of old friends who hade to pick up their children and lowered their windows to say hello to each other when they waited for the traffic lights. The atmosphere was good at first, and Max was proud to introduce Bonnie to everyone, who also smiled and greeted in response. But the closer we get to school, the more anxious Bonnies mood gets. She couldnt help but interrupt Max and the others chatting, Brother, how about we take a shortcut, lets hurry up and go to school, you guys can talk next time. For Bonnies request, Max has always responded to requests, immediately ended the chat, a foot of gas turned into the next side road. Bonnie sat in the back and kept moving around, just wanting to make the car go faster, and faster. Its like if youre slow you wont catch up with anything! But there are still several hundred meters away from the school, the asphalt road will be blocked to the water, can not be close to the pressure. These peoplee too early, Max bristled, unbuckling his seat belt, Ill pick up at the door, you wait in the car on Hey, Bonnie, what are you doing running so fast! Before Max could finish his words, Bonnie ran straight for the entrance of the school as if she were an arrow that had left the string. But soon Max caught up with her and scolded her with a stern face, Do you know you are a pregnant woman who is about to give birth, running so vigorously, what if you cause the centa to abscond early? It will kill people! Bonnie looked up, her face full of panic and anxiety. Even incoherent, Brother, my heart is so confused, just want to hurry to see a few little ones, lets hurry over, OK? The more he talked, the more anxious Bonnies face was already covered with crystal tears. Maxs expression immediately became serious. After all, he is a medical student, he knows very well that there is something called telepathy in medicine.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. There are blood rtions, will be in danger when the other side, inexplicably panic and even follow the empathy. He believed what Bonnie said. Okay, you take it easy, Im going over there right now to see whats going on, you just walk slowly over here, you cant run, okay? Five children are important, and Bonnie and the baby in her belly are equally important. Bonnie nodded and urged again, Go, brother! Max pulled his leg and ran forward. The schools entrance was soon reached after hurrying through the gaps in the traffic. The school teachers are standing at the entrance of the school, leading the children out one by one to their parents. When she saw Max, the young teacher blushed and shyly reached up to gather her hair and said with affection, Mr. Pearson, youre here to pick up the kids too? Maxs eyes crossed her and looked towards the small children lined up on the campus, Im here to pick up my nephew and niece, first grade ss 3, the five kids named Bo, are they out yet? The teacher hurriedly looked through the roster in her hand, Not yet, just finished sending the children of the first ss now, Mr. Pearson are you in a hurry, then I will put the third ss first. No, Max declined, you just go on as usual, Ill go in and get them first. Just be sure the five children are safe. The teacher nodded and opened the school door to let Max in. Max quickly found his way to the third grade ss. Rather, they went around the circle but did not find a few little ones. His heart stuttered. Is it possible that Bonnies telepathy really sensed that something had happened to them? Uncle handsome, who are you here to see, I am the ss president of the third ss, I can help you answer oh. A chubby little kid came up and said. Max looked down at him, Im looking for Andrew, Lukas and the others. I know where they are, Ill take you there! The squad leader was very enthusiastic and led Max right ahead. Chapter 1593: It’s all a conspiracy! Seeing this, Max rushed to follow suit. He was led to the bathroom door by the squad leader. Here, just now they came together to go to the toilet, Uncle Shuai you can go in and find. The ss president said. As soon as the words left his mouth, Damon shrugged it off and walked out of it. Uncle Max, what are you doing here? Damon blinked in confusion. Maxs hanging heart fell back half, Where are the others, howe youre the only one out. Did you say Andrew and Lukas? Here, theyreing out. Damon pointed to the bathroom door that had been pushed open. The three children looked as normal, not half out of ce. Max was finally relieved. Thank goodness its okay! Whats wrong with you Uncle Max, is something wrong? Damon continued to inquire curiously. Max waved his hand, Nothing, just entrusted by your mommy toe and pick you up after school. So is mommying too? Damon was excited and expectant. Well, shes waiting in front of the school, and well go over to her in a few minutes. Now everything is ready, all thatsmissing is Erika, Joanna, who is still in thedies room. It is also not convenient to go in because everyone is a boy. Max could only stand in the doorway and shouted, Erika, Joanna,e out quickly, uncle is rushing to buy you Netflix milk tea! There was a moment of silence in the bathroom, followed by the sounds of Erika, Joanna giggling and talking. Although there was no response to Max, he sort of put his heart back into his stomach when he heard the voice. Looks like its all right! Just wait! Waiting and waiting, Bonnie, holding her stomach, also chased her to the bathroom door. First, a handful of the three boys into the arms, eyes full of celebration and excitement. Mommy, youre so strong today, youre strangling me a little. Lukas struggled carefully, expressing his difort. Bonnie let go with some guilt, Im sorry Lukas, Mommy didnt mean it, Mommy was just so happy to see you guys. Why is mommy like this today, its not the same as usual oh, dont scare Erikater, Joanna, Lukas reminded. Bonnie then came back to her senses. Looking around, he asked Max, Brother, Erika, wheres Joanna? Theyre still in the bathroom, Max replied, but it did take a little too long, these two little guys, theyre all pickled in the smell, right, Bonnie youre female, you go in and take a look. Bonnie hmmed and lifted her foot into thedies restroom. Within two minutes, she rushed out of it again, her face pale, even her lips faded to a greenish gray.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. No, theres no one pressed inside. Maxs eyebrows jumped suddenly, and could not care less, followed by rushing into the bathroom to check. Really no! All thepartments he opened and inspected, even the small cupboard where the cleaning supplies were stacked was kicked open and looked at. Erika, Joanna is not in there at all. How can that be, I clearly saw Erika, Joanna go in, and there was theirughter just now. Damons body swayed with it. What the hell is going on here? As soon as the words left his mouth, the familiar sound ofughter once again came from thatstpartment. Max took a step over and bent down to take the recorder out of the water tank crevice. The whole heart suddenly sank to the bottom. The sounds they heard just now wereing from inside this. They were tricked! Chapter 1594: I’m too late Damn! Max mmed the recorder down hard on the ground. The recorder shattered into several pieces, one of which grazed the hem of Bonnies shirt and flew into the wall before stopping. Bonnie body wobbly, finally can not support, towards the ground. Bonnie! Mommy! It was a good thing that the crowd was quick to help Bonnie and bring her to sit on the bench just outside the restroom. And at that moment, the attentive Damon pointed to Bonnies pants and stared in shock, Mommy, theres a lot of blood on your pants! Bonnie subconsciously looked down to see, and her vision waspletely upied by the scarlet smear. But too much panic and sadness mixed, but let her whole person numb, a time to make no response. Max was the first to react and pulled Bonnie up, Get up, Ill take you to the hospital! The fetus in the womb can also be affected when a person is in a particrly vtile mood. If not treated in time, there is a good chance that you will die! Bonnie, however, shook her head and said nothing to leave, Erika, Joanna is still waiting for me to save it, I cant leave, absolutely not. Shes going to stay here until she finds Erika, Joanna. Bonnie, Max pressed her shoulder and spoke very seriously, Ill stay here and find out if its okay, Ill have the teacher and Damon and the others take you to the hospital. Here, leave it to him. Bonnie still disagreed, Im with you, how can I feelfortable leaving without seeing Erika and Joanna being safe? Theyll be fine. Max said, If he really wanted to hurt them, why didnt he do it in the bathroom? He must have wanted to kidnap Erika, Joanna, to ckmail us. So do as youre told, Ill get in touch with the other side and bring Erika, Joanna back safely. After a pause, Max held up four more fingers, I swear, so you still dont believe your brother? Bonnie was finally persuaded to leave. In fact, its not possible to leave without it. Because Bonnies entire pants are almost red with blood, the gushing pain from her abdomen is making her nearly faint. And in fact, when the teacher drove and took Bonnie halfway to the hospital, she had literally fainted from the pain. It was the blinding light of the operating table that woke her up. The cold sh of surgical instruments next to the ear, and the conversation between the doctor and the nurse were clearly audible. Is the anesthesia in ce, prepare for the cesarean section! No one hase to sign yet? But its toote, if we dy any longer, both the adults and the children will probably die! The situation is urgent, otherwise lets go ording to the irregr procedure first, and then just make up for it when the familyes back. Hearing this, Bonnie reluctantly lifted an arm, I I can sign myself.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The doctors and nurses were startled by the sudden appearance of the voice. Mrs. Grant, you should not be too reluctant, this signature can be made upter. The doctor politely persuaded, And its not that your family is not willing toe, it happened suddenly, I just called your husband, he is still in the suburban branch to deal with things, forty minutes drive from the hospital Almost as soon as the words were spoken, the door of the operating room was pushed open. A figure appeared in a hurry, panting violently, and reached Bonnie, Sorry Imte. Chapter 1595: He wants to watch with his own eyes Seeing the sudden appearance of the man, the doctors eyes were wider than a copper bell. Speaking in a stuttered voice, Mr. Grant, you are not still at the branch office on the outskirts of town, howe you came so quickly? Sebastian took this breath, I took a shortcut to get here. Doctor: What is the short cut, rocket? But now that its here, its certainly more appropriate to give it to Sebastian for signature. The doctor hurriedly handed Sebastianthe consent form for the surgery. Without hesitation, she signed her name before Sebastian spoke up and asked, Can I stay in the operating room? Yes, but the surgical gown youre wearing doesnt quite meet the regtions, so youll have to go change into a new one and make sure its sterile before you can stay in the operating room. Its not that the doctor was deliberately looking for trouble, but Sebastian did wear it crookedly.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Busy rushing in, he did not even tie the straps behind him, his shoulders were also exposed most of the time, and the surgical cap on his head was not blocked by a bit of hair. A few drops of sweat, silently fell down his handsome face. Bonnie doesnt know whats wrong with her. She came to the hospital in pain until she fainted without crying, and woke up on the operating table asking herself to sign for the operation without crying. But now, looking at the two drops of sweat on Sebastians face, the tip of her nose was sore, and she couldnt hold back the crystal tears that were rushing down. Why are you crying, does it hurt? Sebastian was caring, Doctor, havent you put her under anesthesia yet? Or go on painless! No, Bonnie shook her head desperately, I was touched by you, you cer, why are you in such a hurry, you dont want to die? Bonnie knew very well that the shortcut she just said was definitely a lie to her. Sebastian absolutely raced all the way here. This fool, what if there is an ident on the road? I promised you, Sebastian smiled gently, but his tone was extra firm, I wasnt involved when you were pregnant before, and this time, no matter what, Im going to be there for you and see that you and the baby are safe and healthy. When he says hell do it, hell do it. Bonnies tears fell even harder. Okay, I have to operateter, dont cry, Ill go change into a set of surgical clothes ande over to keep youpany. Sebastian said soothingly. Bonnie nods her head. Sebastian quickly changed into his scrubs and came back to stand next to the operating table, nodding his head, Dont wait for me, you guys start the surgery. The doctor then passed a look to the anesthesiologist. The anesthesiologist inserted a dozen centimeters long anesthesia needle through the gap in Bonnies spine to administer lumbar anesthesia. This anesthesia will only anesthetize the lower body, while the pregnant womans mind will remain awake, effectively avoiding all types of conditions that may ur during the procedure. But when ites to the actual knife, the doctor still politely persuaded Sebastian, Mr. Grant, you lean to the side a little, this position can just see the knife, the scene is very bloody, Im afraid you can not carry. Sebastians brow furrowed and he refused without thinking. Why would it resist? This woman lying on the operating table is my wife, she is risking her life to give birth to my child, experiencing pain and hurt that no one can empathize with. And I cant carry the wound just because I looked at it a few times, is that like a joke? He just had to watch how Bonnies stomach was cut open and sewn back onyer byyer. Get it clearly in your head and remember exactly how much Bonnie sacrificed for him! Chapter 1596: This is purposely brought There are a number of female nurses in the operating room. Hearing this, they have handed over a look, full of envy. And I wonder when they can meet such a perfect man and say such domineering words! The doctor, on the other hand, lowered his head appreciatively and started the operation. After a gap of more than five years, Bonnies stomach was cut open for the second time. But unlike that time, she was under anesthesia and surrounded by the people she loved most. This time, she is happy and brave! And the cesarean section was soon over. The baby is four pounds and two, a girl, because of premature birth, weak as a small chicken, lying on Bonnies chest, only a faint cry. But instinct has made him arch around, intending to find milk to drink. Sebastian, this is our baby, our little girl. Bonnie said. Sebastian nodded, but his gaze only lingered on the little girl for a moment, then looked at Bonnie again, Bonnie, youve worked hard. Bonnie shook her head, trying to say she hadnt worked hard at all. But just as I opened my mouth, I remembered something else. Her and Sebastians little girl has been born safely, what about Erika, Joanna? Been found! Just now busy with the birth of a child, Bonnie had no time to think, now there is a chance, the heart was once again raised to the throat. Before you have time to ask, the nurse hase forward to take the child away. Because the baby was born prematurely, it now needs to go to the infant and child intensive care unit for two days of observation to make sure its okay before sending it to the incubator. The nurse exined. After making sure that all kinds of organs have developed to a certain standard, theywill be sent back to Bonnie. But before carrying away, the nurse was kind enough to speak up, Does Daddy want to hold his daughter once? The next time you hold it, it may be two or three monthster. Sebastians whole body muscles instantly tensed up stiffly, as if a robot, his hands did not know how to put. He took the baby from the nurse and kept that motion.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Do not dare to move, not even breathe too hard. I was afraid of waking up the little one in my arms. So small a guy, but between the eyebrows can already see his and Bonnies genes, is really magical. Probably knowing that his own father wasplimenting himself in his mind, the corners of the little guys mouth turned up by half a point. Sebastian: !!! Bonnie, shes smiling at me, does she know how to smile at such a young age? Normally its not known, but probably extra happy to know that Daddy witnessed his birth. Bonnie said. Following that, he spoke again and asked the nurse to take the child away. Ill take you back to your room to lie down. Sebastian said. Bonnie shook her head, No need for you to send me, you hurry now to save Erika, Joanna it, they were taken, originally I wanted to stay there to find, but suddenly my stomach hurts, so I had toe first to give birth. I also wonder if Max has found Erika, Joanna now. Get out first. Sebastian insisted, pushing Bonnie out the door. No matter how much Bonnie refused, it was to no avail. When we got to the ward, Bonnie again urged, Now you can go, no more, first call my brother and ask whats going on now is fine. Theres no need to go, Ill report back in person. Maxs voice then came from outside the door. Bonnie followed the sound and found Max pulling Damon, Andrew and Lukas, three little ones, with a huge thermos box at his elbow. It looks like a special nutritious meal was brought for her? Chapter 1597: It’s not quite what you think Just as he was wondering, Max had walked in and ced the thermos on the bed. Once opened, the aroma was overwhelming. Sure enough, its a nutritious meal. You gave birth so suddenly, I cant prepare specially, this is all packed from the restaurant, you first eat a little, dont be hungry Oh, you are a caesarean section ah, then you have to exhaust after eating. Bonnies heart was racing, What time is it, brother? How can I eat this? Erika, what happened to Joanna? Did you find her? Max nodded, Found it, theyre fine now, so dont be anxious, just lie down and get some rest. Bonnie didnt believe it, If you found them, then why didnt you bring them, why didnt you bring them? Too anxious, he even reached out to clutch Maxs arm. Max didnt hold back and just muffled out a grunt.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Seeing this, Bonnies eyes instantly stared, Brother, what is wrong with you, your hand Max immediately shrank back, Its okay, its just a small injury, just now on the way to identally bumped himself. How is it possible! Bonnie forcefully yanked the hand to check, rolled up the sleeve to take a look, shocked immediately sucked back a breath of air. Between Maxs arm, there is a wound of more than ten centimeters long, although not too deep, but also enough to touch the eyes. What the hell is going on here? Bonnies eyes were scarlet as she questioned, Did the guy already show up, but your talks fell apart, so he gave you the knife? Seeing her about to cry, Max suddenly panicked, Dont you cry, youve just had a baby now, you cant have mood swings, otherwise it will easily cause a hemorrhage, Im really fine, and Erika, Joanna is fine too. Bonnies tears, couldnt help but fall down. Mommy! At that moment, a familiar childish voice came from outside the door. Bringing Bonnies cries to a screeching halt. She turned her head incredulously and saw the little girls at the door of the ward, carrying arge white bag. If not Erika, then who is Joanna! Thats her Erika, Joanna! You guys? Bonnie couldnt believe her eyes, How did you guys get out, I thought you were still being held. Erika ran to Bonnie and wrapped her arms around her, but her chin was raised in triumph, Im not getting arrested, Mommy, did you forget Im a fortune teller? She can tell fortunes or forcibly change them. Although they were indeed taken away, when it mattered, Erika set out the birth date of the other party, so she deliberately guided them to the waters edge. It just so happens that thest thing that person can touch in their life is water. He fell straight into the pool and couldnt struggle to get up. Erika, Joanna then took the opportunity to rush outside. Mommy, arent I super brave and smart? Erika tilted her head, with an expression full of credit. Bonnies heart was only filled with second thoughts. Its too dangerous! Do the two little ones know that a little inattention like this could very well kill them! Erika still smiles cheekily, No mommy, Im sure Ill take care of myself. After a pause and said, Besides, Uncle Max came to our rescue ah. Bonnie caught the point of the words, I knew you were injured to save them, brother! Its true that I was injured when I went to save them, but not the kind of injury youre thinking of. Max replied. Chapter 1598: Are you okay? In one sentence, Bonnie was instantly confused. Whats all this? Max nced glumly at the two little ones next to him, Speak for yourselves! Bonnies suspicious gaze immediately fell back on Erika, Joanna. Heart thumping, guessing some kind of possibility, It couldnt be you two, who beat Uncle Max like this, could it? The sisters looked at each other and spat out their tongues. There was no direct answer, but it was tantamount to acquiescence. Bonnie sucked in a breath of cold air. Its true! Why would Uncle Max hurt Uncle Max when he ran specifically to save you? Bonnie asked with a stern face. Erika was simply aggravated. It really has nothing to do with me ah mommy, at that time Joanna and I did not run away, but calm down and think, we are just children, the legs are very short, will soon be caught up. Instead of doing that, it was better to strike first, so we turned back with the intention of delivering a fatal blow to the bad guy. Joanna followed and nodded in agreement, Yes, yes, the results and we went back, we saw a person to save the bad guy, look like an aplice, so Erika and I calcted, one does not do two, simply to solve the The more she spoke, the lower Joannas voice became. Eventually it simply turned into a mosquito buzz and became almost inaudible. Next to her, Erika also grins and giggles guiltily. Bonnie opened her mouth, but didnt know what to say. Just look at Maxs gaze, followed by guilt. Come on, Max waved his hand, its not a big deal, the two little guys are brave and resourceful, thats a good thing! If they are silly and only know how to cry and cry for help, that is what makes people anxious. Uncle Max you do not worry, after going through this difficulty, you will definitely know some good news, is the great news oh. Erika rushed to speak. Max also bared his teeth and smiled, Really? Ill look forward to it then. Erika nodded vigorously and handed all the medicine to Max, I asked the nurse sister tobel the medicine clearly, how many times a day, a few tablets are written, Uncle Max you eat on time, get well soon! Good. Max nodded. You cant stay too many people in the ward, its easy to get infected with bacteria because of too many germs. So the five children spontaneously retreated and sat in the hallway waiting obediently for Sebastian to take them home.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In the ward, only Bonnie, Sebastian and Max were left. The atmosphere turned serious in an instant from the light-heartedness and joy of earlier. Brother, how did you find Erika, Joanna so quickly? Bonnie asked. Max shook his head, To be precise, I didnt find it, it was Sebastian, who used hiswork of influence to quickly pull up all the surveince around the school. With surveince, it was easy to find out where Erika, Joanna was taken from. Then ording to the license te number positioning, it found the abandoned warehouse. Did Sebastian help you find it? Bonnies eyes took on more than a little dismay. But wasnt Sebastian at the hospital with me inbor? Bonnie was surprised beyond belief, I was clear-headed during the surgery, I didnt hear him call. It was on the way here, Sebastian exined, I arranged everything before I got to the hospital and then focused on being with you inbor. At the word, Bonnie looked at him with eyes that instantly became angry. Chapter 1599: If you are uncomfortable, just say so Sebastian couldnt help but panic, Whats wrong wife, did I do something wrong?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. How to be unhappy for a good reason. Youre not just wrong, youre dead wrong! Bonnie puffed up, her chest was heaving violently, Talking on the phone in the middle of a car race, two minds in one, do you know how dangerous it is! A slight distraction may cause you to run out of thene and die in a car ident on the spot! Even though Sebastian is now standing in front of him intact, Bonnies back still broke out in a cold sweat. It happened so suddenly that I had to do both, and I didnt think about it at all. Sebastian exined, Besides, Im still very confident in my car skills. Bonnie was even more angry when she heard this, The old horse has lost its hoof, havent you heard this saying? Sebastian opened his mouth and tried to exin further. Max rushed forward, reached out and hammered Sebastian in the back, My sister just gave birth now, can not be stimted, hurry up and apologize, or angry out of what the moon disease, I want you to look good! What appears to be a threat is really a reminder to Sebastian. No matter what Bonnie says, she is right, just nod and admit your mistake. Sebastian is very up to date and speaks from goodwill, Im sorry wife, I wont do this in the future, and, there is no future. After a while, Bonnies emotions finally calmed down. Once again, she asked to get to the point. The guy who was pushed under by Erika, Joanna, did you get anything out of him? Max shook his head, Thats a beggar near the school, someone gave him a sum of money to hide in a garbage truck to mix with the school, and when the two children are brought to the warehouse, you can get another half a million. Even the beggar does not even know what the other person looks like. He gets paid to do his job and nothing else. Although he couldnt say who it was, my guess is that it had something to do with Auntie Nancy and my dad. Max added. After all, no one but them would want toy a hand on such a young child. Bonnies mind had already made up her mind. She couldnt let things go on like this any longer. We have to hurry up and take care of Auntie Nancy and others before we can. Sebastian, brother, move the n forward! Bonnie said. We could move it up, but you just had a baby, so how else are we going to take care of you when were dealing with Auntie Nancy? Max wondered. Bonnie shook her head, What do I care, just let grandpa and the others protect me,e dozens of bodyguards to protect me, no one can possibly hurt me. This Max hesitated, but nodded, Okay then, you take care of the moon, and let us do the rest. This silent but smoky war, and indeed should be over! C When he learned that Bonnie was inbor, Old Mr. Pearson left his old friend behind and rushed to the hospital. How could you be premature in a good way, Bonnie, you suffered. Old Mr. Pearsons tears fell as soon as he said. Bonnie squeezed out a smile, all beaten anesthesia, no suffering grandfather. Does anesthesia never hurt? Old Mr. Pearson craned his neck, After the anesthesia wears off, the wound hurts, and you have to press your belly hard after delivery, and thats all on the wound! When a woman gives birth, it is not the end of the pain, but the beginning of it. Pain in the body, mental exhaustion, outside distractions. Each one is enough to break a person. Whats the point of pretending to be strong in front of grandpa, just tell him if you feel bad, okay? Old Mr. Pearson spoke with one word, seriously. Chapter 1600: Definitely! Bonnie couldnt hold back herughter. As he smiled, his eyes began to be moist. Originally, she felt that the pain on her stomach could be tolerated, but after hearing these words, suddenly the pain was too much to bear. Grandpa, a C-section actually hurts. Bonnie spoke from the heart. Old Mr. Pearson stroked her hair lovingly, Can it not hurt, its cutting open the stomach. After a pause, and clenched his fist in indignation, Why should my granddaughter suffer this, grandfather this will go to call Sebastian, his stomach also cut open! So that you can empathize with it. Bonnie hurriedly tugged him, It seems too cautious to give him the boot for a good reason, doesnt it? How can it be a good cause, open surgery to remove his appendix and appendix, they are useless things anyway, cut early and save the trouble, they the Jones Family has to thank me. Old Mr. Pearson spoke with conviction. There was a pause and a gaze, Speaking of which, howe I dont see Sebastian? Wife gave birth to such a big thing, but actually note! How dare you! Just wait, grandpa will bring the man here and give you a good outlet. Old Mr. Pearson rolled up his sleeves. Bonnie wrapped her arms around him, He just left a little while ago and thought hed hurry up and get all his business done so he could focus on me. Is that right? Old Mr. Pearson still a little less convinced, are such a time, you do not defend him, although grandfather is also a man, but still want to give you a word of advice. What? Dont heart men, it will be unfortunate. Bonnieughed so hard that her knife almost broke open. And can not exin too clearly, can only hold Old Mr. Pearson pampered, I know, then until hees, grandpa you stay here with me, when hees, grandpa you will teach him a lesson. Good. Old Mr. Pearson agreed crisply, Ill beat him up and cry! In this way, Old Mr. Pearson was admitted to the hospital. Along with Ayra, she stayed with us. It is much more convenient to have a woman to take care of than Old Mr. Pearson. Of course, shes not exactly here to take care of Bonnie either. While Old Mr. Pearson went to the doctor for questioning, Ayra sat at the hospital bed and slowly peeled Bonnies apple. The tone was careless, Max said, let mee here for a few days and dont go anywhere, are you guys getting ready to make a move? Bonnie was stunned for a moment and hurried to look around.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Its just the two of us, Ive seen it before asking this, no one is eavesdropping on the wall. Ayra read her mind and spoke lightly. After a pause, he added, You should also know that I hate Nathan, right? So dont worry that Ill defect. Bonnie nodded, I believe Third Aunt, because if you tell all of this, then not only will Sebastian and I fail, but my brother will be implicated as well. What kind of mother would want her son to be hurt? Ayra hmmmed, So when are you guys going to do it, and is there anything I can do to help? Im not really sure, Bonnie shook her head, Im here for the month, theyre busy on their own, and theyre the only ones who know exactly whats going on. After a pause, he added, But I know that this time they are allpletely prepared and will definitely pull Auntie Nancy and Nathan down. It will be! Chapter 1601: Nicole, that’s her name Ayras eyes gradually cleared as she heard this. Finally smiled, Okay, then I wont ask, waiting for your good news. The wordsnded and the apple was peeled in her hand, Ayra handed it over. The two smiled at each other, and the atmosphere was harmonious and warm. But it wasnt cozy for too long. For Old Mr. Pearson soon rushed back to the ward in a feverish hurry. Looking around, he found only Bonnie and Ayra, instantly wrinkling his already white eyebrows, Wheres Sebastian, not here yet? Is it an emergency to see Sebastian? Bonnie asked curiously. Old Mr. Pearson opened his mouth, but in the end nothing came out. And waved his hand, Nothing, I just ask, how he does not care about his wife, I am anxious about this. But the annoyed and anxious expression still betrayed him. Ayra then dragged Old Mr. Pearson out to ask questions and came back to whisper to Bonnie. Its the Jones Familyspany, Sebastian is losing ground, and now most of the shares have been taken by Auntie Nancy, and even Auntie Nancy is openly provocative in front of the media, so your grandfather is anxious. So thats it. Bonnie nodded. Now Old Mr. Jones is hidden by Auntie Nancy, no more suppression, Auntie Nancy is also considered to bepletely free of self, pressed no one afraid. Old Mr. Pearson was anxious to get angry because he was worried that Sebastian would be pinned down and suffer a loss. I trust Sebastian, he has his own agenda for doing this. Bonnies tone was unwavering. Ayra nodded along, He is far superior to Nancy and will not be defeated. But the two of them privately believe that it is useless, Old Mr. Pearson is still in this end of the anxiety on the fire. After waiting and waiting, Sebastian and Max arrivedte in the evening. Old Mr. Pearson bounced up from his escorts marching bed with a whoosh. You two still have the face toe, go go go,e out with me! Old Mr. Pearson dragged one by one hand and forcibly dragged the two away. Almost an hourter, Sebastian returned to the ward alone. Wheres my brother and grandfather? Bonnie blinked her long, slender feathered eyshes. Sebastian carefully tucked Bonnie in, his tone careless, Grandpas blood pressure is a little high, so brother-inw helped him to take his blood pressure and eat his medicine. What? Bonnie was so excited that she sat up straight away, What have you all done to make Grandpa so angry? An old man of that age, with a steep rise in blood pressure, could easily get into trouble! Its also easy to have an ident when a woman who just gave birth is so emotional. Sebastian pressed her back into bed andy down, Only concerned about others, why dont you think about yourself? Bonnie vaguely spat out her tongue, I was just excited and forgot that I was in the middle of a month? This can also be forgotten, it seems that you should be reminded a hundred times a day in the future, lest you forget even Little Nicole. Sebastian shook his head helplessly. Little Nicole? Bonnie was all confused, Who is she? Its your daughter, I named her Nicole, a gift Bonnie gave me. Sebastian replied. Nicole, Nicole Grant. This is their youngest child, and will be theirst. Because after thanking Bonnie for this gift, Sebastian would never let her risk having a baby again.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Having witnessed her hardships, I feel more and more for what she has to endure. Bonnies eyes shone brightly, I love that name, when did you pick it? To be busy with Auntie Nancy battle of wits, actually have time to think of these names. Sebastian leaned over and nted a shallow kiss on Bonnies forehead, I had this name for her a long time ago, when I knew you were pregnant with this child. Chapter 1602: It’s always him who gets hurt Bonnies eyes got a little moist. It turns out that love can be expressed in such a simple way. Its just that from the moment you and I conceive a new life, weve already got the future all figured out. Why are you crying again. Sebastians tone was doting, reaching out to wipe away the crystalline liquid spilling out of the corners of her eyes, You cant cry during childbirth, forget it? Bonnie let out a muffled cry, still with a distinct nasal sound, but denied it, Whos crying, its just beads of sweat, its too hot in the ward. Sebastian saw through it and didnt say anything, even cooperated and spoke, So thats it, then it seems my love is too hot to make Bonnie so hot. Narcissist. Bonnie muttered. After a pause, he opened his mouth again to inquire, What exactly did Grandpa find you out to say? He saw the news that I was being beaten up by Auntie Nancy at work and wanted to do me a favor, so he gave me all of THE Pearson Familys family money. With that, Sebastian pulled out a red velvet box from his pocket. Inside, there is the official seal of the Pearson Family. This official seal, in a way, is equivalent to a tiger talisman in the hands of an ancient general. Only with this official seal can the Pearson Family easily control thepany and use the power of the Pearson Family to fight against Auntie Nancy. Although the Pearson Familys financial resources are not as strong as Auntie Nancys, they are also a senior Capital family and have a lot of resources at their disposal. If it really confronts, Auntie Nancy will lose half of her life if she doesnt die! Bonnie couldnt help but feel, Grandpa really loves you. Its to hurt you. Sebastian corrected, Grandpa was worried that after I was defeated, you would follow the anxiety and get anxious during the month, so the heavy power was given to me to make sure I defeated Auntie Nancy to put your mind at ease. Old Mr. Pearson is 100 percent devoted to his newly found granddaughter. As long as it can be given, he will try to meet it. Even the ones that cant be given are all poured out. Bonnies eyes were filled with emotion and she nodded vigorously, Grandpa treats me, indeed, the best. But this time, I may have to disappoint grandpa. Sebastian said, Can I leave this matter of appeasing grandpa to you? He really didnt know how tofort people. Of course. Bonnie agreed to be very crisp, You just go into battle and charge, leave everything in the tent to me, we work together as a couple, not tired! The words just fell, Max walked in, drooping a face, You two are not tired, but I suffer ah!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Brother, Bonnies gaze fell on Max with concern, is Grandpa okay? Its fine, my blood pressure is under control, but he twisted my ear and I feel like its going to fall off now. Max said while looking slyly at Sebastian. If only Sebastian had been the one who sent Old Mr. Pearson to get his medicine, he would have gotten away with it! The more he thought about it, the more angry he was, Max strongly requested, I have to take Great Grandpa to have his blood pressure measured in an hour, so you go instead, and Ill stay in the ward to take care of Bonnie. Sebastian nods his head and agrees readily. When he and Old Mr. Pearson left, Max sat idly in the hospital room, munching on an apple and waiting for Sebastian to returnter with a wilt. After waiting and waiting, I didnt expect that Sebastian and Old Mr. Pearson were back together. Before he had a chance to ask, Old Mr. Pearson walked up with a sullen face and raised his hand to twist his other ear hard! Chapter 1603: This is the surprise you prepared? Max had big doubts in his small eyes. Great Grandpa, the person who apanied you to take your blood pressure is Sebastian, why did youe back to twist my ear! Old Mr. Pearson grunted, How dare you say that, you refused to apany me to take a blood pressure, and left the work to Sebastian, I do not wring your ears who? Max: So bitter, life is so bitter! However, Old Mr. Pearson didnt always take it personally. After wringing his ears, he said with a face full of disgust, You stay here is not much use, but to make me angry, hurry up and go, get away far away. Max is worried about wanting to go to Talia, but doesnt have a proper reason to leave. The first time I heard this, I immediately went down the slope, Well, since big grandpa cant tolerate me, Ill just leave, Bonnie, Ille back tonight to bring you a nutritious meal. Bonnie knew who he wanted to go to, and immediately shook her head, No need, grandpa found me a special monthly meal nutritionist, more professional than you, brother. Thats right, my Bonnie will not eat your dark cooking, hurry up and leave, do not hang around under my eyes, look at it is disturbed. Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand in disgust. Max left quickly. And you, theres no use staying here, dont you like to work, hurry up and go to work, when youre done with it, when youll be back with Bonnie, Old Mr. Pearson turned his attention to Sebastian again. Its urging him to beat Auntie Nancy. Sebastian hooked his lips, Grandpa, the social animal is also to get off work, besides now thepany has long been empty, what can I do when I go. We cant call everyone back to the office and go to overtime together, can we? It is expected that everyone will rise up against Sebastians atrocities. In this way, Nancy can easily get everyone to fall in line and support her without much effort. Im afraid Ill wake upughing in my dreams! That wont do, we cant let anyone else take advantage of it, Old Mr. Pearson shook his head hurriedly, then youd better stay here and go to the office first thing in the morning. Then Ill take Grandpa to the next ward to rest. Sebastian spoke. When did I say I was going to the next room to rest? Old Mr. Pearsons eyes widened and he puffed out in anger, You brat, unload on me, no respect for elders at all, and you dare to kick me out! Sebastian was full of indifference and shrugged his shoulders, Then grandpa wants to stay also can, onlyter we show love or something, grandpa dont mind too much stomach support on the line. In a word, Old Mr. Pearson lost! People love each other, he is an old man still shamelessly stay, is not deliberately when the light bulb? How inappropriate! Old Mr. Pearson bowed his head in depression, Ill just go, you take care of Bonnie a little more, Ille back first thing in the morning. Looking at Old Mr. Pearsons soul-deprived back, Bonnie was a little upset. Or else its okay to let Grandpa stay a little longer. She said. Sebastian shook his head, Theres a special surprise for him in the next ward, dont worry about him. Almost as soon as the words were spoken, the cheerful voice of Old Mr. Pearson came from the next ward. Gee, why are all you little guys here, what, to stay here and sleep with me?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Thats great, are you hungry? Grandpa will buy you a snack and Ill tell you a bedtime storyter, Erika, Joanna,e here next to Grandpa! Bonnie looked over at Sebastian andughed softly, Is this the surprise you had in store for Grandpa? Chapter 1604: You are really good at acting as an elder Sebastian doesnt see any problem with this. At grandpas age, what he looks forward to most is having arge number of children and grandchildren. Isnt it a surprise that he is surrounded by five heavy grandchildren? Bonnie bowed her head. Well, that is indeed the case. Anyway, all night long, Old Mr. Pearson was in the next room having fun, not even thinking about looking for Bonnie. The next morning, after bringing Bonnie breakfast, Old Mr. Pearson took the five children to the amusement park. Anyway, it was the weekend, and there wereyers of bodyguards, Bonnie did not stop them and let them go. He even urged Sebastian to go to thepany and continue to deal with Nancy. You cant rush it, Sebastian said with a bemused expression, or if you show your hand, Auntie Nancy wont fall for it instead. Be calm. Bonnie thought about it and leaned her head on Sebastians shoulder, Thats just right, itll keep mepany a little longer. The two of you are very much in love with each other. On the contrary, there are uninvited guests arriving. It was the bodyguard who came in first, with a look full of panic, Mr. Grant, Miss Jones ising this way, we dont know if we should be exposed, so we can only control the elevator first, just not for too long. Even if the elevator had been under control, Nancy could have chosen to take the stairs. When the timees to try to stop Nancy, these bodyguards will have to show up. Nancy is so smart, its easy to guess why. The bodyguard then came running in a frenzy to question Sebastian. Sebastians eyes darkened and his voice lowered and rasped a few points, Let here up. With him around, Nancy could never hurt Bonnie! Soon, Nancy appeared in the ward. She also carried some tonic in her hand, full of smiles, Howe you didnt tell me when you were in prematurebor, I should havee over earlier to see. I dont know what kind of dog. This kind of person, dead should go to hell not to mention, when alive, should also not be able to marry the man they love, even the baby son also have to call others parents, and she herself die alone, miserable this life! Bonnie spoke with a t expression. In contrast to her calmness, Nancy was much angrier. The resentment in his eyes spread out like vines. The gentleness when he entered the door was swept away, and he chided coldly, Bonnie, do you really think I dont understand these words of cursing? Bonnie was amazed, Auntie Nancy, why are you so angry, I didnt name you, you have to be right, what can I do? Nancy is so angry! But what else can we do? Once shipped, it is tantamount to admitting that the matter is inseparable from oneself. It may be a handleter. Nancy wouldnt be so stupid. She took a deep breath and found her smile back on her face, I just want to remind you not to be so rude and barbaric, at least you are the young wife of the Jones Family, walking out like this, are you nning to disgrace the face of our the Jones Family?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie couldnt help butugh softly, Auntie Nancy, are you forgetting that you are now killing Sebastian just to get him out of THE Jones Family. So, shes crude and unpleasant, and Nancy should be happy. Acting like you dont know your own family at the mall, and now you act like youre doing me a favor, Auntie Nancy, youre so good at acting like an elder! Bonniemented. Chapter 1605: I only win you in plain sight A simple and direct statement that made Nancys face a little bit hanged. She had to admit that Bonnie and Sebastian were the toughest pair she had ever seen. Not only is it difficult to deal with, but its lucky to be so lucky. God is so unfair, why does he keep favoring them? Nancy clenched her fist secretly. Only after half a minute did he squeeze out a smile and said, Whatever you say, now that youre inbor, I wont irritate you. After a pause, and took out a contract from the bag, This, consider it a meeting gift for the child. Bonnie looked up and scanned the top of the contract, which was written as apany transfer agreement. Thepanys name was Lowson Co. and she had a vague recollection of it. This seems to be a mid-tierpany that does export trade and is located at South City? Auntie Nancy gave me a South Citypany as a gift? Bonnie furrowed her clear willow brows slightly. Nancy shrugged her shoulders, Whats the problem? Youre going back to South City soon anyway, so Ill give you apany so you dont even have enough to eat when you get back. The words are full of kindness and goodness. Bonnie didnt even look at it, she just shredded that contract. With that, he raised his hand and the contract snowed in front of Nancy like a snowke in the sky. Nancys face was blue, What are you doing! Cant you see, of course you dont care for what you send Auntie Nancy, and anyway, when you are defeated, everything you have in your hands will be in my hands. Bonnie replied. Wherever Nancy ever gets hold of it, it all falls into her hands! But when she heard this, Nancyughed as if she had heard a big joke. She opened her mouth to remind Bonnie, You dont know yet, do you? Sebastian has been beaten by me recently, and you guys are still dreaming of stealing the Jones Familys mastery from me. Bonnie gave Sebastian a sideways nce. Sebastians tone was unkind, Auntie Nancy, things are not settled yet, no one knows how it will end, maybe, in the end, I will win? You can dream all you want. Nancy nodded, Lets just see if your dreamse true. Throwing that down, Nancy ced the tonic on the floor. Anyway, I have done my best to be an aunts heart and courtesy, thepany is your own do not want, as for these supplements, if they are too much, just throw them away. Nancy said. She turned and headed out the door, and when she reached the door, she turned again and inquired curiously, By the way, are your children still in the conservatory? Dont move my child, or I wont let you go! Bonnies emotions instantly resembled those of an enraged lion. Anyone who dares to touch her child, she will fight to the death! Nancy was obviously not expecting her to be so excited and was taken aback. Following that, he patted his chest, Dont worry, Im not so lowly that I wouldy hands on even a child. She has also been a mother and certainly knows how important children are.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie, however, sneered, Havent you everid a hand on one? Of course not! Nancy agreed dryly, Im not that kind of despicable woman. Even when she was in control of the Jones Family, she continued to suppress Sebastian at the mall. She clearly could have forged a false agreement and forced Old Mr. Jones to sign and fingerprint it so that she could rece Sebastian. I want to win you in the open, so that the world will not be ridiculed and talked about, the Jones Family heir position, but also to let Jay sit more stable and longer. Chapter 1606: Can’t wake up the person pretending to sleep Nancys eyes were filled with seriousness. She didnt lie. Bonnie is a bit confused by the visible situation. Why can Auntie Nancy be so justified in saying that she has not dealt with children? Did she really not do it? That before she almost had a miscarriage Bonnie opened her mouth, ready to ask again. At that moment, the attendant who had followed Nancy in then reminded, Miss Jones, you have two more meetings to attend, we should go. Nancy turned her head and nced suspiciously at her attendant.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The tone is somewhat reluctant, Well, in any case, the tonic or whatever I gave, eat or not is your business, when the timees to lose, poor and destitute, do not say I did not pity you. After saying that, Nancy turned to leave. Sebastian fell into silence, looking at the retinues back, his azure ck pupils welling up withplexity. After about half a minute, he jerked his feet up and chased them out. Nancy and her entourage were just walking to the elevator when the doors opened. Nathan, its you right! Sebastian spoke to the attendant. The attendants back stiffened visibly and did not turn around. But this small, subtle gesture has betrayed his true identity. Sebastian was also sure of it, and immediately gave an order, That man is a wanted criminal, everyone, catch him! Nancys face suddenly changed and she dashed into the elevator, Come in! But Nathan didnt pick up on her. He directly pushed aside the patients waiting for the elevator next to him and ran quickly towards the end of the corridor. Sebastian also rushed to catch up. Only toote, Nathan still flipped the window and ran away. Here is only the third floor, downstairs or argewn, a slight lend a hand to roll, you can safelynd. Sebastian looked down the window and could only see Nathans distant, peanut-like back. Nancy ran over on her heels as well and made sure Nathan escaped, a grateful smile curling the corners of her mouth. Sebastian, dont waste your breath, its not that easy to catch him. Nancy said. Sebastian turned around, his eyes coldly looking at Nancy, He escaped and you are so happy for him, you can see that you really love him, but Auntie Nancy, is this man really worthy of your love? The smile on Nancys face froze instantly, What do you mean? If it were me, truly adore a woman, then I would quickly showdown with my wife divorce, properly deal with things at home, and then single and this woman together, this is called not disappointing. Not like Nathan, who left Nancy single and unmarried all these years, and even had to send her born child to foster care under someone elses name. This kind of love is also called love? You dont have to brainwash me here, he had his own reasons for doing what he did, it was ast resort. Nancy was obviously fooled, but still toward Nathans. Sebastian shook his head again and sighed silently, If Nathan knew that you were so good at psyching yourself up, he would be happy, after all, you wouldnt even have to be coaxed to stay by his side. Nancys eyes grew colder and colder, You can go on and on, as long as youre not afraid of being packed up by me when the timees. Every word Sebastian says now will be the cause of his humiliating torture when the timees! I cant wake up people who pretend to be asleep. Sebastian nodded, Only Auntie Nancy you woke up on your own. Chapter 1607: You’ve changed After saying this, Sebastian turned around and prepared to leave. But Auntie Nancy wouldnt have it. She called out to Sebastian, Stop and get this straight, how am I pretending to be asleep? Shes sober, more than anyone! Sebastian nodded and opened his mouth to inquire, Well then, I would like to ask you Auntie Nancy, Nathan is being chased by me and you are so distraught, so what if it was you who was caught by me, would Nathan be willing toe to your rescue? On hearing that, Nancys first reaction was to step back. The eyes were alert and wary, What do you want, to kidnap me? Sebastian: Sure enough, there is no way to wake up a person who is pretending to be asleep. Just an example, Im not going to do anything to you, but hopefully Auntie Nancy you can go back and think about whether things are as I say they are. Dropping these words, Sebastian leaves.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Only Nancy was left staggering in ce, and the first hint of self-doubt appeared in her originally unwavering gaze. C Towards dusk, Nancy returned to the beach house. What took you so long to get back. Nathan had already waited in the living room, That old man has been cursing in the basement for a long time, now there is no movement, it seems to be honest, but it is not a solution to make this noise every day, you find a way to get rid of him! Nancys face changed, You didnt feed him? Nathan slumped onto the couch, You want food even though you cursed so badly, youre kidding! My dad is diabetic, if there is no sugar intake, it will lead to hypoglycemia, light fainting, or outright death! Nancys face was so pale. She grabbed some snacks from the cupboard and rushed to the basement in a hurry. Open the iron door, Old Mr. Jones has been lying on a stretcher bed without moving. Dad, Dad are you okay! Nancy rushed up to him. Luckily, there is still breath, just passed out from hunger. After Nancy gave him a little something to eat and sweetened milk, Old Mr. Jones face gradually became rosy. Only the person is still unconscious and did not wake up. Nancy did not dare to take it lightly and continued to keep watch. Nathan also followed and came to the basement, with more than a little contempt in his eyes, What are you guarding him for, an old man only. Hes my dad! Nancy gritted her teeth, What if something happens to him! Nathan did not think, dead is dead, so old, long lived enough, and, you now trapped him here, really let him out alive, you think what good fruit can eat? Nancys body swayed and looked at Nathan with a few more icy eyes, I feel that you have changed. The Nathan who used to think for himself in every way, no longer exists. Nathan saw this and rushed forward to embrace Nancy into his arms, What nonsense, Im still the same me, how could I change? But you just looked terrible. Nancy said. Nathan was keenly aware of what was going on, Did someone tell you something bad about me? In front of Nathan, Nancy was not good at lying and had to be silent. But silence, is the same as admission. Nathans expression changed dramatically, with waves of shock tumbling under his eyes. Half the time, opened his mouth and admitted, Yes, I have indeed changed. Nancy looked up at him incredulously, So, you dont love me anymore? Chapter 1608: He’s not the same as Jay Nancys eyes were stunned and she looked at Nathan incredulously. The man she has loved for over twenty years has done everything for him. But now he says that he has indeed changed! Why are you doing this to me! Nancy questioned bitterly. Nathan hugged her tighter, You hear me out first, I have indeed changed, the love for you has be more deep and introspective. More than twenty years ago, I was too impulsive to let you keep iming not to marry, and even send our children to be raised under someone elses name, while I still remained in the Pearson Family as some model husband, Nancy, you really suffered all these years. Ive thought a lot about this trip back to Capital, and now I just want this love to be made public as soon as possible, so I hope you dont waste time on these feelings. We have kidnapped your father, there is no turning back, take this step there is no way to undo it. But I promise that when we sessfully take over the entire the Jones Family, we will be the happiest family, you, me, and our son. Nancys heart melted with her words. She leaned birdlike in Nathans arms, I knew you loved me, just wait, well soon be living happily ever after as a family! Okay, Ill wait. Nathan nodded his agreement. ng! The atmosphere was cozy when Nathans back was hit by something. Turning his head, he realized it was Old Mr. Jones who had woken up at some point, trembling, and mming the unfinished milk in his hand at him. It didnt hurt too much, but Nathans expression was instantly gloomy. You seek death? Old Mr. Jones sat up, even in a difficult situation, without losing any of his elegance and dignity. Just look at Nancys eyes, all but disappointed, Yeah, whats the use of you guys trapping me here, you might as well hurry up and kill me. He wanted a pain. Nathan snorted coldly, Knowing you want to die, Ill make it happen, but not now. Nancys tone was much more hesitant, If youre willing to help me, Dad, I can go abroad and find you an ind, and you can take care of yourself in it. Staying on that ind, except for theck of freedom, all the other things Old Mr. Jones wanted, Nancy could satisfy. Old Mr. Jones, however,ughed coldly. Nancy, you are really disappointing me. Old Mr. Jones spoke up, Im not going to help you, either you let me die or, one day, Ill let you die! Nancys eyes were full of loss, Dad, you know very well that Jay has good leadership skills and he has kept thepany in order over the years, thats the proof! Why cant we give Jay a chance? Old Mr. Jones snorted, Hes the son of your wife. How can you inherit the Jones Family?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jay he is not a sinner! Nancys emotions were out of control, He is my own son, the bloodline of THE Jones Family, a being of unparalleled excellence. After a pause, he added, If he is a sinner, what about Sebastian, dont you also despise Sebastians mother? Since she despises it, the child she gives birth to is also a sinful child! Sebastian is not like Jay, Old Mr. Jones spoke up, I dont like that woman, but she does have skills, unlike the man you chose, who is hypocritical, ipetent and malevolent! Chapter 1609: About the big pie he drew Snap! Old Mr. Jones wordsnded on his face when he was pped hard. He turned his head incredulously and looked at Nathan in front of him, How dare you hit me?! What an outrage! Nathans face was as normal, but his tone carried a bit of arrogance, Its you thats hitting, old man, Ill make it happen if you want to die, but if you nder my feelings for Nancy and nder me as a person, Ill definitely make you get a good torture before you die. Each of his words is endlessly chilling, making people shiver a little. Old Mr. Jones was silent for a long time, then suddenly tilted his head and let out a loudugh. How dare youugh? Nathans eyes grew colder, Go ahead and mock now, Ill let you know how to write the word regret. Then Ill see what happens. Old Mr. Jones finished, and paid no more attention to the two men, lying on the single bed with his back turned. Nancy in the end still has a trace of sanity and conscience, so she dragged Nathan out. Back in the living room on the first floor, frowned, How could you just hit him like that, hes my father! Nancy, you treat him like a father, but does he treat you like a daughter? Nathan questioned, Its okay to look down on me like that, he even looks down on Jay, who deserves to be treated like that, hasnt he suffered enough all these years? Hearing these words, Nancys eyes gradually becameplicated.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Yes! What has Jay done wrong all these years? He worked hard to y the role of the heir double, even wearing a mask all the time, everywhere possible to make Old Mr. Jones satisfied. Even if it is a stone, warmed up for so many years, it has long been warm. But what about Old Mr. Jones? But at the first moment of Sebastians return, he unloaded and sent him to stay abroad. This is not determined to leave nothing to Jay? He did this to us first, and were just trying to get what was rightfully ours, and theres nothing wrong with that. Nathan followed his lead. Finally, Nancy was convinced by the rhetoric. She nodded heavily, Youre right, weve torn up our faces anyway, so whats the point of remembering old times, for the rest of my life, I just want you and Jay. Nancy, when we get the reigns of the Jones Family, I will definitely give you a big surprise when the timees and put an end to these twenty years of waiting for you. Nathan took her into his arms and solemnly assured her. Nancys eyes shone with excitement and her voice choked with emotion, Youre not going to propose to me, are you? God knows how long she has been waiting for this day! How many times in midnight dreams, she regrets that the scene in the white wedding dress is just an illusory dream. Now, is the dream about toe true? Its a secret, Nathan smiled, If I told you now, there would be no surprises or expectations. Nancys heart blossomed and she nodded heavily, Good, then Ill wait and will try to make this daye sooner! Then go about your business, the Jones Familys reign is up to you to snatch it up. Nathan said. Of course, now that Sebastian is losing ground, I believe it wont take long for me to collect most of thepanys shares and be thergest shareholder. This was followed by the pressure of public opinion and a few more faults to convict Sebastian and nail him solidly to the pir of shame. How can Sebastian have the audacity to be a minority shareholder in Jones Group? Once he transferred his shares, Nancy quickly swallowed them. By then, the Jones Family will be hers! Chapter 1610: You Smell Thinking, Nancy looked at Nathan again, her eyes became birdlike for a few moments, It belongs to the three of us, the three of us as a family. Of course, these will all be ours. Nathan hugged her tighter, a sly, sinister smile crossing the corners of his eyes. C Early the next morning, Nancy came down from upstairs and prepared to leave for the office. I searched around but couldnt find Nathans figure. Instead, there was a constant muffled grunt in the basement. She walked in, puzzled, and saw Old Mr. Jones tied up and his mouth held open with an instrument. And Nathan took the vise and pulled his teeth off a little. Next to the ck leather shoes, there are already several white teeth with blood. Apparently it was just pulled off.Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Nancy, youre up. Nathan was smiling and his hands kept moving, Breakfast is on the dining room table, hurry up and eat. Nancy, however, stood unmoving, her gaze directed to Old Mr. Jones, who was gazing a short distance away, her brow furrowed, What are you doing? Nathans tone was unhurried, This old man started talking nonsense early in the morning, and the noise really bothered me, so I simply did it and helped him shut up. As he spoke, Old Mr. Jones eyes had taken on an expectant look, as if waiting for Nancy to rescue him. In the end, the old man who is half buried in the soil, the body is not that strong, at the moment the pain is close to fainting. But in anticipation, I only heard Nancy say coldly, You shouldnt have pulled out his teeth, what if he couldnt eat and starved to death? Old Mr. Joness heart, a little bit sunken. He looked at Nancyincredulously, as if he knew this second daughter of his for the first time. Regret? Nathan let out a lowugh, But its all your own fault, old man, if you would have shared a little something with her earlier, why would you be in this situation today? So, Old Mr. Jones is to me for everything. Old Mr. Jones closed his eyes in despair. And Nancy turned around and went to the dining room, finished her breakfast, and set off for the office. Arriving at the office, Sebastian had already arrived and was talking to the staff at hand. Turning his head and seeing Nancy, he nodded expressionlessly as a greeting. Nancy, unconcerned, handed the papers in her bag to the employee in front of her. Give these to the legal department, and once youre sure theres no problem, get someone to follow up! The employee took it with both hands, his eyes full of shock, Miss Jones, isnt this the most difficult advertising agency before, you took it? Its not a big deal, no need to be so surprised. Nancy waved her hand, Just follow me, in the future, such a list, do not know how many. The staff immediately patted the horses back, Thats natural, if we dont follow Miss Jones, who will we follow? They say that the one who knows the time is the one who is good, I want to stay with Miss Jones and be a good one! The nodding head and waist look, almost to kneel down to give Nancy shine shoes. The smile in the corner of Nancys eyes grew stronger. Mr. Grant, I wonder if you have made any remarkable achievements recently when you took charge of thepany? Nancy changed her tone and put the question to Sebastian. Sebastian, however, was in no hurry. He stared straight at Nancy, his handsome sword brow furrowing, Auntie Nancy, you smell like damp rust, very strong. Nancys smile freezes instantly! Chapter 1611: It’s just an illusion Nancys eyes were filled with disbelief. Is Sebastians nose radar, it can actually smell so faint. Or did he spy on himself in some way? Nancy almost asked the question outright. But in the end sanity pulled her back. Sebastian couldnt have known that. Otherwise Old Mr. Jones would have been rescued. Thinking about that, Nancys expression calmed down and asked Sebastian back, What, does the smell of me make you feel ufortable? A little. Sebastian readily admitted, But Im more curious as to how Auntie Nancy got that smell, you were in some dark corner, killing people? Sebastians tone is t, and his face is beaming with a smile. It seems to be stating something as trivial as usual. Nancy but seems to be pressed the scar, quite some annoyed pick up the phone, rice can eat, but words can not be said, if you again such nonsense, I do not mind recording to sue you for defamation. After a pause, and then smiled, You should not want this, after all, you would have had little appeal in thepany, and then go to the police station to walk, who will still serve you ah? Then please, Auntie Nancy, dont sue me. Sebastian finished and turned to leave. Nancy put down her phone, her eyes growing more and more indignant. C Sebastian returned to his office, his eyes growing grave. After a long time of silence, he took out his cell phone and made a call out, Its been a long time since Ive been in touch, do you have time toe to Capital and help me investigate something? how long has it been, I thought you had forgotten about me long ago, now you need me ande to me, scum! An angry usation came from the other end of the phone. Get up, a woman interjected anxiously, Hey Sebastian, is something wrong, Ive been following Capitals newstely, youre not really going to get beaten by that Nancy, are you?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. In the mall, until thest minute, who can say the oue? Sebastians tone was muted, I want to ask your husband toe and help me with another matter. No problem, not to mention one piece, ten pieces a hundred pieces can be! The woman simply agreed with crity. Anna, youre not being too generous, he has no conscience not to contact us for a long time, should be angry with him. What a time to be angry, Rupert, are you out of your mind and cant prioritize! Anna was furious. Then came the voice of Rupert ouch ouch begging for mercy, wife I know Im wrong, you let go first OK, my ears are going to be yanked off. Sebastian shook his head and hung up the phone. These two people, even after marriage are still so unstable, always fighting and fighting. But they all have one thing inmon. That is, when a friend is in trouble, will be righteous, the first time to rush up to help! Thinking about this, Sebastians heart warmed a little. The next thing to do is to wait. Three hourster, a cafe somewhere in Capital. Sebastian pulled the corners of his mouth, ck lines sprouting out of his forehead one by one, You two, is it necessary to show up like this? Opposite him sat, it was Rupert and Anna two. Also almost three people, actually wore a set of very flirty pink couples clothes, and Sebastian stay together, froze a kind of uncle invited the young couple to drink something of the sense of sight. Chapter 1612: Show love, you’re still a little young Anna doesnt see a problem with that. Lowered his head and tugged at the corner of his shirt, then shrugged his shoulders, Whats wrong with this, its a limited edition that I carefully selected, okay? I had to wait in line for a long time to buy it! I mean, how old are you two and youre still wearing couples clothes, dont you think its childish? Sebastian pulled at the corners of his mouth again. Why childish, youre not jealous, are you? Annas suspicious gaze shot over him with a gloating expression, Its not because Bonnie doesnt want to wear couples clothes with you, thats why youre so sour, right?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian: He was dry and direct, leading the two to meet Bonnie and the five children. Then in front of them, changed into the parent-child outfit. The smile on Annas face instantly chapped. You people, why cant you afford to joke at all, its really no fun. Anna muttered and changed the couples clothes on her body. Changed also did not forget to urge Sebastian, You also changed! Sebastian refused, full of fake surprise, Why are you making this face, youre not jealous that I can wear parent-child clothes, right, also, even if you guys are grasping for birth now, you cant have six cute babies like me. Anna felt an arrow in her chest. Defeated, she waspletely defeated! It is true that the men who are in the mall are the most dark and small-minded! But in a sh, Annas fighting spirit returned. She stepped forward and took Bonnies arm, Youd better not offend me, or Ill persuade Bonnie to remarry and take the kids far away, and then youll have regrets! Sebastian instantly wrinkled his handsome sword eyebrows, How dare you! Anna grunted, Then you try. The atmosphere in the ward became tense as the two men drew swords. Bonnie had to shake her head helplessly and separated the two, Come on, why are you still fighting like children, did you not graduate from elementary school? Mommy, you cant say that. Joanna spoke in a milky voice, Nowadays, elementary school students have quality, they dont quarrel so childishly, only kindergarten children will do so. The tone of voice is eager and very anxious to take the elementary school students out. Because, she is now an elementary school student, do not allow others to say so elementary school students! Bonnie had a gentle smile in the corner of her eyes and nodded her head repeatedly, Good, they are not graduated from kindergarten, childish! Joanna nodded her head in satisfaction at this. Following that, Bonnie looked at these two people again, All right, Joanna areughing at you, you twobined 50 or 60 years old, and not too ashamed. With her mediation, the two reluctantly shook hands and made peace. Didnt you ask for me to do something, lets go out and talk, let them women and children stay. Rupert also rounded up. Sebastian hmmmed and lifted his feet to walk out the door. When he reached the door, he remembered something else and looked at Anna, Dont run around for a while, just stay in the ward and wait for us toe back. What, you havent had enough, youre going to argue with me againter for a few games? Anna crossed her arms, not at all in fear. Sebastian almostughed, Youre full of nothing else but quarrels? What else could it be. Anna cant think of anything else at the moment. Sebastian tugged at the corner of his mouth, Invite you and Rupert to dinner. The two men arrived at the first call, this friendship can not be said, Sebastian certainly can not be neglected, as the host, should invite them to dinner is right. Annas arrogance wilted instantly, Oh, thanks a lot. Chapter 1613: I want you to move over It was only when Sebastian left that Anna recovered again. For their own sudden goosebumps just now to find an excuse, I am not afraid of him oh, just eat peoples mouths soft, more or less sell him a face. Bonnie nodded along with this, Good, good, eaters, so what do you want to eat? Ive never been to Capital a few times, Im not familiar with this side, you guys just arrange it. Anna replied. After thinking about the request, not too spicy, a little lighter, and no offal-type dishes, but also, no alcohol. Bonnie was a little confused after hearing these requests, Youre guarding against gout? Yeah, when I was young and didnt know any better, I was always going out and drinking, and my uric acid was so high that Rupert said that if I didnt control it, I wouldnt be able to cure the pain in the future. Bonnie nodded, Hes telling the truth. After a pause, and looked at Anna with interest, But youve really changed, before we advised you to quit drinking or something, you still argued with us. At that time, I was alone, so of course it didnt matter. Anna heated a smile, a sh of shyness on her face, but now its different, I have to grow old with Rupert, so I have to stay healthy to do so. Bonnie nodded and was about to say something moving. As a result, in the next second, I saw Anna clench her pink fist and grit her teeth, Or what if he takes advantage of my death to find another woman? Bonnie: Half a long time, with aplicated expression, he raised his hand and patted Annas shoulder, It seems to be an overestimation of you, you are still the same as before, no change at all. It is also true that Anna is Anna and will not suddenly change her sex. As the two talked, the five children also came forward and chattered with Anna. Its been a long time, they all miss Anna to death! Godmother, why dont you guys move to Capital too? Theres a lot of fun and good food here, and if you move here, I can use my allowance to treat you to dinner once a week. Erika said seriously. Anna raised her hand and pinched her cheek, Whats going on, I remember you as an extremely stingy person, but youre actually willing to buy me dinner every week, so you want me to stay in Capital?Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Yeah, so godmother would you like to stay? Erikas wild grape-like eyes were filled with anticipation and longing. Anna then rubbed her chin with her hand, If you cane up with a decent reason, I can think about it. Does this even need a reason? Erika hugged Anna, Because I love my godmother and want to be with her all the time. Little liar, Anna didnt believe it at all, If you really like me and want to stick around, howe you havent given me a single call for so long? The little one who just now was milking and rubbing his head against Anna instantly froze. A long time ago, awkwardly raised his head and squeezed out a smile, Godmother Lets just say youre lying to me. Anna was calm, Honestly, I can seriously consider it, give you five seconds, five, four, three I want you to stay with my mommy. Erika panicked and rushed to tell the truth, Mommy doesnt even have any good friends at Capital, and we have to go to school every day ande home at night, so we dont have time to y with Mommy at all. So she wants Anna to move in so she can apany Bonnie to shop and chat and eat and talk gossip together. Chapter 1614: Near the water, first the moon Bonnie heard this and was instantly stunned. Erika asked Anna to move in again and again for her sake? Its okay for Mommy, its fine the way it is. Bonnie spoke up. Erika shook her head disapprovingly, Mommy youre not good at all now, youre not even as happy as you used to be aftering to Capital. Mummy used tough a lot when she was in South City. After arriving at Capital, everything changed. So Erika thinks its all because mommy doesnt have thepany of girlfriends her own age. Anna didnte to Capital before, and she was too embarrassed to ask. Since we are here now, of course, we have to hold on to our godmother and not let her go back ah! The reason Mommy is upset is not because I dont have anyone to go shopping with and talk to, its because there are other things to take care of. Bonnie was still exining. Next to her, Anna, however, had rubbed her bare chin, Capital? Actually, I quite want toe, but I just dont know where the house is more suitable for me, huh? Erika brightened up and hurriedly raised her hand, Live in our house ah godmother, my house vi is so big and big, can live in many people, we live together is also more lively! Okay, Anna nodded, since youve extended the invitation so sincerely, Ill wait until I get back and start making arrangements for the move. What are you doing. Bonnies eyes were full of helplessness, You take what children say seriously. Its not like I decided to move to Capital because of what the kids said. Anna rolled her eyes, Im a hothead in your eyes? Bonnie nodded with a sincere expression, Yeah. Anna: We cant talk about this day anymore! The reason I want to move to Capital is to return thepany to Sebastian and let the Grant Group and the Jones Family merge, and as for Rupert, he will retire as a shareholder and wait for the dividend at the end of the year. God knows how busy Rupert really is right now! How much we used to love each other, thirty days a month, just thirty days of being mushy together, now it doesnt add up to more than fifteen days, and most of the time its still in bed Bonnie: !!! She hurriedly reached out to cover Annas mouth, Youre crazy, there are so many children, how inappropriate it is for you to say such things. Anna broke her hand, What are you thinking about, I mean when he came home straight away he was so tired that he fell asleep and I could only lie on the edge of the bed and watch him sleep. Bonnie snapped andid back down, Oh, so. Youre nasty inside to think of me like that. Anna said righteously as she wrapped her arms around her chest. Bonnie admitted that she was wrong and did not retort. There was a pause before he spoke again, So youre really moving to Capital? Yeah, frankly Im not much fun in Wesnd by myself, so I might as welle and y with you. Anna said. Later Sebastian and Rupert is responsible for the strong team, go out to fight the world to earn money to support the family.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She and Bonnie will work harder and be responsible for spending money to raise the baby! Besides, I also have a personal interest. Anna lowered her voice in embarrassment, Isnt your the Pearson Family a medical family, and Rupert is also studying medicine, so by then our child might be a natural medical prodigy. As the saying goes, if you let your little one get in touch with the Pearson Family from a young age, you will definitely learn a lot of the Pearson Familys unique medical recipes! Chapter 1615: I’m afraid she loves too much Bonnie really did not expect that Anna had thought so far ahead, even the childs future study of medicine, how to pave the way forward are clearly nned. I cant help but shake my head, what the child likes to learn in the future, you do not force to go to this aspect of medicine. Of course, if he is really interested in this area, I will try to help him learn more under the Pearson Familys famous doctors. Anna wrapped her arms around Bonnies neck and kissed her, I knew you were the best, I have to move to this house!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. However, moving is not something that can be done right away. Especially now, we have to settle Auntie Nancy and others before we can put the move on the agenda. So when Sebastian and Rupert finished their discussion and returned to the ward, Anna didnt mention the matter. She yelled out that she was hungry and urged Sebastian to invite herself to dinner. At least you are now Capitals hosts, you should have this kind of hospitality, right? Anna ttened her mouth and said, The oldest is not young, if word gets out that the hospitality is not good, it will be hard to make friends in the future. If I remember correctly, I bought you coffee when you first arrived at Capital, and you were the ones who had to rush to meet Bonnie in a hurry, Sebastian reminded. After a pause and added, Besides, if I dont invite you to dinner, I can filter out detrimental friends like you, and I seem to, have nothing to lose? A statement, so angry that Annas nose is going to be crooked. Can only turn to Bonnie for help, Can you control your husband? Bonnie innocently spread her hands, I help you now, I cant go to the dinner tableter, I cant help you for a lifetime. So, its better for Anna to work it out herself. Instead, Anna snapped her fingers, That means you can help me if you can get to the dinner table? Bonnie looked at her suspiciously, Thats true, but what do you want, I cant get out of the hospital yet. Maternity needs to be well-tuned and should not see the wind. Dont let you out, Anna replied, Wereing in! Anyway, it is a meal, as long as the food is exquisite and delicious, where to eat is not eating? Anna dry, get help from the nurse, put together a table in the ward, and start eating hot pot! This way Bonnie can sit down and eat together even though she is in her monthly cycle. The ward was simply more lively than a New Years Eve. Damon blinked his amber eyes and sounded overwhelmed with emotion, Godmother, I finally know why Erika wanted you toe and stay with my mommy so much. Anna ate a bit and rubbed her stomach and burped, Why? Look at this ce, before you came, Godmother, it was just a hospital room, but now, its as cozy as home! Damon said. It means that as long as there is a godmother in the ce, mommy can be as happy andfortable as at home! Anna reached out and pinched his cheeks, Damon, promise me that if Godmother and I have a girl in the future, you must not go into a rtionship with her, okay? Why, Rupert did not understand, how good it is for our two families to be close. Anna red at him and said seriously, What do you know? Damon is ying with a gentle knife, if you dont pay attention, you will fall into it, and then Im afraid my daughter will fall too deeply in love and cant get out! Chapter 1616: Don’t miss it As we all know, in love, it is always the one who loves more who is the most humble.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Her daughter, how can she love in a humble way? Therefore, Anna does not want to let Damon fall in love with her daughter. What a pity, Ruperts eyes were full of regret, I was thinking of a baby marriage. Of course you can set a baby marriage, its fine without Damon, I think Andrew would be perfect. Anna rubbed her chin and began to search for her future son-inw. Rupert disagrees, Andrew is cold and must be exhausting to get along with. This is you do not understand it, cold cold people, because the heart is warm, which hurts people, and can eliminate all the outside peach blossom, a single mind, only love our daughter ah. Anna said with a face full of seriousness. Often, it is the indifferent man who has the longest heart! Rupert nodded thoughtfully. Then, the eyes on Lukas, Then you can also find Lukas ah, Lukas is a big warm man, and at first nce is very dedicated, so that you can both love our daughter well, but also to refuse all the advances outside. Two birds with one stone, how appropriate! Anna, however, still shook her head, with more than a little dislike in her eyes, Lukas such a perfect man, is destined to take the road of acting, when the timees to be a big star, busy every day, can not have time to take care of his daughter. How sad that the daughter is left alone! Rupert suddenly realized, looking at Annas expression are more than a bit of admiration, wife, or you thoughtful ah, so think really Andrew is the most suitable. Okay, then this future son-inw they ept! When the timees, I want to invite a few more tables, it is best to invite all the kindergarten ssmates, but any stray dogs with a side of the world do not know that my daughter married, it is all my publicity is not in ce. Bonnie and Sebastian looked at each other and a few ck lines crossed their foreheads. I couldnt help it, and opened my mouth to remind, You two, to discuss which of my sons to find as a son-inw, can you turn your backs on us to discuss? This is a little too arrogant! After a pause and said, Also, its still a question whether you can have a daughter, in case its a son? Wouldnt we have to discuss again whether its betterto marry Erika or Joanna? Anna waved her hand, Of course not, if it were a son, it would be much easier, of course, to let Erika, Joanna choose him ah, who can choose him, that is his eight lifetimes of blessings. Thats right, if you marry into our family, then its no different from your own daughter, when the timees, we will definitely look towards her. Rupert nodded in agreement. The two men sang and spoke in unison, and said that they were serious. Then it seems that Godmother will have a daughters life. Erika said in a milky voice. Anna brightened up and rushed forward, Really, did you help me to calcte a trigram? No, Erika shook her head, its best not to count these things, its best to go with the flow, Im guessing that because of the way Joanna and I hold chopsticks. There is an old Weskiney saying that if you hold your chopsticks far away, you will marry someone far away. She and Joanna both pinched the end of their chopsticks. It seems that they will have to marry at least several cities away in the future! Then when I turn around and have a daughter, I have to teach her to hold chopsticks closer from a young age so that she doesnt miss out on such a good nest egg. Anna said seriously. Chapter 1617: Apologize, Right Now Bonnie was amused. Come on, how to talk more and more outrageous, hurry up and eat, let Sebastian take you to rest after eating. It only takes three hours toe to Capital, but two people are definitely tired. After eating, Sebastian took the two to the hotel to rest. Tomorrow morning, remember to report to Jones Group, as for Anna, please go to the hospital with Bonnie, Sebastian said. No need for you to arrange, Anna waved her hand, we are here to help you, we will take care of these things even if you do not say.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. When facing a dear friend, there is no need to borate too much. We all understand each other. Sebastian then closed his mouth and turned away. C In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. When Sebastian arrived at the office, Rupert had already reported to the HR department and was waiting in his office with his work badge on. What position did the HR department offer you? Sebastian asked. Rupert waved his hand, Dont mention it, the personal secretary! Hmm? Sebastian was a little surprised, Its a little condescending to have you as my personal secretary. Rupert nonchntly admitted and nodded, I also said yes, originally I so wanted to introduce myself, so that he gave me a vice president, no more department manager, at least to manage the staff, but the result is that I only said a word, he handed me the sign, and said this must be very suitable for me! At that, Sebastian vaguely felt not so good, What are you talking about? Your Mr. Grant and I were born and died together, even sharing a pair of pants. Rupert told the truth. Sebastian: After a long time, he raised his hand and patted Ruperts shoulder, This life of my reputation is ruined in your hands. Speaking so vaguely, the other party obviously thought of his rtionship with Rupert as a bit too close, which is why he arranged for the identity of personal secretary. Rupert hadnt responded, What are you talking about, why cant I understand. Sebastian had to exin patiently. When it was clear, Ruperts head almost burst into mes. How dare you?! Do I look like this kind of person? This personnel department is simply too deceitful, maybe they are targeting me on purpose, wait, I am going to clean him up now! While saying that, while rolling up his sleeves to rush out. Sebastian stopped him, his thin lips curled up in a faint smile, Forget it, its actually not bad right now. As soon as Rupert joined, he was arranged to be a personal secretary. I wonder how Auntie Nancy will react when she finds out about it. Speak of the devil and Cao Cao will arrive. No sooner had Sebastians thoughts fallen than Nancy pushed her way through the door. Looking at Rupert standing in the office, a knowing smile immediately appeared in his eyes. I thought they were joking, but to my surprise, youve really gotten to the point where youre looking for reinforcements. Nancy shook her head helplessly. After a pause, the tone was a little more disgusted, But even if you are looking for reinforcements, you should also find some good ones. Rupert felt extremely insulted. Miss Jones, Im still standing by. Nancy didnt care and nodded, I know, so what? Rupert: ???? This level of arrogance, really a little bit ah! Faced with such a shameless woman, Rupert did not hold back and went forward and clutched her cor, Apologize, now! Chapter 1618: You should be happy Nancy is not afraid at all. Even tilted his head unnecessarily, with a snickering smile at the corner of his mouth, If I dont apologize, what can you do with me, really do it? Yes, I can do anything if Im angry, so you better not mess with me. Rupert said. Nancys eyes instead had more than a little expectation, Then do it, just worried about finding a reason to deal with Sebastian, if the personal secretary he just recruited to do it to me, you say, he does not have to follow the police station ah? Once in the police station, then thepany side, all under the control of Nancy alone. Nancy couldnt ask for more!? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She even offered an invitation to Rupert, Arent you ready to do it,e on! Rupert, Sebastian stepped forward to stop him, dont be impulsive in such matters, its not worth it. This is clearly a stepup for Rupert. Rupert did go along with the steps, but still put on an angry expression on his face, Who is she to look down on me so much, I cant swallow this. I cant take it either, not to mention you. Sebastian replied, But with Auntie Nancy, theres no need to do anything yet. An eye for an eye? Nancy has not yet reacted, Sebastian has opened his mouth, Auntie Nancy, it does not matter what kind of help I find, the important thing is that I can at least find someone to support me, unlike you, even after all this, Jay will not understand. A word that instantly poked Nancys sore spot! Indeed, here she is fighting with Sebastian to the death, yet Jay is not willing to take over thepany. How can Nancy not be angry! Thats only temporary, when we get you all sorted out, Jay will naturally be willing to take over thepany. Nancy threw down these words and turned to leave in anger. In the office, Sebastian and Rupert were the only two left. Sebastian dropped his eyes on Rupert again. But not halfining, but hooked his lips and asked softly, Is it done? Its done! Rupert nodded and proudly tossed his forehead hair, Are you kidding, theres still a time when I cant handle it! And when will we know the results? Sebastian asked again. Rupert rubbed his chin and thought carefully, It will take at least three days. We have to make a summary of all the ces Auntie Nancy has been, and then filter them ording to the conditions to know the exact location of Old Mr. Jones. Big data analysis, which requires sufficient samples for urate analysis, cannot be rushed. At that, Sebastian only nodded, I dont want to rush, Im just worried he wontst long enough for us to go to the rescue. So if you can go faster, try to go faster! Yes, in fact, just now and Nancy quarrel, and even up ready to fight, are Rupert and Sebastian collusion. Take advantage of this opportunity, you can put the micro locator on Nancys body, so as to track and locate where she has actually been, and then follow the trail to find the location of Old Mr. Jones. After a long detour, Sebastians real purpose is to rescue Old Mr. Jones! But speaking of which, dont you hate this grandfather of yours? Rupert inquired curiously, Because he was unwilling to see Damon before, almost dying the best time, and even kept threatening to dislike Bonnie, his grandson-inw, after that, you should be happy if he got killed. Chapter 1619: You did it on purpose? The impression is that Sebastian is not a person who would be out of his mind because of his blood. Old Mr. Jones did so many bad things and was tortured to death, it is not too much to say that he deserved it. Why to save, but also deliberately called him from the West Ind, to help act together to save? Sebastian was briefly silent. A long time, spoke, indeed very annoying, even hope that he left my sight early, preferably never appear. But, even if he leaves, it shouldnt be done by Auntie Nancy, and you know I always have a code for dealing with my enemies, right? Rupert thought back seriously, It is not a gentleman who does not take revenge? Thats right, but there is another sentence after that, there is revenge, I want to revenge myself. At that, Rupert couldnt help but rub his arms, Im really d I didnt be an enemy with you, otherwise I might have been abused to the point of not even having any bone scraps left! The serious Sebastian, really scary! Of course you cant be my enemy, you are my good brother and my good helper, and right now is the time for you to be a good helper. Rupert nodded vigorously, Understood, just leave this matter to me. Originally Rupert was going to spend three days projecting the location of Old Mr. Jones.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. But that night, he found out the end. Auntie Nancy left at 8 p. m. toward the outskirts of town, but after a blind turn intersection, there was no signal. It wasnt until 11:00 p. m. that the locators signal reappeared from the turnpike, all the way to the Jones Mansion. Capital such a ce, there will actually be a locator to lose the signal can not locate the time, obviously unreasonable. After thinking it over, Rupert nned to drive over and see for himself. But tiptoeing up from Annas side, to get dressed to go outside, but found that Anna did not know when, has arrived at the door, and also put on high heels. Anna, when did you get here? What are you doing dressed like that, youre going out? Rupert asked curiously. Anna rolled her eyes towards him, Ill apany you to go out ah, you go out by yourself at night, if you encounter danger, there is no one to help! That wont take you there, Ill have Sebastian put me under two bodyguards for close protection. Rupert replied. Annas almond eyes red, And youre nning to find someone else to y with you, Rupert, youre really ying wilder and wilder now. What are you thinking, men, the bodyguards must be all men! Rupert hurried to exin. Annas eyes instantly fell, sighing leisurely, I knew it, I cant evenpete with men now, youre still the wild horse after all, cant be willingly tamed in my little stable. Rupert: The mouth is obviously long in their own face, but there is a kind of open can not say the feeling. Helpless, I had to sigh, You apany me, all right? Annas attitude took a hundred and eighty degree turn. Smiling happily, he came forward and took Ruperts arm, I knew you were the best for me, husband, so lets hurry up and get going. Rupert was dumbfounded. Anna, you were looking suspicious of me just now, and now youre so happy, you wouldnt be doing it on purpose, would you? Ruperts eyes were filled with foxiness. Chapter 1620 Anna bared her teeth, showed a smile, reached out and hammered Ruperts shoulder in a solid hand. What are you talking about? What can I do on purpose? Im not worried about you, so I want to go out with you? Ruperts eyes remained suspicious, Is that so? Of course it is, think about it, if I do not care, wherever you go in the middle of the night, it does not matter what time you actuallye back, back to the hungry or tired. Then you should be anxious about it. Because that would mean, I dont love you anymore! Anna said, spreading her hands full of innocence, So now think for yourself, do you want me to love you, or do you want me to not love you? Is there any need to think about this? Ruperts mind immediately had the answer, Love me love me, I want you to love me for the rest of your life. So do you still want me to go out with you? Of course I do, it would be a great honor for my wife to go out with me. Rupert nodded his head like a garlic. Annas face, on the other hand, showed a wicked smile. The two drove, went to the suburbs of that intersection, found that it was actually a gate surrounded by a guardrail, looking in through the doorway, still still the road, stretching forward without seeing the end. This is, bandits territory now? The security room at the gate was puzzled when a man came out, wearing a security uniform, his eyes looked up and down, Who are you two, are you the owners inside, howe I havent seen you before? Owners? Rupert had a slight answer in his mind and smiled as he walked up and handed the guard a cigarette. Brother, my girlfriend and I have a date in the middle of the night, looking for a hotel, this is what the resort is, there should be a hotel, expensive, it does not matter, I have money! While saying that, Rupert also reached out and patted his pocket. But the security guard did not even look at it, directly waved his hand to drive away, hurry up and go, this is not a vacation resort, this is a private vi inds, you are rich again, can be rich enough to buy these mountains? If you cant buy it, dont act like a rich man in front of him! Rupert sucked in a breath of air, Buying a few mountains to build a vi, thats too rich, who in Capital can be so powerful? The Jones Family knows, its the woman named Nancy inside who did it. The security guard is a bit floating, what should be said should not be said, all out of the mouth to pop. Rupert nodded vigorously, I know, I know, but shes only second inmand, shes so rich, wouldnt the Jones Family be running roughshod over Capital, oh no, over all of Weskiney? Of course its not her money alone, the security guard shook his head, I heard that a lot of friends to invest it, but its not free investment, these mountains have their own vis, so it is also considered to buy a house for themselves to spend money. At the word, Ruperts brow then instantly knitted. In other words, there is more than one vi present here. Several hills, coupled with the inability to confirm the location of the locator inside, it is likely that they will have to search through all the cottages until thest one, before they can find Old Mr. Jones. The difficulty is really a bit big. After a long time of silence, Rupert continued to talk, So, which building does Nancy live in, is it the most luxurious one or the one with the best location?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The security guard, as an afterthought, finally sensed that something was wrong and quickly pulled out the electric baton pinned behind him, What are you doing, asking questions, youre not trying to sneak in! Chapter 1621: Repay you well Rupert tugged at the corner of his mouth. Only at this time to react, he really did not know whether to say that the security guard is slow or perceptive. I can only raise my hand, full of innocent self-incrimination, Rx, I do not have any malicious intent, just curious, if you do not want to say even if, why do so, really if I hurt me, you can have what good fruit to eat?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. With that, Rupert pointed to the car and Anna not far away. See, I just brought my girlfriend over for a ride, just a red Ferrari, big beauty, I spent a lot of money on the big night, and ran with great fanfare to step on the spot to inquire? The security guards eyes moderated a few points, It seems, a bit of sense ha! Of course it makes sense. Also, who brings a woman out to step on a big night, and shes wearing high heels! Rupert continued on. Thats when the security guardpletely let his guard down. He put the electric baton away, nodded and apologized, Im really sorry, look at me, I actually misunderstood you, you bear with me more, mainly because Miss Jones specially exined to me, absolutely no strangers should be allowed near here. When Rupert heard this, he couldnt help but spit in his heart. Whats the point of Nancy ounting for it, youre not talking to me, a stranger, too? But the surface is not moving, continue to set words, Its okay, its also myself, do not know the way in the middle of the night also drive around, but also fate, we will meet, really if you are fired because of me is okay. Rupert took out a business card from the bag, You cane to me then, I am the young owner of this house, youe, I will directly let you be the head of the security brigade, and the sry will be opened at double the current rate! Really? The guards eyes glowed with excitement, Youre not kidding! Rupert nodded, Of course its true, if I lie to you, Ill get down on my knees and call you a big brother! No, no, no, youre my big brother, youre my real big brother! The wordsnded, Rupert one does not do two, How about this, we are also very close, I call you a big brother, you call me a brother Jiang. In the end, it is a person who has been in the mall, three or two words, the security guards will be coaxed to Erika turn, happy to find the southeast and northwest. When I heard about the worship, I almost nodded my head off. By the way big brother, do you have any water there, Im thirsty. Rupert asked. The security guard pped his thigh, That must have ah, go, in my security room, Ill get you. In order to entertain his godbrother, the security guard was also generous enough to take out bottles of mineral water. My girlfriend is probably thirsty too, but if I take water over, shell have to rush me to hurry up, and Id like to talk to you a little more here. Rupert looked at the mineral water bottle, full of difficulties. Once again, the guard patted his chest, Whats so hard about that, wait, Ill go deliver it for you. Thank you big brother! Youre wee. Watching the security guards go out to deliver the water, Rupert was not idle and sat down at the table, his hands quickly manipted the monitoring system on the screen. When the guard returned, he resumed his sitting at the table drinking water with a harmless smile on his face. After talking for a whole hour, Rupert then got up and left. Anna in the car has been waiting impatiently for a long time, How is it, have you got a clue? Whether there are clues, go back and see will know, tonight hard work, when we go back I repay you properly. Rupert said, his eyes slowly down, fell on Annas legs. Chapter 1622: It’s all in the words Anna is wearing a light blue skirt today, just above the knee, with two calves ovepping, evocative. Plus what Rupert just said Anna immediately spat, her cheeks reddened, shame on you, youre busy looking for a real father for Sebastian, and youre thinking about this! Rupert was full of confusion, Whats wrong with me, whats wrong with me? Still ying dumb, you just said you were going back to repay me. Anna crossed her arms and said. Rupert nodded, Yeah, Ill repay you by going back and giving you a leg squeeze. Whats wrong with that? Just now Anna stood by the car waiting for him, must be very sore feet, Rupert heartache, want to help massage the legs also wrong? Annas face full of angry expression instantly wilted down, Oh, thats what you mean. Dont you like it when I give you a massage? Rupert asked her, Then forget it, you can just tell me when you need it. Anna made a scene and was a bit embarrassed, so she hmmed and stopped talking. The car returned the same way and soon returned to the hotel. By now, it was three oclock in the morning, Anna was already sleepy, yawning and twisting towards her bedroom. The next second, Rupert picked her up in a horizontal embrace, adult thoughts tumbling in his eyes. Anna instantly sobered up, eyes full of incredulity, What are you you doing? You. Rupert answered the question sinctly. Are you sick, Anna scolded him, you just said clearly that you didnt mean that. Feelings are lying to her? Like a mind reader, Rupert answered the question, I didnt lie to you, I did just want to give you a leg rub, but you said you didnt need it. So I thought, My wife has really good stamina, she doesnt get tired after standing for so long, so she should be able to do something else too, right? With Ruperts smirk on her face, Anna knew that she was in trouble! Completely defeated to this man! Anna fell asleep with tear stains only after being tossed around until the sky was white with fish belly. Rupert then got up, went to the bathroom and wrung out a warm wet towel and wiped her off a little before going to work in the living room. He opened theputer and watched the red dot of the locator shing right at the hotels location, and the corners of his mouth couldnt help but hook up a cold smile. C The following day. Early in the morning, Nancy left from the hotel. But just as I arrived at the underground parking lot, I ran into the person I least expected to meet.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Rupert. Nancy just wanted to leave as if she didnt see it. Miss Jones, am I so scary to you that you have to hide when you see me? Rupert spoke up leisurely from behind him. Obviously, there is no hiding from it. Nancy had to turn around stiffly, her eyes scornful, What a coincidence, to run into you even in a ce like this. Dont pretend, Rupert poked her, didnt you stay next doorst night, and followed her here on purpose. What do you mean by that, I dont understand. Nancy didnt acknowledge it. Forget it if you dont understand, but arent you ashamed that Miss Jones kept eavesdropping when we were tossing and turning sotest night? Rupert asked. Almost subconsciously, Nancy denied, Who has been eavesdropping, the hotel is well soundproofed, I pressed nothing Before she finished her speech, she saw Rupert looking at her with a smile on his face and a deep understanding in his eyes. Whether or not they live next door, whether or not they deliberately stare at him, as much as they can. Chapter 1623: Figuring out why Nancy froze for a full three minutes. When he got back to his senses, he smiled and spoke, Mr. Robertson is really good at this set of words, but Im not staying here just for you, you dont need to put gold on your face. Rupert tsked twice, No need to exin, Id rather you were here to keep an eye on me, so I wouldnt have to be embarrassed. Disgraceful? Nancy is a little confused by this statement, What do I have to be ashamed of? Miss Jones think carefully, you have so many years in Capital, how many properties ah, need toe to stay in a hotel on a big night? If you reallye out to live, then there is only one possibility, that is Miss Jones you are here to ask a man out, worried that the maids at home will chew their tongues, so that is why the location is chosen outside the hotel. But yeah, as far as I know, Nathan is still a wanted man and cant stay in a hotel at all, so Miss Jones is dating another man? Nancys face was instantly gloomy! She had the urgeto strangle Rupert. And see the situation, Rupert apologized from the good, Why Miss Jones, even if I said it is not necessary to be so angry, if you are really angry, hit me well, so that I can call the police to arrest you. You dont have to worry about thepany, Sebastian will be fully represented. At these words, Nancys expression became more and more gloomy, and her nails were fiercely embedded in her palm. On purpose! Rupert just did it on purpose! Only yesterday she used this move against Rupert, today Rupert used the same move back at her, what a skill! She hates it so much that she just cant get Rupert to death. Looks like Ill have to move in with Sebastian tomorrow, otherwise Ill be too stressed out by Miss Jones always spying on me like this. Rupert shook his head, full of helplessness. After a pause, and very kindly extended his hand, Miss Jones, do we want to leave each other a contact ah? What, regret treating me like that just now, so you n to apologize to me privately and then defect to me? Nancy asked. Rupert shook his head, Oh, thats not true, just see you seem to have a need for this, why dont I give you a little resource, you take your time at home, dont go out and stick to the wall root, so like a pervert. Get out! Nancy finally couldnt hold her end and growled at Rupert. Rupert shrugged his shoulders and dutifully turned away. When hewent to the office, Rupert told Sebastian about it. Sebastian couldnt help but pull the corners of his mouth, Youre probably the only one who could do something so damaging. Who made me see her in the hotel as soon as I turned on myputer. Rupert shrugged his shoulders, I for one never hold a grudge, because if there is a grudge, it is avenged on the spot. Thats his style. What did you find out? Sebastian changed the subject, She didnt find out when we went out to investigatest night, did she? Rupert shook his head, No, I squatted her this morning and tried nothing, so I dont think she knows. After a pause, hehanded Sebastiananother printout of the map. This is a map of that private vi archipgo, and the one on the far left, on top of the hill, is the house where Auntie Nancy and Nathan live. No wonder Capitalid out so many police officers and couldnt find Nathan.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Hidden in such a ce, he pressed no need to show himself, can befortable for life. Itsing out, Rupert sounded sure, and itsing out this afternoon, leaving with Auntie Nancy to meet Jay, and I watched the surveince, and it was Auntie Nancy who alerted him at the doorst night. Chapter 1624: Don’t worry Rupert said, gesturing again, How about we go to the hospital and just take Nathan down? Dont be lenient when you catch it this time. Handcuffs and shackles are arranged, and a life sentence or death penalty package is sent. No. Sebastian, however, refused. Ruperts eyes looked at him helplessly, You should know that people who are kind-hearted and soft-hearted cant achieve great things, right? Sebastian Feis thin lips pursed into a line, Of course I know, the reason why I dont do it, and its not because of a soft heart. Its because of Old Mr. Jones, his grandfather. Who can be sure that Auntie Nancy will not go crazy and kill him if she captures Nathanbefore she knows whats going on? Understood, Rupert nodded, then I will go inside first to find Old Mr. Jones, can save the best, can not save and then discuss with you to find a way. Good, hard work. Sebastian nodded. Rupert waved his hand, A small thing, but if you really want to thank me, you can promise me one thing. Sebastian swept him off his feet, Why do I have a bit of a bad feeling that I can refuse? Rupert bared his teeth and smiled, refusing very simply, No. Okay, so you tell me, what is it. Sebastianpromised. And no need to be so death-defying, its not a big deal, its just that Anna and I want to move to your vi. Rupert said. Youre really worried that people dont know about our rtionship, arent you? Sebastian asked. Rupert shrugged, Well, what can I do? Auntie Nancy is like a ghost, shes staying in the room next to mine, and if this keeps up, Ill probably die young. So? Sebastians tone was muted, What does that have to do with me? If Auntie Nancy is the cause of the problem, just go to Auntie Nancy for trouble. Why are you so heartless, I came to Capital for you. Besides, if I really cant make it, how can I get Anna pregnant and how can I join with your children? Sebastian nodded his head and reached up to rub his chin, Actually, Anna can be just as pregnant without you. Sebastian! said Rupert, suddenly anxious. Is there such a brother who expects him to be betrayed? After enough bickering, Sebastian spoke up to make arrangements, Im afraid I cant live in the vi, I dont want Bonnie to go back and see the vi in a wrecked mess. After a pause and added, But I can buy you a vi, just around the corner.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Rupert immediately smiled happily and put his arm around Sebastians shoulders, OK, I know you are the most righteous, then I will go and wait for the vi ah. In fact, its okay not to live in a vi, but to find a ce where Auntie Nancy wont be watching. C Sebastian does things quickly. When he finished work in the evening, he took Rupert to see the house. It is a small vi not too far from his home, Chinese decoration style, everywhere is mahogany furniture, very antique. To be honest, it didnt poke Ruperts heart out much. Sebastian obviously also understands this, the bank card thrown to him, What you like to go to their own purchase, the house closing procedurester I will arrange. OK, Rupert agreed dryly, then Ill be d to go. Putting his bank card away, Rupert went back up to the second floor to look at the room. While looking andmenting, This house is quite good, but the second floor has fewer rooms and fewer cabs, you know Anna likes to buy the most, this cab is not enough to stuff. Theres a basement on the negative floor. Sebastian reminded, The cabs are in there. Youre crazy to keep those babies of hers in the basement, in case they break, Anna can chew me up and eat me. Rupert couldnt help but shiver at the thought of Annas fury. Rupert couldnt help butugh. Who would have known that Mr. Robertson, who is so high and mighty on the outside, is so afraid of his wife in private! Its a nice climate over here, and the basement is great for storing things, so dont worry. Rupert was going to breathe a sigh of relief, but then a second thought, the face instantly gloomy! Chapter 1625 : Discovering What’s Wrong Whats wrong with you? Sebastian was unsure. Rupert didnt answer, but came downstairs and went straight to the basement. He turned around inside and his face became more and more gloomy. It seems like something extraordinary has happened. Speak. Sebastian ordered in a deep voice. Rupert let out a long sigh before speaking up leisurely, You know this Capital ce is dry, right? I know, Sebastian nodded, Capital is kind of a northern city, of course its dry. So what? Whats the problem? Rupert saw that he still did not understand, and continued to speak, Since it is very dry, then even if you dig ayer into the ground, it is impossible to appear so damp breath, as if the basement of this vi. Because she wanted to move in immediately, Sebastian chose a house that had been renovated and vacant for more than a year. But the basement of this house does not have that damp, musty smell. Because the air is just too dry. So why does Auntie Nancy smell like that? There is only one answer. I was wondering at first why the house had to be built on top of the hill, so that from afar it looks like a temple, which is oddly unlucky. Ruperts voice grew steadier and steadier. But now, he knows why. I am afraid that Nancy is borrowed from the terrain and dug down manyyers of the basement. There are even passages for escape. Sure enough, Sebastians expression followed and became serious, Auntie Nancy is a veteran in the shopping mall and has her own estimation of everything she does, buying a few hills to build a private vi, she must have her own ns. Otherwise, it is perfectly possible to use the money spent on the hilltopnd to build a vi area in the busiest part of the city center. Shes prepared quite a back way for herself. Rupert sneered, So that even if I ran in and scouted the situation while they were gone, I wouldnt necessarily be able to find Old Mr. Jones. Things are getting trickier and trickier. Sebastians tone was indifferent, You might try hard, and if it really doesnt work, give up ande back, there are other opportunities. Its not that easy to beat Nancy. Sebastian was more calm than him because he was prepared for a protracted battle from the beginning. Rupert also had to follow the fade. No matter what, lets go check it out today! C Inside the hospital.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Jay was lying in a hospital bed and was looking at the medical textbook in his hands. Jay, came Nancys voice from the doorway. Jay immediately put down the book with a smile on his face, Auntie you came how did youe too? Jays face went from happy, to a little unhappy. Because behind Nancy, there stands Nathan. You child, why are you talking to your aunt like that? You should be happy that hes here. Nancy rounded up. After that, he tugged Nathaninside, You have not met together for a long time, more or less a bit rusty, plus now Jay has a broken leg, here to stay distracted, you guide him. Nathan snorted coldly, his eyes full of disdain, Do you still need me to enlighten, I see that he is recovering quite well! Indeed, so there is no need for aunts concern. If there is nothing to do, I will not see aunt off. How could Nathans face hold up when he was given an eviction order right after he arrived? At that moment, with a cold face, indignantly got up, and was ready to leave the ward! Chapter 1626: I’m a toy in your eyes? Nancy hurriedly reached out and tugged, her eyes helpless, What are you fighting with children for? After a pause, he lowered his voice again, almost pleading, Just for my sake, stay with Jay, its been a long time since you two have spent time together as father and son. Nathans eyes crossed a fewplex deep. In the end, reluctantly returned to the ward and moved the stool to sit on the bed. The table legs and the ground contact, emitting an ear-splitting sound, as if he did not hear, sat down and crossed his legs, and reached out to pinch the cast on Jays leg, It seems to have to recover for a while, recently stay well in the hospital! Jay expressionless, directly pped away Nathans hand, Thank you for your concern, but aunt is free to care more about yourself, when the fugitive taste, should not be very good, right? Its okay not to mention this. At the mention of this, Nathans face turned angry. At that time he asked Jay to save himself, Jay has obviously supported Max, but in the end just let those people sent him to another ce to imprison!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. It took a lot of effort for him to finally escape. No one knows how hard it was during that time! Jay, youre not the well-behaved kid I remember anymore. Nathan shook his head. Jay smiled, Aunt also surprised me, I worshiped for so many years, actually from the beginning in theyout, even I, but also one of your pawns. Unbridled! Nathan pped the bed and got up, the veins at the corners of his forehead burst out, What are you talking about, when did I treat you as a pawn? Isnt it true that if I wasnt used as a pawn, why didnt my aunt tell me that Rachel wasnt really the Pearson Familys daughter? If Jay remembers correctly, even several times, Nathan also urged himself and Rachel toplete the marriage. Im afraid he would have be married to Rachel if she hadnt been so proud of herself and couldnt see him as a substitute. Do we have to wait until the wood is dry before Nathan will say anything? Rachel may be a fake, but I originally intended for her to sit in this position for the rest of her life, so what does it matter if its true or not? Nathan perked up. As long as its the Pearson Family Missy, right? Nancy also agreed with this statement and nodded, Yeah Jay, as long as Rachel is sitting in that seat, she is the Pearson Family Missy and is qualified to marry you. As for what kind of person Rachel really is, honestly, Nancy really doesnt care. Anyway, Nancy will find a better candidate for her Jay and have the baby, then give it to Rachel to raise. In this way, the family of three appeared in front of everyone as a happy and beautiful couple. What does it matter what it looks like in private? Hearing this, Jays eyes grew colder and colder, Thats why I think youre scary, Aunt. Nancy froze and asked incredulously in return, You think, Im scary? Yeah, Jay nodded, Auntie never gave me what you wanted to give me without asking if I wanted it. From small birthday presents to all the decisions of adulthood. Now even the rest of his life and offspring are arranged. Isnt that scary enough? Am I some kind of toy raised from childhood in my aunts eyes, or is it a cheat game where you make multiple choice questions and Im supposed to move forward in the direction they guide me? Chapter 1627: Provided he can get out of the hospital! Jay had a rare fight with Nancy. To be precise, it is a one-sided argument. He finished hisst sentence and sat on the bed quietly watching Nancy, waiting for her response. But Nancy didnt say anything. With a hurt-eyed sigh, he turned and left. In the ward, Jay and Nathan were the only two left. You still have some shares in your hand, dont you? Nathan opened the door, Anyway, you cant help by staying at the hospital now, so take them out, were just in time to put them to use. Jay didnt trust him, Ive read the recent news and the Jones Group is in the hands of my aunt for the most part and doesnt need my shares at all. Nathanughed, Are you now suspecting that I will swallow this share? Jay did not admit, This kind of thing I can not blindly say, but also never deny, there is no such idea, only aunt you know best in your own heart. Im not that despicable. The smile on Nathans face could barely hang, Im just managing that share for you, and when you get better, Ill return it to you with interest. After a pause and added, Your aunt does have the upper hand now, but its still difficult to win Sebastianpletely, which is why I want to help her out. You also support your aunt to dominate thepany? Jay instantly knitted his handsome sword brows. Nathan didnt like the way he said it, What do you mean, take over? Your aunt has worked hard for the Jones Family for half her life, shes not even married, so whats wrong with taking over thepany? Its you. Jay reminded, The one who kept his aunt from getting married is you. If Nathan didnt have a family and didnt want to get divorced, how could my aunt be single until now! It was obviously caused by Nathan, but now it can be put on his head in such a dignified manner. Auntie, youre really good at nting evidence. Jaymented. Nathans face waspletely gloomy. When he couldnt be fooled, he was left with nothing but anger. Of course Ill marry her, you dont need to remind me of that, Ill marry her when she takes the Jones Group, and standing at that height, no one will dare to talk about us. Nathan said, with a very far-sighted look, Only then can your aunt marry me happily without any aggravation. Originally, Nathan had other things to say to Jay. But after hearing this, Jay already believed him, Really Auntie, is everything you said true, when the timees, will you marry your aunt? Of course, I wouldnt lie about something like that. Nathan admitted without blushing. Jay hmmed, Well then, Im willing to give my shares to you as agent for my aunt, but you also said that you would give me double, so you can give me the note? Nathans eyes alerted for a few moments, What kind of wording? It says that as soon as Im discharged from the hospital, you will double your shares back to me in writing ah. Jay smiled, After all, when you get married, Ill have to consciously give you the world of the two of you, so I can go back to thepany and continue to fight then. No problem, Nathan readily agreed, when you are discharged, not to mention double, even triple can give you, I am your aunt, what can not give you, even if you want all away, aunt also willingly.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. But only if Jay can be discharged from the hospital! Chapter 1628: This secret will be a wedding congratulation Nathans mouth crossed with a smile, which passed instantly and returned to normal. He got a pen and paper and simply drafted a share agency agreement. Jay looked at it and made sure there was nothing wrong with it. He readily signed his own. Nathan also signed his name, holding a copy in each hand, with legal effect. Get well, next time your auntes to see you, you cant be so willful and angry with her. Nathan folded the contract and put it in his bag, and said in an exhorting voice. Jay nodded, Yes, I will, then I wont see my aunt off. He sat on the bed and watched Nathan leave. The little smile under the eyes gradually cooled, and finally condensed into frost. God knows how much he wanted to kill Nathan with his own hands when he saw him just now! But it doesnt matter, its almost there. Soon we will be able to kill him! With that in mind, Jay got up and got out of bed and trudged to the bathroom. Unlock the door, then seal the waterproof bag and take out the phone hidden in the toilet tank. The phone number that you know by heart is pressed digit by digit, and then the dial button is pressed. After a few beeps, a familiar voice came from the other end of the line. Hey, are you handy on the phone now? Listening to Maxs nervous voice on the other end of the phone, Jay couldnt help butugh. Well, its convenient, my aunt and your dad came by just now. Jay replied, Your dad got me to sign the share agency agreement, but I buried the pit. You used to call me Dad and Auntie? Max rubbed his arm on the other end of the phone, Dont you think thats weird? Yes a little, after all, your father has a family, it is simply impossible to be my aunt, but I was called so when I was a child, I have long been used to it. Change can not change, what can be done? One can only choose to forget about Nathan as a person when he is taken care of. Max does not dwell on this. He grasped the point and asked, What kind of a hole did you dig for him? Jay then told the truth.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Max was so excited that he shouted in session. Thats the way it should be! Give Nathan a good beating and let him lose his bottom, he will naturally be honest. After a pause, Max told Jay again, Were moving up our ns; the day after tomorrow is my wedding, so take Auntie Nancy down before the end of the day after tomorrow. Otherwise it affects this wedding and Max will regret it for the rest of his life. You and Talia do have a hard time. Jay was very approving, Im quite envious of the love you have running in both directions like this. Its useless to envy, because theres only one Talia in this world, and youre not likely to find such a perfect girl. Max was smug. Jayughed, Yes, but still, envy. After a pause, he added, Remember to say sorry to Talia for me for what happened before. Why are you still thinking about it. Max was depressed, Its long past, Talia and I dont care at all, because its not what happened in the past that matters, its the present, its the future. Thats why I said you guys are running in both directions, Jaymented again, such love will end well. Also, I have a secret I want to tell you. Jay added, Im afraid I wont be able toe on your wedding day, so consider it an early wedding congrattions to you. What is it? It seems to be a secret that Im looking forward to more than a big red envelope! Max was all ears. Chapter 1629: You’re not short of money Jayughed helplessly, Youre not bad, why do you keep thinking about my big red envelope? Who would resent being rich? Besides, Im not the same as before, Ill soon have a wife and children, so of course I need to earn a little more money. How else can you afford to feed your wife and children? Jay was a little curious, You seem to be taking it easy with this kid. Yes, even if its not my child, its Talias. Its a piece of flesh that fell off her body, and Talias blood runs in her bones. In a sense, this child, too, is a part of Talia. So Max likes this kid. Youll like this kid betterter. Jay sounded very sure of himself. Max cut, What for, you got Erika the fortune tellers true legacy, help me to calcte a fortune? I dont have that kind of ability, except that this child, originally you and Talia Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Before the words could be finished, Nancys voice came from outside the bathroom. Jay, what have you been up to? The smile on Jays face instantly converged cleanly and had to end the call, Ill tell you when I find the time, for now. After saying that, he simply hung up the phone. On the other end of the phone, Max felt baffled. What exactly do you want to say? Why did you stop in the middle of the sentence? Forget it, its a big surprise secret anyway, its not impossible to wait patiently. With this thought in mind, Max went on his merry way. Inside the ward, Jay hid his phone and opened the bathroom door. Nancy is carrying a thermos box and standing by the bedside with a smile on her face, Why are you walking around alone with inconvenient legs, you should get a caregiver to help you. Im not crippled to that extent. Jay replied, Its possible to reach the bathroom by barely holding onto the wall and hopping on one foot. Nancy doesnt argue with him either. Waiting to watch him lie back on the bed, then opened the lunch box, I just went to the hotel packed, the hospital food is certainly not good, you quickly taste, are your favorite food. Looking at the steaming meal in front of him, Jays brow furrowed. He thought that if he spoke to Nancycoldly like that just now, Nancy would be secretly sad and go to a corner where no one was to heal. The result? She actually rejoined the ward so quickly, and even just now, instead of going to heal, she went to the hotel to pack a meal for him. Auntie, Jay said, looking up slowly. Whats wrong? Nancy had a gentle smile on her face, Is it because you dont like these, theres a fried bun downstairs, dont you like to eat them too? Youve been really good to me. Jay whispered. What are you talking about kid, you call me aunt, of course I will treat you well. Nancys mouth curled up in a faint smile. Jay shook his head, No, thats not true, Sebastian calls you aunt too, but youre not nice to Sebastian at all, are you? At the mention of Sebastian, Nancys eyes instantly clouded over. The expression is as disgusting as it can be, He is also worthy to call me aunt? If it werent for the Jones Familys blood in his bones, he wouldnt even be worthy to call me aunt! And do I have the blood of the Jones Family in my bones? Jays eyes grew deeper and deeper as he eyed her, wanting an answer. Chapter 1630: Just two days! Nancys thoughts missed a beat. The whirlwind avoided the meeting of eyes and asked in a deep voice, Of course you have the blood of the Jones Family in your bones, otherwise how would you call me aunt? Jay was silent. He picks up his chopsticks and starts to eat the food. The movements were slow and methodical, no different from the usual. But Nancy just didnt feel like something was right. There was a little more tentativeness in her tone, Jay, for good reason, why are you asking this? Its nothing, Jays expression could not be seen as half-hearted, I just think that my aunt is too good to me, between normal aunt and nephew, after a fight, aunt will go to buy food for nephew? Anyway, I have not seen it, such a thing, it seems that only parents can do it to their children. Saying that, Jayughed softly again, Auntie, do you wish, I was your real son? I, dont say such silly things, just eat. Nancy closed her mouth and didnt answer. Jay once again took a bite of the dish into his mouth. Im not kidding, since I was born, I really dont remember much about my biological parents, it was my aunt who always took care of me, so in my mind, my aunt and my mother are not much different. If my aunt could really be my mother, I would be very happy. After saying this, Jay then turned his attention to Nancy again. He was waiting, waiting for an affirmative answer from Nancy. Nancy justughed and didnt answer. Obviously not going to answer that question. Therefore, his eyes dimmed a little. The meals in the seven-star hotels have also be nd and tasteless. The two sat opposite each other, but each had something on their mind. When the meal was over, Nancy got up and left. She went to Nathan and brought it up with anxiety. Did Jay find out something, I feel like I cant hide it anymore, what should I do? Nancys eyes were full of worry. Nathan, however, doesnt feel anything. He hooked a smug smile at the corner of his mouth and spoke, If you are found out, then simply admit it generously ah. Recognition? Nancy shook her head decisively, I dont know how to admit it, what if Jay gets mad? What if she is disowned as her mother?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. What makes you think that, didnt Jay say that he wished you were his mother too? It means that in his heart, he has longed for a mother like you, and he doesnt know how happy he will be when youe forward to admit it. Nathan said while reaching out, embracing Nancy into his arms, Also, our n will soon be sessful, whats wrong with you recognizing each other when the timees, you had nned to use the Jones Family heirship to push Jay to the top ah. Yes, thats right. Nancys eyes cleared instantly and she clenched her fists, Youre right, then Im going to tell Jay right now! God knows, she wanted to admit her identity and waited for this day for exactly how long. But just as he got up, he was stoppedby Nathan again. Its not a good time to go, its not the best time, wait a little longer. etc.? Nancys eyes were puzzled, But you just said that if you couldnt hide it, you could simply tell Jay directly. But isnt it still possible to keep it under wraps right now? Nathan replied, First hide it, when you take thepany, then you can tell him, so wont it be a double blessing? So will Jay think Im being intentionally deceptive now? Nancy sounded hesitant. Stop thinking east and west, Ill let you have two days, youll have two days! Nathan coaxed with some impatience, his face became grim. Chapter 1631: Put up with it! Nancy was momentarily stunned. She looked at Nathanincredulously, Why are you suddenly so mean? Nathan quickly put away the horrible expression on his face, Im just anxious, afraid that you are now emotional to tell Jay this, when he can not ept, messed up my n how? After a pause, he pressed Nancys shoulder again, Nancy, this is a critical time, and you dont want any strife, do you? I certainly dont hope so. Nancy replied, I want this matter to be resolved as soon as possible, the sooner the better. Taking the reins of the Jones Family will keep Sebastian and others from ever holding their heads up at Capital. Instead, her Jay can sit as the heir and she can marry Nathan in style. All of this is too important to her! Therefore, there can be no mistakes in the n this time. Listen to you, when its over, Ill find a chance for the two of us to get together and go exin it to Jay. Nancy said. Nathan nodded, Okay, I will exin clearly when the timees, about my rtionship with him, and your rtionship with me. Hmm.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Nancy snuggled into Nathans arms, feeling like the happiest woman in the world. What she didnt see was how hideous Nathans expression was at the moment C Late at night, Rupert finished thest bit of work in hand and got up to head for the top floor office. But unexpectedly, while waiting for the elevator, Ibumped into Nancy. Miss Jones, what a coincidence, workingte at this time of night, I thought you had won the battle and were lying at home to take us all down. Rupert raised an eyebrow. Nancy nodded, It was, but after you came, I was more or less tricky, so I wanted to talk to you alone. Talk to him alone? Rupert heard the parting words, Miss Jones is saying that she intends to buy me off? Not quite a bribe, Mr. Robertson is so young and just married, you wouldnt want something to happen now and leave Anna alone at home, would you? Of course I dont want to, Rupert replied without thinking, Anna and I have had a hard time getting together, and Im sure thats something Miss Jones has looked into for a long time. A sh of dismay crossed Nancys eyes. She did investigate Rupert and Anna, but didnt expect that Rupert would be able to say it so directly. Really, and she had seen before are not quite the same ah I envy your young peoples rtionship, and of course, I hope you can live a good life, thats why I came to you, I hope you can help me out. If you want, you and Anna can not only have a good life, but even make a name for yourselves in Capitals circle! Rupert bowed his head and thought seriously, These conditions are, indeed, quite tempting. Who doesnt want to have a secure life and still be the center of attention? Anna, in particr, loves to be the main character. I can give much more than that, if you are interested, lets talk alone? Nancy saw that Rupert was interested and extended an invitation. Rupert agrees frankly, Okay, then well go to the stairwell. He easily backtracked and offered a ce to talk. Nancy was led by the nose and was obviously a little upset. But in order to keep the conversation going, take a deep breath and put up with it! Chapter 1632: I’m going backwards By the time she got to the elevator room, Nancy couldnt wait to get her home turf back. Say what you want, whatever you want, as long as it is something I can give, I can satisfy you. Nancy said, and showed a smile, After all, between me and the partners, always adhering to the four words of happy cooperation. Thats quick? Rupert nodded, Thats fine, I dont want much, I want half of Jones Group for me. Thats not much? Nancy almost got augh out of it. Ive seen a lion asking for a lot, but Ive never seen you ask for a lot. Nancys eyespletely cold down, I can see, you dont want to cooperate at all, right? Since there was no need to talk further, Nancy didnt want to waste any more time. She turned around, ready to leave. Dont rush Miss Jones, Rupert stopped her, we just had a few words, even if there is unpleasantness, we can stillmunicate. Rupert bared his teeth andughed, Miss Jones, why dont you even know to hold on a little bit, maybe I dont want so much ah. Nancy sneered, Ive been in the mall for so many years, what kind of people Ive seen, but Ive never seen Mr. Robertson you so inscrutable. Miss Jones must not talk with experience, the wave after the Yangtze River pushes the previous wave, the previous wave died on the beach long ago, and what makes you think that those people you met more than twenty years ago, can have me great? Its the 21st century, its long been different ah. Nancys eyes were still cold, But you do not want to work with me, do you? Ive said its not possible, tell me first, what exactly can you give me, if you can poke my point, I will be moved to fall back. Rupert still has that hangdog look. After a pause, and not forgetting to throw out the bait.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Miss Jones, you need to know that if you miss tonight, youll never get a chance to tell me anything backwards. Nancy did have a heartbeat. Indeed. The fact that she had approached Rupert tonight would surely be known to Sebastian tomorrow. So, it is necessary to finishwith Rupert tonight. Its a yes or a no, all in all. Hesitantly, her eyes fell on Rupert again, Okay, but anything I can give you, Ill tell you. Immediately afterwards, Nancy went through the various benefits as if she were a family man. Unfortunately, Rupert would still reject it after every hesitation, saying that the point was not attractive enough for him. Tossed and turned several times, wasting nearly half an hour or more. Nancy always realizes something is wrong. She clutched Rupert by the cor, Youre stalling here on purpose? Rupert bared his teeth andughed, This can also be seen by Miss Jones, it seems Miss Jones this front wave, not yetpletely broken on the beach ah! Unable to refute the sarcasm, Nancys cold voice questioned, What have you done, you stopped me here so Sebastian could go to my office and steal the files? Im not that boring, Rupert replied, Besides, what if I get caught stealing the documents, thats something onlymercial spies do, you can go to jail. They are not stupid. So what the hell do you want? Nancy questioned. Rupert shrugged his shoulders and gave a meaningful smile, Just like Miss Jones you wish, Im falling back, ah, firmly on your side. Chapter 1633: This is the best gift Nancy doesnt believe this crap at all. Turning against us? What a load of shit! But just as she was about to break into a tirade, she suddenly thought of something, her face suddenly paled a few points, her eyes unbelievably staring at Rupert. Rupert grinned, Looks like you responded. Nancy did respond. She knows exactly what Rupert is up to! Even if Rupert did not fall back tonight, but once this thing gets out, other peoples mouths cant be stopped. Being talked about is just a small matter; the trouble is that by the time she beats Sebastian and tries to push Jay into the heirs position, she will be criticized. People will say that it was her and Rupert who secretly colluded to make Sebastian lose. Jay will also suffer and be pointed out. No! Nancys eyes were red with chagrin. How could she have made such a fatal mistake, starting with Rupert tonight? It was a mistake! Youre not going to get hold of me. Nancy shook her head in pain, Absolutely not, I wont let you get away with it! After a pause, but a few timid, You open a condition, as long as you really willing to turn back on me, or shut up about tonight, I will meet you. Rupert watched quietly as she was pulled from side to side by two emotions. The heart is actually quite saddened. I met a woman before, she hid her identity,id a lot of traps, just waiting for Sebastian to jump into, and even during this period did not hesitate to use even their own son together. At that time I despised her and thought she was really not a thing. But after seeing Miss Jones you, I have a little appreciation for her, at least she is determined to revenge, no one can sway. Unlike Nancy, the emotions wavered, as if walking a tightrope, the possibility of copse at any time. Nancy red at him indignantly, I know who youre talking about, isnt it that Mna Holmes? That kind of person is worthy of being a mother, only a person like me, who is willing to give everything for her child, is called a mother! Rupert nodded from goodwill, Yes, I do admire your willingness to give of yourself for your children. After a pause, the words came a hundred and eighty degree shift, but have you ever thought that what your child wants, the pressure is not what you give?Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Whats the use of making more effort? Jay didnt want it at all. Thats what I can give, and Ill give it to him if he wants it or not. Nancy was obstinate, And its better to have it than not to have it, who would mind having too much money power on them? I dont know if others would mind, but looking at Jay like that, it seems like he really doesnt care. Rupert replied. What Jay wants more than anything else is a life free from the world. Whats the point of holding the Jones Family in power, its not fun! Thats enough! Nancys emotions steeped out of control, Dont you say that to fool me, youre not Jay, how would you know if he wants it or not! So do you want to bet with me? Rupert asked her, A bet that if you did deliver it all to him, would he be happy? Who are you to bet with me, and who am I to listen to you, you dont have the qualifications! Nancy disdained. In fact, a voice was echoing in her mind. The voice told her not to care about that, just get ready for Jay. Even if he really doesnt want it, its the best gift she, as a mother, can give him! Chapter 1634: I don’t want to lose face After much thought, Rupert agreed to do so. Fine, my patience is limited anyway, if you dont get the property deed to me by the end of the day tomorrow, Ill have to tear you apart. After a pause, he bared his teeth and smiled again, I actually appreciate Miss Jones you, I hope we can work well together. Nancy crossed her face, Its impossible to work well with someone like you. Throwing down these words, he pushed Rupert away and turned to walk away. Leaving Rupert standing in ce, the corners of his mouth curled up in a faint smile. He then went slowly to the top floor office. Sebastian is waiting for him. What are you doing,ing in sote. Sebastian furrowed his brow, If you really like work so much, you might as well work overnight tonight. Are you asking me toe over and help, or are you asking me toe over and get killed? Rupert bristled. Sebastian nods, So, whats going on? Rupert heckled, Confidential, I can seed tomorrow and then tell you! He made a mystery of it. Sebastian couldnt help but look at him deeply a few more times. Not probing what exactly was in the eyes, he gave up, On your side, whats the progress? Tomorrow, Ill tell you tomorrow. Rupert slumpedfortably onto the couch. After a busy day, he was so sore that he was now next to the couch pillows and couldnt wait to fall asleep. What, did you just go see Auntie Nancy? Sebastian spoke carelessly. !!! Rupert suddenly lost all sleep, directly rolled over and jumped up from the sofa, his eyes red like copper bells, How do you know? Its amazing, he hasnt even mentioned Nancys name since he walked in the door! Youre not watching the surveince, are you? Ruperts suspicious gaze flicked over Sebastian. Sebastian disdain, analyze this matter, do not need to go to see the surveince, I guessed it out. How is it possible!Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Rupert still wasnt convinced, Unless you can say how you analyzed it, Ill suspect you were watching surveince. Said, also covered his chest with both hands, eyes full of vignce and defensiveness, You should only have thepanys surveince, right, is there any in that vi? Anna always wanders around in a nightgown, which would be bad if Sebastian on the surveince end saw her! Sebastian was full of ck lines, hung his head and coughed, What do you think I am, I did not install surveince in your vi, the security system was arranged for you a few. So you just watched thepanys surveince earlier? Rupert rode the wave. Its hard not to connect the dots when you say that what you just said will be implemented tomorrow and then tell me about the progress regarding Auntie Nancy tomorrow as well. Sebastian replied. How do you think, how do you think Rupert went and had a conversation with Nancy and got the upper hand. After saying this, Sebastians ck eyes looked at Rupert, Am I right in my analysis? Right, right. Rupert defeated, I just yed a trick on Auntie Nancy and asked her to give me a house. Thats something you need to tell me tomorrow? Sebastian expressed his disbelief. Rupert rolled his eyes, Its not really delivered to me yet, what if its a fake, I dont want to lose face! Chapter 1635: Don’t you have anything you want to ask? Rupert has the intention to show off, but he also has to really get his hands on it in order to show off ah. Who knew that Sebastians wave of analysis would directly break his defense. Even Sebastian, after hearing this, spoke up directly and said, You dont want her private mountain vi, do you? Ruperts eyes began to be suspicious, Tell the truth, is there some kind of chip inside my head that can steal my thoughts at any time? A brainthat small shouldnt be able to stuff a chip. Sebastian replied venomously. Rupert rushes forward and wrestles with him. The two men, who are almost sixty, are in the presidents office at night, as if they were children, ying and joking around. Finally, they were so tired that they sat down and lit a cigarette. The greenish-white smoke lingered, blocking the sentiment in Sebastians ck eyes. You can only hear his voice low and hoarse, Dont take any chances, Auntie Nancy has a Nathan with her, what if something happens to you? Auntie Nancy, a person who is not clear for the moment, not to mention her side of Nathan. Together, these two are much trickier than the Mna Holmes they met earlier. I have a sense of proportion. Rupert replied. After a pause, before Sebastian could speak, he looked at him with a crooked head, Why are you so cautious? Youre not worried that my total number of properties in Capital exceeds yours and youre jealous and envious, are you? Sebastian: Knowing that it was a joke, heughed helplessly, Yes, I am jealous and envious, so your total number of properties must not exceed mine. Rupert spread his hands, full of innocence, Thats a pity, Im determined to be a happy, happy charterer in Capital, and live a happy life collecting rent for the rest of my life, you cant stop me. Sebastian stood up, Come on, charter boy, its time to go home and spend time with your charterdy. CProperty belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. Nancy took advantage of thepanys lunch break to ask Rupert out for coffee alone. Sitting in an elegant cafe, Nancy pushed the real estate license in front of her to Rupert. Sea Sky Mansion? Rupert flipped it open and looked at it, Thats a pretty good name, but howe I havent heard of it being anywhere. Even, also pulled out the phone to search, there is not a single word rted to it. Ruperts eyes suddenly became suspicious, Miss Jones, are you sure youre not fooling me with some fake real estate license? I know you will not believe it, so while you have time now, you can go to the notarys office and ask for rification. Nancys attitude was frank. Youre not even afraid to look into it, so it should be true. Rupert backed off, So, where is this vi anyway? Nancy deadpanned the previous condition, Its all said and done, Ill tell you when I seed in taking the reins of thepany. All right, I hope the house will be satisfactory to me. Rupert put the property deed away. Following that, he got up and prepared to leave. Wait! Nancy called out to him, her eyes gradually bing suspicious, Arent you going to ask me something when you take the property license and leave so easily? Rupert asked rhetorically, Do I need to ask you anything? Not waiting for Nancy to answer, he reacted violently, retraced his steps back to Nancy, his eyes gradually darkened, This house, is not What do you want to ask? Nancy breathed. Rupert questioned, Is this house rough, you didnt renovate it, right, and then I have to pay for the renovation myself? Chapter 1636: Don’t you want to be a charterer Silence. Dead silence. The expression on Nancys face can be described as more than wonderful. It was so colorful! Why dont you say something, its really gross right? Rupert sneered, I knew it, Auntie Nancy how you would spare me a good house! Its renovated, the renovation cost five million, are you satisfied now? Nancy opened her mouth without good grace. Rupert rubbed his chin, Really, I actually kind of dont believe it. See Nancys expression had be angry before he spoke again, Okay, it doesnt really matter if you install or not, Ill tear it down and reinstall it anyway, who knows if youve put any toxic substances inside the decoration? Nancys face wentpletely cold, scuffed up and left. This man, he is unbelievable! Rupert, on the other hand, took the house book and went to show off with Sebastian. Auntie Nancy is quite a man of her word and really gave me a house. Its still a 500 square foot mega vi with arge garden.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Anna will love it! Sebastian looked through the house book and was equally intrigued by the name, Sea Sky Mansion? I hadnt heard of it at Capital. Because thats Auntie Nancys privatend, remember where Anna and I followed her there in the middle of the night earlier, thats Sea Sky Mansion! said Rupert. Sebastian raised an eyebrow, Youre so sure? Of course Im sure, I asked the doorman brother for a clear answer. Rupert was full of confidence. Even found the previously stolen surveince images, looking for some, pointed to one of the vis located at the foot of the mountain and said, This is the one, this is my future house. Sebastian padded over and took a look. Nancy made a generous offer and gave arge vi in a very good location. Basically, when you open the window, you can see arge forest and a small corner of blue ocean. The interior is also very well decorated. I can see that a lot of money and thought was put into it. Its a nice house, Sebastianmented seriously, Im staying with Bonnie from now on! Rupert jumped to his feet, What a shame! When you defeat Auntie Nancy, all the vis in the lodge will be yours, you can live in whichever one you want, why do you want to steal it from me? There is no humanity! Ive got my eye on your set. Sebastian insisted, Really, if I get the rest of them, Ill trade them with you. At that, Rupert looked as if he had seen some kind of psycho. After staring at Sebastian for a long time, he reached out and touched his cheek again, and finally pinched it. It hurts so much that it screams out directly. Its painful, so it doesnt seem to be a dream. What kind of wind do you have? You dont want so many vis, but use them all to exchange with me? This is not the way to be a living Bodhisattva! Sebastian has returned to the desk busy work, the tone of voice is iparable, not you said you want to be a chartered, the opportunity in front of you, do not miss. For a full half minute, Rupert this came back to his senses and reacted to what this means. He said the joke, Sebastian also remembered all! Damn, there is some kind of sour, clear liquid that can hardly be controlled from the eyes. Rupert hurriedly raised his head, Okay, then I hope you dont regret it then, its useless for you to regret it, I definitely wont give it back to you! Sebastian will find a quiet and unupied corner and cry blind in silence! Chapter 1637: Of course it’s a piece of favor! Sebastian nodded, Eh, definitely wont regret it.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. After a pause, he picked up another document from the table and handed it to Rupert, Take a look at this. Rupert scanned the n, The n, youre going to finance all of THE Pearson Family and put it into Auntie Nancys project? Yes, you should know what I want. Sebastian nodded. How can you not know. Rupert is at least a person who has been in the mall for nearly a decade, and understood the intention at once. Recently Sebastian has been suppressed by Nancy and does not have much liquidity in his hands. If you follow Nancys project, you are sure to make a lot of money. Then, use that big profit to beat Nancy. Such tricks aremon in shopping malls. The amount of money Im going to invest and the projects Im going to invest in are clearly written in this document. Sebastian said. Rupert oh so ready to turn to thest page to check. And thats when Sebastian took the document away. At Ruperts dismayed look, he got up and shoved the document inside the safe, You have to read it, but not now. Rupert instantly understood, Got it, Ill make a suitable time to see it Then Ill leave thepany to you to manage it for me. Tomorrow is my brother-inws wedding day and Im going to help with the preparations. Sebastian got up and left the office. C After leaving the office, Sebastian went to the hospital. The ward was a bustling ce, andughter could be heard from a distance. Sebastian walked in and saw that all of the Pearson Familys rtives were inside, crowding the ward to the point where there was little room left. However, Bonnies bedside was left unattended to ensure that the air could circte and the mother could befortable. They are both doctors and dont even need to be reminded to take extra care in these areas. Sebastian, youre here, Bonnie said through the crowd, and saw Sebastian at the door with a big smile. Sebastian nodded and lifted his steps to the bed, scanning the ward again. Everyone has their heads buried and is busy wrapping red packets. Grandpa was worried that there wouldnt be enough little red envelopes to give out tomorrow, so he enlisted the whole family toe together and wrap them. Bonnie exined. So youll wrap them too? Sebastian saw a good-sized basket of wrapped little red envelopes on her bedside table. Bonnie bared her teeth and smiled, I cant go to the wedding site tomorrow, so I can only help wrap the red envelope, rounded up to the nearest dor, even if it is to participate! This is after all Maxs wedding, as the sister of Bonnie can not participate, is really a bit regretful. Who says you cant participate? Sebastian hooked his lips, Of course you can. But the doctor hasnt released me from the hospital yet. Bonnies eyes were misty-eyed and vaguely expectant, Can I be discharged? Arent there so many doctors in the family, please help think of something good. Sebastian said. His gaze turned to the crowd, Eldest uncle, second uncle, cousin uncle you all love Bonnie the most, surely you dont want Bonnie to stay alone in the ward tomorrow and not be able to go to the wedding, right? The crowd looked at each other and couldnt help butugh. You kid, how to steal our credit, of course we will let Bonnie go, and we have long thought of a solution, waiting for the red packet to be wrappedter! Sebastian was good enough to announce this surprise in advance. But after a pause, but relieved, Forget it, who makes you a junior and Bonnies husband, you are the most appropriate toe out of this limelight. What can they, the elders, do? Of course, Sebastian is also spoiled with it! Chapter 1638: So you can have a deep French kiss? Bonnie was so happy to know that she could go to the wedding that her eyes were shining. So when do I get out of the hospital, ah, and clothes, before the preparation of maternity clothes, but now after the birth, maternity clothes are a little too loose, we have to hurry to buy a set to do. When you think about it that way, theres just too much going on! Gotta get out of the hospital before its toote. The crowd nced at each other, the corners of the mouth hooked up a doting smile, These things do not need to worry about you, we have long been ready, clothes and even tomorrows makeup artist, are waiting for you at home. Bonnie just needs to go for a checkup to make sure that all indicators are within normal values, and then she can go for the discharge procedure. Dont worry, all of us will be here with you. Bonnie sniffed, her heart overflowing with warmth, and nodded heavily. As it turns out, this matter also does not prove to be urgent. By the time all the tests were done and out again, it was already 3 oclock in the afternoon. After packing up again, I returned to the Pearson Family, and it was already dark. Go to your room and get some rest, youll be following Max to the wedding tomorrow. Old Mr. Pearson kindly reminded. Bonnie then responded, Oh yeah, wheres my brother, why didnt hee to pick me up from the hospital? In the past, this kind of thing, it belongs to Max the most active, will inevitably rush to y the lead. As a result, they didnt even show up today. Whats my brother up to? Bonnie asked curiously. Old Mr. Pearson smiled mysteriously, Your brother, ah, is now busy being a fool! Huh? Bonnie didnt quite understand that statement. Seeing her confusion, Old Mr. Pearson simply dragged Bonnie directly to another restaurant. Just walking into the living room, I saw Max holding a doll, pouting and looking like he was going to kiss it. And that expression was extraordinarily affectionate. How to look sick. Brother! Bonnie called out to him, What are you doing? Hearing Bonnies voice, Max subconsciously hid the doll behind him, his eyes dodging, I Im not doing anything ah, just wandering around blindly, yes, wandering around blindly! Bonnies expression was lustful, Youre skulking around blindly, referring to kissing a doll? It seems that grandpa was really right.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Brother this brain is more or less a bit of a problem, have to look at it. Im afraid I wont be able to kiss the bride and groom at the wedding tomorrow, so Ill practice in advance? As a result, Max was embarrassed to be caught on the spot by his most beloved sister. Uncle Max, little Joanna walked up with an innocent curiosity in her eyes, you dont know how to kiss on the mouth, so why did you tell Auntie Taliast time that you couldnt kiss her enough? Max: !!! He tried to reach out to cover little Joannas mouth, but it was toote. Uncle Max, children cant lie, and adults certainly cant either, you obviously know how to kiss, why do you still say you wont, youre lying! Bonnie wasughing so hard next to her that she almost broke the stitches in her wound. Little Joanna is amazing! Finally Max lost the battle and weakly exined, Im not, Ive never kissed Talia in front of so many people, its embarrassing. Besides, marriage is a once-in-a-lifetime event, Max is nervous! Brother, you must be the most handsome and perfect groom in the world tomorrow, dont be nervous, how you usually kiss, how you will kiss tomorrow. Bonnie encouraged. Max gave her a look, So, it would have to be a live French deep kiss? Chapter 1639: Just prepare yours well Max is notorious for speaking out of turn. Bonnie has seen it all and even shrugged her shoulders cooperatively, If youre not shy, I dont have any problem with it. Didnt you say, let me usually how to kiss, tomorrow wille? Max aggravated baba, my first marriage, you are not already married, how not to impart me a little experience. Bonnie cried andughed. Where did she get any experience? I was in a mess, just thinking about how to deal with Mna Holmes, just think about the ceremony can bepleted smoothly, the rest of the things, Anna and Vivian are helping me to organize. After a pause and added, But we both do have one thing inmon, that is, the wedding is not too pure, there are other things to do. When the wordsnded, Old Mr. Pearson next to him inquired curiously, What do you mean theres something else going on? What do you want to do tomorrow after the wedding? Bonnie cried out in her mind. How did you get excited for a moment and tell this matter out. Tomorrows event is confidential and not for others to know. Old Mr. Pearson, in particr, is determined not to be informed. Otherwise, ording to his temper, he is bound to yell, worrying here and there, fearing that they will not be allowed to venture out. But miss this opportunity, they may not really be able to solve Nancy and Nathan. Its the only chance youll get! Bonnie thought and hurriedly gave a wink to Max next to her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Max understood and stepped forward to take Old Mr. Pearsons arm, Grandpa, we still have to find a wife for Marcel tomorrow. Marcel, said a young nephew of the Pearson Family, three years younger than Max, but also to the age of a daughter-inw. Its your wedding tomorrow, what are you thinking of introducing Marcel to? Old Mr. Pearson didnt believe this at all. Max added, Tomorrow for my wedding, will the whole Capitale, even if they dont, to watch it live on the inte? Thats right. Old Mr. Pearson nodded. For this grand wedding tomorrow, Old Mr. Pearson is a great deal of money, no expense was spared to invite Capital media,rge and small, to cover the event, and even find a number of popr celebrities to help. It was important to make the wedding a sess and one that Talia would never forget. After all, this wedding has been owed to Talia for a long time, and now it has to be doubled to make up for it! Well, then, Max spread his hands, so many people areing to my wedding, there are bound to be a lot of good girls, if we dont take this opportunity to let Marcel find them, when will we find them? The next time we want to bring these young girls together, it will probably be until Old Mr. Pearsons 80th birthday. But Great Grandpa, have you ever thought that by the time you reach your 80th birthday, the girls will most likely all have a husband of their choice to get married and have children, and Marcel will be in his thirties and be an old leftover. Old Mr. Pearson got a chill all over! The expression instantly became serious. This is not a good idea. It is a matter of Marcels marriage and happiness for the rest of his life, so he must not be sloppy. Go and arrange, now, to make sure that Marcel finds the girl he likes best tomorrow. Old Mr. Pearson said anxiously. And then meet and fall in love, get married and have children, in one step! Of course I know to arrange, this is not and Bonnie have discussed, big grandpa, you ah, tomorrow just handsome to go on stage as a witness, give a speech on it! Chapter 1640: Flash marriage? I have someone Old Mr. Pearsons expression instantly turned serious when he mentioned the testimonial of the witness. He ns to go off script tomorrow, so how can he do that without going back to practice? Take your time, Ill go to my room and memorize my script. Old Mr. Pearson said, and turned to leave. Bonnie, on the other hand, and Max looked at each other with a huge sigh of relief. So close, almost couldnt hide it. Its a good thing youre here, brother, or I would have worn out my wee. Bonnie said. Max doesnt think so. Great Grandpa loves you the most, even if you say that the sun is rising from the west today, he will not hesitate to believe it. After a pause, he added, But we do have to watch out for him tomorrow, and also, talk to Marcel in advance. Otherwise, when the timees, what will happen? Bonnie gave an OK gesture, Then you keep practicing kissing while I go call Marcel. Convincing Marcel is much easier than lying to Old Mr. Pearson. Marcel easily agreed to help lie. Its certainly not unconditional help. Bonnie, since you all said youd help me find someone, then be a good person and really help me find one. Bonnie a head two big, not I do not want to help, just looking for a girlfriend this kind of thing, mainly depends on your heart, I do not know what you like, so can not help ah. Marcel answered quickly, It doesnt depend on what I like, and the other person doesnt have to like me, I just need a date, and its better if I can just get married. This Bonnie touched her cheek awkwardly, sh marriage ah Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Yeah, please help, just tell this girl to the outside world that I have a house and a car and Im a white cor worker at Pearsons Group. Not to get involved with the Pearson Family, but also to avoid the time to attract the Pearson Family money for the woman toe to add to the trouble. Well, Ill try. Bonnie said, But Im not sure Ill be able to find it. Marcel hadughed brightly at the other end of the phone, and his tone was very firm, I believe Bonnie, you can definitely find it! Click, the phone hangs up. Bonnie was frozen in ce, always feeling that something was wrong. Why do you have the feeling that you have been fooled and lost money? Forget about it, at least tomorrow not to wear the help. As for the matter of finding someone to marry in a sh, Bonnie had few contacts, so she waited until the evening and mentioned it to Sebastian. Do you have any suitable candidates around you? Bonnie asked. Sebastian shook his head, Im surrounded by people from the Jones Group, people I didnt cross, so I cant be sure people are reliable. Wouldnt introducing unreliable people to Marcel be a disservice to Marcel? Bonnie thought about it and had to give up. I would like to say that we should find a suitable person from Willisto and ask if they would like toe to Capital for a sh marriage. Before she could say anything, Erika next to her had already raised her hand, Mommy, I have the right person for the job! Um, youre not going to introduce your best friend to Uncle Marcel, are you? Bonnie asked. Its understandable that a child would want to help, but its never okay to introduce a child to Marcel. Erika shook her head, Its not my best friend, its my piano teacher, youve met her before. Bonnie remembered a bit, Its the teacher with the cute smile called Anaya, right? Yes, Miss Anaya said recently the family forced a blind date, because she has been living at home, upying a room, but her brother is getting married, want to open up the two rooms for the wedding room, so she will have to move out, and do not want to be family members open to marry a person who does not like So, two people together, how appropriate! Chapter 1641: Are you allergic to romance? Speaking of this teacher, Bonnie does have an impression. Anaya is beautiful, gentle, and has a very good teaching quality, and her personality is very pleasant to children. The five children have different personalities, but when theye to Anaya, they all be good boys and girls, very honest and obedient. Because of this, Bonnie was tempted to hire her as a home music teacher. Originally Anaya also agreed, but after just one day in the house, the parents came to the door with her brother and sat in the living room with a dead rascal look. She also yelled that either Anaya had stayed outst night or she had been slept with by some man at the Pearson Family and had to make a statement. Especially the younger brother, but also justified, then hands crossed waist said, Do not think that we poor can just bully, my sister was slept with, why do not you pay! The ugly face of that family, Bonnie really can not forget. Its rare that she figures out that shes willing to marry someone and leave that family of origin, and I can help with introductions if theyre willing. Bonnie said. However, it is only to help introduce it, whether it will work or not, depends on whether the two people are suitable or not. Definitely, Erika sounded very sure, I would have been relieved if Miss Anaya had been introduced to Uncle Marcel. This human child tone, let Bonnieugh out loud, reached out and poked her forehead, You can still think, how have you a feeling that you look forward to Miss Anaya married. Erika admits dryly, Thats what I think. I want Miss Anaya to marry someone, and a good one at that. Now that the wish is about toe true, can we not be happy? Bonnie rubbed her head, Okay, Mommy will see to it, hurry up and get some rest, tomorrow you have to be a flower girl, how can you be a flower girl when you have a ck eye? Erika nodded and rushed back to the childrens room. To grab a beauty sleep, tomorrow, to be the most beautiful and lovely flower girl! Bonnie and Sebastian are also ready for a break. The wide bed, Bonnie shrunk in the warm embrace of the man, the atmosphere is warm, but she could not sleep. Whats wrong? Sebastian asked in a deep voice, Still not sleeping, whats on your mind? Bonnie sighed and reached out to hug Sebastian, I want to think about how well Nicole is doing in the hospital, how well the wedding is going to go tomorrow, and whether I can sessfully sanction Auntie or not. In short, there are all kinds of things to think about. My mind is so messed up that I cant sleep at all. Sebastian lifted his big, bony hand and patted her on the back, Dont be so anxious, wevee through so many big storms before, this time too. God cant favor the bad guys end, right? Bonnie squeezed out a smile, Well, go to sleep. Force yourself to close your eyes and count sheep in your mind so that you can hurry up and fall asleep. As a result, not long after, we heard Sebastians voice from behind us. Bonnie thought she was talking to herself at first, but when she listened more closely, she instantly couldnt help butugh, What are you doing? Sebastian sounded innocent, Telling you a bedtime story, didnt you hear? Im a mom now, whats with the bedtime stories, nerves. Bonnieughed and pushed Sebastians chest. Sebastian sighed helplessly and held her back in his arms again, You, woman, are you allergic to romance?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Chapter 1642: I don’t eat this Bonnie disagrees with that. Thats not romantic, its childish. She insisted. Sebastian could only go along with her words down the line, Well, its not romantic, its childish, and its me whos childish, all right. Bonnie nodded her head contentedly. A silence fell over the room. Bonnie looked up at him again, full of confusion, Why dont you go on?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Dont you think its childish? Sebastian asked suspiciously. Bonnie nodded, It is indeed very childish, but I want to apany you childish ah. Isnt that what a husband and a wife do? Sebastian couldnt help but smile tenderly at the corners of his mouth, lowered his head and dropped a kiss on Bonnies forehead, then continued to speak. This unfinished story of the dragon and the princess, in the end, all told to Bonnie listen. I dont know if this bedtime story is very cozy, a few Bonnie this night sleep extra sweet. Only it was not yet five oclock in the morning when she woke up. I couldnt stay awake, the whole the Pearson Family vi was already in an uproar, with talking and shouting noises everywhere. Bonnie had to get up, wash up, and open the door to her room. Instantly stunned by the scene downstairs. Just see the Pearsons are busy downstairs, walking around, around the lights and decorations, not to mention how festive. The five children were also awake long ago and were sitting on the couch eating. Damon finished eating first, wiped his hands clean and went around behind his two sisters, picking up ab and gently brushing their hair. The styling technique, more skilled than Bonnie, obviously not less busy work for the two sisters in the day. But Bonnie still came forward and took theb from Damons hand, Okay, let Mommy do it. Mommy, youre awake! Damons eyes curved into a crescent moon, Ill do it, Mommy go eat breakfast first, its not good to be hungry. The two little girls also nodded along, Thats right, and we like it when our brother helps tie our hair, it looks better than when Mommy does it! How could Bonnie not hear their true intentions? But still smiled and nodded, Fine, fine, then let Damon tie you up while Mommy goes to eat first. When they came back from dinner, the two little ones hair was really tied up. Dont tell me, its pretty good. And Damon obviously put in the effort, even the color of the hairpin chosen, and the two little ones wearing the same color princess dress today. Damon, youre a big brother, there are no words for it. Bonnie couldnt help but give a thumbs up. Damon scratched his head and smiled a little embarrassed, Because Erika and Joanna said they wanted to be the prettiest flower girl today, so I went to my makeup artist aunt to match and prepare in advance. At the end of the sentence, Erika and Joanna pounced on Damon and hugged him tightly, saying, Thank you Damon, you are the best big brother in the world! After a pause, and look to Andrew and Lukas next to them, This side is the best second and third brother in the world! Bonnie almostughed out loud. These two little guys, they really take care of everyone! But it turns out that it does work. Andrew and Lukas had a little squirm on their faces, but after hearing this, their eyes both started to fly and sparkle. But the face does not show, lightly cough, the tone of disgust, just know to patronize, I do not eat this set! Chapter 1643: The Fake Calm Old Mr. Pearson Although the mouth said so, but Andrew and Lukas turned around, the corners of the mouth is still hooked with a snicker smile. When a brother, which does not want his sister to praise him ah. If so, it must be faking it! After Bonnie came to the conclusion in her mind, she led the five children to change their clothes. The two little girls did a fine princess look, and the three boys certainly couldnt be outdone. Suit, to be more handsome to have more handsome, a little disobedient in front of the forehead of broken hair, but also deliberately use hair gel to fix up. Comb your hair to look like an adult now. And just as soon as that was done, Max came running over, all hot and bothered, Is everything ready, can we leave to pick up Talia now? Bonnie raised her hand and nced at her watch, it was just 6:30. The Pearson Family is just half an hour away from the hotel where Talia is staying. Even if people have to stop the car halfway to ask for red packets, it will take at most an hour and a half to get there. Its really too early, it will disrupt all the wedding flow today. With that in mind, Bonnie was ready to go and persuade Max to be patient and wait. As a result, Old Mr. Pearson stepped forward first, his tone was very disgusted, What are you in a hurry, Talia is yours, you cant run away, look at your anxious look, if people know it is the Pearson Family people, it is estimated tough dead! There is no calmness in the Pearsons demeanor. Yeah brother, go sit down and rest next to me and drink some water to calm down. Bonnie advised. Max had to sit on the couch in the living room. Old Mr. Pearson himself went to pour water for him.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Pouring water while criticizing, Look at you, how adult, still and hairy boy like, not stable at all, which is like me, when I got married can be calm, sleep until eight oclock in the morning to get up, easilypleted the wedding. Grandpa. Bonnie, full of desire to say something, reached out and tugged on Old Mr. Pearsons coat, Actually, if youre nervous too, you can totally say it. Im not nervous, where do you see that Im nervous? Bonnie pointed to his hand, Youre holding the cup backwards. At the word, Old Mr. Pearson then looked down. But isnt it! The cup was held upside down, and at the moment all the water poured was sshed on his hands. Fortunately, it is cold water, otherwise the hand would have been scalded! This is not to mention that the old maid who has been in the Pearson Family for decades even came up and smiled and broke up the story. Old Mr. Pearson is joking again is not, back then I also went along to the wedding, the scene is not Old Mr. Pearson said so. Whats that like? Bonnie was curious. Tommy, dont say it, Ill give you a raise this year, double, no, triple, you mustnt say it! Old Mr. Pearson spoke eagerly. But Tommy does notck this money. After working for the Pearson Family for so many years, Old Mr. Pearson did not treat them badly and saved enough to feed and clothe himself and his sons generation, and even to take the path of a middle-ss family. What do you want triple pay for? Of course its more fun to tell the embarrassing stories of Old Mr. Pearson back in the day! Tommy cleared his throat, then spoke, Missy, Mr. Pearson, you do not know, when Old Mr. Pearson to pick up the bride, panic even do not know how to open the car door, but also anxious to set off, and finally only opened the trunk, climbing in from the trunk, while climbing also yelled, Even if I run today, I have to marry my wife! Chapter 1644: I am not in control When the embarrassing story was revealed, Old Mr. Pearson covered his face and wanted to find a hole in the ground. Yet this is just the beginning. As Tommy recalls the events of that year, the memories of the others begin to stir. the Pearson Family uncle stroked his chin thinking, seems to be true, when I got married, Dad would have helped to scatter walnuts peanuts cinnamon or something under the stage, the result he came to the front, directly a basket of all to pour, asked and said it was deliberate, so it seems to be a strong and surging moral of early birth. Now that I think about it, its aplete lie! the Pearson Family cousin also nodded along, I got married when also, he prepared the red envelope but forgot to bring, and finally the scene to give a check, the signature column actually wrote a hundred years of good fortune, afterwards said it was deliberately sent to bless, and made up a new check to me! Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. I dont know if I dont say it, Im shocked. Everyone found out that when they got married, Old Mr. Pearson had more or less made a fool of himself, but we just didnt sit down to discuss it, so we thought it was an isted case. Now that its finally happening, Old Mr. Pearson is more nervous than anyone about this important asion. The crowds eyes slowly moved to Old Mr. Pearson. Old Mr. Pearson was particrly embarrassed by the look. Finally, I can only strain my neck, Yes, yes, Im just nervous, how is it, a brat without conscience, Im so nervous, but not because I care about you? If someone he doesnt know holds a wedding, he ignores it, okay? Of course we know, the Pearson Family eldest came forward and held his shoulders, but Dad, you really dont have to worry, were all helping out today with Maxs wedding, we wont let anything happen to Max. Thats right, how many weddings have we all done together, all kinds, very experienced. The cousin uncle also spoke up. One person said a useful experience, can make Max take many, many less detours! Old Mr. Pearson did not wait for the expected ridicule andments, and was quite surprised. After another tentative look at everyone to make sure that it was all genuine, it was back to its usual appearance. Good to know, then you guys get it, I dont care. Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand and sat down on the couch. At this point, Bonnie gave a wink to Erika and Joanna. The two little girls immediately came forward, their voices particrly gentle and good-natured, Grandpa Tai sit down,e on, Ill pour you tea, Joanna will give you a leg massage. After a while ofughing and joking, it was finally time to leave for the wedding. Old Mr. Pearson, who had just calmed down, was nervous again, Do I have to go along with it? After getting a negative answer, his eyes fell a few more, Why dont you take me with you, do you guys dislike me as an old man who is clumsy? Because we have toe back to the Pearson Familyter, and its hard for you to follow the back and forth, Grandpa. Bonnie said. Besides, apart from the few people who are going to follow the wedding reception, the rest of the inws have to wait patiently at home for the bride to enter. This will show respect to the bride. As for Bonnie and the five children, they followed behind Max and set off straight to the hotel. Because today is the grooms sake, so Max did not have to drive, but sat in the back row, with a bouquet in his hand, just waiting to go to the hotel and then start receiving the bride. Halfway through, Max kept straightening the cor of his shirt, and felt ufortable fiddling with it in any way. Bonnie, who was sitting in the passenger seat, couldnt help but speak up and remind, Brother, youre the groom today, and the cameraman in front of you is still holding the camera up to you, you dont want to look ugly, do you? I dont want to, but I cant help myself. The thought of marrying Talia makes me uncontroble! Chapter 1645: Entangled me to death After a pause, he asked Sebastian, who was in charge of driving, Didnt you feel that way at the time? Even if the wedding was performed in front of others only, but it is impossible not to feel anything at all, right? As expected, Sebastian nodded, Indeed, I was also very nervous, and almost turned smoothly when I went on stage. At the sound of his words, Max immediately had a feeling of meeting his soulmate at the end of the world. Thats not a star and a half touch! Even the eyes became expectant, Really, so how did you finally ovee it? Think of everyone on stage as a love interest. Sebastian replied. Huh? In the wedding car, there was a slightly strange atmosphere. Even stranger was the look in Maxs eyes. He looked Sebastian up and down, incredulous at thement, Are you serious, thinking of everyone as a love interest? Bonnie also found it very rare. What a way to do it! Sebastian, however, was calm, Of course its serious, I have a solid idea, you can try it. Max full of puzzlement seeking advice, Why would it work well ah, the stage are rtives and friends, all want to be love rivals, Im afraid its not quite right?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Sebastian then gave him the analysis, What would you do if you and Talia got together and at this time, her ex-boyfriend, and a very good one at that, the kind of ex-boyfriend that would probably steal Talia, came along? No way! Max denied it tly, Talia said that Im the only man she has! What ex-boyfriend, does not exist, okay! Sebastian: Tugging at the corners of his mouth, he said emphatically, I mean if, what would you do, provided the other person wasnt doing anything over the top, just frequenting you and Talia and interrupting your lives. Max seriously thought, How else can we do, of course, and Talia love sweet, so that he knows the difficulty, acid jealousy scratch ah. Sebastian nod, Although it is pretend out love sweet, but this kind of time, the human potential is infinite, usually good to the beloved, that time will be doubly good, who see who praise. And isnt this state the effect that Max wants? So, treat everyone as a love interest so you can put on a good show! It seems like kinda makes sense. Max scratched his head, Its the same as when I used to go to school, if I went to the stage to give a speech, I treated everyone downstairs like big carrots and cabbages. Will this work? Bonnie still held her skepticism. But when he turned his head again, Maxs expression had be serious. Even looked at Sebastians eyes with a few moments of caution and defensiveness. It works, but why do I feel that its a bit overkill? Bonnie helplessly pulled the corner of her mouth. Sebastian swept a nce, and his eyes were very helpless, It is indeed a bit, but do not worry, Ill fix it. Said Sebastian then cleared his throat, Brother-inw, of course, you do not have to see everyone as a love rival, the inws side of the family, that is their own people, you can be a brother friend, is not also not so much pressure? Maxs tense emotions instantly eased. You said it earlier, I just saw you gnashing your teeth, always think you want to grab Talia with me, but the remnants of sanity and told me impossible, after all, you are my brother-inw, tangled dead me. Chapter 1646: What comes to mind Sebastian and Bonnie looked at each other, their eyes very helpless. What can be done, brotherck of heart, can only tolerate it! And with Sebastians words, Maxs entire being was in a different state. He looked radiant, and his excitement and joy could be felt from a distance. Finally, the wedding car stopped under the hotel. Maxs groomsmen got down from a couple of wedding cars at the back and gathered around. Mr. Pearson, dont worry, todays bridesmaids are our girlfriends, its called an inside out, to ensure that you can pick up Talia to get married in a minute! At that, Max was moved to tears, Good brothers, you guys helped me so much today, when you get married, Ill definitely help you guys too! Isnt that what being a brother is all about? When it matters, we must help each other! The crowd waved their hands and all started to rush inside. As a result, when they arrived outside the wedding room, the crowd instantly wilted. Because the ones inside are girlfriends, so this one big man who is arrogant and unbeatable outside has turned into a kitty at this moment.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Not to mention blocking in front of Max, and even took the initiative to push Max out to do the game. The bridesmaid group is very strong in battle, tossing Max almost shouted auntie. Talia could not even look at it and spoke in a whisper, Or thats it, its OK. Nah, remember clearly, who exactly is heartbroken today oh. The bridesmaid said. Max hehe smiled, Of course I know, my daughter-inw loves me the most! Saying that, scattering a handful of red packets to everyone, he put on Talias shoes and carried her outside in a princess hug. Bonnie has just given birth recently, her body is not very good, not suitable to go to the crowded ce crowded, so just sit in the corner to watch. Sebastian took the five kids to liven things up and helped a few of them grab red envelopes. The red envelope did not contain much money, but for children, money is not important, the process is the most important, so everyone wasughing very happily. Afterughing enough, Damon even ran over, Mommy, this is for you! Bonnie looked down and saw that it was a red envelope. Whats the point of giving it to me? You like it, keep it for yourself. Bonnie said. Damon shook his head, his expression very obstinate, to give Mommys, the wedding day to grab the red envelope is very lucky, Mommy put around, so that you can always have great luck! Not only Damon, but also the rest of the little ones ran over, all holding a red envelope in their hands. They all hope that Bonnie will always be lucky and blessed by good fortune! Bonnies eyes couldnt help but feel a little sour. But remembering the asion today, he hurriedly dried up that bit of wetness again. Well, your red envelope mommy ept it, follow daddy downstairs, I make up a makeup alsoe immediately. After the wedding reception, you have to go back to the Pearson Family and the process of sending the bride to the wedding room. The whole process is very tight and there is no time to lose. The five children jumped and followed Sebastian down the stairs. And after Bonnie made up her makeup, she took out her cell phone and hesitated to call Anna and ask to see how things were going on her end. But Im afraid that if I call so blindly, its not the right time, but it will put Anna in danger. Annas phone call came while she was struggling. Bonnie rushed to pick up, Hey, hows it going? Do not need to be so anxious ah, just to look at a house, let youe and do note, but now is concerned about it, here, look! Chapter 1647: Don’t you want it? Annas voice was very nd, and then opened the video call. Her side of the picture then appeared on Bonnies phone screen. The Chinese decorated vi looks extraordinarily ssy, antique and expensive. Thats right, Anna is now in the same vi that Nancy gave her. As nned, Anna would sneak Rupert and a dozen bodyguards in today under the guise of checking out the new house and moving furniture.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Then take advantage of Nancy and Nathan to attend the wedding, the Sea Sky Mansion carpet search, find Old Mr. Jones on a quick exit. This n originally did not have Bonnie in it. But now Anna made the call. Bonnies heart instantly rose to her throat. Could it be that something happened with Anna? She opened her mouth to inquire, but saw a strange man in a security uniform in the screen Anna showed. See, this is a good environment, security is also very good, I can definitely prepare for pregnancy well in this ce. Anna said. Bonnie understood and went on to say, Thats good, after you live in the house, you can tell me anything you need, dont feel embarrassed, the main thing is to have a baby. Okay. Anna agreed crisply. After a pause, he rubbed his chin again, Actually, I dont really like the furniture here, or the set you gave me before is better. You can move there too, if you like. Bonnie answered in one breath. Anna smiled heatedly, Waiting for you to say this, then I will go to move now. With that, Anna hung up the phone. Following that, he turned his head and looked at the security guard standing at the door. The security guards eyes were clearly still suspicious and measuring. In fact, from the moment she stepped into Sea Sky Mansion with her keys, the security guard had been giving her this look and even following her every inch of the way. Anna also had no choice but to make this call and ask Bonnie to cooperate with the y. This time after the phone call, Anna spoke, This big brother at the door, do you know where there is a garbage collection station, door-to-door service kind. The guard shook his head, I dont know, what do you want? Anna bared her teeth andughed, Get rid of this furniture ah, so that there is room for my favorite furniture. Hearing this, the security guard was stunned, These furniture are good mahogany, very expensive, you want to just throw away? I dont like mahogany furniture, what does it matter if I throw it away, and its not bad for a few dors, you like it? Give you good! The big pie in the sky fell, the security guard was so happy that his mouth could not close. Rubbing his hands together he was about to ept when something else struck him. The eyes once again became wary, No, what evidence do you have to say that all these things are yours ah, what if you are lying, I stole these things, but to go to jail. I wont fall for this! Anna: She rolled her eyes fiercely, There is something wrong, send you something still suspicious, do not pull back! After a pause, then handed the security guard a check, Here, here is 100, 000, you dare not want, help me to contact a movingpany, throw all these things out, turn around you regret, go to the scrapyard to pick up good. Picking something back up is not considered stealing. The guard heard this and was ruthlessly moved! Chapter 1648: Are you also worthy of calling me big brother? How nice to get so much without taking the me! You can even take good care of the mahogany furniture set without selling it. If Nancyes after him, he can take credit for it. If you really dont want it, and then take it out and sell it, you can spend the rest of your life without being a security guard. Directly when the rich ah! Think how to get a good deal. The more the guard thinks about it, the more excited he gets, and the drool almost falls out of the corner of his mouth. Im going to go and do it for you now. And with so much money, Im sure I wont be able to use it all just to move the furniture.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Anna looked at the security guard admiringly, Very up to date ah, its a pity to be a security guard here, are you interested in going to my fiancspany as a security brigade leader ah? Of course Im interested, the security guard nodded like a garlic, your fianc mentioned itst time, but I thought it was a joke, but now I see it must be true! With millions of dors in savings, under the hands of arge number of people can also be managed, nothing to drink a little wine, y official authority, how good ah! With ease, Anna took care of the security guards. The next step was to wait for the furniture to be moved in while Rupert snuck in with a group of bodyguards to find out what happened to Old Mr. Jones. On this end, Nancy did not know that herir had been terminated. She attended Max and Talias wedding in full regalia. And beside him is Nathan, who is also dressed in a handsome and elegant way. Nathan who didntpletely cover up and strutted out. The crowd was stunned to see Nathan in front of the hotel. Because in the past few days, Nathans wanted notice has been spread all over Capital, and there was not a single guest present who did not know about it. Although I dont know what the reason is, but the Pearson Family are able to rip the face off the pain, obviously a big problem. Then look at the present, Nathan is actually being Nancy to take the arm to attend, the crowds eyes beplex and deep. After exchanging a nce with each other, they silently withdrew their eyes again. Who can watch this and who dares to watch it? To offend Nancy would be to offend the Jones Family. It will be eaten! Nancy was satisfied with the crowds approach and continued to stride inside with Nathan. When they got to the entrance of the auditorium, they were stopped by the Pearson Family eldest. The Pearson Family eldest uncles eyes were scarlet and full of anger, Old man, what do you mean,ing to attend your own sons wedding and holding another woman, where do you put Ayra! Nathan, however, didnt even bother to give a look, Brother, a good dog doesnt get in the way, havent you ever heard of this saying? How dare you scold me? the Pearson Family eldest was so angry that he blew his beard and eyes, You are now a wanted criminal, how dare you be so arrogant, wait, I will call the police to arrest you now! Just pull out the phone, Nancy next to me pressed it as soon as. What are you doing? Get loose! the Pearson Family eldest ordered with a puff of anger. Nancy still had a faint smile on her face, Today is Maxs wedding day, big brother, you dont want the wedding scene to be a mess today, do you? At that, the Pearson Family elder brother is even more angry, You are threatening me? And, who is your big brother, you do not mind shame, I also disgusted! What big brother? The only person who can call him big brother is Ayra! Chapter 1649: Don’t mention him to me In the face of the Pearson Familys indifference, Nancy didnt care. She still had a smile on her face, When the timees, when I enter the door, I will definitely change my mind. Brother, if you are so disgusted with me, you can choose to leave the Pearson Family so that you will never be involved with me for the rest of your life. What an outrage! The Pearson Family first uncle has never seen such a shameless woman. The pearson family is a family of people who have been told to leave. Call the police, the police must be called! I told you not to do such a stupid thing, Nancys eyes suddenly sank, Try it, if you dare to call the police, the people I arranged outside will immediately rush in. This wedding was messed up, dont say she went too far. You! Youre a madman! The Pearson Familys eldest uncles face turned ugly at once. And this kind of people can not reason, and can not be hard, really pissed off! Take it easy, we didnt mean any harm bying here today, we just came to see Max get married, after all, this is my future stepson, we should show some concern. After a pause, Nancy also took out a bank card from her pocket, The password is six eight, there are five million inside, which is the gift money I paid. Who cares about your stinking money, get lost. The Pearson Familys eldest uncle couldnt even look at it. The bank card was knocked to the ground and lost its original luster. Nancy then turned her attention to Nathan, What to do, it seems that big brother is not very willing to ept me. Nathan lifted his hand to pat her shoulder in a reassuring gesture. Then once again looking at the Pearson Family eldest, Big brother, I just want to attend the wedding in peace and quiet today, Ill leave when its over, lets both not give each other a hard time, okay?This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Who on earth is looking for pain, you and Nancy appear together, and so intimate, Ayra saw what to do! Suddenly, Ayra appeared behind the Pearson Family elder brother, Brother, are you calling me? the Pearson Family eldest shivered and subconsciously blocked Nathan and Nancy with his body, Ayra, what are you doing over here, I can greet you at the door, you go to the makeup artist to see Talia well. With that, he tried to push Ayra away. Nancy will not let go of this good opportunity, deliberately opened his mouth to greet, Ayra, today is your sons big wedding son, congrattions ah! the Pearson Family Dauber: He spent his life in virtue and good deeds, and the principle he adhered to in treating the sick was to save lives and help the injured, and never to have bad thoughts. But at this moment, he really wants to poison Nancy! He was especially manic when Nancy even deliberately pulled Nathan out. Ayra ah, let me handle this side is fine,ter on big brother to go to you, and you clear the situation. the Pearson Family eldest is still trying to salvage the situation. But Ayras nd face has little expression, very calmly said, Its okay big brother, I already know they are together, I will not break down. What? Already know? That is to say, Nathan and Nancy in a long time ago, secretly, hooked up and entangled together! What an adulterous couple! How can we have someone like you in the Pearson Family, and you, the Jones Family has a daughter like you, Old Mr. Jones old face has been disgraced, right? At the mention of Old Mr. Jones, Nancys face suddenly changed, Dont mention that dead old man to me, what do I do and what does he have to do with it! Chapter 1650: This is the biggest wish of her heart Nancys expression instantly became hysterical. Its hideous, its scary. But in a sh, she regained herposure and exhaled, I dont need him to worry about what I do, even if I lose face, its my own face, and he has nothing to do with it. The Pearson Family first uncle opened his mouth and wanted to say something else. But Nancy had grown impatient. Lets go in or not, hurry up, I have limited patience, once Im worn out, Ill have to go in on my own terms. Just the price of this going in, I hope the Pearsons can bear it! The Pearson Family eldest sniffed and was on fire. Ive seen arrogance, but Ive never seen such arrogance! What a great drag! When I was about to say that I was not allowed to enter, what can you do with me, Ayra next to me spoke lightly, As long as you still have some conscience and know that this is your sons wedding, you can not spoil it, then you can go in. Of course, we came with a blessed heart. Nancy said, strutting into the auditorium with Nathans hand on her arm. The Pearson Familys eldest is furious. He looked at Ayra with great confusion, Ayra, why do you condone these two people, adulterers and adulteresses, its better to arrest them directly! Ayras gaze was a little hollow as she looked at the two mens backs andughed softly, It will be arrested, but not now. The smile is faint, but looks a bit seeping. At the very least, the Pearson Familys eldest brother was stunned, Ayra, have you figured out a way to deal with them? Ayra shook her head to deny it, No, its just a casual remark, Ill go find Talia then, big brother, please help calm the others and dont let them go after Nathan and Nancy, after all, its Maxs wedding today, I dont want anything to go wrong. All right. The Pearson Family eldest reluctantly agreed. Ayra, on the other hand, went straight to the dressing room at the back. Bonnie is currently inside with Talia make-up, the two of them are talking andughing, the atmosphere is very cordial. Until Ayra pushed the door in, the two eyes were ced on it at the same time, both with a bit of a searching look. Ayra smiled, Its about to start. The make-up artist was unsure, Is the ceremony starting so early, but how do I remember its 12 noon? Its not that ceremony, Bonnie replied, but didnt know how to exin it to the makeup artist, Anyway, there is such a ceremony is all.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The make-up artist is naturally not good enough to ask any more questions, oh, and closed his mouth. Soon, it was time for the wedding to begin. Talia, who was dressed up and wearing a white wedding dress, stood on the stage and waited for the ceremony to begin. And Max stood on the stage in his suit, just waiting to walk down the aisle to meet his beloved girl. The atmosphere is set to be as wonderful as it can be. The crowd on the stage also cast a blessing. Finally, the ceremony began. In the lively and romantic music, Talia was led by Grandma Stone and slowly walked towards Max. Grandma Stone was discharged from the hospital today on license, still a little weak, but with makeup on, its not too obvious. With a smile on her face, she asked as she walked, How about it, I look good today, I wont embarrass you, right? Talia nodded vigorously, Well, its very nice, and today Grandma is the best looking olddy in the world. Im beautiful, but youre even more beautiful. Grandma Stoneughed softly, The most beautiful bride in the world, after you get married today, make sure you live happily ever after, okay? Chapter 1651: It’s my turn to play The blessings of the old people are simple and unpretentious, but they convey the most sincere feelings. She has nothing to hope for, and her only hope is that Talia will be happy. Thats enough. Talia originally wanted to answer with a smile, but once she opened her mouth, her nose got a little sore, followed by tears falling down. Grandma Stone hurriedly took out a red handkerchief embroidered with mandarin ducks from her bosom, Dont cry, if your makeup is all messed up, you wont be the most beautiful bride in the world today. Okay, I wont cry. Talia sucked in her nose and tilted her head to force back her tears. But more or less, there are still tears falling down. The good thing is that the makeup artist has been through a lot of battles and has long been experienced in preparing waterproof makeup, so crying does not affect it, but has a kind of hazy beauty. With this wedding dress, so that many people present to follow the empathy up. Although marriage to form a small family does not mean that the past family ispletely abandoned, but more or less to separate, which is not sad? Talia cried so sadly, and it looked like she loved her grandmother! Such a beautiful, kind and filial girl, no wonder Mr. Pearson will like and want to marry her. With everyones blessing, the wedding continued. The vows were made, the rings were exchanged, the kisses were exchanged, and all the processes went perfectly. After that, it was Old Mr. Pearson who took the stage. Its only right that the process should end at this ce.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But to my surprise, Nathan stood up from the crowd at that moment, Wait, I still have something to say. Old Mr. Pearsons expression instantly became gloomy and ugly. The Pearson Family eldest also went up and tried to stop Nathan, Lets talk about whats going onter, today is a good day for Maxs wedding, everyone is waiting for the wedding wine, so dont dy the guests. While saying that, he warned Nathanin a low voice, Dont try to spoil the wedding or Ill make you pay! Nathan waspletely unafraid and pushed him away, Who said I was going to spoil the wedding, what a great asion, all the news media in Capital, take this opportunity to announce some good news. Hearing this, the eyes of the crowd immediately fell on Nathan, obviously very curious about what this so-called good news is. Get down here, if you dare to say one more word at the wedding, my brotherhood with you will be at an end! the Pearson Family eldest shouted angrily. Nathan is not going to eat this. Even rhetorically asked the Pearson Family eldest, Brother, the brotherhood between us would not have been long gone, try to ask who love each other siblings, will send their own brothers to the position of wanted criminals ah? The face has already been torn apart, and now youre talking about brotherhood, isnt that ridiculous? the Pearson Family first uncles attitude was even colder than his, You question why I put you on the wanted list, so why dont you look at what youve done? Its not him on purpose, its Nathan himself, step by step, who put himself in this position. You got a fake the Pearson Family daughter to deceive us for so many years, and tried to kill Bonnie to cover up your secret, and even, hooked up with Nancy, you dont deserve the name Chu! Thats enough! Nathan heard enough of these usations and his eyes turned scarlet, What I want to do, thats my business, you are not qualified to interfere, I will definitely make this news public today. With that, Nathan passed a wink to Nancy. Nancy understood and lifted her steps toward the stage. Chapter 1652: Who told you that? Because the crowds attention was on Nathan, no one noticed when Nancy had arrived next to the emcee. At this moment Nancy easily grabbed the microphone and lifted her steps to the stage. Clearing his throat, he spoke with a smile on his face, From today, I announce that the entire Jones Familys estate is now under my name.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. But you guys dont have to worry, I dont intend to annex you, I just inform you that what I want to do after I get these properties is to give them to my son so that he can inherit them. Son? One word makes a thousand waves. The crowd exploded with chatter. Nancy actually does have a son, it seems that the rumors among the people over the years are true! Just who is this son? Everyone looked at Nancywith curious and inquisitive eyes. Including those reporters on the scene, originally to interview Max and Talia, the lovey-dovey couple, but at the moment will also focus the camera on Nancy. Long guns, all with excitement. Nancy does have a son, and when the news breaks, its bound to be a sensation throughout Capital! Nancy was also pleased with this reaction from them. Cleared his throat and was ready to continue on, This person I am talking about, you all should know him, his name is Jay? The reporters were so excited that the microphone was handed to them, Miss Jones, what do you mean by that, do you mean that the son is Jay and who is Jay? My, isnt that the Jones Family heirs recement! Someone with sharp eyes nced behind them and spotted the man standing at the entrance of the auditorium, wearing a golden mask. The iconic golden mask, very clearly shows the identity of the man. This is the same Jay who worked hard in the Jones Family for more than ten years, but after Sebastian, the rightful heir, returned, he had to quickly step aside and even disappeared. There was a lot of chatter in the auditorium. Yeah oh, we should have guessed that long ago, why Nancy is caring for this Jay, who is obviously just a nephew. Thats right, I went to the Jones Family earlier to talk business and found her helping Jay with the mess, whats the difference between that and a real mother helping to wipe her ass? Really good hearted ah, pushing out his own son not to recognize each other, but in another way to push him to the top, Nancy good skills! Dont talk nonsense, dont you hear that the Jones Family is now in her hands, youre not afraid of getting hurt for saying that? The voices of the crowd have drilled into Nancys ears. But she could no longer hear it. All her attention was on Jay. Heart, panic thoroughly. How did this happen? With the amount of medication she gave, Jay should only be able to lie in bed ying the role of a broken bone patient. But now Jay is not only standing properly in front of himself, but every step towards himself seems so natural and smooth. No different from normal people! Finally, Jay walked up to her. Jay, your leg , Nancy subconsciously tried to speak. Jays pupils hidden under the mask flickered, the corners of his mouth hooked up a smile, Itspletely healed, let the doctor check, said it was a misdiagnosis, in fact, I didnt have any fracture at all, do you think its unexpected, aunt, oh no, mother? Like a headbutt, Nancys eyes became even more shocked, How did you know that, who told you that! Chapter 1653: Ways to Gaslight the Enemy The first name thates to mind is Max! It must be Max. Max saw that she stole Nathan, so he was resentful and took it all out on Jay. She deliberately ran to talk to Jay about this so that Jay woulde to question her in anger. Thats right! Nancys eyes burned scarlet, Jay, whatever Max says to you, dont believe it, okay? He didnt say anything to me. Jay replied, I deduced it myself. While in the hospital, Jay had told her that he really hoped that one day he could really be her son. At that time, it was expecting Nancy to tell the truth with herself. But Nancy didnt admit it. By this point, Jay was disappointed. And to add to the disappointment, Nancy went out of her way to drug him in order to keep him in the hospital! This piece by piece, Jay iparably calmly out of the mouth. Cold, and disappointed. Nancy panicked. In the face of the business of the deceitful, open and dark, she can smile and easily deal with. The only thing I can do is stand in front of Jay at this moment and panic. She never imagined that her recognition with Jay would be like this, that it would be this asion. Reporters have already photographed her likeness, which will be published tomorrow in Capitals newspapers and magazines, big and small. And even the whole inte will go crazy! This was definitely not the oue she wanted. Nancy thought, reason finally returned some, with a consultative tone, Jay, lets talk about this matter in private, okay, you wait for me to settle the business first. Jay stood unmoving, with a bit of sarcasm in his tone, Whats the business, calling the Jones Family? How can you call it domination, Nathan spoke up leisurely, weve worked hard for this. Shame on you, those are Sebastians, and Sebastian is the true heir to the Jones Family. The Pearson Family eldest argued loudly. Nathan still has a nd attitude, Its his, and only if hes capable of taking it. If you cant get it, its all for nothing! You! the Pearson Family eldest was so angry that he blew out his beard and eyes. The Pearson Family decided to take action directly. Say so much nonsense why ah, directly up is a beating good! But just about to rush upwards, reaching out but a hand outstretched, will stop him. Uncle, this is not something to be angry about. Sebastian, look what they say about you, and you put up with it? the Pearson Family eldest questioned. Sebastians lips hooked up a faint and leisurely smile, Of course you cant tolerate it, but you dont need to do it, uncle, you also do business, you should know how to make your opponent vomit blood with anger, right? The wordsnded on the Pearson Family eldests face became embarrassed.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Scratching his head, This truth be told, Ive been losing money in business and really have little experience in this area. If it were not for the usual medical care, to earn some medical expenses to subsidize thepany would have copsed! Sebastian pulled at the corners of his mouth, and a few ck lines crossed his forehead. He looked at the Pearson Family, the big uncle of the cold automatic hair washing machine manufacturing nt can continue to open, and thought it was some kind of business wizard. Feelings are for love power ah. Thinking, he coughed lightly and said, It doesnt matter, its always right for people to have a little hobby. After a pause, he added, The way to make an enemy spit blood in anger is to give him a fatal blow in his area ofcency. Chapter 1654: I’m a shareholder, too Nancys mostplimentary area is easy to figure out, and that is power. What Nancy likes best is power, the bigger the better. And by dominating the entire Jones Group, you get the most power. Just take away this power and Nancy will be devastated! And hearing this, Nancys face was filled with disdain, Want to beat me? It also depends on whether you have the ability to do so. Now that the Jones Familys shares are basically in her hands, she is the most powerful shareholder. I would like to see how you can deprive me of this power today! Nancy will see what happens. Sebastian is also not ambiguous, just dialed a phone out, the tone of voice is oligarchic and calm, can end. Almost as soon as the phone hung up on this side, Nancys phone rang. She picked it up and saw that it was a call from the finance department. Nancy couldnt help but panic a bit, but still forced herself to y it cool and picked up the call. Miss Jones is not good, and severalpanies are saying they want to break their rtionship with us because our stock is plummeting right now and our prospects are not looking good to anyone. How? Have you got it wrong, why would the stock fall for good reason? The head of finance already had a sob in his voice, because Capital came out of nowhere with Sixth Co. who has a wide range of businesses and is clearly benchmarking against the Jones Family. How can a small, newpany that popped up be so powerful. Nancy is clearly not convinced. The head of the finance department continued on, I found out the name of the corporation and its Sebastian! In other words, Sebastian went public with his identity and started a newpany, pulling resources and so on to his end. The Jones Family stock plunged, and with the gimmick that Sixth Co. was founded by the Jones Family heirs, the crowd naturally followed suit. The power Nancy had hoped for was instantly gone! No, it cant be. Nancy shook her head in disbelief at the situation at hand. When exactly did Sebastian start thispany and when did he move his clients? It was obvious that she had been watching Sebastianevery day at the office, so why didnt she notice it at all?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nancy couldnt think of a reason. But none of that matters anymore. Nancy took a deep breath to calm herself down again, then spoke, So what if you stole the client, the Jones Familys roots are far more solid than you think! You know, the Jones Family is an old-school Capital family. And Jones Group, too, has been open for decades. It is no exaggeration to say that with Jones Group, even if we lose temporarily, we can get back up soon. As for Sebastian? Dont you have your ownpany now, so go and run your ownpany, everything over here belongs to me. Auntie Nancy this is, to kick me out? Sebastian asked, raising an eyebrow. Nancy sneered, How can you call it a drive, just your hands not too many shares, it so happens that I have more hands, with a veto, so send you out to struggle alone to fight it. A simple sentence, but it contains too much thought. And thats when Jay came forward, Hes not leaving the Jones Group. Jay, theres nothing for you here, so do as youre told, go and sit down somewhere, and when Im done, well go home. Nancy said. I am also a shareholder of thepany, have you forgotten? Jay spoke softly. Chapter 1655: Can You Fight Me? Nancy was momentarily stunned. Jay, are you now saying that youre going to take Sebastians side and help against me? Yes. Jay nodded his head and admitted it without hesitation. You know full well that I dealt with Sebastian, all for you. Nancy felt like her heart was breaking. Youve done so much, worked so hard, and this is what you get in return? Jay, youre really letting me down. Nancy shook her head. Jay kept hisposure, You should have been disappointed long ago aunt, so you would know that I dont even need those things you gave me, lets go abroad aunt, to a ce where we can live our lives infort. Absolutely not. Nancy refused without even thinking, Ivee this far, how can I fail, even if you dont want it now, you will need itter, so I must give it to you. Ive told you, I have the shares, you have no way to deal with Sebastian, eggs against stones, why bother? Jay shook his head. After a pause, Jay and with a few pleading, you want me to be a talent, I can promise you, I also have apany abroad, although not too big, but aunt you and I together, if you can certainly do big. Ill marry and have children over there, and then the kids will call you grandma, and youll enjoy your family at home, wouldnt that be nice? Its better than having such a stalemate now, or even needing to cheat and calcte. Nancys eyes gradually loosened. She did all of this so that Jay could stand supreme. But it must also be nice to start over abroad and push Jay into that position. With that in mind, Nancy turned her attention to Nathan, who was on the sidelines. Nathan instantly understood what she meant. Instead he took a step back, his eyes filled with an icy smile, Impossible, Nancy, hes lying to you, just trying to get you to give up, cant you see that! He said, looking at Jay, Starting over? If you can really start that easily, howe yourpany abroad is still unknown? Whats more, the Jones Familypany is so big that it doesnt stack up to the heights of money alone. There are also these years of contacts, prestige and all kinds of seemingly insignificant, but need to umte over the years to have the factors. Can you quickly be the second Jones Group by opening apany abroad? Naive and ridiculous! Hearing these words, Nancys eyes were instantly dissipated. Jay, youre still going to join them to lie to me?! Nancys voice was already starting to get hysterical. Jay saw that he couldnt cheat, so he could only shrug, Auntie, I always said that I didnt want to take over Jones Group, its just that you never listened to me, and I was forced to do so.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. In short, now that he holds the shares, Nancy wants to get rid of Sebastian, absolutely can not do. Which shares? Nathanughed, Are you sure you still have shares in your hand? Is Nathan trying to say thatst time you cheated me out of those shares and transferred them long ago, and now you cant spit them out even if I want them? Jay asked leisurely. He hit the nail on the head, guessing what Nathan had in mind. Nathan, who could not be shocked, immediately changed his face, You nted eyes around me? Of course not. Jay shook his head, Its just that I moved on all those shares, and youre paying a hundred times for selling them without my permission. Nathans expression can be described as more than an ugly one. When he went to Jay to sign the escrow agreement for the shares, he was so careless that he would be tricked into turning Erika! Nathan was not expecting this situation. What should we do if we lose our shares and face hugepensation? Chapter 1656: Don’t you dare swear! Nancy looked at Jay incredulously, Jay, how could you do this! This is Jays own father, and to do so would be a treasonous act. Sorry Auntie, I can actually not ask forpensation, but only if you stop now. Jay said. In his eyes, there had been more than a little pleading, Auntie, stop, or it will really be toote. He wasnt sure how much longer he could protect Nancy. Nancy didnt hear the other side of the story. She was still angry and on fire, You let me down so much, I did all this for you and you hurt me so badly! With that, he raised his p high while. Jays cheek even set off a harsh palm wind. But that p nevernded on Jays face. Even so, Nancy couldnt let go. Its her Jay!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After pping this in front of everyone, how should Jay save face? Until such time, Nancys heart was full of Jay. But Nathan didnt think so. He pped that instead of Nancy. A snap echoed throughout the auditorium. Everyone was stunned. Jay also unbelievably turned his deflected head back, feeling the taste of blood in his mouth, his eyes gradually scarlet, Who are you to hit me? You should be beaten up for being such an ungrateful thing. Were about to take down the Jones Family, and you dare to stir the pot, you deserve to die! Nathan cursed angrily. Nancy was incredulous and went up to hold Jay, her tone concerned, Jay are you okay, let me take a look. Jay shook his head, his gaze still on Nathan, Its not up to you whether I should die or not, but its true that you should, after all, youre a wanted man. So what if Im a wanted man, just some trumped up charges, once I get the Jones Group I can get awyer to clear my grievances, and you, all of you, deserve to die! Nathan has gone into a frenzy. Today anyway, the face has been torn, so simply tear a little more shattered. Nathan pulled out the seal in his pocket and held it high in his hand, See this, this is the Jones Groups private seal, so I can easily y the Jones Group in the palm of my hand. To make him pay for it, right? Well, the money will be allocated from the Jones Groups finances, so that Jay can feel what is called the wool on the sheeps back. Immediately afterwards, Nathan turned his gaze to Sebastian, And your so-called presidents position, a person who does not even have a private seal, what makes him the president, this position, is mine! The reporters shes were all over the ce, not daring to miss the moment. Its really wonderful! It takes a truly despicable person to do something like steal a private seal. This can indeed get thepany, but in the end, the victory will be criticized, even if it is sitting in the position of president, will be looked down upon. But Nathan did it anyway. It means that he is really driven to the point of desperation. The personal seal was stolen by you, Sebastians tone was very light, I told you, for good reason, how can there be such a bold thief in thepany, this matter, we have to trouble Nathan to go to the police station to exin. What are you talking about, Nathan wasnt going to fall for it, Its from Old Mr. Jones, what does it matter to you, after being the heir for a few days, you really think you own thepany? Are you sure, my grandfather gave it to you? Sebastians tone grew colder, Dont you dare swear! Chapter 1657: It’s him who’s so wrong Its just an oath, Nathan doesnt care at all. He held up four fingers and began to swear, I am telling the truth, if I lie, let me go to jail immediately. Since you yourself are willing to go to jail, Nathan, please do. Sebastian made a gesture of invitation. Id like to, but Id have to have the opportunity to. Nathan sneered. Sebastian nodded, Opportunity, isnt that whatsing? With that, he nudged his mouth and gestured for Nathan to look behind him. Just a simple gesture, but Nathan felt a chill down his back and didnt even dare to turn his head. It was Nancy who turned her head first. She looked at the scene in front of her incredulously, her voice trembling and fearful, Dad brother you guys how, how, this is impossible! As the crowd watched, Theo helped a bruised and bloodied Old Mr. Jones step by step toward the stage. It was just a short distance of 50 meters, but Old Mr. Jones stopped several times and spent three minutes before he could barely reach the stage. Without any description, it was enough to let people know how badly he was hurt. Nancy, Theos body is also covered in blood, but its all rubbed off on Old Mr. Jones, Im disappointed in you. Nancy can do anything, but how can she kill her own father. Its a fiasco! Old Mr. Jones shook his head with difficulty, not even looking at Nancy, raised his hand trembling and pointed to the microphone. He was going to talk and set Nathans death sentence on the spot! The emcee was on top of things, rushing to hand over a spare microphone and also turning up the sound to the maximum. Old Mr. Jones opened his mouth and tried to speak. His toothless mouth opened, filled with festering flesh and blood, again drawing a frenzy of shots from reporters. Some bold reporters even began to ask questions, Old Mr. Jones, may I ask why you made such a mess, is it because you were victimized? Just now Miss Jones looked at you with fear in her eyes, does that mean that the person who did you harm was her? Old Mr. Jones, please answer! In the face of questions from the crowd, Old Mr. Jones, though frail, did not change his face. Insisting on passing the microphone to his mouth, he was ready to speak. Nancy finally couldnt resist. She stepped forward and grabbed the microphone and smashed it hard on the ground. With a loud bang, the microphone emitted an ear-splitting electric current sound, making everyone on the field unable to resist covering their ears with a pained look on their faces. Thats enough! Nancy looked angrily at Old Mr. Jones, Do you have to force me to death to be satisfied! She has nothing, and now its so hard to want to live for herself for once. Why Old Mr. Jones just wont give himself a chance! Nancy, you, are so wrong. Old Mr. Jones voice was full of disappointment. He really does not know how his good daughter has be like this. But Nancy didnt even realize what she was doing wrong. She sneered, Im so wrong? Whats wrong with me? Youre so patriarchal, youve refused to give me the best since I was a child, and you make me give way to my brother in everything. Theos toys when she was a child, after she grew up and entered thepany, even the position of the heir, all of them are Theos, even if she will Theo to step down, Old Mr. Jones mind, but Sebastian.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. Even if Sebastian never showed up at that time, even if there is not alive, can not recognize each other are not yet known! All of this was caused by Old Mr. Jones. Hes the one whos wrong, hes the one whos so wrong! Chapter 1658: This is my most memorable ceremony The more Nancy said, the more agitated she became, her eyes were already about to spew fire, Say it, youve been so excessive to me, why do you still ask me to give up? You are, well, a girl. Old Mr. Jones said. When Nancy heard this, her heart grew even angrier. What kind of bullshit statement is that? Because shes a girl? Whats wrong with a girl? Cant a girl go out and fight? Have you seen how well Ive taken care of thepany over the years, how many times the turnover has doubled! She obviously did so much, why Old Mr. Jones just cant see. I was angry when I heard Old Mr. Jones sigh softly, Yeah, youve worked hard. With one sentence, Nancy was staggered in ce. In the throat, it was as if something was rushing out. Only her lips were tightly closed, so those things turned into crystal liquid and fell along the corners of her eyes. She pretended not to care at all and raised her hand to wipe it off, her tone was cold, Dont think Ill be happy if you say these words, its impossible! Its toote for that. Nancy would have been happy if Old Mr. Jones had said that to her face earlier.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But now, its toote. The aggression and sadness in her heart has be a deep gulf, and no amount of apologies can fill it. At the moment, she is standing there, against the light, the shadow under her feet suddenly has a few like a hedgehog full of thorns. Old Mr. Jones had a million words to say, but nothing coulde out in the end. Indeed, because Nancy was a girl, he gave too much injustice. These damages are irreparable. Stop, I will persuade them and leave you alone. Old Mr. Jones said brokenly. Hearing this, Nancy, who was still drowning in sadness, suddenly raised her hand and dried her tears, her eyes filled with indignation, Stop? No way! Shes going to take Jones Group, for sure! But just as he was about to do it, the sound of a police car hade from outside the door. Nancys face suddenly changed. Who is it, who called the police?! Max pulled Talia out with a bemused smile on his face, Its me, whats up, whats the problem? Nancy growled, Who told you to call the police! This is Maxs own wedding, does he really want to mess it up! Like guessed Nancys mind, Max indifferent shrug, Anyway, my ceremony is over, the rest of the stage is yours, how to y y y, when you y enough, you will all be arrested into the prison, you continue to y in it ah! If it was before, Nancy would not be afraid. But now Old Mr. Jones was rescued, if you continue to stay here, will certainly be arrested to the police station convicted. A good man doesnt eat his words. Nancy made an immediate decision and pulled Nathan and Jay to leave. Jay turned his head and gave a relieved smile towards Sebastian, and followed his departure in a very cooperative manner. Arge number of journalists, followed by rushing up. Even if they wont help the police to arrest people, they dont want to miss such a wonderful and wonderful picture! So all of a sudden, the auditorium, which had just been in an uproar, became quiet in a moment. Only the stage is left full of wreckage, and those reporters squeezed to get rid of the shoes table book and so on. Max and Talia looked down for a moment and then suddenly looked at each other andughed. Very heartfelt, at the same time spoke, This wedding, will be the most unforgettable ceremony in my life! Chapter 1659: He’ll be back After saying this, the two looked at each other again andughed even more. Im sorry to let your wedding end like this. Uncle promises that I will sponsor every wedding anniversary party you have in the future, and I promise to make it a grand and unbelievable event for you. Theo said. Max waved his hand, Its okay, its really hard to forget, people will remember my wedding to Talia decades from now, how awesome! Yes uncle, besides we have already made our decisions and preparations, all this was expected and part of our n for the wedding. Talia also spoke up. Theo nodded his head and said nothing more. Half a dayter, it was Talia who asked again, Is that the end of this matter, are you really not going to pursue these two people anymore? I promised Jay that I wouldnt do anything to them as long as he managed to take Nancy and never return to Capital. Sebastian said with a dark gaze. After a pause, he added, Of course, Nathan is a wanted man and must be brought back. Max nodded, agreeing with him, My dad has done so much evil that he should have gone to jail long ago to celebrate a good time. After a pause, and leisurely sigh, but my mother is too poor, how will meet this kind of husband, really bad luck in eight lives. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Totally ignore Ayra. Said Maxs heart suddenly thumped, looking around, Wheres my mom, howe I dont see her? The Pearson Family crowd has paled, realizing that Ayra had not shown up at all during the farce just now.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. What is the situation? The Pearson Family eldest clenched his fist fiercely, Its all Nancys fault, she just entered the door when she provoked Ayra all sorts of things, Ayra must be sad and upset, so find a ce to cry secretly. Ayra is too bad! With that in mind, he prepared to mobilize everyone to go and find Ayra. Before she could move, Ayra came out from behind the stage, Dont look for me, Im here. The crowd looked at Ayra with concerned eyes, wanting to say words offort, but not knowing where to start. Ayra doesnt needfort either. She looked to the crowd and calmly recounted the facts, I knew he was with Nancya long time ago, and I was indeed angry at first, but by now, its like my heart has stopped, and Im okay with that. The words fell, Talia still came forward and hugged Ayra. Granny, even if you didnt care, we would still be sad and angry for you because you are so good and dont deserve to be treated like this! Theyre doing it for Ayra, not this affair between Nathan and Nancy. At those words, a wave of warmth rushed through Ayras heart. Sheughed softly and reached out to pat Talias shoulder, Im really happy and blessed to have you guys with me. Thats enough. As for Nathan Hell go to jail for the rest of his life and reflect on it. Talia hmmed, Now its just a matter of figuring out how to catch Nathan. Theres no need to catch it. Ayra shook her head, very confident of this, Hell be back. How can you be so sure, Mom, with the way things are going, are you sure my dad wille back? Max held a skeptical attitude. Ayra hmmmed, Pretty sure he wont give up whatsing to him, especially with so much power and wealth, so hell be back! Chapter 1660: The lair was terminated Mom, how can you be so sure, after all, you havent spent time together for so many years. Max said. After a pause, he realized that this was a bit too much and hurriedly exined, I mean, my dad has been fooling around with Nancy all these years, and who knows what hes been abetted by that woman? Come on, Ayra raised her hand and patted Maxs shoulder helplessly, youre my son, do you still need to exin this to me? Max is the flesh that fell off her body, what kind of look, what kind of character, Ayra couldnt be more clear. Although these years did not get along much, but I am after all married to him, ah, say I have been in the temple over the years, but also watched a lot of human scandal, the heart to see very clearly. Why is Nathan not willing to reveal Nancys identity and his own until now? Of course it is because of the fear of losing the current power. Until now there is enough power in the hands to stand out. Its a pity that this power is as fleeting as it is, and soon disappears again. Wouldnt Nathan be willing to do that? So, he will definitelye back, the n hase this far, if he gives up, he will not be willing to do so. Ayra eyesnguidly, said softly.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Even, also squeezed out a smile, I kinda want him toe back, just so I can get a divorce and return my freedomter. Although now also and Nathan not much affection and interaction, but after all, there is a marriage certificate. The thought that this man, who is on the same ount as herself, will spend time with other women and thene back to y the loving couple with her, Ayra feels a wave of disgust! I support you, Mom, when the timees to divorce, I will go to introduce you to young and handsome, even if you find an age younger than mine, it does not matter, as long as you like, I can willingly shout Dad! Ayra shook her head helplessly andughed softly, You, if I remarry, I wont be able to be by your side. Finding a new husband means that a new family will be formed. Is Max really eptable? What does it matter? You can let the new father live in the Pearson Family, just like before, we all want to. Max didnt think so. the Pearsons have also nodded their heads, Yes Ayra, you sent the third brother to prison, always have to give us a new one, so then bring back the new third brother, we still live together, lively! They feel more like family to Ayra than to Nathan. Everyone was so enthusiastic, Ayras tears were finally unstoppable. Very raging rolled down, and hurriedly raised his hand to wipe clean, barely squeezed out a smile, You guys thank you. Family, no need to say thank you. Although there were not as many people in the auditorium as before, the warm atmosphere filled every corner and everyone had a smile on their face. In contrast, Nancys side is not so easy. After hastily escaping the hotel amidst the sound of police, thetrio made their way back to Sea Sky Mansion. The first thing thates to mind is to go after the security guards. Why was Old Mr. Jones rescued? It is clear that this vi area is very secluded and forbidden for any outsiders to enter! The security guard who was caught kneeling on the ground, his whole body could not stop trembling, and his voice stammered, Yes is that vi in Building A. That wife showed me the property deed and sent a photo of her fianc and Miss Jones you together, so I believed it. Fianc? Nancys eyebrows jutted up, Did you say Rupert? Chapter 1661: Who says I’m leaving! The security guard nodded his head as if he were a man. Yes, yes, thats the name on the property deed, Rupert. Seeing that a catastrophe was imminent, thesecurity guard dared not hide anything and told Nancyeverything he knew. This includes thest time in the middle of the night, Rupert took Anna for a ride over here. Piece of shit! Nancy was so angry that she pped the security guard to the ground, Why didnt you tell me if there was such a thing! The guard rolled and stood up again, At that time I thought they were really just passing by, and the attitude was quite good Who knew it would be this kind of person! What do you think, what use do I want a security guard like you! Nancy was so angry that she copied the vase next to her and was about to smash it towards the security guard. The guard was so scared that he closed his eyes. But the vase did not fall on itself. Puzzled, she opened her eyes, only to find that it was Jay who stopped her, Auntie, why get angry at him, if you think hes useless, just fire him. With that, he looked at the security guard, Youd better keep everything you know rotten in your stomach, otherwise dont me me for not reminding you if you incur a killing afterwards. The security guard was already scared out of his wits, and when he heard this, he nodded his head, Yes, yes, I dont dare, I will keep my mouth shut and never go out to talk nonsense. Get out. Jay said. The guard then rolled away. In the living room, Nancy, Nathan and Jay were the only onesleft. The atmosphere was surprisingly awkward. Half a long time, Nancy opened her mouth and broke this awkwardness, Jay, now that you already know the real rtionship between you and me, are you able to change your mind? Jay nodded obediently, Mother. Hey! Tears of moving excitement spilled from the corners of Nancys eyes. Following that, and full of expectation, pointed to Nathannext to him, wanting to open his mouth to introduce, Jay, this you also know, right, he is your Jay interrupted her directly, Mother, while Sebastian has not yet issued our wanted notice, lets pack up and leave the country, the domestic stuff will be dealt with when we returnter, I bought an estate in Portugal, close to the city, its convenient for everything. The situation right now is really not suitable to stay in Capital anymore.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. It will invite jail time. Jay, why do you keep thinking that we should give up ah, I have fought for you so much, now give up, it is really a pity! Nancy still disagreed. Mother, if you were just fighting with Sebastian in the mall, I wouldnt have said anything. But now, you are hurting Grandpa ah, do you think we will have good results if we stay in Capital? After a pause, Jay added, Yes, Grandpa may not reach me, but youre bound to go to jail, and you want us to meet just after weve met, only through thick bulletproof ss, in jail? Mentioning thest point, Nancy waspletely convinced. How can she separate from Jay! Okay, mommy listen to you, well go to Portugal first, and then if we get a chance after that, welle back and figure out what to do with them. Nancy said. Jay: What time is it that you are still thinking about solving Sebastian and the others? Forget it, at least it is willing to leave ah! Then, Mother, go pack your things, Ill find a way to get a private ne, pack it up, and well leave immediately. Nancy nodded, Jay youve been very thoughtful, the private jet is safe and theres no need to exin Nathans status as a wanted man so the three of us can go to Portugal together. The wordsnded, but Nathan spoke out coldly, Who told you that I was going to Portugal? Chapter 1662: How can you be pregnant Hearing this, Nancy looked at Nathan with incredulous eyes, Youre noting with us to Portugal? But, shouldnt we be together as a family. Without Nathan, what kind of family is that.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Nathans attitude remained resolute, Im not leaving, well seeing as its all about to be mine, why would I leave? He was so close to bing Capitals most honored man. Nathan is determined not to leave! How can you stay in Capital now, when youre like this? Youll get killed by Sebastian and the others. Nancy persuaded bitterly. Even reached out, a hand to hold Nathans arm, a gentle tone of persuasion, lets leave first, OK, wait for the opportunity afterwards, and thene back to get back everything that belongs to us. You guys go ahead and leave me alone. Nathan greased the skids. Seeing this, Nancy had to pass a look to Jay and ask him to help and kidnap Nathan directly. In her mind, taking Nathan now is the wisest choice ah. But as soon as her hand reached out, Nathan pushed her away hard. Ive told you to go away and leave me alone, are you unable to understand humannguage! The action is too hard, Nancy was defenseless, was directly overturned on the ground, stomach also hit the edge of the coffee table, painful. Whats even scarier is that a pool of bright red liquid slowly converged beneath her. Nancys hands trembled as she reached out to touch it, almost ck with both eyes, and spoke with a shudder, Quick, send me to the hospital, did I miscarry, this is our second child, we absolutely cannot let anything happen to him. Nathan stood still, his eyes cold to the bone, Dont be ridiculous, how could you be pregnant, theres no way you could have been pregnant. Nancy froze in her tracks, Why, why do you say that? Could it be that Nathan has now lost his fertility But theres hope for that, too. And its possible that its just a hospital misdiagnosis. Anyway, Nancy was sure that if she was really pregnant, then the father of the baby could only be Nathan. She has only one man in her life, Nathan. However, none of this matters anymore. The most important thing now is to go to the hospital and get checked out quickly. Nancy spoke again, Take me to the hospital, hurry up. Jay saw that Nathan did not respond, so he picked Nancy up horizontally, No need to go to the hospital, there is a matching operating room here, I will examine you! Now in this case, going to the hospital is tantamount to turning yourself in. Nancy also responded to this and nodded, allowing Jay to examine herself. She does have a full set of operating room facilities and equipment in the basement of her vi. These are for Jay. Even if she wanted to push him into the position of heir to the Jones Family, Jays hobby was studying medicine, and she would try to amodate that as much as possible. Right now, Jay was very quick to give Nancy a checkup. Looking at the examination report in his hand, his eyebrows instantly knitted into an ink dot! How is it? Nancy sounded worried beyond belief, Is it true that you had a miscarriage? Its worse than that. Jay replied, How many drugs have you ingested that cause uterine chills, and now youre so bad that youve even found a shadow in your ovaries. What shadows? Nancys voice trembled a little. Jay was silent for a while and decided to be honest, Im not really sure, it could be effusion, it could be fibroids, or it could be cancer. Chapter 1663: I’ll wait for you to come back to me Nancys eyes instantly dimmed and she opened her mouth several times, but could not say a word. She is also human and certainly fears the worst. Just a guess, Jay said, When we get to Portugal, Ill find you the best hospital and then Ill be your primary care doctor myself. Even if its cancer, Nancywill definitely be cured.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But Nancy shook her head, No, I cant go. We clearly just had a deal, didnt we? Jay questioned. How can you go back on your word! Nancys eyes shed with pain, Im not going anywhere until he goes! She had only just appeared shoulder-to-shoulder with Nathan in the line of sight and was determined not to leave now. Jay, you go to Portugal first, dont worry about me, Ill rejoin you when Ive settled things on Capitals side. With that, Nancy rolled over and sat up from the operating table. She braced herself and went upstairs to talk to Nathan about her intentions. But when we got to the living room, where was Nathan? He has long since disappeared without a trace! Whats the situation. Nancy looked around, but still found nothing. Calls to Nathan also went unanswered. Finally it was the security guard at the door who told Nancy that Nathan had driven off ten minutes earlier. Ten minutes ago, thats when Nancy was hit and bleeding and went to the basement for a checkup. That is, Nathan did not care about her death, just go about their business Nancys chest, bouts of suffocating pain! Bullying is too much, Jay couldnt look away either, which car did you drive, give me the license te number. The license te number is s8866, thats the ck Maybach. The guard answered truthfully. Jay nodded his head and pulled out his cell phone. Realizing that something was wrong, Nancy rushed forward and grabbed his phone, and found that the phone interface was on the dialing page. And, its still a call to Sebastian! Jay what are you doing? Nancy questioned incredulously. Jays expression was nd, Just like you saw, Aunt, I was going to tell Sebastian about Nathans whereabouts. Didnt he want to go after Sebastian? Well, Jay will make it happen. Arent you pushing him into danger? Nancy was distressed, How could you do that. Jay saw her still speaking for Nathan andughed a little helplessly, Mother, he can leave you in danger without a care, what do you care about him. Can you stop being so stupid? Nancys eyes shed and she pursed her red lips hard, still finding a good excuse, He must have left because he knew I was okay. After all, when she said she had a miscarriage, didnt Nathan categorically say it was impossible? Youre most likely cancerous and this is called okay? Jay was so angry and amused. This is not yet the results, perhaps just a simple effusion or myoma, deal with it will be fine, he is very good medical skills, must have seen it. At these words, Jay was silent. He kind of saw that he could not wake up a person who was pretending to be asleep. Nancy is now full of Nathan, simply can not listen to any discouragement. Good, Jay made the decision, youre staying arent you, then Ill stay with you, well stay here together until you recognize what a clothed animal he really is, and then Ill take you away. Chapter 1664: Waiting! Jay, dont describe him like that, hes your father. Nancy was still upset. If you want to be my father, pass my test first. With that, Jay helped Nancy to go back to her room to rest. He prescribed Nancy some medication, which included drugs with a sleeping effect. Shortly after Nancy took it, she fell into a deep sleep. Only even if you fall asleep, the whole person is very ufortable, and repeatedly keep dreaming. She murmured unconsciously out loud, Jay, hes not a bad guy, I trust him, and you trust him, too, okay? Jay stood by and watched her with extraordinarilyplex eyes. A long time ago, a leisurely sigh. Its not that I dont want to trust him, its that he simply doesnt deserve to be trusted Why dont you understand this? Nancy was so deep in sleep that she couldnt hear the words. After spending some time next to Nancy, Jay got up and walked out of the room. He dialed a number for Sebastian anyway.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Havent boarded the ne to leave? Sebastians tone wasnt surprised, I guess, you guys stayed behind. Yes. Jay admitted, But the situation is moreplicated than you think, and I may not be able to leave Capital for a while. Sebastian agreed very quickly, Okay, but you have to be prepared, you side with Auntie Nancy, you are bound to be affected, when the timees, I did not speak of mercy, but also just do not want you to be difficult. To be honest, Jay was caught in the middle and it was really hard. Well, you dont have to exin much, Jays tone was nd, I know all about it. After a pause, he asked Sebastian again, Which hospital in Capital is the one you wouldnt search? Theres a private hospital on the outskirts of town where I can turn a blind eye. Sebastian replied, Youre sick? Its Aun my mother, she most likely has cancer. Jay answered truthfully. On the other end of the line, Sebastian was silent. Only after a long time, he spoke, Then you should hurry to leave the country, this disease can not be dyed. Jay smiled bitterly, If I could, of course Id want to take her away, but shes obsessed with Nathan and cant listen to a word I say. He had no choice but to stay behind and help expose Nathans true nature. Good. Sebastian nodded, Tomorrow there will be two doctors from the city hospital going to that private hospital to do an exchange, specialists in oncology, you can try. After saying that, Sebastian was ready to hang up the phone. Jay rushed to say thank you before that happened. Why thank me, I didnt do anything. Sebastian replied, Its just your luck, dont overthink it. I know, but I still wanted to say thank you. Jay insisted. Sebastian didnt bother with such a trivial matter and hung up with a bang. He raised his hand, wrote down the string of license te numbers that Jay had just told him, and handed it to Rupert next to him, Can you do real-time location tracking? Rupert is resting on the couch in his office. Hearing this, he sat up straight away, I am a ve you bought, why still 24 hours in a row ah, Sebastian, you have no humanity! In order to sessfully rescue Old Mr. Jones, he has exhausted all his strength and energy today. Simply do not have the energy to do anything else, okay? Fix this and Ill give you three days off. Sebastian said. Wait, check it out right away! Chapter 1665: Guessing the identity Sebastian gave him a look, Dont you need a good rest now? Rest is definitely needed, but its not that bad for a while. Rupert hemmed and hawed. This is an opportunity to rest for several days, how can we miss it! With that in mind, Rupert immediately went to work. What he didnt know was that even if he hadnt taken the job, Sebastian would have let him rest just the same. Its just a matter of holding it. Soon, Rupert tracked down the location system on Nathans car. The location system shows that Nathan is in the underground garage of Jones Group at this moment. How could ite so quickly? Rupert did not expect this, and immediately told Sebastian about it. Sebastians attitude was nd, When did you arrive at the office? Lets see half an hour ago. Rupert replied. The words fell to the ground and his own brow furrowed fiercely. This clearly does not make sense. If youre already at the office, why didnt youe upstairs to Sebastian? Hiding in the garage, was he preparing a sneak attack while Sebastian was off duty? Why dont I go down and check it out? Rupert suggested. Sebastian nodded, If you have to use such a stupid method, I wont stop you. Rupert: Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Is there such a brother? He works hard, puts himself in Sebastians shoes, and is ridiculed for his stupidity. An expression of annoyance and displeasure surfaced on his handsome face, Then tell me, in what way is not stupid, you show me! Sebastian, with aplicated expression, turned on the projector on the wall in front of Rupert. Then click to drop the surveince screen of the garage. Rupert: How did he forget about this stuff. With an awkward cough, Rupert changed the subject, Look at the surveince, look at the surveince! Both eyes fell on the surveince screen. The car Nathan was driving was particrly conspicuous and was found in minutes. Only, there was no one in the car. What is the situation, has he already entered thepany, but howe I didnt hear the staff report ah. Rupert was puzzled. Without a word, Sebastian stepped back some of the surveince and realized that the person who drove into the office in the car was not Nathan at all. Instead, it was a young guy, wearing an obviously ill-fitting suit. The young man parked the car in the underground garage, but also very enviously reached out and touched the car, which turned towards the garage exit direction. He didnt even enter thepany. I cant quite understand it anymore. Ruperts tiny head had big questions, What is this, some kind of bomb in the car, ready to just blow us up? Thats why you get someone to bring the car in and not show up yourself. If this were really the case, wouldnt it be necessary to rush to order everyone in thepany to evacuate. While Rupert wondered, Sebastian said nothing, his eyes still on the screen. He reyed the image of the man driving in and then leaving on foot over and over again. Half a long time, finally pursed his thin lips, This dress, do not you feel familiar? Look familiar? Rupert went up and took a closer look. Its true! Isnt this the same suit Nathan wore at the wedding today? In other words, Nathan and this man swapped clothes. What was the other partys original outfit? His pants didnt change, or originally his own, this yellow overalls, either the construction site was using, or the delivery man. Sebastian had already analyzed it on the fly. And the identity that can enter Jones Group smoothly and without being suspected is obviously thetter kind. The takeaway! Almost as soon as the words were spoken, the voice of the assistant came from outside the office door, Hey, hey, hey, the takeaway can be put here, you cant go in directly! Chapter 1666 Inside the office, Sebastian and Rupert look at each other. Isnt this where Nathanes in? And the assistant outside the door did not stop, the door was pushed open, wearing a take-away suit, but the pants are suit pants, looking a little unconventional Nathan, appeared in the sight of the two. Im sorry Mr. Grant, I tried to stop him, but he wouldnt listen to me at all. The assistant said with guilt. Sebastian shook his head and his voice was thin, Its okay, you go out first. Then this delivery guy, Ill let the security guard downstairs take care of it. The assistant said. No, hell be fine staying here. Although I dont know why, but since Sebastian had asked for it, the assistant had to do it. She exits and thoughtfully closes the office door, putting up a Do Not Disturb sign in the process. Inside the office, only Sebastian, Rupert and Nathan were left. Nathan was also a little surprised to see Sebastian so bashful. He slowly took off the takeaway helmet on his head, You recognize its me? Nathan is so handsome and handsome, he doesnt look like a delivery man. Sebastian replied. Nathan raised an eyebrow, So what do you think is more appropriate for me to do? At that, Sebastian reached out and touched his jaw, thinking seriously for a long time. Whirl replied, In my opinion, Nathan is still better suited to jail. Sebastian, you tricked me! Nathan was annoyed. Dont get so excited, Im just saying it off the top of my head, Nathan whether youll go to jail or not depends on how fast you get away, I cant influence the oue. Sebastian smiled. Rupert then shook his phone next to him, Old thing, are you sure you dont want to hurry up and go, Im about to call the police, when you get caught, you mustnt cry.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. You can try calling the police, as long as youre not afraid of something happening to Willistos gang. Nathan said pleasantly. At this, Rupert suddenly changed his face. Willistos gang? What did you do, and who did you do it to. Rupert asked with nervous eyes. A sinister, vicious light crossed Nathans eyes, I didnt do anything but invite your inws, and Sebastians adoptive mother to a private ind for a vacation. After a pause, and a tsk, These people probably live in the honey pot for too long, actually did not find the slightest hint, and really thought it was a good thing, beautiful to go on vacation together. Unbeknownst to him, it was jumping into the trap he had prepared. And while Nathan was talking, Rupert had made several phone calls. Finally with a stony face, he looked to Sebastian, No one is answering, all show out of service. Dont waste your time, Nathan advised softly, Ive blocked the signal at that ce and have no idea except that I can find the address. He opened his arms proudly, If you want to arrest me and go to jail, then call the police now, but I have to warn you, there are not many supplies left on that ind. If you dont find the location of the ind, they may have to starve to death up there. Damn! Ruperts temper tantrum could not be tolerated. He clutched Nathans cor, and his forehead was clearly marked with veins, Where are they, where is the location of the ind! Do you think Im going to say that when youre like that? Nathan was still bemused, his eyes gazingnguidly at Rupert. Chapter 1667: Twilight Sunset Group Rupert, Sebastian, a little calmer than he was, stepped forward and yanked him away, dont be impulsive. Now in this situation, it is not possible to fight hard with Nathan. Got to take it wisely. Rupert took a big breath and mmed his fist on the couch. Soft with little force, but filled with the anger in his heart. Dare to kidnap father-inw and mother-inw, Nathan really deserves to die! What do you want? Sebastian slowly lifted his thin lips, and his zhan ck eyes did not see the slightest ripple, We can make a deal. Of course Im here to make a deal, otherwise am I going to all that trouble to send them to the ind to exercise wilderness survival? Nathan snorted. Following that, the eyes burned down on that desk. Greed and ambition were written all over his face. I want this position, I want Jones Group! Thats it, thats what hes aiming for. What are you dreaming big about? Youre a wanted criminal, theres no way youre going to sit in this seat. Rupert was still angry. Nathan snapped his fingers, You did remind me that I still need you guys to go to the police station to withdraw this report and get me off this wanted criminal status. Only in this way can he take the position of president of Jones Group in name only. If youre still here, then Im sure Auntie Nancy and Jay must still be there too, Sebastian spoke slowly, Arent you afraid Ill go after them and ckmail you in turn? Heh! Nathanughed, his voice cocky and indifferent. Go ahead and go ahead, as long as you can find it, and, even if you can, I dont care. All he wants is the position! Sebastian nodded, OK, I can consider this matter, but before I do, if you dare to do anything to my mother and Qins parents, I will not let you go. Nathan was not expecting such a crisp response. He looked warily at Sebastian, Are you lying to me? You should also know that I am a person who is affectionate and cares about family, unlike you, who can not even care about Auntie Nancy who loves you so much. Sebastian said. When Nathan thinks about it, its true. Its because youre indecisive and always thinking too much that you tend to fail! Nathan said, But that helped me, and Im grateful that youre so indecisive. After a pause, he held out five more fingers, Ill give you five days, and if you havent thought about it, they wont live.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Throwing that down, Nathan put his takeaway helmet back on and took off. The back is that arrogant. Rupert hates to give him a flying kick from behind. Cant we just put this guy in jail? Rupert hated it with a passion, Im sure we can catch it if we call the police now. You can do that, but dont you care if they live or die anymore? Sebastian asked. Ruperts face suddenly became ugly. At this moment, his heart still has a trace of fluke, Maybe just identally did not receive the call, you wait, I now ask the housekeeper, the housekeeper certainly know their whereabouts. With that, Rupert called the Qin familys housekeeper. The housekeeper replied dryly, the olddy and the master went out to travel ah, said to go to what the ind, to stay a month, thinking that you and Anna to y in the Capital, they alsoe to a twilight sunset group. Chapter 1668: Of course I want to stay Rupert couldnt say exactly what happened. After a few perfunctory words, he hung up the phone. But still do not believe in evil, and again ready to give the old Bo family home to y. All right. Sebastian pressed his hand, How much you fight is useless, Nathan would never havee up with it if he hadnt done it, he came with the intention of definitely sitting in this position. So thats it, were going to be coerced by him?! Rupert was resigned. He mmed out another punch. This time it didnt smash on the sofa, but on the wall. Bright red blood quickly seeped out, staining the cuffs of his in white shirt. Of course you cantpromise. Sebastian replied, If Ipromised, I would have just given Nathan the position. The reason why I said I need time to think about it is to prepare to find a way to deal with Nathan. And its still a way to not hurt anyone. The ones in Willisto are all important to Sebastian. No one is to be hurt! So have youe up with anything yet? Rupert asked with anticipation. Sebastian nodded his head and slowly pulled out a recorder from behind him, Its a little bit of a counterattack! C In the blink of an eye, night falls. Nathan is finally back in his vi at Sea Sky Mansion. Nancy had been waiting at the door for a long time, crossing her fingers, her eyes full of concern, You went somewhere, you werent found out, were you? Its okay. Nathan replied, Im tired, so Im going upstairs to rest first. Okay, then Ill go put the bath water on for you. Nancy hurriedly followed upstairs. She eyed Nathan as she put the bath water on and helped undress him, watching him soak into the tub. Nathans eyes were tightly closed, but his face couldnt hide the smugness. Is there some good news? Nancy asked. Nathan hmmed, I told Sebastian about the kidnapping of Willistos gang, and Sebastian is now scared and said hed give me an answer after thinking about it for a while. ording to Sebastians character, he will definitely give up thepany for the sake of his family and friends! Really, thats great! Nancy was also very happy, Then in a short time, we can take thepany. Yeah Nancy, in a short while, thepany will be mine. A happy smile appeared at the corner of Nathans mouth. Nancy froze for a moment, Didnt we agree that when we get our hands on thispany, its for Jay? After all, Jay is their son. And theyve worked so hard for so long to build a kingdom for their son, havent they? Nathan realized he had said the wrong thing and immediately changed his mind, Of course its for Jay, but look at Jays current state, his mind is not on it at all. And after I get thepany, there are a bunch of things to do, otherwise I will be squeezed down, I can only work a little harder and manage it on behalf of thepany. So thats it! Nancys eyes, which were suspicious just now, returned to normal at this moment. She rested her head on Nathans shoulder, So if I can convince Jay to run thepany, will you apany me abroad? Wow! Nathan stood up directly from the water. Nancy was caught off guard and almost fell into the bathtub. It was hard to stabilize and the situation was not much better. Nathan stood up with those sshes of water, drenching her all over as if she were falling down.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Why do we have to go abroad? We took Jones Group, of course we have to stay in Capital! Nathan questioned with emotion and scarlet eyes. Chapter 1669: You think he’s a good guy? Did he work so hard for so long to go abroad? Of course not! What he wants, is the power and money of the whole Capital. No one should try to stop him! Nancy didnt expect his reaction to be so intense, and it took her a long time toe back to her senses. I dont mean for you to have to settle abroad, just go out for a while, for a while. Why are you going out? Nathan questioned, Why did you go out when you were fine? Because I want to see abroad, Nancy spoke. Before he could finish his sentence, he was directly interrupted by Nathan. You want to go abroad to see the sights? Nancy, can you think about me a little bit, just took Jones Group, who knows what will change, especially Jay is not willing to manage thepany, I have to stand out to host the big picture. You really want to be with me dont you, we will have a lot of time together in the future, why cant you just put up with it and know something! A series of words that left Nancy speechless. Even seeing Nathan angry, she hurriedly apologized, Im sorry, I didnt mean to force you, dont be angry, I know you also want us to have a good life in the future, its my fault. In front of Nathan, her pride of all these years was swept away and she was humbled to the dust. But Nathan was full of concern, still angry, You go out first, I want to be alone. Nancy opened her mouth, but nothing came out in the end. Lost in thought, he walked out of the room. Standing in the hallway outside the door, her eyes were vacant and nk.This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. I dont know exactly how long I stayed, but Jay, who had gone upstairs, found her. Mother? Jay came forward, Why are you so wet and icy, what happened? Nancy grinned, her tone extremely bitter, Jay, I made your father angry. Even if you piss him off, you cant do that to you. Jay was furious and ready to kick in the door to go to Nathan to argue. Nancy clutched him, Its my fault, dont bother him, Jay, Im begging you, your rtionship is not good now, if you fight again, how can we get along in the future. Jay: Taking several deep breaths, he finally held back the bad breath in his heart. First go to your room and change, go. Nancy had no objection to this and followed him back to his room. She changed in the checkroom while Jay waited outside. Across a door, Jay asked what the hell had just happened. Its nothing, just a little spat between husband and wife. Nancy wouldnt say. Even, the word couple was ented. Shes finally married to Nathan now, isnt she? This is something to be very happy about. Jay, on the other hand, was outside the door with his head in the sand. How to wake up a person who is pretending to be asleep, he does not understand. But Jay had something for her. This, listen to it. Jay pulled out a recorder from his pocket and handed it to Nancy. Nancy was very curious, What is this, a gift from you? I think its a gift, but you dont necessarily feel that way. Jay replied, Anyway, just open it and listen. Under Jays watchful eye, Nancy turned on the recorder with great anticipation. But the more you listen to the next, the more chilling it is. Finally, he threw the recorder straight out, No, its impossible! Its true, Jay bent down, picking the recorder up, even so, would you still think hes a good guy? Chapter 1670: Everything will turn out fine Jays eyes had taken on more than a little pleading. Pleading with Nancy toe to her senses and stop being fooled by Nathan. Yes, that recorder was sent by Sebastian. And whats inside are the words that Nathan said in his office. When Sebastian asks if he doesnt care about Nancy and Jay, Nathans answer is very positive. Mother,e to your senses, he has always had only power in his heart, not us. Thats not true! Nancy just refuses to believe it. She remembered what Nathan had just said to himself in the bathroom. So he couldnt wait to open his mouth and tell Jay, These are just words to fool Sebastian so that Sebastian, who originally wanted to use you and me as Nathans weaknesses and vulnerabilities, wont do it now. Thats right! Nancys eyes even burst with excited light, Jay, hes protecting us! Jay opened his mouth, not knowing what to say.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. You are not calm enough now, get a good nights sleep, think about it at night, think clearly and well talk tomorrow. Jay said, and was ready to turn around and leave. Wait. Walking to the door, he was called by Nancy again. Nancy reached up and snatched the recorder away, her expression bing suspicious, How did you get this, Jay, are you still in secret contact with Sebastian again? At that, Jays heart got even colder. How ridiculous, his mother in other aspects or maintain the usual wise and alert, but only in the face of Nathan, became a fool! It was recorded for me by my assistant, who likes me and wanted to use this to get me lost and back on the right track. Jay said. Nancy recalled that the assistant called Linda, indeed, was always hanging around Jay. I didnt expect to be moved by such thoughts. Her eyes instantly rose in disgust, Jay, dont fall in love with such a girl, it wont help you in any way, if you want to marry a wife, after Jones Group gets her hands on it, mother will definitely introduce you to the best in the whole Capital! Talk about it. Jay was uninterested, If you dont want me to have contact with her, I can break it off right now. No, no, no, Nancy shook her head, how can we break the connection, what a great opportunity! What chance? Jay hadnt responded. I heard Nancy exin again, Of course its a good opportunity to take thepany, Jay, let this assistant work for you, steal some more secrets from Sebastians side, we know our enemy, we can win a hundred battles! Dont you think its shameful that Im going to use her when I wont be with her? Jay said. Nancy was not impressed, How can it be called shameful, it was his initiative toe up, it was deserved! hope that for the rest of your life, you can think like that, at least it wont have to be so painful. Dropping these words, Jay got up and left. And in the room, Nancy didnt understand, at all, what thatst statement meant. Pain? Why is it painful? She now has a husband, a son, and in the near future could have thergestpany in the entire Capital. How nice! Except, for the shadow in her stomach that might cause her pain, it seems like everything in this world is going in a good direction! Chapter 1671: Don’t use it in the future Nancyy in bed, thinking about it, and fell asleep. When I got up early the next morning, Jay had already made breakfast. He personally went to the room to call Nancy downstairs. Sitting in the dining room, Nancy looked at the breakfast in front of her and gawked, Jay, why did you make two of these? Jay face no expression, just two, you and I, hurry up and eat, I contacted a private hospital in the suburbs, the other party is my friend, will not denounce us, I will take you to do the examination. Then your father Nancy wanted to speak again. Eat up, its almost toote for your appointment. Jay interrupted her. And thats when Nathan came down from upstairs. Nancy hurriedly stood up, Are you going out, havent had breakfast yet, this is for you. She took the toast bread from her te and handed it to Nathan. Nathan took it in his hand, I have to go to the pharmaceutical research base to make some new drugs, if Sebastians side is dead against it, Ill have to do something about it. Okay, if theres anything I can do to help, remember to call me. Nancy nodded her head. She watched Nathan leave with reluctance. The heart even leaps a little. Looks like Nathan isnt mad at her forst night, so thats good! But turn your head, to Jay has iron blue to the extreme cheeks, the expression is still some sarcasm. She knew that it was the fact that she had given Nathan his breakfast that had made Jay angry. Dont I have to do a test and thought it would be better to fast so that the data from the blood draw is more ready. Nancy made excuses for herself.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Jay still doesnt say anything. Just got up, went to the kitchen and made another breakfast and served it to Nancy. No need to draw blood, just do other tests. He spoke softly. So, to prevent hypoglycemia, Nancy needs to eat breakfast. Receiving that breakfast, Nancys heart was warmed. Lowered his head and ate that breakfast, not forgetting to tell him, To prevent this from happening, you might as well make three next time, just to save having to go into the kitchen twice. So you think that I should cook for him? Jay asked. Nancy saw his secretly suppressed anger, and her eyes shed, but she spoke anyway, Jay, he is your father after all. I dont have a father like that. Jay cut to the chase with a crisp answer. Father? Stop dreaming! There is no way in his life that he will ever recognize Nathan as his father. Nancy also knows that this kind of thing can not be rushed, some helpless sigh, buried his head and began to eat breakfast. After dinner, Jay sent her to the hospital for a checkup. Apparently Sebastian had called in a long time ago, and such a small private hospital had actually invited Capitals best oncologist to sit in. After just one inspection with the naked eye, the doctors brow furrowed fiercely. Whats wrong doctor, Nancy was in a somewhat apprehensive mood, its not really cancer, is it? We wont know the exact results until the test reportes out. The doctor replied. Nancy was still unsure, But youre starting to frown now, did it not turn out well? Its not the shadows, its the other one, the doctor replied, I just did a brief examination on you and found that you seem to be using perfume for a long time? Yes, the perfume smells great and it was given to me by my husband. Nancy beamed with happiness, It was custom made just for me. Then dont use this perfume in the future. The doctor spoke up. Chapter 1672: Intimidation Nancy was full of confusion, Why cant I use this perfume for a good reason? She has been using this perfume for more than ten years without any problem! Its not that theres a problem with this, the doctor licked his dry, ky lips and phrased it as best he could, its just that this perfume isnt suitable for use anymore. There has to be a reason why it doesnt apply. Nancy asked, plumbing the depths. Mother, you need treatment now, and many of the ingredients in the perfume will conflict with the nebulizing medication, so its best not to spray it, its better for your condition. Jay exined from the sidelines. Following that, he looked at the doctor again, Thats right, isnt it? The doctor was full of the expression of seeing the savior and nodded his head desperately, Yes, yes, thats what I mean. So after you finish your treatment, you can keep using it? Nancy asked. The doctor opened his mouth, still not knowing how to answer. And at this time, the nurse knocked on the door and came in, Patient Nancy, pleasee with me to the examination room, there is a basic test that was missed just now. Nancy reluctantly stood up. The first foot had just left, and then Jay spoke with a sullen face, Theres something wrong with this perfume, isnt there? The doctors eyes dodged, Did not you just say yourself, just afraid of the ingredients in the perfume and the drug conflict, thats why Such words can fool my mother, I wont believe it. Although I dont have deep research on this aspect of tumor, but I still have basic medicalmon sense. Ordinary perfume that will not have any effect on the treatment. Unless there is something wrong with the perfume! It really is Dr. Leonard, the doctor sighed helplessly, and its true that nothing can fool you. Yes, in fact, the doctor knows Jays hidden identity. This is the main reason why he is willing toe and sit in private hospitals. On the surface, it is to help treat the patient, but in fact it is to make a good rtionship with Dr. Leonard, so that we can ask a lot of questions in the future. Since you also know who I am, theres even less need to lie. Jays eyes burned, This perfume, whats wrong with it? I have never seen this perfume, but the ingredients in it I have been exposed to and know very well what it does. The doctor replied. At the words, Jays heart thumped and already felt bad. What is the role? Short-term use can lead to infertility and miscarriage, and if used for a long time, it can cause conditions like your mothers, myomas, and even cancer. But these words, the doctor can not be said in front of Nancy, especially Nancy is also extra fond of this perfume. Thinking of this, the doctor pretended to be rxed again, Anyway, just tell your mother not to use this perfume in the future. Rupert did not take this, his gaze was deep, Since you know the ingredients in this perfume, do you also know, where ites from?N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Jay has been studying medicine for so many years, but he cant see through this perfume. Its not that they are not academically proficient, but they rarely see the ingredients inside, so they cant figure it out. Now that the doctor knows, does that mean that he also knows where ites from? As expected, Jays wordsnded and the doctors eyes began to flicker. Im exposed to so many things every day that Ive long forgotten. I hope you can tell the truth, or when I find out for myself, Ill treat you as an aplice. Jay spoke coldly, And even, to make you lose your reputation in the whole medicalmunity! Chapter 1673: I said that’s enough! There is no more vicious threat or warning than this. If we lose our reputation in the medicalmunity, it will mean that all these years of hard work will go down the drain. Even,ter will be a street rat, everyone shouted. Not only the career, but also the family, will be affected. The doctor suddenly panicked, his eyes full of pleading, Dr. Leonard, no, Mr. Jones, we have something to talk about, why do we have to get involved in such a serious topic. I dont want to get involved in that either, Jay sounded very nd, just tell me who really has the raw material for this and Ill let you off the hook. After a long time of silence, the doctor finally spoke up and told the truth. This kind of raw material, I have only seen in the hands of a fellow senior brother, that person, you should know.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Although the words were vague, Jay guessed the mans identity. Nathan. I cant say more because if he has this in his hands, it means the whole the Pearson Family has it. After all, the Pearson Family is a medical family and there are just too many medicinal herbs that can be held in their hands. The doctors eyes have taken on a bit of panic. He couldnt be sure who from the Pearson Family was trying to make a move on Nancy. Maybe its the whole Pearson Family? At that time, even if Jay is on his side, it is the same as a mantis, it does not help ah. So all that can be done is just to make a start. For the rest, let Jay find out for himself! Thanks a lot. Jays heart churned withplex emotions, but his face did not show the mountain of water, still nd. I was even able to discuss with the doctor, This matter, do not tell my mother first, even the condition, also ording to the rtively minor said. Dont worry, I know. So, after some tests, Nancy got the result, fibroids. Are you sure its just fibroids? Nancys eyes were suspicious, Did you lie to me? Of course not, its just a very simple surgery, but you need to wait for your body to recuperate for a while and reach the best conditions to do the surgery. The doctor said. Following that, Nancy was prescribed a whole bunch of medication. Nancy is in a good mood despite the need to take medication every day. On the way back to Sea Sky Mansion, the corners of my mouth always rose and never fell. And not forgetting to talk to Jay next to me, Jay, luckily its just fibroids so I dont have to go abroad for treatment, I can help do more things by staying here. Even if its a fibroid, it must be taken seriously. Didnt you hear a voice telling you to get some rest? Jays voice had more than a little anger in it. Nancy did not think so, and continued on, Its okay, Im fine like this now, and I can rest at night, right? The most important thing right now is how to take down the Jones Group, and I have to help you and Nathan to do that. Crunch! Jays emotions piled up to the point where he finally couldnt help himself. He stopped the car with one foot, tires and ground friction, the pungent smell through the half-open window, filled into Nancys nose. It smelled so bad that she couldnt help but frown. Almost subconsciously, to pull out the perfume from the bag, spray a little pressure on this taste. But it was a small action thatpletely drove Jay crazy. With scarlet eyes, he directly reached out and grabbed the bottle of perfume and viciously threw it out of the car window! Chapter 1674: You already knew this was problematic? The crisp sound of breaking ss made Nancy freeze. Looking back, she was angry and distressed, Jay what are you doing, this is the perfume your father gave me, its purely handmade! Each bottle is filled with Nathans love, how can we throw it out and break it like this? If it was something else that could still be used, Nancy had gotten out of the car and gone to pick it up and shoot the dust. Didnt you hear the doctor say that you cant use perfume now, dont you want to die! Jay questioned. He growled, the veins at the corners of his forehead were exposed, and his handsome face was nothing but a scowl. Look at Nancy shudder. This is the first time in memory that her Jay was so angry. I I just forgot, I dont need it anymore, I dont even need it anymore, okay? She tried hard to appease Jay. But Jays anger could not be quenched. Can you live for yourself for once, do you know what you look like now? A humble ve to the core! Jay, how can you say that about me? Nancy looked at him incredulously, Im your mother. Youre my mother, yes, but all the same, youre a ve with no dignity or bottom line when ites to Nathan. Jay said coldly. Snap! Nancys p,nded directly on Jays face. In fact, she regretted it right after she typed it. Jay, I didnt mean to do it, its just that I was so angry just now that I Jay slowly turned back and nced at Nancy, It doesnt matter, I wasnt as important as Nathan in your eyes in the first ce anyway. Of course youre important, youre my son, everything Ive done in my life has been for you, ah, its just that its not easy for your father and I to be together, its really not easy yet, can you, dont do this to him? The tone of voice has taken on a pleading tone. Isnt that what Jay said, a lowly ve? Jays eyes gradually darkened. In the end, there was silence and Nancy was sent back to Sea Sky Mansion first. Followed by driving away. Only a back was left for Nancy to stare at in awe. Jay, I just want our family to get along, why is it so hard? Nancy murmured in a low voice.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. C On this end, Jay drove and went to a private restaurant on the outskirts of town. He made an appointment to meet with someone. After waiting for about an hour, the figure appeared in his line of sight. Dr. Leonard, Bonnie spoke up. Thats right, the person Jay wants to see is Bonnie! Miss Morgan, Jay got up and thoughtfully pulled out a chair for Bonnie, Im sorry you had toe see me after you just had a baby, it was a bumpy ride, wasnt it? Bonnie shook her head, Nothing bumpy, okay. After a pause he asked again, By the way, what did you want to see me about? Id like you to check something for me. Jay said, holding out a bulging handkerchief. Bonnie subconsciously tried to reach out to open it. Ill do it, its full of debris and its easy to hurt your hand. Jay said, helping to take over and open the handkerchief. Inside, are fragments of perfume bottles. Before she could say anything, Bonnie furrowed her clear willow brows, Do you want me to find out whats wrong with this perfume, or, who made this perfume? Jay heard the point of the words, Why do you ask that, could it be, you already knew there was something wrong with this perfume? Chapter 1675: The Legendary Love Brain Now that weve met, Bonnie has nothing to hide. She nodded her head and admitted, Yes, I almost had a miscarriage before, thanks to this perfume, didnt I? The good thing is that it was found in time so that it did not lead to the childs ident. Now even if they were born prematurely and were cared for in an incubator, they were the strongest and healthiest of that group of children. That means he not only used this perfume against my mother, but even against you? Jays sword eyebrows condensed into a thick ink dot. Bonnie was a little confused, Isnt this Auntie Nancys doing? Its Auntie Nancy trying to kill my baby. Of course not, Jay shook his head, my mother was also a victim, and may well even have gotten cancer from years of using the perfume. What! If Bonnie had only been disgusted and repulsed by the perfume before, she would have been able to get it. Now then, its the sight of this perfume that makes you angry and scared. Jay saw this and reached down to put the pieces away, making sure that the residual smell would not be smelled either. Thats when he spoke again, Did you always think that it was my mother who did it to you? Bonnie nodded, Yeah, who else would this kind of thing be if not Auntie Nancy. Even if, someone ordered Auntie Nancy to do it, then Auntie Nancy should know and be an aplice. How did it turn out that Auntie Nancy was also a victim? In that case, Auntie Nancy didnt know what harm the perfume actually did before she used it every day as a baby, only to have it affect me when I happened to be pregnant? I think thats right. Jay nodded, Im sorry, I didnt know there was this thing before. If only I had known! If I had known earlier, I could have taken Nancy to the checkup earlier. Perhaps the test results would not have been as bad as they are today. Bonnie was keenly aware of the self-recrimination in Jays eyes. This is something no one expected, and you have absolutely nothing to me yourself for. Bonnie reassured. After a pause, he asked, If you need to go help introduce any experts, I can ask George to help. George is at least a foreign aristocrat, there will certainly be a lot of medical authorities that he knows.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. We formed a research group to discuss how to give Nancy treatment. More discussion, maybe we can find how to treat well. Jay shook his head, She wont leave Capital at the moment, and I cant tell the truth, I can only treat it as a myxoma conservatively, and Ille back to you for help when I get the chance afterwards. After a long sigh, Jay finally stated the purpose of the day. The doctor said that this herb is rare and basically only the Pearson Family can have it, so Id like to ask you to look it up for me. Who, exactly, put this herb inside the raw material of the perfume. Bonnie was a little confused, Isnt the answer obvious, the whole the Pearson Family, no one but Nathan would have made a move on Auntie Nancy. I know that, of course, Jay nodded, but if I dont show proof, my mother is bound to think that it was Ayras doing. Oh yes, theres also the third aunt! Its understandable that Nancy would think so. She stole Nathan, so it makes sense that Ayra would feel resentment and thus use these tactics to harm her. Even Nathan can put all the me on Ayras shoulders. My mother is like a fool in front of Nathan, she cant listen to anything at all. Jayughed bitterly, Probably, this is the legendary love brain! Chapter 1676: Don’t Cry Not waiting for Bonnie to settle down, he spoke again, No, not the love brain. To say Nancy is a love brain would be an insult to the term love brain. Its pure brains! Bonnie pulled the corner of her mouth, This is your mother after all, its a little bit not nice of you to say that, isnt it? Im sorry, Im just angry and sad about it. Jay let out another long sigh. In fact, Bonnie is quite understandable. Auntie Nancy has her own problems with being cheated on, but its Nathans fault for being the cause. It was Nathan who took advantage of Nancys love, so thoroughly. Yes, the real bad guy is him. Jay nodded, So Im going to find strong enough evidence that my mother wont trust him anymore and that he wont be able to get along in all of Capital! Jay does what he says he will do!This belongs ? N?velDra/ma.Org. I believe in you. Bonnies eyes shone brightly with encouragement and affirmation, And Ill help you too. Thank you, Bonnie, may I call you that? Jays eyes had more than a little hope in them. Bonnie smiled, Of course you can, you and my brother have the same father and mother, so count me as half brother, since you are my brother, of course you can call me that. The word brother haspletely destroyed the hope that had been sparked in Jays eyes. Brother! Thats right, hell only be Bonnies brother for the rest of his life. Because in his blood, too, flows a part of the blood of the Pearson Family. Life, ah, its really wonderful. Jay was silent for a long time andmented, I always thought that being from a business family I would be so talented in the medical arts because I was gifted. Now it seems that from the beginning, it was the Pearson Familys genes that influenced me. Because the Pearson Family is a medical family, we all know more or less the art of medicine. So he, an illegitimate son with Nathans blood in his veins, has also made a ssh in the medical world. Bonnie, Jay whispered, am I never going to get rid of Nathan for the rest of my life? He wanted to pursue the path of medicine, but the fact that he had a talent for it was given to him by Nathan. Just practicing medicine is the same as letting that part of Nathan flourish. What does that have to do with Nathan. Bonnie shook her head, Its not like having talent is the same as being a guaranteed sess. She even talked about her own childhood. You do know that I was taken back from the orphanage and raised by the Morgan Family, right? Jay nodded, I know, the Morgan Family are good people, they treat you well and raise you well. I was considered half noble as a child, so I went to the best noble elementary school. At that time we had to be taken to see various jobs, to grow in knowledge and to find a trade that we liked. Im not really interested in this line of medicine, but when I went to the hospital apprenticeship, but won the first group, everyone said I was very talented, if I study well in the future, I can definitely be a medical genius. But I was not interested and not willing to work hard, after all, studying medicine requires a lot of reading and a lot of bloody patients, which requires a lot of courage. Said Bonnie pulled out a handkerchief and handed it to Jay, So yeah, there is talent this we can not change, but if you really want to be the top of this line, will certainly put in the effort, these efforts, not others to you, is your own, to yourself. Jay reached out to take the handkerchief and backhandedly touched his face, only to find a wet patch. Chapter 1677: Talent can not be surrendered, but the effort can decide for themselves Jay doesnt know exactly when he was crying. I dont even know why Im crying. But, after listening to Bonnies words, I feel a lot morefortable in my heart. Thank you, Bonnie, Jay spoke again, You should get a psychologist with an eloquence like that. Bonnie bared her teeth and smiled, I would have liked to take the test, but I had to read a lot of books, I couldnt be bothered to work hard and give up.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The slightly naive tone of voice lightened the mood at the table. Jay stopped mentioning these things and spoke instead, Order your meal and eat. Bonnie was also polite, ordered a bunch of dishes, and finally asked to pack one. Your little niece, little nephew is still at home, and its a little inappropriate for me to sneak out and eat good food. Jay was generous, Sure, it doesnt matter how much you pack. After this meal, Bonnie got up to say goodbye. She returned to the Pearson Family with a mission. Old Mr. Pearson has gone crazy with anxiety and is going round and round the yard. When he saw Bonnie, he quickly rushed forward, Bonnie, what have you run away to ah, now still in the month, and premature caesarean section, especially to pay attention to ah! Bonnie vaguely spat out her tongue, I just got a little greedy, so I went out to eat something delicious. In order to stop Old Mr. Pearsons mouth, he also hurriedly took out his own packed share, Of course, grandpa, you and others also have a share. So good. The fire in Old Mr. Pearsons heart was instantly reduced by half. The beauty to carry things into the house, suddenly and board face, Do not think that this small favor can make me let you go, tonights tonic drink two, drink not finish not allowed to sleep. Yes, yes, yes, Ill drink it all. Bonnie nodded her head good-naturedly. Thats right. Old Mr. Pearson once again burst into a smile, Come on, lets go inside and see what my precious granddaughter has bought for me. Bonnie ordered all the dishes ording to the familys taste. Old Mr. Pearson only took one look, then his eyes were shining and his mouth was full of smiles. And my favorite roast pork, its so good, this has a granddaughter is different, the intergenerational small cotton coat ah! He served it on the table and ate it beautifully. While eating, he urged Bonnie, Drink that cup of hot water first to warm up, its been so cold in Capitaltely, dont freeze. Bonnie held her cup and took a small sip, thinking of the most appropriate wording. After a long time, he said, Grandpa, can I sit at home during this month? Of course you can. Old Mr. Pearson agreed without even thinking about it, Ill have the doctore to take care of you at home, its better to be at home, the house is big and there are more people waiting for you, unlike the hospital, its just a big room, every time we go to see you, we still have to draw lots to guess. Old Mr. Pearson is not very strong in these two, so many times can only watch the other the Pearsons to see Bonnie. Hes going to suffocate! Bonnie was stunned, So you always stay away because of that. She thought that Old Mr. Pearson was too busy to take time off. Im not busy with anything, all my time is spent thinking about you and my great-grandchildren. Old Mr. Pearsonmiserated. But now there is no fear. Bonnie is going to be home for the month! But sitting at home should be a bit boring, right? Bonnie rubbed her chin, I cant y with electronics too often, Grandpa, why dont you give me some fun? Chapter 1678: All can satisfy you Without a moments hesitation, Old Mr. Pearson agreed to do so. Sure, whatever kind of fun you want, Grandpa will oblige you. Old Mr. Pearson said. Not just y. Whatever Bonnie wants, Old Mr. Pearson can do it! I want to find some books to read, Bonnie said, I heard the Pearson Family has a super collection of books, can I find some books to read in there? Yes, Old Mr. Pearsons expression became difficult, but most of the books there are medical books, you should not be interested. If he liked to read, Old Mr. Pearson could have rebuilt a book collection in the yard and filled it with Bonnies favorite books. Even the name of the book collection he has thought of. It is called Bonnie little princess exclusive collection of books! Hows it going Bonnie, are you happy with the name? Old Mr. Pearson asked with great expectation. Bonnie tugged at the corner of her mouth, Dont you think, Grandpa, that the name is too shameful? Fixing a collection of books with such a name in the courtyard means that others will see it when they enter and leave. In less than three days, her face will bepletely disgraced. Old Mr. Pearson did not think, What does it matter, you go out and ask them, who dare tough at you, envy you more than enough. Just ask, who can get such favor?! Seeing that persuasion does not work, Bonnie had to change the way, Then grandpa, even if you fix it for me now, the construction period will be particrly long, and when you fix it I have been out of the month, which still need to read books to pass the time ah. That makes a lot of sense. Old Mr. Pearson nodded, Then youd better go to the familys book collection, and if you dont think the books in there are good, tell Grandpa, and Ill have someone put a different batch in for you. As for the medical books and what not, we have long read, not too important, so just find a warehouse pile up. Theres no need to treat them so brutally, I love medical books, maybe if I take a good look, I can be a doctor in the future. Bonnie waved her hand. Anyway, you can go to the Book Depository to read books, the matter is set. Bonnie seized the opportunity to delve into the stash, making various efforts to find the recipe for that one vor of perfume in question. The sess was not lost, and the information was found.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. This herb, however, is not grown in the pharmacy of the Pearson Family. What is the situation? The Pearson Family doesnt have it, so where did Nathan get it? When Ayra appeared in front of her, she was puzzled. Aunt Sam. Bonnie stood up to say hello. Ayra waved her hand towards her, Sit down, its quite hard to stand up,e on, put your jacket on, its cold inside the storeroom. Receiving that thick coat, Bonnie immediately felt a lot warmer on her body. It does get a little chilly, and I didnt even feel it earlier. Bonnie said with a smile. Ayra replied, Youre just too focused, Bonnie, are you looking for the recipe for that perfume? At that, Bonnie was stunned. She turned the corner toe to the Book Depository so that no one would know the real reason for her visit. And how does Ayra know this? Dont be too surprised, it seems to guess Bonnies mind, Ayra speaks softly, because I also came to the collection to look for this recipe, and even, I know exactly where that herb is nted. Chapter 1679: She’s willing to do it Ayra is not just talk. She literally took Bonnie to the herbs ntation. It is said to be a ntation, but in fact it is in the basement of the other house, which has lights that imitate the sun and various humidity and temperature controllers. Walking in, there is a sense of really being in the garden. And the ground in the culture of the pot, is swaying growth of many green nts. It looks lush and growing. Did you nt this, Third Aunt? Bonnie asked curiously. Ayra shook her head, You should know that I was married in a union, right, this aspect of medicine, let alone interested, can be said to know nothing about it, if you take me before I do not know the real use of this stuff, say, this is leek, I will believe. Bonnie stared at the nts andmented seriously, It does kind of look like leeks. After a pause, he came back to the topic, If this is not made by the third aunt, then it is Nathans seeds? Right. Ayra nodded, He nted it, and I knew about it over a decade ago and pretended not to know. From the time Nathan started making perfume, Ayra sensed that he was cheating on her. The first will be hysterical, but then also look down. Do whatever Nathan wants, she doesnt care. So, as you know, Aunt Sam, what are these things used for? Bonnie asked again. How can you not know that! Ayraughed softly, Too much of this perfume will make it impossible to have children, right? Yes. Bonnie nodded, If you knew, Third Aunt, why didnt you tell Nancy? Of course, Ayra is under no obligation to tell Nancy. To say or not to say, it just lies in the heart will not produce guilt. And now it is useless even to pursue. Because something has happened to Nancy. Bonnie was about to say this when Ayras eyes widened and she spoke incredulously, I told her, and she doesnt use the perfume anymore, does she? What? Bonnie felt puzzled, Its still working, Auntie Nancy has been using it all the time, and its even gotten posterior. Tell Ayra about Nancys current situation, and Ayra bes even more incredulous. Desperately shaking his head, How is it possible, I have not smelled that perfume since I told her back then. Could Nancy be using it quietly behind her back? Can why ah? Its not like its a good thing. Ayra was puzzled. But Bonnie has already guessed why, Is there a possibility that this perfume has changed its form, making the perfumepletely different from before, so you just dont feel it anymore? This is the most reasonable exnation. Otherwise Nancy has not used this perfume since more than ten years ago, and where did the disease on her bodye from? Also, why would Nathan keep growing this herb when he cant give away his perfume? At that moment, both Bonnie and Ayra felt a chill run down their backs. When you meet such a terrible man, he will try to find ways to poison you in various ways, a little erosion off you, so that you are in a situation of no return. How terrible! Nancy now, regret it? Half a minuteter, Ayra asked.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Bonnie shook her head and smiled bitterly, No, she doesnt know the truth and is so convinced that Nathan is a good person that shes resigned to it. Chapter 1680: I have a big announcement Ayra closes her eyes. But the hand kept turning the Buddhist beads, round and round, until theplicated mood calmed down, only then did he sigh leisurely, Sinful fate, sinful fate! Nancy must have done something wrong in herst life, and thats why she has to suffer so much in this life. Aunt Sam, can you help me guard this herb garden, and besides, find evidence that this herb garden is Nathans. Bonnie said. Ayra agreed crisply, Yes, of course.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The two spoke, which led them to the living room on the first floor. When ready to leave, Bonnie blushed, Its over, Ive just been to the herb garden, will it Its okay, Ayra reassured her, that herb has to wait for flowering to have a strong medicinal effect, usually its just a weed, it wont affect you. Aunt Sam, you seem to know very well. Bonnie was a little surprised. Ayra hmmmed, Of course its clear, after all, thats how I wanted to get rid of the second child I conceived back then. At that time she ran to the herb garden for a long time every day, wanting to abort the child unnoticed. Abort the child that is full of sins and should not have been born in the world. But wait and wait, but not half as useful. In the end, it was she and Nathan had an argument when she was identally pushed over the edge of the table by Nathan and the baby was lost. But Nathan doesnt feel guilty at all and says that the baby is a daughter and should never have been born. He wants a son who can inherit all he has, so a daughter is a liability to him, and even if she is born, she will be treated differently. Ayras voice wasnguid. Fortunately not born, otherwise know that the world is so cold, how sad ah? Bonnie only felt heartbroken when she heard it. Everyone in the Pearson Family dotes on the girls, especially Max, who spoils her as a sister. Unbeknownst to him, he originally had a real sister. As she was thinking about it, Ayra asked, Dont tell Max about this. Hes on his honeymoon right now, so knowing this will definitely affect his mood, and since things cant be changed, telling him is just one more person to be angry with. Bonnie nodded vigorously, My brother, who has a violent temper, will definitely freak out when he finds out, I wont say anything, its a little secret between us. What little secret is that? No sooner had the two men spoken than Maxs voice came from the entrance foyer. Ayra hurriedly passed a look to Bonnie, resumed her quiet and calm demeanor, and got up to greet her at the entrance. Why are you back with Talia and not going to hang out today? Max shook the champagne in his hand, I got it from the cer, the extra expensive one. Im calling all the Pearsons for a party tonight and I have an announcement to make. Those brow-beaten eyes were full of excitement. Bonnie was full of curiosity and nced at Talia next to her, Whats up sister-inw, to make my brother happy like this. Well find out tonight, so dont rush. Max forbade Talia to say. Talia lowered her head, reached out and stroked her stomach, one after another, full of the tenderness and happiness of motherhood, Yes, first sell. What a rarity. It was the first time Bonnie had ever seen these two keep a secret in silence. Nou Nou, unwilling to say it can only wait, anyway, good meal is not afraid ofte, I look forward to a little longer! As a result of a pause, it killed a return, pulling Talia to angle, Sister-inw, you first talk to me, Im really curious! Chapter 1681: You brat Bonnie had a pleading look in her eyes. Talia couldnt resist, but didnt want to spoil Maxs fun. He repeatedly said that he would be the one to make the announcement. After a moments reflection, Talia gave Bonnie a little hint, Its about this kid. Hmm? What is this dumbnguage, Bonnie how not quite understand it. Isnt the matter about this child well settled long ago, Max is willing to raise as a biological child, or even can only this one child is enough. Could it be that there is some variation? Talias expression can be seen, as if it is not again. Bonnie guessed and guessed, but did note up with a reason, so she had to give up. She earnestly admonished, Sister-inw, I like this child very much, and also both hands and feet are in favor of this child being born, so if my brother tries to bully you, I will definitely help you clean him up. Its not like that. Talia is still vague, but her smile is wide, Anyway, youll know when you get there! C By the end of the night, the Pearsons had all gathered in the old house. Max held the expensive bottle of champagne, full of joy, and poured the wine one by one. Meet the young can not drink, they gave the preparation of orange juice, is freshly squeezed oh, selected are tens of dors a tangerine, especially sweet. Wow, Max, what are you doing today? Didnt you say that after marriage, all the money should be given to your wife to spend? Last time I asked you to buy me dinner you refused, I went down with a ss of juice, more expensive than the meal money. A younger brother, who is still in high school, teased. Max hehey smile, tonight, drink at will, I promise not to hurt, besides, do not invite you to dinner is not heartache money, is that you are too fat, want to exercise you to eat in the cafeteria to reduce weight loss only. High school dick skimmed. If you are stingy, why do you need to make personal attacks? No more sweet orange juice in your mouth! Come on Max, the eldest stood out, what the hell is going on that you have to call everyone here and open such expensive champagne. Max saw that everyone had arrived, then he cleared his throat and spoke, Its not a big deal, just wanted to tell everyone that Talia and I have a child that is mine. The crowd was silent at these words. What does this mean ? It was supposed to be your and Talias baby, you raised it together, its our baby bump from THE Pearson Family. The eldest tried to lighten the mood. After all, in his perception, Talia was carrying someone elses child, but now that she had married into the Pearson Family, she naturally became the Pearson Familys child.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Did someone say something to you? Old Mr. Pearson even stood out with his cane, his face sullen and cold, Tell me, and Ill rip that persons mouth out right now! The Pearson Family, a group of women, are even warming up to Talia, fearing that Talia will be sad and upset. This is the Pearson Familys child, the Pearsons are heartily looking forward to the baby. Why care what others say ah. Just be yourself. Youve all misunderstood. Max shook his head again fiercely, I mean, this child is really mine, he is my seed, he has the same blood as me, a child passed down from this line of the Pearson Family! The crowd froze again. Back to his senses, his tone became a little excited, You say this is true, this is your child, how is this possible? Didnt Talia marry someone else and then have a baby with someone else. How did it be Maxs again? You brat, you found Talia a long time ago, but did not help Talia out of her misery, and deliberately caused her an extramarital affair? Old Mr. Pearson was a man of action and pped Max directly on the back of the head. Chapter 1682: Give Nancy a big gift Max was unprepared for the p and almost fell into the couch in front of him. Good thing Talia reached out and held on, Is everything okay? Nothing, nothing, Max shook his head, then looked at Old Mr. Pearson in aggravation, Great Grandpa, why do you miss me so much! How else can I think of you, you brat, it just pisses me off! Old Mr. Pearson prepares to go up for a second hit. Great Grandpa, Talia stopped, thats not true, this has nothing to do with Max. At these words, Old Mr. Pearsons eyes were full of heartache, How can there be no rtionship, this child is his, it cant just take root from your belly for no reason and he knows nothing about it, right? Talking about this makes it even more irritating. The child is his own, but he has to lie to everyone that it is someone elses, keeping everyone in the dark. Max, this brat, really should be taught a good lesson today! The crowd was thinking the same thing, rolling up their sleeves and getting ready to make Max look good. In the nick of time, Talia stepped forward and stared at the enormous pressure and spoke, What if I said that I was pregnant with Maxs baby and Max really didnt know? How is it possible! Brat went out and did something bad, dont you know it in your heart, trying to fool around with the drunkenness thing? The Pearson Familys eldest uncle was the first to disbelieve. We are all studying medicine, so it is very clear that if really drunk, it is simply not that! Its test tube. Talia exined, This child, it came from test tubes. The process during this is a bitplicated and Talia doesnt even know where to start. Finally or Max help, Auntie Nancy calcted a good calction, worried that I will steal Jays position, so they went to Talia on purpose, but also arranged Jay to Talia to do a test tube. Originally it was to let Talia pregnant with someone elses child, when the time came so that I coulde to make me suffer, no intention topete with Jay, but Jay was guilty of Talia, so he used the dna sample I stored in the hospital The process sounds a bit far-fetched, but thats really how it works. It took the crowd a long time to finally digest all these words. Finally haveughed, That is to say, this child is originally our the Pearson Family, Nancy originally wanted to harm us the Pearson Family, but did not want to, but helped the Pearson Family? Max nodded, Yes, thats right. Id like to thank Nancy for sending us the Pearson Familys children in such a roundabout way. The Pearson Familys eldest brother eximed. But looking at that expression, its clear that its not really about thanking. Uncle, what are you doing? Max asked warily, Right now Nancy is still hiding somewhere in Capital, and might go crazy, so dont mess with it. the Pearson Family eldest waved his hand indifferently, Dont worry, I wont be stupid enough to report my name, Ill just quietly, quietly thank it. Besides, Nancy didnt even know about it, so how could she think it was them? Just say yes. The Pearson Family eldest and the others discussed a bit before pulling out their phones and starting to operate them. Worried that she might overy her hand, Talia tugged on Maxs arm to show him what was really going on. Max peeked over and swept his head, and his expression became rxed and happy.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Waving his hand indifferently, Quite a nice way to say thanks, itll be fine, and besides, Im in! Chapter 1683: This is the initiative to send to the door Talia also does not know much about these, see everyone on the phone a series of operations, the eyes can not help but some confusion. Bonnie then came forward and exined, Auntie Nancy now has a foreign tradepany on hand, is the kind of line, because it is only a transitional pursepany, so there is no substantial business, used to pass the ount. Thats the ount they are now crediting and then requesting refunds to. Auntie Nancy if you want to keep all thepanies rted to this foreign tradepany, you have to agree to a refund, but this operation, very tedious, but also must be one by one point The most crucial thing is that the Pearsons call the amount of money is still small, a piece of two pieces. Talia understood it in general. They say the Pearsons are healers of the Buddhas heart, gentle and kind to all, but now it seems that there is also a false element. Talia sighed in a small voice. After a pause, he raised his smile again, But count me in! Not bad for a woman from our the Pearson Family, here, Ill teach you. Bonnie started to help operate it. They could even imagine Nancys twisted and hideous expression now.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It must be wonderful! And just as he was happy, the maid outside came in, Mr. Pearson, theres a man outside looking for the wife, saying hes the wifes ex-husband. Zack Stone? Max was full of disgust, Tell him that there is no time to meet! All divorced, and still dare toe to Talia, believe it or not, beat him to the ground to find teeth? The maid, however, stood still and did not move, and continued on with a stiff face, But he said that if he did not go out, he could not hide anything about the child. Yoo-hoo? Now the Pearsons cranky genes are stirring up. Talia, on the other hand, exined awkwardly, I had secretly asked Jay before, so he didnt know who the real father of this child was. Its good not to know, said the Pearson Family eldest, just todays a good opportunity for us to go and greet him. Thats right, let him dare to treat our sweet baby Talia like that before, echoed the eldest aunt, nodding her head. A group of people went out in a big way. At the moment outside the door, Zack still doesnt know exactly what he will face. He dragged a cross-faced man to stand in the doorway and barked earnestly. Later you must bite the bullet that you are the childs real father, paternity test you do not need to care, I will think of a way, then you will say you want the child, Talia is certainly not willing, and then you will lose money. If you can get five million, he took 60%, the rest of his life is even worry-free! Dont worry, Im much more professional than you in this area. The cross-eyed man was full of impatience, Stop talking, there are so many people here, beware of the ears through the wall! Zack thought about it and kept his mouth shut. Out of the corner of my eye, I also happened to catch a glimpse of the Pearsons hustling towards this side. Zack was startled, especially when he saw the leader Max, but also a few weak legs. The idea of escape was born in the heart. It was good to hold back at the end. Can not go, this time firmly can not go! If you cant make this money, youll never have the chance to make money again. After Zack secretly cheered himself up, pretending to calmly look at the crowd, What is this, n to directly beat us, I am looking for people secretly in the video, when you go to jail! Max hooked his lips and smiled, Beat you up, Im too dirty to get my hands dirty. Say, what exactly do you want, I will only reason with you today, so that you will be convinced. Chapter 1684: A little more for your good! Somehow, when seeing this expression on Maxs face, Zacks heart began to panic like crazy. It feels like it hasnt even started yet, and hes already been pinched by Max to death. The idea of giving up has even sprung to mind. But the cross-legged man next to him did not notice this. His eyes scanned the circle and found Talias figure in the crowd. Immediately waved towards Talia, Wife, hurry up ande here, what are you running after others? Talia shrank back and shielded her stomach, I dont know you. What kind of talk is that? We were so in sync, we didnt stop for almost the whole night, and now youre married to a rich family and youre turning your face away? The cross-legged man sneered. The crowd was also not expecting that the cross-legged man could actually be so justified in putting such things out there and saying them. And its obviously fake, but it can be said as if its real. This face is so thick! You said Talia and you were together once, do you have any proof? Max askednguidly. Mr. Pearson, I didnt want to disturb your life, but after all, I loved Talia, so Im not willing to give her to you, so Im here. Maxs eyes narrowed dangerously, Youre saying that the baby in Talias belly is yours? Yes, it was that night we were absurd, I originally thought Talia would abort the child if she married you, but I never thought you would be so magnanimous and willing to father my child. Of course I would love for my child to stay with the Pearson Family and be a human being, but what about me, Id be alone. The cross-eyed man said the more sad, even sighed, But you and Talia so in love, I do not want to disturb you, so, give me the child, I take care of the child alone to grow up, you can still have their own children well. No, Bonnie stepped forward, instantly theatrical, who are you to take the child, this child we the Pearson Family will take care of, this is our the Pearson Family child. the Pearson Family Missy right, you cant be so brutal and unreasonable, your wife was snatched away by you, and now even the child is going to be snatched away, I what is the point of me living! The cross-meat man said. And even started to y rough, I must have this child anyway, if you dont give it to me, I wont leave here. The baby and Talia, I cant give you either. Max replied dryly, But something else can be given to you. Something else? The cross-eyed mans eyes burst out with a brilliant light, What is it? Great stuff that youll enjoy for decades toe. Max replied. Money. This must be the money! The cross-eyed man and Zack looked at each other, their mouths grinning almost to the back of their ears. Rubbed his hands andughed very happily, Oops, if you guys really dont want to give me kids and wife, I cant help it, well, Ill take a littlepensation for that! Of coursepensation will be given, and not just to you, or Zack, all of you. Max said, giving a wink to the servant next to him. The maid will understand and turn around to get it from the vi.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The two were still standing stupidly at the door waiting. After waiting for half a day, I saw the maid just brought out a small suitcase, which felt a bit wrong. Mr. Pearson, is that a check you have for us, why is it so small? That box cant even hold a million, right? Its not the money. Max replied, What I have in store for you, ah, is jail time! Chapter 1685: Clean up two dead dogs only Without waiting for the two men toe back to their senses, Max struck hard and directly. Fast and urate, both men were punched to the ground. The pain was so painful that it made my eyes ze over and a gush of warmth came out of my nose. But the two men couldnt care less about that, got up and prepared to escape. But it was toote. The maid hade over with the box and took out the contents and handed them to Max.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Max is a heavy blow to the legs of both men. Two people should fall to the ground and start convulsing! How about this nerve current machine that specializes in treating epileptic patients, isnt it a great bandwagon? Max asked with a smile. Zack was so electrified that the corners of his mouth were crooked and he kept drooling out, and he shivered and spoke, Mr. Pearson, do you, do you like being cuckolded so much! No one wants to be a cuckold, but the baby wasnt Talias by choice, and I can understand that. Max replied. After a pause, he added, Whats more, Talia is carrying my child, so whats the cuckoldry? At that, Zacks green bean eyes widened in shock! It turns out that, from the beginning to the end, Max and the Pearsons are acting, is deliberately to see him make a fool of himself to be cleaned up. I was thinking, how on earth can I send you to prison, now well, you send yourself to the door, ckmail the Pearson Family, enough to put you behind bars. Max said. Max was so happy to have solved Zack! He reached out and took Talias shoulders, Come on wife, lets go back inside, youre carrying our baby now, dont catch a cold. Talia turned to go inside. Talia! Zack shouted heartbreakingly, You bitch, I treated you so well when you married into our family, and now youre taking revenge! It is better not to mention this, but mentioning this, Talias eyes are red. Good for her? Robbing me of my savings, giving me a thousand dors a month for groceries and cooking, and scolding me at every turn, and this is called being nice to me? Such a good, Zack himself to want ah! Zack said, Its not good for you, you dont need to do anything at home, the money is enough. The result is not good, which is not scolded can be? Originally Max had nned to end here, but hearing this, the anger in his heart red up again. Walk back to Zack, a fierce kick to him, I tell you, wife married home is used to love, if you do not even know this, you have no right to marry a wife? Weskiney so many men can not find a wife, but you are so arrogant, people like you, should go to jail and stay there, do not trouble those girls! Throwing that down, before leading Talia away. At the main entrance, only the Pearsons remain. Everyone looked at each other, but their hearts worked together in perfect harmony. The line went up to Zack, and then each person gave Zack a little. Remember, wives are for loving, but its no use knowing that in your life, because you wont have one. Old Mr. Pearson was thest to do so. He stood in front of Zack, who had been beaten into a pigs head, shook his head somewhat pathetically and pathetically, then got up and left. Zacks eyes were so swollen that he couldnt see clearly what was in front of him, and his mouth couldnt open. Lying on the ground like a dead dog. Well, or the kind of dead dog that foams all over. The security guard looked disgusted, and poked Zack with a baton, annoying, dont drip saliva on the floor ah, I clean up a lot of trouble! Chapter 1686: Strangled in the cradle Finally, the ridiculous farce of Zack and the cross-eyed man is over. In the Pearson Family living room, Max is embracing Talia and talking in a gentle voice. Dont think about the old days, not all men in the world are like that, look at Sebastian, look at Uncle, look at Uncle, and the others, we the Pearsons are fine. What $1, 000 a month for groceries and cooking? Max would love to give his life to Talia! Looking at Max so anxious to draw a line between himself and the scum, Talia could not help butugh softly, Of course I know you are not this kind of person. Max heckled, Good for you to know, anyway I really love you. Well, Talia nodded, but the sadness on her face could not be dispelled. Sister-inw, Zack will stay in jail from now on, even if hees out, we will find a way to take special care of him, dont worry, he will never appear in front of you again. Bonnie said soothingly. She thought Talia was worried about that. But Talia shook her head, No, I know he wont show up again, its just that Im wondering if this will get to Auntie Nancys ears. Zack, after all, was the handle that Auntie Nancy had arranged for her to use to keep her down in the first ce. The two may still be in contact! Hearing these words, the crowd followed in silence. Just now, I was so happy about the hand tearing Zack that I actually forgot about such an important thing. Nancys side, perhaps already knows? So what if I knew, theres nothing I can do but regret and be angry. Max is very open-minded, Moreover, I would like her to be angry, it is best to be angry with her! Snap! In the vi of Sea Sky Mansion, a vase was dropped hard on the ground with an ear-splitting thud. Nancy was so angry that her cheeks were hideously twisted, and her whole person was furious to the extreme. Damn! Why is the baby in Talias belly Maxs? Jay, Jay! Nancy called to her own son, her eyes scarlet, The baby in Talias belly, whats going on? Jay put one hand in his pocket, his expression was very nd, Oh, that child, ah, I did it on purpose, we already owe Talia a lot, so consider it a gift from me to her to make amends. Jay, did you know that the reason I wanted Talia to get pregnant was so I could use her to ckmail Max. But now, how else can this be ckmailed?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Max is probably so happy that he is already spinning all over the ce, right? Mother, is not the person you want to defeat Sebastian, why even Max, also want to solve together. Jay asked in confusion. Nancys eyes dodged a bit when she met Jays burning gaze. After looking around to make sure Nathan wasnt there, he spoke, Hes also your fathers son, so how can I be sure that everything will be yours in the future? Of course it is to make Maxpletely unable to get up ah! Max and Talia are together and didnt want to get involved in all this mall hubaloo, so you dont have to worry so much. Jay replied. But Nancy bristled, full of mistrust, Who can say this kind of thing? If he says he doesnt care now, does he really not care? Maybe when you find yourself with a wife and kids, you will want toe andpete with Jay for the family fortune when you have more money to spend? Nancy is now doing all this for a rainy day, to kill everything in the cradle ah! Chapter 1687: What did you just say? Let Nancy exin what she did to a flower, but Jays eyes still can not understand. This is too much. He was simply helping Nancy to do something virtuous. You! Nancy hated to p Jay. But the hand is raised, but how can not let go. This is his own Jay, his own son, how can he let go? The two of them were at a standstill when Nathan pushed open the door and walked in, his brow furrowed, What are you two doing, making a lot of noise in there? Nancy immediately changed her face, Its okay, Im persuading Jay to at least help you out a little. Nathans eyes were instantly alert for a few moments, So what, hes willing to help? Dont worry, Im not interested in your business, I wont help. Jay said coldly. While speaking, he watched Nathans expression out of the corner of his eye. Sure enough, we saw Nathan and a small sigh of relief. It was very light and subtle, but it was still caught in Jays eyes. Sure enough, Nathan didnt do it all for him. How else would you be so worried about him actuallying to help? Jay, dont talk to your father like that, everything were doing now is for you, if you could take over sooner, we could just step back and just assist you at that time. Nancy persuaded. She really does. Nothing else matters, just stay by Jays side and help him with those tedious little things. It allows Jay to be the king of the entire Capital without any fear, to reign in the mall, and to influence the lives and deaths of others at will! If you hold on to it, maybe Ill actually agree to it one day. Jay hooked up his lips, You and Nathan will have better results if you persuade together. Really?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Nancys eyes instantly shone brightly with excitement. Then turned his eyes to Nathan, trying to get Nathan to speak up together to persuade. Nathans face, however, was hard to read. Who am I to persuade you, even if you dont want to take over thepany, and want someone to beg you, dont even think about it! Jay shrugged his shoulders, If you dont want to, forget it, thats my attitude anyway, persuade me, I may not agree. Dropping these words, he turned around and left the room. Only Nathan and Nancy are left. The atmosphere in the room all became a bit odd. Nancy was still immersed in deep joy and didnt feel it at all. She stepped forward and took Nathans arm, Lets go persuade Jay, okay? This is the first time hes let go, I think theres a good chance! Even, Nancy thought that it was because she was sick. Jay, her baby boy is heartbroken before he intends to take over thepany and take over the matter in hand. Thinking of this, Nancys heart was warmed by the thought. Jay, what a great son of his! Dont you dream, Nathan butted in with a sullen face, This is just his rhetoric, he wont take over thepany. Nancy is still undeterred, Why, you havent even tried it. Try it, maybe its true? I told you its impossible, dont you understand! Nathan snapped again, Even if it were true, I wouldnt give it to him. Too annoyed by Jays sudden release, Nathan identally, actually said what he really meant. Nancy looked at him incredulously, You, what did you just say? Chapter 1688: Do you regret it? Nathan, who reacted, couldnt help but cross his eyes with a touch of chagrin and annoyance. Damn it! How can you say this straight out! Nancy, thats not what I meant. Nathan wanted to mend his ways. Nancy, however, took a step back, her eyes filled with horror and disappointment, You said you wouldnt give thepany to Jay even if he wanted it. Is it possible that from the beginning, you were lying to me, that you actually never intended to give thepany to Jay, but just used me and then gave it to Ayra and Max after you got it all? Nancys eyes were already filled with distrust. Nathan let out a long sigh, So this is what I am in your heart, from the beginning to the end, you never believed. With that, he was about to turn around and walk out the door. Seeing this, Nancy suddenly panicked. Rushing up to meet you again, Dont you have anything to say, dont you want to exin?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. What else is there to exin? Nathanughed bitterly, I brought you to Maxs wedding in public, even announced that it was all ours, and if Jay hadnte out and stirred things up, plus Old Mr. Jones was rescued, it would have worked and I would have proven my innocence long ago. After a pause, Nathan sighed long again, I am to me for not being able to fight the rivers and mountains and then hand them over to you, thats why you are so suspicious, right? Its not like that! Nancy shook her head desperately, I didnt mean it like that, its just that you said that you wouldnt give thepany to Jay, so thats why I Of course Im not going to give him thepany, because Ill give it to you, and its your freedom to give it to whoever you want. Nathan exined. So thats it! Nancy figured out the original reason, crystal tears rolled out of her eyes, her voice choked, Im sorry, its me who misunderstood you. Its not your fault, Im the one who didnt give you enough security, and its my fault that Im just now getting to know Jay, and thats why Jay is so resistant to me, always urging you to leave me. Nathan was racked with guilt. Nancy couldnt help the teardrops rolling out of her eyes when she heard this. She looked at Nathans self-condemned and sad face, and somewhere in her heart she began to ache. Rushing forward and hugging Nathan, No, this is my problem, if only I could persuade Jay to ept you, I know, youve been taking care of me and Jay, youve had a hard time. Get some rest early, Nathan still looked hurt, Ill give you thepany first after I solve these immediate problems, and you can do whatever you want with it then. Looking at Nathans disappointed back, Nancy felt guilty and self-conscious, as if she had been put on fire! I hesitated for a long time, but decided to go to Jay. Jay, in fact, your father really loves us and did all of this for us. Nancy said sincerely. Jay gave a hmmm, So thats how it is! So, will you try to ept him? Nancys eyes had a little more anticipation in them. Although it is expected, but more, it is with the idea that it will definitely fail. But who knows, this time Jay was very happy to agree. Yeah, one more chance is it? Then Ill do as you say and try to make good contact with him and be a good son in your eyes. True true? Nancy couldnt believe her ears. Isnt that what you wanted? Jay asked rhetorically, And now that Ive said yes, you dont? Chapter 1689: Can you come and help me Yes, of course Nancy is a hundred, a thousand yes! Its just thatC Jay, why did you change your mind all of a sudden? Nancy asked tentatively. Jay nodded, Theres no important reason, just dont want to see you go on living so hard and confused. The word muddle, he deliberately increased the tone. But Nancy was already immersed in deep joy at the moment and didnt hear these two words at all. Her mind was setting off fireworks, filled with the words, her son has grown up and finally matured. Seeing this, Jay simply sent Nancy back to her room to get some rest. The next battlefield belongs to him and Nathan. C The next morning, Jay went to Nathan and said he intended to have a good apprenticeship on the side. Nancy also stood by with a look of expectation in her eyes. Nathan was so angry that he wanted to kill, but he could only clench his teeth, Sure, just once you start, you cant yell tired, or I wont let you take over everything in my hands anymore. Of course, no matter what you do, you should start from the grassroots. Jay nodded his head. He guessed that Nathan must have deliberately arranged all kinds of very difficult things for himself in order to make him know what to do. But I never thought that something so difficult would be arranged. Half an hourter, Jay was standing in front of an abandoned warehouse building, still holding a baseball bat in his hand, with some drums in his heart.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. After so many years of pampering at the Jones Family, all of his exposure to business knowledge has been used by major corporatepanies. But now Nathan is asking him toe to these groundlings for money. For this reason it was said in a very grand way, All thepanies on the market are now after us because of the wanted notice issued by the Jones Family, and the only ones who can reach, and can deal with Sebastian through them, are these groundhogs. Jay, as long as you can go and take care of them, even if you go back to Jones Group as presidentter, you can have a whole new set of treatment for managing employees. Nancys eyes were filled with adoration and admiration for Nathan. Hearing this, he nodded vigorously, Jay, your father is right, if you are afraid to go by yourself, I can apany you. Keeping Nancypany? Jay couldnt help it, the corners of his mouth once again hooked into a mocking smile. If Nancyes, then the only thing left for Nathan to see in this negotiation about the groundhog today is what he wants Nancy to see. The only way to get Nathan what he wants is to do it himself. Thinking, Jay took a deep breath and lifted his steps into the warehouse. I dont know how long it took, but Jay finally came out of it. He was covered in blood, even the hair in front of his forehead was also soaked in blood, is slowly dripping down the blood-red water droplets. The whole person looks hideous and gruesome. But it was as if he himself could not feel anything. Dragging the already crippled baseball bat, he limped and stumbled toward the front. Finally, the stamina failed to fall directly into the weeds from. He fished out his cell phone and, with hisst shred of consciousness, dialed a number. Bonnie, can youe to and help me? Bonnie was very shocked on the other end of the line, What happened, Jay, Mr. Jones, where are you? Im at , Jay said, trying to speak up and say where he was. But before you can say it, the whole person will directly ck out, directly fainted. Chapter 1690: You are also married ah When he woke up again, Jay found himself in the hospital. The pungent smell of disinfectant water and the snow-white walls prove that he is now alive. Still alive.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Is it because you were saved by Bonnie? Just as I was thinking about it, a womans voice came from the doorway, Yo, looks like youre recovering pretty fast! Jay turned his head to look over with hope. But found that it was not Bonnie at all, but Anna. The daughter of a Willisto real estate tycoon, whom I had never met, but had a deep impression of. Miss Newman, Jay spoke slowly, did you save me? Or what? Anna rolled her eyes, You dont expect that it was Bonnie who saved you, do you? Not hiding anything, Jay nodded honestly, I do remember calling Bonnie for help before I passed out. But who knew it would end up being Anna. Anna saw this before she opened her mouth and exined, Bonnie and I were together at the time, and shes still inbor and cant go out, so I came to your rescue. So thats it. Jay nodded, still speaking politely, Thanks a lot Miss Newman. My phone number, do you want to take one down? Anna asked. Jay was full of confusion, Why should I take down your phone number? In the future, you cane to me directly if you have anything, do not always think about going to Bonnie, Bonnie is now married, you are very inappropriate, it seems like prying the corner. And Bonnie really doese to see you every time, its more like theres a real affair. Anna said. So, avoid suspicion! Jay dropped his eyes and fell silent. Seeing this, Anna simply took his phone from the bedside table and entered the number herself. But this time, Jay but leisurely spoke, If I remember correctly, Miss Newman you seem to be married, you do not need to avoid suspicion? Annas hand was typing in the phone number. Following exasperation, he deleted the previous numbers and threw the phone at Jay, Sick ah you, good intentions as a donkeys liver and lungs, next time you die and no one cares about you. Ill call Sebastian next time. Jay said, I did make a surprise this time, sorry. Jay seems to be a sponge, beat up are soft, not at all painful. In turn, the person who did it made it a little harder. Annas white eyes were rolling up to the ceiling. A long time ago, only to change the subject asked, Forget it, it does not matter, so many injuries on your body is how to get ah, was beaten by a group? Jay hooked the corners of his mouth bitterly, Pretty much. Is this even close? Anna found it a bit baffling, Yes means yes, no means no, pretty much what does that mean? I volunteered to get beaten up, so it wasnt exactly a group fight, but I did get beaten up by a bunch of people. Jay exined. At that, Annas clear almond eyes red round, Sending your door to be beaten, are you out of your mind? Forget it if you dont understand. Jay wasnt going to say much. In fact, not much can be said about it. Because the less people know about dealing with Nathan, the safer it will be. Jay slowly sat up with his arms propped up, I appreciate you sending me to the hospital, Ill thank youter when I get a chance. Youre leaving now? Anna was a little incredulous, but the injuries you have are very serious, the doctor rmended hospitalization for half a month for observation it. Chapter 1691: I will fight to the end Jay insisted on getting off the ground and spoke without looking back, You forget that I am also a doctor. So, if he says he can be discharged now, that means he can be discharged. Anna was dumbfounded.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. I have never seen such a stubborn person! The doctor did say, however, that this wound would be fine if you went home to recuperate. So, Jay went home to rest and kind of followed medical advice! Jay dragged himself out of the hospital with a limp and a bruise. Before returning to Sea Sky Mansion, he also bought a new suit and changed into it to cover up the wounds on his body. Only the few scars left on the face really cant be covered up, so they went straight into the vi on top. At that time, Nathan was drinking tea in the living room. A face full of pleasant expression, so happy. Turning his head and seeing Jaye back, the whole thing was bad. The teacup in his hand did not even hold steady, fell directly on the carpet, the snow-white shag carpet was blotted with arge swath of wet, stained withplex and strange patterns. How did you get back so quickly? Nathan asked incredulously. The corners of Jays lips rose slightly, What, are you surprised to see me return safely? Nathan opened his mouth to say something, but in the end, he held back. Can not say, otherwise the previous disguise will be abandoned! He forced a smile and smiled, Of course Im surprised, I thought it would take you a long time to take care of that gang, but now it seems that you are better than I thought, Im d! What hypocritical words! Jay let out a long sigh, I almost had an ident then, fortunately, still alive. So, youre hurt pretty badly? Nathans gaze moved away from the wound on Jays face and worked its way down, trying to find other wounds. But because the suit was too tight, nothing was seen. Its pretty serious, Jay took in his reaction, Im broken, and this isnt serious? Nathan opened his mouth, not knowing what to say. And Jay continued to talk beside him, Dont you ever want to know how I got that gang? Nathan certainly wants to know! In fact, before sending Jay, Nathan himself went to the gang several times, but all to no avail. Especially now that he is wanted by the entire Capital, the gang is reluctant to get into trouble and is turning him away. Thats precisely why Nathan arranged for Jay to go ahead. Because he knew that Jay couldnt have done it. Who knew, Jay actually seeded and finished so fast! How the hell did you do that? Nathan asked. With a smile on his face, Jay said softly, Its simple, I made the offer for them to help me and said that I wouldpensate them marilyter. Ive used that trick, too, and it doesnt work at all. Nathan said. Jay shook his head, Dont rush, I havent finished yet. They said that they could get the money alone from somewhere else and didnt have to take the risk unless I could prove that I was really on their side. So, I got each of them to give me a little bit and I wouldnt bother them whether I was crippled or paralyzed for life, so they believed me. So, you took a beating from all of them? Nathan was stunned, Crazy, youre a crazy person! How can you get the results you want if youre not crazy? Jay asked rhetorically, Im not as useless as you think, for what I want, what I want to defend, even if it costs me my life, I will fight to the end! Chapter 1692: Testing Jays eyes burned, staring intently at Nathan in front of him. Look at Nathans heart are a little faint up. Panicked, he dodged his eyes away, If you had this determination earlier, you would have seeded long ago! Yeah, if I could have been smarter and more discerning earlier, I wouldnt have let my mother fall into this situation. Jay said in a deep voice. So obviously meant, Nathan can hear it even if he is a fool. The eyes instantly became suspicious, Do you, do you already know something? Jay asked him back, Do you think I should know anything? Dont y dumb, you look like you obviously know something, who told you, or did you find out yourself? Nathan pursued. Cant understand what youre saying, Jay yed dumb, but the fact that youre asking means you do have something to hide from me, something bad, right? The expression on Nathans face changed dramatically. Green for a while and white for a while, and finally cker than the bottom of the pot. Have this time to suspect me, or hurry back to the room to deal with their own wounds, otherwise take the ground snake and what, are not living the day of sess! Throwing down these words, Nathan went back to his room on the second floor and mmed the door to the sky. Jay raised his eyes and looked at the door of the room that was tightly closed, the smile on his face quickly converged cleanly and gripped to the core. And inside the room, Nathan threw a quiet fit. Damn! It is clear that he wanted to make things difficult for Jay, so that Jay would know how to retreat, but who knows he really seeded. And from this matter, it ispletely obvious how proficient Jay is in this area. If this continues, I am afraid that all the power in the hands will be silently transferred away by Jay. He will never allow this to happen! And more importantly, Jays usible words made his mind wary. Jay, is it true that you know something? Hesitating again and again, Nathan gathered his mood, resumed his usual gentle look, took a bottle of perfume and went to knock on Nancys door. Who is it? Nancy asked from across the room.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Its me. Nathan replied. Hearing this familiar voice, Nancy nearly jumped straight up from the bed and hurried to open the door. The eyes are full of hopeful light, bright and shining, and full of shyness, You how you came over ah, you are not angry with me? Nathan raised his hand and stroked Nancys cheek, How could I be mad at you, youre the woman I love the most. At the word, Nancy was simply overjoyed. She couldnt wait to jump into Nathans arms, her voice already choked up, I knew you must love me, thank you, for being willing to love me. Well, how old are you, why are you still like a child, actually barefoot on the ground, Ill carry you back to bed. With that, Nathan gave Nancy a princess hug and carried her back to the bed to lie down. A woman in her forties is now looking at Nathan as if she were a young girl looking at her first love. Nathan pretended not to see it and handed the perfume in his hand to Nancy, Nancy, its not convenient to go out and buy you other gifts now, I only have this on hand, take it, do you like it? Seeing the familiar perfume, Nancys eyes flickered instead. Reaching out and taking it, he put it in the drawer, I like it a lot. If you like it, why dont you take it out and use it? Nathan asked with a burning, aggressive gaze. Chapter 1693: I’m curious too I Nancy was tempted to say that she was sick and the doctor wouldnt let her use this perfume. But the words came to my lips, but I held them back. This is a perfume that Nathan has carefully blended for himself! And if you only use it once in a while, it should be fine, right? Thinking, Nancy took the perfume out again and sprayed it several times on her body with a very intoxicated expression, It smells good, it still smells the same, full of your love for me! Of course its the original taste, its a recipe I carefully developed for you, youre the only one in the world who can have it. Nathans voice was very gentle. After a pause, he looked at Nancy in his arms again, Nancy, but I see that you seem to have not used this perfume for a long time, is it that you do not like it anymore?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Of course not, its just that Ive been busy with too many thingstely, plus Im not feeling too well, so I dont have much of a mind to use perfume. Nancy exined. Its better to use it every day in the future, after all, I made it specially for you, if you dont even use it, then wouldnt my thought be wasted? Nathan said. At that, Nancy looked at Nathan with eyes full of disbelief. Whats wrong? Nathan questioned, Dont you want to use the perfume I prepared for you every day? No, Nancy shook her head, her eyes full of disappointment, didnt you just hear me say that Ive been sicktely? Nathans concern was actually just whether she was wearing perfume every day or not? Of course I heard that. Nathans face didnt change, I purposely went and made you pills that are good for your body, and they are herbal ingredients so that there will be no side effects. Nancy was once again touched hard. She knew that Nathan must have cared for her in his heart! By the way, did Jay sessfullyplete the task you gave him? Nancy asked. Nathan nodded, Its done, and its done well, so it looks like with a little more time, I can let Jay take over everything. I knew Jay would be able to do it! Nancys eyes were filled with pride, He was brought up by my own hands, he is extraordinarily good at these things, so we can leave all these things to him in the future, and we can have a good life together. Yeah, Ill keep youpany from now on. Nathans tone was gentle, but his eyes gradually deepened. After hugging Nancy for a while, Nathan got up and left. Nancy, on the other hand, was lying on the bed, holding the bottle of pills close to her chest, her eyes full of happiness. It wasnt until Jay walked into the room that this bit of happiness was shattered. Why is this perfume smell again, did I not tell you that you are not allowed to use this perfume! Jays face was instantly gloomy. Nancy cant see Nathan get angry, and she cant see Jay get mad. Rushing to sit up and exin, Jay, this is what your father gave me on purpose just now, I sprayed a little for fear he would be upset. A little? Jayughed, The whole room smells like this perfume, do you know how harmful it can be if you inhale it for a long time! Almost as soon as the words hit the floor, Nathan pushed the door of the room open and walked in. The tone of voice is leisurely cold, What harm will there be ah, I am also a little curious, why not say to me to listen? Jays face, instantly sunk to the extreme! Chapter 1694: I’m curious too As if Nathan didnt see the look, he leisurely lifted his steps and walked into the room. Then looking at Jay, Say, whats the harm? Jay copsed, his voice low and hoarse, Youve just been guarding the door? Or maybe its, like, always watching? Whats with the horrible expression, you just overheard it by chance, no need to re at me like that, right? Nathans face still had a smile on it, Or are you trying to say something bad about me behind my back? My mother is sick, she cant just smell perfume now, you have musk in this, you should know what the ingredients are, right? Jay spoke up. The air is so calm and rxed that you cant see half of it. As hard as Nathan tried to find traces of lying in it, he failed in the end. Snapped a smile, Indeed, the raw material of perfume can not be less musk, otherwise it is impossible to stay fragrant for too long. If you know that too, why are you asking me. Jay backtracked, Is it because you dont care about my mothers condition at all? Nathan was said to be blue in the face. Nancy next to see the father and son saber-rattling, the atmosphere is very heavy, rushed forward to round up, Jay, your father is not such a person, just the pressure does not know that I can not use perfume for this disease. There is a step down, Nathan certainly will not let go. Immediately nodded, Yes, thats right. After a pause, he also pretended to take away the bottle of perfume ced on the bedside table, Its my problem, if only I had asked earlier, you rest well, when you can use the perfume, I will send it to you. Nancys eyes softened into a spring water, Good, Ill be able to continue using it soon! Definitely! Nathan took the bottle of perfume and walked away. Jays face remained dark as he questioned, Did you not tell him about your illness? Yes, just not in detail, and I was just a minor problem, the doctor also said, after the operation will be fine. Nancy is full of care. Its going to be fine anyway, so why tell Nathan? And also to cause Nathan distracted to take care of himself. So who is going to help Jay fight the kingdom? Dont you usually feel pain and act as if nothing is wrong? Jay asked. Nancy shook her head, Of course its impossible to be the same as nothing, in fact, many ces on the body hurt, especially the stomach. But, its all normal, isnt it? After all, Im sick, so if I dont hurt anywhere, its certainly not realistic. Nancy said. Jay: N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. He waspletely speechless and didnt know what to say to Nancy. It felt like she was full of other people. The way to really wake her up is probably to tell the truth. But Jay is really intolerant. After hesitating for a long time, in the end, he turned around and walked out directly. Jay, what are you going to do? Nancy rushed to ask. Jay didnt even look back, Go make a doctors appointment for you and go for a review tomorrow. Having inhaled this perfume again, who knows if there will be any change in the condition. It is still necessary to have the test done to be assured. This night, Jay barely closed his eyes. Half because of the worry about Nancy, the other half, because the body is really too serious injuries, there is no way to rest properly. Forced to stay up until dawn, he immediately took Nancy and set off for the hospital. But this time the test results came out, but fell through everyones sses. Chapter 1695: Obviously unreasonable The attending doctor was even more wide-eyed, looking at the report card and then at Nancy, as if he had seen an alien. This expression is really making Nancy panic. Is there something wrong with my condition, why are you looking at me with that look? The doctor shook his head and grinned, No, no, no, the condition is recovering very well, ording to this situation, it may not even need surgery, after three to five years will be able to heal themselves. Can fibroids still heal on their own? Nancy found it somewhat unbelievable. But the doctor clearly didnt look like he was lying. Maybe the Lord didnt even think I should suffer so much, so there was a medical miracle. Nancy said. Since there is improvement, lets do another more detailed examination and Ill read the report card. Jay said. The doctor readily agreed, Sure. Nurse, take Miss Jones to the examination room over there. When the two left on the first foot, Jay furrowed his sword brow on the second, Did you just joke, or were you serious? Of course Im serious. The doctor replied, Congrattions Dr. Leonard, your mothers condition has really improved, and there is a very significant improvement! With that, he showedthe examination report to Jay. Although not an expert in the field of oncology, Jay can still read basic pathology reports. All kinds of data on those report cards were spiking dramatically, which indicated that Nancy was getting better. And its still getting better at the rate of doing rockets. Its like your mother said, its a medical miracle. The doctormented. Although there is no shortage of people in the world who have been cured of cancer directly because of psychological suggestion, it is the first time I have seen such a fast pace of Nancy. Dr. Leonard The doctor rubbed his hands together somewhat hastily, his eyes full of anticipation, You know how difficult it is toe across a case like this in medicine, so can I use it for research? After doing research, it may benefit many cancer patients! This makes Nancy the worlds greatest benefactor! I have no problem with that, Jay nodded, if she can really be cured under your treatment, even if I can be your assistant, not to mention using her case for research. The doctor was terrified, Just give me as an assistant, what can I do? At best, its called coboration. Two people working together to research this case and share it with international medical organizations! And Dr. Leonard your name will be in front of mine so as to show my respect. While the doctor chattered on, Jays eyes grew darker and darker. Its good that Nancy is doing better. But, something always feels wrong. It was only after a long time that he slowly spoke, The reason why I came to you today, you still remember, right? The doctor is immersed in the happiness of a beautiful dream, nodding vaguely, Remember remember, because your mother inhaled a lot of that perfume again yesterday, you were worried that there was something wrong, so you came to me for an examination. But there was nothing wrong with the test report. Jay replied. When the doctor heard this, his heart also thumped. The face that was smiling just now was collected cleanly and only the gaze remained. Yes, this perfume reading Nancy is very deadly, especially after a long time without using, suddenly and then a lot of use, there is bound to be a physical reaction to the right. But Nancy was fine, and even started to get better.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Does this make sense? This obviously doesnt make sense! Chapter 1696: I just want to test you Thinking of this, the doctor tentatively inquired again, So you think that report was tampered with just now? It shouldnt be the report, Jay shook his head, Id like to think that its something else my mother took that made her get better so quickly. At that, the doctors eyes grew more and more confused, Then this is a good thing. Although we dont know exactly what happened to Nancy yet, her condition did start to improve, which is a good thing. Why does Jay have to put on a stony face. If its true that you take something to get better, how can you be sure that there are no side effects to this stuff? Jay asked. Fear is afraid that the current improvement is just an illusion. When all the pent-up illnesses break out, will Nancy be able to cope with them? In the office, both men fell silent. The atmosphere was gloomy. At the other end, Nancy had finished all the tests and came back to the office to see Jay. Jay, those inspection reports said they would be emailed, so lets go back. Nancy said. Good, Jay stood up, then doctor, after that my mothers condition will be much obliged to you, and well go home. With Nancy in tow, the two drove back to Sea Sky Mansion. Only halfway down the road, Nancys face was a little off, and her hand was tightly covering her stomach, as if she was having a hard time. Jay was keenly aware and his expression became grave, Mother, are you not feeling well? Its okay, its just a daily stomach upset, just hang in there a little longer. Nancy was full of care. Even told Jay, I asked the nurse too, its normal colic for fibroids, just take it easy for a while. The mouth is clear and breezy, but cold sweat has begun to seep out of the corners of the forehead. Jay Fayes thin lips pursed into a line and turned the car around directly, heading for the hospital! Jay, Ive told you Im fine, we should go home. Nancy was still holding on.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. You think youre okay? When do you think youre okay? Do you have to be lying on the floor, unable to stand up, to be okay? Jay asked icily. And I dont know if it was anger or anxiety, but his voice was loud, almost a roar. Nancy had never seen him look so horrible, and all the words that came to her mouth were swallowed back. The dead hold down the stomach, curled up in the corner of the car, no longer say anything. Faced with the return of Jays mother and son, the doctor was surprised and not surprised. Arrangements were made for a nurse to take Nancy to the operating room in preparation for an emergency checkup. But, Nancy stepped out of the car in style. Elegant and dignified, as if the queen of the 18th century castle, eyes look askance and arrogant, look at all people have a kind of look at the subordinates of the reserved. All over the body, you cant see half of the sick and painful look. The doctor was dumbfounded, Is this sure that the abdominal pain is unbearable and requires an emergency trip to the operating room? It simply looks healthier than he is! Jay was simr to the doctor and walked straight up to Nancy, Didnt you have a stomachache just now, are you better now? Its fake. Nancy said. What? Nancy blinked andughed softly, I said it was a lie, just to test you and see if you love me as a mother or not. Chapter 1697: It’s all your doing Silence. Dead silence. Nancy could only see that the face of Jay in front of her flew down the gloom, and finally ck as if it were ink, and could wring out arge cloud of hydration. Mother, do you think this is funny? Jay asked. Nancy hurried to make up a smile, Sorry ah Jay, I am also afraid of losing you well, recently you always quarrel with your father, the two people can not open, I worry that you one day you fell apart and will leave. So thats what you came up with to test me? Jay questioned, How do you feel now, did you get the result you wanted from the test? Kind of tried it out, but I regret that I shouldnt have tried you out like that. Nancy uttered an apology. Shepensated with a smile and a condescending and pleasing look. Jay watched and only felt more ufortable inside. He would rather face Nancy, the untamed woman who could kill her way through the Capital business circle on her own.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. And not this one now, full of Nathan, long ago lost his own Stepford wife Nancy! Even came up with this bad idea in order to be able to bnce between Nathan and himself. Its so rancid that it couldnt be more rancid! Thats thest time. Jay said, If you try me in this way again, I will leave immediately. Fine, fine. Nancy nodded her head like a garlic and held up two fingers, I promise, I wont do this to you in the future. The two then set off again back to Sea Sky Mansion. This time on the way, Nancy did not make any further reaction. She looked very normal and went back to the vi. And with a fire in his stomach, Jay went straight back to the basement by the operating table. Nancy slowly made her way back into the room. Just after lying down, Nathan appeared. He was full of gentle smiles, How is it Nancy, did the test results go well today? It went well, Nancy nodded vigorously, a hopeful light in her eyes once again, The doctor said I recovered so well that I didnt even need surgery, and that I could healpletely after a few years of rest. Nathan hooked his lips, Really, thats good. Yes, its wonderful! Nancy said, speaking again about her discovery, Ive been wondering why I suddenly got better, and on the way back my stomach hurt, and I just couldnt carry it, so I took another pill you gave me, and I got better quickly. So the answer is obvious. The medicine Nathan prepared for her is a panacea! Its just that Im taking two pills a day, isnt that a little bad? Nancy drummed in her heart, Its not that the medicine will be too fierce, its that youre doing it so hard, and Im eating too fast, and Ill have to make you a new batch. How hard it must be! Nathan reached out and took Nancy into his arms, Fool, how can it be hard, as long as you eat, I can make as much as I want, manage enough. After a pause, the important point was mentioned again, Did you talk to Jay about this pill? Nancy shook her head, Of course not, Jay hasnt epted you yet, just like the perfume, if he knew, he would have asked me to throw it away again. So Im going to, after Impletely healed, tell Jay that its all your doing! This way, Jay will know just how much Nathan has been doing behind the scenes in silence. Im sure they will be moved by this and ept Nathan as their real father, right? Chapter 1698: Are you sure? Sooner orter Jay will know my true intentions for doing this, you dont need to tell him, and its best to keep it from him. Nathan spoke up, Because its the only way its going to be more fun. Nancy thought that sounded a bit odd. But without thinking much about it, he nodded his head and agreed.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. After the two talked for a while, Nancy became tired and wanted to sleep, and Nathan got up and left the room. He walked downstairs and nced in the direction of the basement. Only then did he grunt coldly and went straight out the door. C the Pearson Family. Bonnie is talking with Talia, counting on her fingers how many more days she has to pick up Nicole. Nicole, is her and Sebastians youngest child. From the moment of birth, they were carried away by the nurse to the incubator. Until now, have not really met it. You dont have to worry, Talia was born to reassure, I went to the hospital with Max the other day, and although through the thick ss, I was able to recognize it in so many small children. Cheeks are rosy, skin is milky white, eyes are bright and sparkling, and looks are even more beautiful to the extreme. Simply one look and can not move away from the eyes. The nurse also said that if we keep up this pace, well probably be discharged home next Monday. Talia said. Next Monday, isnt that the day after tomorrow? Bonnies heart rose with a leap of joy. Following that, I realized that I hadnt actually purchased a crib. I cant believe I forgot such an important thing! You cant go out now either, or Ill give you my crib first, since Im still early for my due date anyway. Talia said. As for her crib, just buy another one when the timees. Bonnie shook her head, How can that be, even if your crib is bought, the key is that my brother made it himself. In order to make that crib, Max even went to an old carpenter in an alley on the outskirts of town to learn from him and let others teach him their skills. The old carpenter was proud and did not care about the money, and froze Max when three days of hardbor, adding up to several thousand pounds of wood, before he let go of the promise. And although he got the true tradition, Max still made both hands are blood blisters, those days even eat can not hold chopsticks. How could she take away the crib she prepared with such care? That Talia think about it, then another idea, Max and I go out now to help you buy it, buy it today, and then dissipate the smell, the day after tomorrow just in time to use it. Yes, please. Bonnie nodded. Talia waved her hand, stood up and was about to go out when the maid ran over. Tell Bonnie, Theres a lot of baby stuffing through the door, do you want to move in now? Someone sent something? Bonnie was amazed, Who sent this. Its Old Mr. Jones, the maid replied. At the word, Bonnie sat up directly. Old Mr. Jones has been in the hospital since he was rescued from Nancy. He had injuries all over his body, his teeth were pulled out, there were multiple fractures, and to add insult to injury, his organs were damaged due to prolonged dehydration. It is no exaggeration to say, but was found alive, purely because of life hanging on a breath! So far lying in the hospital recuperating, have not yet slowed down. Youre not well yet, and youre thinking of sending her something? Chapter 1699: Anyway, it can be ranked Is he still out there? Bonnie was ready to get off the floor. The maid shook her head, No, Old Mr. Jones didnte, he asked the old butler to send it over. Although Old Mr. Jones did note, but after all sent a representative, Bonnie still decided to meet. In the parlor of the Pearson Family, Bonnie met with the old butler.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. When Nancy hid Old Mr. Jones from the Jones Family, the old butler was dismissed outright. Right now reappear, is learned that Old Mr. Jones was rescued, so unconditionally go to the hospital to serve. Do not pay, and do not need any thanks, just because the master and servant a, has long had feelings. Such an old housekeeper, Bonnie respects. Little madam. When the old butler saw Bonnie, she immediately stood up to greet her. Hello, old housekeeper. Bonnies voice was gentle, You dont have to be so polite with me, please have a seat. Only after repeated invitations did the old butler sit back down on the sofa. But the voice is still rushed, Little madam, today I came here, mainly because I was entrusted by the family head, I want toe to deliver something to you, I heard that little young master is going to be discharged from the hospital, I think it should be useful, I hope you can ept it. Yeah, thank Grandpa for me. Bonnie nodded her head. Little madam, I know you dont like the head of the family very much, but this is something, after all. Little madam, are you saying that you are willing to ept these things? Bonnies promise was so crisp that the housekeeper almost didnt react. Yeah, after all, its Grandpas idea, I cant let it down. Bonnie said. Yes, yes, yes! The old housekeeper nodded, These things are the best ones, you can use them without worry, I guarantee my life, if there is any problem, I will die to thank you! The more you say, the more exaggerated, Bonnie hurried to stop. I believe in it, you dont have to make that kind of guarantee. The old butler hmmed and sat on the couch rubbing his hands together in confusion. After a long time, he opened his mouth and said, Little Mrs., after this incident, the family head has sobered up a lot and will definitely treat you and the children well in the future. We were doing just fine, tell grandpa not to worry about us. Bonnie smiled, He shouldnt think too much either, all he has to go now is to get well, being well is more important than anything else. At these words, the old butler looked at Bonnie with a few more moments of reverence. Its a lucky life to meet a granddaughter-inw like Bonnie! I will convey all the words of the little madam to the house master. After a pause, he inquired curiously, Just that, little madam, you dont hate the family head at all? After all, if it werent for the head of the family, Bonnie and the children wouldnt be given a hard time at every turn. Even, the family head at first moved to kill them directly! But at the critical moment, it was Bonnie who saved the family head. I didnt save it. Bonnie corrected, It was Sebastian and the others. I had just had a baby and couldnt go anywhere in the hospital at the time. Although I would like to be Old Mr. Joness savior, but after all, this did not help, if really thanked, or have a little bit of weakness ah. They saved it, but you didnt go up to stop it, didnt you, youngdy? The old butler said. This is already very good! Just ask how many people in this world can repay their grievances with virtue? The old housekeeper didnt know what the others looked like. Anyway, the little wife is on the list of such good people! Chapter 1700: As a handle Bonnie was amused and puffed. If you praise me any more you may have to go to heaven, stop it! The old butler followed with a heated smile, and really did not continue on. After exchanging pleasantries for a while, the old butler got up and said goodbye. The house master has no teeth in his mouth now, so he has to eat three meals a day in fluids, Ill rush to the restaurant and pack one, so you take a good rest, little madam. Bonnie followed and stood up, Okay, old butler take care, Ill visit grandpa in the hospital when I can go out. The old butler was in an excited mood. Surprisingly willing to visit the family head, indicating that the rtionship has broken the ice ah! Thats great! The old housekeeper was so pleased with himself that he went towards the outside. Because he came to deliver something today, he purposely drove his senior mobility scooter. But I dont know what happened, the car just drove forward a few minutes, it lost its bnce, the right side obviously sank arge section, even with the steering wheel are uncontrolled to the right drift. If this continues, it will have to hit the guardrail on the side of the road. The old butler was so shocked that ayer of cold sweat rose on his back, rushed to pull the car over to the side of the road and got out to do an inspection. Almost as soon as he squatted down, a man came over next to him, a tall figure blocking the light in front of the old butler. Did something happen? The mans voice was low and hoarse. The old butler was too busy going back to the hospital to notice anything wrong, and replied matter-of-factly, My car seems to have broken down, and I dont know whats wrong with it. Its obvious, the wheels are out of air. The man said. At the word, the old butler hurriedly looked over. But isnt it!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The right tire has no air at all, ttened like a skin. But it was all fine on the way here, Whats going on? Of course I did it with my hands. You said you did it, why did you do it, and I have nothing to do with you, ah, its you! The old butler turned his head, his eyes widening in horror. Shh, dont be so nervous, its not the first time you see me, do I look that scary? The old butler came back to his senses and gritted his teeth a little, Youre not scary, but youre hateful, youre a devil! If it werent for him, how could the family head have be what he is now! Thats right, the person who made the old butler gnash his teeth was no other than Nathan! At the moment Nathan is wearing a ck hooded sweatshirt, the hat perfectly covers the cheeks, only vaguely visible under the pair of eyes shining with a shadowy light. As well as, the corners of the mouth with a bloodthirsty smile. It makes people shudder! The old butler just wanted to get away. But this ce, there is no way to escape! Because Nathan had quietly put a dagger against his waist, the sharp tip of the de pierced the clothes and pierced the skin with some slight pain. The old butler really did not expect that he would meet Nathan on the road. Although the time is very short, but the mind has thought of countless waysto deal with Nathan. Even, nning to die with Nathan! Before I could act on it, I heard Nathan speak softly, Dont be impulsive, you can die with me, but are you going to drag your little grandson and granddaughter with you too? What? The old housekeeper was like a headbutt, and his eyes had a little more trepidation, What did you do to them! Just asking them to be a handle so you can behave. Nathanughed cruelly and sinisterly. Chapter 1701: the Pearson Family extermination best! The blood of the old butlers whole body poured in this moment. The limbs are cold, as if just pulled out of the ice cer. What do you you want? The old butler stammered and asked. Nathan grinned, Rx, just wanted to ask you to deliver something to the Pearson Family for me. I cant do that, the old butler refused, I dont know the Pearson Family well enough to go in and deliver anything, youve got the wrong person. Seeing this, Nathan then showed his sinister and poisonous expression. The dagger was calcted and stabbed viciously into the old butlers body. Make sure the old butler will be sore, but not deadly from it! Dont y games with me, do you really think I dont know that you just came out of the Pearson Family? If you can go in and deliver something just now, why not afterwards? Unless, of course, the old butler just didnt want to help him on purpose. Is that what you think, old butler? Nathan askednguidly.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The old housekeeper in the end is very old, was so stabbed a knife, although not fatal, but the pain of the eyes ck, looking at the direct fainting. Nathan was dry and crisp, spinning the dagger so that the sharp de stirred in the old butlers wound. Stiffly, the old butler came to his senses in pain again. Think about it, do you want to help me. Nathans eyes narrowed slightly, like a calcting viper, If not, I have other ways to make you say yes. I I promise, I promise! The old butler was in so much pain that he couldnt breathe, but in the end hepromised. Thats right, the man who knows the time is the man. Nathan smiled, You cant help me deliver things like this, its considered a work injury, lets go, Ill help you bandage it up first. Unloading the viciousness just now, Nathan suddenly became a warm-hearted and kind-hearted good man, helping the old butler to his car, carefully dressing his wounds. The seemingly very gentle technique made the old butlers blood flow backwards throughout his body. Thats quite a deep wound, it must hurt a lot? Nathan pretended to inquire, If it hurts particrly bad be sure to tell me and Ill go easy on it. The old housekeeper has long been pale with pain, but his mouth is still hard, Dont be so hypocritical, the reason why Im hurt like this is not thanks to you? Dont you think its a littlete to ask him if it hurts or not? Thats what you asked for. If you had listened to me earlier and were willing to work with me, how would you have suffered this. Nathanughed heatedly. After a pause, he said coldly, But this is good, it hurts a little, so you will remember, and next time I say I want to cooperate with you, you will not refuse a hundred times, right? While saying that, and also hard to deal with the wound. The old housekeeper almost fainted from the pain several times, and was holding his breath to endure it. By the time the wound was finally treated, the old butler felt like half his life was gone. After a heavy breath, he looked over at Nathan, Say, what exactly do you need me to bring you to the Pearson Family? The bomb. Nathan was brief and concise. The old butler stared in shock, Youre crazy, how could I bring you such a thing, youre trying to get the Pearsons all to die! Its not just the Pearsons, Nathan shook his head, its Sebastian. Anyway, it is now absolutely impossible forhim to beat Sebastian again,mercially speaking. So in order to get the Jones Familys inheritance, Nathan had to y hardball. Lets say, for example, let the Pearsons and Sebastian, all of them, die! The entire the Pearson Family extinguished, and Sebastian, the heir to the Jones Family, also died, and everything, did not fall into the palm of his hand? Chapter 1702: Just take a breather The old butler shook his head desperately, his eyes full of panic and resistance, No, I can never do such a thing, this is too much! Its not helping to kill a person. This is a lot of people to kill, the blood flowing into the ground. The old housekeeper has been doing good deeds all his life, and has even been a vegetarian most of the time. Before the old age but to be forced to do this kind of thing, his conscience is really can not cross that hurdle! Theres no point in you refusing now, dont forget, we just made a deal. Nathan smiled, You can refuse to go now, but Ill use your name to deliver these. At the end of the day, the old butler takes the fall for him while he sits back and enjoys all the benefits. How nice! You! Hearing this, the old butlers eyes turned red with anger, You really have nned everything long ago! Why put words in your mouth. Nathans face was filled with a smug smile, The reason Im doing this is not to be prepared, after all, youve already been offended, who knows if youll run off and quietly snitch on me? Forced to pull the old housekeeper to his united front, he has no chance to regret even if he wants to. Said Nathan slowly stood up, reached out and patted the wound on the old butlers waist, All right, the wound is almost treated, you go ahead and go about your business, and when youre done, go wait for me over at Bridge One. The exact time, Nathan did not give.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Apparently it was not intended for the old butler to find someone to squat and give him a guard. The old housekeeper held his painful back and limped off to the hospital. He returned to the hospitalter than expected because of the fuss. Old Mr. Jones is resting on his bed. Seeing the old housekeeper return, his eyes immediately had a few more hopeful light, Hows that, did she take it? The old housekeeper squeezed out a smile, Take it, the youngdy even said that she woulde to see you after she got out of the month. So, she has forgiven me? Old Mr. Jones grew more and more agitated. This The old butler couldnt say for sure. After a long time of hesitation, he only told Old Mr. Jones, Little Mrs. Jones is a very sensible person, and everything looks forward, otherwise she would not have asked Mr. Grant to save you. As for the heart in the end there is no forgiveness well The old housekeeper couldnt say for sure. Old Mr. Jones also roughly guessed, the eyes can not help but dim a few points, but also squeezed out a smile, some self-deprecating open, also, why should I expect so much ah, now this is already very good. Can not think too much more. Family head, you will definitely be the best family in the future. The old butler said. Lets hope so. Old Mr. Jones nodded. After a pause, and then suspiciously speak, By the way, why are you sote back ah, is too long in the Pearson Family, and, why so pale face. The old butler subconsciously touched his cheek, Is it that obvious? Its more than obvious, its close to having the words bloodless stamped on your brain. Old Mr. Jones said, So what the hell is going on. It is difficult not to be really the Pearsons anger, bloodletting to calm the anger? Thinking of this, Old Mr. Jones then reached towards the old butler, Show me your wrist. The old butlerughed helplessly and dutifully handed his wrist to Old Mr. Jones for inspection. Both wrists are fine and there is nothing unusual about them. Its hypoglycemia, just now the road is too hungry and can not care to eat, thats why this is so, slow down a little bit will be fine. The old butler exined. Chapter 1703: Instantly break the defense Old Mr. Jones was a little unconvinced, Is that really true? Dont lie to me. Its true, the old butlerughed out loud, does not the master think that the Pearsons would do something so brutal, they are all doctors! The Pearson Family is a medical family, so they pay more attention to this. This kind of unconscionable things, is determined not to do. Except for Nathan, of course. But Old Mr. Jones could never have imagined that Nathan, who was already wanted, woulde to do this brazenly. After making sure it wasnt the Pearsons who did it to the old butler, he put his mind at ease. With a stern face, he rummaged through the drawer and pulled out a box of cookies. I just ate two pieces, you can eat the rest! Looking at the cookies handed over in front of him, the old butlers eyes were full of disbelief and he didnt even dare to reach out to take them. In the end it was Old Mr. Jones who forced the cookie into the old butlers hand, If you want to eat it, then hurry up and take it, what, you dont like what Ive eaten? The old butler hurriedly shook his head, No no, how could I dislike what you gave me, family head, I just feel that, family head, you are different now than before. In the end is to get along with the master and servant for decades, the old butler actually very clear Old Mr. Jones temperament heart. In the past, the head of the family was a very cold person. The things around you even if you dont want them, you will never give them to others. Not to mention that when you see him not eating, you immediately hand over a box of cookies, as you do now.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Ive walked through the door of a ghost, and if I dont change, isnt that a little too stubborn? Old Mr. Jonesmented. Especially, this trip to the ghost gate, or his own daughter personally dragged himself in. But it turned out that the people who came to their rescue were Bonnies gang. Old Mr. Jones thought a lot and had a lot of guilt in his heart. But I dont know how to say it, so I can only send something and express my apology. I also hope Bonnie can ept it. Of course, including the people around him, how many things he had done wrong, and now Old Mr. Jones wants to make up for them all. I hope you can put aside your past and ept me again. Old Mr. Jones said. The old housekeepers eyes were moistened as he listened. Its so nice to have a family head like that! But after a moment of silence, he still sighed, If I could, I would prefer that you, family head, nevere to such a great realization. Why? Old Mr. Jones expressed his disbelief, Do you think its bad that Im like this now? He is now gentle and courteous to people and loves his grandson and granddaughter-inw very much, even thinking of the share of his grandson. Even the maids around them are with amiable concern. Is it bad to be yourself like this? Its good, but when I think of the family head that you figured this out because of all the pain you went through, its hard for me. The old butler said. Old Mr. Jones was old enough to suffer this, and almost died! If only for the sake of great enlightenment, it would be too uneconomical. The old butler would rather he was still the same as before, high and mighty, untouchable. At least you dont have to suffer so much. At the words, Old Mr. Jones was instantly frozen. Originally there was some rxed and happy mood, at this moment copsed. Even the hidden tears began to fall down. He thought he would stop thinking about this after he walked out of that basement door. From then on, he became very enlightened and just became a kind old man who cared for others. But around, there are still people who care about him ah Chapter 1704: Take it easy Watching Old Mr. Jones shed his tears, the old housekeeper was a bit overwhelmed. The doctor said you should not be too emotional, it will affect your blood pressure. Old Mr. Jones wiped away his tears and mmmd, Okay, Ill calm down. After taking a few deep breaths, he looked at the old housekeeper again, Now that everything is moving in a good direction, I really shouldnt cry, I have tough.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Yes, everything is going in a good direction yet. The old butler nodded his head. But the eyes, but has more than a few lonesome andplex. I also do not know if it is really possible to develop in a good direction Old Mr. Jones was so immersed in emotion and joy that he didnt think much about it. After rambling a lot with the old housekeeper, he ate some more. Sleepy, they just lie down and rest. The old butler, on the other hand, dragged his aching body and went to sit on the bench outside. The mind kept thinking about Nathans ploy. What exactly does it take to send a bomb to make sure that nothing happens to the Pearsons? Especially Sebastian, which is the only heir of the Jones Family. To the old housekeeper, Sebastian is the future head of the family. It is the owner who should be well protected. But after thinking about it, I just cant think of a good idea. Instead, time passed like a white horse, and soon it was time for the appointment with Nathan. The old butler had to drag his heavy and aching body to the first bridge for the appointment. From a distance, I saw Nathan leaning against the car smoking. Swallowing the clouds, so happy. The old butler pursed his lips and stepped forward, his eyes cold, Iming, wheres the bomb, send it now? the Pearson Family smiled, Whats the hurry, the wound on your body needs to be changed, Ill help you with this first. No need! The old butlers voice was cold and icy, What does it matter what it looks like when it dies, as it will be blown up anyway? Thats true, but if youre sickly now, Bonnie will find out. Nathan said. When all is said and done, its just a fear that their n will fall through. Its not about caring if the old butler dies. The old butler understood this and his eyes became more and more disgusted and cold, So thats the idea, it seems that I thought too well of you. Its also true that animals are animals, how can they do human work? The smile on Nathans face instantly froze for a few moments. But soon returned to smile, the old housekeeper forcibly dragged to the back of his car to lie down, If I do not do personnel, then help you bandage this kind of thing, even if it is in the veterinary profession? The old butler tried to humiliate him, and he was kind enough to dislike him directly back. Even deliberately use a lot of force when treating wounds. The pain caused the old butler to stifle a grunt and almost pass out straight away. This wound recovery is not very good ah, mainly too big, want to heal by themselves is afraid of some difficulty, just in time, today I brought the surgical stitches, help you sew on just fine. Nathan said. He rummaged through the medical kit behind him and pulled out a small, shiny silver needle. Then directly into the flesh of the old housekeeper, watching the old housekeepers face crooked with pain, which pretended to be surprised and spoke in a guilty tone. Oops, why did I forget to tell you that the conditions are rather rudimentary and there is no anesthesia, so youll have to bear with it. Chapter 1705: I have you as an ace is enough How could the old butler not know that it was so obviously done on purpose? But still held back without saying a word, even if the hand has almost crushed the edges of the clothes! Finally, a second before the old butler felt like he was going to copse, the wound was stitched up. Nathan stepped back and admired his masterpiece with great satisfaction, This is good, this wound is beautifully stitched and even strong, it wont fall apart easily. The old butler gritted his teeth and covered the wound with his clothes. Now can you give me something, what kind of bomb you want me to send to Nathan shook his head, Dont be in a hurry, if you go to deliver something now, youll be easily suspected. After all, one batch of stuff was just delivered and a second batch was delivered immediately after. How to think about it is not right. In a couple of days, Ill get the stuff to you. Nathan finished, and threw the old butler out of the car. He got out of the car himself and went around to the drivers seat, ready to drive away. Wait. The old butler stepped forward and pulled the door, his eyes full of suspicion, So you called me here tonight just to bandage my wounds? Which is not so good. Especially when the good deed is done by Nathan! I dont have the luxury, Nathan replied, just making sure youre still willing to help me. Now it is quite certain that the old housekeeper is willing to help himself. Do I dare not help, the lives of my grandchildren are in your hands. The old butler spoke with a cold smile. Nathan was nomittal and drove straight away. The old housekeeper was left standing in ce with aplex emotion in his eyes. Immediately afterwards, the old butler was caught in a long wait. Not getting what Nathan gave himself, the old butler was tormented every second. Even in front of Old Mr. Jones, he was able to walk away a few times. Whats the matter with you? Old Mr. Jones saw his distraction and asked out loud, Is something wrong? But The old butler barely managed to squeeze out a smile, No, Im just a little too tiredtely, thats why Im lost in thought. If youre tired, go rest, just leave it to the caregiver, besides I dont need someone here twenty-four hours a day. Old Mr. Jones said. There is no need to surround yourself all the time. The old butler, however, insisted on shaking his head, Its okay householder, Ill just go wash my face and sober up a little. Right now, in this situation, he cant really rest even if he goes back. Full of the bomb, the heart hangs in the throat.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The old butler got up and walked towards the bathroom. After a few days, the wounds on his body have healed seventy-eight, but walking a little faster, the wounds have pain, and a kind of swelling and bulging feeling, very ufortable. And because of this, he took each step slowly, not involving the wound as much as possible. Lest the pain turn white and you are seen to have a problem. After slowly going to wash his face anding out, the old housekeeper prepared to go back to the ward. But when I walked out, I saw an unexpected visitor in the hallway. Instantly the muscles in his body tensed up and his eyes became angry, What are you doing here? How dare youe to the hospital, are you nning to make a move on Old Mr. Jones? Seeming to see through the old butlers thoughts, the man snorted lightly, Dont worry, Im not interested in that half-dead old man, after all, I have you as an ace in the hole, an Old Mr. Jones, whats there to do? Chapter 1706: Don’t play any tricks Yes, the person standing in front of the old butler is Nathan. How could the old housekeeper have not expected that Nathan would dare toe to the hospital? So tantly, do you really think no one can catch him? The old butler was so angry that his body trembled a little. Just as he was about to speak, Nathan lifted his thin lips first, Are you free this afternoon, help me deliver something! At that, the old butler froze. The anger of a moment ago was reced by nervousness and fear. Finally, this moment hase, hasnt it? Rx, Ill do what I say, Ill leave your grandchildren alone as long as you help me to deliver the stuff. Nathan said. The old butler sneered, Who knows if youre lying, by the time Im all dead, your promises are unverifiable. What a pain in the ass. Nathan wrinkled his brow, then pulled out his phone and dialed a number, Release that little brat. The caller didnt know what to say, and soon hung up. Ille back for you in an hour, no tricks, and dont even think about hiding the baby, since I can catch it once, I can catch it a second time. Nathan said. The old butler watched him leave. Then couldnt wait to call the grandchildren. Nowadays,munication is so advanced that both little ones are having phone watches. Its just that on the days that Nathan kidnapped me, the phone watch didnt work at all. The watch went through in a sh now. Before you have time to speak, the two little ones bawling sounds havee from the other end of the phone. Grandpa, we were so scared, we almost died. When Old Mr. Pearson heard this, his heart broke with him. And also to speak out to soothe, Its okay, its okay, youre okay now, quickly tell grandpa, where are you now? We were left in front of the fast food restaurant by that bad uncle, it seems that not far away is the school. Sun Tzu was still calm and answered out loud. Good school! The school is the umbre, the shelter for the children! So the old housekeeper hurriedly said, You two go inside the school, and then tell the teacher where your family lives, so that mom and dad cane and pick you up, okay? But I want Grandpa to pick it up. The grandson said with resignation. The old housekeepers son and daughter-inw were divorced, and each formed a new family after the divorce. As for the two children, no one wants to bring them to the new family as a drag, so the old housekeeper has been taking care of them for the past few years. The two children only see their parents during the New Year holidays. It is not too much to say that they are strangers. Now that something so terrible has happened, the children subconsciously want to find the person they depend on most, not this stranger who is only rted by blood.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Grandpa, will youe and pick us up, Im scared. The little granddaughters voice couldnt stop trembling. Why wouldnt the old butler want to pick it up! But Nathan only gave him an hour. There simply isnt enough for a round trip. By the time the dyes, who knows if Nathan will go crazy and kidnap the two kids again. Even direct painful killings. Faced with a man like Nathan who is heartless and will do anything for the sake of the end, the old butler did not dare to take the risk. After hesitating for a long time, he finally spoke, Then you go to school, and Ill let the police uncle send you to the hospital to find me, okay? Okay. The two little ones immediately agreed. Poorly barked at the old housekeeper to make sure to hurry up and get the police to send them, before reluctantly hanging up the phone. Chapter 1707: Not yet known The good thing is that the police are very helpful. In less than half an hour, the two children were delivered to the old housekeeper toe. After just one look, the old butler was so distressed that he wept. There is only one thought left in the mind. Thats what got Nathan killed. This is the beast, the upromising beast! The two small children were originally taken care of white and fat, living the little dolls on the New Year paintings. As a result, now hungry and thin eyes are sunken, the body is more dirty, as if out when a long time caller like. Not to mention the deep and shallow bruises and wounds on the body, which are even more rming. Even the police officer could not stand it and asked, What the hell is going on here? You are the guardian of the two children, right? Can you exin? Sorry, two little kids had a falling out and ran away from home, thats why they made it like this. The old butler said with a smile. The police officer was still a bit unconvinced, Run away from home, are you sure? Yes, if you dont believe it, you can ask Old Mr. Jones in the ward, Old Mr. Jones can do it for me. The old butler really had no choice but to bring out this big man. As expected, hearing the words Old Mr. Jones, the police officers faces changed. Who wants to offend Old Mr. Jones? Or dont go and give yourself a hard time! Believe believe, the police officer nodded like a garlic, but the child should be properly disciplined, do not always scold, so that the rebellious psychology, it is even worse to discipline. This time away from home can still be found, but the next time may not be. How dangerous the world is now! Yes, the old butler nodded, what the police uncle said, you two, why dont you hurry up and thank the police uncle and say that you will never dare to do it again?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. The two small children were aggrieved, but did as they were told. After waiting for the signature, the police officer handed the two children to the old housekeeper and turned to leave. Leaving two small children very iprehensible, Grandpa, we are not running away from home at all, we were kidnapped, why cant we tell the truth. If you can tell the truth, why didnt you say so when you went to the police station? The old butler asked. This- The young grandson lowered his head to button his own clothes, tangled hesitation for a long time, then spoke, Because that bad guy said that if we dare to talk to the police uncle, will kill grandpa you. But just now grandfather appeared in front of their own properly, they just moved to want to tell the truth. To believe what those people say, they do what they say, and you dont want grandpa me to die, do you? The old butler asked. As soon as the words fell, the little granddaughter jumped into the old housekeepers arms, I dont want to, grandpa must live a long life and stay by my side all the time! Of course, the old butler smiled amiably, Grandpa will be with you forever. Said, and soothed the two little ones a bit. Thats what brought them to Old Mr. Jones hospital room. Family head, I have to go out for a trip, two small children please take care of you, is it okay? The old butler asked with a face full of sincerity. Old Mr. Jones agreed readily, Sure, but what are you going to do and when will you be back? I dont know when, if Ie back toote, it will be hard for the family head to take more trouble. The old housekeepers eyes fell forlorn for a few moments. Even, he even whether he can stille back or not is not yet known. Chapter 1708: Don’t worry leave it to me Old Mr. Jones doesnt think about it that much. I just thought the old butler had something particrly urgent to deal with, and it was tricky and needed quite a bit of time to set things right. Then he nodded and said, Dont worry, Ill take care of this side, dont worry, you go busy yourself. Thank you, family head. The old butler nodded his head and turned to walk out. He went to the hospital entrance and waited for Nathan. Probably Nathan was originally waiting in the neighborhood, the car quietly, stopped in front of the old housekeeper. With a click, the lock on the back seat popped open. Without half hesitation, the old butler pulled open the car door and sat inside. Nathan was sitting in the drivers seat with a smug smile on his face, How about it, am I a man of my word? The old butler, however, had nothing to be happy about. You can now tell me exactly what to send to the Pearson Family. Nathan nodded, A little box with a gift I had prepared for Bonnie and the others. The old butler nodded, Okay, Ill bring it just like that. Tough break. Nathan grinned. Soon, the car pulled up in front of the Pearson Family. With the incident of the previous days delivery, the servants of the Pearson Family now have great respect for the old housekeeper. Without even passing a summons, the old butler was directly invited into the meeting room. Old housekeeper you wait a moment, today is the day the youngdy went to the hospital to pick up the children from the hospital, everyone is not back yet, but they are on their way. The maid said. Hearing this, the old butlers heart thumped and cooled halfway. No wonder! No wonder Nathan had to choose today to deliver the stuff. So it was looking forward to this opportunity to get everyone in one ce. After all, Bonnie picking up the baby from the hospital meant that all the Pearsons, along with Sebastian and other friends, would be present at the Pearson Family. By the time the banges, its all over. Nathan has really yed his hand well! The more you think about it, the more scared you are, and the old butlers forehead has broken out in a fine sweat. What should be done and how can we solve this matter? Old housekeeper, are you not feeling well, the maid asked with concern, Do you need me to call the family doctor for you? The old butler shook his head, No, no, Im just bored, can I look around at the Pearson Family? The maid still had this right and immediately made an inviting gesture, Then pleasee with me this way. The old butler then followed the servant to the front. He was still holding therge four-sided box in his hands, very heavy, so heavy that he could not take his feet off the ground. The maid saw this and tried to reach out to help. Ill do it myself! The old housekeepers voice shrank a few more notches, Dont any of you touch this, I can do it myself! Old butler you misunderstood, I just want to help you carry it, this is heavy is not it? The servant hurriedly exined. The old butler doesnt listen to this, I can take it myself, I dont need anyone to take it. Yes, its not necessary! The maid had to give up. But the footsteps have been slowed down enough, and they are still walking and stopping, trying to make the old housekeeper can rest a little longer.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. However, the old butler thought otherwise. He made himself go as fast as he could so that he could find a quiet ce at the Pearson Family where no one would get hurt and get rid of the bomb. Then wait for Bonnie and others toe backter, and then ask them to cooperate with the y and trick Nathan into going over it. In the old butlers mind, the whole n had been perfectly prepared. Just short of putting the box away properly. Chapter 1709: Let’s Talk Alone After looking around, the old butler really found a very suitable ce! It was a small bungalow in the backyard of the Pearson Family. It looks in a state of disrepair. That ah, that is the original servants live in the ce, but then repair the small house for us to live, the small bungalow is idle. Plus this ce is a bit far from the house where you live now, its really inconvenient to run back and forth, people dont usuallye around here, thats why its so overgrown. The maid exined. Well, well, well! The old butler said three good words in a row. The maid was dumbfounded, Its all deserted like this, and you call it good? Yes, it shows that THE Pearsons love and care for you, so they even made a special effort to fix up a new little house for you, isnt it bad to see such poor conditions being put aside? The old butler said. It seems, kinda makes sense. But Im curious about what its like inside, so wait here and Ill go in and take a look. The old butler said. The maid wanted to follow along. Or not, the old butler refused, there are so many weeds over here, what if there are poisonous snakes? The maid, a young girl, blushed when she heard that there might be snakes. Desperately took a step back, voice trembling, Then Id better not go in, its safer. Well, Im just going to go in and take a look, and Ill be out soon. The old butler said, already heading in towards the inside. Its also true that they just turn around and then peoplee out. Just visible to the naked eye, the mood is much happier, there is a feeling of relief. Did you go in and see something good? The servant asked curiously. But this ce will asionally go in for a rendezvous, if there are good things, it is expected to have been taken away, where the turn of the old housekeeper ah. Could it be that the rubber sleeve that was seen used by others The maids spected wildly, but the old butler spoke out and urged, This is a dangerous house, there is a risk of copse at any time, lets hurry. Good. The maid, who was in the clouds, was then brought back to the front room by the old butler. And thats when Bonnie and the others picked up Nicole and took her home. Old butler, Bonnie greeted with a wide smile, what are you doing here, you didnt tell me in advance, youve been waiting for a long time, right? No, I also just arrived, and then asked the maid to take me around to the Pearson Family. The old butler replied.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Bonnie nodded her head, Is there something Grandpa wants to see me about? The maid preemptively answered, Miss, the old butler is over to deliver a gift, that gift is quite heavy hey, old butler, where is your gift? Obviously it was there when we went for a walk just now. The old butlers face sank a few points, his gaze burning to Bonnie, This gift, can only be quietly handed to the youngdy. Bonnie quickly understood and handed Nicole in her arms to Talia, Sister-inw, you help me carry Nicole upstairs to bed while I go chat with the old butler in the lounge. Thats what it means to speak alone. Talia, of course, also understands, but in the eyes of a few more worry, Why not I stay with you, Nicoleter woke up to look for you, I can not coax ah. Ill just stay with Bonnie, sister-inw work hard. Sebastian took a step forward. Seeing this, Talia was relieved. With Sebastians protection, nothing will happen to Bonnie. Come on little Nicole, lets go upstairs and go to bed. Talia held the tiny pink ball and left with the other the Pearsons. Chapter 1710: I will be responsible to the end In a few moments, only Bonnie, Sebastian and the old butler were left in the parlor. It was quiet and the conversation was private. But Bonnie still insisted on inviting the old butler into the adjacent lounge. The lounge is only a dozen square meters, ced a small set of coffee table sofa, but also put some cabs, etc., there is almost no room for spare space. Bonnie gestured to the single chair in front of her, Please sit down old butler. However, the old housekeeper did something that made everyone stumble. He slowly moved away from the single chair, then flopped down on his knees in the vacant spot! The muffled, heavy sound caused both Bonnie and Sebastian to freeze. So much so that it took half a minute before he came back to his senses and reached forward to help the old butler, Old butler, what are you doing, get up. I dont deserve to get up, the old butlers voice was dull with guilt, Im sorry little missus, Mr. Grant, I almost had to get you all killed. What? The good reason for saying this is really frightening to the heart. Old Butler, what the hell does that mean, why would you get us killed for good reason? Bonnie asked. The old butler let out a long sigh, and finally told the two of them all that had happened to him over the past few days, all of it, one by one. The face covered with vicissitudes only left endless guilt, Its all my fault, if you guys are angry, feel free to be angry towards me, I have no half reason, because I deserve it! You mean that bomb is in the backyard now? Sebastian, however, was more concerned about that. The old butler nodded, Yes, I looked around in the small bungalow and found a cer, so I put the bomb in, with all kinds of things blocking the hole above. So that even if it explodes, the power will be much smaller. But who knew that as soon as the words left his mouth, Sebastian opened his long legs and walked in the direction of the backyard. Seeing this, the old butlers heart was hanging in his throat. Mr. Grant, what are you doing? Its dangerous, dont go! Im not sure what the bomb is, how powerful it is, if even in the basement, its enough to level the Pearson Family?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Or maybe, its some element with radioactivity, which will affect everyones health instead. None of this can be determined, so one has to go and see it. Then Ill go, you guys stand far away and nevere close. The old butler said. He is already an old bone, it does not matter if he dies or not. The key is for Mrs. Little and Mr. Grant to stay alive. Not to mention The old housekeepers mouth curled into another bitter smile, I hope that if I pass away because of this incident, Mr. Grant and Mrs. Little can take care of my two grandchildren. When he died, he didnt care about the two children anymore. And, even if he were alive, he could not have protected them much better. Rather than sacrifice, at least they can live a better and safer life. Its a good deal when you think about it. But hearing this, Bonnie frowned, What are you talking about old butler, you wont die, you wont! The old butler bared his teeth and smiled, Its best not to die, but people, its always right to n for the worst. Bonnie was even more distressed to hear this. Im about to speak again, but Sebastian stopped her, his voice low and hoarse, Okay, I promise you, if something does happen, Ill be responsible for those two kids to the end. Chapter 1711: Get to the people With Sebastians promise, the old butler was visibly relieved. Smiling and in a very rxed mood, he went to the backyard. But because I didnt expect to have to take it out just now, there was a particrlyrge pile of stuff on it. After a lot of work, until panting, finally took out that box. He stood at the front door of the bungalow and lookedacross the weeds at SebastianBonnie. This is it, Mr. Grant, what do you wish me to do with it now? The old butler asked. Sebastians face did not change, Open it. Huh? The old butler thought he had heard wrong and looked at Sebastian with eyes full of disbelief. Type to open? Mr. Grant, this contains very dangerous bombs, open it directly and what if it explodes. The old butler asked. He is not afraid that he will be blown up, but now Sebastian and Bonnie are still so close to him, in case they are really powerful, they will definitely be affected. You must be more careful. Thinking, the old butler then looked at Sebastian with a consultative tone, Ill wait until youre a little further away before I open it. Sebastians tone, however, was insistent, No, just open it now. Obviously not afraid of trouble. The old butler wanted to say something else, but Bonnie raised a big smile, I trust Sebastian, if he thought there was danger, he would have taken me away long ago. And now its not leaving, so it must be okay. When the old butler thought about it, it did seem to be true. However, there are some mutterings in the heart. Why is Sebastian so sure that what is inside this one is not dangerous? What if? What if something goes wrong! Open it, if you are afraid, I can help. Sebastian said, spreading his long and slender legs and walking towards the old butler. No, no, no! The old butler hurried to stop, Ill open it, Mr. Grant you must note over. With that, the old butler looked around and hid behind the door, still with his back to Sebastian and Bonnie. Hopefully, this will help counteract the power of the bomb when it opens. Taking several deep breaths, the old butler, with the determination to die as if he were going to die, finally opened the box. However, nothing happened. The box contains just a few pieces of jewelry and even a few gold bars. The old butler froze and tried to look through those things again, and found no more. Whats going on! Didnt Nathan say that it was to send bombs to Sebastian and Bonnie? Why is it that these things were given away. Does it mean that the top of these things are toxic When the old butler thought of this, his eyes became rmed and he took off his own clothes and wrapped all these things up. In case it is the kind of poison that can evaporate, wont it spread out along the air? Mr. Grant, little madam, you guys go first, the stuff in here is some gold bars and jewels, but I feel there is a fraud, it may be poisonous! Hearing that it was poisonous, Bonnies expression also became serious. Then Ill call Rupert now and have Ruperte and rescue you. Bonnie said.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content. Sebastian raised his hand and rubbed her forehead, There are so many doctors at the Pearson Family, why go far to Rupert, you can just ask your brother-inw or uncle toe over. Oh yes! Bonnie then came back to her senses. Own moment of panic, actually forgot that they are in a medical family. It would be a matter of minutes to detoxify the old housekeeper? Then you guys wait, Ill go now. Bonnie turned and ran toward the front yard. Chapter 1712: More like an account of the aftermath This is the first time Bonnie has run so fast since she gave birth. It felt like my heart was about to jump out of my throat. There was also some vague pain from the incision on the stomach. Running to the front yard, the maids found her and were so shocked that they rushed forward to help her. Miss, what are you doing? Youre still weak, you cant do this kind of strenuous exercise! What if something goes wrong? Quick, go get my brother and uncle and tell them to go to the backyard and save the people! Bonnie came up for air. Although confused about what was going on, the maids rushed off to call someone. Good thing the Pearsons are hanging around Nicole today. When he heard the maidsing for him, he immediately ran towards the backyard. Are you kidding? Bonnie said she wanted to save someone, so of course she had to hurry! But not long after, the Pearsons went back to the front yard. Bonnie is still being assisted in drinking water to smooth her breath. Seeing this, his heart was suddenly shocked, Brother, eldest uncle, why are you all back ah, how is the person ah? Maxs expression was puzzled, What people, theres no one behind the press. Thats right, only Sebastian was in the back on the phone dealing with official business, and we didnt dare to disturb, so we rushed back. The eldest said. What? Bonnie froze, How? Just now I was in the backyard with Sebastian, and the old butler, the three of us. And the old housekeeper also said that the stuff in that box might be poisonous, thats why she came back to get help. Where did the old butler go? Bonnie was curious when she saw Sebastian walking towards her. Sebastian! Bonnie hurried up to him, Where is the old butler, how is he now? Sebastian nodded, The old butler said he had nothing going on, so he left first. What?! If he says its okay, its okay. What if its some kind of chronic poison. Bonnies voice was still anxious, Why dont you stop him a little! Where do people go now? They should not be far away and they can catch up. Just as he was about to speak, Sebastian took her into his arms, Dont worry, the old butler is already that old and has his own ideas and ns, he wont be foolish enough to send himself to his death. After a pause, and lowered his voice, Even if you die, you will die with a little value. The sound of this sentence was very small, so Bonnie did not hear it. She is still worried. After thinking about it, I decided to give the old housekeeper a call. The old butler quickly picked up the phone, his voice very gentle and kind, Little Mrs. Old housekeeper where are you now ah, I have found my brother and uncle, help you to do a simple examination before leaving ah. The old housekeeper refused without even thinking, No, little madam, Im fine now, I dont need to see a doctor. After a pause, he added, Besides, I have other important things to take care of right now. What could be more important than a physical examination! What if I get poisoned? Bonnie wanted to make one more effort to persuade the old housekeeper. But on the other end of the phone, the old housekeeper spoke up before her, Youngdy, you are a mother, you know what your child needs most, right?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Of course I know, Bonnie replied, whats needed ispanionship and care, for good reason, why ask me that? Nothing, just confirming. Little Mrs., you are a qualified mother, I believe you will also take care of my grandchildren, from now on, they are counting on you. Listening to the old butlers words, Bonnie couldnt stop the panic in her heart. Why do I feel that these words are like an exnation of the aftermath? Chapter 1713: I promise you everything Old housekeeper, you shouldnt have started the poisoning already,e back quickly, maybe it can still be cured. Bonnie sounded anxiously urging. If you donte back, you may not have a chance to live.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. But if youe back, there is still a chance. Its true that children needpanionship and care, but what they need most, is family. Bonnie was so excited that she almost broke her voice. The old butler was unmoved at the other end of the phone. After a long time of silence, he finally spoke, But my old bones will not live for a few years. Whats the difference between saying goodbye to your grandchildren a few years earlier and a few yearster? Little madam, you are a very good person, in the future, you will definitely have a better and happier life. After the old butler said this, he hung up the phone. When Bonnie called again, she was told that the phone was switched off. Sebastian, Bonnie looked to Sebastian, what to do, I think something will happen to the old butler, now hurry up and go out and look for it, okay? Bonnie, Sebastians eyes were nd, dropping his azure ck eyes to Bonnie, but his voice was gentle, Everyone has their own choice. Although not exined too much, but Bonnie heart that bit of hope orpletely sunk. Tears followed uncontrobly downward. Her body was filled with a heavy feeling of powerlessness, and with it, her whole body lost its breath and slid towards the ground. Luckily, Sebastian was quick to catch her in his arms. Straightforwardly hit the horizontal to pick up, Ill take Bonnie back to the room to rest first. Okay, hurry up and go upstairs. the Pearson Family eldest nodded. Bonnie was carried upstairs and gently ced on the bed again. Her mind still a bit confused, she looked at Sebastian, who was carefully tucking herself in, and her voice was hoarse, Sebastian, the old butler will still be alive, wont he? He will always live on in our hearts. Sebastian whispered. When Bonnie heard this, she knew the oue. Some bitter smiles and closed his eyes. I dont know how long it took, but Bonnie finally drifted off to sleep. Instead, Sebastian went to his study and dialed a phone call to Nathan. Soon, the call was answered. On the other end of the line, Nathan had obviously expected Sebastian to call, so his tone was extra calm, Hows it going, have you figured it out? What do you mean by what you sent the old butler to deliver? Sebastian asked, A deposit to buy thepany? Nathanughed, What deposit, its the full amount. If those things are sold, its enough to sustain your family of eight for three years of daily expenses. And three yearster, Sebastian and others, of course, had been done away with by him by various means, so there was no more money to spend. Oh no, it costs money too. Only the money spent is plutonium. Hearing such an arrogant tone from Nathan, Sebastianughed softly, This amount of money and you want to buy thepany, you really look up to me. What, you dont think thats enough? Nathan inquired, Dont forget, there are three more lives, and these add up to a lot. Of course I havent forgotten, and I could promise to give you thepany, but that alone wont get rid of me. Sebastian said. When Sebastian showed signs of relenting, Nathan didnt want to let go of this opportunity. Then he opened his mouth and asked, Then what do you want, as long as I can satisfy you, will certainly promise you. Chapter 1714: The kingdom that belongs to him is finally coming On the other end of the line, Sebastian was silent. Only after a long time did he slowly lift his thin lips, I remember Jay said before that he had apany abroad, and in a few years, it will be big and strong, and alongside Jones Group? Huh? Nathan almostughed out loud. This kind of talk, Sebastian actually believe? Jay does have apany abroad, but it is absolutely impossible to achieve the growth of Jones Group. However, he also understood Sebastians meaning, You want thispany right, yes, I can give it to you, but is this your intention, to do it in a few years and thene back to me? Sebastian was not at all ambiguous, Or else, do you think that with my personality, I would really put up with it? If you hadnt been so insidious and despicable, using those around me to coerce me, theres no way I would have given in. The voice is full of anger. The determination has even been made in the mind. When you make yourpany bigger and stronger next time, you will protect everyone around you. Then,e back to deal with Nathan! Fine. Nathan agreed crisply, Take it if you want it, but its uncertain if you can win me, after all, youre growing and Im growing too. And, if I can win you now, I certainly can win you in the future. The annoyance in Sebastians voice, Dont be too arrogant, its not clear whos winning who in the end. Laughing until the end is the real winner. Thats bound to be me, because I have a smile welded to my face. Nathan was full of confidence and ready to hang up the phone. Wait. Sebastian called out to him, a little suspicion in his voice, Did you do something to the old butler? Nathan, of course, denied it, What can I do, just ask him to help run an errand. It should be more than that. If it was just an errand, he wouldnt have acted so nervous and even reluctant to give me the box again and again. That move, how to think about how to feel problematic. But Nathan refused to admit it, If you think theres a problem, you can ask the old butler again, if hes willing to talk. Not willing to say, can have nothing to do with him.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. There better be nothing wrong with it, or I can show you how to write the word regret just as well even if I let you have thepany. After saying that, Sebastian hung up the phone viciously. Not muchter, another message was sent to Nathan with a specific time and ce to meet. Nathan quickly returned an OK. Although only two simple words, but can already feel Nathans smugness from inside. Getting the reins of the Jones Group was something he was bound to do. Right now, it just managed to win this move! Nathan thought, already at the end of the phone drifted up. Delighted look, a nce is something good happened. Nancy took in the reaction and curiously stepped forward to ask, Is there any particrly good news? Nathan hmmed and reached out, caressing Nancys face with deep affection. This face that has be more and more attractive despite the years. Nancy, my n has seeded, in the near future, everything I expect will be in my hands, and the kingdom that belongs to me, wille soon! Nancy was struck by his sudden tenderness, while there was an excited light in her eyes, In that case, it was Sebastian who promised to give you thepany?! Chapter 1715: Of course you need to have followers Nathan nodded heavily, Thats right, after the contract is signed, thepany willpletely belong to me. At that, Nancy excitedly wrapped her arms around Nathans neck, Great, weve been waiting for this day for too long, and finally we can get what we want! The Jones Group is the most prestigious and powerful family in Capital. Who will dare to disrespect them in the future?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Not even to mention Capital, even therge Weskiney, there are few who dare topete with it. Not because of anything else, but because the Jones Family has a very strong family history. One of the few families in the whole of Weskiney! Thinking, Nancy remembered one more thing, By the way, then when can this contract be signed? Tomorrow afternoon, on the cruise ship. Nathan said. Nancys face immediately became ugly, Why would you choose a cruise ship, is there a fraud? It is important to know that Nathan does not know how to water. Could it be that Sebastian and the others are lying about surrendering the transferpany, and Nathans life at sea is real? Change your ce, its really not safe here. Nancy said with concern. Nathan just thinks shes too timid. If I wasntpletely sure, how could I have agreed? Nathan hooked his lips and smiled up, I have long prepared an ace! One, the trump card that Sebastian had to say yes to. Even if they are ready to deal with themselves tomorrow, so what? The person who would really jump into the sea must not be him, but Sebastian. Its just a shame that Sebastian can swim and cant die if he falls into the ocean. Nathans eyes were full of regret. Thats when Jay came into view of the two. If you really want Sebastian to die, you might as well drop some piranhas into that sea and throw some blood clots of flesh into the sea in advance. Piranhas can not see these most, once they feel, they will be frantic feeding terrible monsters. Not to mention people, evenrge whales through the piranha exist in the sea, will be bitten to a skeleton. If someone falls into the sea tomorrow, this is what will happen. Avable at Nathans eyes were filled with suspicion, Why are you suddenly so kind and willing to help me? Youre not expecting me to fall into the ocean and be eaten clean by piranhas, are you? The cold questioning gaze of Nathan, Jays face did not change, I would like you to be eaten clean, but did not you say, you have an ace in the hole, nothing will happen. Therefore, piranhas could only be for Sebastian. Nancy is also helping, Yes, Jay is definitely helping us, how could he hurt you? Nathan was so confident that he didnt think much of it. He is now in a position to win and is very sure that the person who falls into the sea tomorrow will not be himself. Just, just put an end to idents now. Thinking, Nathan then dropped his gaze on Jay, You can wait at Sea Sky Mansion tomorrow, Ill be fine on my own. Are you sure you dont want me toe with you? Jays tone was quite unfortunate, After all, its a handover ceremony, and the Jones Group will change ownership in the future, so its a pity that theres no one to witness such an important scene for you. Theres no chance of danger tomorrow, so its best for you to stay at the vi. Nathan deadpanned on that point. Jay had to call it quits. The next best thing is, Then let my mother apany you, you must have an assistant by your side, right? Nancys eyes shone with anticipation and excitement as she looked bashfully at Nathan. She was really eager to go along with it. She was happier to witness Nathans sess than she was to see it herself! Yes. Nathan agreed readily, I do need an assistant, after all, tomorrow I will be the one in charge of Jones Group, with a prestigious status, it is only right to have a follower. Chapter 1716: Can I know Nancy was happy as a child when she got permission. She kept rummaging through the clothes in the checkroom, trying to find the one that fit best and then look her best to apany Nathan. As he was working, Jay pushed the door open and walked in. Jay, youre just in time. Nancy spoke up. Nancy spoke up, Come help me see which of these outfits is more appropriate for tomorrows asion?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Jay scanned the clothes. Its all very shy dresses, so you can see how important the negotiations on the cruise ship tomorrow are in Nancys mind. She dressed up just to be a part of a very important moment in Nathans life. Pick a looser dress. Jay whispered, Arent you afraid its hard to strangle your stomach for a long time? Nancys still a patient. Its okay, Nancy pursed her lips and smiled, Im actually better these days, it just hurts once in a while, besides the dress wont feel strangled when its on. Seeing that he couldnt argue with Nancy, Jay simply reached out and pointed out a random item. It was a silver and white fishtail dress that could outline the figure extremely well. There are, of course, drawbacks. That is, it is very inconvenient to move around and can only move forward in small steps. Nancy also noticed this and couldnt help but ask, Wouldnt it be a good idea to choose this one, what if I cant walk easily? Someone will carry you. Jay said. At these words, Nancys cheeks rolled a little vaguely. Tomorrow only she and Nathan two people to go to the cruise ship appointment, so will carry their own people, in addition to Nathan, she can not think of others. Because wearing this dress, but also can get such a treatment, Nancy felt safe to earn. Immediately made a decision, Listen to you, Ill choose this dress! Jay nodded, Get an early night and I hope you have a good day tomorrow. At this moment, Nancy has not yet reacted to what this means. The corners of her mouth raised in a brilliant arc and her tone was very confident, Of course, Ill be extra happy tomorrow. This will be the happiest day of her life, the happiest day of her life. After all, there is nothing more happy and joyful than watching the man you love triumph. Nancy was happy and admired herself again in the mirror before lying down to rest. But because of the excitement, she didnt get any rest all night. Toss and turn thinking about this matter. Something about Nathan being avable for Jones Group tomorrow. Feeling that it was just too unreal, he also used his hand to pinch himself a few times. It hurts to bare your teeth, but your heart is sweet. Finally, atst, the day hase! C Time passed like a white horse, and it was the next night. Nancy dressed up and came down from upstairs in style. Nathan had already been waiting impatiently downstairs, and seeing this scene, he couldnt help but brighten up. Almost unconsciously, he walked up to Nancy and sighed out loud, Nancy, you are so beautiful tonight, with the kind of feeling that made my heart palpitate when I first saw you back then. Nancys cheeks flew two shades of red, Jay is still around, why are you bringing up what happened back then? Thought it was worth it to know you and be with you, so of course I had to say it to him. Nathan said. Jay was still really interested, So, how did you guys meet ande together, can I know? Chapter 1717: Let’s do it quickly Looking at the early hour, Nathan broke the ice and opened up the conversation. Back then, your mother was forced to go on a blind date with those noblemen from Capital, and had to pick one of them to marry who still looked good. But your mother is proud of her heart, simply can not see those people, how to choose can not choose the right one, but also said to find a man who can rival her. At that time, I was in the hotel to discuss business, heard this, and thought your mother was talking big, but when I went back to check, I realized that at that time, although she was young but has already established a firm footing in Jones Group, has a lot of followers. A woman this strong, I naturally fell in love at first sight. And then, just like those cheesy romance movies, the two would always coincidentally bump into each other and have friction. Gradually, there is a spark of love. Listening to this, Nancys eyes shone with a hopeful light. It turns out that Nathan remembers it all perfectly! I thought you had forgotten about it long ago, after all, its been more than twenty years since this incident. Crystal tears spilled from Nancys eyes. Nathan raised his hand and tenderly wiped it away for her, How could I forget it, its an important memory of our meeting that I will never forget in this lifetime. Jay echoed, Indeed, if I were him, I would not forget, after all, if it were not for you, mother, he would not be able to climb to this position today. When the words hit the ground, Nathans face turned ugly. What do you mean by that! Nathans heart had risen up with rm and defensiveness. I always felt that Jay had some ulterior motives. However, Jays expression was very light and he spoke, Isnt it true that you yourself admitted that it was because my mother was capable that you thought she was really good, that she loved you, assisted you and helped you a lot? Of course its right. Just listening to this, Nathan was upset. Its not like he made Nancy have to help herself. It is Nancy herself, who is an unabashed love brain, full of thoughts of the matter, who will willingly work for him. Well, Nancy stepped forward to round things up, Jay didnt mean it like that, just meant to say Im your sage helper, isnt that right Jay. While saying that, he also squinted towards Jay. Jay just ignored it and turned his head, coughing lightly to remind, Arent you guys leaving yet, you should bete. Nathan raised his hand and nced at his watch, which led Nancy to leave in a hurry. Arrived at the cruise ship in a hurry. But once on board, Sebastian did not appear, only a table on the deck with a wide array of national cuisines, punctuated by candles in the middle. It looks very romantic and elegant. Nathan even suspected that he was on the wrong cruise ship.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. There is a sense of asking for marriage here. I was nning to find someone to ask, Sebastian then slowly appeared, Whats wrong Nathan, just came and want to leave, are you not going to make a deal? Nathan had all gotten up to leave, and seeing this, sat back in his chair. The expression was icy cold, I thought you were not going toe and meet with me, so I was going to wait until you had thought it through. Its true that I dont want to meet with you, Sebastian nodded, his handsome face missing any semnce of affection, but if I dont meet with you, my adoptive mother, and Qins father and mother, might not be able to hold out, ah. No matter what you do, you should think about the consequences before you do it. Just like now, he cant get out of the appointment. Nathan obviously also knows that he holds this point, the corners of his mouth hooked up with a smug smile, You know its good, all right, lets make this quick, hurry up and sign the contract and then leave. Chapter 1718: I almost died This ce, Nathan a minute more stay not interested in. I know you ran for the contract. Sebastian nodded and pulled out two documents from behind him. One of the copies, given to Nathan to read. Almost straight away, Nathan tugged at the contract and looked at it carefully. Nancy, who was on the side, also poked her head in to take a look. The two men studied almost every word on the contract, even the punctuation marks, to make sure that there were indeed no problems, and then nodded reassuringly, OK, Mr. Grant is really a quick person, at least not to cheat people with that kind of fake contract. With that, Nathan was ready to sign the contract. But then swept a nce at this contract, the face instantly gloomy down. What do you mean by that! Nathan questioned angrily. He threw the contract in his hand, hard, at Sebastian. Sebastian looked as normal and bent down to pick up the contract on the ground, Whats wrong with it, didnt you double check it all just now? Every use above is in Nathans favor. Isnt that enough? Signed! Howe theres no signature from you on it? Nathan was angry about that. Yes, no matter how well Sebastian drafted the contract and even paid backwards to give thepany to Nathan. But as long as there is no signature on it, this contract is invalid, a pile of scrap paper. Whats the use of a pile of waste paper he needs! Whats the hurry. Sebastian spoke unhurriedly, Ill sign now, then I have nothing in my hand to negotiate with you, how can I continue the conversation? After a pause, he added, You still have three lives in your hands. There are valid arguments that Nathan cannot refute. The fire in his heart all but dissipated for the most part, and coughed, As long as you sign, I promise to let people go. I dont believe in that kind of talk. Sebastian replied, Anyway, Ive given you enough good faith, and if you cant satisfy me with that, theres no point in us talking anymore. With that, Sebastian was ready to shred the contract in his hands. Wait! Nathan called out to him. With a few pained expressions on his face, but in the end, he took it easy, pulled out his cell phone and made a call out. Release the people, and in addition, disclose the location of the ind. After the exnation, Nathan hung up the phone, Is this okay now? Sebastians eyes still had a fox in them, Didnt you say that there was no signal at all on that ind to contact the outside world? Im sure theres no way to contact them directly, but the satellite phone can. Nathan exined, If you dont believe me, you can wait half an hour, Ill have someone send them out and give you a video call once theyve gone to the sea where they can be contacted. Sebastian nodded, Yes, its only half an hour, I can wait. Nathan also didnt expect Sebastian to agree so readily to wait. After a moment of dumbfoundedness, he continued to dial out the phone. Only this time after the call, the tone was a bit sarcastic, There is absolutely no need for you to defend me like this, I will not lie to you about this matter. Sebastian smiled, Of course its necessary, after all, Nathan yourepletely untrustworthy. Straightforwardly saying these words, Nathans face was very unpleasant. The big momentum is to directly fuck up with Sebastian. But when I thought I hadnt gotten the transfer contract from Jones Group, I had to take a deep breath and hold back. Its not time to be impulsive. You want to wait until you get thepany, you cant fix Sebastian how you want? Forced to endure for more than half an hour, the video on the other end finally sent over. As soon as the connection was made, a sobbing voice came from the other end of the line. Sebastian, is that you Sebastian? Sebastians emotions were still calm, Its me, Uncle Qin, Aunt Qin, is my mother okay? Your mother has passed out from hunger, we lost in the ind, surviving in the forest for many days, looking like it will notst, fortunately, you found us! Qin father said, his voice could not stop choking.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 1719: What a crazy person Sebastian listened to this and just felt fishy. Why Qins parents, Qins mother, did not have the slightest feeling of being kidnapped and imprisoned? He turned on the mute for the moment and turned his head to question Nathan. Nathan smiled and exined, After all, they are also Willisto have a face of the characters, I if I directly offend how bad, so I made up a little good faith lie. A good-faith lie? Heh, really will put a high hat on his head! But its also clear that Nathan has done a lot of hard work in order to continue to be a fish out of water when he bes the head of the Jones Group in the future! Sebastian pursed his lips and turned the mute off. His voice was low and he tried to soothe Qins father and mother as much as possible, You have suffered during this time, rest well after returning to Willisto, I wille back to visit you with Rupert and the others some timeter. Qins father,pletely unaware of the truth, gave a hmm, Good, then you guyse back early. With that said, the video call was hung up.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nathan shrugged his shoulders, What about it, I told you, Im good to them, and Im just kidding when I say Im going to starve them to death. Sebastians eyes were cold, It is true that they did not starve to death, but the forest is so dangerous, they did not die can only say that they were lucky. Ive arranged for people to follow them secretly, and if something does happen, they will be the first to deal with it. Nathan thought he was very well prepared. Seeing Sebastian still staring at himself with a deadly stare, his heart also got a little upset. What, its hard to say you want to back out, dont even think about it, hurry up and sign, what I promised you has gone to! Nathan urged. Sebastian, however, took a step backwards. With an icy smile on his lips, Since theyve been rescued, theres no need for me to talk to you about some bullshit contract, right? Sebastian, did you just lie all that?! Nancys expression turned grim as an afterthought. Sebastian nodded his head and confessed, Yes, Nathan can use this kind of underhanded ploy to force me, of course I also need to move a little means, we are each other, only to call it fair. Havent you always looked past these tactics? Nancy asked through gritted teeth. Sebastian shrugged, Its true that I dont see it, but the basis for not seeing it is for those who can actually be my opponent, not the likes of Nathan and Auntie Nancy, otherwise despicable, evil-less viins. The skin is torn to such an extent that Nathan does not care at all. Even frankly admitted, So what if Im just evil, anyway, my purpose is clear, I want the Jones Group, you give it to me and Ill stop targeting you and those around you. What if I say no? Sebastian asked. Or I dont want the Jones Group if youre willing to let Bonnie, your seven kids, and all of the Pearsons be buried with you. Sebastians expression was still calm, What, you failed to deal with Father Qin and the others, and now youre aiming your spear at other ces? Yeah, and its not the alignment, its the fact that this arrow is already on the string, and as soon as I let go, theres bound to be a lot of deaths and injuries. Nathan was confident. Between thepany and his family, Sebastian would definitely choose thetter. Definitely! You want to blow them up, dont you. Sebastian fruitfully spoke leisurely, Then I choose that they will not die, and of course, thepany will not be conceded to you. A simple reply, but Nathans face changed instantly. What what did you just say? Sebastian repeated calmly, I said you were going to blow them up, right? I wont let you get your way. How is it possible! The full confidence on Nathans face gradually emerged as chafing lines. This thing he did seamlessly, no one would know about it. How did Sebastian know? Just about to ask, a familiar and old figure, then slowly appeared in front of Nathans eyes. His steps were hobbled, each one hard but determined. And as he walked up to Nathan, he quickly and urately ced the cold handcuffs in his hands, on Nathans wrists! You want me to blow everyone up, right, the old butler grinned, what a pity that its you whos going to be blown up by me now. Chapter 1720: Finally the curtain is coming down Nathan couldnt have imagined that the old butler would show up on the cruise ship. And now they are locked tightly together with handcuffs! His face changed dramatically and he shouted angrily, Wheres the key, hurry up and unlock this handcuff for me! The old butler was almost hanging on him with a death-defying smile on his face, Dont worry, when we explodeter, well naturally separate. If they are fried to a pulp, they will go their separate ways. What explosion, what do you mean? Nancy was confused next to the situation, but her face was already white with anxiety. Dont you know yet Auntie Nancy, Sebastian stood next to her, full of air, Nathans ace in the hole, the old butler. Isnt the old butler someone close to my dad, so how could he be an ace. Nancy was getting more and more confused. Sebastian was kind enough to exin, He was coerced by Nathan and forced to be an ace, even, unbeknownst to himself, to be an ace. This was discovered by Sebastian. It was when the old butler was holding the box and thought he was poisoned. At that time Sebastian was wondering how Nathan could do such a boring thing. At the risk that the old butler might state the truth, but still have the old butler deliver something. Or send a bunch of gold and silver jewels that dont have any deterrent or harming power at all. This clearly does not make sense. Unless, of course, Nathan is covering things up. So at that time Sebastian bypassed Bonnie, simply and quickly asked about the encounter between the old butler and Nathan. And, in the old housekeepers wound, a miniature bomb was found. Thats right, I was afraid that what I brought would blow up the little madam and the others, not knowing that I was the real bomb! The old butlerughed. So youre calling the old butler over here now and nning to have him die with Nathan? Nancy questioned, This is a cruise ship, if it blows up, we all die! Its not going to die. At that moment, another person appeared on the deck. Nancy stared incredulously, Jay, how did you you show up here? When they left, Jay was still in the vi. Also, it was a cruise prepared by Sebastian, how on earth did Jay juste up. Soon the answer came to Nancys mind. His voice trembled uncontrobly, full of anger and disappointment, Jay, from the beginning, this was a setup you and Sebastian made, wasnt it? She and Nathan, on the other hand, are the two big idiots invited into the trap! Mother, of course thats not true. Jay shook his head, The only person who really fell into the trap was Nathan, not you. How would Jay let something happen to Nancy. Thats why he was here, ready to take Nancy.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Grant, Jay turned his head to Sebastian, you can handle yourself on this side, Im taking my mother away. Be my guest. Sebastian nodded. Nancy realized that something was wrong and rushed in Nathans direction. But she was wearing a tight fishtail dress today, and every step was unusually difficult to take. Unlike Jay, the suit and pants, three or two steps to her. Without half a word of greeting, she was directly carried up and turned around to get off the ship. Now Nancy finally knew what she meant when she said yesterday that it didnt matter if she couldnt walk today, someone would carry her. Chapter 1721: You’ll be safe soon At the moment Nancy is being carried on her shoulders and cant move at all. I can only use my two hands, which are still alive, to desperately knock Jays shoulders, Jay, you put me down, hurry up! Anyter and Nathan would have been in real trouble. Mother, dont you understand? Jays eyes were full of disappointment, Its all his plot, what with the whole family, its all a lie. From start to finish, Nathan was thinking of only him. Not trying to stand tall with Nancy and him at Capital. Instead, Nathan stands alone, by himself, in that position, as the king of the entire Capital! And, he could do something now that would blow up all of THE Pearsons, and hell do the same thing to us tomorrow. Jay said. But when she heard this, Nancys eyes turned red and she refused to believe anything. No, thats not it! Your father said he would be good to us, and he will do what he said he would do, Jay, you misunderstand him. Not far away, Nathans wrists are handcuffed, simply can not break free, seeing the possibility of death, the heart also began to panic. He cant die yet. The wish to take Jones Group has not yet been realized! So, he reached out towards Nancy, his voice earnest and panicked, Nancy, I really love you, dont listen to Jay, if I didnt love you, how would I stay by your side. Yeah, if Nathan didnt love himself, why would he stay by his side? Nancys eyes gradually lost their sanity. Finally, it was a vicious bite on Jays shoulder. Jay grunted in pain, and his hands unconsciously came off. Nancy fell off his shoulders and grunted several times on the ground before finally stopping. Ouch. The whole body hurts. As soon as the cold, wet deck touched her skin, it seemed toe to life and desperately sucked the warmth from her body. All that remains is endless coldness and pain.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even the small of the abdomen, also began to vaguely pain. There was warm fluid that oozed along between the legs. Jay saw it with a nce and his pupils dted, Youre bleeding again, Mother, Im taking you to the hospital now! As for things on the cruise ship, just leave it to Sebastian. Jay said, striding toward Nancy. But Nancy fumbled behind her back and found a dull knife that had rusted. To be precise, it is not a blunt knife, but an iron de that the crew used to open oysters and shellfish with. Rusty, only the tip of the location can still be seen a little sharp traces to. In front of Jay, Jay gave a hard time and stuck the piece of iron into the evening dress. Rip! The evening gown was torn hard in two along that gap. Because it was torn open by brute force, the edges of the skirt were not regr, and the shortest part of it, only reached the root of the thigh. It is also clearer, you can see the gurgling blood. Its really gurgling. The blood in Nancys body seemed to be unscrewed from the faucet, rushing out in a desperate rush. Her face is also rapidly bing pale at a rate visible to the naked eye. Little by little, the whole thing is as white as snow. But even so, Nancy still clenched her teeth and ran desperately towards Nathan. She handed Nathan the rusty oyster knife in her hand. Then in turn, it held the old butler in a death grip. Come on, just cut off his hand and youll be safe. Nancy shouted. Chapter 1722: I can’t lose my hand The old butlers eyes were full of disbelief, Second Miss, you, youre going to let him cut off my hand? Nancy had a bloodthirsty and cruel smile on her face, So what if it is, who made you presume to blow up my man, you deserved to die in the first ce! So, its not a big deal to lose an arm before you die. The old butler opened his mouth and wanted to say something else. Nathan, however, already had his hand up and shed the oyster knife directly at his elbow! This area is where the two bones meet and there is an easy to cut bone gap. Nathan, who has been studying medicine for many years, naturally knows best the exact location of this ce. With little effort, the old butlers hand was directly cut off. Blood gushed out rampantly. Even, spurted into the old housekeeper and Nancys face. It is full of salty and fishy taste. The entire deck was covered in blood. There is the old housekeepers and Nancys. The old butler stared nkly at his arm for a long time, finally came back to his senses, could not bear the great pain, fell to the ground and fainted. Nathan didnt have the heart to look at him. Lets go, lets go! Nathan said. Nancy responded with a yes and followed Nathan as he prepared to leave. But at the hatch, Sebastian stopped him. Nathan still has handcuffs on his left hand, and on that end hangs the stump of the old butlers arm. Holding the blood-covered oyster knife in his right hand, his eyes were fierce, Get out of the way, or Ill be rude! Today, even if he kills everyone, he must leave from here. Are you sure you want to leave, the bomb is still on you, as soon as you leave my side a hundred meters, I will immediately detonate the bomb. Sebastian said leisurely. What? Nathan couldnt believe his ears. Wasnt the bomb hidden in the old housekeepers wound, how could it be on itself. Im not stupid, how humiliating it would be for me to continue to hide where you have hidden. Sebastian said, Do you want to guess where the bomb is now? Nathans face changed dramatically. He understood very well, almost instantly, and guessed the location of the bomb. Grabbed the broken arm and looked at it, and sure enough, in the ce of the palm, saw the capsule bomb that had been sewn in it. Because this time the bomb only needs to blow up Nathan, so the dose is not too big, and it is easy to hide. You did it on purpose. Nathans eyes gradually darkened, You got the old butler to lie to me, and guessed that I would definitely cut off the old butlers hand so that the bomb would instead be only on me. Nice, thats it. Sebastian couldnt help but p his hands and apud Nathan, I knew Nathans brain was alive and well, he was able to figure out my entire n in minutes, admirable. HehC Admire? Its more like mockery! What the hell do you want, hurry up and dismantle this bomb, as long as you do, Ill agree to anything I can promise you. At this moment, Nathans heart was left with only pleading. Cant die, absolutely not!N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Even if the temporary failure does not matter, at least there is the opportunity to rise again. But if you die, its all over. Sebastian looked at him coldly and helped out with an idea, Maybe you can do what you just did and cut off your own hand, too. The two hands with the bombs are thrown into the sea, will not be fine? No! Nathan was adamant, I cant lose my hand. Without this hand, how can we take over Jones Group and be the head of Capital! Chapter 1723: Okay, she’s all yours Seeing this, Nancy couldnt help herself. Its more important to stay alive than to lose a hand, of course. Nancy reached out and wrapped her arm around Nathans, her tone almost pleading, Dont be a fool, save your life is important. She hung on to Nathans body for almost her entire body. And in fact, it was because her body was heavy, the pain in her stomach was spreading to her limbs and she was about to lose her footing. Nathan, however, just thinks shes in the way. Without thinking, he pushed Nancy away. The voice growled, What do you know, which big president of a publicpany will be a one-armed warrior, so that when I go out in the future, who will remember my great achievements, they will only talk about me being disabled! So, Nathan has to keep his perfection no matter what. Defuse this bomb, and Ill grant you anything you want. Nathan said. Sebastian nodded his head and thought hard. Whirlwind raised his hand and pointed to Nancy who fell to the ground next to him and said, As you know, the reason Jay is working with me is to save Auntie Nancy, so I want Auntie Nancy now. Sebastian you put what bullshit, Nancy angry cursed up, you think I am some kind ofmodity, and can just want to take away, I tell you, absolutely not Yes. Nathan agreed readily. The voice was dry, not even lifting an eyelid. , Nancy did not finish the words stuck in her throat, full of incredulous eyes to look at Nathan. The whole body began to tremble, You what did you say? Youre free, Nancy, go back to the Jones Family, and from now on, youll be the same high and mighty Miss Regulus. Nathan said in one word, Nothing more to do with me.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. No, no, no! Nancy said three nos in a row. Nearly crawling, she reached Nathan and, holding back the pain, tugged hard on Nathans pant leg, I wont leave you behind, we agreed wed be together for life. So, she was determined not to leave Nathan behind. But what I got was Nathans cold, mocking voice, But I dont want to ride the rest of my life because of you. So, get the hell out of here! Nancys eyes were full of disbelief, So youre saying that Im not as important as one of your hands? When saying this, an uncontroble tremor has risen in his voice. I dont know if it hurts or if Im sad. Anyway, Nathan kicked Nancy hard at Sebastian like a ball. You got the man, get the bomb off me! He was tired of waiting. Sebastian nodded his head and bent down to help Nancy up, Auntie Nancy, youll die if you keep bleeding like this, let Jay take you to the hospital first, okay? Nancy actually wanted to push Sebastian away. But the massive blood loss, coupled with being kicked so roughly by Nathan, has long since lost its strength. One can only re at Sebastianwith a re that could turn into a poisoned knife and kill Sebastian on the spot! Its just a shame that its fantasy. Sebastian still handed her over to Jay. Then well go first. Jay took off the suit jacket he was wearing and wrapped Nancy in it before leaving. On the deck, only Nathan and Sebastian remained. Oh no, there was an old butler who had passed out. How to defuse this bomb, you havent said. Nathans mood grew more and more impatient. Sebastian lifted his thin lips, The detonator for the bomb is here. With that, he pulled out a small button switch from his pocket. Nathans breath stopped momentarily and he stared at the switch with unparalleled tension. Do not dare to loosen your eyes for a moment! Chapter 1724: I’m just returning the favor with a tooth Seeing what Nathan was worried about, Sebastian couldnt help but chuckle softly. Dont worry, although its a capsule bomb, its still very powerful, I wont joke with my life. After all, now so close to Nathan, if you really detonate the bomb, you will either die or be injured. Its not worth paying that price for Nathan. Then youll give me the detonator! Nathan eximed. Sebastian, however, made a move that Nathan hadnt even expected. With a flourish of his hand, he threw the detonator into the sea! Up to a dozen meters high cruise ship, threw a detonator down, simply can not even hear the sound. Nathan, red-eyed, rushed over to the parapet and took a look. Cant see anything at all. The sea is dark at night and you can only hear the sound of wavespping against the cruise ship. Nathan does not know the water, so when he heard the sound, he only felt a burst of panic in his heart. Turning his head to look at Sebastianagain, anger was at its peak. He reached out and clutched Sebastians cor, You did that on purpose, didnt you! Sebastians expression was nd, Why get so excited, Im doing this instead, you can feel a little more at ease, no? When you lose the detonator, no one can detonate the bomb again. How nice! But the bomb is still on me, and, who knows if you have any other triggers in your possession? Nathan gritted his teeth. This means that once he is separated from Sebastian, there is a good chance that he will be blown to pieces. You yed me, didnt you?! Nathan asked. Sebastian then expression nd, shrugged, Why say so hard, in addition to the detonator, I can also give you the key ah. Oh yeah, and the handcuff keys. Nathan was so flustered just now that he actually forgot about this matter. So the hand that was pinching Sebastian loosened and his tone became conciliatory again, Where are the keys, give them to me. I dont have the key, Ill have it sent over now, Nathan will wait. Sebastian said. But before calling, it had the old butler taken away. Send it to the hospital for Max to help heal it, this hand cant be saved, but make sure the person is alive and well, and arrange the best prosthesis in the future. Sebastian said.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Hearing this, Nathan just want tough, a lowly subordinate only, but also so old that the soil buried in the throat, sooner orter will die, you save him for what. Thats what makes me different from you, you only look at the immediate benefits, while I still have the human touch. Sebastian spoke up. What does it take to be a businessman to be humane. Nathan snorted. A businessman should be ruthless and only interested in those things and people that are of value. This is the normal operation is right. Which is like Sebastian, as if to do charity, no matter who are trying to save, too soft-hearted! I was proud of myself when I heard Sebastian speak, So, youre so good at being a businessman, howe you still havent beaten me? The disdain and vague smirk on Nathans face froze instantly! All that was left was endless irritation and a desire to just strangle Sebastian. Yeah, he obviously did everything, so why didnt he win over Sebastian! Youre the one whos too sinister, Nathan spoke with a sullen face, If you hadnt yed those tricks, I would have won you a long time ago. Sebastian spread his hands, This is more or less a double standard, what, you can blow up my whole family, I cant assassinate you one? Not Nathan you said yourself, as a businessman to be ruthless, Im just returning the favor, not even a tenth of your wrist. Chapter 1725: I hope you respect my choice On Sebastians face full of innocent expression, Nathan a stomach of anger do not know where to vent. Only an indignant re, Handcuff key, give it to me! Sebastian unhurriedly took the keys out of his pocket, but was in no hurry to give them to Nathan. Instead, I asked, Actually, I have one more question I want to ask you. Whats the problem, hurry up and ask. Nathan was impatient. You dont actually love Auntie Nancy, do you? Sebastian asked. At the word, Nathans expression instantly became alert. And did not rush to answer, but stared at Sebastian, half a moment without making a sound. Seeing his rm, Sebastian exined, Dont be so nervous, Im just curious to ask, anyway, youve already given me Auntie Nancy, and we wont see each other again, just think of it as, Ill ask for Auntie Nancy to understand. It used to be love. Nathan replied, But after she had the baby, she didnt love it anymore. Sebastian wondered, Why, because shes ugly after giving birth and doesnt meet the expectations you have in mind anymore? If thats the case, then Nathan is a real scumbag. Nathan shook his head and denied it, Of course not, Im not interested in any of this, its pretty much the same with the lights off anyway. The reason why I dont love her anymore is because she has changed since she gave birth. Has it changed? But I see that Auntie Nancy still loves you as much as ever. Sebastian replied. Heh! Love? Her love has long since deteriorated, ever since the baby was born, she opens and closes her mouth, JayJay, our Jay.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Once Nancy, all her eyes were filled with him, and all the promises she gave were that she would give him everything when she took over the Jones Group in the future. But after Jay was born, it became, its all about Jay. Ive worked so hard, not to be a dowry for others. Since shes full of only that baby boy, lets go over with her baby boy! Nathans tone was full of hostility and disgust. The words fell to the ground and Nancys trembling voice came from not far away. But, thats our son, too. Nathans face changed instantly. Turning his head, he found Nancy had gone and returned, pale as a sheet of paper, and his body was shaky. If the wind is blowing harder, it can blow her away directly. But she stood unmoving, just staring nkly at Nathan, her eyes gradually graying. Disappointment, which eventually turned into despair. So thats it. The child she went to so much trouble to give birth to for Nathan would actually be thought of in this way by Nathan. You were the one who said at that time that Jay was our child and you would be good to him, so what was wrong with you holding all the good things up to him? Nancy questioned. Or, perhaps, Nathan made it clear from the beginning that he was reluctant. Ill definitely choose to be on your side as long as you say so. Nancy said. Nathans eyes shed and his tone suddenly eased, Yes, I was wrong, Nancy, is it toote for me to talk to you? Of course its in time, Ill always be there for you. Nancy nodded her head. Following that, she walked towards Sebastian. Just give me the keys to the handcuffs. Sebastian couldnt understand it, He did that to you and you still chose to just trust him and take his side, Auntie Nancy, are you okay? Of course Im fine, Nancy smiled, People make their own choices, Sebastian, no, Mr. Grant, I hope youll respect mine. Chapter 1726: We will never be apart again Nancy even had a smile on her face when she said this. Just with that pale face, it gives people an endless sense of destion. Its as if, such a smile, means goodbye forever Sebastians heart, inexplicably, had a premonition. There is always a feeling that something big is going to happen. Mr. Grant, is that okay? Not getting an answer, Nancy spoke up again and asked. The mouth looks like a question, but in reality, the hand is already in front of Sebastian. She wants the keys to the handcuffs. Now, definitely! Sebastian hesitated, Auntie Nancy, did you see through him to be a bad guy? Looked out. Nancy replied, her mouth hooked in a miserable smile, But even if I see it, Im still willing to do it. Sebastian had nothing to say. He handed Nancythe handcuff keys. Watching Nancy turn toward Nathan, she spoke again, Auntie Nancy, I hope you know that once you take Nathans side, you are my eternal enemy, and what I do to Nathan, I will do to you. Now this point of forbearance, is to give Jays love. Its just a pity that Nancy doesnt want that kind of love. I know. Nancy nodded, It doesnt matter how you target me, but at least, dont do it to Jay, can you promise me that? As long as he doesnt take Nathans side, well keep the well clean. Sebastian replied. Very good. Nancy nodded reassuringly. Jay has his own choices, and I choose to respect Jay, but I also have my own choices, and I hope you can respect me too. Nathan has long been tired of hearing about it. He urged out loud, Nancy, what are you waiting for, this bomb doesnt know when it will explode,e quickly and help me uncuff myself or we will be blown up together. Good. Nancy picked up the pace. She walked up to Nathan, who then impatiently extended his arm, Come on, unlock the door! But surprisingly, Nancy did not help unlock the handcuffs on his wrists. She followed the handcuffs and unlocked the side where the stump arm was hanging. Nathan was stunned for a moment, then reacted. Quickly throw that broken hand into the sea so we wont be afraid of an explosion. Yes, Nancy must have thought so! But Nancy just grabbed her broken arm and looked up at him, You know how hard Ive been,tely, having a hard time, dont you? Nathan was a little confused, Why are you talking about this for a good reason, hurry up and throw it away, Nancy, what the hell are you dawdling about?! It was hard for me because I was sick and I kept it to myself, not wanting you to worry, so much so that when you brought me medicer, I was very touched and felt that you really did have me in your heart. But as it turned out, it was just me thinking too much! Nathan is nothing more than profitable. Because she is still needed, thats why she is so tender and considerate and good to her.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nathan shows his true colors when ites to the real benefits. Nancy, those are just blinders. Of course I still love you, and I just said that because I didnt want you to be involved, so I asked Jay to take you away. Nathan said. Nancy looked at him, So, you do love me, right? Of course, youre the one I love the most. Nathan nodded his head in acknowledgement without hesitation. Then will you stay with me all the time all the time? Nancy said, cuffing the handcuffs directly to her wrists, Just like this, lets never be apart again. Chapter 1727: We’ll always be together Seeing this, the atmosphere on the deck was somewhat frozen. After three seconds of silence, Nathan finally relented. He growled up towards Nancy, Are you crazy, why are you re-cuffing the handcuffs, hurry up and open them for me! Wouldnt you rather be with me, so well never be apart again? Nancy squeezed out a smile, Wouldnt you like that? How can I like it! Nathans anger had reached a critical point, and he looked angrily at Nancy, even intending to reach out and grab the keys. And thats when Nancy made a move that no one expected. She raised her hand and threw the key with force. No! The key was in mid-air in a perfect parab, then plunged to the bottom, Nathan desperately tried to catch it. He didnt even care if Nancy was dragged down, he ran straight towards the keys. But, in the end, it was a step toote. The key fell into the sea and is unlikely to be found again. Crazy, you crazy woman! Nathan cursed loudly, Do you know what it means to throw away your keys? Originally, he had a chance to fight back tonight, but now, there is no chance. With Nancyin tow, he couldnt move an inch, let alone take on Sebastian.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. And Nancy, who was dragged to the ground,ughed loudly, like a treacherous white rose in the dark night, Of course I know, it means that we can finally be together all the time, Im really happy. Crazy, what a crazy person! At this moment, Nathans mind is only left with these words. Its bad luck to meet a woman like Nancy! But do you really want to be dragged down by such a woman? Nathan thought for a while, his eyes slowly fell on the iron piece not far away. On that iron piece, there are still remnants of the old butlers blood. Now there might be an extra one added Nancy, Nathan bent down and picked up Nancy, there are plenty of opportunities for us to be together, and once I take down the Jones Group, I can be by your side forever, wouldnt that be nice? Will you really do that? Nancys eyes had a slight look of anticipation in them. Of course I will, provided I can get the Jones Group and not just drag me down like youre doing now. Nathan said as he carried Nancy forward. Finally, he walked up to the piece of tin. The unmoving pick up, the tone is still gentle, You just be good and stay by my side, all these years you suffer, I canpensate you. Companionship, money, and even status. These are avable to Nancy. But only if Nancy behaves herself. Its just a pity, Nathans voice had a little more chill in it, that youre not well behaved at all, even doing something so embarrassing to me, its just a waste of all the love Ive had for you all these years. But its okay, even if youre so wrong, Ill forgive you and youll stay with me, I promise. Under the attack of Nathans gentle voice, Nancys eyes gradually became soft. She looked imploringly at Nathan. Suddenly, the eyes became shocked and terrified. Almost with all her strength, she tried to push Nathan away. But Nathan held on tight, not allowing any escape, Dont you want to be with me forever, Nancy, whats the point of running? Nancy struggled not to open, and her hands gradually hang down weakly. The bright red, warm liquid, soaked her evening gown and converged into a puddle on the damp, fishy deck Chapter 1728: You still have people you care about Nancys face, which was already bloodless, looked even paler at the moment. She struggled to lift her head and nced at Nathan, For why? Because youre not behaving at all and disrupting my ns, theres no use in staying with me. Nathan said. After a pause, and a bloodthirsty smile, But dont worry, I wont let you just die a miserable death, I have prepared the graveyard for the coffin, you go first, and when I am a hundred years old, I will go to apany you. I just hope that when the timees, Nancy will learn to behave better. With that, Nathan jerked the piece of iron out of Nancys chest and then shed hard at Nancys arm. ng! But the iron piece just cut on the steel pipe, issued a crisp metal impact sound, shocked Nathan tiger mouth burst of numbness. Looking up, he found that it was Sebastian who had stopped himself. Whats wrong Mr. Grant, Nathans mouth curled up in a faint smile, didnt you just say that anyone who is with me is your enemy? Now you are helping the enemy, what do you mean? Consider it a favor Jay owes me for his mother, which I helped save. Sebastians tone was low and husky. I dont need you to save! Nancy was already weak to the point of weakness, but still broke off and opened her mouth to refuse. Why should someone who has taken Jays ce save himself? See, shed rather die at my hands. Nathan smiled smugly. Nancy smiled, Yes, I wont live long anyway, and if I have my beloved with me at the end of my life, Ill be content. Sebastian opened his mouth, but didnt know what to say. The love brain to such a state, no matter who look at it must be willing to worship, right? He opened his mouth and was about to speak when Nancy said, Im ready, you want to cut off my arm, do it! With Nancys permission, Sebastians insistence seems extraordinarilyical. The steel pipe in his hand was directly and viciously pped away. Whirling, Nathan raised the piece of iron and went for Nancys elbow. By skill alone, Nancys hand was half removed. Probably because its his own woman, Nathan also took some trouble not to let Nancy pass out on the spot like the old housekeeper did. But, its also more cruel. Because that means that Nancy has to be awake to the extreme pain thates at her arm. It simply cant be carried. Within the first minute of having her arm cut off, Nancy sat down on her knees in pain and could no longer stand up. And Nathan hanging this half broken arm, but the expression is smug, Sebastian, you can win me for the time being is useless, I will rise again, will. What a big dream, you still want to rise again! A familiar voice came into Nathans ears. He looked over at the voice and was happy, Why are they both back, what, saying I didnt have a chance because you were nning to get me killed on the boat tonight? Its true that I want to get you killed, Jay nodded, but it would be too cheap to just get you killed, and just like before, Im going to do it and torture you from the ce you care most. You mean money and status? Nathanughed, How much do you think I have left now, if you want it, just take it!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. No, its Max, Jay said. Chapter 1729: Throw me into the sea The smile on Nathans face ended in those three words. What are you talking about, how could Max be the thing I care most about! Jay nodded, And yes, Max is a person, how can he be a thing. You dont have to key words for me here, I never cared about Max! said Nathan, suddenly angry. Really dont care, then why did you use me but never Max? Jay asked. Nathan has done so many things, even the Pearson Familys daughter, so that he can have absolute control when the Pearson Family and the Jones Family are married. In these ns, Nathan has counted everyone out. Only, Max was left out. I guess you do want to have all this money and status for yourself, but you also want to wait until a hundred years from now to carry it all on, so that your good name, forever, will be remembered in Capital. And the person who can do all this is not Max? Your biased treatment was obvious from the beginning really didnt love Max, so why did you stop Talia from marrying him back then?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. A sh of annoyance crossed Nathans eyes, Of course its because Talia doesnt deserve it, why would a woman of that lowly status marry into the Pearson Family and be my daughter-inw? Jay spread his hands, So yeah, you do care about Max, Max, is your weakness. Although it is not as good as status and money, but now Nathan has lost seven or eight, what can have, is only Max. Seeing that he couldnt hide it, Nathan had to admit it. But the corners of the mouth, but with a smile, It is so right, I do care about him, but I am now all by myself, what is the use of you mentioning him? Do you still expect him to give up his life to save his son, willing to give everything for Max? Dont even think about it! Jay froze for a moment. Indeed I didnt expect that Nathan has now started to break. But in addition to Max, Jay can not find a way to suppress Nathan for the time being. And just then, Nancy, who had fallen to her knees, staggered to her feet. Before anyone could react, she used her only remaining intact left hand to pick up the iron piece on the ground. Then, stab Nathan from behind! In the end, it is not a professional, this one touches the bone, not at all stuck in. Feeling the sharp pain, Nathan turned his head incredulously and looked at Nancy with unbridled anger. Nancy, youre dying, how can you still have the strength to do something like this. Nathan asked with a leathery smile. Nancy didnt answer. In fact, she did run out of words. The only strength left in the body, all used to stab just now that one. She let go and her whole body went limp, copsing into Nathans arms. Nathan backhanded, pulled the piece of tin from his back, and looked tenderly, with tenderness, at Nancy in his arms. Its painful isnt it, its okay, soon it will all be over and I promise you wont be in pain this time. At that, Jays eyes were scarlet, Dont touch her! If you dare to make a move on her, I will kill you! Nathan smiled, What are you talking about, Im helping her out of her misery. Even lowered his head and looked at Nancy, Dont you think so, Nancy? Dont kill me like that, Im covered in blood, its not pretty anymore. Nancy said in a broken voice, Throw me into the sea! Chapter 1730: She did it on purpose! Nancy broke off and spoke, choosing a way for herself to die. Nathan of course agreed, Okay, this is yourst wish, of course Ill grant it. With that, he carried Nancy towards the fence. Stop right there! Jay shouted from behind him, Stop right there! While saying that, he tried to go after it. Jay, Nancy spoke up to stop him, Ive lived long enough in this condition too, let me just die, okay? Who are you to die, youre not the one who deserves to die. Jay said. Nancy squeezed out a smile, But I dont want to live. What is the point of living like this? Jay was stumped. His eyes were scarlet and he stiffly moved his eyes away, and his feet really stopped in ce, not daring toe one step closer. Because Nancy said she didnt want to live. She has no desire to live, how can Jay save? And Nathan, by this time, had carried Nancy to the fence. Farewell forever, Nancy, Nathan said. Nancy had a few pleading looks in her eyes, Wait, before you throw me down, let me hug you again, after all, this is thest time. In the future, there will be no more opportunities. Probably to give Nancy onest bit of warmth before she died, Nathan agreed to do so. With Nancys broken arm still hanging from his wrist, he tenderly embraced her, Death is quick, dont be afraid, it will all be over soon. Good. Nancy nodded, Then Ill talk to Jay for a couple more minutes. At that, Nathan was already getting impatient. Why so many requests! But this time, Nancy didnt wait for his permission to speak, Jay, I actually have some assets ready in the neighboring city, you go to the owner of Haizheng Law Firm, he will give you all of this. At the word, Nathans eyes instantly lit up. And some assets? Does that mean that he can get a chance to rise again with this? Yes, thats definitely it. After all, the assets left for Jay, can be less! Nathans emotions had risen, but he failed to think for a moment about why he was still present and Nancy was able to tell these secrets so directly. He only revels in the happiness that belongs to him. He has two of them at once, can not be happy! Thinking, Nathan dropped his gaze on Nancy again, Nancy, see youter. If there was a next life, I would still fall in love with you without a second thought. Nancy smiled and looked at Nathan, Do it. Nathan then threw Nancy over the fence.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. But at this time, Nancy, who originally had no more strength, suddenly sped the wound behind him with force! Almost all of the fingers were lost in it. Nathan did not expect this, the pain is ck, the body also lost focus, quickly tilted forward to fall. The two men crossed the fence in unison and plunged toward the dark, cold sea. No! Nathan shouted in a near-heartbreaking voice. The next second, his voice was swallowed up by the endless seawater. Jays face suddenly turned iron blue and he ran straight for the fence. Sebastian stopped him, Are you crazy, jumping like this you are likely to die, I will call the search and rescue team. There are piranhas down there! Jay finally recalled this, She did it on purpose, stabbing Nathan so that the piranhas would smell the blood and go and eat Nathan. But Nancy is the same, once the arm and chest wounds are in the water, the smell of blood emitted will quickly attract arge number of piranhas! Chapter 1731: It’s crazy! Jay couldnt wait a moment longer. He pushes Sebastianaway and leaps down! Listening to the sound of fluttering from the sea, Sebastians handsome face was left with onlyplicated emotions. In just two hours, he has seen too many reversals of drama. Feel a little short of brain capacity. But there was only a brief silence before Sebastian dialed the phone and informed Rupert, who had long been waiting at the surface, Help, Nancy and Jay both jumped. The ck sea, Rupert could not see clearly the person who just jumped in the end. It was just the constant fluttering sounds that made him feel puzzled. ording to reason, should also be the old housekeeper a person will fall into the sea only. This is not only jumped down three, two of them or Nancy and Jay. No, what exactly did you guys do on the ship? Rupert asked curiously.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Sebastian replied, Ill exin it to youter, first save people. In the tone of voice, you can already hear the urgency and anxiety. Rupert had to put away his curiosity and start the yacht towards the sea. Remember to protect yourself before you go into the water. Sebastian breezed out with an admonition. Rupert snorted lightly and tried tough, You cant trust me? At least Im a winter swimming champion, and I was on the swim team in college. Although seven or eight years have passed, but the strength of the year is not reduced, okay! No, Sebastian denied, its not that you cant trust it, but there are piranhas in the water. Rupert: ???? What the hell! He was so frightened that he almost turned off the yacht and cursed into the phone, Sebastian, are you sick, putting this in the sea, Nathan doesnt know how to swim, you dont have to be so cruel! Lets exinter, save the people first. Sebastian ended the pointless argument. Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Rupert became even more angry. Jumping to curse, but in the end, I held back. Because, cursing is not useful at all. Sebastian is high up on a cruise ship and cant even hear it. What else can we do? Of course, first save people ah! Rupert cursed, but silently elerated the speed of the yacht. If only to fall into the sea, he just that speed past can also be just. But now with more piranhas, who knows if they will be eaten up into skeletons before they drown? Every second can be the key to living. You two better give me a good living, or that kind of corpse that is gnawed to the rack by the fish, I am determined not to find it! In the darkness of the night, Rupert roared loudly. C Painful, icy cold. It was as if an infinite sea of water surrounded itself, squeezing thest bit of air from its lungs. The skin and internal organs of the whole body were piled up and hurt like they were being torn apart. Nancy opened her eyes with a ragged, sweaty breath. The moment a person ispletely awake, the pain in her body intensifies, making her almost pass out again. Awake? Beside him, came Ruperts voice, Still know who you are, remember everything that happened before? Nancys eyes shed with a bit of contempt, Im injured, not stupid, dont ask such boring questions, okay? Rupert nodded, And knows he is injured, seems to have a clear head, good. I Why am I still alive? Nancy asked, Im supposed to be dead. And, its only right that it died with Nathan. Chapter 1732: Jay’s One Life for One Life The more he guesses Nancys thoughts, the more Rupert rolls his eyes in frustration. Its true that you should be dead. Its just a pity that Sebastian asked me to save you, and I also saved Jay, who you care about most, by the way. Nancys emotions red up at the mention of Jay. What are you talking about, how did Jay get saved by you, wasnt Jay fine on the deck, did you guys do it?! She stared, hating Rupert, and wanted to tear him right out of her hands. The eyes are as intimidating as they can be. Rupert, however, did not care at all, and even a little mockery in his eyes, If we really did it, I can tell you? Just now I said you should have no problem with your brain, but now it seems that you should have a good examination. Im not doing any tests, Nancy refused without thinking, Wheres Jay, wheres my Jay? With that, he wanted to lift the covers and get out of bed. But after several efforts, the quilt on the body did not respond halfway. Still weighing heavily on itself. Nancy looked down in dismay, only to find that her hand was gone. Not gone from the elbow, but from the shoulder, directly disappearing without a trace.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. How, how! When she was on the cruise ship, she was obviously only missing half a hand, but now she cant find it at all. Who did such a cruel and terrible thing to her hand! You you beasts, save me back, but treat me like this, you might as well just kill me! Nancys eyes were scarlet, as if she had lost her mind. That hand of yours has nothing to do with us, its because Rupert subconsciously tried to exin, but before he could finish his sentence, Nancy had already grabbed something on the bedside table and smashed it hard towards Rupert. The good thing is that Rupert reacted quickly and dodged out of the way. But that was just the first hit. Seeing that she hadnt hit her target, Nancy became even more furious and almost smashed everything around her at Rupert. Slightly dodge a few okay, but so many things, Rupert is also a little overwhelmed. Seeing one of the cups filled with boiling water, straight towards his own smashed, Rupert but toote to do not react. And just at that moment, a hand reached out from the side and yanked Rupert away. The boiling water cup fell to the ground with a crisp cracking sound. Rupert looked dumbfounded at the woman who appeared before him and blinked, Anna? Anna didnt roll her eyes in good humor, Yes, its me. Without waiting for Rupert to speak again, Anna already began to scold, What is in your head ah, see things smashed over and do not dodge, really afraid of death? Rupert snapped, I didnt, didnt have time to hide? If you can avoid it, of course you will avoid it. Another one ising, right? Nancys anger had not yet dissipated, and her eyes grew colder and colder as she looked at the two people in front of her, No matter how many peoplee today, I will get them all killed! Get killed? Annaughed, You want to get killed, you also have to see if you have that ability, wounded like this, you know throwing things, rampant what ah! After a pause, he added, Do you know how hard everyone worked to save you? I begged you to save it? Nancy didnt choke back in good humor. Its true that you didnt beg, but Jay did, and this arm of yours, which is only dinky, was only saved for you because Jay let you on board first! Anna said. Chapter 1733: Will He Still Heal Nancys eyes were still scarlet, her teeth almost gritted, If you guys hadnt pushed Jay overboard, how would there have been such a drama as Jay letting me on the boat first? To put it bluntly, this is all a touching drama that Rupert and others have directed themselves and made up. Making me like this, and forcing Jay to jump into the sea, you people, I will never let go. Nancy said, struggling to get up again. Anna didnt have it in for her, went up and pressed her shoulders and pressed right back into the hospital bed. Lie down well you, really dont want to live just say it, Ill let the nurse push you more sedatives, you can die in your sleep in a minute. After a pause, the tone changed, But if you die, we can really be unkind to Jay ah. Dont you dare! Nancy was furious, Dont move Jay or I wont let you go as ghosts. Pfft Annaughed very ruthlessly, Im not afraid of you now that youre alive, when youre dead? She is an atheist, not afraid of ghosts at all! facing Anna, Nancy was losing ground, her mouth open but she didnt know what to say. Anna looked around and moved a chair to sit down, Calm down is it, calm down lets talk about it! What is there to talk about between you and me. Nancy remained stiff-mouthed. Anna is not annoyed, slow and methodical, Of course I am talking to you about what exactly happened at that time, so that you dont know anything and just yell blindly here. Nancy was silent for a few seconds and finally spoke, OK, then tell me, I want to see what you can say! Anna then added oil and vinegar to the situation. Anyway, at that time was not present, many scenarios rely on the brain to make up, Anna said than fiction is also exaggerated. Rupert couldnt help but sweat on the sidelines.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The wifes words are so outrageous that Nancy can believe them? He reached out and tugged on Annas coat, intending to get her to pull back a little. But Nancy had already spoken, So, its really me whos wrong about you guys? Yeah, and so wrong that if we hadnt saved you and Jay, you would have been dead. Anna nodded her head vigorously. Nancy nodded, her eyes shing slightly, Thank you. Rupert was dumbfounded. Are these the words he will hear in his lifetime. Nancy actually took the initiative to say thank you! Can I go see Jay now? Nancy asked. Rupert nodded back, Sure, its just that Jay is more seriously injured than you and is still in ICU, so you can only look in from the door. Okay, outside the door is fine, as long as you can see Jay. Nancy nodded. Rupert then got a wheelchair, ced Nancy on it, and pushed her to the ICU. Through the thick ss door, Nancy saw Jay lying inside. His whole body was wrapped in gauze, and the white gauze oozed a red and yellow liquid that looked rming. It does hurt badly. When hes healed, he can still be back to being exactly the same, right? Nancy asked. Ruperts ck eyes shed and did not answer the question. Just tell Nancy, Its hard enough to get out of the mouth of a school of piranhas and survive. Obviously he didnt answer anything, but Nancys heart had sunk a little. Chapter 1734: Thwarting the Bones Intuition tells Nancy that something must have happened to her Jay. Its a disability, isnt it? Nancy asked with a trembling voice. Rupert Phils thin lips pursed into a line, with a little hesitation, Disability is not so much, just that face may need to wear a mask forever. Nancys body shook and almost passed out straight away. Anna then gave Rupert a vicious re. We agreed to keep it a secret, why do we have to tell Nancy. If there is a real emergency, Jays previous efforts will not be all in vain? Rupert also realized that he had said the wrong thing and looked at Anna sheepishly, not daring to say anything else. These are minor issues, and dont forget, we know the top cosmetic restorative surgeon in the world, EXPERT Smith, you know. Anna said. Yes, and expert Smith! Nancys eyes, which had been gray to the core, rekindled with a glimmer of light. Can you get expert Smith now, whatever you can get me to do. Nancy pleaded. For Jay, Nancy is willing to stoop to the dust. But Anna doesnt care for such humility. If you would have recognized earlier what kind of person Nathan was and gotten out in time, you wouldnt have let Jay get to where he is today. Listening to Annasints, Nancys head was buried even lower. Even Rupert was a bit hard to hear. Reaching out, she tugged Annas arm, Well, dont let me talk, do you say less too? Can we say the same thing, youre rubbing salt in the wound, Im telling her to recognize herself and reality. Anna corrected. Nathan is indeed not a good man. Nancy opened her mouth slowly. Anna nodded with satisfaction, Its good that you think so, although its a littlete, but at least in the future you can have a good time Before the words were finished, Nancywas heard to add, But I still love him. Anna: ???? Almost spit out a mouthful of old blood! Are you sick, all this to you, what do you love ah, you are jitterbug, born masochist? Nancy looked up to look at her, I looked into what happened between you and Rupert earlier, what about you, how do you exin that you liked it knowing the other guy was a duck?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Ducks dont kill and burn. Nathans doing things that the code doesnt allow. Anna corrected. Arguing, Nancy stuck to her guns, Anyway, I just love him, and hes dead now, isnt he, and loving a dead man doesnt bother anyone. So, what if she likes it? This time, it was Annas turn to be speechless. Although it is tempting to retort, you have to admit that there is nothing wrong with that. Liking someone who is already dead doesnt affect anyone. Its just a matter of people being angry at it. Whatever, it doesnt really matter too much to me anyway. Anna waved her hand. After a pause, he asked Nancy, So, if you know hes dead, why arent you moring to see him again? Did you guys bring his body back? Nancy asked tentatively, I thought that you would not want him to be buried in the sea and not defile thend of Capital. Buried in the sea will have to feed the fish, the kind of conscience of the meat was finned, the fish will be infected, who knows which day will not enter my stomach. And, its better to ship him back and bruise him than to let him die right there in the ocean! Chapter 1735: Poisoning Anna wasnt kidding. She really intends to bruise Nathan to death. And then scatter the ashes into the septic tank, so that it is called relief! I thought Nancy would have some fierce objections, but when she heard this, she just nodded ndly, Yeah, whatever you guys want. Such a calm attitude, can not help but let Anna a little puzzled. Didnt you just say that you were in love with Nathan, and now that Im going to bruise Nathan, you dont object? When things go wrong, there must be a demon. So, Annas attitude is very guarded. Nancy slowly lifted her red lips, I want to object, does it work? After a pause and added, Besides, dont you forget, I was the one who dragged him down to the sea with me. Oh yes! Anna had forgotten about that. So from the beginning, Nancy has had the intention of letting Nathan die. Now its just a matter of how to get rid of the bodies, what does it matter. Nancy really doesnt care. All right. Anna nodded, Then well take care of it our way. With that, he was ready to help Nancy back to the ward. Nancy stood still and refused to leave. Eyes dead on the intensive care unit, lying motionless Jay, Can I stay here, I want to see more of Jay. After hes transferred to the general ward, you can see him however you want, even if it means putting you two in the same room. Rupert spoke up, But right now, no.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Nancy has injuries all over her body and cancer and needs to get some rest. In the end, Nancy was reluctantly taken away. She hadnt been back in her room long when the pain in her body began to rise, so intense that soon the sheets were stained bright red. This is a case of heavy bleeding. Rupert frowned and pressed the call bell at the bedside, while instructing Anna, Anna, you keep an eye here, send the nurse directly to the operating room when she arrives, Ill go to the blood bank to transfer blood. Massive blood loss can be fatal if it is not controlled! Anna nodded vigorously, Okay, you hurry up. Rupert took off with his legs and darted out. And at this end, Nancy trembled and reached out towards Anna, Wheres my tuxedo, give me my tuxedo. When she said tuxedo, she meant the one she wore on the cruise ship. Annas eyes were full of disbelief, What time is it, you still think about the evening dress, what, are you nning to wear that evening dress and then die gracefully? Im not going to die, Im going to live and be with Jay! said Nancy indignantly. The pain in her body suddenly intensified and she almost fainted straight away, Evening dress, give me ah! Anna was also stunned by such Nancy. I seem to remember stuffing it into the cab below. Wait, Ill find it for you. With that, Anna squatted down and opened the cab, and indeed saw the evening dress that had been broken beyond recognition. It was full of holes and covered with stains of blood, which looked very gruesome. Whats more, its impossible to wear an evening dress like this. Are you sure you want more of this, this is simply Before Anna could finish her sentence, Nancy grabbed the gown and reached out and desperately searched through it. But because there is only one hand, the movement is very inconvenient, rummaging for half a day, but also failed to sessfully turn the clothes a face. Anna could not stand to see it and reached out to help. In the next instant, Nancy found what she was looking for. A ck pill, bones rolled several times on the white quilt. Chapter 1736: Please must save her Anna was toote to see exactly what it was. Because when the pills rolled out, Nancy then reached out and grabbed them and shoved them directly into her mouth. What are you doing, can you eat this thing you stuffed into your mouth, quickly spit it out! Anna shouted anxiously. Nancy turned a deaf ear, closed her eyes, and showed a few moments of relief on her face. Anna was so angry that she was going to jump to her feet. This woman is crazy, right? A pill soaked in seawater, who knows if it still works, and importantly, it may even have gone bad.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. What if you eat it and get poisoned? This is not adding to the condition. As he was worried, Rupert returned with the nurse. Time is of the essence, the nurse will give the blood transfusion first, and then send it directly to the operating room. Rupert arranged. The nurse nodded and nimbly gave Nancy a needle for blood transfusion. And the nurse next to her didnt hang around, intending to move Nancy to the bed reserved for surgery. The move was made only to find that Nancy did not continue to bleed. Dr. Koo, does this generally mean that the patients blood is almost dried up, huh? The nurse was a new arrival and was directly dumbfounded to see this situation, and her voice trembled as she spoke. Rupert speechlessly rolled his eyes, which is so easy to flow dry, the human body in the case of blood loss of one-third, will go into shock, you did not take good notes in school! After saying this, Rupert also froze. He lowered his head, looked at Nancys lower back, and then looked at Nancys face. Surprisingly, it was too red to look like it. What the hell! Did you take the Nine Revolutions Soul Restoration Pill, or is it a return to the light? It was also the first time Rupert had seen this. Nancy recovered her breath at this moment, I will live a good life, something like a return to light, at least a few decades before it happens to me. The voice that speaks is a mid-air. Even Rupert is a good choice. So, whats going on? Rupert was guessing, when the nurse next to him asked, Dr. Koo, do we need to continue the treatment? No more treatment for now, send it for a checkup, a full set of tests. Rupert said. The nurseplied and wheeled Nancy away. Rupert turned his head to Anna again, Anna, what happened to you guys after I left ah, why are you suddenly alive and well? She had taken a pill of some kind that was retrieved from inside her evening gown. Anna recalled. After a pause, and feel a little unbelievable, Do you think is the pill is really the nine revolutions back to the soul pills? The world should not be so magical, otherwise everyone goes to buy to eat, funeral homes and cemeteries have to close down. That is certainly not any nine-transformation soul-restoring pills, afraid only, it is some kind of strong medicine that will make people have side effects after eating it. Ruperts handsome sword eyebrows, has deeply wrinkled into an ink dot. I cant say anything else with Anna, he waved his hand, Anyway, Im going to arrange a stomachvage first, check out the ingredients. Otherwise, if they really die from eating, when Jay wakes up, how can they exin ah? Last night in the cold sea, Jay soaked in the water, obviously endured the piranha bite, but still insisted on smoothly handing Nancy to Rupert to take in. He said, I dont have a father, I only have this mother, please, you must save her! Chapter 1737: I wait for the results of the examination Rupert was in a ze of glory and went to arrange for a nurse to pump Nancys stomach. But when the gastricvage tool was mentioned in front of Nancy, she resisted. The eyes were filled with rm, one might even say anger. What are you doing, dont touch me, my illness doesnt require stomachvage, are you trying to kill me? She reached out with her teeth and ws, and even the blood transfusion syringe in her hand was pulled out, and blood dripped all over the floor along the syringe. Nurses see this, simply do not dare to approach, you look at me, I look at you, with fear in their eyes. Because, at this moment, Nancy looks exactly like a madman! No one wants to get up there, what if they get hurt by mistake? When Rupert arrived, Nancy was still in a standoff with a group of nurses. Seeing himing, the nurse seemed to see a savior, Dr. Koo, how should we solve this situation now, the patient is not cooperating at all. Rupert is also a bit helpless. I could tell that Nancy really cared about the pill she took in, so she didnt want anyone to touch herself. In this case, its a matter of outsmarting. So Rupert cleared his throat and turned his head to re at the crowd, Whats wrong with you guys, when did I say I was going to wash my stomach and tell you to take it to the operating room without knowing? While saying this, he scowled wildly towards the nurses. The nurses naturally reacted and hurriedly nodded along with this, Sorry Dr. Koo, we made a mistake with the medical advice, well send her to the operating room now. Rupert turned his head to Nancy again, Dont worry Auntie Nancy, the nurse made a mistake, good thing I came and didnt actually start thevage.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. He said it with such sincerity that Nancy believed it at once. I told you how you might need a stomachvage, take me to the operating room, dont you go, or what if they get it wrong again? Nancy said. She has to live well so that she can stay with Jay forever yet. Okay, Ill walk you to the operating room. Rupert agreed. But once Nancy was taken to the operating room and anesthesia was arranged, Rupert immediately waved his hand, Prepare the stomachvage. Huh? The nurses looked at each other, Now? Yes, if you dont wash your stomach now, when else will you wait? Although it is risky to wash your stomach after anesthesia, there is nothing we can do, hurry up. Otherwise the anesthetic will wear off and Nancy will resist again. The nurse responded and got busy. The gastricvage was painful, and even though Nancy was anesthetized, she still cringed in unconsciousness. But the good news is that the contents of the stomach were quickly washed out. The pills were partly corroded by stomach acid and looked slimy, with an unpleasant smell. Rupert picked it up with tweezers and swept it, not seeing anything. But there are some things that are not visible to the naked eye. Therefore, Rupert handed the pills to the nurse again, Send it to the chemistry test, and the sooner the report form is given to me, the better. The nurse swept a nce at the pill, This does not seem to be the medicine we prescribed ah, this patient is deliberately trying to find death, so take the medicine indiscriminately. Im just afraid that she took this as a life-saving medicine. Rupert nced at Nancy, who was lying on the operating table and already dying, and spoke in an icy voice. So this is really a life-saving drug? The nurse asked curiously. Rupert gave her a look, If it was really a life-saving drug, I would have had your stomach pumped to remove it? Nurse: Seems, quite reasonable ha! Hurry up and send the test, Im still waiting to see the results. Rupert once again spoke up and urged. Chapter 1738: You’re better at it than I am The nurse moved neatly and delivered the results to Rupert in less than an hour. The results of the examination were a big surprise. Rupert couldnt even get his head around it, so he had to call Sebastian, Theres something you might want toe see at the hospital. Sebastians tone had a hint of difficulty, Must it be now? Im dealing with thepanys mess, I cant get away for now,e overter. Ruperts gaze looked ahead, No, someone else will do it for you, you go about your business. With that, he simply hung up the phone. Rupert trotted over, Bonnie, why did youe to the hospital? Didnt I tell you again and again that youre still in your month and cant just go out? Bonnie bared her teeth and smiled, and also turned around three hundred and sixty degrees, showing off her dress, Im not casual ah, see Im not dressed very thick, dont worry, with my brother and my grandfather to keep the door, if I venture out, they would have stopped me long ago. Rupert thought about it and thought yes, so he didnt dwell on it. Instead, he asked Bonnie, What are you doing here for good reason, meeting Jay? Well, didnt something happen to him, and as Damons rescuer, of course I have to show care. Bonnie said. Rupert nodded, And youre just in time, this is something for you to see. With that, he handed the delivery report in his hand to Bonnie. Bonnies eyes were a little puzzled as she took it and scanned it, and it struck a chord. What is this, where did ite from, and who did it feed? The tone of voice is full of eagerness. Rupert reached out and patted her on the shoulder, Dont worry, it wasnt given to anyone. At that, Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief. As a result, Rupert was heard to add, I washed this out of Auntie Nancys stomach.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie couldnt help but re at him, Then you still say no one eats, Auntie Nancy is not a human being. Just because shes human, thats why Im showing this to you. This medicine is very toxic, and I dont know exactly where she got it from, and if theres still a stock in her hand, and if shes given it to someone else. Yes, this is not a medicine at all, this is poison! After a person eats it, he or she will briefly regain health and look disease-free, red and more normal than normal. But this is actually squeezing the adrenaline in the body, and once it is squeezed to the limit, all the ailments will hit bottom and rage a hundred times and a thousand times more than before. A little inattention and a person could die. Bonnie blinked Yan Jiong, a little in disbelief, Its really that serious, are you sure youre not joking? Rupert looked at her helplessly, Does this look like a joke to you right now? This is true, very true. I have to ask to where this pill actually came from, but Auntie Nancy is acting very resistant to this matter, if I rashly go to ask, she can probably just blow up Bonnie caught on, So you mean, let me go help ask? Exactly. Rupert nodded, Youre both women, and youre better at negotiatingmunication than I am. If I remember correctly, youre the psychiatrist, right, and youre saying Im better atmunicating? Bonnie asked. Rupert hemmed and hawed, To tell the truth, after the psychologists license, I have not studied again, and I have long forgotten all about it. Besides, now that he has that time and mind, he wants to spend it on Anna! Chapter 1739: Figure it out, he wants you dead! Bonnie felt otherwise and started to get to the bottom of it with Rupert. If you dont say anything, Ill let my brother or my grandfathere, they also studied psychology, I believe they can easily handle Auntie Nancy. Rupert hurriedly stopped it, Keep this matter quiet, if it is known and the pills are given out in advance, how will it end?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Especially those of the Pearson Family, and Willistos rtives and friends. It is troublesome for anyone to get infected. Then tell the truth, Bonnie spoke with a stern face, and if you do, Ill go help persuade you. Seeing that it was impossible to hide, Rupert had to speak up, Its Anna, Anna wouldnt let me hypnotize Auntie Nancy. To be precise, Rupert and Nancy were forbidden to have any more conversations. Healing is fine, but chatting is not. Why? Bonnie wondered. Rupert was embarrassed, I almost got smashed by Auntie Nancy today, and Anna was worried that my life would be in danger if I went back to talk, so I wasnt allowed to go. After a pause, he hurriedly added, Of course I dont mean to push you to cover the disaster, Ill take care of everything and make sure youre safe before you talk. Do I look like that kind of guy? Bonnie shook her head helplessly, Of course I trust you, Ill go if I go. Just in time, I could find a chance to talk to Nancy about meeting Old Mr. Jones. Although Nancy doesnt know that her days are numbered yet, thats the truth, and its important to make sure that she doesnt have any regrets in this life in herst days. After convincing Bonnie, Ruperts expression was a bit forced with a smile, Sorry Bonnie, have to ask you to help. This rtionship between us, we still need to talk about that? Bonnie waved her hand. Whirlwind asked, Do I go over to see Auntie Nancy now, or do I go see Jay first. Lets go check on Jay first, hes still in aa from the massive tears all over his body, so you can just look in the door. Rupert said, When youre done, Auntie Nancy will probably wake up too. Good. Bonnie did as she was told. An hourter, Nancy opened her eyes leisurely. The first thing Isaw was Bonnie sitting in front of me. She thought something was wrong with her eyes and blinked hard to make sure it wasnt an illusion before she braced herself to sit up. Why are you you here? As soon as Nancy opened her mouth, she felt a sharp pain in her throat. Not only the throat, but also from the mouth to the stomach, there is a burning sensation. The feeling is a lot like having your stomach pumped. Thinking of this, Nancys expression became panicked, You guys still pumped my stomach right, where are the pills! I dont even need to try ah, just in time, I also want to ask you, that pill, in the end, who gave you? Bonnie asked straight to the point. Nancy wouldnt say, This has nothing to do with you, you just tell me, did you wash my stomach and take the pills away? Yeah, we took it away to send it off for inspection. Bonnie nodded. Nancy burst into a rage, Who are you to do this, that is my pill, if you want me to die, just say so, there is no need to torture me like this. Want you to die? Bonnieughed, Not washing your stomach and getting that pill is really letting you die! Chapter 1740: Aren’t you going to meet Old Mr. Jones? Nancy sniffed, somewhat incredulously, How is that possible, that is my life-saving medicine, every time I take it, I get much better afterwards. After it gets better, it gets worse quickly again, right? Bonnie asked, Didnt you find yourself noticing that each attack was more violent and more ufortable? Nancys expression instantly turned gray. Opened his mouth, but froze and could not say a word. Wanted to deny it, but couldnt. This this is probably because Im sicker than I should be. Nancy started making excuses. In short, it is definitely not the problem with this drug. Do you have to wait until youre dying to believe that Nathan didnt love you at all, and that the medicine you were given was even poison? Bonnie spoke very bluntly. I told you its not poison, its medicine that can cure me! Nancy was about to roll her eyes. Bonnie didnt push it. Ill take it to Jay, hes dying and needs it the most. With that, Bonnie stood up and headed out of the ward. Stop, you stop! Nancy shouted loudly behind her, followed by a loud pounding sound. When Bonnie turned her head, she realized she had fallen hard to the ground. The appearance is wretched, and there are still crystal teardrops on the face. It is unwillingness and pain. Honestly, Bonnie looked quite ufortable. But intolerant to intolerant, the question should be asked or to ask. Youre willing to believe that pill is poison now, arent you? Nancys expression was ashen, the corners of her mouth full of a bitter smile, So what if I know, Nathan is dead, can I still go down there and ask him about it and question why he did this to me? Obviously it is not possible. If you want to ask him exactly why he did what he did, youll just have to wait until you dieter and go down there and ask for rification. Bonnie replied. After a pause, he spoke again, Before that, youd better tell me how many more of this pill there are and where theyre all kept. At Sea Sky Mansion, in my room drawer, he gave me a lot of it and said the drug was a little dependent, but it didnt bother me and I could take it as long as I was in pain. What was once gentle and considerate has now be insidiously poisonous and cold. These drugs, they wont make her well. Rather, it hastens her death. It seems that I couldnt have made a wiser choice in dragging him along to jump into the sea. Nancys mouth curled up in a bitter smile. You dont know the true face of the mountain, just because you are in the mountain, you dont see it all, just because, you love him too much. Bonnie said, If you could have a little bit of ego, you would be able to see all these schemes and tricks. Its just a shame that Nancy didnt see it. So Im dying, right? Nancy asked again. Not waiting for Bonnie to answer, she spoke, No need to lie to me, since this is poison, I have eaten so much, I am sure to die soon, you lie to me, instead I will specte, be on edge and die faster then. Then Ill be honest, you are indeed dying. Bonnie replied, So, before you die, want to make up for all your regrets? Make up for regrets? Nancy looked up at her, What regrets do I have to make up for? You almost got Old Mr. Jones killed, dont you, dont you want to go meet him and say something?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1741: You think I’m missing this? Without half a moments hesitation, Nancy directly spoke out and refused. I dont have that interest in seeing him, its done, and now its toote to regret it. After a pause, he added, Besides, I dont regret it at all. It was Old Mr. Jones himself who made everything the way it is today. If he had put a little more thought into me and treated me more fairly, how could I have done such a thing? Nancy said. Bonnie shook her head, Well, I hope you dont regret itter. Then you get some rest and Ill go take care of all those pills before you do. Bonnie said. Walking to the door, Nancy called out to her again, If Im dying, what about the deadline, how long do I have left to live? A month, three months, or years? No one can pack a ticket for this kind of thing, but if you cooperate with treatment, you can live longer than expected. Bonnie replied. As long as she is willing to treat, she can get the best treatment. Even poisoning plus cancer can slow down the passage of life to a great extent. Thats just a little bit longer, its still going to die eventually, even if its not a specific time, probably, probably how long will it be? Three to five years. Bonnie deliberately made the time longer. Three to five years, for others, perhaps the torment of waiting for death has be longer. But for Nancy, it is the time spent with Jay that has be longer. Several years, Jays body injuries can also bepletely healed. Nancy probably wont have any regrets by then! As expected, Nancy then heaved a sigh of relief, Its still so long, then. Thats the kind of time you have to actively cooperate with treatment, Bonnie added, and if youre reckless with the time you still have, somethings going to happen. Dont worry, for Jayssake, I will actively try to live too. Nancy said. Bonnie hmmed, which led to her departure. She told Rupert about it. With that, the two drove and headed to Sea Sky Mansion. With the loss of Nancy, the entire Sea Sky Mansion was left without a head, and even the security guards at the entrance were sozy that they didnt care about the people and vehiclesing in and out. Without even asking, Rupert and Bonnie were let in. This ce should be developed by Sebastian, and it would be perfect for a vacation lodge. Rupertmented, It should make a lot of money a year.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. If youre interested, you cane take over and Ill have Sebastian transfer the ce into your name. Bonnie said. Rupert was a little embarrassed, Its not good, this ce is worth a lot of money. It is because before to give you, if it is not worth, give you how to express gratitude? Bonnie said. The sess of the solution to Nathan, and Rupert can not be separated. So this ce, what about giving it to Rupert? After so many things, Bonnie has long cared for such things as money. All she expects is that everyone will be healthy and safe. Thats a lot of money, too. Rupert muttered in a small voice. As a result, the next moment, I heard Bonnie speak, Do you think that with Sebastian and Is current value, we still need such a ce to get around? Rupert: Its so exciting that his mouth is drooling! Chapter 1742: What does a dead man do to him? Rupert took a deep breath before speaking, If you werent my best friend, when you said that just now, I would have just mmed my fist down. It seems that I am indeed a very good friend of yours. Bonnie smiled and showed two small, sticky teeth, You should also know that I sincerely want to give you a gift, right? Whether youre sincere or not, Ill take it anyway, Ive earned it. Rupert replied. The atmosphere in the car became rxed and pleasant. It just didnt take long for the two to enjoy themselves and arrive at the vi where Nancy lives. Followed Nancys description and found the box filled with pills. There are at least seventy to eighty pills inside. Rupert only took a nce at it and sucked in his breath in shock, So many, it seems Nathan is determined to make Auntie Nancys death a certainty. Its normal to think about it again. Didnt Nathan say the same thing when we were on the cruise ship? Said he wanted to keep it all in his own hands, and all Nancy could think about was Jay. Plus, now that Nancy is out of power, whats in her hands has been shifted around and is of little use. People and things that dont work, Nathan is not likely to keep. In the end, its the same person who shares the same bed and is full of him, so cruel. Bonnie shook her head. Rupert eximed, He only sees himself, whether others love him or not, Nathan heart does not care. Bonnie then fell silent. Its probably Nancys case. Look somewhere else and see if there are any leaks, or other poisons, Bonnie suggested. The two men then began to rummage around extensively. Went through and found nothing. But in the next room, Rupert made a major discovery. This room was filled with various ns, all about how to take away Jones Group and dominate Capital. But among these ns, there is a not-so-ordinary presence. That is a sheet with the word summer written on it, with a circle next to it, and finally a hard cross in the circle. Thats how much you hate summer. Thats true. Capitals summers are hot and dreary and overwhelming, and I dont want to spend them here. Rupert spat. Bonnie, however, shook her head, Not this summer. So what else could it be, summer, an alias for Hawaii? Rupert began to guess blindly. Bonnie replied, This summer, it should say Sebastians mother, Summer. Bonnie had very little information about Sebastians mother. I only know that she is called Summer, back in the Capital is also a well-known figure, by everyones pursuit of love, but Old Mr. Jones is not willing to let such a halfway famous woman married into the Jones Family. In the end it got so bad that Summer left Capital pregnant and never came back, and has not been heard from since. Why, when there is a message from Summer in Nathans room with a fork? Bad thoughts had risen in Ruperts mind and hesitantly looked to Bonnie, Do you think that means that your mother-inw, who you havent been able to meet yet, has No way, Bonnie shook her head, Nathan never puts thought into people and things that arent of any use or help, and since its posted, it means it must be having an effect on him.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. How can a dead person have an effect on Nathan? Chapter 1743: Go and meet and find out Thats right, Rupert nodded, Nathan has no interest in posting it, so he must have posted it because its useful to him, so what do you think the fork means? It cant, mean that Nathan has taken care of Summer, can it? Bonnies eyebrows jumped and she didnt answer. Didnt answer, and didnt dare to answer. What if this is really the case? Without guessing, at least there is hope in your heart. Rupert also thought of this and nodded, Youre right, lets forget about it then, lets find somewhere else first! But although the two people will turn this matter over, Bonnie heart of the pimple but still exists. After going through and making sure there were no other ces to hide the pills, the two men drove off.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Halfway through the day, Bonnie kept thinking about it. Even Rupert called himself several times without even noticing. Bonnie, are you okay? Rupert asked with concern. Bonnie squeezed out a smile as her thoughts drew back, Im fine, I was just thinking about something earlier. Youre thinking about that note, arent you, Rupert asked, Dont take it too hard, I dont think Nathan has your mother-inws whereabouts in his hands for sure. Otherwise, why didnt Nathan hold Summer hostage to Sebastian? This is more effective than running to Willisto, thousands of miles away, caught Qins parents Qins mother ah. Rupert even made a hypothesis, Probably Nathan tried to catch your mother-inw to ckmail Sebastian, but who knows your mother-inw is smart and easily dodged, thats why Nathan put a cross inside the circle. Yes, that must be it! Rupert feels that this is the most usible reason. And, it makes sense, too! Bonnie nodded, Thats what I thought. If you think so, then why are you still sad? Rupert was puzzled. Bonnie pursed her scarlet rose lips and whispered, I was just thinking, if she was able to escape from Nathan, then shes at least somewhat capable, and if she is, why didnt shee to see Sebastian? Not to see Theo is still justifiable, after all, the two had a very deadlocked, perhaps the conflict has not been able to untie, that is why they do not want to see Theo. What about Sebastian? Isnt this the child she desperately wanted to have, so why note to see Sebastian? Is there no way, or not willing to Im sure Sebastian would be very upset if he knew about this. Hearing this, Rupert was also silent. The atmosphere in the car became a little awkward. It was dull and unbearable, even a little breathless. Half a long time, Bonnie only again spoke, This thing first do not tell Sebastian, he recently had to deal with thepany, know must be very difficult. Then its not good for you to hold it in yourself, youre still a woman inbor. Rupert reminded. Bonnie shook her head, Who said I had to hold it in myself? And who do you confide in, Anna? Rupert asked. No, theres a better person than Anna, and, really, the kind of person who can help me out. Bonnie replied. Said Rupert are curious. Who the hell is it! Do I know? Rupert pursued, I cant believe I didnt know that you had such a high level person around you! You know and are familiar with it. Bonnie spoke up and replied, If youre interested, juste with me and meet. Chapter 1744: Looking for Erika in case of trouble Rupert, full of anticipation, followed Bonnie to meet this super-powerful acquaintance. But when you see it, the corners of your mouth cant help but twitch. Is this the legendary super-powerful person? Mommy, why did youe with Godfather to pick me up from school? Erika walked up and asked in a milky voice. Thats right, the person Bonnie is talking about is Erika! Rupert remembered it too. But you have to Erika! After all, Erika is a fortune teller, calcte the mother-son rtionship between Sebastian and Summer or something, or a minute hand to pinch the little things. Its just that the atmosphere was so heavy just now that he forgot about it. Erika, would you do Mommy a favor? Bonnie asked. Erika agreed without thinking, As long as Mommy asks for it, Ill do it even if its 10, 000 favors, not to mention one.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. There was a pause before she spoke, So what kind of help are you looking for from me, Mommy? Can you help me figure out if there is a big bond between Daddy and Grandma? Bonnie asked. Erika was a little confused, What do you mean by fate is not big ah, daddy and grandmother is a family, of course it is very fate ah. In fact, ording to numerology, it was because of fate that Sebastian was born into Summers womb. So, this proves that it is very destiny ah. Mommy didnt mean that, Bonnie changed her tone again, Mommy wanted to ask you about their future destiny, as in, meeting? At that, Erikas expression was a little difficult, Mommy, although I have the ability to count these, but it is against the rules and easily cannot be counted. Erika never lies about it. Cant count means cant count. Bonnie couldnt be bothered and just gave up, Okay, Im the one whos asking too much. But the fate between them is very deep oh, and daddy is a blessed man, as long as they want to get, cheer hard, they can definitely seed. Whats the saying? The gold is as good as the stone! Thats right, its about people like Daddy ~ When Bonnie heard this, the thoughts in her mind shed slightly. Erika, what you mean by that is that your daddy will definitely meet with Grandma then, right? Erika grinned, but traced a 1 with her finger on her lips, Shhh, Mommy, the sky is the limit! Bonnie had to hold down her excited andplicated feelings and nodded heavily towards Erika. Well, lets say the sky is the limit! In short, to be sure that Sebastian can one day see Summer as he wishes, to see his own mother will be enough. With that in mind, Bonnie was ready to take the little ones home. As a result, when I was ready to leave, I found that Damon the Great Treasure was actually missing. Asked about a few other little ones, everyone was stumped and just wouldnt talk about it anyway. Im going to count to three, and if you wont tell the truth, Im going to get mad! Bonnie deliberately said with a stern face. Seeing this, the four little ones rushed to speak up. Off to the bathroom. Doing the teacher a favor. Little Joanna was even more outrageous and actually said, The teacher asked to help grade the papers. You are only in the first grade, how many test papers can you have, besides, at least this is a high-ss noble school, the teacher is still looking for students to help, is it really not afraid of the students parents getting angry? Chapter 1745: I will protect you Its not that Bonnie is against kids helping grade papers. Rather, correcting test papers does not help with grades, and parents who send their children here expect their sons and daughters to be a family. If I really knew that the teacher said that, I would have flipped out! Therefore, this situation is absolutely impossible to ur. Add to that the fact that all four little ones answered differently, and you can be pretty sure that this is definitely a lie. Bonnie scowled, Go ahead, whats going on? Seeing that mommy was really angry, the four little ones had to droop their heads and tell the truth. Damon, punished by the teacher to go to the back yground to clean up. What? The anger in Bonnies heart instantly surged up, Why do you do this to Damon, isnt Damons behavior good enough? Its no exaggeration to say that a child as well behaved and understanding as Damon would be hard to find by the light of antern, okay! Why should the teacher punish Damon for cleaning up? Bonnie is furious and asks some of the little ones to take themselves to Damon. When we find Damon, well talk to the teacher about settling ounts. But when we got to the back yground, there was no Damon in sight. Instead, the trash can ced in the corner was knocked over and the trash inside was scattered all over the floor. Seeing this, Bonnies heart instantly rose to her throat. How did this happen? Is it possible that Damon is in danger and something has happened! Bonnies heart was beating wildly with nervousness and fear, and her arms and legs began to go limp. Rupert came with her to help her, Dont worry Bonnie, now Nathan is dead, he is under the gang without a leader, into a pot of chaos, should not be on Damons hands. Lets look carefully, maybe Damon is around? Bonnies sanity reluctantly returned and she nodded vigorously, Yes, maybe its around here, then lets hurry up and look for it, we can definitely find it. She pulled the four little ones and searched up in different directions. And Rupert didnt stay idle, he contacted the schools security team directly and asked to pull up all the surveince in the back yground, and also asked all the staff to help find Damon. For a while, the whole school was in a mess. Bonnie was physically and mentally exhausted, searched for a circle without finding it, and the whole person was left with nothing but panic. How did this happen? What if something really happens to Damon? And at this time, a worker was heard to shout, We found it, we found Damon! Bonnies heart, which was like dead ashes just now, instantly recovered. Run straight to the staff side.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The others followed suit and headed that way. Arrived at the ce, only to find that it is actually the school cafeteria, Damon is sitting in front of a pot of potatoes, still holding a peeler in his hand, wild grape-like eyes zed with drops of flowing round, obviously stunned by the crowd. When she saw Bonnie in the crowd, she was even more surprised and said, Mommy, howe you came to pick us up from school so early, its still a long time after school. Bonnie didnt say a word and walked up with red eyes and took Damon into her arms. Damon was going tough and ask why he was hugging himself for a good reason. But in the next second, he could clearly feel that Bonnies whole body was trembling. The shaking is very strong, the kind of fear and excitement of having found someone very precious, lost and found again. Mommy? Damon still confused about the situation, can only reach out and pat Bonnies back, Its okay, Damon will protect you, dont be afraid! Chapter 1746: Don’t define him Hearing these words, the anger in Ruperts heart instantly bubbled up. Brat, dont you know that its because of you that your mommy is so sad and upset?! Huh? Damon was even more confused, Why is it because of me? When Rupert saw that he didnt understand, the anger in his heart grew even more, Where did you go, I asked you to clean the back yground, but you came to peel potatoes inside the cafeteria? I cant find anyone anywhere, so Im just anxious. Realizing this, Damon lowered his head, I found no garbage bags after I cleaned up the back yground, so I came to the cafeteria ready to ask for one. But when I came over, the potato peeling aunts stomach was very difficult, I thought, can you help, let the aunt go to the infirmary to see Saying that, Damon bowed his head very guiltily, Im sorry mommy, I made you worry. Bonnie, withpassion in her eyes, touched Damons cheek. Just before he could speak, the teacher came over and clutched Damons arm. What the cafeteria aunt wants to do, thats her business, you dont meddle, let your mommy worry how bad! Damon was intimidated by the teachers attitude and shrank back, not daring to say anything. The teacher turned to Bonnie and nodded her head and apologized, Im so sorry Mrs. Grant, we didnt discipline Damon well, dont worry, this wont happen again. I promise you that Damon will be a good student and then be a very good sessor of Jones Group! When Bonnie heard this, her eyes coldened for a few moments, When did I say that I wanted Damon to be the future sessor? Huh?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. The smile on the teachers face was a little embarrassed, I, I was just guessing, so Mrs. Grant you are nning to train Andrew and Lukas as the heirs, thats also quite good. I didnt say I wanted Andrew and Lukas to be the sessors. Bonnie still coldly denied it. This time, the teacher is really a bit tense. Instead of finding three boys to be sessors, what about choosing two girls instead? This brain circuit, she really does not understand. However, this is all someone elses family business. The teacher does not have any interest in managing, nor is he qualified to manage. I can only nod along with this, Yes yes yes, in any case I will train Damon to be an elite useful to society, not like now, running to the cafeteria to help a big woman peel potatoes, a waste of time! When he said this, his tone was full of contempt. Damon was angry, Peeling potatoes is not a waste of time, it requires skill and is a very respectable job. The teacher snorted, It takes skill, so how much money can you make a month peeling potatoes, Damon, ah, the teacher but for your own good, you do not grow up and these people like, only sell hardbor, you are the Jones Familys prince, to do and their identity to match things. What kind of bullshit are you talking about? Rupert couldnt help himself, Whats wrong with the cafeteriady, you can eat without her? Being reprimanded, the teacher hurriedly shrunk his neck, I, I just want to educate Damon to study well ah. As far as I know, Damons grades arent bad, right? He was also ranked in the top ten of the entrance exam to be selected in before. Rupert said. The teacher nodded, Yes, because of this, he only knows to do these meaningless things all day long, I am anxious! Chapter 1747: Fear Thisment is considered to Rupertpletely exploded. This is called having no future? Then please ask the teacher, in your opinion, what does it mean to have a future. The teacher was so shocked by such a Rupert that she shivered and could not speak. Finally simply cried out, Mrs. Grant, I am really good for Damon ah, dont you want Damon to be a very good person, at least, should not be a very ordinary cook put! Cooks? Bonnie wrinkled her eyebrows, Did Damon talk to you like that, teacher? The teacher thought her words were having an effect and hurriedly nodded heavily. Yeah Mrs. Grant, even writing essays, other kids dream of being an astronaut, a scientist or a big president, only he, dreams of being a cook. Damon was so nervous that he blinked his eyshes, not even daring to look at Bonnie in front of him. Mommy must be very angry, right? The four little ones next to him also sweat for their brother. Little Joanna is the most anxious one, ran up and hugged Bonnies arm, Mommy, brother means to be a Michelin five-star chef, you know it, such a chef is super powerful, and can also be in the magazine! The teacher scoffed aside, And then great is a cook, is just a waiter. Although the voice was small, it was still heard by Bonnie. She looked at the teachers eyes a few degrees colder, Say what you just said, say it again! Mrs Mrs. Grant, I am also concerned about Damon ah, after all, it is my student, I have to be responsible to do so. The teacher exined with a pale face. Bonnie sniffed andughed softly, What you call responsible is to educate the children under your hands to be sessful entrepreneurs, scientists, and if you fail to do so, the children will fail? There is no such thing as ridiculous and absurd! I hope teachers can figure out that the most basic of parenting, is to respect the dreams of children, when the chef what, the chef is killing and setting fire to? Every profession, deserves to be respected! Damon looked up, somewhat incredulously, at Bonnie. Is Mommy, in fact, speaking for herself? And Rupert also spoke, That is, Damon ah, in the future you can do anything, do not be a teacher oh, because the threshold of this line may be a little low, what the cattle and ghosts may do with you as colleagues, affect you and even bring you three views. Mr. Robertson, the teachers eyes reddened with anger, I am sincerely trying to do what is best for Mrs. Grants children, arent you afraid that I will be angry with you for being so sarcastic? You just insulted the chef and the cafeteriady, arent you afraid theyll gang up on you? Rupert asked with raised eyebrows. The teacher looked back and was really shocked out of a cold sweat. Its true! The cooks and cafeteria maids, with spats and knives in hand, are watching her intently. There is a great tendency to dismantle her in a big way. Unable to carry this great oppressive force, the teacher made an excuse and rushed away. Bonnie looked down again, at Damon in front of her, and whispered warmly, Come on, lets go home. Not a single heavy word, not even a single mention of what just happened. Damon was at a loss for words and was led out the door. Halfway through the day, he was able to steal a nce at Bonnie several times and found that she had been fiddling with her phone and had no intention of talking to herself.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Only obediently closed his mouth, sitting in the child seat did not dare to move. In my heart, I thought, This is probably the calm before the storm. By the time we get home, itll be lightning and thunder, or even mixed-sex doubles! Chapter 1748: Teaching according to the material When they arrived home, Damon tugged on little Joannas arm. Whats wrong brother? little Joanna asked curiously. Damon was a little embarrassed, If Mommy and Daddy beat me upter, can you do me a favor? Is it to help you stop daddy mommy, dont worry brother, I will definitely do it. little Joanna patted her chest hard. She is the best at this kind of thing. As a result Damon shook his head, No, I meant to say that I want you to take Erika and the others farther awayter and never see me getting beaten up. At least it is also a big brother, face or have to be. Then why dont you let me plead for you? Little Joanna was puzzled, So you wont be afraid to lose face. Damons expression is very serious, because I would have done wrong ah, daddy mommy beat me also should be. When you do something wrong, you have to be brave enough to take the consequences. Why is it wrong to want to be a chef, I just think chef is very good ah, if you go to be a chef brother, you will definitely make the best dishes in the world! When the timees, she can go around and brag that she has a superb chef brother. Damon was about to say something when Bonnie came in from outside. Seeing Damon still standing in the living room, he spoke up and urged, Damon, go upstairs and take a shower and change your clothes, your daddy will be back soon. See, whates aroundes around! Just why do you have to bathe and dress before being beaten, so that the beating will be more engraved in your bones? Damons face is full of death-defying expression, once again looking earnestly at little Joanna, hoping she can help him stop the other siblingster. Then, only to go upstairs to take a shower and change clothes. After grinding for a while, the sound of a car came from downstairs. Apparently it was Sebastian who came back. As expected, the next second there was a call from Rupert, Damon,e on down. Damon had to meekly go downstairs.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Then found that there was not only daddy mommy and godfather in the living room, but also a blond foreigner. Looked a little blessed, fierce-looking, kept sizing him up, looking at Damons whole body tingling. Its not true, its even better to be beaten, and now daddy and mommy have found outsiders to beat them together. Is it because mommy just had a baby and cant do anything, so shes looking for someone to take mommys share? Damon thought about it and turned his head to look at the shoe cab next to him. Then hetook a shoehorn from above and handed it to Sebastian. Fu Bo Yan reached out to take it, but was full of confusion, What are you doing? Damon forced himself to hold back the tears that were about to roll down his face, Daddy, just hit me with this, you dont want that uncle to hit, he looks especially strong, I might get killed. Hmm? Sebastian was even more puzzled, For good reason, why should I hit you? Because I dont take my studies seriously and Im thinking of bing a chefter. Damon said. Bonnie heard this and instantly understood. She didnt hold back andughed outright, So you think that were ready to beat you up now? Damon held back the tears that were about to fall, Not beating me, then is ready for all three to stink me up? Bonnie cried andughed. No wonder just let Damon go to the shower to change clothes, this little guy a panicked and scared look. So thats what youre thinking about! We wont hit you, let alone scold you. Bonnie took Damon into her arms and soothed him with a soft voice, This strong-looking uncle is the chef of the Michelin restaurant, which is your future master! Chapter 1749: The best of all trades Happiness came so suddenly that Damon couldnt believe it. Instead of ming herself, daddy and mommy have arranged for a chef as a teacher? Damon, would you like to be my disciple? The chef spoke in an extremely awkward Mandarin and opened his mouth to ask. What are you waiting for? Say yes. Bonnie urged. Damon nodded heavily at this, Ill do it! The corners of the chefs mouth raised in a wide smile, Good, then lets go to the kitchen, Ill see how strong you are first. With that, he led Damon to the kitchen. Damon is not yet as high as the handling table, you have to step on the bench to do it. One big and one small are busy in the kitchen. Two hourster, the chef left and made an appointment with Damon for ss before leaving. Every Saturday afternoon, Damon reports to the Michelin restaurant and he will be waiting for Damon in the back kitchen. Damon was ted and happily sent the chef out the door. Then he jumped back into the living room and stood in front of Bonnie and kept giggling. Bonnie was also amused by his look and reached out to pinch Damons cheek, So happy that you can learn to cook, huh? Damon nodded heavily, Super happy! There is nothing more enjoyable than being able to work as a chef. After a pause, Damon looked at Bonnie curiously again, Mommy, are you really not mad? Angry about what? Bonnie asked rhetorically. Damon then said, My dream is not to be a qualified sessor, not to be a scientist doctor or some other high profile career, but to be a chef who cooks for others. Why be mad, its great! Bonnie said, Its great that Damon has a dream of his own and is working towards it. Besides, Damon has been through so much at such a young age that Bonnie cant wait to feel sorry for him. There are things he wants to do, of course, will not hesitate to agree. After all, Bonnie doesnt have any other luxury now. As long as Damon can grow up healthy and happy, thats all that matters. Its not an unconditional promise. Sebastian but spoke, I have a request, if you can do it, in the future you want to learn chef, I must promise you all. Sebastian, Bonnie said anxiously, trying to block Sebastian. Instead, Sebastian reached out and patted the back of her hand, gesturing for her to rx.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. One is certainly measured. What do you want, Daddy? Damon asked, his wild grape-like eyes shining brightly, Anything I can do, Ill do it! Learn chef can, but learning can not be left behind, you know when a top chef, but also need to go to many countries for further training, right, if there is no solid knowledge base,ter go out but to beughed at. Damon nodded vigorously, I will daddy! Go upstairs and y with your siblings. Sebastian stroked Damons head, his voice gentle. Damon bounced upstairs to give the good news to some of his younger siblings. He was not only not beaten, but also arranged a superb master oh! Thank you, Sebastian, for being willing to spoil Damon with me, Bonnie said, looking imploringly at Sebastian. Sebastian reached out and took Bonnie into his arms, Its not just your son, its our son too, of course I want to spoil. Plus, hes very supportive of Damons dream. Whats wrong with being a chef? There are 60 trades and professions. Chapter 1750: Phone call from the family head The two of you, with your eyes entwined, are almost about to kiss together. Ahem! Rupert coughed desperately next to him and spoke leisurely, Do you guys treat me like an invisible person? If you want to show your love, please carry me a little bit too, okay? Concerned about the feelings of bystanders and mental health ah! Sebastian didnt think so, If you dont like it, you can also get Anna toe and show us love in front of us. Rupert rejected it with a straightforward shake of his head, No, I really think that everyone is like you guys, so willing to show their love in front of others. He and Anna, of course, still make love best where no one is. With that in mind, Rupert got up and prepared to leave. Bonnie also breaks away from Sebastians arms and runs to see Rupert out the door. When she reached the entrance, Rupert stopped her, Come on, youre already inbor, why dont you rest and run around? After a pause, he lowered his voice again, Dont worry, I wont tell Sebastian about it. In the end is a good friend for more than ten or twenty years, do not need Bonnie to say anything more, Rupert will have guessed her mind. Each other, full of tacit understanding. Bonnie nodded vigorously, Good. Only after seeing Rupert leave, Bonnie reentered the living room and threw her whole body into Sebastians arms. Sebastian looked down at her, What was whispered to Rupert that you had to go to the side behind my back? Bonnie smiled and showed her fine sticky teeth, Secret! After a pause, and stretch out the slender white arm, around Sebastians neck, I asked Erika to give you a fortune, said you must be smooth in the future, as long as the things you want to do, you can certainly achieve. Did Erika say that? Sebastian curled his lips, Then it must be true. The fortune told by the daughter of the family, certainly not wrong. Its just thatC Talking to me about this for a good reason, you must have said something to Rupert in private about my distressing annoyance, right? Bonnie: Sometimes its not good to be too smart, obviously you didnt say anything, but Sebastian can already guess a seven or eight. If you stay any longer, Im afraid that even thatst bit will have to be cross-examined.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Bonnie made a snap decision and yawned, Im tired after a long day, so Ill go upstairs and check on Nicole, then Im going to rest. Sebastian felt sorry for her and agreed without even thinking, Good, go and rest. Bonnie went back to her room, talked with Nicole for a while, and cuddled and put her to sleep, before she turned around and went back to her room, ready to get some rest. The phone rang before his butt touched the edge of the bed. Picked it up and saw that it was Old Mr. Jones calling. Bonnie pressed the answer button. Old Mr. Jones hoarse, mellow voice rang out on the other end of the line, I heard that Nancy was caught. He would know about it, Bonnie was not surprised. After all, there is still the old housekeeper around, and this time the old housekeeper is involved, and will inevitably go back and Old Mr. Jones mentioned. Bonnie would have no need to hide it. Yes, the man was captured, but there was an arm missing and a lot of bruises. Bonnie replied. Its good to have people alive. Old Mr. Jones said, These can be good, even if the arm is missing, the best prosthesis can be made. So, no rtion. Bonnie listened to his celebratory tone and suddenly became a little ufortable. Nancys life is not long, it is better not to tell him! Chapter 1751: And does she know herself Old Mr. Jones did not know about it. Therefore, very easy to speak, When can she be discharged from the hospital, or can be tonic, there are still a lot of nutrients in the old house, then do not eat in the warehouse should be moldy, is considered cheap her. Because of hisck of teeth, Old Mr. Jones speech leaks a bit. Even the voice sounded extraordinarily kind. It is as if the Old Mr. Jones was two different people. So much so that Bonnie was a little confused and opened her mouth to ask, Nancy teamed up with Nathan earlier to get you into this mess, are you really not mad at all? And even, in peace, to give Nancy a tonic? At that, Old Mr. Jones was silent. Half a while before speaking, Of course angry, but people from the ghost gate walked a back, you know this angry really is nothing. So what if youre angry? Nancy is his own daughter in the end. We have no chance to live together peacefully again in this life, but at least, I should do all do, even if it is dead, will not regret. Thats enough. I hope that when Im 100 years old, shell be willing toe and pay her respects to me in secret while no one is looking! Old Mr. Jones said. Hearing this, Bonnies tears finally got a little taut. Which there is what a hundred yearster. Theres no chance. She spoke up. Old Mr. Jones wondered, I am in your heart, so fragile, although sick, but I have money, ah, just rely on special drugs, good or bad can alsost until 100 years old before death. Or does thisck of opportunity mean that Nancy could not havee quietly to pay her respects to him? Who can say what will happen in the future, you should not be too arbitrary. When Old Mr. Jones said this, there was already more than a little anger in his voice. Why do you curse him like that. Its not like its going to do Bonnie any good. Its really toote, Bonnie shook her head, its not you, its Nancy, she cant wait until after your hundred years, shes dying in a few months. Hearing this, Old Mr. Jones emotions instantly raged, What are you talking about, how could Nancy die for good reason?This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Even through the phone, Bonnie could imagine what Old Mr. Jones looked like at the moment. The eyes were scarlet and furious. Is it that you guys are nning to send Nancy to jail, no, its a straight death sentence right, she did do wrong, but that was taken advantage of by Nathan, its Nathan who deserves to die, not her. Bonnie listened to the angry questioning and felt even more upset. In the end, the truth was told! Its cancer. Bonnie spoke up, And its advanced, and the person who caused the cancer you can guess, right? The perfume that Nathan specially made for Nancy contains toxic ingredients that can cause miscarriage and infertility in mild cases, or death by cancer in severe cases. Originally Nancys life expectancy could have been a little longer, but Nathan also deliberately made a strong poison for Nancy in order to keep his ns from being affected by Nancy, which elerated the progress of the disease. Even months are only possible in good conditions. If it is fast, a month, half a month may be dead. Does Nancy know then? Old Mr. Jones asked with a trembling voice. Bonnie took a deep breath, I knew, but I didnt know it would be so soon. I deliberately said it was longer so that her mind could be calmer, which also helped. Keep your mood happy and you may be able to live longer. Chapter 1752: It’s respect, it’s worship Hearing this, Old Mr. Jones smiled in relief. Thats true, Nancy is so smart, its impossible for you to hide it straight away. Now such a half-truth answer can really confuse Nancy. Bonnie hmmed and whirled in silence. A long time before speaking again, Do you want to go see her, the kind that does not meet. Just look at it from a distance. Im not going to see it. Old Mr. Jones refused, Im too old to be tossed around, and who knows if Ill be so sad that Ill pass out after I go see it? Honestly, when Bonnie heard this, her heart was actually a little less understanding. After all, in Nancys current situation, seeing one side is one less.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But Old Mr. Jones is not even willing to go to this, is he not afraid of future regret? When he was thinking about whether to persuade him again, Old Mr. Jones sighed again and said, I have to live well, otherwise, who will go to Nancys grave? In an instant, Bonnies tears couldnt stop falling down. It turns out that Old Mr. Jones was reluctant to meet Nancy because of this. After so many things, the old man in front of him, who was stubborn as hell and full of family interests and power, finally let go of his obsessions and became an ordinary person who couldnt be more ordinary. Once again, Bonnie couldnt find the words to say. In the end, I didnt even know when Old Mr. Jones hung up the phone. It was Sebastian who appeared in front of her and found her face full of wetness, which led him to ask, Whats wrong with this, is something wrong? Nothing, Bonnie chose to hide, tilting her head towards Sebastian and squeezing out a reluctant smile, Sebastian, it wont be long before the anniversary of my parents death, so lets go pay our respects, okay? Well, Im all set, dont worry. Sebastian nodded and reached out to circle Bonnie into his arms, Dont be sad, although they have passed away, there are still many people around who love you and who continue to pass on that love from your father-inw and mother-inw. Good. Bonnie nodded vigorously. But I still dont think its right, Sebastian said with a twist, You dont look like youre upset about this, Bonnie, whats going on? Probably too long together as a couple, Bonnies little lies, simply can not fool Sebastian. He got to the bottom of it and must ask for the truth. I was just thinking how painful it must be inside to lose someone very close to you, no, I think its about to be lost, right? Bonnie said softly. Sebastian guessed the real meaning of the words, You mean my grandfather and Auntie Nancy? How do you know? Bonnies eyes widened incredulously. The people around us who fit that profile and would make you so sad and upset, I cant find anyone else but the two of them. After a pause, Sebastian reached out to stroke Bonnies hair again, And although my Bonnie is the worlds biggest saintly mother, but recently so busy, should not be able to care to feel for those who have nothing to do with. Originally Bonnie was still in a low mood, hearing this, she immediately gasped andughed out loud, her almond eyes ring angrily, Youre deliberately mocking me, right? Sebastian held her tighter, Its respect, respect, adoration. Chapter 1753: Get rid of them all In the world, there will never be a better woman than your own wife! Auntie Nancy is indeed outrageous, but when you think about it, its also pathetic. If she hadnt overindulged in the love lies Nathan wove, she wouldnt havee this far at all. Besides, shes already paid for her transgressions. Sebastian exims, When a man is about to die, his words are good. Why are you messing with words, this is saying Auntie Nancy is dying and saying nice things before she dies, not you. Bonnie reminded. Sebastian was unimpressed, But in my case, it means shes dying, so Im willing to put in a good word for her. Idioms are dead, people are alive. As well. Bonnie nodded, I still wish Auntie Nancy could have gone to see Grandpa if she could have, so there would be no regrets between each other. It is also, for this period of life to draw a sessful conclusion! Shell figure it out. Sebastian said softly, It takes time, after so many years of obstinacy, after so many years of being deceived, which is so easy toe out. Bonnie nodded her head, thinking it made sense. Now all that can be done is to give Nancy a little digestion time and get out of the way early on her own. With that thought, Bonnie looked up at Sebastian again, By the way, how is Jay doing now? Maybe when Jay wakes up, let Jay persuade, Auntie Nancy will be able to change his mind and willing to reconcile with Old Mr. Jones? But Sebastian furrowed his handsome sword brow, Its not good, hes badly injured and has skin damage over arge area of his body, so far hes had to stay in a strictly sterilized ward. As to when it will wake up and get better, no one knows. Bonnies eyes dimmed for a few moments, So is it going to die? No way. Sebastian shook his head, Hes not that bad, and Dr. Smith will be arriving at Capital tomorrow, and with him teaming up with Rupert, he wont be allowed to die. Its just impossible to live the same way as before. Lets hope Jay can ept this when he wakes up! Hell take it. Bonnie was convinced of this. After all, she had the impression that Jay was a very purposeful person. What to do, what you want to do, will be steadfastly towards that goal. So, when jumping off the cruise ship to save Auntie Nancy, in insisting that Rupert save Auntie Nancy first, he was already determined to die.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. If you are not afraid of death, what else is there to be afraid of? You know him so well, arent you afraid Ill get jealous? Sebastians tone began to turn sour. Bonnie couldnt hold back a snort ofughter, So jealous, then it seems to be busy in the future. What do you mean? Sebastian strangled her tighter, It means that you care about other men besides Jay? Yeah. Bonnie nodded matter-of-factly, I care about many, many men and know them all very well, and, oh, the age span! How big is it? Sebastians face had sunk, Did theye to mess with you on purpose? Sort of, but I also have a very positive response to them, so it should sort of run both ways. Bonnie replied, Im close to all of them, so, do you want to know who they are? Of course, Sebastian replied without thinking, Ill get rid of them all once I know their names! Chapter 1754 : Young or not childish Poof! Bonnie didnt hold back and justughed out loud.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian was full of confusion, Whats wrong, whats wrong with me saying that? Thats so problematic! My brother, my eldest uncle and the other uncles, and upwards, my grandfather, and downwards, the three little ones, and youre going to be jealous and settle for all of them? Bonnie asked with a smile as she blinked her long, slender feathered eyshes. When Sebastian heard this, he understood it. A hand will Bonnie into the embrace, the corners of the mouth hooked faint smile, now more and more can y people, Bonnie, you have a lot of guts ah! It is said that when two people are together for a long time, their personalities will be more and more simr in all aspects, if I am bold, it is also influenced by you. It sounds like a simple statement, but in fact it is a secretpliment to Sebastian. Sebastians taut face gradually eased off, No talking out of breath in the future, especially over such things, got it? Why? Bonnie asked him, Just kidding. But I would take it seriously and be jealous. Sebastian replied without hesitation. With one sentence, Bonnies cheeks turned red. She whispered a deception, but her heart had begun to leap a little. Even though I have been with Sebastian for a long time, I still get a feeling of heartache every time I hear his words of love, too. Probably the most supreme look of love is this! No matter how many years have passed, as long as they see each other, they will still see each other, there is always a fresh feeling. The two embraced each other, and the atmosphere was instantly heightened to be extremely charming. Soon, however, Sebastians phone rang. It was Rupert calling. He didnt have the good grace to connect, his tone was extraordinarily unpleasant, You better have something important to say to me. Otherwise, he might consider just ughtering Rupert! So angry, really took Rupert by surprise, Whats wrong with you, so angry, did I dy you from doing something big? Its dying my lovemaking. Sebastian tells it like it is. Ahem! Bonnies cheeks instantly turned red and she gave Sebastian a hard look, reaching out to twist the flesh on his waist. The result was that Sebastian clutched his finger and put it to his lips for a kiss. Come on, whats going on? Sebastian spoke up again. Rupert took several deep breaths before speaking, Come to the hospital now, Jay is awake. Awake so soon? Sebastian raised his eyebrows in some surprise, It seems he does have a good recovery, got it, Bonnie and I wille over now. With that, he was ready to hang up the phone. Wait a minute, Rupert called out again, theres something else I need to tell you. Say. On the other end of the phone, there came Ruperts voice calling out to Anna. Anna muttered reluctantly, What for? Cant you see Im busy, you have toe to me at this time, are you looking for a fight? Five seconds, just five seconds. Rupert pleaded with a smirk. Anna still muttered, Coming over, what do you want from me? Rupert then turned to Sebastian on the other end of the line and said, Listen up, Anna, lets kiss. The words fell to the ground, then a heavy kiss Anna, the bar sound is very crisp, through the microphone, can also be very clear into Sebastians ears. Sebastian: Seen childish, never seen such a childish! Chapter 1755: Jay awakens! After hanging up the phone, Sebastian and Bonnie headed to the hospital. After Jay woke up, he was transferred to a general ward, but his body was still covered with various instruments and tubes, and his body was wrapped into a mummy, which looked shocking. Seeing the two appear at the door of the ward, he propped up his arms and tried to stand up, his voice hoarse, You guys are here. Bonnie couldnt stand it and rushed up to let Jay lie back down, Its like this, just get well, dont move around, its bad if you pull the wound. The second infection of the wound, the pain will be a hundred times more unbearable than the first injury. Jay, however, is full of care, The big deal is to die, what does it matter, originally I went to the sea with a heartbeat of certain death. You can die, but at least wait until after Nancy dies. You want her to send her to the end of her life with white hair? Bonnie opened her mouth nonchntly. Hearing this, Jay was silent. From the time he woke up until now, he has deliberately been avoiding anything about Nancy. It is the fear, what bad news will be heard. As far as he is concerned, no news is the best news. But this point to deceive their own trick, at the moment by Bonnie overturnedpletely. Without the possibility of covering up, he spoke, How is she now? Not so good, but trying to stay alive. Bonnie replied. No kidding, Nancy is really just trying to stay alive. Bonnie is not sure if others know or not, but she witnessed Nancy trembling as she shoved arge handful of painkillers into her mouth because of the unbearable pain. Then probably worried about overdose will die, and then buckle the throat and spit out, count the amount of medicine clearly, and then swallow again. Just a very simple set of movements, Nancy is tired and sweaty, as if from the water out of the general. You can see how hard it was for her to do it all! There is probably only one reason to support Nancys living like this. Jay. She should be able to hold out for a long time before she sees youpletely healed. Bonnie said. Upon hearing this, Jay then spoke, In that case, she should never be told that I have awakened and am even starting to get better. This should keep Nancy alive for a longer period of time. Like, its toote. Aplex sentiment crossed under Sebastians eyes as he gazed down the hospital corridor. Jays heart stuttered and he hurriedly closed his eyes, Lets just say I havent woken up yet, so thats good. Its no use, she knows its impossible to transfer to the general ward unless you revive. Rupert shook his head. Lying is pointless. Might as well admit it in a hurry. Besides, youre just awake now, not healed, and so is the extended treatment. Rupert said again. This is the only way to go right now. Jay sighed softly and turned his gaze to the door of the ward. Jay, Jay! stumbled Nancy, appearing in Jays line of sight. Behind them were several nurses, full of fear, stretching out their arms, afraid Nancy would fall because of unstable weight.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. And Jays pupils dted in a sh, Your arm, how can He remembered that when he fell into the sea, he was not hurt so badly. Howe the whole sleeve is empty now? Chapter 1756: I can’t even sit in on it? Listening to Jays concerned inquiry, the corners of Nancys mouth couldnt help but raise a bright smile. How wonderful that her son is caring for her! Its just a missing arm, Nancy replied, Im fine, and dont worry, Ill find the best doctor to treat your scars that I believe that in a short time, you will be able to regain your original handsome appearance.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. After a pause, and look around, full of vignt and guarded look, came up to Jays ear, And I have everything ready for you abroad, when you leave Capital, go abroad and you can start your new life! Once abroad, he will be just Dr. Leonard, and no one will know this story about Capital. How hard can it be to start over? Jays throat rolled, What about you, arent youing with me? Of course Im going, I just have to clean up all of Capitals mess, and then go after you get a foothold abroad, and by then, youll pick me up in style! Lying! This is clearly a lie! When hees back then, Im afraid Nancy has long been a handful of ashes. It seems Nancy already knows she doesnt have much time, so shes starting to arrange this. Even more, lies werepiled. Thinking about this, Jays heart cant stop hurting. The face also has to pretend as if nothing happened, squeezed out a smile, Good, I will definitelye to pick you up when the timees. Bonnie and the others saw this, after looking at each other, they all withdrew from the ward with good sense. At times like this, of course, the mother and son should be left alone. Standing in the hallway, Rupert wondered about this, At a time like this, shouldnt we be eavesdropping to see what other goodies Nancy is hiding? We should have taken advantage of this time to kill them all! She doesnt have much left in stock. Sebastian shook his head, After all, once she trusted Nathan so much, and Nathan imed to be doing it all for their Jay. With Nancys personality, of course, she took everything out just so she could get Nathan to reach his goal early. Im afraid this stock, also began because there is no way to get back to Capital for a while, so they are forced to stay. After a pause, Sebastian added, Besides, Jay is also a rtive of mine, so its good to see each other in the future. No way, youre still nning to meet with him? Ruperts eyes widened incredulously. Sebastian is full of indifference, Why not meet, he is only Leonard expertter, is the benefactor who cured Damon, I should meet, and on New Years Day, but also to send some gifts to. Crazy crazy, Rupert shook his head vigorously, I think youre really crazy, and youre nning to s, and then again, youre half enemies. Not to say that we have to fight each other, at the very least, we should also break off the rtionship. Rupert couldnt persuade Sebastian, so he turned his attention to Bonnie, You dont think so, do you? Bonnie shook her head. Like grabbing a straw, Rupert immediately jumped up, Look, what did I say, there is finally a normal person, right? Nancys money, if it belonged to the Jones Family, I would ask for it back, but as Damons lifesaver, Sebastian and I will send a separate share of the consultation money. This consultation fee,pared to the money Nancy left to Jay, will only be more, not less. Rupert couldnt say no to these two and has decided to give up. And at that moment, the door of the ward opened and Nancy came out from inside. She looked up at Bonnie and Sebastian, Theres something Id like to talk to you about alone, is that okay? Sure. Sebastian agreed. Nancy reached out and pointed to the empty ward next to her, Then lets go in here and talk. She opened the door and let Bonnie and Sebastian go in first. When Rupert was about to go inside, he was stopped, I only said I wanted to talk to them, as far as which does not include you. Im not a loudmouth, whats wrong with listening to it? Rupert was disgruntled, No? No way! Nancy refused crisply. Then with his only remaining arm, he heaved the ward door shut! Chapter 1757: What makes you believe you Rupert almost hit his nose, and reached back to touch it, his eyes full of anger. Then deliberately shouted towards the ward, Whats the big deal, you want me to listen, Im not happy to listen! The words fell to the ground, but the person still came together in the doorway. In the ward, Nancy was not affected by Rupert. She slowly pulled out a folded document from her jacket pocket. Tried hard several times, but couldnt open it. Finally Bonnie couldnt stand to watch, so she extended her hand to help, Ill do it! With that, he opened the document. After just one look, Bonnie froze, Insurance contract, Nancy, what do you mean by that? Nancys mouth hooked into a very weak smile, Isnt it obvious enough what I mean, this, for you aspensation. As a key yer in the Jones Group, Nancys annual insurance is very high. But with thates a hugepensation payment. Originally the beneficiarys name was Nathan, but now that he is dead, I have an opportunity to amend it, and I will change the beneficiary to you if you will agree to my terms. Once Nancy dies, thispensation will be veryrge. It is hard not to be impressed. And Sebastian roughly guessed her terms, Lets leave Jay alone, and all that money you want to leave Jay, right? Nancy hooked her miserable lips into a smile, Thats right, all that money is clean and not under the control of anyone at Capital and can be realistically obtained by Jay. But thispensation is a different story. Although you can still get it in the end, but, it has to go through a lot of twists and turns and obstruction. Nancy was even afraid that someone might take a swing at Jay for thispensation money. Jay has always been nonpetitive, and if he were to encounter this kind of thing, Im afraid he would just hand over thepensation money to prove that he is not greedy for money. Nancy said here, the corners of her mouth could not help but diffuse a self-deprecating smile, but this is already the only thing I can leave him before I die. If Jay doesnt catch it, then how can we live on in the future?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I agree. Bonnie spoke without hesitation, Sebastian, whats your opinion? Me too. Sebastian replied, Small for big, its a good deal for me. After a pause, he added, Its just that Nancy, as you should know, since its an insurancepany, of course it wont let people just exploit the loopholes, something like cancer, ident insurance wont pay for it. In other words, unless there is an idental death, this insurance contract given by Nancy is just a few pieces of scrap paper. Of course I know that, Nancy nodded, so what are you going to make me do? In addition to the beneficiary to be written Bonnie, there is another contract to be signed, and if I dont get this insurance payout, then I will go and grab the ones that belong to Jay. How dare you! Nancy burst out in anger and pped the table hard. Sebastians expression was nd, You see if I dare. Seeing this, Nancy wilted. Dropping back into a sitting position with only ax light in his eyes, How can I assure you of this, I dont even know when Im going to die, to be unexpected, unless I die right now. However, she cant die now. Shes going to stay alive until Jay is healthy again! Chapter 1758: What tricks you play Nancy couldnt think of a solution for a while. One can only turn his attention to Sebastian, So what do you say, what do you need me to do? Then we can only trouble Nancy to actively cooperate with the treatment, at least to live until Jay is cured and discharged, by which time you can die. Sebastian said. Thats nice of you to give me a little cushion of time to wait for death. Nancy sneered and spoke. Sebastian denied, Im not that kind, just that youre dead now, Jay will definitely find me to lose his temper, and then make some kind of news, so that I can easily sit on the president position lost, how unworthy. Hearing this, the smile under Nancys eyes instantly copsed. She looked at Sebastian with indignation, I should have guessed that, what kindness can a person like you have, you only care about yourself. Youre wrong, I still care about a lot of people around me, but only about you and Jay, Sebastian corrected. It was a conversation that went badly. Nancy was even more indignant and stood up, Dont worry, I will live well until Jay is discharged from the hospital, and then die unexpectedly, to give you that money! Sebastian nodded, Im looking forward to it. Nancy stood up and left the ward in a rage. Sebastian also leaned back slightly and leaned back on the couch, raising a bony hand to pinch the bridge of his nose. Why are you talking so much. Bonnie asked him, The truth is, you werent even going to ask Nancy for this money, were you? Its true that I dont want it, but if I say no, shell be suspicious. So, instead of being suspected, it would be better to add conditions that would force Nancy to be the underdog and then have to agree to my conditions. In this way, she is indignant in her heart and feels that we are taking a big advantage, in order not to let us get away with it, so that she can live well ah. So thats it. Bonnie nodded in a daze, Sebastian, youve changed a lot since you came to Capital, and youve be more humane in the way you handle issues. Sebastian sighed lightly, I just feel sorry for her. In all fairness, Nancy is not so evil as to be unforgivable. More, she is a deluded woman, yed by her beloved man without realizing it, and foolishly took so much medicine that it led to the poor person who was about to die of illness. In the end rtives a, consider it ast act of kindness before she dies! You dont have to exin so much, youre just different from before. Bonnies attitude, however, was insistent, Youve changed a lot, but all of this is for the better. Such a Sebastian, humane, knows to forgive and be forgiving, very good! Well, Sebastian nodded, Anyway, now its up to Nancy to hang on to this unexpressed bad breath for a while longer. Bonnie had an expectant look in her eyes, Its going to work! How can someone who loves Jay so much leave like that? So, Nancy will definitely hold up well. And it was just as Bonnie had hoped.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Nancy began to actively cooperate with the treatment, and even took the initiative to find the doctor to ask about her condition and the guidelines for recovery, and in her spare time, she would go for a walk in the hospital garden to strengthen her body. Of course, more often than not, it was to go to Jays hospital room and eat and talk with Jay. Sometimes nothing is said, just quietly watching Jay sleep, and the corners of her mouth cant help but raise a faint smile. But in the end, Nancy couldnt resist a little. Jay had been awake for several days, but the gauze on his face and body wasnt halfway to being removed. I also do not know how well the wound under this actually recovered Nancy thought, and slowly walked forward, wanting to reach out and poke away the gauze to take a closer look. Chapter 1759: As long as he can heal Before his hand could touch the gauze, he was stopped. Did you wash your hands and just touch it, what if it gets infected? The man spoke in broken Chinese and scolded Nancy. Nancy turned her head and saw a blonde woman standing in front of her. And it looks a little familiar. She tried to remember, Youre Vivian? You know me? Vivian was filled with amazement, Have we met before? Of course I havent seen it. Its just that Nancy initially investigated all of Willistos people in order to deal with Sebastian, with the idea that knowing ones enemy is better than knowing ones enemy. Among them, naturally, were kieffen and Vivian, who were close to Sebastian. Only this, Nancy can not tell Vivian. Her eyes sank downward, Your husband is here in Capital too, right, to operate on my son. Yeah. Vivian nodded, Wait, you said this is your son, so youre Nancy, Nancy? Listening to Vivians words, Nancys heart had sunk downward. It looks like Vivian hates her and will probably flog kieffen and not give her Jay treatment. When she thought of this, Nancy was ready to kneel and beg for mercy. But surprisingly, Vivian did not have any intention to make things difficult. Instead, she looked at Nancywithpassion, You must be very sad, its okay, soon my husband will be able to cure him. Nancy looked at her with an incredulous face, Are youforting me? Vivian was full of confusion, Yeah, is there something wrong with my expression that doesnt sound likefort? Theres no problem expressing it, its just that Im confused as to why youreforting me, and you should know that Im a bad person. Nancy voiced her doubts. Vivian raised the corners of her mouth and smiled brightly, I know, but thats the feud between you and Mr. Grant and them, and I heard that you lost badly and there is no longer the possibility of a turnaround. So, youre just a mother with a child at heart right now, and Im a mother and have my own mother and can empathize with that.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Vivian said it with great sincerity, eyes blinking with sincerity in her eyes. As a mother, Vivian also hopes that Nancy can save her child. I wont get involved in your personal vendetta, Vivian continued on, You should also know that doctors have a guideline that they only save lives and dont ask questions. That is to say, even if the person in front of you is a criminal who has done nothing wrong, the doctor cannot refuse treatment. As for the mistakes made by this patient, of course there will be police and courts to punish. As a doctor, all you have to do is treat the sick and save lives. Nancy opened her mouth, but couldnt get a word out. She couldnt stop the tears from falling and wetting her face. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. And thats when Vivian held out his hand and handed her a handkerchief, Use this, it will wipe faster. After a moment of hesitation, Nancy took the handkerchief. She quickly dried the tears on her face and took a deep breath, I will keep you and your husbands kindness in my heart, but I have no more money, if you need contacts, I can provide Capitals contacts to ensure that you can walk across the street here in the future. Miss Nancy of the Jones Family is dead, but the status will continue to exist. Whenever Vivian needs it, she can provide it unconditionally! Chapter 1760: I have no regrets whatsoever Vivianughed, What do I need all those contacts for? Its not like Im going to develop at Capital. As a foreigner, Vivian is of course looking forward to returning to her own country. Especially now that there are children. After we cure Jay, our family will go back abroad, but thank you very much for your kindness. At least its heartfelt. If you dont want to ept anything, Im really sorry. Nancy spoke, So at least, at least you receive something! Okay then! Vivian nodded helplessly, I do have something I want you to say yes to. Just say what you want, as long as its something I can do, I definitely wont push back. At the end of your life, do what you want to do and never leave any regrets. Vivian said. What C what kind of request is that? Nancy looked at Vivian with a stunned and uprehending face, What does that mean? What can be the meaning, just hope you can finish thest journey of life without any regrets ah. Vivian blinked her eyes with an innocent face. As long as I can cure Jay, I naturally have no regrets in my life. No, not really. Almost as soon as the words left her mouth, Vivian shook her head and denied the statement, You were indeed happy when I indicated that my husband could cure Jay, but deep down in your eyes, you still carried sadness. This means that Nancy has other unfulfilled wishes. I feel quite close to you, Vivian spoke softly, If I were you, I might havee this far too, and because of that, I would hope all the more that you would leave without regrets. I dont have any regrets! Nancys tone was firm, As long as Jay is alive and well, I can die now. There is no regret! No! The sound was so intense that it woke up Jay in the hospital bed. He blinked in confusion, Mother, Vivian? Jay youre awake, did we just wake you up? Nancy hurriedly squeezed out a smile and asked. Jay shook his head, Nothing, its just that you guys seem to be arguing a lot, is something going on? Of course not, the chatter is just louder, right Vivian?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Nancy said while turning her gaze to Vivian. In the depths of his eyes, he already carried a few pleading. Vivian looked away and tried to pretend she didnt see it, but in the end she was soft, Yes, just talking. Its dying your rest, Vivian and I will go out and talk, you go back to sleep. Nancy said again. She and Vivian exit the ward. Standing in the corridor, silent for a long time, Nancy finally lifted her red lips again, I do have no regrets, thank you for your concern. Vivian also had to give up and shrugged his shoulders, Well, if you must insist on saying no, I cant force you, only you should know that you can lie to everyone, but only, you cant lie to yourself. Lets hope Nancy really has no other regrets! After saying these words, Vivian turned around and left. Nancy, on the other hand, was dislodged from her body and slowly fell against the wall to sit on the cold marble floor. Her eyes werex, and her mouth kept muttering, I have no regrets, no regrets whatsoever. The sound drifted through the air and gradually dissolved away. Chapter 1761: I’ll do what I say After leaving Jays hospital room, Vivian went to find Bonnie. After not seeing each other for a long time, the two people have a million things to say. Youve suffered a lot in the time youve been at Capital, but I can see that youre happier than when you were at Willisto. Vivian said. Bonnie smiled and nodded, Indeed, Capital has more loving and loving family than Willisto, so I have a very happy life. After a pause, he asked Vivian, What about you, how are you doing in Willisto? Didnt you already ask Anna and Rupert to take care of me? With them two Willisto locals to cover us, its hard for us to be bad! Vivian replied. What about the baby, why didnt you bring it? Bonnie asked again. I have already asked my sister-inw to help me bring back abroad, and we will also return immediately when we have cured Jay. Vivians eyes are full of longing and expectation, kieffen and I have discussed, when the timees, the original house to sell, to buy a farm in the countryside. Its better to have a vineyard, hire people to work, just sell some grapes every year, then make wine or something, and we have enough savings in hand to live on for ourselves and our kids. As for the child when he grows up, that is his own life. Vivian does not intend to interfere. After going through so many things, I finally understand that those things are out of body, what really matters is to live well. So, as long as the child can grow up healthy and strong, its better than anything! Bonnie nodded her head and agreed with these words. If it werent for the Jones Family, which I couldnt leave behind, I would have liked to go with Sebastian to a ce where I didnt know anyone and start it all over again. In this respect, she envies Vivian! Vivian said, Even if you cant let go of that, you can still live a very normal life. After all, the status is already here! Not to mention Capital, even the entire Weskiney, there are not many people who dare topete with the Jones Family exist. Since they dont, the six little ones, as well as Bonnie and Sebastian, can all have a smooth ride. We are only seekingfort because we are not better than the top. Bonnie disagreed with this, You are my very good friend, anyone who dares to bully you is the same as bullying me! So, what status or not. The position she upies is the position that Vivian holds. Well. Vivian smiled again, One cant just expect someone else to save them, and besides, I do want to live a bit of an ordinary life, others may not know, but you know best, Bonnie, how important this child is to me. It was the best gift God could have given Vivian. So no matter what method is used, Vivian has to hold on to it.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. In that case, Bonnie nodded, the corners of her mouth raised in a wide smile, I respect your choice, and if you buy the vineyard, remember to prepare my share when you make the wine. No problem, Vivian agreed readily, not only will I prepare it, I will prepare the best bottle, and I wont give it to anyone, Ill save it for you! Bonnie held out her hand, Mouth is not enough, pull the hook! If you pull the hook, you pull the hook, Ill do it! Vivian was cooperative in pulling the hook. Following the two women looked at each other, both smiling with crystal tears spilling out of the corners of their eyes. Chapter 1762: The story of what happened to Damon Sometimes the tacit understanding of adults is just that. It seems like nothing is said, and it seems like everything is said. Everything is in words. After chatting for a while, Bonnie and Vivian then left and took the bus to the elementary school. Its Friday and elementary schools will be dismissed an hour early. Five children held hands and jumped out of it. The first person who saw Vivian was Damon. Those amber eyes were glowing, and after shouting out to Vivians mommy, they darted up. Vivian smiled and opened her arms, embracing Damon into her arms and stroking her forehead intimately, Damon, how have you been these days, have you missed me? There think ah, I often think of you, think Vivian mommy when youe to see me, but also with the little baby, Vivian mommy, my mommy also gave birth oh, gave birth to a brother, called Nicole. When he sees the person he likes, Damon opens up and has endless things to say. Vivian listened very patiently, and from time to time made her ownments, saying that she always cared about Damon. Damon said it with more enthusiasm. The rest of the four little ones face Vivian without much deep affection. But still very enthusiastic to go up and greet. Lukas even went to the schools vending machine and bought two bottles of water and handed them to Damon and Vivian. Damon, Aunt Vivian, you must have a lot to say, drink some water to moisten your throat first, then well take our time. Good. Vivians eyes were filled with teardrops of emotion as she nodded her head forcefully. Bonnie came out to round up the situation, to say can not stand in front of the school to say, those parents can be with curiosity in the eyes to measure it. I dont know what will be passed around tomorrow. Its better to find a ce where there are only a few of them and then talk slowly. Vivian is the most sensible, immediately backhandedly wiped a handful of tears, Yes, yes, look at me, how to forget such an important thing, lets find a ce to talk! Bonnie treated us to a Western restaurant. All five children are particrly fond of meat, so when they arrived at the Western restaurant their eyes were straight and they grabbed the menu, trying to check off the dishes they liked to eat. Bonnie and Vivian just watched gently, with no intention of stopping. Theyve changed a lot since they came to Capital, too. Vivian exims. After a pause, his eyes fell on Damon, Especially Damon, he had confidence and joy written all over his eyes. Bonnie nodded, Well, because now hes found a dream he likes to do. Is it the chef? Vivian asked curiously. Bonnie nodded again, Yes, you know, it seems that Damon had decided to dream of bing a chef a long time ago!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Its just that its only now that everyone knows about it. Vivians eyes began to be retrospective, The main reason he likes chefs so much is because, the one he admires, had a simr experience to him. Damon escaped death that year and survived, but his body was extensively burned, leaving ugly scars that are hard to recover from. For this reason, Damon had to wrap up tightly every day, but also wear a duck-tongue hat, afraid that anyone will see their appearance. Because of this, Damons low self-esteem was created. Until, the chef, like a god, descended in front of Damon Chapter 1763: Past Events Bonnies mind was filled with curiosity and inquiry, Whats going on, can you tell me? Vivian nodded, Ill tell you all about it as long as you want to know. After a pause, only to speak, I also began to knowter, Damon saved a long time pocket money, want to set a candlelight dinner for me, on my birthday. The other day when kieffen and I went out to a friends celebration party, he snuck out of the nursery and tried to get a reservation at the restaurant, but the waiter at the restaurant found him covered in scars. Therefore concluded that Damon must be a beggar, do not know where to steal the money, but also dare toe to the reservation for dinner. They confiscated Damons money and had to send him to the police station, during which they kept taunting Damons looks until the head chef of the back kitchen came out and stopped the farce. The head chef took that money, promised to book him a ce, and drove him home himself. Hearing this, Bonnie roughly understood what, That head chef, is also full of scars? Yes, Vivian nodded, he was thrown into a frying pan as a child by his drunken father, and it was good that his mother saved him, but his skin was horribly wrinkled as a result. After a pause and added, But that didnt stop him from being a great head chef, and that nights dinner was some of the best cooking Ive ever had! It was then that Damon became determined to be a chef. A good and highly respected chef like him! Damon will make it. Bonnie sounded very determined. Vivian raised her pretty, flirtatious willow eyebrows, Then of course, dont even look at who his mother is!This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The baby was born to Bonnie, but she was the one who taught it all these years. The two of them cultivated together, how could Damon be worse! As they spoke, the two looked at each other and bothughed. The five children at this end also ordered their dishes and looked at the two curiously, Mommy, Godmother, what are youughing at? Its so hard to eat steak, so of course you have to smile and show that youre happy. Bonnie exined. So thats it! The five children looked at each other and also burst intoughter. Dont just be happy, mommy and godmother, choose some dishes you like to eat too! Damon was very good and understanding and handed over the menu. Seeing this, both Bonnie and Vivians hearts could not help but feel a surge of warmth. To have a child like Damon, they must have done lots and lots of good in theirst life, in theirst life, for sure! Talking andughing, several people finished the meal. Back at the vi, the five children were so sleepy that they fell asleep almost as soon as they touched the bed. Bonnie wrung out a warm towel and wiped their hands and feet one by one, then sat next to them, gently scrutinizing them. It seems that in the blink of an eye, they have grown so much. Time flies! Mommy Suddenly, Damon opened his eyes in a daze, his voice milky and whispering. Bonnie just felt her heart melting, Whats wrong, go to bed, itste. Damon, however, shook his head and insisted on getting up, I still have homework to do, I have to go finish it before I can go to bed. Its the same thing tomorrow. Be a good girl, go to bed first, and when the teacher asks about it tomorrow, Mommy will just help you exin. Bonnie persuaded in a soft voice. Chapter 1764: Doing your homework But no matter what Bonnie said, Damon didnt agree. He insisted on finishing his homework before going to bed. Bonnie had no choice but to agree. Then you get dressed and Mommy will wait for you in the den. Bonnie said. She went to a couple of the little ones study first, turned on the deskmp, found pencils and workbooks, and waited for Damon toe over to finish his homework. But I waited and waited, but I didnt see Damoning. Whats going on? Did the little guy fall asleep again? With curiosity, Bonnie got up and went back to the childrens room. Damons quilt has been nicely folded into a tofu block, and around the circle, there is no Damon at all. Where did the little one go? Bonnie searched around and finally found Damon in the kitchen. The little guy is obviously sleepy, holding a fruit knife in his hand, and his head has a point without a click. It was a shock to see Bonnies eyes. If you are not careful, you will hurt your hand! Damon, she rushed forward and snatched away the fruit knife, I thought you said you were doing your homework, why are you in the kitchen with a fruit knife in your hand, its dangerous. Hearing Bonnies anxious questioning voice, Damon then tried to open his eyes and squeezed out a smile, Mommy, this is my homework! It is not the homework assigned by the elementary school teacher, it is the homework assigned by Master Flip. So, what exactly is the homework he assigned? Bonnie inquired curiously. Damon replied, The master said to carve your favorite person out of a white radish. When the carving can be lifelike, this homework ispleted. Before that, this task needed to be repeated every day, without a single days interruption.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Damon obviously took these words to heart, so even though he was all asleep, he had to force himself to get up and insist on finishing this homework. Hearing this, Bonnie was touched by Damons efforts. So let me see how Damons homework ising along. Damon was a little ufortable at first. But Bonnie insisted, and he took out all those homework works he had hidden in the refrigerator. From day one to now, in just ten days, Damon has carved hundreds of pieces. And those works also from the beginning of the four unlike, be now has a general prototype, vaguely recognizable five features and looks. Even the more you look at it, the more Bonnie feels that these white radish carvings are a bit simr to her own. Damon, are these your carved mommies? Bonnie asked tentatively. Damon nodded without hesitation, Yes, because the person I love most in the world is Mommy, so when the master exined this task, I first thought of Mommy you! After a pause, and a little less kindly, Its just that my skills are not very good, not the beautiful carving out of mommy. Beautiful, Bonnie praised, this is the best white carrot carving Ive ever seen, and our Damons work will definitely get better and better in the future! Well, when I can meet the masters requirements, Ill carve Mommy the best-looking white carrot in the world! Damons eyes shone brightly. Followed by a few moments of embarrassment, But mommy, what should we do with these things now, so many white radishes, if we throw them all away, isnt it a bit too much of a pity? Bonnie shed a light in front of her eyes, Mommy to solve it will be good, quickly carved, I apany you. Chapter 1765: Let it be The next morning, Bonnie went to the hospital. When I arrived at Jays hospital room, I saw the familiar figure. It just so happens that Nancy you are here, then I will save you the trouble. Here, this is white radish beef soup, it will help Jays injury, Nancy you help to feed it. Bonnie said, handing over the thermos box in her hand. Without saying a word, Nancy reached out and took the thermos. Other things she doesnt care about, but as long as Jay is involved, she wont hesitate to say yes. Especially the feeding of soup to get Jay well sooner. But after just a little stirring of the soup in the thermos, Nancy sensed something was wrong, This white radish of yours looks so strange. Jay also went up to take a look, Its true, Bonnie, how these white radishes look a bit like people. Its just people, Damon recently learned carving at home, these are practice pieces, I thought not to waste, so I simply stew and share it with everyone. Bonnie nodded her head in reply. Upon hearing this, Nancys face instantly fell and dropped the spoon into the thermos, Practice stuff and still bring it out for us to drink, what, the whole the Jones Family is yours and you cant even spare the money for a few white radishes? Of course you can spare it, its just not necessary, its not like you cant eat a white carrot like that. Bonnies attitude remains gentle and moderate. After a pause and added, And then let you all ask again, thats what I want ah. Ask again whats the deal with such an ugly white carrot? Of course not, I was hoping you guys would ask who the person carved on the white carrot was. Bonnie shook her head. Nancy grunted and didnt follow the question. It was Jay who was very cooperative, with a gentle smile spilling out of the corner of his eyes, So whos this? Its me. Damon said the task was to carve out the person who is most dear to his heart, so carve me, you know what that means, right? The corners of Bonnies mouth lifted into a wide smile. I see, and yes, in the eyes of a child, the parents are the best beings in the world, not carving who you carve. Jay nodded his head very cooperatively. As we were talking, Nancy suddenly walked out with a sullen face. And mming the door to the sky. Its okay, Jay had already seen it, she must have thought you meant to force her to go back and apologize to grandpa, so thats why.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Thats exactly what I meant. Bonnie nodded, Why else would I have sent this white carrot? Nancy is suspicious and extra sensitive to these things, isnt she? Hearing these words, Jay opened his mouth, but could not find the words to say. A long time, only helplessly sigh, useless, I advised her several times to not leave regrets before dying, but she just did not listen, and yesterday almost quarreled with Vivian because of this matter. At that time, Nancy thought he was still asleep, but in fact he had already woken up and listened to the conversation word for word. Youve been hiding pretty hard too. Bonniemented. Jay bitter smile, or how to do, directly wake up, and Vivian together to force her? She was still sick, I worry that if forced, something will happen So, we can only pretend not to know, at least so that Nancy can live a little morefortable andfortable. As for when she will figure it out, let it be! Chapter 1766: She won’t go, I’ll do it Theres no way to go with the flow on something like this, Bonnie disagreed, and you know shes running out of time, and going with the flow means she might not get that chance until she dies. But what if you regret it at the moment of death? Dont let her leave with regrets. Bonnies voice was very earnest, Dont you think like I do? Of course its the same, its just Jay hesitated for a long time, but still couldnt find the right words to retort. Finally, I simply gritted my teeth, Okay, Ill do as you say, just what exactly does it take to get her back? Ill figure it out. Bonnie replied. Of course youre the one to figure it out, after all, I can barely even get off the floor in this condition, let alonee up with ideas with helping you. Jay smiled. After a pause and added, But I believe in you, you can definitely do it. Bonnie nodded her head vigorously. Before I could think of a solution, I heard a familiar voice from the door of the ward, If she wonte to see me, then Ille to see her instead. This voice, if it is not Old Mr. Jones and who is it! Bonnie turned her head in disbelief and saw Old Mr. Jones, who was being pushed by Dzune. After such a long time, Old Mr. Jones has recovered 60%, his body is still thin, but his cheeks have a healthy rosy glow. A blue suit looks exquisite and shaking, as if back to the Jones Family who once reigned over the world, only the hands of the Jones Family in charge of the model. Grandpa. Bonnie and Jay greeted in unison. Hmm. Jay nodded and gestured for Dzune to push himself in front of Jay. Carefully, looking up and down, his throat could not help but roll a little, How are your injuries, are they okay? Its almost done, thanks to Grandpas concern. Jay replied lightly. But Old Mr. Jones was not convinced, and he found the folder of medical records hanging over the bed and read them over, only to find it shocking. The medical record folder details all the medical conditions on Jays body.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. A pile of a piece to see the past, let people can not help but feel, in the end to what extent to be strong, to endure the bodys severe pain, lightly said they are almost ready. Youve always loved the Jones Familys winery, and when you get out of the hospital, it will be yours. Old Mr. Jones said, But only if you actively cooperate with the treatment, get well quickly. Old Mr. Jones, who has always been strict with himself, is now saying these words, and Jay is really shocked. What, you dont want it? Old Mr. Jones questioned again when he didnt say anything. Jay then shook his head, No, of course I want it, Im just a little surprised that youd give me that winery, from what I remember, its important to you. It did matter once, because with a winery, I could have countless tastings of inexhaustible wines and even fill my collection with fakes. But now, none of that matters anymore. Money is a thing outside the body, life does not bring death, Old Mr. Jones look very light. I just hope Nancy can still meet me before she dies, so that we can have no regrets between each other. Old Mr. Jones said sincerely. Dzune also spoke up at the right time, Yes, Mr. Jay, Old Mr. Jones just wants to be a normal person nowadays, with a happy family. Chapter 1767: It’s good to be a companion on the road to the Yellow Springs Because he wanted to be a normal person, Old Mr. Jones appeared here. Jay figured this out and couldnt help but hook a smile at the corners of his mouth, Grandpa, its a miracle to see you bow down for kinship in your lifetime. Dont believe it, do you? Old Mr. Jones spoke up, Not to mention you, even I dont really believe it myself. It turns out that he can also live like this. Once cared about those fame and money, all turned into a passing cloud, all no longer exist. Today, there is only one thought left in his mind. That is to let Nancy meet with herself again before she dies. This little wish, I believe God will help me too. Of course they will help, not only God, but Bonnie and others will help him too. After discussing everything, Old Mr. Jones stayed in the ward. After waiting for more than two hours, Nancy finally appeared with her things. Jay, dont you like peaches very much, I got someone to buy some, theyre all peeled and cut up,e and try them. The moment she pushed open the door, Nancys smile froze at the corner of her mouth. The tone was full of disbelief, How did you get here? Nancy Old Mr. Jones voice choked, Are you okay? No one answered, only a boundless silence that lingered around the two. Half a minuteter, Old Mr. Jones spoke up again, trying to break the deadlock, Dont be angry, I just wanted to see how you were doing. Im going to die soon. Nancy replied, her eyes sweeping coldly to Old Mr. Jones, Soon to die, is that answer satisfactory to you? Ill get you the best doctor and the best medicine, even if it wont stop you from dying, but at least, it will make youfortable and feel better. Thats enough! Nancy interrupted him, her eyes filled with scarlet, Dont you feel hypocritical saying that, Im dying and youre just here to take care of me. What have you been doing? If only, if Old Mr. Jones had cared about her earlier, maybe she wouldnt havee this far. Miss Nancy, Dzune couldnt even listen anymore, it wasnt Old Mr. Jones who caused your current critical situation, it was Nathan. What does Old Mr. Jones have to do with Nathans poisoning? Even if Old Mr. Jones had cared for you very much from the beginning, he would never have approved of you and Nathan being together. So, the matter of poisoning will not change. Whats the point of ming Old Mr. Jones? You shut up! Nancys eyes were scarlet as she snarled towards Dzune, He caused this, if he had shown me a little more concern, I wouldnt have gone down the wrong path by lusting after the little warmth Nathan gave. Do not take the wrong path, and will not die so early Ultimately, its all Old Mr. Jones fault! Miss Nancy Dzune still wants to argue. Old Mr. Jones, however, reached out and stopped Dzune. Indeed it was my fault. He admitted, Im sorry Nancy, I know its toote to say anything, and my apologies and exnations wont help. So, he just wanted to make Nancyfortable and feel better in her final hours. If you still have a grudge against me, this is for you. Old Mr. Jones said, handing over a box with both hands. The box was arms length, and with just one nce, Nancy changed her face. Jay, who had been silent on the hospital bed, also froze, Grandpa, what are you nning? Old Mr. Jones nodded, Thats right, thats the family rule, whoever does something wrong should be punished by the familyw, and Im no exception. Old Mr. Jones, who used to lecture others, is now being lectured by others. Nancy, all those years Ive hit you, and all those years Ive hit Jay, you hit them all back. There is no better way to show ones apology than this. Do you really think I dont dare to fight? Nancys eyes were icy cold, Less ying the emotion card, I can kill you with a few whips. Then die, Old Mr. Jones didnt hesitate, Ill go first and go down there to help pave the way for you and keep those ghosts from bullying you.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 1768: What kind of steps do you need Old Mr. Jones is sincere and his eyes are full of sincerity. Seeing this, Nancy suddenly felt that the whip in her hand had a thousand pounds. But even so, she still spoke with scarlet eyes, Do you think I wont dare to hit you if you pretend to be pitiful by selling misery like this? Shake the whip hard, cut through the air with a hunting sound. The heart of the people listening to it shudders. Dzune cant stand it, stand out in front of Old Mr. Jones, Miss Nancy, youd better hit me first, if you hit me to relieve your anger, so you dont have to hit Old Mr. Jones again, you also know Old Mr. Jones is very weak now, simply a whip cant stand. This is not a whipping, this is simply the life of Old Mr. Jones! Nancyughed coldly, not his own words, even if it is dead, it does not matter, first go below to help me to untie the rtionship, save me from being bullied. Now youre scared? Yes, its okay if I die. Old Mr. Jones nodded, Dzune, get out of the way, Ill carry it myself. Old Mr. Jones! said Dzune, stamping his feet in anxiety. But when he met the determined eyes of Old Mr. Jones, he had to sigh and retreat to the side. Now, Old Mr. Jones and Nancy stood face to face, both of them withplicated feelings in their eyes. Come on Nancy, if thats what it takes to make you feel better, then do it! Nancyughed, Dont you think Im afraid to do it.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course I know you dare, so do it. Old Mr. Jones nodded again. Staring at the whip in her hand for a long time, Nancy closed her eyes tightly, finally ruthlessly, a whip up! Snap! The whip made a dull sound as it hit the skin. Old Mr. Jones, however, gritted his teeth without saying a word and silently endured. Old Mr. Jones! Dzune was very nervous, and went forward to support Old Mr. Jones, checking the wounds from the whip, full of heartache. This whip, Nancy used the full force, directly to Old Mr. Jones skin open. Miss Nancy, this should do it, you know Old Mr. Jones suffered a lot before, now just a little bit, and rushed to see you, if you continue to smoke, he will really die. I told you not to worry about me, Dzune, you shut up! Old Mr. Jones scolded. The wordsnded on Nancys lips, or the whip to throw away. Eyes full of disgust and annoyance, annoying, moral kidnapping me, let me how to get him dead, not to fight! Throwing down these words, he simply turned around and left. Until his backpletely disappeared from sight, Old Mr. Jones fell back into the wheelchair, pale instantly swept the face. Go get me a doctor, it hurts. Old Mr. Jones said. Dzune was busy nodding and did as he was told. In the ward, Old Mr. Jones and Jay were the only two left. Well, I wasnt wrong, was I? Your mother is still essentially a good person, she just doesnt know how to pull her face off. Jay nodded, Yes, she just needed a stepping stone, so Im grateful to you, Grandpa, for being willing to give her that. Shes my daughter, so its my part of the job. Old Mr. Jones waved his hand weakly. After a pause, his gaze fell on Jay, As for you, what kind of a step do you need to get off? What? Jay hadnt reacted. You are also the children of the Jones Family, my grandson. Dont you hate me for what I did to you before, and if so, what kind of a step do you need? Old Mr. Jones asked. Chapter 1769: Are you coming with me? Hearing this, Jay was silent for a long time.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Following that only to raise a smile, I can hear you ask me that, grandpa, my steps have been found. Dont you me me? Old Mr. Jones questioned, If I could have been nicer to you, how could you have suffered so much since you were a child. I am an illegitimate child, if you had known my identity from the beginning, grandpa, I might have had a harder time than I do now. After a pause, he added, Besides, Im very satisfied with the way I look, Im good at medicine and Im also very handy in business, and I should thank you, grandpa. Why are you still angry? Youre not exactly a bastard. Old Mr. Jones corrected with a frown, What you are, I will have Sebastian disclose for you. There is no illegitimate child, there is only the grandson of the Jones Family! No need, Jay refused, when Im healed, Im going to go abroad and start over as Leonard, and then Grandpa will juste and y with me when hes free. Everything about Capital, everything about the Jones Family, he doesnt want to get involved with. Good, good. Old Mr. Jones couldnt find anything else to say in reply but to nod his head in agreement. The grandchildren stayed in the hospital room for more than three hours before Old Mr. Jones left. He had just healed, and then he was injured again to the point of seeing bones, and even the doctor dealing with the injury couldnt help but frown. Old Mr. Jones, you really should recuperate and stop fooling around, otherwise even if you dont die, it will affect your health to a great extent. Even the rest of their lives, they are confined to a hospital bed or wheelchair. But such a serious situation, the doctor did not say out to Old Mr. Jones. Good. Old Mr. Jones agreed in good faith, Ill keep an eye on itter. After dressing the wound, Old Mr. Jones then left. Almost as soon as the first foot left, Nancy returned to the ward. She walked in with arge pile of information in her hand and a breeze, her eyes looking around. Are you looking for Grandpa, he just left. Jay saw what she was thinking and spoke up. Nancy denied it without thinking, Why would I want to find him, I just feel like this ward is full of disgusting smells! Said, and put the information in his hand on the bed, Jay, I have contacted the doctors abroad, and kieffen experts, next week, you will leave with them to go abroad. So anxious? In my current condition, it would be most appropriate for me to stay at Capital Hospital to recuperate, right? Jay asked rhetorically. After all, he was injured all over his body, and any movement could cause secondary wound sensitization. The consequences are unthinkable. Nancy is the one who cares about him the most, and how can she let him suffer this and take this risk? Ive made all the arrangements! Nancy replied decisively, Leave it all to me, you just need to hurry up and leave and go abroad for proper treatment. Thats right, just leave the rest to him. Jay sniffed, then fell silent. It was only after a long time that he spoke again, Mother, are you nning to branch me out so that Grandpa doesnt pull me in and then join hands to persuade you? Nancys eyes flickered for a moment and denied it, Howe? I just think the conditions abroad are better, youre going to go sooner orter anyway, might as well take this opportunity to leave first. What about you, will youe with me? Jay asked again. Chapter 1770: There’s not much more I can do This time, Nancy was silent. A long time ago, only to shake his head to deny, I can not go, there are still a lot of things to deal with it, when it is done, I will go abroad to find you. But you also said that you wont live much longer. Jay ruthlessly poked the truth. Not living long would mean that Nancy would likely die during the time he would be waiting abroad. By then, Jay will not even have a chance to see her onest time. I disagree. Jay said. Jay! Nancys tone is urgent, Im not that easy to die, you listen, go abroad first, Ille to you soon. Either we go together, or I dont go. Jays attitude was firm, Your choice. At the end of Nancys life, Jay would not part with her. The atmosphere in the ward became a little awkward as the two men stalled. For a long time, Nancy was still defeated and nodded, Okay, then Ill go with you, well leave the country together, and all the things in Capital, let it all dissipate like a passing cloud! She doesnt care anymore! Jays face, which re-blossomed into a smile. Nancy also followed andughed, her voice gentle, So happy to be able to stay with me, obviously since childhood, I have always taken care of you ah. Thats different. Jay replied, Once you apanied me as an aunt, but now you use the identity of a mother. What hecks most is thepanionship of his mother.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. So Jay wants to stay with her until the moment her life dies. Nancys heart was quite touched, reaching out, clutching Jays hand, a few round pearls rolling out of the corners of her eyes. Soon, the news that Nancy was also going to follow her abroad reached Bonnies ears. She hoofed it up to Jay. The eyes full of incredulous inquiry, Are you sure, Nancys current body to take a ne out of the country, it is likely to die halfway! She wont die. Jay was insistent, She still has unfulfilled wishes, so even if she hangs on for dear life, she will never die. After a pause, he added, And, we wont really be leaving the country. How is it possible not to go abroad? Bonnies suspicious gaze nced at Jay, Ive already seen your ticket information from Vivian, why buy tickets if youre not going abroad. If I dont buy a ticket, do you think my mother will believe that I am really nning to let her go abroad with me? Jay asked rhetorically, After all, my mother is so smart. Ordinary words cant fool her at all. If you want to act, you have to act more realistically! The more Bonnie listened, the more confused she became, Leonard, what the hell are you doing? Jay smiled, Keep it a secret for now. Bonnie cut out, And make so mysterious, okay, then I do not ask. Dont worry, Jay spoke again, I definitely want her to recognize her heart sooner too, and were starting from the same ce, just so she can leave without any regrets. So this little secret, wait untilter to reveal it! Bonnie nodded thoughtfully, Anyway, if theres anything you need my help with, just say so, were starting from the same ce, and we agreed to work together before, youe up with the ideas, Ill pay for the action. This time, Im going to do it myself. Jay shook his head, his azure ck eyes were full of determination, After all, there really isnt much I can do for her anymore. Chapter 1771: Who are you waiting for Bonnie was silent. It must be very difficult to face a death sentence when you have just met your own mother. She could not find the right words tofort her. I dont need tofort me, Ill be fine. Honestly, its good that shes relieved early, at least she doesnt have to suffer so much. Living like this now is not half as good for Nancy as it is for her, except for the pain. And looking at Nancy so painful, Jays heart also followed like a needle. Bonnie suddenly realized, No wonder you are so active in helping her toplete the regret in her heart, also in order to be able to let her hurry to relieve. Yes. Jay nodded, Its selfish isnt it, I dont even know if she still wants to live or not, to make a rash decision like that. No. Bonnie shook her head, Id make the same decision if I were you. Anyone else would have done the same. Jay nodded his head, the corners of his mouth tugging up in an extremely bitter smile, Thank you, I was indeedforted to. Bonnie, however, corrected with a serious face, Its notforting, its the truth. If she had been in Jays position, she would have made the same choice as he did! The two men looked at each other with somewhatplex and deep sight. C In the blink of an eye, it was time to leave. Vivian was so enthusiastic that she rushed to the hospital early in the morning to help pack up her things for the discharge procedure. Even in order to make Jay morefortable when he went to the airport, he even asked Bonnie to borrow a stretch Lincoln and stuffed it with a hospital bed. Looking at this do, Jay couldnt help but pull the corners of his mouth, Since were going to stuff a hospital bed in, then why not just prepare an ambnce, theres much more room inside than this. Vivian then snapped his fingers, Its not that I didnt think of what you said, but the ambnce driving to the airport looked a little less atmospheric and upscale, which is why I switched to Lincolns. After a pause, there were a few more questions in his eyes, But if you like the ambnce, it is possible to change back. Just Lincoln, the atmosphere, upscale. Jay replied. Vivian nodded contentedly and tried to turn her head to ask Nancys opinion. But after saying it twice in a row, Nancy didnt respond. Nancy! Vivian waved her arms hard and shouted Nancys name. Nancy snapped back to her senses then, her eyes nk, Whats wrong? Do you think its better to go to the airport, an ambnce or Lincoln? Vivian repeated the question. Nancy replied, Its all okay, it mainly depends on what Jay likes, dont ask me, just ask Jay directly. Ive finished discussing it with him and he thinks Lincoln is better. Vivian replied, What the hell is wrong with you, youve been walking around today, is there something you havent dealt with yet? Nancy shook her head, Of course not. Are you sure? Vivian didnt quite believe it, But you clearly just The words have not yet finished, was Nancy directly interrupted, packed almost, we should also leave for the airport, early boarding, so that I can also be early peace of mind. Whats so reassuring? Vivian wondered, Im not afraid that the ne will fly away early, we booked a private jet this time, specifically for the few of us. Unless they are all there, the ne will never take off.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Chapter 1772: Provocation No longer able to find another excuse to dy, Nancy had to follow the departure to the airport. At the airport, Bonnie and the others had already arrived. When he saw Jay, he went up to shush him, After you go abroad, if you have anything to call directly, how to say I also stayed abroad for five years, there are a lot of friends. When it matters, it may be able to help. Jay smiled and nodded, Good, then Ill say thanks in advance. What else is there to be polite about with me. Bonnie waved her hand. After a pause, his gaze fell on Nancy again, Nancy, take care, this time when we go abroad, we may never see each other again, so how about letting go of past grudges and lets hug for once? Nancys face was full of unnaturalness, but she cooperated and opened her arms. Bonnie gave her a hug.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. A long time ago, only to let go, voice emotional, Everyone came to give you a farewell, you should be very happy, it is considered a big reunion. No oh mommy, Damon stood up and corrected, Grandpa didnte, so were not really a big reunion. Grandpa, referring to Old Mr. Jones. And upon hearing this, Nancys expression copsed. Bonnie took Damon by the hand and spoke seriously, Grandpa Tai was hurt so badly that he almost lost his life, so he couldnte here. Oh! Damon nodded and asked no further questions. Go y with your younger siblings, isnt there an ice cream store over there, I gave you special permission today, you can have some. Bonnie said in an iparably gentle voice. Damons wild grape-like eyes shone brightly with joy, Really Mommy, thats so nice of you, hooray for Mommy! With that, he led his younger siblings, and then happily walked towards the ice cream store. Bonnie also took a step forward and was ready to go to Sebastian. I just turned around, but the corner of my shirt was clutched by Nancy. Nancy, is there anything else? Bonnie asked curiously. Nancys expression was hesitant and her voice was lowered, You said he was very sick, is that true? Who? Grandpa? Bonnie blinked her long feathery eyshes, Of course its true, you should know, earlier grandpa took a whip from you alive! Of course I know. The moment the whip goes down, the rich smell of blood fills the entire ward. Nancy is still unforgettable! But after that, Dzune didnte looking for trouble, let alone mention Old Mr. Jones injury. So Nancy thinks that it should not be hurt very badly. How did it be difficult to heal and almost lost her life in Bonnies mouth! If its really that serious, why didnt anyone tell me? Nancys eyes had taken on more than a little scarlet. Bonnies expression remained calm as she asked Nancy rhetorically, Would you feel sad and guilty about going to see Grandpa if I told you? There is silence, only endless silence. Bonnie continued on, If you were just going to fall in line and wait for Grandpa to die, how dare we let you go. After all, grandpa wants to make up with you before you die. If he dies before you, he will be humiliated by you, how sad he will be. So how the hell is he now, is he really dying? Nancys eyes got all anxious, Isnt he? Bonnie avoided answering, If you want to know so badly, you can go see it! Chapter 1773: Leave me so you can shine Without half a second thought, Nancy declined. I wont go, Im going abroad with Jaysoon to start a new life, why should I care about a dying old man, he deserves it even if he dies! After saying this, also lowered his head and murmured up, Yes, it is deserved! This is all Old Mr. Jones own deserved retribution. Its all retribution Mother, what are you still standing here for? Our formalities are done, get ready to go through the security check. Jay was pushed over by Vivian and made a sound to urge. Nancy quickly returned to her senses and squeezed out a smile, Okay, lets go through security, its time to go. And not forgetting to look at Bonnie, warning, What just happened, youre not allowed to talk to Jay about it, okay? Bonnie smiles and nods. She doesnt say it because Jay just made an OK gesture towards her. Indicates that everything is in the air. Next, its up to Jay. Soon, a group of people sent Nancy to the security checkpoint. Jay took the lead and handed his passport and ticket to the staff, speaking gently on one side, Mother, is there anything else you want to eat, you cante back out after the security check.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Nancy barely managed to squeeze out a smile, No more. Thats fine, its your turn. Jay warned out loud. The groundskeeper sitting in the office window smiled with eight white teeth and extended his hand toward Nancy. Hesitantly, Nancy was ready to hand over the information. But just as the groundskeeper was about to touch it, it gave way. Is there a problem, Miss Nancy? the groundskeeper asked with concern. Jay also wrinkled his brow, Mother, why dont you hand over the information. I suddenly remembered that there are indeed some things I have not bought, give me half an hour, I will go and buy it ande back. Nancy said, turned around and headed out. The action is amazingly fast, and several people next to it did not react to block. By the time she got back to her senses, Nancy had already rushed to the airport exit. Jay then unhurriedly took out his phone and dialed a number, Its OK, you show up with Grandpa! Almost as soon as the words left her mouth, Nancys movement towards the outside was halted. In full view of everyone, Old Mr. Jones was pushed by Dzune and showed up at the airport! Nancy couldnt believe her eyes and hesitantly took several steps back, How did you you get here? I came to see you off, Old Mr. Jones replied, faltering as he handed over something in his hand, an baster roll, your old favorite, take it, you can eat it on the ne. It was brought here in the arms of Old Mr. Jones, a little warped, but still steaming and smoking. Nancy stared for a long time, tears suddenly could not help, rushing down up. What are you waiting for? Take it. Old Mr. Jones was forcing the object in his hand to Nancy. But Nancy took a step back and started bawling, Im sorry Daddy, I was wrong. Whirlwind, flopped down on his knees in front of Old Mr. Jones. The woman who is almost 40 years old is crying like a little child in front of Old Mr. Jones at this moment. Youre right, Im the one whos wrong, if I could give you more attention, you wouldnt be like this. Old Mr. Jonesmented, I was wrong, Nancy, you will shine after you leave me and start your life over! Chapter 1774: Wait a little longer Although Nancy now has very little life left, lets have as much fun and happiness as we can in ourst hours. Im not going abroad. Nancy shook her head, Even if I die, Im going to die at Capital. Why dont you go, Old Mr. Jones said with a stern face, you always wanted to apany Jay to go abroad for treatment, now the opportunity is right in front of you, what a pity not to go. So, must go! But, Id rather stay at Capital and be with . Before the words could be finished, he was interrupted by Old Mr. Jones, Go abroad, Capital has so many people to take care of each other, and Jay only has you. So, Nancy had to go. After a pause, Old Mr. Jones added, When I get a little better, Ill go overseas to see you and Jay, okay? Hearing this, Nancy then nodded her head. She turned around and walked towards the security checkpoint. Bonnie was still standing at the entrance waiting. Nancy thought for a moment and lifted a step over, I know that today you are saying this, and its all provocative. The results were very sessful. Bonnie replied. Nancy nodded, Indeed, it was very sessful, so I thank you for that. In return, she has a gift for Bonnie. Give me your phone. Nancy held out her hand. Bonnie was full of doubts, but cooperated and handed the phone to Nancy. Just see Nancy some maniption, and then returned to Bonnie, I have saved the picture to your phone, do not open it now, wait for my ne to take off. What a photo, and make so mysterious. Although puzzled, Bonnie did as she was told. She tucked her phone back into her pocket and tried to call some of the little ones over to say goodbye to Vivian and kieffen. But when you turn your head, there are only four little ones. Damon is missing. Wheres your brother? Bonnie asked, puzzled. Little Joanna came forward and answered in a milky voice, Damons brother said he didnt want everyone to see him crying, so he hid in the bathroom and asked me to go get himter. At that, Bonnie and Vivian looked at each other, their eyes a little helpless. It is also normal, after all, this time away, Damon may not see Vivian and kieffen again for a long time. As a former parent, Damon has long had a strong bond. And how can I part with them? So, its better not to say goodbye so that you can deceive yourself. But, this is the idea of a child. Bonnie still hopes that Damon will not have any regrets. Just give Vivian a minute, Ill go bring Damon over now. Bonnie said. Vivian stopped her, Come on Bonnie, Im afraid Ill be crying too, and then I wont look good. kieffen then also came over, nodding in line, Yes, and now the technology is so developed, even if they did not meet does not matter, but also can video well.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. As long as you want to meet, there are countless ways to do so. Why force Damon to say goodbye and make him sad and upset? Bonnie smiled and had to give up, Well, dont mumble to me then that you didnt even see Damone to see you off. No way. Vivianughed and shook her head, Do I look that petty? After saying this, he waved his hand, held hands with kieffen and went into the security checkpoint. Almost immediately after entering, Bonnie nced out of the corner of her eye and saw a small figure running towards this side not far away. If not Damon, who else. She instantly understood and yelled at kieffen and Vivian, Wait, Damons here, you guys wait! Chapter 1775: Summer’s whereabouts! But it was toote. By the time Bonnie shouted this out, kieffen and Vivian had already entered the security area.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Through the thick bullet-proof ss, Bonnies voice could no longer carry through. She could only pull Damon to the ss and wave her arms desperately in an attempt to get the two mens attention. But apparently, this trick didnt work too well either. Because Vivian mood swings too much, kieffen and she held each other, so that also created a visual blind spot, simply can not see the ss side. Daddy, mommy. Damons eyes filled with tears, his voice choked as he spoke, I love you guys, and when I get out of school, Ill go see you! Only after reading these words softly, Damon withdrew his eyes and forced a smile, Im fine mommy, lets go home! Bonnie opened her mouth to say something, but in the end, she held back. Take Damons hand and turn to leave. Unbeknownst to me, just after turning around, the two people in the security check area turned their heads. The cheeks, long ago, were filled with tear marks. If you cant let go, you can stay for a while longer. kieffen said, Its okay for you toe back when Ive bought the farm and settled everything. In that case, there would be no need to be so sad and upset. Vivian shook his head, although there is reluctance in his eyes but still insisted, always have to be separated, or good to separate now, what is the saying, long pain is better than short pain well. kieffen also nodded approvingly and let out a long sigh, Its okay, when we have time in the future, well bring him and the rest of the kids to our farm and y with our kids! Yes! Vivian nodded her head vigorously. C At this end, Bonnie has led everyone back to the vi. After tossing and turning at the airport for most of the day, several little ones have been tired, so after arriving home and simply eating something, they fell into a deep sleep. Bonnie tucked them in and gingerly walked out of the childrens room. Thats when the picture that Nancy left in her phone came to mind. Nancy said she couldnt see it until after she boarded the ne. So, what secrets are hidden here? With doubts, Bonnie ns to go to Sebastian, and then the two of them will reveal the mystery together. Thats when theybumped into Theo, who was also going to Sebastian. And Nancy left a picture? Theo was interested, What kind of pictures? Bonnie shook her head in confusion, I dont know, but she insisted that she couldnt look at it until she took off, I think it was probably a picture of something that was important to us, but she didnt want to be responsible for answering it! Originally this is just a guess, but Theo listened, but the eyes instantly gaze excited. Bonnie, can I see this picture first? Bonnie nodded yes without even thinking, Sure, it would have been for everyone to see too. With that, hehanded the phone to Theo. Theos hands trembled as he opened the album. Only swept a nce, it was shocked even the phone fell to the ground. Whats wrong Dad? Bonnie was puzzled, Is it some really scary picture, howe you even lost your phone. With that, Bonnie bent down to pick it up. When she looked at the content of the photo, her reaction was no better than Theos. This is. She didnt even know what to say. Theo nodded vigorously, Yes, its her, Bonnie, shes really alive, and well find her soon! Chapter 1776: This life can only be you Theo was so excited that he burst into tears. Yes, this she, refers to Summer. Theos beloved, Sebastians real mother!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In the photo, Summer is wearing a long red dress, standing in front of a blue and white building and interacting with seagulls. Although vaguely can also see that she is a little older, but more is the rhythm and charm given to this beauty by time. Theos heart has long since flown out, and he cant wait to get to Summer now. Bonnie stopped him, Wait Dad, lets go talk to Sebastian first, and one more thing, if she has been alive all this time, why hasnt she appeared before us until now? This is the obsession that has been swirling in Bonnies mind all this time. Judging from the photos, Summer is having a great time. If youre doing well, why did you never think to show up? Do not even need to appear, to send a message of peace, or send a message ah! Preferred Summer did nothing, as if there was no need to contact them as the gang had never appeared in their lives. Just thinking about it, Theo already said in a firm tone, I believe Summer, she must have something to suffer from, thats why she didnt contact us. After a pause and added, And we can go to her now, and when we find it, we can ask about it ah! Mere suspicion will not solve the problem. So Bonnie hesitated, can we not tell Sebastian about this until we figure it out? Theo sniffed and looked at her with incredulous eyes, Why, Summer is his real mother. Sebastian should also be looking forward to meeting his real mother. Hes naturally looking forward to it. Bonnie replied, Its just that Im afraid hell know something and wont be able to ept it For example, Summer is purposely not contacting them and purposely not appearing in front of them. Theo was silent. You want to protect Sebastian, I agree with that. Theo nodded, Okay, I promise you, Ill keep this a secret and not tell Sebastian until I figure out why. Speak of the devil and Cao Cao will arrive. Sebastian pushed open the study door, What not to tell me ah, you two secretive, in the back of my discussion what? Bonnie looked at Theo quickly and pretended to speak as if nothing had happened, Nothing, Im going to buy you a present, but Im not going to tell you what it is. Sebastian raised an eyebrow, Why did you buy me a gift for a good reason? You didnt forget, did you? Bonnie grimaced, Such an important day, you dont remember anything? Sebastian thought carefully in his head for a while, still did not think of the answer. The tone gradually weakened, What day is it? Its our rtionship anniversary, Bonnie replied, Three days from now, itll be the anniversary of when we established our rtionship in college. Although so many years have passed, Bonnie still remembers it very clearly. At that time, Sebastian was still a little young, but his heart was full of her. Really miss it. There are such anniversaries, I do not remember. Sebastian replied honestly. Before Bonnie could lose her temper, he continued, Because every day with you is meaningful, I dont even remember the day I established the rtionship. In my eyes, the first time I saw you as a child, I have decided that this life is you. Chapter 1777: Confidentiality Hearing this, Theo on the side then raised his hand and coughed. Come on, I should have known you two were going to show your love, I should have left earlier and saved myself from having to eat your dog food at an old age! Although the tone isining and muttering, but the face is full of smiles.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie was a little embarrassed. She didnt know Sebastian would suddenly talk about love either! All right. Theo pped his hands, You two take your time and make love, Ill go check on the old man. After sending Nancyaway, Im sure hes not feeling well and would like to talk to someone. After seeing Theo off, Sebastians eyes fell on Bonnie again. What exactly were you and Dad talking about earlier? Bonnie opened her mouth, ready to perfume again. The conversation just started, but was interrupted by Sebastian, Dont lie to me with those lies, I didnt reveal it just now because Dad was there. He wants to hear the truth, at this moment. Seeing that it could not be concealed, Bonnie had to sigh helplessly, Its about wanting to hand thepany over to you and we all go to the beach for a break. Why did you go to the beach for a break for a good reason? Sebastian expressed his puzzlement, Is something wrong? Of course not,e to Capital for such a long time, we are living a very depressing life, there are endless things to deal with, now it is easy to solve all finished, just want to change the mood. Bonnie lied without blushing and told Sebastian, You still have to deal with thepany and its more or less immoral not to bring you, thats why I wanted to hide it from you. Go for it! Sebastian said with a nod. Hearing this, Bonnies eyes were full of amazement, Arent you angry that were going out without you? Its true that Im angry, but theres nothing I can do about it. If I leave, who will take care of thepany? Sebastian sighed. After a pause, and reached out his hand, tenderly stroking Bonnies forehead, So you guys go ahead, I dont care if others can take a vacation, I just think that you are really in need of a good rest. So much has happened recently that Bonnie should take a breather. Listening to such gentle care, Bonnie couldnt help but feel a little weak. But on second thought, it was a good idea to hide it from Sebastian so that he wouldnt be too disappointed. At least the starting point is good! Have you decided which beach to go to? Sebastian asked. Bonnie thought carefully, Do you know which beach is surrounded by blue and white buildings? To Sebastians suspicious gaze, Bonnie hurried to exin, I saw the photo on the Inte by chance, I feel that the building is particrly beautiful, stay there, the whole body and mind can be washed. Such a distinctive building should be easy to find, Ill have someone check it out and well have the results soon. Sebastian wasnt kidding. He searched for people, and sure enough, he found that beach. In Santorini, a very famous ind. The ind does not cover arge area, so there are not many people living there. This also means that it is very easy to find Summer on this ind. Thinking about this, the corners of Bonnies mouth couldnt help but raise half an arc. So happy to be out on a trip? Sebastian hooked his lips and asked her, Looking forward to the trip? Bonnie nodded vigorously, her voice resounding, Yes, especially looking forward to it. With that, she backhanded Sebastian and hugged him extra hard, Sebastian, when we get back from this trip, Ill bring you a present, a particrly great present! Is that so? Sebastian nodded, his eyes still full of doting, Im already looking forward to it. Chapter 1778: Going out for a break Although not explicitly said exactly what the gift is, but Bonnies attitude has said everything. This will definitely be a very, very important gift in Sebastians life! In the blink of an eye, it was the day of departure. In order to hide from Sebastian, Bonnie invited many good friends and family members. The Pearsons alone are a huge group of 20 to 30, and have the style of going to Santorini to fight. Sebastian helped with the registration process and then distributed them one by one. I dont forget to urge, Bonnie rarely goes out of town, so Im asking all the aunts and uncles, uncles and aunts to be more attentive. The rigorous and sincere attitude made Bonnie want tough. Do you think Im a child? Ive been abroad alone for five years, so Im not that stupid. I dont agree with that, Rupert also dont know where he came from, his expression is very sincere and serious, you were alone at that time, of course, you have to be a father and mother, so very strong.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. But now its different, youre in love, ah, whats the saying, women in love have basically zero IQ, so now youre a little dumb and need everyones protection. After a pause, Rupert then stretched out his hand and patted his chest hard, Dont worry Sebastian, everyone protects Bonnie, there is no problem. Sebastian held out his hand and tugged Rupert, Of course Im relieved, plus Im relieved about thepany side, after all, I have you to help me with it. What? Ruperts eyes widened and he almost jumped to his feet, When did I say I was going to deal with you about thepany! The reason he showed up at the airport today was because he was going to follow along on a trip, okay? Anna and I have been here at Capital for so long, weve been so busy just dealing with you as a couple, now its time to rx. Sebastians face had little expression and his tone wasid back, Since youre here on purpose to help, it doesnt matter if you help for a little longer, right? Let go of me, I want to go on a date with my Anna! Rupert growled loudly struggling. And not forgetting to bring help, Anna, you quickly help me! Anna stern face, Whats all the noise, you men are responsible for fighting the world, we women are responsible for being beautiful, isnt it normal? Why do you look like youre dying to live? Anna didnt bother to take Bonnies arm and left quickly. Are you sure you dont want to help Rupert? listening to the guttural wailing behind him, Bonnie couldnt help but ask. Anna rolled her eyes, No help, every day and he stuck together, tired of being tired, so easy to have the opportunity to y by themselves, I will not let go! So, let Rupert and Sebastian stay at Capital and handle the work! Bonnie thought about it. If more than one Rupert, I am afraid that many things are not convenient to do. Im afraid he will inform Sebastian! It would have been much better with just Anna. Anna and herself are on the same page and will definitely keep it a secret. Once this was determined, Bonnie entered the security checkpoint with Anna with confidence. The two of them joked andughed as they browsed the Duty-free shop at the airport. When I was worried about too much stuff to carry, a hand suddenly stretched out next to me and picked up everything. Bonnie scanned her eyes and was stunned, What are you doing here again? Didnt Sebastian ask for his help with thepany! Rupert bared his teeth andughed, He said my heart was not in thepany and I couldnt handle things at all, so he put me back. The wordsnded and he took Anna into his arms, Besides, whats the point of working, its the most fun to stick with Anna. Annas face is full of disgust, Get up, who wants to stick with you, Rupert, are you a dogs skin! How does Anna know, I also have an alias just called, Anna Brand Dogpatch, a custom-made, just for you kind of thing. Rupert blinked, his eyes innocent and hot. Chapter 1779: Three little people top a big one If it were possible, Anna would really like to give Rupert two blows. With so many people at the airport, its really humiliating for him to cling to himself with impunity! If you dont like me being clingy, then hurry up and give me a baby, then Ill be cozying up to the baby every day and wont be able to care about being clingy to you. Rupert said. Anna nodded thoughtfully, That makes a bit of sense, after you have a child, you really dont bother me anymore? Of course! Rupert nodded his head vigorously. Anna, however, changed her face and pouted, Who are you kidding? Bonnie is such a big example right in front of me, and she has given Sebastian as many children as she can, and it doesnt stop Sebastian from sticking to her every day. This is all just an excuse. Whats the excuse? Rupert asked. Anna red at him fiercely, What else can be the excuse, of course you want that excuse ah. Rupert spreads his hands, Which one? Anna: When people are shameless, ghosts are afraid. She is not as shameless as Rupert, so there is no way to say it directly. After stamping his foot hard, he turned around and left directly. Wait for me Anna, Rupert shouted from behind him. And not forgetting to look at Bonnie, the corners of her mouth full of helpless smile, Gotta, I pissed off Anna again. Then why are you still standing there, hurry up and go after it! Bonnie reminded. Rupert hmmed and walked quickly after him. Just a few steps, he stopped again and turned his head to look at Bonnie, who was still carefully selecting perfume at the Duty-free shop, with aplicated look. C It waste afternoon when we arrived in Santorini. Just in time for the sunset, the rose-colored clouds met the azure sea, and the shore was filled with tourists and devotees devoutly watching the scene. Theo also swept a nce, his eyes gradually deepened, and could not help but voice out his feelings, Its so beautiful, no wonder Summer woulde to this ce. Its really beautiful! Bonnie swept a nce at the crowd still packing, and then looked at Theo, Dad, do you want to go around the beach first? If youre lucky, you might find Summer. Is that okay? Theo was still a little hesitant, Everyone is busy and Im sneaking off to watch the sunset Sure, people are here for the tour, but you and I are not. Since we are here to look for Summer, we cant miss the opportunity. Hearing this, Theo then nodded heavily, Okay, then Ill go check it out! Theo did not return to the hotel until nightfall wasplete. Bonnie immediately greeted her. Before he had time to ask, Theo shook his head with a lost look in his eyes, No luck. He walked the shoreline for a long, long time, sizing up everyone who looked simr, but came up empty-handed. Theo bowed his head deeply. Its okay Dad, Bonnie said soothingly, its not that easy to find, well just look elsewhere tomorrow. After a pause, he fished out another pile of photos from his bag. Its all printed out for me to take out tomorrow and ask passersby, much more efficient than a carpet search like we did. Bonnie said. Theo lit up and raised his eyebrows in excitement, Bonnie, why didnt I think of that, you did a fantastic job! I just thought of that, too. Bonnie replied with a smile. After talking for a while, Bonnie and Theo then went back to their respective rooms to rest. That is, the work of a shower, and then back to the bedroom, Bonnies bed will grow six little heads. Youre not sleeping and youre carrying Nicole over, are you nning to sleep with me? Bonnie asked with a smile. Erika jumped down from the bed, hugged Bonnies thighs and said in a milky voice, Mommy, were here to help you out! Thats right, the book says three little ones tops one big one, and there are six of us, thats two big ones! little Joanna also nodded heavily.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. I also hired a few ultra-high IQ detectives and reasoners in the games mission hall, which might alsoe in handy. Andrews expression was serious and earnest. As for Lukas and Damon, they looked at each other and said in unison, We are both responsible for logistics, helping you organize clues and intelligence, etc., and also helping to conceal them. Chapter 1780: You’re hiding something from me? These words dazzled Bonnie. Wait, do you all know what Im going to do and juste running to say you want to help. She asked. The five children nodded vigorously and replied crisply, Of course I know, Mommy you came to Santorini to find Summer, our grandmother! Bonnies eyes were full of disbelief. Looked back to make sure the room door was closed and no one was eavesdropping, then went to a few little ones and lowered his voice to ask, How do you know? This matter is not even told to the little ones ah! Erika smiled and showed a mouthful of fine glutinous teeth, Of course it is divination, and after some calctions, it is easy to know. Otherwise, whye so far to see the sea for good reason? Bonnies eyes were left with nothing but helplessness and admiration. God knows if its a good thing or a bad thing to have such incredibly smart kids! This matter has to be kept secret, Bonnie admonished, no one else but you guys can know about it, okay? Dont worry mommy, little Joanna assured with a pat on the back, so can we help? This Honestly, Bonnie is hesitant. Before you can say anything, you can hear Little Joanna say, We may not be able to help find someone, but we can take care of holding off the others. So that Bonnie and Theo can go to Summer with confidence. Well! The matter hase to this, Bonnie also has no reason to refuse. She nodded, Then you are not allowed to fool around, you cant hide it from me or grandpa call. Its always better to have an adult to help you out. Dont worry mommy, we know whats in our hearts. The five children looked at each other andughed. Bonnie rubbed her arms, I dont know why, but hearing you guys say that, Im more worried in my heart But, right now, thats all there is! After some discussion, Bonnie sent the five children to their rooms to rest. As for Nicole, she followed herself to rest. Just as I was lying down, Sebastians video call caught up with me again. Bonnie took a deep breath, adjusted her emotions and got on the video. How does it feel to be in Santorini? Sebastian asked gently. Bonnie replied, Its not bad, especially today when I saw the sunset right after I got off the ne, it was really beautiful!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Its a pity I wasnt there, otherwise I would have been able to enjoy it with you. Sebastians tone was full of regret. Next time! Bonnie spoke up, Next time letse to Santorini together, just you and me. Sebastian agreed without even thinking about it. There was even some emotion in his voice, I havent been able to give you a honeymoon after being married to you for so long, and I will definitely make it up to you when everything is settled. Its an old married couple, so what if theres no honeymoon, I dont care. But I care. Sebastian replied, I want to give you what everyone else has. Even if it is a littlete, it must be given. Hearing this, a warmth surged through Bonnies heart, Good, then I look forward to that honeymoon. Get some rest, dont you have a busy day tomorrow? Sebastian added. At that, Bonnies heart stuttered and her smile was a bit unnatural, What? I have nothing to do tomorrow. Secretly, I thought, could it be that my n has been discovered? But the expression on Sebastians face didnt show any problems. He spoke in a calm and iparable tone, Tomorrow do not need to take grandpa and them to y, although Santorini is very small, but to wander through it will require a lot of time and energy, of course, need to refresh. This is the favor you were talking about, huh? Bonnie secretly sighed in relief. Sebastian nodded, Yeah, thats not enough to keep you busy? After a pause and a rhetorical question, Or do you think Im talking about something busy, or do you have something else to be busy with that you didnt tell me about kind of? Chapter 1781: A village in the dark Bonnie denied it. Why? I just thought you had other assignments for me. Bonnie replied with a calm expression. Said, turning the camera to Nicole, Dont just care about me, look at Nicole too. Sebastians attention was really diverted and his eyes were full of gentle smiles, Nicole, do you miss daddy? Nicole was only recently born and naturally could not speak in response. But when he heard the familiar voice, he quickly raised a wide smile. He even reached out to the camera as if to let Sebastian hug him. He misses you. Bonnie concluded. Sebastian nodded, Then Ill hurry up and finish the work Im doing and try to go to Santorini for two days with you too. Good. Bonnie hung up the phone fondly. Clean face, but a few more anxious. If Sebastian ising, they will have to hurry in their search for Summer. So early the next morning, Bonnie and Theo set out and started looking around the ind. For three days in a row, the two men conducted a carpet search on the ind, but found nothing. So many people have seen the photo, but everyone said, have not seen Summer this number. Bonnie couldnt help but fall into disbelief, Dad, is it possible that shes already left? Theo also frowned, I cant rule out this possibility now, so, Ill go to the airport and ask around, maybe I can find out her ticket information. Bonnie nodded, Then Ill keep looking. Almost the first foot just walked, the second foot Bonnie forward, the next alley will reach out a hand, directly dragged her in. Bonnie pressed toote to call for help, a sack with a pungent smell enveloped in the head, her whole eyes rolled white,pletely lost meaning. C I dont know how long it took, but Bonnie was finally woken up by the noise.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She struggled to open her heavy eyelids, and her head hurt like it was about to explode. Surrounded by a dark and damp warehouse with many useless misceneous items, and noisy sounds, which came from outside. Bonnie tried several times before she finally got up, stumbled to the door, and peeked out. Instantly stunned. Shes actually in the casino! What is the situation? For good reason they were kidnapped and then sent to the casino. I didnt offend anyone in Santorini! Bonnie took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. The whirlwind looked around, trying to find a ce to leave. After looking around, I really saw the vent located in the upper right, on tiptoe, I could vaguely smell the salty smell of the sea air from the vent. If she guessed correctly, she could reach the beach by going over this vent. Escape is not a problem. Bonnie immediately stacked the wooden boxes in the warehouse together so that she could reach the vent. Then use damp twine tied to the iron railing of the vent and twist it hard. Under the action of external forces, the iron railing gradually deformed, the hole is getting bigger and bigger. The eye will reach the size for one person to pass. Summer, Ive brought the people back to you, theyre in the warehouse, look what youre doing! In the nick of time, the door to the warehouse was opened and a man with a cross face walked in, staring at Bonnie with wide eyes, the scene was awkward. Bonnies heart stuttered and silently elerated her escape. The cross-legged man stepped forward and held Bonnies calf in a death grip, You cant run, get down here, quick! You are illegally imprisoned, is to go to jail, hurry up and let go, or wait for my family to find me, not to mention, your casino will also be finished! Bonnies heart panicked a batch, the surface still pretended to calm warning. I wont stop you if you want to leave, but you have to go through the front door, and before you leave, say why youre asking around with my picture. A gentle voice came from the doorway. Bonnie twisted her head in confusion, When did I take your picture and ask mother-inw? Chapter 1782: Don’t you talk nonsense Ahem! The woman at the door was so shocked that she choked and coughed directly, and her beautiful eyes were filled with shock and confusion. Little girl, you can eat your food indiscriminately, but you cant talk nonsense, when did I be your mother-inw! The man next to him was also full of shock, Summer, so your im of bachelorhood is all a lie, you already have children and such a good looking daughter-inw! Yes, the woman who appears in front of Bonnie at this moment is Summer! Only at this moment, Bonnie knew what it means to be able to find a ce without any trouble! Heart Bonnie searched for so long, I did not expect to find it in this ce. The joy was too much to hold back, Bonnie simply rushed forward and hugged Summer. Shocked Summer hurriedly raised both hands high, What are you doing, little girl, touching porcin is not youe like this ah!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Granny, its normal that you dont know me, but Theo, aka Theo Jones, and the child you gave birth to, Sebastian, those two always ring a bell, dont they? Hearing this, Summers eyes remained only puzzled, Never heard of these two names. Willisto, the Grant family, Aliyah, do any of these ring a bell with you? Bonnie continued to ask. But Summer still shook her head. Seeing this, Bonnies heart sank a little. The worst thing that could happen is still happening. Beforeing to Santorini, Bonnie had been wondering if the reason Summer hadnt returned to Capital to find Theo and Sebastian was because of memory loss. Having lost all the important memories, it is certainly impossible to go back to Capital. Now look at it, it is true. What causes it? Bonnies eyes fell on the man on the side, You and my mother-inw have known each other for a long time, right? Why is she here and when did she lose her memory, can you tell me all this? Probably Bonnies attitude was too aggressive, the man was so scared that he owled and actually hid directly behind Summer. Miss Summer protect me ah, this woman looks so fierce ah. Summer opened her arms and blocked the man behind her, but her tone was disgusted, Look at your little outburst, you kidnapped the man, what are you afraid of now? Right right oh! The man then came back to his senses and squeezed out a smile, I wasnt nervous for a while, I forgot about the matter of me being a kidnapper. Summer: Rolled a white eyes, Summer once again looked at Bonnie, This matter, it is I Katamon do wrong, but you really should not take my pictures around, and damage my reputation, so, we each step back, you do not pursue, I also no longer find you trouble. Everyone goes back to their own homes and mothers. With that, Summer was ready to leave with Katamon in tow. Bonnie tugged on her arm and wouldnt let go, No, you cant leave. Didnt we all agree just now, are you trying to renege now? Summers eyes gradually darkened. Bonnies tone was insistent, You really are my mother-inw, if you dont believe me,e with me to meet some people and get a paternity test so youll definitely believe. You want to get me Miss Summer somewhere, dont even think about it! Katamon desperately tried to block it. Bonnie was helpless, Santorini is your territory, you can easily kidnap me, and you are still afraid that I will do something? Chapter 1783: Take care and don’t see me off Hearing this, Katamon looked at Bonnie with incredulous eyes.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. How do you know this is our territory? I didnt mention this to Bonnie either! Bonnie expression nd, exined, guess can also guess ah, we took the photo out to ask a circle no one said they knew you, but then someone went to tip you off. Even, you were able to kidnap me toe here and say that it is not your territory, who believes it? A series of analysis, bluffing Katamon froze. Thats amazing! The analysis makes too much sense! He was about to turn his head and talk to Summer about it, but was stopped by Summer with a look. In front of Bean Katamon, Summer looks much wiser. The reason they didnt dare to tell you is because I have jurisdiction over this area of the casino, and everyone is just afraid to offend me. After a pause and added, Im not that powerful and sleight of hand, but its still possible to get you and your gang out of Santorini, so get yourself out of here before I get mad! Bonnie shook her head desperately, I cant go, and I have to take you to them. Youre kidding! They came to Santorini to find Summer, and Bonnie couldnt give up when sess was right in front of her! Im pretty sure I dont have a husband or children, much less a daughter-inw. Summer said, Im a nonmaritalist. You decided to be a non-marriageable person only after you lost your memory, right? What about before you lost your memory, did you think the same thing? Bonnie asked. Memory loss is not terrible. Bonnie has already thought about it and will go to the best psychiatrist in the world for treatment herself to help Summer recover her memory. Or maybe it doesnt matter if you cant remember. Its the future that matters, isnt it? As she was thinking about it, Summer suddenly spoke with conviction, I have no memory loss. With one sentence, the rest of Bonnies words were blocked in her throat. Her eyes filled with disbelief as she looked at Summer, Are you kidding me? How is it possible that you have not lost your memory. Its clear that Summer doesnt remember them all! Its true that I havent lost my memory. From the time I was born with memory until now, I remember everything that I can remember, but I dont remember anything about what you said. Summer replied. Next to Katamon also nodded along to testify, Its true, Ive known Miss Summer for more than ten years and she never mentioned anything about Willistos husband and son. Not to mention these, usually Summer is more than a nce at men are too annoying. Arent you a man too? Bonnie didnt believe that. The man smiled shyly, I had a throwing ident, my body is not quite intact, technically, I am considered Miss Summers sister~ Bonnie: He gave an awkwardugh and squeezed out a smile, So thats how it is, its nice to be a sister. I think so too. The man is very open-minded, So are you mistaken ah, my Miss Summer simply can not be your mother-inw. Bonnie, by now, is also a bit foxed by her decision. Could it be that she was really mistaken? But the name, appearance, age are right, it is impossible to get it wrong. What went wrong? Okay, hurry up and go. Summer gave the eviction order, The gate is on the left, go out and turn left all the way to the visitor beach. Chapter 1784: Seeing is seeing Bonnie gave Summer a deep look. Whats the matter, any more questions? Summer asked, raising a flirtatious willowy eyebrow. I can believe you when you say you havent lost your memory, but those around me wont necessarily believe it, can youe back with me and prove yourself? What kind of request is that? Summer instantly frowned. Bonnie continued on, Just think of it as coping and helping me deliver, otherwise they wont die, even if they are driven out of Santorini, they wille back again. I followed the toss back and forth is nothing, just affect your normal life Before the words were finished, Summers expression changed. Next to Katamon also gloomy face, can not help but to speak out to persuade, Miss Summer, I think that makes sense, or you should follow a little, I apany you! With Katamon falling back to help, Bonnie has a much easier time holding it. Three times, Summer was forcibly taken back to the hotel. And at the moment, the crowd is jumping on both feet because they cant find Bonnie. Old Mr. Pearsons already white hair, now anxious a ck is not left. The corners of his mouth blistered and he yelled loudly, What are you still standing there for? Just call the police! The police must be in charge of ah. Max hurriedly nodded his head, Yes, yes, yes, call the police, Im going to the police station now. Saying that, he grabbed his stuff and was about to rush out. When I got to the door, Ibumped into Bonnie who had returned with Summer. Bonnie youre back,e on in! Max said as he continued to walk inside. Bonnie stopped him, Brother, what are you going to, in a hurry. Im going to call the police. Everyone cant find you and they suspect youve been kidnapped, so they have to go get police help. Max replied. After a pause, but also towards Bonnie waved his hand, Okay, this matter you do not care, I will see to deal with, you quickly go inside. Bonnie cried andughed, But Im standing right in front of you, whats the point of calling the police? Call the police of course because youre missing Hey, yeah, youre back, Bonnie, youre back! Max then realized afterwards, his expression crying andughing, How did you get back, where did you go!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It really takes a lot out of people. Bonnies mouth curled up in a smile and tugged Summer next to her, Brother, look who I brought back. Max swept up and pressed on. He even looked at Summer with anger, Youre not the one who took my sister out, are you? I cant even get in touch with you, who are you? Bonnie coughed dryly, This is Summer, Sebastians real mother, my mother-inw. What? How can she be your mother-inw! Max immediately widened his eyes, his voice turned steeply and became ttering, This walk out to see, say it is your sister is not too much ah, beautiful and young, and very temperament. Aunt Summer, how do you look so beautiful ah, just now I was joking with you, you were shocked, but do not take it seriously ah. Bonnie saw this and pulled the corner of her mouth helplessly. This attitude change of my brother is also too fast. She was ashamed of herself for not being able to do it! And the crowd in the hotel lobby also heard the sound, havee out to explore the situation. Stranger than the younger generation, the older generation the Pearsons were wide-eyed and could not believe the scene before them, Summer, youre actually still alive! Chapter 1785: I know all the details about you Faced with the shock and curiosity of the crowd, Summer pulled the corner of her mouth. Tugging over to Bonnie next to her, she whispered, Im starting to believe what youre saying a little bit, but its weird that people are reacting like this, didnt you say I had amnesia? But everyones reaction looked more like she had died ande back to life. Bonnie thought about it for a while and didnte up with a suitable exnation. One can only reply, Anyway, its great to see you again after more than twenty years, everyone! Summer bristled, Are you sure, that woman with the same name as me is so popr that she can make you all like her. There is actually a little bit of envy in my heart what is going on? Bonnie opened her mouth and was about to answer. And at this time, someone from a short distance away came quickly, directly a hand into Summers arms. The voice was trembling beyond belief, full of excitement and joy. Summer, I finally found you, youre back! Summer rarely gets this close to men and is extraordinarily ufortable. Struggling to push the man away, but smelled the faint scent of cypress on the man. Electricity in the brain, a time to forget the struggle. In the end it was Katamon who rushed forward and pushed Theo away fiercely, with fierce and angry eyes, Who are you? Why are you hugging Miss Summer, taking advantage of her? And who are you and why do you call Summer Miss Summer? Theos eyes were filled with disbelief and confusion. Seeing this, Bonnie came forward to round up, This is a veryplicated matter, lets go to the restaurant, talk while we eat, and run through it, okay? The matter hase to an end, and that is all that can be done. There were so many people that three tables were arranged. At Summers table, only Theo, Old Mr. Pearson and Bonnie, Summer and Katamon were seated. Empty, with an open line of sight and a clear view of the eyes cast by the crowd. Makes Summer ufortable. Exin yourself quickly, I still have to get back to the casino. Summer urged. Theo nodded along, Yeah Bonnie, what the hell is going on, she doesnt seem to recognize me, and where did you find her? Numerous questions are swirling in Theos mind. Bonnie cleared her throat and opened her mouth to exin, Its a long story, so you guys stay calm so I can talk. Okay, lets stay calm. Theo nodded vigorously, Just hurry up and talk. So for the next half hour, Bonnie told Theo everything she knew, in its entirety. Theos eyes widened in surprise as he looked at Summer and shook his head desperately, Thats impossible, youre Summer, theres no way I could be mistaken! Its normal that there should be people in this world who look exactly the same. Summer was insistent. Bonnie reminded, Dad, just tell a little secret that only you guys know and prove that shes the Summer you know.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Thats the reason Bonnie insisted on bringing Summer back. The words are not evidence, show evidence, Summer and then sophistry will not help. Theo think about it. After some serious thought, he opened his mouth, You have a scar at your ankle, it was once I was assassinated, you left it to save me, at that time three stitches,ter you disliked it too ugly, so you covered it with a tattoo. Everyone thought that Summer was tattooed on purpose, but did not know the secret underneath the tattoo. And hearing this, Summers expression instantly became grave. Miss Summer, you really have a tattoo on your ankle hey, is that a scar under there? Katamon asked curiously. Chapter 1786: Yes, and no In the crowds expectant gaze, Summer nodded with aplicated expression. Katamon was so surprised that she could barely keep her mouth shut. Then in that case, Miss Summer you did have amnesia and your previous identity was the Summer they were talking about. Summer, however, wrinkled her eyebrows and denied it, You must be mistaken, I am not the person you are looking for. We obviously even made it clear where the scars on your body came from. Bonnie spoke up, I know that it takes time to admit that. After all, not everyone can quickly ept a big event like their memory loss. But do not admit it, the fact is the fact ah. I do have this scar, and I do cover it up with a tattoo, but its not what you guys are talking about. Summer replied. She slowly lifted her pant leg in front of the crowd, revealing the piece of wedding dress, This scar is a bicycle fall when I was five years old, and then grew up too ugly, so I went to Avamon University of Reliacao tattoo store tattoo. And what Capital, Theo, has nothing to do with! How is it possible, Theo firmly disbelieved, its a scar that was identally put on, I remember it clearly, and you had never been to Reliacao before you had this scar. Summer snapped her fingers, So yeah, that means Im not the woman youre talking about at all, its all just a mistake on your part. Throwing down these words, Summer was ready to leave. Wait! Theo stepped forward to block, I can think of other details, details that only we know. Today, no matter what, he has to prove that the woman in front of him is indeed Summer, the woman he has been longing to get back. I told you Im not, why are you so obsessed? Summer couldnt help but roll her eyes. I can definitely do it, can you let me try? Theos eyes were full of earnestness. Summer: Unable to resist, she agreed to do so. Sitting back on his butt, So tell me, Id like to see if Im really another Summer. Theos eyes glowed with renewed excitement as he received permission. He thought hard and went over all the details he could recall. All these details can be found in Summers corresponding evidence. However, Summer was able to find the origin of all these evidences as well. Its nothing like what Theo said. And even told Theo frankly, If you think Im lying, you can check it out, and if its different from what I said, Ill cut off my head and give you a ball to kick! Aunt Summer, the excitement wont work on us, it just so happens that I know someone in Reliacao, and I can go to Avamon University right now and ask if there is someone like you, including if that tattoo store has ever given you a tattoo. Max said. Summer is full of ndness, OK, you guys just go ahead and do it. Such a frank and calm attitude makes Maxs heart beat a little. Could it be that Summer really didnt lie? No, everything must be seen to be believed! Max immediately dialed the phone and called his good friend in Reliacao and asked to investigate the matter. The other side promised to be very crisp, saying that the results would be given in an hour at most. And this hour, Bonnie this end can only do, is to wait! While waiting, Theo didnt hang around, his gaze burning into Summer, If youre not her, then as the other Summer, have you had a good time all these years? Me? Summers eyes dimmed for a few moments, and then raised a smile, Not bad, I have a big casino, and Katamon who follow me, in Santorini to the wind, to the rain, life is nourishing. And what about your family, why are you alone and have no one with you. Theo continued to pursue the question. Summer barely squeezed out a smile froze on her face, her eyes narrowed, and for a moment she didnt know where to look.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1787: Why not do a paternity test Theos expression gradually deepened and his lips mumbled, trying to say something. Before he could say anything, Katamon next to him took over, What do you call that, Ive been with my Miss Summer, am I not a human being? Max and Bonnie were speechless. ncing at each other, Max yanked Katamon straight to the side, Are you, like, allergic to romance? Katamon rubbed the back of his head, No, I went to the hospital for an allergen test earlier and Im only allergic to penicillin and peanuts. Max: Its a total chicken and duck talk! Anyway, now you leave Aunt Summer and Uncle Theo alone and stay honestly and eat your meal. With that, Max stuffed a piece of chicken butt into Katamons mouth, deliberately diabolizing him. As a result, Katamon was moved to tears, How did you know I love chicken butt? No one has ever been so nice to me except Miss Summer. Eat as much as you like, waiter, another big te of chicken butt over here. Max was so annoyed that he just wanted to hurry up and finish Katamon. Dont talk if you eat, okay, its really annoying. And Katamon looked at a te full of chicken butt, the heart has risen a different kind of moving to At this end, Maxs phone finally rang again.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It was a call from a good friend in Reliacao. Max rushed to get through, his voice full of excitement, Hey, hows it going? The attention of the crowd was focused on Max, eagerly awaiting the result, not to mention how much they were looking forward to it. But as the voice on the other end of the line continued to ring, Maxs expression began to beplicated. Okay, I got it. With that, he hung up the phone. Well, did you find out clearly? Theo asked with concern. Max took a deep look at Theo, in the end, still told the truth, My friend said, indeed, in Avamon University to find Aunt Summers academic records, and the owner of the tattoo store outside the university, also remembered very clearly, and even took out a photo, was taken after the tattoo to Aunt Summer . With that, he handed the phone to Theo. On the screen, is a photo of the tattoo store. Summer was lying on her side on the crib used for tattooing, and the tattoo on her ankle had just been put on, causing some redness and swelling in that area. This photo must be a fake! Theo clutched his phone and cackled, It must be fake, you must be lying to me! You also found the school record, the tattoo photo you also saw, if you do not believe, then you can check further up, I still have high school, junior high school and even elementary school kindergarten school records it. Summers face is full of meaninglessness. She is not afraid to check. Because, these are real! But youre exactly like Summer, in looks, age and even the scars and tattoos on your body if youre not her, why would you be exactly the same in all these little details? Theo still didnt believe it. Summer thought carefully, Maybe this is the heart to heart that people who look alike will have. Although that Summer and I have never met, but in the dark, we have simr features on our bodies. Katamon, who was eating chicken butt, hurriedly raised his hand, I know I know, its called a simr life in a parallel space. Parallel space my ass, Max gave him a heap of gas, They both live on one Earth, wheres the parallel space? Yeah oh, that seems to make a bit of sense. Katamon scratched her head. Max shoved a chicken butt in his mouth again. Eat can not stop this persons mouth, why so annoying ah! The crowd was in a daze when Lukas stepped forward and said with a cool, cold little face, Youve been mistaken about the way to prove her identity from the beginning. Lukas, do you have any good ideas? Bonnie asked. Lukas nodded and whirled around and held out his arm, Just use me to prove it, no! A word to wake up the dreamer. Bonnie brightened up and instantly responded, Yeah, how did I forget such a critical and simple way to do this? Looking back on those details, its not as straightforward as taking Summer and the kids to get a paternity test! Chapter 1788: In case you remember something The expressions of the crowd became happy. Yes, they go around looking for evidence to prove what, the evidence is clearly in front of the ah. A paternity test is all that is needed to prove Summers identity. But when she heard this, Summer was confused, Wait a minute, now we have to do a paternity test? No, no! Why not Miss Summer, Katamon said with a puzzled look on her face, you can get a paternity test to prove youre not the Summer they say you are. Save being annoyed all the time, how good! Summer red at him fiercely, but her tone was tinged with apprehension, What if its true? But Miss Summer havent you proven that you are not the woman they say you are, and that you have no memory loss. Katamon still didnt understand. Summer then replied, Thats true, but Im vaguely worried, what if its all true? One or two details collided, it may be a coincidence, but so many coincidences are ovepping, Summers heart is actually a little drumming. Is it really a mistake in your own memory, in fact, she is the one Summer in the mouth of the people Because of this, Summer was afraid to go for a paternity test. If you dont do it, youll be admitting what you are, Bonnie spoke up, Grandma,e back to Capital with us, and all that the Jones Family has owed you over the years will be made up to you. Wedding, status, position and affection. These will be doubled topensate Summer. Im staying in Santorini, Im not going anywhere. Summer shook her head no, None of you are taking me away. Then at least, get a paternity test, and if youre really not, Ill be able to die. Theo pleaded. Summer hesitated for a long time, but finally nodded, Okay, then we go to the central hospital. Yes. Theo was very happy to see her relent and nodded his head in agreement. So a group of people set off in a big way towards the central hospital again. The nurses at the hospital were shocked to see this scene. Shivering, I thought someone wasing to make trouble. As she stumbled and turned to look for security, Summer stepped forward and greeted her with a smile, Rx, were just here to do a checkup. When she saw that it was Summer, the nurses expression instantly eased. So its Summer, why didnt you say so in advance when you had the test, so I could register you. The nurse patted her chest and said. Still full of smiles, Summer pulled the nurse inside, Its the same if I register myself, but I havent been here for a long time, how should I register if Im doing a paternity test? Paternity test? The nurse looked at Summer with a surprised look on her face, Summer, you Just do a random one, dont get me wrong, you just need to tell me. Summer said. Hearing this, the nurse couldnt say anything else. Then he opened his mouth and said, Then youe with me this way. With that, he led Summer and the others upstairs. Although Santorini is only a small ind, the hospital has all the facilities it should have. Soon, a paternity test was arranged. After the blood is drawn, it takes 24 hours for the results to be avable. Max volunteered, Ill stay and wait for the results, you guys go back to the hotel and get some rest, and get a room for Aunt Summer too, so we cane back together this time tomorrow.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Summer, however, heard the parting words and couldnt help butugh softly, Youre afraid Ill run away, huh? How can I, Santorini is just this big and its your home Aunt Summer, what can you run away to, I just want, for you and Theo to spend more time together. Max exined. What if somethinges to mind? Chapter 1789: How about you stay Summer doesnt agree with that.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I told you I havent lost any memories, so whats all this talk about remembering anything else. She said. After a pause, his eyes fell on Theo, But stay in a hotel, I want the most luxurious suite! No problem, arrange it right away. Max readily agreed. On the hospital side, it was left to Max alone. And Summer followed the Pearsons back to the hotel. The Pearsons did what they said they would do and gave Summer the top floor presidential suite with a great view, pulling back the curtains on the floor-to-ceiling windows to overlook the entire sky-blue ocean. The scenery is so beautiful that you cant take your eyes off it. Its really beautiful, Summermented, and when I think about it, it seems like it would be nice to be what you call Summer, after all, youre rich and I could be a human being if I followed there. Hearing this, Bonnie thought she had changed her mind and hurriedly nodded her head vigorously, Yes, these can be yours if you want. As long as Summer acknowledges her identity. And in her expectant eyes, Summer said, But everything has to wait for the paternity test toe out. If Im not, wont it be a bird in the hand? Definitely. Bonnie sounded firm. Summer hooked her lips, Sure? I dont think so! As we were talking, five children came running to the door and knocked. They looked at Summer with milking eyes, Grandma Summer, can wee in and y, we havent seen the presidential suite yet. Bonnie was dumbfounded, wanting to say that they had obviously seen the presidential suite since they were very young, not to mention the fact that after returning to Willisto, they often followed themselves to the presidential suite C taking care of Anna after a hangover. This moment actually said never seen. But then the whirlwind response came that a few of the little ones were lying and obviously wanted to spend time with Summer. Of course she had to agree. Thinking, Bonnie then nodded along with this, Yes, you guyse in and see the world too. Five children entered like fish. East touches west touches, really poses a first time to see the presidential suite. Erika even directly hugged Summers arm, milking the invitation, Grandma Summer, can you not leave, so that we can get the glory of you and stay in the presidential suite every day. Summer is obviously also the first time to be pestered by children lying, head are big, can only turn the eyes of help to Bonnie. Seeing Bonnie still snickering, she gritted her teeth and said, Hurry up and get your daughter out of here. Bonnie hadughed enough, and only then did she go up to pull Erika. No way oh Erika, that looks rude. Erika blinked pitifully, But I really like Grandma Summer, if only Grandma Summer could be with me all the time. Saying that, the hand gradually moved down and took Summers hand, Lets pull the hook and hang, OK, after that you wont go away. If the paternity test proves that I am indeed your grandmother, of course I wont leave. Summer replied. The movement of the hand was also calm, But if I wasnt, I wouldnt be able to be there for you, sorry little girl. Erika was rejected with a look of loss in her eyes. It was only after a long time that a smile reappeared, Its okay, even if youre not our real grandmother, you can stille with us ah, Ill treat you as my real grandmother! Thats right, little Joanna helped beside, if you are willing to stay, we wille to y with you every day, and in the future, when we grow up, we will also be especially filial to you, are not very impressed ah? Chapter 1790: Oil and Salt Looking at the little ones expectant gaze, Summers heart was a little reluctant to refuse. But in the end, he spoke up, No. If Im not the real Summer, its fine to stay with you, but what about your grandfather? If he really loved Summer, how could he leave a double by his side? Hearing this, several little ones fell silent. Okay, Summer nodded, you guys go y somewhere else and leave the living room to me and your mommy. A few of the little ones looked at each other and silently went to their bedrooms. And in the living room, Summer and Bonnie were the only onesleft. Bonnies tone was tentative, If you really werent her, youd leave, and thats not a joke? Of course not, Summer replied, just ask yourself, if it were you, would you be willing to ept a double by your side? Bonnie: Indeed it wont. In her heart, Sebastian is unique and cannot be reced by anyone. Not to mention the mere simrity in looks. So yeah, Im sure that Theos choice is the same as yours would be. Summer shrugged her shoulders. Bonnies expression was firm, But I still think that youre the Summer, the Summer were looking for. Theres no point in talking about it, well know when the paternity testes out tomorrow. Summer said. After a pause, he raised his hand to point to the wine cab next to him, Maybe tomorrow well be strangers, so lets have some wine this morning?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I just had a baby not long ago, I cant drink for a while, is orange juice okay? Bonnie said. At that, Summer was surprised to see her, You actually just had a baby, I cant see it! Bonnie is slim and not half as maternal as she looks. But yes, put five children together with Bonnie and few would believe that they were all born to her. It must be very hard to have a baby! Summer asked curiously, Ive never had a baby, but looking at you like this, its easy to get the illusion that having a baby is very easy. Of course its not easy, with the October pregnancy and the pain of childbirth, theres no substitute for all of that. Bonnie replied. Then why do you need to have a baby? Summer was puzzled. Since childbirth is so painful, you should get out of the suffering ah. Probably because I love Sebastianso much, Bonnie replied, that I would like to give birth to the fruit of our love, to keep our lives alive, and to have this work of art that belongs to us born into the world. It is true that giving birth to a child is hard and some people have even lost their lives because of it. But Bonnie still felt that if the couple was in love, then conceiving a new life for this man would seem less scary. Summer shook her head, Im not married so I cant understand that, but it sounds like you really like that Sebastian. Um, like it a lot. Bonnie nodded her head vigorously. Summer was curious, So whats the story between you guys, tell us. Its been a long night, Bonnie spoke up, Im going to go pour orange juice and then well take our time. Yes yes. Summer raises both hands and feet in favor, take your time, Im really interested. So for the rest of the night, Bonnie described her story. Summer listened with great interest, her eyes full of curiosity and admiration. It was almost dawn when the story finally wrapped up. Summer also let out a long sigh, I really envy your love, listen a little more, I guess my firm belief in not getting married will be broken. Chapter 1791: Let’s try again Bonnie opened her mouth to answer, but her phone rang. At first nce, it was Max calling. Whats wrong brother, Bonnie immediately connected, its not even 24 hours yet, is there something wrong with the paternity test? Max replied, No, I asked the nurse to work overtimest night, and now the paternity test hase out, but I dont dare to look at it myself, you guys hurry over! Yes! Bonnie immediately agreed, and promptly hung up the phone. Summer was full of curiosity, Whats going on? The results of the paternity test are in, we are now packing up to go to the hospital. At that, Summer immediately tugged Bonnies arm, Wait, how can youe out so soon, shouldnt it be this afternoon, is it a mistake, or wait until I wake up, Im sleepy now. The meaning of the words is all about stalling. Bonnie attitude is also very dry, then you stay in the hotel to rest, I and others to go over to see, see the end to tell what the situation. After saying that, he turned around and prepared to leave. Not two steps away, I found Summer still following. That clean face is etched with entanglement and difficulty, Id better go with you guys, its just sleeping, its okay to sleepter. After giving themselves a good excuse, Summer and Bonnie went downstairs and gathered all the the Pearsons together. It also includes Theo. Theo was more excited than anyone else, and his eyes kept falling on Summer. Summer, Im sure youre the one Im looking for, for sure!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Its impossible to make a mistake. Summer disagreed with this talk, skimming thement, Thats not necessarily, maybe its really your mistake, look at the paternity test and say it. Definitely. Theo was still insistent, Do you want to bet with me? If I lose, you can let me do whatever you want, and if I win, youll marry me right away. Okay. Summer agreed. Old Mr. Pearson in the front row heard this andughed so hard that he couldnt close his mouth, Ouch, it seems that my old bones are especially useful nowadays, to manage endless weddings. This thing no one is allowed to grab with him, he must help participate! Old Mr. Pearson you do not worry, no one to grab with you, you do a good job, I look at you oh. One of the Pearson Familys nephews spoke up. The rest of the group echoed the sentiment. The show made Old Mr. Pearsonugh. Soon, the car arrived at the hospital. A group of people roared upstairs, and when they arrived at the door of the identification section, they saw Max with a kraft paper bag. Old Mr. Pearson roared, ready to open it and take a look. Good thing Bonnie stopped it in time, Old Mr. Pearson, its better to leave it to Dad to unwrap. Yes, yes, yes, he should be the one to reveal this surprise. Old Mr. Pearson nodded, Then you open it, remember to tell me whats written inside. Good. Theo agreed. With anticipation, he opened the sealed kraft paper bag. But when looking at the results of the moment, the corners of the mouth smile instantly froze. How is this possible! Whats the matter, did it not turn out the way you thought it would, or did you deliberately lie to us? Old Mr. Pearson smiled and pulled over the identification sheet to check it out. But immediately, the expression also froze, full of incredulous eyes to look at Summer. Youre really not the Summer were looking for, how is that possible! All the details can be correct, why is there a problem in the paternity test alone? Ironically, I am indeed not the person you are looking for, so I can go now, right? Summer asked. The next moment, the wrist was tugged by Theo, Wait, lets try again! Chapter 1792: Who cares if she’s real Summer raised an eyebrow, I do not want to give you a chance, but the facts are right in front of you, you can not deny ah. Between her and Damon, there is no blood rtionship. Since Im not his real grandmother, I cant be your sons mother, much less the beloved youve been searching for over twenty years. Theos eyes gradually darkened as he heard these words. You are still young, you have a lot of time, you can definitely find your sweetheart. Reassuring Theo, Summer then simply got up and left. Wait a minute. Bonnie was still trying to get in the way. But was stopped by Theo, Dont go Bonnie, lets go back to the hotel! Bonnie was reluctant, But the matter is not yetpletely confirmed ah, maybe there is still a chance of turning. Why not try it again? Lets go back first, back to the house. Theo insisted. Bonnie had no choice but to give up. Driving the car, several people then headed towards the hotel. Not knowing that not far away, Summer was standing in her car on the hillside, silently watching all this. Katamon was standing right next to her, full of confusion, Miss Summer, why are you lying? How do you know Im lying? Summer asked rhetorically. Katamon bristled and handed the information along the car window, The nurse gave it to me, and I couldnt resist opening it in a moment of curiosity. This does not know, a look simply shocked! Because the paternity test that Summer showed to the Pearsons was a fake. The one hes holding now is the real one, and it clearly states that Damon and Summers gic match is 90 percent. Although it did not reach ny-nine percent, there is such a high degree of simrity that Summers identity can already be determined because of the intervening generation. Summer, the one theyve been looking for for over 20 years! But why doesnt Summer want to admit it? Katamon was full of confusion. Summers expression graduallyplex and deep up, hooked up the corners of his lips forced a smile, You do not understand, go back first. I dont, Katamon started to squirm when it mattered, If you dont tell me why, I wont leave! After a pause, he added, And Ill tell them about it. Whose Katamon are you, anyway? Summer was almost exasperated. Katamon seriously replied, Im your Katamon, but Miss Summer, you told us before never to lie, especially about family, and I cant agree with you lying like that now. After saying that, also directly puffed up his back, no longer look at Summer. Clearly the struggle is to the end. Summer is silent. It was only after a long time that he spoke, So what do you think I should do, I have all the memories, but now someonees and tells me that my memories are all wrong and that I actually have a lover, a son, and even grandchildren. It doesnt matter who is involved in this matter, they will be baffled, right? I need time to think it over, too. Summer sighed helplessly. And hearing this, Katamon finally understood. He hurriedly apologized towards Summer, Im sorry Miss Summer, I didnt think that much, I thought, you just want to abandon your husband and son! Leave your husband and son alone,e over here and drive, go back to the casino first! Summer rolled her eyes fiercely. Katamon nodded her head as if she were on a tter, Oh oh oh, here ites! The car was like an arrow off the string, speeding towards the casino.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. And at this end, Bonnie and the others returned to the hotel. The atmosphere is as gloomy as it can be. Old Mr. Pearson even paced back and forth in the hotel lobby with a gloomy expression. It was only after a long time that he looked at Theo, No matter what, this woman really does look exactly like Summer, so why dont we kidnap back to Capital first? Chapter 1793: Can I see him for a while When the words hit the floor, Max raised his hand, This is fine, Im in favor. Who cares if she is real, take it back first. If not, you can send it back again. If its true Summer, it would be right to bring it back! Its not a loss any way you think about it. Of course, the decision is up to Theo. Now all we need is an order from you and we can go and tie Summer back up. Maxs gaze fell on Theo. But Theo was deeply hesitant. It was only after a long time that he spoke, Its better to forget about it. Why should I forget it? Youve only found a clue after a long time. Max was puzzled, Didnt you love Aunt Summer so much, and now you have a chance in front of you, why dont you cherish it! Its because I love her so much that I cant be so hasty. Theo replied. He lifted those weathered eyes, and the words were earnest.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Max, have you ever thought that if she is really Summer, now she is just not willing to go with us, we tie back, is to make her suffer and hate us. And how upset Summer would be if she wasnt the real Summer and let Summer know that I brought a double back with me. The crowd was silent at these words. Indeed, they didnt take that into ount. So what do you think, what should we do now? Max asked. Theo buried his head deeply and let out a long sigh, Wait! As for waiting for what, Theo is reluctant to say right now. There was no way for several of them to press the issue, so they had to give up. Time just goes by day by day. In the blink of an eye, the group spent half a month in Santorini. Sebastian sensed that something was wrong and called to ask about it. Is that one ind so attractive to you guys that you wonte back after staying so long, I miss you Bonnie. Bonnies heart is not missing. Especially now that Sebastian is working alone at Capital, it must be hard for him toe home alone every day. Bonnie was eager to hurry back to Capital. Avable Summer side For a while, there was some hesitation. And thats when Theo came out and took over directly, Well be returning soon, the day after tomorrow. So soon, but Bonnie got anxious and remembered she was still on the phone, Sebastian, let me talk to Dad first and Ill call you backter. After hanging up the phone, Bonnie then looked at Theo, Dad, are you going to give up now? Yes. Theo admitted dryly, I gave up, maybe I will never find her in my life, and its also my own problem, if I could have retained her back then, there would not be this thing today. Fate, ah, has long been secretly arranged all the end. But that Summer Bonnie wanted to say something else. Theo showed a smile, Im going to meet her, you can inform everyone to pack their bags first, well leave early the morning after tomorrow. Without giving Bonnie a chance to speak again, Theo turned and left. Looking at his back, Bonnie always felt that something was wrong, but she couldnt put her finger on it. And on this end, Theo arrived at the casino. Katamon is smoking at the door. When he saw Theo, it was as if he saw a ghost, and he ran inside. I dont mean any harm, I just want to see Summer one more time to talk about something before I leave, is that okay? Theo spoke up. Katamons footsteps stopped and her eyes filled with disbelief, Youre leaving? Yes, Im leaving, the day after tomorrow, and I wont bother you and your Miss Summer anymore, so can I see you for a while? Theo asked again. Chapter 1794: I promise you Ten minutester, Theo was sitting in the casino office, face to face with Summer. Katamon stood by and painted a picture, Miss Summer, theyre leaving the day after tomorrow, so time is very short! All right, all right, I know, Summer was full of disgust, Why is it like Im leaving, what are you in such a hurry to get out. Im not worried about you after when the timees, Katamon spoke. Before she could finish her sentence, Summer coughed hard, I told you to get out, didnt I hear you? Okay. Katamon had to leave the office in a huff. When he helped to close the door, he did not forget to poke his head in and once again made a sound reminder, Its really almost toote! I told you to get out! Summer grabbed something off the table and smashed it hard. Luckily, Katamons head shrunk quickly, otherwise it would have to open up. With the door closed, she and Theo were the only two left, and the atmosphere was actually a little awkward. Summer looked down and flipped through the papers on the table, trying to break the deadlock, Youre leaving the day after tomorrow, to see also see, what else is going on? Tomorrow, can you go out on a date with me? Theo asked. Summer looked up at him with incredulous eyes, A date, me and you? No kidding! Yes, my date with you, Theo nodded, Ive thought about it, and Ill never meet another woman in my life, other than you, who resembles Summer that much, and finding the real Summer is out of the question. So, I want to make my life without regrets, would you like to date me for one day, just one day, and after that I wont pester you anymore. Summers eyes were filled with hesitation. Only one day tomorrow, it wont make much difference to your life, but for me, it will be the only sce for the rest of my life. Theo continued on. Even pulled out a bank card and pushed it in front of Summer, Dont worry, its not for you to date me for nothing, I can pay for it. I dont want your money, Summer refused, Im the Miss Summer who owns the casino, do I need your money for that? Youre kidding! Theo nodded along with this, Yes, you dont need the money, I underestimated you, so, will you date me now? Youre really leaving the day after tomorrow, and you wont be in my world anymore? There was still a bit of disbelief in Summers voice. Theo was dry and pulled out a contract, I knew you might not trust it, so I drafted the contract and you just sign it. As soon as it is signed, this contract will be effective. When Theo tries to renege again, he will be punished byw. Summer raised her willowy eyebrows incredulously. I really didnt think that Theo could make it this far.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Anything else you dont feelfortable asking, I can amodate. Theo said. Summer swept the agreement in front of her, Im only curious about one thing, why did you have to date me, you knew I was a fake, didnt you? But can I find the real thing? Theo asked rhetorically. That although already a little old, but still handsome face emerged a bitter smile, If I could find, there would be no need to date you, now consider it, I give myself a psychologicalfort, okay? I can promise, but I wont take the money, and after tomorrow, well never have anything to do with each other again. Summer raised her eyes to look at him, If you can do that, Ill promise you. Chapter 1795: Are you in a relationship Without half a moments hesitation, Theo agreed to the condition.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The whirlwind stood up, Then its a deal, Ille pick you up first thing in the morning. Where are we going on a date? Summer asked afterwards. Theo mysteriously, Tomorrow you will know. C Early the next morning, Theo dressed up and set out for the casino. Summer is sitting on a small bench by the door waiting. When he saw him, he stood up, Where are you going? Thats what youre wearing on your date with me, huh? Theo looked Summers outfit up and down. Very simple white dress, and a little old, the edges of the location are washed up bup. Summer rolled her eyes, This is already my most gentle dress, if I hadnt promised to go out with you, I wouldnt have taken it out and worn it. At these words, the corner of Theos mouth couldnt help but raise a gentle smile, It seems like you really care about our date, Im very happy, Summer. Dont tter yourself, I just dont want you to pester me, you keep the good memories and you wont bother meter. Summer corrected his thoughts. Theo nodded, But anyway, you did get seriously dressed up. Said, and handed out the paper bag in his hand, This is for you, I went to buy it yesterday, it feels very suitable for you, you go change. No way, even if I apanied you on a date, now I have to dress ording to your preference? Summer was disgruntled. But when you open the dress, look at the style and color of the moment, eyes can not help but light up. I have to praise that Theo has a really good eye. That is a fiery red skirt, waist cut extremely hot, and even in the back of the location of a love-shaped hollow, more lined with a slender waist, beautiful and moving. This dress looks really good, you have quite an eye for picking my preference. Summer took it in her hand and was already in love with it. Theos eyes burned into her, Its not the selection, its that you and Summer have the same taste. Summers hand holding up her skirt paused. A long time ago, muttered, Then ording to you, I would not be a double, I do not wear the clothes of a double! He said he was going to give the dress back to Theo. Theo rushed to apologize, I was wrong, you are not a stand-in for anyone, you are the one and only Summer, but I still want you to wear this dress, it suits you, I bought it especially for you. With some coaxing, Summer finally changed into that dress. Even Theo also prepared matching red sandals without a heel, because today to date, may walk a lot, if the shoes with a heel will be very ufortable. Dressed up, Theo was very satisfied, Now you can go. Wait! Summer called out to him, Wait for me. At Theos puzzled look, Summer ran back to the casino and soon reappeared in front of Theo. Only the shoes on the feet have been reced with high heels. You Theo was full of amazement. Isnt this thest memory youll have in your life? Since you want to keep it as a treasure, of course you shouldnt have regrets. Summer replied. Then impatiently urged up, You still about the date or not ah, hurry up, ink dead! Theos eyes crossed with surprise and he was busy nodding again and again, Date, of course date, lets go! The two men faced the sunrise and started walking towards the front. Not even noticing that a dozen pairs of eyes were staring at the two of them not far behind them. One of those pairs, is Bonnie. The rest are Max, five children and Old Mr. Pearson, Anna, Rupert and others. Everyone stared at Theo and Summers backs in serious thought. Eventually, Rupert couldnt help but speak up, What the hell is going on here, the two of them, is this considered a rtionship? Chapter 1796: I hope I can still wait for that day Max was the first to jump in and retort, How is that possible? If it really went as far as a date, why do we have to leave tomorrow? Who can afford to part with the object of their love? Max rubbed his chin, I couldnt give it up anyway. Maybe tomorrow Summer is leaving with it? Rupert makes a guess. This time it was Bonnie who rebutted him, I checked the information at the airport and I dont see Summers visa information or her ticket. So, unless its a stowaway, Summer is unlikely to follow along back to Capital. Also, how could a man like Theo spare the woman he loves to be smuggled back to Capital? Rupert rubbed his chin in serious thought. Thinking left and right, neither could guess the reason. Well just have to move on and see what the two of them are up to. Bonnie said. So the rest of the day was spent quietly trailing Theo and Summer. Only to find that all they do is what couples do on dates. This cant help but make everyone more puzzled. Not a date, but better than a date, what kind of road is this? And on this end, Theo and Summer havent noticed that theyve been followed all day. The two returned to the casino from the beach, the bright moonlight reflecting on the two, pulling down long shadows. The intertwining is extraordinarily beautiful. Summer slowly stopped at the entrance of the casino with a crystal light in her eyes, Thanks, I had a great time today. You will be so happy every day from now on. Theo replied, Be happy in Santorini, and if you can, call me, even if you dont say anything, just to hear you breathe.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. A hint ofplexity shed in Summers eyes, Do I need to remind you that after today, you wont be pestering me. Yes, so I said if its okay, if you dont want to forget it. Theo said with a nod. He definitely did not force Summer. But those deep eyes are engraved with deep love. It burned Summers eyes to the point where she didnt know where to put them. It was only after a long time that he spoke, Itste, goodbye. Theo, however, had no intention of leaving, Its not even twelve yet, isnt it, so the day is not over. The whole Santorini is covered with us and theres nowhere else to go. Summer replied, You cante home with me and sit on the edge of the bed and talk, can you? Were all adults now, so Summer put it very bluntly. The deal between her and Theo was only for this one day, and there was no way it could have gone that far. I know. Theo nodded, Lets see Damon, just see Damon, can you promise? Summer opened her mouth and finally closed it again. Half a minute before saying, How about going to the roof of the casino to see, my legs hurt after walking all day and I dont want to walk anymore. Theos face immediately swept into a wide smile, Sure, well go now. The two were soon sitting on the roof of the casino, looking out at the star-filled, dazzling sky. Summer seriously admired it all. Looking at it, suddenly feel a very deep gaze on their own. She turned her head, which revealed that Theo was staring at herself. It was ufortable to look at her. What are you doing, looking at Damon, what are you looking at me for? Summer spat. Theo replied without thinking, You look better than Damon. You dont look so unseen. Summer sounded disgusted. But in my eyes, youre the grandest world Ive ever seen. Theo continued to reply. The four eyes are facing each other and a different kind of affection is growing. Summer hurriedly looked away, It seems you used to date Summer a lot, otherwise you wouldnt be so skilled at saying love words, I almost believed it. Fortunately, I know Im not Summer, otherwise I guess Id be obsessed. Yeah, its a shame youre not Summer. Theo shook his head. Following that, he reached out and slipped a sh drive into the palm of Summers hand. What is this? Summer asked curiously. Theo replied, A secret to be opened and looked at when you are willing to look straight into your heart, and hopefully I can still wait for that day in my lifetime. Chapter 1797: Don’t hold on Summer clutched the sh drive, her tone firm, Since you have said so, then I promise that I will never open it to look at it in my life. Its your freedom to fight or not to open, to look or not to look. Theo waved his hand and whirled around and stood up from the roof, Its gettingte, bye. Bye. Summer waved toward him. Theo then slowly walked back to the hotel. Just entering the hotel lobby, he was surrounded by people. Theo was really frightened by the battle, What are you doing, why are you so close? Theo asked with a smile. Max was the leader, suspicious eyes flicked back and forth on Theo, then coughed, Uncle Theo, what did you say to Summer, are you guys on a date today? Theo was full of surprise, You guys, how do you know? Im not going to bother selling it, lets get right to the point, we followed you. Max replied, So, you guys are kind of dating? Facing Maxs curious gaze, Theo looked as usual and directly reached out to push him away, You children should not be concerned about the affairs of adults. Theyre children, so Im not, can you tell me? Old Mr. Pearson stepped forward. Theo: He immediately cried andughed and looked at Old Mr. Pearson, Howe even you are like this, Old Mr. Pearson, its not appropriate, right? Whats wrong with that, Old Mr. Pearson disagreed, if people dont even want to gossip, whats the difference between that and being dead, besides, we all know now thating to Santorini is just a front, everyone is giving you the right to know. You as a shield, always have the right to know it! A statement, dislike Theo dumbfounded. Only to open his mouth and admit, Yes, we are on a date today. The crowd immediately erupted into fierce voices. What did they say, it must be a date! Although there was no hand-holding and hugging and kissing, they did all the things that a couple would do on a date, but they did them all. Even, they climbed up to the roof together to see Damon. How romantic! Old Mr. Pearson has been so excited that he started rubbing his hands together, In that case, you two are now a couple, so is Summer going back with us? Have you booked your ticket yet? Its okay if you havent, Ill have Max book it now.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Max immediately pulled out his phone and waited for Theo to speak. But Theo slowly walked over and took the phone away directly, his voice low and husky, We are indeed dating yes, but goodbye forever, I will note back to Santorini, so I want to, to leave a little good memories on her. What? Feelings tossed half a day, you just y the game ah, but you are not even dating her, a little more effort ah! Old Mr. Pearsonmented. Theo squeezed out a smile, But shes not really Summer, is she? Since they are not really Summer, how can they be together. Bringing it back to Capital was just a way to find a stand-in for yourself. I didnt want to find any double, and she didnt want to be a double, so we hit it off, and we dont owe each other anything and dont see each other anymore. Theo said. Hearing these words, the crowd was silent. What else can be said, Theo mind has been set, they are outsiders, there is no way to dominate the ending. Is she really not Summer? Bonnie, however, remained puzzled, But shes clearly just Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Theo, Bonnie, the evidence is overwhelming, lets not insist on it, okay? Shes really not Summer, forget it! Chapter 1798: Get some rest early Theos eyes held a pleading look in them. Bonnie had so much more to say, but kept her mouth shut. A long time ago, sighed, Tomorrow morning we have to take the boat to the airport, rest early! With that, he left first with a few little ones. At this end, Theo also returned to his room, but stayed up all night. Early the next morning, directly in front of the crowd with two dark circles under the eyes. Old Mr. Pearson could not bear to look at it, and gently persuaded, Or we can stay a few more days, just tell Sebastian that it is me who wants to stay here and find a second life, and his brat will dare to stop me? Theres no need for that. Theo shook his head, I appreciate your kindness, old man, but we should go home, we wont find Summers here, so why waste time. After saying that he made an example of himself first, striding out the door. Seeing that he could not be persuaded, Old Mr. Pearson had to shake his head. Forget it, one cannot wake up a pretend sleeper. Only wait for Theo to wake up to himself! Everyone then began to pack their things and prepare to leave towards the pier. Meanwhile, inside the casino. Summer stood at the narrow window of the warehouse and silently watched everything outside the window. It instantly attracted Katamons attention. Miss Summer, what are you doing here? Katamon inquired. Summer retracted his gaze, What can I do, just look at the passing ships, maybe there will be some big-spending customers, willing toe to my ce to throw a lot of money!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This kind of thing, no one can say. Katamon then really believed it. That Miss Summer, you do not look so ah, our casino is still a little distance from the sea, you wait, Ill go get you binocrs, so see more clearly. To say the wind is the rain, Katamon has winded up going outside to rummage through the telescope. After looking around, I did turn up the telescope and also found a small box. It looks very new and should have just been put in not long ago. But Katamon was under the impression that there was no such thing in the casino, so was it used to cover debts? Katamon, who was full of curiosity, tried to open the box. It turned out that what was inside was a big disappointment to him. What the hell, I thought it was a diamond ring or something, but its just a sh drive! Katamon muttered. How much can a USB sh drive be worth. Why still put inside the drawer, like a treasure. Katamon bristled and inserted the sh drive into theputer by hand, intending to see what information was inside. As soon as he plugged it in, he heard Summer call him, Still havent found it? Found it, found it! Katamon hurriedly replied, bumbling to send the binocrs over. Summer lifted it up and started looking out. What do you see Miss Summer, are there a lot of touristsing, especially rich ones? Summer looked for a long time, and then put the binocrs down again, I dont see any rich customers, it seems that all those whoe to Santorini are poor now, our casino is considered to be unsustainable. Huh? For good reason, howe the casino cant be opened? No ah Miss Summer, we now have a daily turnover of about a thousand dors, although not too much, but also enough to feed us ah, and asionally you can buy designer bags. And more importantly, if they dont open this casino, what are they going to do! Can do is not more, we can also go out to open a coffee shop, or open a restaurant, or rag factory, you have always wanted to open a scrap recycling station, just right! Summer said. Katamon squirmed, Thats true, but if you really open a scrap yard, can you make money? What if I lose money? Katamon is sincere, the corners of his eyes have anxiously spilled tears, I can not let Miss Summer you follow me to suffer ah. And Im here for you. Summer couldnt help butugh, Okay, then you do a good job, keep an eye on it, Ill lie down for a while. With that, Summer prepared to lie down on the crib and rest. As a result, just after lying down, I heard loud noises outside. Chapter 1799: Brick stuffed in the eye Summer was filled with confusion, What is this, what is all the noise outside? Katamon scratched her head and couldnt figure it out. Its not the casinos business hours, so its only him and Summer, so its noisy outside. Lets go out and take a look first. With doubts in mind, Katamon then walked out. If you dont look, youll find that those who have passed through the casino have gathered in and are talking to theputer. What are you all looking at, one by one, get out of the way! Katamon pushed them away hard and squeezed in for a look. The brain exploded with a buzz. What a situation! Why is there, in theputer, a paternity test report? Katamon muttered. It took a long time to get back to his senses and rushed to inform Summer. Knowing this news, Summer also rushed out to check. It is indeed a paternity report, and it stands out because of the deliberate ergement of the identification results. Thats why those passing by are curious toe in and take a look at the reason. Their impression of Summer, who is not close to men, actually even has grandchildren, how exciting and exciting news!This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Katamons anger, however, rubbed off on you, Miss Summer, it must have been those guys who did it, they got the report and they deliberately disgusted you like that. Wait, he must make that group look good today. Theres no need to go. Summer stopped, Theyre already gone, tickets for today. Thats even more excessive ah. Why do you have to make such things when you are obviously leaving? And, how in the world did they get this paternity test. Katamon is still desperately thinking about this. And Summers lips have already squeezed out a smile, So he has already guessed ah, but also quietly went to do the paternity test, but I have always felt seamless. Now that I think about it, its pretty silly. What does this have to do with you Miss Summer, Katamon disagreed with that, Its all their fault, you wait Miss Summer, Ill get you justice. Dont go, Summer blocked, youre admitting to me by going now. But she was not ready to be a person with a lover, a son, or even a grandchild. That lover, in particr, does not seem to have any feelings for her today. Summer doesnt want this kind of life. So lets just leave it at that, Miss Summer, so were even held to a soft spot. Katamon was reluctant. Even if its not to clean up the gang, at least do something about it! Summer thought about it, Then you help me throw away this sh drive, in addition to go tell everyone, this must be kept quiet. In fact, as soon as Summer said this, the crowd shook their heads and tossed their heads like a rattle. Summer dont worry, we saw it and pretended we didnt see it. Thats right, see what ah, there is clearly nothing here ah. You didnt see anything either, I thought I had a problem with my eyes. Thats good, Im much more relieved that everyone cant see! Everyone was chattering away, making sure to reassure Summer. And just at this time, one of them, however, pointed to theputer screen again and said, Changed changed, now what is the content of this screen ah, is this will? Summers pupils instantly shuddered. Rush to push aside the crowd, rushing to the forefront to carefully study the will in front of them. A very simple will, so simple that its just a single line. When I die, all assets go to Summer, tell her that she can make whatever decision she wants, and I promise to respect it, because Im the one whos sorry. Summers eyes seemed to be stuffed with bricks, and it hurt so much that she couldnt help but shed tears. Chapter 1800: You think I didn’t try? Katamon turned her head just in time to see the scene. He was so shocked that his jaw dropped, Miss Summer, whats wrong with you? As far as he could remember, this was the first time he had seen Summer cry. Just because of this will? Katamon, whose brain is not moving, immediately said, Miss Summer, you really do not need to be moved by this will, if you like, I will also make you a copy, no, ten copies! As long as Miss Summer is happy, what does it matter if she has a will? Summer sniffed and gave Katamon a stern look. Am I moved because of the will, you dumbass! Summer scolded. Katamon gave an ahhh. Immediately scratching his head, Then what else is it because of? This sh drive contains a total of two things, the paternity test and the will. Summer had already seen the paternity test, so what else could move her to tears but the will? Katamons head couldnt think of any other reason. Summer didnt bother to exin. Raised a hand and patted Katamons shoulder, people have walked out of the casino, Im going out, may be a long time, before Ie back, watch the casino! C Santorini, Marina. The Pearsons were busy going up and down, carrying the luggage they had brought and the various souvenirs they had bought onto the deck. It was all pretty much done, and when I turned my head to look, I found Theo actually still standing on the dock. The sea breeze blew up his clothes, making his whole body like a statue. It is handsome, though somewhat old. Many women passing by have looked sideways, their eyes filled with curiosity and envy. On deck, Anna and Bonnie stood together, watching Theo below the ship. Look at this, he does not want to leave Santorini ah, or you find another excuse to let him stay here for a few more days? Anna said. Bonnie shook her head, Its not like you werent therest night, if he wanted to stay here, he would have stayed long ago. What if its embarrassing, after all, the paternity test is right in front of you, and if you force yourself to stay there, wont it seem like youre trying to find a stand-in? Anna spected. After a pause, Anna couldnt help but be curious, Is that paternity test real, pimp and I discussed it for several nights, still think this Summer is the real thing. The appraisal was done by my brothers watch, there shouldnt be a problem with it. Bonnie wrinkled up her clear willow eyebrows, But indeed, my thoughts are the same as yours. Then why dont you arrange for another paternity test. Anna asked. Today it is still in Santorini, where Summer can be seen at any time and it is easy to get a paternity test. But if we wait until we get back to Capital, its all hard to say. Who knows if Summer will still be here when the timees to kill Santorini again? At that, Bonnie gave Anna a sideways nce, How do you know I havent been there and done that? You had it done, huh? Anna stared in shock with wide almond eyes, What about the identification results? Bonnie didnt answer, her expression was even more serious than just now. Seeing this, Anna understood in her heart, It turns out that there is no blood rtion, right? Hmm. Bonnie nodded vigorously, I went to have it done quietly once, and then my brother went to have it done again, and the results were the same, no blood. Otherwise, would they be so subdued?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Because of the knowledge that there is no blood rtion, thats why there is no bottom and no position to go to Summer. Then theres no way out. Anna shrugged her shoulders, Since were sure that person is not the real Summer, theres no point in spending any more time, wait! What are you doing there? Go get Theo on board, we cant waste time on a fake Summer, if were going to find one, were going to find the real one! Chapter 1801: What is this play Although this is a bit cruel to say, Bonnie has to admit that there is a lot of truth to it. They dont have to and dont have time to waste on a fake Summer. So, Bonnie did not stop Anna. Soon, Anna brought Theo back to the deck. When we get back to Capital, I will find the most professional detective for Uncle Theo you, by the way, I actually know two very good detectives in Willisto, maybe they can help in Capital too. Anna is very enthusiastic to say. No need. Theo smiled and refused. Uncle Theo, you dont have to be embarrassed, I am a very passionate woman in love and believe in love, so I will definitely help you with this favor! Anna patted her chest and said. How interesting to witness someones love with your own eyes! So Anna will definitely help to the end. Theo, however, smiled and spoke, Ive given up, meeting this Summer is enough, and if she really isnt Summer, then Ill just live the rest of my life with the memories of yesterdays date. Anna wondered, What if? He wasnt Summer in the first ce. Wanted to continue but was stopped by Bonnie. Bonnie mouth hooked up a smile, nodded heavily along with this, Okay, I respect your idea Dad, if you dont want to look, then we wont look, the search for Summer, in Santorini, ends today. At that, Anna was even more stunned and widened her almond eyes. Isnt it true that both of them are so devastated that they are delirious? After so many years of searching, how can I choose to give up just because I found a fake Summer. The promised love first! I was about to spit, but I saw a figure running towards the cruise ship. If its not Summer, then who is it? Strange, whats she doing here, did she want toe and say goodbye to us? But the impression is that Summer is not on good terms with them. Anna thought, and reached out to shake Bonnies arm, trying to get her to look. But the boat beneath her feet swayed violently, and she almost failed to stand on her feet and fell.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The whole boat moved more and more, and the crew pulled the bell. The boat started to sail away. Its Summer, Bonnie, Summers here, but the boat has sailed away, what should we do? Anna shouted as she managed to steady herself. Bonnie scanned the crowd and sure enough, she saw Summer. She waved her arms desperately, trying to get the attention of the people on board. At the same time, something was being said under his breath. But because the distance is too far away, and the deck and the dock are full of people and noisy all around, so it is impossible to hear clearly. Bonnie had no choice but to turn her head to Theo to ask what to do now. How about slipping money to the crew so that the ship can dock again? Before she could say anything, she turned her head and Bonnie saw a scene that dazzled her. Theo has actually nimbly taken off his jacket and also removed a precision item like a watch. Handing it to Bonnie next to him, Hold it for me. Dad, what are you doing there, you dad! Not waiting for Bonnie to finish asking, Theo has leapt into the sea directly. After a high ssh, Theo surfaced and swam hard towards Summer at the pier. The crowd was stunned by this scene. Anna, in particr, could not close her mouth, What is this situation, arge number of years old, for love defiantly to cross the ocean, but we only drive out less than a hundred meters ah! Chapter 1802: I am bound to choose you Theo, who was already swimming in the sea, didnt hear the words at all. He quickly reached the shore and walked up to Summer, ignoring the fact that he was drenched. Summer was stunned, You, why do you jump into the sea ah, this area a lot of reef, a little carelessness may die! If I die on the way to see you, it doesnt seem to be a bad thing. Theos lips curled up in a faint smile. Summer was a little annoyed, secretly biting her lips tight not to say anything. And Theo continues to go on and on. You came to me because you already have an idea in your head, right? Theos eyes shone brightly at Summer, So whats your answer? Ive read the contents of that sh drive and have three questions for you, if you can answer them to my satisfaction, Ill leave with you.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Good. Summer cleared her throat, First, when did you find out that my copy of the paternity test was fake and how did you go about getting a real paternity test? I knew it from the beginning, its just that you chose to hide it and it was not good for me to reveal it. As for that new paternity test, it was done by Theo after he got the gic sample and had someone go to another ind hospital. Since you are quite famous on this ind, everyone must help if you want to conceal the truth. Theo said, I can only choose the ce that is not tainted by you. Summer nodded admiringly. Moving on to the next question, Second question, what does that will mean, simply moving me, or do you really intend to do that? Of course it is true that I intend to do so. I owe you a lot, and these things are far from beingpensated by money, but all I can give you is money. And, having money makes Summers life a lot easier. When the timees, you can open a bigger casino if you want, or go into something else, the money is yours anyway, as you wish. Looking at Theos face full of sincerity, Summers feelings became even moreplicated. Take a deep breath before continuing on, Third question, I really dont have you in my memory, let alone any Willisto, pregnant with a child, can you exin this matter clearly to me? When asked the first two questions, Theo answered them both very crisply. But the only silence on this issue. It was only after a long time that I slowly spoke, I do not know why, you are not lost memories, but haveplete memories, but if you are willing to trust me, I can apany to pursue the clues. To find out, where this extraplete memory really came from. With that said, Theo then extended an invitation to Summer, Would you like toe back to Willisto with me to find out the truth. can be my casino, my Katamon, Summer said with hesitation written all over her face. It is difficult to leave todays circle, not to mention the fact that after leaving, you immediately have to integrate into another unfamiliar circle. Its not unusual for Summer to be unable to make a decision. Theo expressed his understanding. He replied directly, Then well stay in Santorini and go back to Willisto when youve arranged everything. Summer noticed that he said we, not me. In other words, Theo will also stay in Santorini. Dont you have to go back with them first? Summer asked. Theo shook his head without even thinking, Of course not, I would miss you if I went back with them, and between them and you, Im bound to choose you. Chapter 1803: Even if you go back for a few days For Theo, a ce with Summer is his home. Summers eyes couldnt help but moisten a little, sucked in her nose and spoke, Then you may have to wait for me for a long time, after all, its not an easy thing to say goodbye to Santorini. She has been living here for more than ten years and knows almost everyone on the ind. Not to mention, theres her casino and her Katamon. Its okay, Ill give you time to wait until you say goodbye to each of these people, and as for the casino and Katamon, well take them all back to Capital. Youre taking all this back to Capital? said Summer, full of amazement, You wont mind this? Why should I mind, Theo asked in return, as far as Im concerned, its just the best tool I have to tie you down! Seeing Summers confusion, Theo spoke up again to exin, How else are you going to leave when your casino and Katamon are both at Capital, huh? The word um has a thousand turns, floating in the air with a strange sentiment. Summers heart missed a beat for no reason. But she quickly snapped back to her senses, turned her head to the side, and bristled, Its naive to try to trap me with that, so I can just go back with you now, without the casino or Katamon, so I can leave whenever I want. Theo hooked his lips and smiled lightly, Thats even better, please. Anyway, whatever Summer chooses, its the best oue for him. Summer can only re at Theo when she cant say anything. And thats when the boat re-docked. Bonnie and the others got out of the car and walked up to the two men. Dad, Aunt Summer, you guys are Bonnie inquired out loud, together? Um, Summer admitted frankly, Im sorry Bonnie, I actually tampered with all those paternity tests you went for before. What? Bonnies eyes widened in shock, So you really are Yes, I am actually Damon and their grandmother, I just couldnt ept the fact, so I chose to hide it. Summer nodded her head. In the eyes, with a little bit of guilt. You know there is a blood rtionship, but choose not to recognize each other, think about it is actually quite irresponsible. The next instant, Bonnie walked up and hugged Summer. Actually, I can understand that none of those memories of yours are fake, so it must be hard to ept a bunch of extra rtives suddenly appearing when you obviously dont have any memory bias. Dont say Summer, even if she is the same. I told you, how could that paternity test not be a family, feelings are fake ah. Anna suddenly realized, But now its good, a family reunion, the whole family happy! Regardless of the process, the ending is a good one. Mom, why dont we book the nearest flight back now? Bonnie suggested. She cant wait to bring Summer to Sebastian. Sebastian will have a st!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But as he was thinking about it, Theo spoke up, You guys go ahead and Summer and I wille back after we settle everything on the ind. And take care of things? Bonnie was a little anxious, So in that case, will it take a long time to get back? Wont it be a long time before Sebastian can see his own mother? Bonnies tone is eager, We cant go back together, the ind can wait for things to be resolvedter, even if we go back for a few days. Chapter 1804: Don’t be in a hurry Hearing this, Theo understood what Bonnie meant. He was so preupied with his love that he forgot about the fact that his son was still waiting in Capital! Well, then, why dont we take a trip back to Capital first, theres a very important person I want to introduce to you. Theo asked. Summer guessed, Its my son, isnt it? Yes, his name is Sebastian and hes very good enough to be our pride and joy. Theo introduced. Summer reached out and rubbed her arms, Its a strange feeling to suddenly hear that you have a son. More than having a son, the husband and grandchildren are also one step ahead, arent they? Theo said. Also, Ill go back with you guys and stay for a while before I go back to Santorini to take care of the rest, plus its just as well to find out why I dont remember this thing about any of you. Summer said. To this day, she still finds it unbelievable. She obviously has all the memories from her childhood, yet so many rtives will suddenly appear. What exactly went wrong. Summer was curious about this.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When ites to leaving, Summer went back to the casino and after simply packing a few clothes, she grabbed her passport and prepared to leave with Theo and the others. Miss Summer! at this time, Katamon also dragged an oversized suitcase over, his eyes full of expectation and pleading, Can you take me with you, I promise not to cause any trouble, Miss Summer! Im just going to Capital to take care of something, and Ill be back afterwards. If you go with me too, who will take care of the casino? Summer disagreed. Katamon immediately beat his chest, I have found good people to help look after the casino, if you can not cope with, off a few days can also be ah. If its closed, wont I lose a lot of money? Who knew that Katamon had already thought of a countermeasure and took out a bank card directly from his pocket and shoved it into Summers hand. The whirlwind bared his teeth and smiled, I have calcted, all these years my savings add up to enough casino losses for half a month, so take me with you for this half, OK? If it is more than half a month, then it is not toote to drive him back. Anyway, the word is that he is going to follow Summer to Capital. No one can stop it! You Summer was helpless, Why do you have to go with me, youve been in Santorini since you were a kid, youve never even been outside, now its to Weskiney, you might Youre going to Weskiney, you might not fit in. Wherever theres Miss Summer, Im sure Ill fit in especially well. Katamon insisted. Theo could not stand it, and spoke up to persuade, Or let him go with us, Santorini is not very far from Capital, when he misses home, I will arrange a ne to send him back is. Okay! Summer reluctantly agreed. But not forgetting to warn Katamon, When you go to Capital, behave yourself and dont give me any trouble, okay? Katamonughed and trembled, patting her chest to assure her, Dont worry Miss Summer, Ive looked it up on the inte, I know exactly what to look for at Capital! Summer looked at him with this full smile, but her heart was a little worried, How can I feel that something bad will happen? Sheesh! Lets hope its an illusion! Were all here, so lets get going. Theo spoke up, When we get back to Capital, Sebastian will pick up the ne and then pick up and have a nice dinner and chat! Chapter 1805: Leave it to them The thought of meeting her own son made Summers heart indescribably emotional andplicated. So much so that after arriving at the airport, Summer kept chasing after Theo asking what kind of person Sebastian really was. Theos eyes were very sincere, Rather than asking him, you should ask what kind of person you really are. Summer instinctively wanted to refuse. She is the kind of person, the heart must know more than anyone ah. But then he reacted that Theo was not talking about his current self, but the Capitals Summer. Yes, it should be interesting to learn about your other self. Then tell me about it. Summer said. For the rest of the day, even during the ne ride, Theo kept telling the story of his rtionship with Summer. Next to them, the Pearsons have alsoe up and talked about some of the things that happened between themselves and Summer. These memoriese together to be the flesh-and-blood Summer. The Summer that they remembered, reappeared before them. And Summer, who was listening to the story, was also deeply moved. Sucking in his nose, with a thick nasal sound in his voice, Then how do you know that I must not be dead, and have spent more than twenty years trying to find it? Theoughed, I actually had no idea, especially when I didnt know Sebastian was still alive. At that time, I thought you and Sebastian might have died long ago, and I wanted to die with you. But in the end, I held back, thinking, What if its even a one-in-a-million chance, in case you guys dont die and I do, wont I never see you again in this life? So, Theo has stuck around for all these years! I need to stay alive so I can wait until you and Sebastiane back to me, and Im doing that now, arent I? Theo said, a wide smile lifting the corners of his mouth.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org. Summers lips mumbled, trying to say something. The atmosphere is gradually charming. But at this time, Old Mr. Pearson put his head between the two, Well, after listening to this, do you feel like you remember anything? The little romantic atmosphere just now was stirred up. Summer lowered her head and coughed lightly, I havent thought of it yet, it may take time, you guys talk, Ill go to the bathroom first. With that, he left quickly. Theo red at Old Mr. Pearson in depression. Old Mr. Pearson unknown, actually reached out and patted Theos shoulder, Dont be too upset, she cant remember its normal, youre wide eyed angry also useless ah, have to take your time. Thank you Uncle Pearson! said Theo through gritted teeth. You kid, still polite with me what ah, we are now considered a family, but I see you this way, trying to make Summer think by yourself may be very difficult, otherwise this way, there is still an hour before the nended, this hour for me and Summer chat. No need. Theo refused. Why are you still polite to me? Dont ever be polite to me! Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand. Theo: Really cant listen to it, Max will go up to Old Mr. Pearson to take away. Grandpa, cant you see that the two of you are very sweet, what are you doing as an elder? Be a light bulb? Old Mr. Pearson just pped his head and reacted, Yes, yes, I me me, I forgot that they are in the stage of falling in love again, mainly they are a handful of years old, it is difficult for me to bring into the matter of falling in love well. Now that I think about it, immediately leave space for two people still can not? Even Old Mr. Pearson intends to make up for it, How about we all go to the back in economy ss and leave first ss for them to fall in love? Chapter 1806: Why didn’t he come to pick up Max was even more speechless. Old Mr. Pearson is really, no other ideas, but a lot of bad ideas. Aunt Summer doesnt remember Uncle Theo now and is only together because she wants to know the truth, youre leaving room for them and the intention to set up is too obvious! After a pause and added, And that is, your old arms and legs, can go to the back of the economy ss, it will be very difficult! Old Mr. Pearson bristled, Brat, who are you looking down on? Ive been poor too, not to mention economy ss, Ive tried forty hours on a train without a seat! The body is great! Max didnt believe it, There are limits to bragging. Then Ill prove it to you, go! Old Mr. Pearson said, and prepared to go to economy ss. As a result of getting up too hard, an idental sh to the waist. The expression is as painful as it can be, ouching and sitting back. Max cried andughed, helping to press the waist, See, the cowboy will blow too much to sh the back. Brat, I can really stand for more than 40 hours! Old Mr. Pearson is still holding on. The next second, and confused muttering, Its really strange, I can indeed ah in my twenties. Howe it doesnt work now? Dad, Ayra stepped forward and put a ster on Old Mr. Pearson, that wasnt when you were younger, now that youre older, dont mess around like that, Im still waiting for you to help take care of Maxs kids! Old Mr. Pearson cant stop smiling when he talks about this child. Yes, yes, he still has a bunch of grandchildren to take care of! Then Id better stay in first ss, my body is the most important, as for Theo and Summer to fall in love with this kind of thing, there are more opportunities in the future decades! Having given himself a good excuse, Old Mr. Pearsonyfortably in his position and let a bunch of people take care of him. While in the front, Summers mood grew apprehensive. Because the ne is about tond. Arriving at Capital meant that she was going to meet Sebastian, her own son, who belonged to her. And her memory cant even recall that she had such a son. It will be awkward if we meet, right? And I dont know what to say! Seemingly sensing Summers nervousness, Theo reached out and patted her shoulder, Its okay, theres still me with you isnt there, if theres anything you dont feelfortable with, just talk to me and Ill take you away first. Good. Summer nodded vigorously. But when they arrived at the airport, they found that the only people who came to meet them were the secretary general of the Grant Group and Talia.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Since Talias month is already very big, it is not suitable for bumping around by ne, so I stayed at Capital this time. When she heard the news of the groups return, she rushed over to meet the ne. Talia, youre not well enough to stay at home, what are you doing here at the airport? Old Mr. Pearson said with a heartfelt expression. Talia squeezed out a good smile and reached out to touch her belly, Its okay grandpa, the doctor told me to move around more so that the delivery would be easier. A normal delivery is too painful, sometimes more than twenty hours can not be a smooth delivery, grandpa still want you to do a cesarean section, I find the best doctor in Capital to operate for you, to ensure that no scars. Then well see. If its difficult to deliver by normal delivery, Ill switch from normal to cesarean. Talia was in no hurry to disobey, and replied with a smile. Old Mr. Pearson then could not say anything else. At this time, the Secretary General of the Grant Group came forward and helped with the luggage, Gentlemen, I have booked the hotel, we can go over there now and have dinner, and then go home and have a good rest after eating! Theres no rush on that, Theo waved his hand, pushing away the Secretary Generals proffered hand, Wheres Sebastian, why isnt Sebastian here to pick us up? Chapter 1807: He’s nearby, right? The secretary-generals expression is a little difficult, Mr. Grant said today thepany has a lot of things, can not take time, so first sent me over to pick up Before you can finish your sentence, you will be interrupted by Theo coldly, Who are you kidding? Jones Group is indeed busy with a lot of things recently, but not so busy that you dont even have time toe to the airport. After a pause, and a serious inquiry, Give you another chance, why on earth did note? The Secretary General had obviously never seen Theo look so serious either, and was immediately taken aback. His eyes dodged and he stammered, not knowing what to say. If you dont tell me, Ill call him directly and ask for rification! Theo said, and took out his phone. Rupert, who was on the side, stepped forward and pressed Theos hand while wearing a pleasing smile on his face, Uncle Theo, dont be so angry, it urred to me that Sebastian did have something very important to do today. What could be more important than seeing your own mother? Rupert pped his head hard, This is my fault, I did note to travel with you guys, so Willistos side of the business is all to Sebastian to deal with. This originally ah, only dealing with the Jones Group is very simple, but now add the Grant Group and the Robertson family, the Newman Family business, and the distance is very far, so it will make Sebastian anxious, can not take time well. And as I recall, it looks like Sebastian is flying to Willisto today to help me with a particrly important client, right? The Secretary General is a resourceful, at this moment will not be able to understand that this is a stepping stone. Mr. Grant is now going to Willisto, he cante back for a while, thats why he cante back in time. At that, Theos face eased a few moments. Exhaling a heavy breath, So when will you be back? It should be this afternoon. Mr. Grant actually wanted toe to pick up the ne personally, but there was really no way, so he instructed me to make sure to prepare the best hotel and banquet. The secretary general replied. Bonnie also stood out to round up the situation, Dad, lets go to dinner first, let Mom get some rest and then appear beautifully in front of Sebastian, its good too! The matter hase to this, Theo has no other principles, so he has to agree. With arge group of people, they set off for the hotel. As the Secretary General said, the preparation is the best, but also can see Sebastians sincerity. I just havent seen Sebastian, which is more or less a disappointment to Summer. The table was full of delicious food, but Summer didnt even touch a few bites. Katamon, on the other hand, is a heartless person who tries to stuff what he sees into his mouth.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. While stuffing and muttering, Miss Summer, if I had known you had a home in Capital, I would have persuaded you toe back, Capital is much better than Santorini, and the food is also delicious! Summer to his bowl and a piece of beef, delicious you eat more, eat hard, do not stop. Looking at the mountain of vegetables in the bowl, Katamon could not help but feel a little worried, Dont give me Miss Summer, my stomach is about to explode! Its delicious, but you dont have to eat it all in one meal. The future is long ~ Summer hmmed again, Since were all full, lets go back to the hotel and rest, Secretary General, please take us there. Okay, okay. The secretary general immediately put down his fork and stood up. But again, Bonnie held her down, Mom, youre home now, why stay in a hotel? Go stay at our vi, Ill arrange the best room for you. He said, and gave Anna a wink, Anna, you help take the luggage, go home first, Ill follow immediately after the check. While saying that, the secretary was dragged raw, directly to the hotels security channel. Young grandmother, what are you doing? The secretary general asked in confusion. Bonnies expression was serious, staring deadpan at the Secretary General, Wheres Sebastian, hes around, isnt he? Chapter 1808: Leave the rest to time A statement that startled the Secretary-Generals back cold sweat came down. Speaking in a stuttering voice, Young grandmother, what are you saying, why cant I understand. Bonnies expression grew more serious, Wheres Sebastian? The Secretary General was shocked and could only shiver and say the truth, Mr. Grant is in the hotel next door, the two of us are always in touch by phone, in addition, the private room is also installed inside the monitoring In other words, Sebastian, although not present, had been watching them all. Which room? Bonnie continued down the list of questions. The secretary general looked like he was about to cry, Young granny, Im just a part-time worker, please let me go! If I hadnt let you off the hook, I would have exposed you at the airport, why wait until now and drag you to a secluded corner to ask? Bonnie replied. Upon hearing this, the Secretary General knew there was no way to hide. Only hard to say the truth, Next door hotel 3603. As soon as the words left her mouth, Bonnie had already taken a step forward. Young grandmother, wait a minute! The secretary general hurried to catch up. Bonnie, however, has already guessed his thoughts and replied without looking back, Dont worry, I wont let Sebastian make things difficult for you, and if we really pursue this, Ill be the one forcing you to say it. But the secretary-general still persevered to catch up, Im not trying to say this, Im trying to say, young grandmother, in fact, the reason why Mr. Grant is not willing to meet is just because he is not mentally ready yet. Especially after learning that Summer doesnt know anyone right now in this situation. It doesnt make much sense to identify with Summer or not. Because, Summer doesnt even remember having him as a son. Sebastian just couldnt ept that and thats why he didnt show up. Bonnies footsteps pause. After a few seconds, turned to the Secretary General, I know, I have known Sebastian for many years and have been his wife for over a year, it would be a bit ipetent to not even know this. What Sebastian was thinking, Bonnie knew all about it. But knowing is knowing, it does not mean agreeing. Since the blood rtionship is there, there is no way to deny the rtionship, so what if you lose your memory, just so you can start over! Throw away everything that has passed and start overpletely. After saying this, Bonnie left. She went to the hotel next door and found Sebastian without any problems. When the door opened, Sebastian found that the person who appeared in front of him was her, he was obviously stunned for a moment, and then the corners of his mouth curled up into a bitter smile, Bonnie, why did youe over. Im here for you. Bonnie said, hugging Sebastian directly, Whatever youre feeling right now, Im on your side and with you. This way, it looks like they are a couple! Sebastian did not answer, just hugged tighter and tighter, hating to rub Bonnie into his own blood and bones. It wasnt until Bonnie said she could hardly breathe that Sebastian let her go. After half a month, the Sebastian in front of him was full of stubble, and his face was a bit haggard. Clearly this is a bad time to be on your own. Why dont you take care of yourself. Bonnie asked with heartache in her eyes. Sebastian pressed his forehead against her cheek, You guys arent around anyway, so just make do with whatever you want, no need to be so meticulous. After a pause, and in a joking tone, And if you do not sell misery, how to rece your heartache me ah? How can I not feel sorry for you. Bonnie pouted and red at him, Its because I feel sorry for you, thats why I came over to look for you. The subject came back to this, and Sebastian was again silent. With a deep surge in her eyes, she finally spoke, Im just not ready for this, Bonnie, she doesnt remember anyone anymore, Im standing in front of her no different than a stranger, and I dont know how to get along.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. No need to get along especially, you just need to go and say hello and leave the rest to time. Bonnie spoke up. Chapter 1809: Near the water, the moon first Sebastian sniffed and his eyes loosened for a few moments. Yeah, no matter what, the fact that Summer is his mother will never change. As for the rest, just wait for time to change. Sebastians expression grew firm. Can youe with me to see her now? Bonnie asked. He was about to pull Sebastian away when he was tugged again. Turning his head, Sebastians expression was filled with hesitation, Wait, or we should go tomorrow! Arent you ready for this? Bonnies face was full of confusion. What is there to be afraid of since they are all ready to go? Didnt I say I was going to Willisto, now if I go back Ill be in trouble. Sebastian exined, Its not good to leave a bad impression of lying at the first meeting! Pfft Bonnie didnt hold back andughed out loud. Turning to Sebastian, he joked, So Mr. Grant also has worries about bad impressions! After all, it is the real mother. Sebastian replied. Well! At least Sebastian has loosened up. Bonnie also stopped persuading, thinking to give him a little more time, and left first. At this end, Anna and the others had already brought Summer back to the vi. Summer returned to her room after a long journey and went straight to rest. At the moment it is the crowd sitting in the living room drinking tea and chatting. Seeing Bonnie back, Theo took the lead and stood up, his eyes full of expectation, Bonnie youre back, what do you want to eat for dinner, Ill show you a hand! Huh? Bonnie was stunned, Dad youre going to cook yourself? Theo nodded, Yeah, dont look at me like this, but Im actually very good at cooking, so you can be satisfied with the food you make! And its not just dinner today, I can cover breakfast tomorrow too, doyou like western breakfast? Bonnie is still a bit confused, why did she volunteer to cook for good reason?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Was it to prove to Summer that he was good? As he was guessing, Old Mr. Pearson stood up and said, You dont want to use this to stay here, do you? These are secondary, but mainly I want to make something delicious for everyone. Theo said righteously. Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand, You do not pretend, absolutely this is the case, if you really want to cook, then you go next door to my cottage to live, close, ready to bring it over, you will sleep next to me at night, how is it? Theos expression immediately becameplicated. Out loud refused, Or else forget it, Im afraid to disturb Uncle Pearson you rest, so its best to stay over here. Old Mr. Pearson is full of I knew it expression, If you want to live here, just say it, Summer is your wife, is Bonnies mother-inw, do you talk to Bonnie, she can still disagree? Yes, after all, Aunt Summer is the one you brought back, and it makes sense for you to live with Aunt Summer. Max helped out from the sidelines. Theo then turned his expectant gaze to Bonnie. Bonnie shrugged her shoulders, I have no problem staying at the vi, we all live together, it still looks more lively! Theos face immediately burst into a smile. The result was not happy for more than three seconds, and then I heard Bonnie say, But Ill have to ask Dad to sleep in the attic. Huh? Why? I didnt ask to sleep in the same room as Summer, I can sleep next door. Theo said pitifully. It was hard to bring Summer back to Capital, and Theo couldnt wait to be together every minute of the day. Not when you sleep, but at least you can sleep next door ah. Howe you cant even do that now? That room was originally at the end, and the one next to it was given to Aunt Summers Katamon, and the other room was slept in by a couple of little ones, so there was no empty room. Max exined. Theo: He was depressed for a while, and then turned his head to look at Damon next to him, with a hint of hesitation and entanglement in his eyes. Chapter 1810: Still Let Damon Show His Hand Before he could say anything, Damon turned his head to the side. Theo had to swallow back all the words in his throat sarcastically. What else can be done, but to go to sleep in the attic in silence? At least you can console yourself that you are living under the same roof! You guys talk, Im going to my room in the attic to rest for a while. Theo waved his hand. Max hurried to catch up, Uncle Theo, didnt we agree to make us dinner? Suddenly I dont feel too well, or Id rather do the dinner thing another time. Throwing down these words, Theo went straight upstairs. Leaving Max dumbfounded in his ce. It took a long time toe around and spit out, Its too realistic to live next door to Aunt Summer and just not even make dinner. I should have known not to even arrange the loft for Theo! Let him live with Old Mr. Pearson! Come on, Bonnie couldnt help butugh, its the same who cooks dinner, or Ill show you guys how good I am at cooking. As soon as the words left their lips, everyone in the living room said in unison, No! Old Mr. Pearson even went straight up and forced Bonnie to sit down on the sofa, Youre still inbor you know, just out of the month and youre getting carried away? Give me a good rest! Bonnie blinked, a little confused by everyone yelling at her. So the cooking thing Lets do it! The people are not joking, they have rolled up their sleeves, they went to work in the kitchen. The original thirty-square-foot kitchen was so crowded that it was a problem to turn around. Flip, the five-star chef, stood at the door, a cold sweat breaking out on his back, and spoke weakly, That, do you guys need my help? No, Iwan refused outright, I can still handle a home-cooked meal. Although we dont cook much, we cook noodles a lot, so I think cooking noodles and stir-frying are simr. Technically speaking, cooking noodles and making a stew should be pretty much the same. Flip corrects. Iwan nodded vigorously, Thats it, I know how to make soup, stir-fry is not easy? With that, he waved his hand towards Flip, indicating that he could go and stay somewhere else. Flip: I dont know why, but I always have a bad feeling in my heart. As I was thinking about it, I heard Iwan Pearson ask, By the way, when you scramble tomatoes and eggs, do you put the tomatoes or the eggs in first? Flip: !!! He knew his instincts would be right, and sure enough, something was really going to happen! Iwan was still looking at him with a sincere face, waiting for an answer. Flip took a deep breath and said weakly, Put the oil in first. Iwan suddenly realized, I see, I saidst time no matter how fried vegetables will be ck, it is because I did not put oil ah! Finally, the case is solved. Flip was on the verge of tears, Or let me do it, Im afraid Ill never see this kitchen again after today. But no matter what, the Pearsons just wouldnt give up their kitchen. There was really no choice, Flip had to go between people and try to save the poor kitchen. Two hourster, dinner was ready. Bonnie made it to the table and was stunned. Today Flip is out of love, how do I feel that this is done is out of love dark cuisine ah. Are you sure this is really edible? Max smiled shyly, We made it, although the appearance is not good, but the taste has been tasted, just right, you quickly try! The fork in Bonnies hand was hesitant to move. Whats wrong Bonnie, inquired Old Mr. Pearson, its really good, no lie! Bonnie still kept her suspicious attitude and pointed at the te of purple scrambled eggs, Why is it this color, is it spoiled? Iwan then smiled and exined, originally intended to make scrambled eggs with tomatoes, but the tomatoes are fried for me, I used purple kale instead, a little stained, but the taste is not bad. That fried pie with green peppers Bonnies hand pointed to the te next to it again. This is a beef patty, and together they are a green pepper tenderloin with a unique vor! Old Mr. Pearson exined. Okay, all of this is still open to interpretation, what about this one, white boiling water as a soup with an orchid in the middle as a garnish, is the name of this dish called Green Dragon over the Sea? Bonnie asked. At that, Max dawned on me, So this is orchid, I picked it in the flower bed, the maid had a weird expression when she heard I took it to make soup, I wondered why. Now I finally know! Bonnie: No. Is this group really here to cook?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Bonnies expression was hesitant, Actually, I dont really want to eat today, so why dont we let Damon show his hand and fry steaks for everyone? Chapter 1811: Feelings are trying to sell me out Damon was brought out, and people were really interested. I heard that Damon has been studying with a foreign chef for a long time, so its a good time for all of us to try our hand at it! Old Mr. Pearson said happily. Bonnie looked at Damon again, Baby, you and the family chef together, make a Western meal for everyone, okay? Without even thinking about it, Damon nodded his head and agreed. But its not a nket promise. Instead, she looked to Bonnie, I made this dinner tonight, so is there a reward? Of course you do, you want toys or whatever, Mommy can promise you. Bonnie promised very crisply. Damon cocked his head and said, I havent thought about it yet, even if you owe me a wish, Mommy, as long as I say it, youll have to help me realize it. Yes! After getting a positive answer, Damon happily went to fry a steak with Flip. Because Damon helped, the dinner was a great time for everyone. After a good meal, it was time for a break. The Pearsons have been preparing to say goodbye. And Theo wilted and got ready to go upstairs to sleep. Wait a minute, Damon voiced, calling out to Theo, but his head cocked to look at Bonnie, Mommy, I still have one more wish that hasnte true, right? Yeah, Bonnie nodded, what do you want to wish for now? Damon nodded vigorously, Think about it, I want my grandpa to read me a bedtime story and stay with me. Hmm? Bonnie was filled with confusion, Are you sure this is what you wish for? Damon is full of sincerity, Yes, this is my wish, I have never slept with my grandfather when I was growing up, and my ssmates in elementary school said that you cant sleep with adults after the age of eight, so I want to experience it while Im still young. After a pause, he looked at Theo pitifully, But if Grandpa doesnt want to, then forget it. Willingly willingly! Theos eyes lit up, How could I not want to, I like sleeping with our Damon the most,e on, grandpa can go make your bed now and then tell you a bedtime story. Theo can be too willing! Because Damons room is just one Katamon away from Summers room. Rounding up equals next to each other. Theo begged for it! And he had wanted to talk to Damon today, but Damon had turned his head to the side at that moment, so he didnt have the heart to talk. Now that Damon has taken the initiative to invite, there is no reason not to say yes. Theos heart was full of joy. Bumpy, he took Damon to his room and went to bed. Bonnie and Anna stood in the living room, face to face look at each other for a nce, but unanimously shrugged their shoulders, It seems that it is better to be a pro-grandson, what they want, immediately help to achieve! The rtionship, too good to be true. Damon also likes this real grandmother, Bonnie replied, otherwise how could he be so dedicated to help. If I had such a good mother-inw, I wouldnt have to arrange for my own son to be an assistant, even if I had to take care of Katamon myself! Anna said. After a pause and added, Of course, I dont mean that Leah is bad, shes good to me too! Bonnie nodded, No need to say more, I understand everything.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. And even told Anna, I think the same as you, sometimes I really hate to solve this Katamon and set the two of them together! As we were talking, there was a sudden rattle from behind us. The two men immediately turned around. Then he saw Katamon, pale as a sheet, with the broken vase at his feet. I knew you guys werent any good guys, no wonder you agreed to bring me to Capital so quickly, it turned out that you were nning to kill me! After Katamon said that, she pulled her leg and ran out! Chapter 1812: I just called the police Bonnie and Anna looked at each other and their hearts stuttered. Somethings wrong! Early not to sayte not to say, but when Katamon out to say, this is good, was misunderstood it. Hurry up and catch up with the exnation! Anna shouted. But the faster the two men chased, the faster Katamon ran. Anna thinks she has good stamina, but now she cant catch up, she is so tired and panting, What are you running for, stop, lets talk. Katamon did not look back and ran faster, I am not a fool, if I really stop I will surely be killed by you guys! It is imperative to escape from Capital and back to Santorini! It looked like they were about to lose Anna and Bonnie, but at this time, Sebastians car came into view. Bonnie lit up as if she had seen a savior and shouted towards Sebastian, Sebastian, help me stop that man! Sebastian was still confused about what was going on, but when he heard this, he just stopped and pinned Katamon to the ground. Katamon struggled desperately, How can you hire outside help when you won, Im telling me Miss Summer, youre all bad people! The more you talk, the more excited you get, and you cant stop the tears from soaring wildly. Sebastian raised his eyebrows in disgust, My mother, by her side, raised such a wimp as you? Youre the goon, your whole family is a goon, wait, what did you say, Miss Summer, is your mother? Katamon got the point as an afterthought. Sebastian nodded, Yes, your Miss Summer is my mother. Isnt that a coincidence! Katamon hurriedly clutched Sebastians pants leg, Help me, these two people want to kill me, if I die, Miss Summer is also your mother will die of grief, so you have to save me ah! Those two people, one is my wife and one is my brothers wife, how could they kill you. Sebastian didnt believe it. Katamon wanted to exin something more, but Bonnie and Anna had already approached. You look so small, how do you run so fast ah, tired of me! Anna was still panting heavily. Bonnie wasnt much better, panting, You really misunderstood, can we sit down and talk about it? Talk about what, about how Im going to die? Katamon was so distressed that she dropped her tears again. Bonnie: Were not going to kill you, and when we say solve, were just solving you as a light bulb. Katamon cried all choked up, I know, if you say kill me directly, is to retain the evidence of the crime, you just silently solve me, perfect crime, do not leave any evidence! Now, all three were speechless. I want to open this Katamons head to see what is inside, why is it full of confusing ideas!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Wont kill you, wont quietly solve you, said deal with you, just so you wont appear as a light bulb when Summer and Theo are dating. Anna exined, Does that make sense now? At that, Katamon huffed hard, Really, youre really not going to kill me? Really, I swear! Anna held up four fingers, If I kill you, the heavens will strike! Katamons emotions gradually calmed down. Whirling again, he huffed and inquired, Then why are you chasing me, if youre not going to kill me? what if you go out and talk nonsense, we have not been shouting behind us, to sit down with you to talk properly, it is you who do not listen, have to run forward ah! Anna couldnt help but roll her eyes. Its really the first time we meet someone who cant understand humannguage these days! Now that the misunderstanding is cleared up, can we go back? Bonnie asked. Katamon called out to her, Or we should wait two hours before we go back, it may not be appropriate now. Whats the problem? Bonnie wondered. Katamon shook his phone and smiled awkwardly, I was too scared just now, so I called the police, I expect the police should have arrived by now! Chapter 1813: Haven’t thanked you yet The police came to the vi, and themotion soon alerted everyone. Summer and Theo also came out yawning, their eyes full of confusion, Whats wrong you guys? Katamon, on the other hand, was more direct, saying that there was a misunderstanding. It turned out that it was precisely this misunderstanding that made Summers anger rise. Go up to Katamon and put her in a chokehold, Come on and tell me the truth, whats going on, are you getting me in trouble again, hmm? The chokehold was so tight that Katamon could barely breathe, so Katamon had no choice but to confess. Ill say it all, Ill say it all! In the time that followed, Katamon gave a brief and concise ount of the whole affair. Finally aggrieved baba looked at Summer, Miss Summer, I really did not think that much at that time, who knew that solving me means this, I was afraid ah. Anna also took the initiative toe forward and admit her mistake, me me, me me, I was the one who said it was too scary. Yeah, just me her! Katamon went down the slope. The result is a warning from Summer. Immediately abashed and shrunken neck.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Okay, since we know it was just a misunderstanding its okay, lets all go back to bed early, Ill see the police out. Theo rounded up. With that, he was ready to lead the police outside. But one of the forty-something police officers stood and refused to move, his eyes looking straight at Summer as if he had something to say. Seeing this, Theo asked curiously, Why, do you two know each other? The policeman nodded vigorously, his joy could not be concealed, Yes, I know her, Summer, I never thought I would see her again in my lifetime! At that, Summer was also instantly interested, Did we used to be close, were you and I friends, so what story do you know about me? A series of questions that instantly put the police officer in a daze. Look around and wonder whats going on here. Theo coughed lightly, She doesnt remember everyone and anything at Capital right now. So thats it! The police officer bared his teeth and smiled, I am Camran Aidynav ah, before I was a small auxiliary police, I wanted to go to the casino inside a big deal, but ended up messing with a lot of gang leaders, in the alley was beaten half to death, you saved me. Later you also told me how I should go about dealing with these people before I became a real police officer as I wished. Only when Camran wanted to thank Summer, he learned that she had left Capital. All these years, there has been no news. Camran thought that he would never have the chance to see Summer again in his life! So much so that when you see it today, you dont dare toe forward to identify it. Looks like I was interested in casinos back then. Summer rubbed his chin in thought, And I wonder how my skills were at that time. Summer, you wont be leaving now that youre back at Capital, will you? The cop asked, So can I talk to you alone for a few minutes? It is clear that there are different words in these words. Summer raised an eyebrow and agreed. The two walked to the garden outside the door, no one was around, before the police officer opened his mouth and asked, Before you left Capital before, didnt you still ask me to keep your real identity for you, now that you are back, now this real identity needs to be returned to you? Summer was full of doubts, Isnt this my real identity now? The name is real, but everything else is fake. The policeman replied, You used to be a noble princess of Reliacao, didnt youe to Capital before you went incognito and tried to be an ordinary person? Summer pupils shocked, You still know thisyer of my identity, it seems that we really have a good rtionship before! Thats right, if it wasnt for you, I would have died at the hands of those gang leaders, so its considered a friend from life to death! The policeman said proudly. Although not in contact for more than 20 years, but back then he can be counted as a super informer around Summer! Chapter 1814: You have others Summers mind was so scrambled that she didnt even listen carefully to the police officers next words. Finally, the police officer saw her distraction and suggested, Why dont we just leave a contact form and you can call me if theres anything afterwards. Good. Clutching her phone, Summer returned to the living room. Theo and the others gathered around, interested in the conversation between the two. Summer was also dryly honest, He knows about me being a noble in Reliacao, does that mean that I have the same parents in both memories that I have? Theo quickly understood this, That is, it is possible that your second memory was made up for you by your parents? Yeah, thats what I meant. Summer nodded. But that meant that her parents had deceived her. They made up apletely different memory to start her life over, but the only thing they didnt say was that she once had loving lovers and a son.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Summer could not ept this answer. She even wanted to fly to Reliacao right now to ask for rification. Ill go with you first thing in the morning. Theo said, Besides I do deserve to meet them. Wait a little longer! Summer, however, spoke up and refused, Im not sure I want to be with you right now, what identity did you go in, the ex-boyfriend I forgot about? Theo: Opened his mouth, the words came to his lips but swallowed back. When he saw Sebastian out of the corner of his eye, he immediately changed the subject, At the very least, Im still the father of the child, arent I? Not to say this Summer have forgotten. She didnt even get to say hello to Sebastian because of the Katamon fiasco until now. The eyes meet now and surprisingly there is a bit of unfamiliarity. Barely squeezing out a smile, he waved his hand towards Sebastian, That, hello, what should I call you? Everyone else was fine, but when it came to Sebastian, Summer didnt know what to call him. Is it a son, or is it just a name? Just call me Sebastian. Sebastian spoke up. Summer nodded, Hi Sebastian, my name is Summer. Hello, Mother. Sebastian did shout out frankly, The first time you see me, you may not be toofortable, its okay, we have long days ahead, there are still decades to slowly get along and rub shoulders. Good. Summer nodded. Seeing that the scene gradually began to be awkward, Bonnie stood in the middle to y a roundabout, We are tired enough tonight, otherwise lets take a break and wait for tomorrow. After saying that, he pulled Sebastian back to his room. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Sebastians expression had a fewplex and deep. Youre more calm and collected than I thought you would be, and youre able to speak up and call your mother, Sebastian, youre really good! Bonnie seriouslyplimented. Sebastian, however, couldnt help butugh softly, Why do you have the tone of aplimenting child. In my eyes, youre just a kid! Bonnie replied. What is a child who has to look for his mother if not a child? And as long as the parents are in a day, that day is a child. Unlike me, I dont have parents anymore, so I just grew up to be someone elses parents. Bonnie said, her eyes darkening a few notches. She has never even met her biological parents face to face. All that can be seen today are the photos and the cold tombstones. Dont think so much, Sebastian took her into his arms, arent my parents your parents, Bonnie, youll always have them, and even without them, you still have me. Besides her parents, there are other people who will always be watching over Bonnie! Chapter 1815: Don’t think about those sad things At the sound of the words, the door to the room was pushed open. The five little ones fishtailed in and went up to Bonnie and hugged her. Nurse said, Theres still us, Mommy! We will always be with you too! Bonnies heart was suddenly flooded with a wave of warmth, and she backhanded the little ones and hugged them tighter. Wait for the warmth before looking at Damon, You ran up here, what about Grandpa? Grandpas gone to bed in the attic. Damon blinked his big, clear eyes and replied, He said Grandma Summer is sure to be extra upset tonight, so give her a little more space and a good breather! As Theo said, Summer really tossed and turned tonight and had a hard time sleeping. Finally, he simply pulled on the deskmp, rolled over and sat up, and skillfully pressed a series of phone numbers. But on the dial button, but dyed to press it. Finally, the screen was pressed out again, intending to lie back down again. Before you have time to move, the phone rings. At first nce, it was the same phone number from earlier. And the notes on the caller ID, the word mother is written on it. Summer took a deep breath and made up her mind to press the answer button. Hello? Summer, whats wrong with you, I heard you left Santorini, where did you go? Yermek Keomanys exasperated voice came from the other end as soon as the call came through. She cursed at Summer with a flurry of output. Summer did not argue, and quietly waited for Yermek to finish his scolding, before he opened his mouth to answer, I went to Capital. Yermeks voice came to a screeching halt. After several seconds of silence, he followed up with an incredulous, Where did you say you went? Capital, Summer repeats. Capital is not a fun ce either, lets y for two days and hurry back to Santorini, or go back to Reliacao, just when I miss you ande back to see you. Listening to Yermeks tone of voice, Summers heart sank straight down. As far as I can remember, my own mother has always been very strict and fond of scolding, hardly ever pleasant to the eyes. But now, just hearing that she hade to Capital was too gentle to be true, finding all kinds of excuses to let her go. This made Summer more and more sure that she had really been cheated by her mother. Summer took a deep breath, Mother, I have a son, you know this thing, right?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Who said that to you? Yermeks tone grew more and more urgent, Dont listen to this, theyre all lying to you, okay! Its not a lie, Ive had a paternity test, I do have a son, and lovers, and even have grandchildren already, mother, youve been a great-grandma. Shut up! Yermeks emotions instantly crumbled and he snarled towards Summer, What son lovers, what great grandparents, those people dont deserve to have anything to do with us the Keomany Family. So, youre admitting it, right? Summer asked calmly. Then the angry tone just proves that what is said is true. You tampered with my memories, made me think I was someone who had never been to Capital, and stayed in Santorini to get away with it ever since, so that I almost couldnt meet my own family. Summers emotions also gradually became agitated. Take it easy for now, I can exin all these things. Yermeks voice was getting lower and lower, and had taken on a bit of pleading. Summer took a deep breath, Okay, I can do without the excitement, but I want to know the truth. Yes. Yermek agreed readily, Then you go back to Reliacao now and I can tell you whatever you want to know. Youre still trying to trick me back to Reliacao and hold me prisoner, arent you? Summer instantly pierced Yermeks plot. Half a minuteter, Yermek let out a long sigh on the other end of the phone, Summer, sometimes its not a good thing to be too smart Im trying so hard to make your life easier, so why do you have to go back to Capital and remember all those sad things? Chapter 1816: The strong dragon can not suppress the ground snake Yermeks words are earnest, and every word is for Summers sake. Capital all that crap, why bother to think about it again? Just be Santorinis Summer, how nice! There is no life without pain, and it is precisely those pains that make up life, so you are not qualified to erase that part for me! Yermekpromised, Okay, its all my fault, I apologize and am willing to make it all right, you dont want to go back to Reliacao, fine, then Ille to Capital. You could have said all this on the phone, no need toe to Capital, Summer said, still full of caution. Yermek replied, If you think about everything, you will hate me and will not want toe back to Reliacao, and maybe you will note to see me until you die in this life. So, I want to get it all out of the way before the two of us arepletely finished, and I want to see you again by the way. Yermeks tone had begun to be humble by the end of his sentence, You wont satisfy me with just this little wish? Summer: Summer, I promise, when Ie to Capital, I will tell you everything, every single thing, and never hide anything! Yermek spoke again.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Summer agreed, Okay, I can trust you one more time, but if you dont tell the truth, Ill never see you again in my life. After saying this, he hung up the phone viciously. On the other end of the line, Yermeks expression turned serious and gruesome. She scanned the oozing mass of people in front of her, the corners of her mouth hooked in a cold smile, Say, whose fault is it, why after all Ive done, you all failed to stop her from going back to Capital? The crowd lowered their heads and did not dare to say anything, not even dare to breathe out. Talk, one of you is dumb, is it? If your tongue cant speak, then its useless to keep it. Yermek said and stretched out his right hand. Immediately, someone handed over a dagger with a cold glint. Yermek picked a random person and his tone was icy, Youre not going to say anything now are you? The mans face was ashen, shaking like chaff, Mrs. Keomany, I really dont know anything really, I was fishing on the beach at the time, so, ah! Before the words were finished, Yermeks hand rose and cut off his tongue. Blood sttered everywhere, staining the pure white robe on her body as if it was printed with a beautiful rose. Yermeks eyes were cold and unconcerned, I told you to find an identity and stay reasonably close to her, so what, youre really into it, thinking youre really a fisherman just because youre a fisherman? The man covered his mouth and rolled on the ground desperately, and in a short while he passed out. The rest of the people saw this, but even more panicked and lowered their heads, lest the next person to have their tongues cut out be themselves. But, Yermek is clearly not in such a good mood. She threw the dagger to the ground with a crisp ng. He immediately ordered the people beside him, Take them all down and ask them what the problem is, and if they refuse to talk, cut their tongues out, just like this one! The hearts of the people just put down, and raised hard! Flopped down on his knees and tried to beg for mercy. Yermek, however, was half interested, stepping over the fainted man and heading towards his checkroom. She had to change her outfit and get to Capital right away. When you go to Capital, Mrs. Keomany, you must be calm, its not like Reliacao, its hard to suppress a strong dragon. Liko, who is responsible for packing the luggage, admonished. Yermek, however, just slightly narrowed his eyes, then spoke, Why should I go to press the ground snake, since it is a strong dragon, of course, to return to the kingdom of the strong dragon, as for that group of ground snakes, just stay in the snake nest and continue to bounce around! Chapter 1817: Then you stay with me tonight In the end, people who have followed Yermek for many years, Liko instantly understood the meaning of this statement. Her face made a difficult and hesitant face, Mrs. Keomany, if this matter is known to Miss Summer, maybe the mother-daughter bond between the two of you will really be gone. The consequences are unthinkable! Yermek was full of care, So you think, we have a good rtionship now? Its already bad anyway, so whats the point of being afraid of this? After a pause, Yermek added, And, if this is allowed to go on like this, she will only be more disgusted with me, and the result will not be worse than this. So choosing to do so is the best choice! Liko opened her mouth, but didnt know what to say. Finally, I had to sigh a long sigh, Well, since Mrs. Keomany you have made a decision, then I will do as you say, as long as Mrs. Keomany does not regret it! C In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. Summer woke up early in the morning and received a message from Yermek. When I opened it, it was flight information. She will bending at Capital Airport this evening. Summers heart was instantly and viciously torn! Others do not understand Yermek, but she knows best as a daughter. Yermek ising to Capital, and its definitely not a good one! Careful attention must be paid to this. Whats wrong Miss Summer, absent-minded. Katamon came over and tried to pat Summers shoulder. Who knew that Summer was too distracted to be tapped, and her phone fell directly to the ground. There was a crunching sound and the screen cracked open a crack. Katamon suddenly panicked and stammered, Sorry Miss Summer, I didnt mean to, I just saw you were distracted, so I was going to ask you what you were doing. Who knew the phone would fall on the floor? Katamon almost cried out, Miss Summer, dont be mad at me, Ill pay you a new one now, okay? Its just a phone, Theo said with a nd expression, I see this phone is also very worn out, can not find a suitable reason to help rece it, you are a big help to me. While saying that, while bending down to pick up the phone. Before he could touch it, Summer shouted up, Dont move! The crowd froze in fear. Summer took the phone with a swift, direct snatch, deadly protection in the arms. Summer, are you okay? Theo asked with concern, Is something wrong? Summer took a deep breath and let her expression be calm, Its okay, Im just nostalgic for the old days, so I dont want to get a new phone, Im rather emotional, sorry. The crowd smiled and breathed a sigh of relief, Thats good, I thought something had happened to you, it lookspletely different from usual! Summer squeezed out a smile, but it didnt reach the bottom of her eyes. This little detail is in the eyes of Theo. After eating breakfast, he took a chance to drag Summer to the garden and asked in all directions, Summer, tell me the truth, what is going on? Nothing. Summer still wont admit it.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Theos eyes were full of helplessness, You know our rtionship now, right? Although we are not a couple, but we have a child together, so if you have anything, you must talk to me. Nothing, just suddenly homesick, I n to go to a hotel tonight, so its more rxed. Summer said. For good reason, suddenly you want to stay in a hotel? Theo wondered, If you want to go home, I can apany you back to Santorini right now, and didnt we agree to take a trip to Reliacao when youre ready to get everything straightened out first. Howe youve changed your mind now? Anyway, I just want to be alone. Summers tone grew impatient, And thats not okay? Theos expression hurt up and nodded in darkness, If you want to be alone, of course you can, I dont force it, so get some rest first! With that, he was ready to send Summer back to her room to rest. Summers footsteps, however, stalled. Turning his head to look at Theo, No matter what happens, youre willing to be on my side, right? Of course. Theo agreed very quickly and honestly, I will never go back on what I said. Then youll stay with me in the hotel tonight. Summer said. Chapter 1818: I call this a courtesy first and then an army Hmm? Theo froze for a moment before reacting. Forty-something years old, at this moment actually blush up, and talk upside down, Let me apany you to stay in a hotel ah, stay in a room? Yeah, were staying in one. Summer nodded. Theos heartbeat became more intense, excitedly rubbed his hands, It is not impossible, but if I live with you, so it seems that I am more advantageous ah. After a pause and waved his hand, Dont worry, I dont mean anything else, if you dont worry about me, Ill sleep on the floor, sleep on the sofa is fine. Anyway, its closer than sleeping in Damons room now, with a Katamon in between! Theos heart has begun to bubble pink. But the next moment, it was ruthlessly poked by Summer. Summer spoke up, Dont think too much, the reason why I asked you toe with me to the hotel is because my mother ising and Im afraid I cant manage on my own. And in therge Capital, the only person she trusts and is stronger is Theo. Thats why they invited Theo toe and stay at the hotel with them. Theo heard this, the heart was immediately sshed with a pot of cold water. Not only because tonights idea of living together went down the drain, but also because of Yermeks imminent arrival at Capital. You seem nervous, Summer could see that his expression was off, because you dont want to see my mother? So, what you said before about facing difficulties together is also false? Of course not! Theo denied, Im just not ready yet, Mrs. Keomany ising sooner than I thought, is it appropriate for me to meet dressed like this, should I go shopping for new clothes, and gifts and stuff, what should I prepare? Theo looked like a brat, jumping up and down in a hurry. Summer didnt hold back and let out a giggle. Just so you know, my mother didnte here to discuss our marriage, she came here to get you and me in trouble. Summer reminded.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Since they are looking for trouble, how can they possibly look at those gifts? As for what Theo wears, its even less likely to care. Theos expression was very serious, Its her business if she doesnt care, and its my fault if Im not prepared. And, even if Yermek wasing over for trouble, it was Summers mother, his future Mrs. Keomany! Are you so sure Ill marry you? Summer raised her eyebrows, I didnt say I liked you! Youll like it. Theo was very confident, And I guess, youve got your heart set on me now. Summers eyes were filled with confusion, Why, where did you get the confidence? She obviously didnt say anything, and even usually doesntmunicate much with Theo. How can you tell that this is exciting? Theos tone remained chesty, If you werent attracted to me, you wouldnt have asked me to apany you tonight; you could have dealt with your mother on your own, and to bring me along would have been to acknowledge me. Summer choked on these words for a moment. The reason why I wanted to call on you was just to find someone to be a witness. Otherwise she had no one to help her with whatever Yermek was doing to her. Theo nodded, Good, then Ill be a witness, help you and protect you when it matters. Summer nodded, Anyway, I can find anyone, I just see that you are more familiar and more attached to me, thats why I choose you, you know? I know, thank you for being willing to give me this opportunity, I appreciate it. Theo replied seriously. After a pause and spoke, Okay, its gettingte, you havent booked a hotel for Mrs. Keomany yet, lets go out and book together and buy new clothes and gifts on the way. I told you this is to spite you and me, why are you still so attached to it! After all, Mrs. Keomany well, first courtesy, so that I appear to be more educated, should be able to increase the impression points. Chapter 1819: Unless special circumstances Listening to Theos sophomoric arguments, Summer cried andughed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In the end, Ipromised and chose to leave with Theo to book hotels, buy clothes, etc. And this end, Bonnie and others are staying on the second floor in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, stretching their necks, are eavesdropping on the conversation between the two. Well, did you hear what was said? Anna asked curiously. Bonnie shook her head, Didnt really hear it, but it seemed to mention mother, I guess, probably Summers mother ising? What! Annas expression instantly gripped, rolled over and got up from the sofa, Then how are you guys still so calm, hurry up and get ready, this is not a trivial matter! Theres no need to be so anxious. Bonnie reassured her, If something really happens, Theo will definitely contact us. Now nothing is said, that means no problem. Are you sure? Anna was not quite sure, What if these two are trying to carry it together? This is not something that can be solved by carrying together! Why dont I call and see? Bonnie asked tentatively. After looking at each other, the five children and Anna nodded together. Bonnie then dialed the phone to Theo in front of the eyes of the crowd. After half a minute, hung up the phone. Well, whats the situation? Anna asked. Bonnie replied, He said it was indeed Mrs. Keomany who wasing, but it was not clear whether she was a friend or foe, so he went to meet first, and if he couldnt figure it out, he would call us. Really, if you wait to find us when you cant get it right, it will be toote to get back-up, of course, now. Said the wind is the rain, Anna has nimbly put on the jacket, Lets go, the time hase for friends two. Looking at Annas appearance, Bonnie was dumbfounded, What are you doing, are you nning to go fight? I would like to fight, but now that Im preparing for pregnancy, pimp told me to be as calm and peaceful as possible, and to never get into a fight with someone unless there are special circumstances. When ites to pregnancy preparation, Annas eyes are filled with light. You can see how much she is looking forward to this little life that is yet toe. So if youre not fighting, why are you putting up this front? Bonnie asked. Anna rolled up her sleeves again, I cant fight, but I can poison ah! This did not go against the pimps instructions, but also allowed Mrs. Keomany to clean up. How nice! It was like killing two birds with one stone. Annas eyes had be expectant, looking forward to Bonniespliments. Bonnie: Its just too much to praise! Brewing for a long time, or only raised a hand to pat Annas shoulder, not said, now do not know whether it is an enemy or friend, if you poisoned, the other side turned out to be good people how to do? This makes Summer an enemy. So it needs to be calm. Anna was persuaded, You have a point, then I wont poison for now. Bonnie breathed a long sigh of relief and was ready to praise Anna for her high level of awareness. Before the words came out, I heard Anna say, But just in case, Ill put the poison on my body first, and if I find out Mrs. Keomany is the bad guy, Ill poison her right away! When the timees, Mrs. Keomany will be caught off guard! Bonnie felt a few ck lines drift across her forehead. Come on, said so half a day, or in vain. It is really unable to persuade Anna, Bonnie also had to choose to give up. Lets take a step and see! With that in mind, several people set off, and ording to the location tracking on Theos car, they soon arrived at Capitals Sheng Tang Hotel. And after Theo and Summer got their room, they set off to the mall to do some shopping. It just gives Bonnie and others an opportunity to take advantage of the situation. I ran to the front desk and asked for the door number and booked another room next door. This way if something happens, you can quickly arrive in the next room and help Theo and Summer. Chapter 1820: Are you afraid? Things have gone this far, Bonnie is still a bit wavering, reaching out and tugging Annas arm, Is this the right thing for us to do, if Summer finds out, will We do so hidden, easily do not show up, certainly will not be found, do not worry! Anna was confident. Then touched his stomach, Im a little hungry now, as the saying goes, sharpening the knife is not a bad idea, lets go to a nearby restaurant to eat something first. What if we go downstairs now and run right into them? little Joanna asked worriedly, Wont that make us look bad? Anna leaned over and reached out and pinched the tip of little Joannas nose, You little crows mouth, dont say that, what if the spirit is fulfilled? And it turned out to be true! A few people walked downstairs and just happened to collidewith Summer who had bought something and returned to the hotel. With so many pairs of eyes staring together, Bonnie felt a tingle in the back of her head. And Summer and Theo were full of amazement, Bonnie, Anna, what are you doing here?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. I happened to be passing by and saw this hotel was nice, so I came in for a stroll. Anna liese and go. Summers eyes gradually moved down andnded on Annas hand, Shopping for a hotel and getting a room on the way? Anna then reacted to the fact that she still had the room card in her hand. Intended to hide but it was toote. I can only smile awkwardly towards Summer, Aunt Summer, would you believe me if I said I found this room card on the floor? Summer replied dryly, I can believe that, but these things can be known just by going to theputer, so its useless for you to lie to me. Well! At this point, Anna can only frankly admit, It was my idea, and they have nothing to do with it. I asked them toe with me, so if youre angry, Mom, me me alone. Bonnie also stepped forward and spoke up. Not to be outdone, the five children also came forward, No, this matter has something to do with us too, Grandma, you can just spank us. With that, Erika puckered up and waited to get her ass kicked. But what I waited for was Summers gentle voice, Ive guessed the truth, youre here to protect me, right? Without waiting for an answer, Summer continued on, You guys dont have to do this, Im safe now and Im fine with Theo protecting me. Yeah Bonnie, you guys go ahead if you dont have anything to do, just leave this side to me. Theo said with a nod. Bonnie how can be assured, Dad, I heard that this Mrs. Keomany is not a good fight, when she pursues, we stay by your side, can also protect you ah. You are either maternity or children, who is protecting who in the end, hurry up and go, dont make it difficult for me. Theos attitude was very firm. Even spoke with a stern face, If you dont leave, Ill get really angry! Seeing this, Bonnie suddenly panicked, Dad, dont be angry, Ill leave now, but if you have something you need my help, you must say ah! I know. Theo nodded, If something really happens, Ill definitely look for you. Bonnie then reluctantly dragged the crowd to prepare to leave. But at that moment, the door of the safe passage was pushed open. A very sultry dressed woman walked in, with sunsses on her face, but how could not hide the deep overflowing dislike. Its a spitting image of the ce! You are in a hurry to leave what ah, my daughters illness has not sat down to talk about it, run what, is afraid, ready to abscond? Chapter 1821: You are not qualified Seeing this sudden appearance of the sultry woman, Annas first impression was very bad. Who are you, we dont know you, why are you talking so hard? Summer tugged on Annas coat and shook her head gently, This is Mrs. Keomany, my mother. Anna: !!! She looked at Summer and then at Yermek, full of disbelief. Spoken in a voice like a beep, You you you how you and your mother So simr looking and just as young, they look like sisters right? Yermek asked with a smirk. Anna couldnt figure out what that meant, but nodded anyway. Yes, she was amazed at this. Yermek is very well maintained and it is not too much to say that she is in her early forties. How in the world did you do it? I get a lot of facials and I get amniotic centa and stuff, so I naturally look younger. Yermek exins. After a pause, sheughed softly again, I must have scared you just now, just kidding, first time meeting, let me introduce myself, I am Mrs. Keomany, Summers mother. Theo also put on a strict expression, Mrs. Keomany hello, I am, Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Mrs. Keomany, I know who you are, dont be so formal, Ill just go along with the kids calling you Theo! Then he turned his attention to Bonnie and the others, This is my grandson-inw, and great-grandson and great-granddaughter, right? It looks really good, here, this is the gift I prepared. While saying that, he took out gifts from his bag and gave one to everyone. This operation directly confused the crowd. What is this way ah? Even if I thought Mrs. Keomany would not stop this marriage, which was more than 20 yearste, I never thought it would be so gentle. Especially when everyone weighed the gifts in their hands and found them to be quite expensive.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. What the hell is Mrs. Keomany up to? Not only them, but also Summer was stunned and reached out and tugged Mrs. Keomanys arm, pulling her into a corner and lowering her voice to ask, What the hell do you want? Mrs. Keomany was all smiles, You kid, what can I do, I just want to make a good impression. Thats all. But Summer didnt believe it at all, Youre the only one who wants to make a good impression in front of everyone? No way! Mrs. Keomanys eyes instantly became miserable. Hang your head, a long sigh, I know, before doing so many things, you must have beenpletely disappointed in me, but Summer, I really want to make up for you this time. I was advised by Liko before I came here that if we dont have a good rtionship now, we may not even be able to be mother and daughter in the future. I was afraid, and I wanted you to remain my daughter, which is why I came to Capital and willingly told you the truth about everything. Summers eyes still flickered with suspicion, So how do you prove it? Mrs. Keomany simply replied, I will tell you anything you want to know, and if there is any half-truth, I will die now. Such a poisonous oath is tough enough, right? Summer bowed her head and thought seriously for a long time. Only then did he nod his head in agreement, Yes, then you answer my first question first. Dont ask here, its crowded, lets go to the room, I can tell you anything you want to know. Mrs. Keomany demanded. This is not too much to ask. This ce is indeed crowded with people and ears, not at all suitable for conversation. Go to the room. Summer said, taking the lead and swiping open the door to the room. Mrs. Keomany walked in right behind her. When it was the others turn, they were stopped at the door by her. Whats wrong, we cant go in? Theo asked. Mrs. Keomany had an apologetic smile on her face, I dont think so, after all, this is a very serious asion and you are not entitled to sit in on it. Let them in. Summer ordered without looking back. Even though Mrs. Keomany was particrly reluctant, she agreed and sidled up to let everyone in. Chapter 1822: Are you afraid? Its just that once inside, everyone was very self-conscious and didnt want to make a scene. Sitting obediently on the sofa, he began to watch the show. Summer sat down across from Mrs. Keomany and got straight to the point as soon as she sat down, You know I have a son and a lover, right? Summer nodded, Yes, I know. But you tampered with my memories and wouldnt let me remember them, did you?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. I didnt force you, it was you who said back then that you wanted to seal your heart from love, thats why I got someone to hypnotize you, in order to make your life a little happier. Mrs. Keomany exined again. Just how much of my memories have you tampered with, and when are you going to return those memories that were originally mine? Whenever you want. Mrs. Keomany replied cheerfully. So quick is something Summer didnt expect. Are you sure that you can really give it back to me? Mrs. Keomany nodded heavily, Yes, it was painful, even frightening, for me to hide your true memories. She was afraid that there would never be such a perfect Summer in this world again. More afraid that the perfect Summer will be angry with her and die with her when she finds her memories. But now, the most feared thing has happened. Mrs. Keomany let out a long sigh, I want to make it up to you as much as I can while I still have a chance to redeem myself, at least so I can feel better. I want those memories of me, right now, in front of them. Summers voice had trembled with excitement. Faced with the truth close at hand, how could she not look forward to it! Mrs. Keomanys expression was very hesitant, Do we have to do it in front of them, Summer? Actually, we can go to the room. Its right here! Summer was very insistent, Who knows if youll make a move when we get to the room, I dont trust you! Well! Yermek had to give up, Ill just do it, take it easy, Ill do whatever you say. In front of the crowd, Yermek then began to help Summer recover her memory. Although she was in a deep sleep, Summers body began to spasm and her expression was very painful. Theo was distressed by the situation and went up to Summer to shake her awake. Dont move her! Mrs. Keomany shouted, She is now retrieving her memories in her dreams, and the memories are too painful to react in her body in this way; if you wake up, all my previous efforts will be in vain. So we can only watch her suffer so much? Theos heart was full of intolerance. And the next thing Mrs. Keomany said was solid as hell. Mrs. Keomany said coldly, She is in so much pain only because the feedback given by the memories is painful, and the culprit who caused the pain of the memories, shouldnt you do some soul-searching? The reason Summer is in so much pain is because of Theo. If he had believed in Summer back then and could have insisted on keeping Summer, he wouldnt be here today. At that, Theos expression became more and more self-conscious. So is there anything I can do to make it less difficult for her, or for me to help share a little? Theo asked. Mrs. Keomany thought for a moment, There is a way, but it depends on whether you are willing to do it. You name it, Im willing to do whatever it takes to make Summer slightly morefortable! Mrs. Keomany then said, You put your arm in Summers mouth and let Summer bite it hard so she can take out all this hate. The hatred, as long as you vent it, the heart will not be so painful. Hold on, Im going to the bathroom first. Theo immediately stood up. Mrs. Keomanys eyes became cold, Are you trying to run away from the battle, just a bite, but also to hide in the bathroom? Chapter 1823: You can meet anytime you want Mrs. Keomanys heart grew fierce at the thought of her daughter liking such a person. I knew it was the right trip to Capital. Otherwise how to personally see the true face of Theo! Theo, however, panicked and shook his head, No, you misunderstood, Im not trying to be a deserter, Im just worried that Im not clean, so Im going to the bathroom to wash my arms before Summer bites. Anna is also helping out, Yes, Mrs. Keomany you dont specte, Theo has put a lot of effort into finding Summer over the years, far more than you can imagine. Thats all I had to do, if I hadnt lost Summer, how would I have gone to all that trouble to make up for it. Theo did see it clearly. He quickly washed his arm before stuffing it into Summers mouth, Im ready. Mrs. Keomany collected the amazement in her eyes, ruthlessly and directly hypnotized Summer. Let Summer gather all the hatred in her heart in her mouth. A mouthful went down, causing Theo to stifle a grunt of pain. But its just a muffled grunt, but theres no half-measure to move the arm away. Seeing the blood already trickling down the corner of Summers mouth, Theo twisted slightly and used his other hand to wipe the blood. So as not to stain the dress on Summer. She just bought the dress today and said she especially liked it. Theo said with a smile. Mrs. Keomany just ignored it, and started hitting harder and harder. Finally it was Summer who was awakened by the rich taste of blood in her mouth, which loosened her mouth. And Theos arm has been bitten so much that you can see the white bones. Afraid of scaring Summer, he hid that arm behind his back, Summer, youre awake! Kai! Summers eyes changedpletely, a confluence of emotion and longing that prompted her to step forward and embrace Theo. Theos body trembled violently, unable to believe his ears. What did you call me ? Kai, Kai, Kai! Summer called out three times in a row. The name, which she gave to Theo, Kai, prefers to live on, because then she can try to reach the heights she wants and try to get what she wants. But since Summer left Capital, its been over twenty years since Theo was called that again. And because of this name, Theo is quite sure that the Summer that was once there is back! Its me, Summer, Im sorry foring to you sote, its all because of me that youve had a bad time all these years, Ill make it up to you in the future. Theo said. Summers expression was stunned for a few moments, All these years? Has a long time passed already, didnt I just leave Capital not a few months ago, I was in a car ident and became a vegetable?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. What is this about? Even if they recover their memories, they shouldnt just forget what theyve seen before! Theo and the others turned suspicious eyes to Mrs. Keomany. Mrs. Keomany is very calm, you understand it as schizophrenia, imnted in her body anotherplete personality, each personality is independent, so when the Summer you know well awakens, Santorinis Summer is dormant. Because of the dormancy, the memory about that part of her will naturally cease to exist. The reasoning is that simple. What Santorinis Summer, Summer said with a puzzled look on her face, Kai, what the hell are you guys talking about, why cant I understand. Theo took her into his arms, Its okay, Ill tell you everything you dont understand, Summer, well have plenty of opportunities in the future! said, and turned his head to Mrs. Keomany, Thank you Mrs. Keomany, may I take Summer away now? Mrs. Keomany nodded, Yes, but Im going to see her tomorrow, and if you dont, Ill just have to dere war on you. Summer is your daughter, you can see her whenever you want. Theo replied. Chapter 1824: Why do I hate you for a good reason? Hearing this, Summers eyes widened in shock. Reaching out and tugging at Theos coat, Wait, why am I a little confused, when did you meet my mother and how did shee to Capital, and, are you guys so close? What the hell is going on! Go home first, and when we get home, Ill tell you all about it! Theo said. Summer then agreed. Follow Theo out of the hotel and sit in the car to go back to the vi. Summer stared deathly at the scenery outside the car window with an exmation in her eyes, This is the Capital after twenty years, its nothing like I imagined. After a pause and touched his cheek, I didnt think I would look like this now, its not quite what I thought it would be either. After more than twenty years, many things have changed, and it may take a long time for you to adapt, but its okay, Ill be there for you to adapt. Theo said. Summer nodded heavily and responded with a yes. In a whirlwind, another particrly important thinges to mind. Kai, our baby, I was pregnant when I left Capital and had to ask the Grant family of Willisto help me take care of it so my mother wouldnt find out about it and get it killed. How is the child doing now? Theo reached out and pointed to Bonnie sitting in the back row, I forgot to introduce you, this is Bonnie, our sons Before the words were out of her mouth, Summer was so shocked that she choked right up. You say this is it? How is it possible? I thought our child would be especially masculine, be a top man, be a president, and then a divine doctor. How did it be a siren? After saying these words, and worried about hurting their own son with self-esteem, rushed to exin, You must not misunderstand, no matter what you be, are my son, I love you the same. It is a siren on the siren it, at least it is alive! Sometimes you cant be too picky about what you do. Summer kept reassuring herself in her mind.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Bonnie, on the other hand, huffed and spoke, Hello Granny, introduce yourself, my name is Bonnie and Im Sebastian, your sons wife. Its okay to call Bonnie and give someone else a wife, I wouldnt mind what you said. Summer, an afterthought, finally reacted. The whirlwind smile made the corners of his mouth bloom to the heel of his head, So youre my daughter-inw, hello hello, at a nce youre a good boy, youre so pretty, thank you for being willing to marry my son. Sebastian is the best man I have ever met, thank you Granny for bringing him into the world. Bonnie said. Its not a pat on the back, its a genuine thank you. If it werent for Sebastian, she wouldnt have experienced so many things and had so many wonderful memories. So its all thanks to Summer who gave birth to Sebastian. Summer was a little embarrassed by thepliment and waved her hand, No need to be so polite, by the way, these little kids around you are Bonnie immediately introduced, These are the children I had with Sebastian, Damon, Andrew, Lukas, Erika, and Joanna. As for Anna, she introduced herself, Hi Auntie, my name is Anna, Im Bonnies best BFF and your sons brothers daughter-inw. Summer instantlyughed her head off. I woke up to a world turned upside down, but it seemed like everything was moving in a good direction. Thats great! Summer couldnt help but feel, It seems like its not a bad thing for me to wake up again after being in aa for more than twenty years. How nice to experience a whole new life without feeling anything! I wish you could stay awake, even if you hate me and want to kill me. Theomented. At least this way, it would have been possible to reunite with Summer more than twenty years earlier. Summer blinked, Why would I hate you for good reason? Chapter1825: Let’s all live well This statement directly put Theo on the spot. Frozen for a full half-minute before asking rhetorically, Dont you hate me, I didnt trust you back then, causing you to be driven out of Capital, not even a trace of your existence. That, Summer waved her hand, I dont care, I know the cleaners are clean, and its a good thing you wiped me out, otherwise I wouldnt have been able to have a baby in the Grant family so easily when I went to Willisto. Summer is in love with Theo, so there is no half-hearted hatred. Even at this moment also looked at Theo with affection, And time has proven that I was not wrong about you, all these years you only have me in your heart and have been looking for me, havent you? Yes, I want to find you, apologize to you face to face, and set the record straight. Theo nodded. Summer backhanded him into a hug, Thats enough.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. What is there to hate after all this? But Theo still has questions to ask. Right off the bat, Summer was already impatient to ask, How long until we get home? I cant wait to see my son. Theos thoughts were instantly sidetracked by such a question. Right away, see that old-fashioned vi in front of you, thats Sebastian and Bonnies current home. Theo introduced. Summer followed the direction of his finger in the distance, her eyes filled with anticipation. And the people in the vi, for Summer regained memory of this thing still do not know. They went about their business as usual. After Sebastian went downstairs and made a cup of coffee, he was also ready to go back to his study to continue his work. Bang! Summer pushed open the door of the foyer, without even changing her shoes, and rushed to the living room to look around, Sebastian, Sebastian, where are you? Sebastian, standing a short distance away, was full of confusion, but responded with a voice, Im here. The next second, Summer appeared in front of it. She reached out and cupped Sebastians cheek, with full teardrops in her eyes, Youve grown so big, ah, very handsome, more handsome than I expected. Eh? Sebastian didnt understand what was happening, Mother, whats wrong with you? Summers expression became even more agitated, Say it again. Whats wrong with you? Previous sentence. Mother? Summer nodded vigorously, Yes, these two words, how to hear how to feelfortable, or you call a hundred times, no, fifty times well, too much of the voice is easy to break. When faced with such a request, Sebastians face was full of question marks. I really dont know what is happening. It was Bonnie who walked in and exined, Sebastian, shes got her memory back now. Really, Aunt Summer, so youre the real Summer now, right, look who I am? Max immediately came forward. Summer thought carefully, You are Max, right? I remember when I left Capital, you were still in swaddling clothes, I didnt expect that you have grown so big. Yes, yes, yes, its me. Max was excited beyond belief, What about the old man on the couch next to him? What old man, you brat dont know the rules, this is Old Mr. Pearson, you should be called Old Mr. Pearson, Summer pped Max directly on the back of the head. When Old Mr. Pearson saw this, tears came to his eyes. Nodding vigorously, Yes, this is the Summer I know, the Summer I know is back! Why ah you all, all put on this face, I am very ufortable, I am back, you should be happy, should not you? Summer asked, skimming her lips. Howe everyone is so sad and upset. Thats not much fun! Happy, of course I am. Old Mr. Pearson nodded vigorously, Now its good, the family is reunited, all the wishes of the Pearson Family and the Jones Family have been fulfilled. Lets just get on with our lives for the next few decades! Chapter 1826: Beware of Fraud Summer, however, raised her hand at this point, I still have some questions about what has happened to me in the past twenty years or so. Theo said he would exin to her, but so far he hasnt! Ill tell you what. Theo said. For the next hour or so, Theo talked about the years. This includes the story of meeting another Summer in Santorini and how it happened. Hearing thest, Summer clenched her hands and her eyes were scarlet. Its all my mothers doing, I knew it, when she said that I should go back to Reliacao, there is no good thing to discuss with me, but I still believed it. This is what will lead to more than twenty years of separation. Its all my fault. Theo spoke sincerely, If I could have trusted you a little more and let you stay by my side, how could there have been all those things that happenedter? So in the end, its all about his distrust. Summer lovingly caressed Theos cheek, This has nothing to do with you, we were both too young, and I dont me you at all, Kai, my heart has always carried you, there is a ce for you. And Theos heart is full of her, thats enough! Two people truly love each other, time and trials will not defeat them. The two peoples eyes intertwined and their expressions gradually became charming. Thest Anna dry cough, broke the charm, or you two go to the room to catch up, the elders in love, we a group of juniors stay together to watch, really a little less interesting ah. The eyes dont even know where to put them. At that, Summer and Theo looked at each other and both couldnt help butugh. Okay, its not a bad idea to chat somewhere else! When the two of them went back to the room, Bonnie noticed that Sebastians eyes were still dead on the room door. Apparently still looking forward to catching up with Summer. Therell be plenty of opportunities for thatter. Bonnie reached out and patted Sebastians shoulder, Lets let them catch up first. Thats right, if you had to choose between Bonnie and a few kids, your choice would be Bonnie, too, right? Anna followed to help. Sebastian didnt hesitate, Thats true. When this statement was made, several little ones had disappointed expressions on their faces, Daddy, in your eyes, children are all idents and wives are the true love? Who said that. Sebastian grimaced, Dont listen to this person in the future, people who tell the truth too much are not necessarily good people.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The absurd dictum with the serious expression directly made Annaugh. Finally raised his hand to wipe the tears from the corner of his eyes, What good will it do you if youugh me to death! That way I can find a new wife for Rupert, pick one who talks less and save me the trouble of talking so much. Sebastian replied. This statement, less and less far from the chicken. A few people were in the living room in a frenzy. In the room, Theo and Summer were sitting on the edge of the bed, but they were suddenly rusty and unfamiliar with each other. They squeeze out bright smiles at each other, but are slow to move closer. Finally it was Summer who broke the ice, Lets take some time to get used to it, dating and all that, weve all changed a lot over the years. Its true that its changed, but the heart that loves you will always remain the same. Theo replied. After a pause and added, Do as you say, lets regrind! Summer nodded with satisfaction. Following that, the topic was brought back to the main topic, My mother is not so easily let go, she was able to hypnotize me for more than twenty years, but now she is giving up her control over me because of just your words, this is obviously unreasonable. So, be careful of fraud! Chapter 1827: Is this all knotted up by you? Theo nodded his head. My thoughts are simr to yours, but she did regain your memory and no one can touch you now that you are staying in Capital. Mrs. Keomany is very good, but its hard to work at Capital. Mrs. Keomany would not have had the opportunity to win if not for the misunderstanding thatled to Summer leaving Capital back then. So why would Mrs. Keomany now willingly give up and express her surrender? How to think how fishy. Lets go to the hotel together tomorrow, see her again and have a good chat. Theo suggested. Summer, however, shook her head and disagreed with this approach, We have to take the initiative, so we have to wait for her toe to me. Until Mrs. Keomany arrives, keep the enemy intact. And how do you know if shelle, what if she neveres? Theo asked again. Summers tone was firm, She will definitelye. And wouldnt it be better if she didnte? They can be together all the time! Hearing this, Theo couldnt help butugh softly, The Summer I know is back. Summer raised her eyebrows, as she did twenty years ago, glowing and beautiful, so that people can not move their eyes.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. C For seven days in a row, Mrs. Keomany did not show up. Rather, Summer already has all the current Capitals situation figured out. She also has nothing to do every day, so she pulls Bonnie out to go shopping. Give the gang of grandchildren all kinds of buy buy buy. The strong desire to buy is really surprised Bonnie. Mom, Bonnie spoke up to discourage, in fact, children grow very fast, buy so many clothes simply can not wear them all, then it will be a waste. You think I bought too much too, dont you? Summer asked. Bonnie immediately waved her hand, I do not mean that, you want to buy of course you can buy, but also do not just focus on buying for the children, also buy a little for yourself ah. Summer hasnt bought herself any clothes since she regained her memory. I wore clothes that another Summer had brought from Santorini. Those clothes are nice, but they dont quite match the current Summer vibe. You should choose a few pieces of clothing that match the current temperament. And hearing this, Summer waved her hand andughed softly, I wear whatever I want, I mainly want to make up for the regret. Regret? Bonnie was full of confusion, Make up for what regret. Summer exins, I missed out on Sebastians entire childhood, not even being able to buy him a single outfit, and now that I have grandchildren, I want to make up for it twice as much. After a pause and looked at Bonnie, Just grant me this little wish! Bonnie: What else can be said! Mom you can buy whatever you like, when the timees Ill change them a few sets a day, Im sure theyll wear out. Bonnie said. Summer was beaming and started to keep buying. When I was almost done shopping and ready to check out, I was told that someone had already checked out. Who is it, Sebastian? Bonnie asked curiously. But I havent heard that Sebastian hase over, and the mall is not owned by the Jones Family. Who settled the bill? Just as he was thinking, a figure appeared in front of the two with a reluctant smile on his face, Summer, its been a long time. Seeing clearly who the person in front of her was, the smile on Summers face stopped abruptly, and her eyes were filled with ice cold, What are you doing here, are you ready toe and talk to me properly? Mrs. Keomany said, Theres no rush, I just want to go shopping with you and buy some clothes for my heavy grandson, my heavy granddaughter. At that, Summer suddenly realized, Did you settle those bills? Chapter 1828: Even if three minutes Mrs. Keomany had a bureaucratic smile on her face, Its me, I think Before the words were finished, they were coldly retorted by Summer, I dont need your money, Ill transfer this money to you. Mrs. Keomanys expression was sad, Summer, why did we have toe to this point, I already know that I was wrong and gave you all my memories back, didnt I? Thats because you cant hide it anymore, Summer corrects, Youre passively giving me back these memories because if you dont, our rtionship will only get more frosty. Mrs. Keomanys eyes shed with surprise, Youre really my own daughter, you know what Im thinking. Since you know that I know the truth well, there is no need toe and lie, why bother, disgust yourself, and make me look at the joke. Summer said coldly. Said, pulled out a bank card from the bag, There is 100 million in it, enough money for you to give today, the rest of the money even if I pay you back, thank you for taking care of me all these years. Snapping- The bank card was thrown at Mrs. Keomanys feet. Mrs. Keomany only nced down and her eyes grew sad, shaking her head in agony, I dont want this money, Summer, can we ever go back to the good old days when we were mother and daughter? Without half a hesitation, Summer gave the answer, No! What little mother-daughter love she had with Mrs. Keomany had long since been worn away in those twenty years of deception. For Mrs. Keomany at this moment, there is only indifference and distancing. You go back to Reliacao, from now on we bridge to bridge, road to road, we dont owe each other anymore. Summer said. Mrs. Keomany was very determined, Im not leaving, cant you just calm down and talk to me? Even seeing Summersck of response, she looked at Bonnie next to her, Dont you know how to speak up for me? Im the one who has a problem with you, why are you being mean to Bonnie? Also, if you treat Bonnie like this again, I will only hate you more. Summer said in a very protective manner. Mrs. Keomany opened her mouth, but in the end she was speechless. Lamenting a sigh, he spoke again, At least, give me a chance to exin, five minutes, just give me five minutes on it. No time. Summers attitude remained cold. Even after he finished, he was ready to pull Bonnie away. Mrs. Keomany pursued, If you dont want to listen to my exnation, then I will follow you every day, as long as there is an opportunity to show, I will not let go. Dont you think youre annoying when youre like that? Summer finally couldnt help it. But Mrs. Keomany gave a bitter smile, When did trying to make up with your own daughter be annoying too? Summer: It was so overwhelming that I had to agree, Three minutes, only three minutes. Isnt that a little too short. If you think its not enough, forget it. Anyway, thats all I can give you. Summers attitude was firm. Mrs. Keomany had no choice but to agree, Okay, three minutes is three minutes, its better than no minute at all! Said, pointed to the next cafe, Lets go over there and sit and talk, its best to find a private box, this kind of thing is better to talk in private.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Anyway, it was only three minutes, and Summer cooperated. Just when she got to the door of the box, Bonnie was stopped, Please wait outside. I just cant go in and sit in on it, shell tell me when youre done anyway. Bonnie bargained. But Mrs. Keomany is confident, She may tell you about other things, but not this one. Its okay Bonnie, just wait outside, I can take care of myself, if theres really any danger, Ill call you. Summer said. At that, Bonnie had to give up, Then you guys go in and talk, Ill wait outside. The words fell to the ground, two people have lifted their feet into the box. Chapter 1829: You can’t catch a wolf by giving up a child Bonnie quickly pressed her ear to thepartment door, trying to hear what was being said inside. But nothing can be heard. The soundproofing of the box is just too good. She scratched her ears outside to no avail, so she had to give up. In the box, Mrs. Keomany fished a brochure out of her bag and handed it to Summer. What is this, your confession? Summer didnt even bother to raise his eyelids, If this is it, just take it away, Im not interested in reading this, its a waste of time. Its the Keomany Familys psychological secretology. Mrs. Keomany replied. What? Summers expression instantly changed from indifference to shock. Hastily opened the booklet in front of him, and was really shocked by what was inside. This is indeed the Keomany Familys secret study of psychology, and it is still an isted copy. She had left the Keomany Family for so many years and had never been exposed to something so central to the Keomany Family, but now it was being put in front of her by Mrs. Keomany. What does this mean exactly? I know you must be wondering why I would give you something like this. Mrs. Keomany spoke, I just want you to know that you are really important in my heart, and topensate you for all these years of aggravation, this orphan book belongs to you, you can pass it on or you can choose to just throw it away. Anyway, Summer decides for herself. You should know that I am not part of the Keomany Family now, and if I pass it on, what is in this orphan book will belong to the Jones Family. Summer said. Mrs. Keomany nodded, I know, thats what I meant. Use this as a sincere message to tell Summer that she is really willing to ept the Jones Family and the Pearson Family, and that she sincerely wants to make peace with Summer. I will support you in whatever decision you make in the future. Mrs. Keomany said. Summer looked over the lone book in front of her with a deep andplex expression. For a while, it was unclear whether Mrs. Keomanys sincerity was genuine or not. You can take your time to think about it, Mrs. Keomany said, seeming to see her hesitation, or you can even get someone to authenticate the booklet and then contact me when you are sure. Okay. Summer agreed readily, Ill go ahead and make sure. Summer, all those things before were my fault, I apologize to you now, you should forgive me, right? Mrs. Keomany asked again. Summer expression can not see the joy and anger, I will think about it and then tell you! That Mrs. Keomany wanted to go on. But Summer was already on her feet, Three minutes to go. She left without giving Mrs. Keomany a chance to stay. She could only open the door of thepartment and watch Summer and Bonnies backs disappear from her sight. Return to the box again, pour yourself a cup of coffee and sip it slowly. Behind the screen of the box, slowly walked out a person. It was Liko, who was with Mrs. Keomany. Liko sighed, and her tone was so desperate, Mrs. Keomany, why do you have to go this far? Actually, Miss Summer can live a good life in Capital, why do you have to force her to go back to Reliacao by such means, and even be so lowly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He has been Mrs. Keomanys servant for decades, and rarely has he seen such a lowly side of Mrs. Keomany, which is really not a good feeling. These are the ones that pay off. Mrs. Keomanys expression was nd, Dont they always say at Capital that you cant shed a child without catching a wolf? I lost a child, but I can catch a wolf. Its not a loss any way you think about it. And what if we dont get this wolf in the sack? Liko asked again. Impossible! Mrs. Keomany rejected the situation without even thinking about it, her eyes gradually deepened, Im sure I cantch onto this wolf, Ive thrown my child out, why cant Itch onto it! Chapter 1830: Trap Seeing Mrs. Keomanys emotions gradually rise, Liko hurriedly shut her mouth and said nothing more. And Mrs. Keomany, after her emotions had calmed down, spoke again, Wait another week or so and well close the, you go help me arrange the ne, when the time is right, well leave immediately. Okay Mrs. Keomany, Liko did as she was told. When she reached the door, she couldnt help but nceback at Mrs. Keomany. In the end, he said nothing, shook his head and walked away again. C The Grant family vi. Summer showed Theo the orphaned book that she got back. The two sat in the room, looking at the lonely book in front of them, with very mixed feelings. If Mrs. Keomany has even given you this thing, does it mean that it is true that she epts everything about Capital and is willing to marry you to me? Summer could not help but frown, Im afraid its not that simple, ording to the logic of the orphan book is to wait until after my marriage to give, but now it is taken out as a gift to show goodwill, do not you think it is fishy? Theo rubbed his chin, Im not the Keomanys and dont understand the importance of orphan books, and the judgment given may not be as informative. These solitary books, all of them are important materials for the Keomanys to learn psychology. Once you master these, you can manipte the mind and hypnotize people at will, just like she hypnotized me. Powerful people can hypnotize others for a long time, but because of the fear of these orphan books leaking out, girls must wait until after marriage to learn, and the marriage must be a boy marrying into a girls family to ensure that the orphan books are not passed out in THE Keomany Family. It is no exaggeration to say that the Keomany Familys orphan books have been in the Keomany Mansion for hundreds of years, and this is the first time they have gone out. As a result, it ran to Capital and came into her hands. My mother, who is most observant and did not agree to me being with you back then because I was unwilling to let you in, even going so far as to hypnotize me, is now taking the orphan book to please me. Its too evil! Theos expression also became serious, Hearing you say that, it is indeed strange, then how about returning this orphan book! Lets just say that we dont care about the orphan book and let Mrs. Keomany go back to where she came from. Its not that easy, Summer shook her head again, shes clearly paying blood money to haunt me, give it back, and shelle after me in other ways. So, no matter what, this orphan book cannot be returned. Theos eyes widened, So you still want to learn about it? Summer nodded, Yeah, its good stuff, not just for me to learn, but Bonnie too, and if Damon and the kids are interested, they can all learn too. Youre, like, going to force her? Theo understood roughly what this meant. Summer smiled brightly, Yes, just to force her, if she learns that the Keomany Familys lonely book is being circted by everyone, probably will not be able to sit still, then just reveal his true face! Thinking about that scene, Summer is already looking forward to it. That evening, Summer gathered the group and announced that they were going to study the orphan book. Bonnie is not a problem, but slightly worried, Or I can learn by myself, turn around Mrs. Keomany angry, looking for me alone trouble on it. As for Damon and the others, they are kids after all, they cant fight Mrs. Keomany! It is better not to get involved in this right and wrong. Its okay. Summer waved his hand, I have to cover you guys, and I read the lonely book, if you learn it is also considered half a master, when she is isted in Capital, we have many people, directly kill her. Thats not very nice, is it? Bonnie continued to agonize. Summer then snapped her fingers, Theres nothing wrong with that, think about her hypnotizing me for over twenty years, she can becking, why cant we? Besides, its not exactly making a bad move. At best, it will be a ploy. This-N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Bonnie finally made her decision and nodded vigorously, Okay, just listen to Mom! Several people nced at each other andughed. Unbeknownst to them, they had all jumped into the trap that Mrs. Keomany had designed. Chapter 1831: “Traitors” When he learned that Bonnie and the others had started studying the Keomany Familys orphan books, Rupert immediately came to the vi to make an effort. Bonnie, arent we best friends, take pity on me, tell me whats written in this lonely book, let me learn too. While saying this, he also blinked desperately and pretended to be cute. Bonnie just pretended not to see, You hurry up and let go of me, or Ill call out to Anna. Dont, we are good friends, you take care of me, tell me ah, even half, no, a third will do! Rupert was close to kneeling down for Bonnie. You also know that I am studying psychology, if I can get the enrichment of the orphan book, my medical skills will definitely improve by leaps and bounds, and then I can benefit more patients ah. Rupert said. So this was not done for his own selfish reasons, but for the patients of Weskiney and the whole world! Im touched by what youve said and admire your position and your eyesight. Bonnie replied sincerely, But I cant promise you that, Im sorry. Ruperts expression drops instantly and he hangs his head in defeat, Then at least give me a reason! Even if you die, you have to know the reason to die. Bonnie then replied, This orphan book was given to me by my mother-inw, originally to stimte Mrs. Keomany only to let us study, we all also swallowed it whole, did not even look at it carefully, afraid of revealing the Keomany Familys secrets. Arent you putting me in a dilemma bying to me for it now? Rupert: That makes sense, but hes really upset inside! How about this, after we settle Mrs. Keomany, Ill help you ask your mother-inw for it and put in more good words, then maybe shell be willing to lend it to you for a couple of days. Bonnie suggested again. In a twist of events, Ruperts face broke into a smile again. If not to avoid suspicion, he would like to hug Bonnie and turn around a few times. Finally just give Bonnie a big hug, Bonnie, I knew I didnt find the wrong good friend, youre so good to me, dont worry, from now on your business is my business, you just ask! Okay, Bonnie shook her head helplessly, Ill get it for you when the time is right, so get busy with your own. Rupert hemmed and hawed and turned to leave. Not muchter, but turned back.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Why are you back again ah, not agreed to help you beg Mrs. Keomany then? Bonnie turned her head, looking at the person beside Rupert, her eyes instantly serious. Not forgetting to question Rupert, Why did you bring her in here without saying hello? Rupert shrugged his shoulders, full of indifference, She is Aunt Summers mother, so of course she cane in, whats wrong with that? Of course not! Its not like you dont know that the two of them arent quite Wait, are you hypnotized? Bonnie quickly realized something was wrong. Turning her head to Mrs. Keomany, her eyes were extraordinarily angry, Mrs. Keomany, how can you just hypnotize people like that, its very rude! Im sorry. Mrs. Keomany opened her mouth to apologize, but not half as sorry, I wanted to see Summer, but none of your maids would let me in, so I really had no choice but to find someone of more standing to bring me in. Of course, she could have chosen to hypnotize all the servants so that she could waltz in, but that would have been too much trouble and tiring. It is still easier to hypnotize a person in this way. Release the hypnosis immediately. Bonnie ordered with a stern face. Mrs. Keomany, however, looked at her with a smile, I know youre learning hypnosis now, so you can try it for yourself, and then while youre trying, Ill go see Summer for a while. After a pause and assured, Dont worry, I said something and left, at most half an hour, if you cant get it done after half an hour, Ille and help you. Bonnie subconsciously lied, Shes not home right now. He immediately pointed to the top staircase, Aunt Summer is sunbathing on the top floor, you can go up that staircase. Well, thank you Rupert, Mrs. Keomany nodded and lifted her steps upstairs. Chapter 1832: It’s all fake Wait a minute! Bonnie rushed forward to stop Mrs. Keomany. Mrs. Keomany scowled at her, Is there anything else? She doesnt necessarily want to see you right now, so youre just asking for trouble if you go, so why not wait until she wants to see you? Bonnie persuaded. She doesnt want Summer and Mrs. Keomany to be at odds at this juncture. A lot can go wrong. Its only half an hour, and Im leaving until Im finished. Mrs. Keomany said. After a pause, and full of guilt to look at Bonnie, And I guessed you would block me, so, hard work Bonnie, you must hold on. What does it mean? Without waiting for Bonnie to ask, Mrs. Keomany spoke, During hypnosis, I entered a string ofmands into Ruperts brain, and if you didnt stay in the living room during this half hour, he would kill himself. Bonnie: !!! She nced down and found that she had half a foot on the stairs. And not far away, Rupert clutched his glittering dagger, his eyes looking straight at her. Just waiting for her other foot to step on the stairs, the dagger in her hand will cut through the neck aorta! Damn! Bonnie cursed under her breath and just had to rush forward to stop Rupert. Rupert, give me the knife, quick! Bonnie said. Rupert seemed not to hear, still clutching the dagger with a deadly grip. It is as if the palm of the hand and the dagger are welded together. Bonnie used the force of nine oxen and two tigers, which finally snatched the dagger. But still uneasy, and pulled Ruperts belt, his hands tied up, and then tied his legs with a silk scarf around his neck, to ensure that Rupert could not struggle away, and only then get up. I found that Mrs. Keomany had already gone upstairs, and I couldnt even find her. Bonnie rushed upstairs, to the rooftop door, but the door could not be tugged. From the locked door outside the rooftop, Mrs. Keomany and Summer could only be seen faintly through the gap. Two people also do not know what they are talking about, it seems that it is not very intense, and can even be considered very amicable. At the end, Mrs. Keomany even reached out and touched Summers cheek. The loving look on her face gave Bonnie goose bumps. Is this the same Mrs. Keomany who just used Rupert to force herself to stay in the living room? Its so creepy, right? As they were thinking about it, the two men came towards this way. Bonnie rushed to greet her, Mrs. Keomany, what did you talk about? Mrs. Keomany was all smiles, Just talking about the wedding, since you all are now starting to learn from the orphan book, we the Keomany Family cant lose out, at least have a wedding! Thats all? Bonnie is a little less convinced and turns her attention back to Summer. Which Summer also nodded, Yes, thats what we were talking about. Its really a marriage! Bonnie was dumbfounded, If youre just here to talk about marriage, why would you do that to Rupert? Not afraid of offending her and the entire Jones Family! Mrs. Keomanys attitude again became sincere, sincere apology, Sorry ah Bonnie, in fact, that just now are lying to you, Rupert will only raise the dagger, will not really kill themselves. The reason I hid it from you is that I was afraid Summer would not agree and I would not be able to get off the stage, so I could only tell you the truth after Summer had nodded her head and agreed. Said, and winked, You will not me me, I did do a little too much, but my starting point is good ah.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Bonnie: The matter hase to this, if she is angry, rather than look very ungentlemanly look. Taking a deep breath, he still held back, So how are the marriage matters being negotiated now? Its decided, Im flying back to Reliacao the day after tomorrow, so its tomorrow for the wedding! Mrs. Keomany replied. Chapter 1833: What’s the problem? So anxious? Bonnie was taken aback, What about the wedding tomorrow, nothing is ready now! Mrs. Keomany still had a faint smile on her face, What is there to prepare, they are already at this age, dont care too much about the ceremony, lets have a meal together and be a witness, its a wedding. But Bonnie doesnt agree with this, No matter what age a woman is, she should pay attention to her once-in-a-lifetime wedding, and since she has to do it, she has to do it in style! Its not like you cant afford to pay for it! Are you sure, shouldnt you be morefortable with having them get married sooner? Mrs. Keomany asked, narrowing her eyes slightly, And theyre getting married tomorrow, and Ill be leaving the day after. If you need to make a big deal out of it, Ill have to stay longer at Capital. Weighing the pros and cons, its up to Bonnie to choose. And Bonnies attitude was clear, Id rather go for the big deal, its more suspicious that youre having a wedding tomorrow than having you stay longer! Who knows if anything will go wrong when the wedding is held in a hurry tomorrow? This kind of thing, the initiative or in your own hands is most important!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Im just using a little tact to get to my daughter, you dont have to be so hostile to me, do you? Mrs. Keomany looked helpless, Im not that bad. If it wasnt that bad, why would you do something like that, or even lie to me that Rupert might kill himself. Bonnie spoke up. After a pause and added, And although you did not do so, but have the ability to do so, which people have a thousand days to prevent thieves? Mrs. Keomany: Such blunt and sharp words made her heart upset. But still squeezed out a smile and put the sunsses on, Whatever you say, tell me when you set the date anyway, I can stay out of the whole thing, but at least go and attend it! With these words, Mrs. Keomany got up and left. Bonnie watched her leave, and then rushed up to Summer. Who knew that Summer would be lounging on a chair, sunbathing. Mom, did Mrs. Keomanye over just now to discuss the wedding with you? Bonnie asked. Summer nodded, Yeah, she said she can let me marry your dad tomorrow, what do you think? Of course this kind of thing is good, but I think its a bit too hasty, how about you leave it to me and Ill prepare for it? Bonnie asked. A little more time to figure out what Mrs. Keomany really wants! Summer agreed, Okay, then you take your time to prepare, Im not in a hurry anyway, but I do have requirements oh. You tell me. Dont choose another color wedding dress for me, I even have grandchildren, but its still the first wedding, I have to wear a white wedding dress. At that, Bonnie couldnt help butugh. See! Lets just say that a wedding is a very precious moment in a womans life that is to be remembered for the rest of her life. If you really do it hastily, wont you be in a state of regret for decades toe? We still have to do it properly! Dont worry, I will choose the whitest wedding dress, and then I will design a set of jewelry to match, so that you will be the most beautiful bride in the whole Capital that day. Then Ill look forward to it. The corners of Summers mouth swept open in a wide smile as she slumped back into her chair and continued to close her eyes. After waiting for a while, but finding that Bonnie still hadnt left, she turned her head again, Why, do you have something else? Chapter 1834: We take care of it ourselves Bonnies expression was lustful. After a long time of hesitation, he finally spoke up, Are you really reconciled with Mrs. Keomany? Why do you feel that there is something fishy about this matter? Summer smiled brightly, Of course its okay, its okay for mothers and daughters to clear up their misunderstandings. Bonnie chased down the question, What misunderstanding? Its why I was hypnotized in the first ce, to make me forget about it all, and even make up a misunderstanding for me about apletely different life, when THE Jones Family did that to me, and she couldnt look away to try to make me forget about it all. When Summer said this, she couldnt help but have a glitter in her eyes, Bonnie, you are also a mother, you should be able to understand this feeling best, right? If someone dares to bully their own children, that feeling is simply worse than death. So dont dare to use any method, are trying to minimize the damage to the child. This is a mother. Bonnie was even more surprised to hear this, Did she even exin this to you clearly, is this really Mrs. Keomany? I dont really believe it either to be honest, but it is what it is. Summer replied, Anyway, lets take a step and see what happens! At least for now, Mrs. Keomany doesnt see the problem. Bonnie also nodded her head, approving the idea. The immediate thing to do is to wait and see what happens. But it didnt take long for Mrs. Keomany to make another surprising move. The next evening, Mrs. Keomany hosted a dinner at the Ornate resort and invited the crowd. How does this sound like a premeditated get-together? For this reason, Bonnie was vignt and did not intend to take a few little ones forward. Mommy, or we should take us with us, if we really encounter danger, we three boys can still protect you ah! Lukas said, raising his arms and showing off his biceps. Bonnie was all amused. Thepanys business is a good example of how to get the most out of your business. If you really let a few little ones follow, it will be unclear who is protecting whom. Let us go! Erika also stepped forward to pout, her wild grape-like eyes watering, Were really useful and can help with the bad guys. At that, Bonnies heart stuttered, So you mean there are bad people at this dinner party today? Yeah, Erika replied with a nod, from what I can see, Mrs. Keomany is the bad guy! Erika is at least fortune teller Erika, reading people is very urate. Even, the evidence was given, Mummy, Weskiney has a saying that faces are born from the heart, and its really not a lie, just look at Mrs. Keomanys looks, you can tell that she has a malicious heart and hides a lot of secrets that are not known to the people. Contact with this kind of people, have to y 12 points. Otherwise, youll get screwed if youre not careful! So mommy, let us go along, if there are any problems, we can also help. Little Joanna looked at Bonnie with great anticipation.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Bonnie smiles, but still refuses. Why? The five children inquired in disbelief. Since you all say shes a bad person, can I still call this responsible parenting when I send you to the bad people? The best thing to do is to let the five children stay at home and not go anywhere. As for Mrs. Keomany, the girls and their group will just go to the meeting! Chapter 1835: Where did I go wrong? With the reminder of the five children, Bonnies trip was filled with vignce. Not forgetting to remind the few people apanying you, You should not take it lightly either, beware of a little. Dont worry, I even have a weapon ready. Anna dry, directly from the bag pulled out a electric bat, held in mid-air bluff to the extreme, then she wants to do, also have to ask me first in the hand of the electric bat to agree or not! Ruperts eyes shone brightly and his tone was full of surprise, Honey, you really thought of the same thing as me! How else could it be said that they would be a couple? Anna turned her head to look at him, You bought an electric baton too? Thats not true, I bought a bottle of pepper spray. Rupert pulled out a bottle of spray from his pocket. Bonnie and Sebastian looked at each other, and a few ck lines crossed their foreheads. I met such friends in my lifetime, one or two, whether it is their blessing or their sin! The car was noisy and soon arrived at the Cloud Hotel. The waiter at the door greeted us, Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant, Mrs. Keomany have been waiting for you for a long time, please follow me. The crowd then followed the waiter upstairs and into the private room. When you push open the door, you are stunned by the scene in front of you. Theo and Summer, in particr, had visibly tightened expressions, What do you mean by that? Mrs. Keomany, even if its a special banquet, theres no need to be so tant, right? Sebastians voice was also extraordinarily cold. Bonnie, on the other hand, walked right up and sounded concerned, Grandpa, are you all right, Mrs. Keomany, is that why you called us here? Thats right, in addition to Mrs. Keomany, there was Old Mr. Jones in the booth. At this moment Old Mr. Jones is sitting in a wheelchair, withered and looking extraordinarily haggard.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Mrs. Keomany held up her hand with an innocent face, It has nothing to do with me, I didnt do anything, I just invited him over for dinner, and he was like this when he came. Bonnie certainly didnt believe it. I got up and prepared to argue with Mrs. Keomany, but Old Mr. Jones tugged on the corner of his coat, Its true, it really has nothing to do with her, its because I got the phone call and tossed and turned all night, thats why Im so tired and haggard. Its her fault, Anna argued, its just a meal, it could have been said two hours earlier. Old Mr. Jones is now so poor health, more tossing and turning a few times, Im afraid it is a small life can not be saved. Mrs. Keomany pursed her red lips without speaking. It was Old Mr. Jones who spoke up, Its okay, its my own poor tolerance, besides it took me so many years to contact Mrs. Keomany, I was excited, its my own problem. Between the lines, its all about Mrs. Keomany. Startled, Annas eyes widened, Old Mr. Jones, are you now in league with Mrs. Keomany? Otherwise, why do you help Mrs. Keomany at all times? Im the one whos sorry for her, and for Summer, so its not really a partnership, its just redemption. Old Mr. Jones, let out a long sigh. Mrs. Keomany then moved on to the main topic, Okay, since wevee to this topic, then Ill go along with it. So Old Mr. Jones and all of you were invited to meet face to face and talk this thing out. Summers eyes widened, Thats how many years ago, you dont rehash old scores, okay? You child, am I wrong to stand up for you? Mrs. Keomany red in the same way. Chapter 1836: She dares to love and hate Mrs. Keomanys face was full of hate. But Summer didnt care, You didnt even say youd help me out back then, and now youre justing forward, dont you think its a littlete? There is a saying how,te deep love is cheaper than grass. This phrase is also extraordinarily applicable at this moment. I wanted toe forward that year, but you started pregnant, I did not dare to provoke you, and then you finished giving birth, I have to take into ount the child not to be involved, do not let you get hurt once again. Mrs. Keomanys exnation makes perfect sense. In short, there are too many worries, fear of the front and back, only to dy to today. Look at it now, you have a couple, Sebastian is grown up and can take charge of the Jones Family, I have no worries, so I can go over old debts to stand up for you ah. Summer remained ungrateful, No need, Im fine now. To flip, Old Mr. Jones said, Summer, the Jones Family owes you so much, and now that youre about to be the Jones Familys daughter-inw, I have to make it up to you. With that, Old Mr. Jones pulled out a document from his pocket and handed it out trembling. Summer hesitated for a moment, but reached out to take it. Expanded, it is a share transfer agreement. This is mypany abroad, the valuation is not as good as Jones Group, but its a token of my appreciation. In addition, I will hold a press conference to publicly apologize to you and to announce that you will soon be my daughter-inw. Old Mr. Jones finished, his eyes sank a few more points, with a test, What else you are not satisfied with, just mention, as long as I can do, will absolutely meet you. No more. Summer shook her head, In fact I dont even need them, the shares dont interest me, and theres no need for a press conference. Are you confused, how much you suffered in the beginning, why dont you let them pay back now when you have the chance? Mrs. Keomany questioned in a very puzzled manner. Summer smiled, showing her white teeth, I dont hate them. So, there is no need for anypensation either. Summer, you dont hate us? Old Mr. Jones questioned incredulously, Really? Of course, Summer nodded, Im a person who never holds a grudge, because if there is a grudge, I avenge it then and there! Hmm? The crowd looked at each other, not understanding what this means. Summer then said, I dont know if you remember, not long after I left Capital, Jones Groups stock plummeted once, and one of the major shareholders pulled out of the capital. When ites to this, Old Mr. Jones is not sleepy. At that time, Theo was trapped in love, the whole day depressed, coinciding with thepany encountered this situation, so worried Old Mr. Jones hair are gray half. It was only when Nancy stepped up to the te that the situation was turned around and the Jones Familys position at Capital was sessfully stabilized.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Thats what I did. Summer said, I was really pissed off, so I was going to screw Jones Group, step back into Capital, and recruit a man toe back with me. But howe you didnt really do it to death? Old Mr. Jones asked in disbelief. Summer nced at Sebastian next to her and sighed rather helplessly, The pregnancy vomiting was too strong at that time, and I was groggy all day, so I couldnt stand it anymore, so I nned to wait until I had the baby and then continue, just so I could scare you guys and say that I was happy to be a father. As a result, after giving birth, she was lulled into hypnosis by Mrs. Keomany and lost all her memories. So the n to bring down Jones Group was put on hold halfway. Chapter 1837: Fishy Hearing this, Old Mr. Jones was dumbfounded. He turned his head to Sebastian and sighed, I thought you inherited your business acumen from the Jones Family, but now it seems that it came from your mother! That is also to kill a thousand enemies and lose eight hundred, the Jones Family can be so prominent and famous in Capital, not only because of the rich family, but also because of the contacts and reputation umted over the years.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. So, even if I could buy Jones Group, staying at Capital would be a joke, and I would be poked in the back every day, so it wouldnt be a good day. Summer said. After a pause and added, Probably God also think this is not good, so they sent Sebastian to stop me ah. It is also fortunate that they did not do so back then, otherwise today they can still sit together so peacefully as a family of three? I made a lot of money at the Jones Family back in the day, and you guys have already kind of made it up to me. Summer said. Really? If you really made a fortune, why would you go to Santorini and open a casino to make ends meet? Theo didnt believe it. Summer: rolled his eyes to Theo, I would like to live on that money, but I have amnesia, I dont remember! How do you spend money that you dont even remember? With that, Summer took out her cell phone and then held it up for Theo to see, See, fifteen billion, Ill start spending it today, until I die at eighty, Ill have to spend several million every day, I simply cant finish it. Thats your money, this is what Im giving you, were all family from now on, Ill give this money if I want to. Old Mr. Jones remained very insistent. I couldnt resist, so Summer had to take it. Turning to Mrs. Keomany, she said, Are you satisfied now? Im doing this for your future with the Jones Family, so why do you have to treat me like this? Mrs. Keomany shook her head helplessly. But it did not go deeper. Picked up the menu on the table, Okay, since you are satisfied, then I have no use talking more, lets eat, lets consider it a meeting between the two families today! Mrs. Keomany was true to her word and the meal was very rxed and enjoyable. Even, there was concern asking why the five children did note. Finally, the waiter was asked to pack a meal and asked to send it back to the five children. Bonnie, however, refused, They have someone at home who can cook, and besides, its better for children to eat simply nowadays, which is good for their health. Of course, the real reason is that Bonnie suspects something is wrong with the meal. After all, Erika said, Mrs. Keomany just seems like a bad person. Who knows what is hidden in the stomach, it is better to beware of. Mrs. Keomany also did not force, Okay, anyway, we are now a family, there are plenty of opportunities to eat together in the future, when the timees, I will personally dish out. After the meal, Mrs. Keomany proposed to go shopping for the wedding needs. ording to your Capitals rules, the mothers family should prepare a dowry, ording to the rules, to save you from picking on my daughter with such things in the future. Mrs. Keomany said. Summer subconsciously tried to refuse. But Theo, who was next to her, stepped forward and took Summers hand, Yes, well, thank Mrs. Keomany in advance. Before the words could hit the ground, his hand was shaken off hard by Summer. Theos hand swung back half a circle with too much force and hit the corner of the table, making a crisp sound. The crowd in the booth froze. Theo also looked at Summer incredulously. Chapter 1838: Why stick to the past Before todays meal, Summer and Theo had resumed their rtionship from over twenty years ago. The two of them are as gluey and mushy as can be. But now, it actually shrugged off Theos hand directly. Whats really going on? Summers eyes also shed a trace of panic, opened his mouth to exin, Sorry ah, I just thought it was a stranger, thats why Theo believed, squeezed out a smile, Its okay, its good that youre so alert, so that even if I dont apany you out one day, Im not afraid that youll be cheated by strangers. Summer squeezed out a smile in response. No one noticed the imperceptible smile that crossed the corner of Mrs. Keomanys mouth next to her. It flickered and returned to ndness, So, can we go shopping now? Summers mind was mixed, and she forgot to refuse for a while, so she followed him to the mall. Theo naturally followed along. When she had almost finished shopping, Mrs. Keomany sat down on a bench at the side of the road and pounded her calf with her hand, Im a little tired, son-inw, can you get me a bottle of water ande back? Sure. Is mineral water okay? Theo readily agreed. Yes. Once Theos back disappeared around the corner, Mrs. Keomanys eyes fell on Summer, You seem to be starting to reject him. Frozen for a moment, Summer reacted to what this meant. Immediately retorted with a stern face, Not really, it was just so sudden that I thought it was just a stranger. Really, I thought it was because you didnt like him anymore and got bored with him that you dumped him. Mrs. Keomany narrowed her eyes slightly. Summer continued to deny, We have been going around for more than twenty years to get back together, how can we not like it, it is a deeper love, okay?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Mrs. Keomany hmmed and asked no further questions. But even so, the smile that swept away at the corners of his mouth still made Summer irritable. Luckily, it didnt take long for Theo to return. He handed Mrs. Keomany the mineral water, and then handed Summer another cup of milk tea. Its still your original favorite vor, try it and see if you still like it? Summer reached out to take it, and after just one sip, the corners of her eyes curved with pleasure, It still tastes exactly the same as before, its really good! Right, our first meeting is in that milk tea store, you are anxious to drink to meet customers, so ask me if I can let you insert a queue, the results I asked what you like to drink, then directly after the broad hand, all the milk tea to buy. Summer was so angry that she stomped her feet and said she would curse Theo every time she saw him. That thing is long gone, what else is there to mention. Summer shook her head, with the words not interested written inly in her eyes. Theo had a lot more to say, but when he heard this, it all got stuck in his throat. Not a word can be said. Snapped and squeezed out a smile, Yes, its been more than twenty years, its normal that youre not interested. He just thought that after all, it was the first time they met and made an awkward mess, and Summer would remember it. Summer also realized that his attitude is too cold, hurried to exin, those things are after all in the past, people, or live in the present is the most important, so much time in the future, will certainly happen a lot of very interesting things. These are things that they can all experience together. The enthusiasm in Theos heart was rekindled and he nodded heavily, Yes, you have a point, we still have the present and the future. Why keep holding on to the memories of the past? Chapter 1839: There’s something I want to ask you Mrs. Keomany took it all in stride. The corners of his mouth slowly crept up to a light smile, echoing Summers words, Yes, you still have decades ahead of you, whats the hurry, memories dont matter anymore, you can still go create new ones! Theo did not hear the othering in the words, but only felt inspired.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. With glee, he dragged Summer on to buy other things. Strolling until dusk, the three mens calves were sore and swollen, and only then decided to go home. Mrs. Keomany also yawned, Okay, Ill leave you two alone, go home and get some rest, and buy the things you need tomorrow. Theo was about to answer, but Summer refused. She waved her hand directly, I still have to buy ah, I have no strength, rest a few days. Whats wrong with you kid, youre in a hurry to get married right now, what are you dragging your feet for? Without even thinking about it, Summer replied, Thats a good idea to push the wedding back a bit and save yourself the rush. After saying this, Summer then noticed that Theo next to her changed his face and looked at her with surprise in his eyes. Im kidding! Summer hurriedly said, Im just tired and confused. I know a particrly good masseur, and can alsoe to the house kind of service, you wait, I will go to call him now. Theo rushed off to the side to make the call. Summer, on the other hand, looked at Mrs. Keomany next to her, wanting to say something, as if she had something to say. Mrs. Keomany looked at her with an innocent face, Whats wrong? Why are you looking at me with such an expression as if I had done something bad? Havent you noticed that my feelings for him have be a little strange? Summer asked. Who do you mean, you two? Mrs. Keomany inquired, I didnt really get a sense of it, after all, I dont know what your previous pattern of getting along was like. After a pause and added, But even if it turns out to be strange, it is normal. At that, Summers expression grew more and more suspicious, Why would you say that? Its simple, you havent seen each other for over 20 years, youre living apletely different life, while hes declining at Capital, and you can go out and ask around and find out the great achievements hes made at Capital over the years. Summer, I do not mean to break you up, but it is true that he has yed too much over the years, and what kind of people he has been in contact with around him, you and I do not know. How can you be sure that this is still the man you once wanted to marry and spend your life with? Summer opened her mouth, but couldnt find the words to retort. Mrs. Keomany patted the corner of her coat again, Okay, actually, as long as you have a happy and joyful life, it doesnt matter what I do, I have to go, see you tomorrow. With these words, Mrs. Keomany left. When Theo returned, he only saw Summer sitting on a bench, dazed. Whats the matter, a wandering look. Theo inquired suspiciously. Summer shook her head and squeezed out a smile towards him, Its okay, Im just a little tired, lets go home! Okay. Theo immediately took what Summer was holding and ran to the garage to drive first. All aspects of the service were very considerate and caring. It is reasonable to say that Summer should be moved at this time. But looking at Theos face, my mind involuntarily recalled the words of Mrs. Keomany. Finally, she ckened her cheeks and said, Theres something I want to ask you, and I hope youll be honest about it, okay? Chapter 1840: Give him a guarantee Theo was shocked by her serious expression. Also hurriedly correct attitude, Of course, as long as you want to ask me, I have told you the truth. Well, then, have you been with other women over the years, Summer but how can not say the remaining words. But Theo has got it. I immediately denied, How is it possible, I am very clean, except for you women, I firmly will not touch! After a pause and raised his hand, Its true, I can swear! If he was really having an affair with another woman, how could he have waited so many years for Summer?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Its true that I was wrong to do that, but at the time I also listened to Nancys bullshit, thinking that it would keep me out of all of the Jones Familys business and make my father give up on me sooner so that I could be with you. If he had known that he would be misunderstood by Summer like this, he would not have done it. Seeing that Theo was so anxious that he had to call someone to prove it, Summer rushed to call a halt. You dont have to be so nervous, Im just asking a casual question, not forget it. Theos worried eyes were still on her, Do you really not mind anymore, or are you just saying you dont want to pursue it and just have a thorn buried in your heart? If thetter is true, Theo will have to continue to exin. Summer replied, Its the former, and I was originally tricked into asking you this because I listened to my mother, and I believe you. What did Mrs. Keomany say to you? Theo inquired. Summer then told the truth. After saying that, he didnt forget to ask, Are you going to go after her? Normally I should indeed go to it, but not in this situation, she is not only my Mrs. Keomany, but a good person who agreed to marry you and me. So even when Mrs. Keomany spected, Theo was able to endure it. Who let me do have a muddled life all these years and look like a jerk indeed! Theo spoke with some self-deprecation. Looking at his forlorn and guilty face, Summer felt some pain deep in her heart. But also quickly still recovered calm, towards Theo squeezed out a smile, the time is alsote, lets go home first, from now on this kind of provocative words, I will not believe again. You can believe it, but you must give me a chance to exin. Theo replied, I am not afraid that you will misunderstand me, but I am afraid that you will not give me the opportunity to solve the misunderstanding. He had already lost Summer once more than twenty years ago, so he didnt want to go through it again now. Good. Summer nodded, I promise. Its not enough to just pay lip service. Theo rummaged through the car again, found a pen and paper, and handed it to Summer, Tell the truth. How so? Summer was full of doubts. Theo then said, You write it down and say that this is a misunderstanding prevention strip that can listen to my exnation, and when the timees, if a misunderstanding really arises, I will take this strip out and you will have to listen to my exnation. PoofC Summer did not hold back, directlyugh out loud, eyes shining like the bright star river in the sky. Whirlwind nodded, OK, Ill write one for you. Only one, isnt that too cheap? Theo discussed, Can we give five? Of course not, Summer refused without thinking, giving this is just to prevent you from being misunderstood by me, and giving you that much is to tell me that we will have many misunderstandings in the future? Of course not, wed better not have misunderstandings for the rest of our lives. Theo immediately shook his head. So yeah, one is enough to kind of keep you safe, but also to bless that there will never be a misunderstanding between us. Chapter 1841: Why am I different from you? Hearing the good wishes, Theo had no morements. Just do as you say, one is enough. When he had written this note exining the misunderstanding, Theo folded it carefully and tucked it into his jacket pocket. The location near the heart represents the fact that he holds everything about Summer in his heart. After doing all this, the two of them then returned to the vi. Bonnie and the others are waiting at home. When he saw the two, he immediately greeted them, Hows it going? How was your shopping day? In addition to tired or tired, if I had known that marriage is so troublesome, I should have been hasty, directly dragged him to the church to hold a ceremony to end. Summer copsed directly on the sofa. Bonnie is all smiles, Thats what marriage is all about, there will be a lot to keep you busy, but its okay, we can all help. After a pause, and pulled out the tablet, Look, I found a few weddingpanies, is specialized in arranging the wedding venue, you like what kind of tell me, I went to find them to arrange. Summer hurriedly pushed it away, Dont show me this moment, I havent recovered from the pain of shopping yet! It is also really strange, she used to shop all day without feeling. Howe today, after just one afternoon of shopping, I am so tired that my whole body is sore? I know this, Rupert hurriedly raised his hand, it means that your mind is not above shopping, just like we men apany our wives to go shopping, not interested, so they are extra tired. So what youre saying is that Im so uninterested in acquiring things for the wedding that Im tired fast? Summer tried to understand that statement. Uh-oh! Rupert realized that he had said the wrong thing and hurriedly turned his eyes to Anna for help. Anna rolled her eyes hard towards him and stepped forward to save the day, Of course not, its just that you dont know what to buy so you go head over heels, shopping without purpose is just going to be exhausting. Yeah, yeah, Bonnie helped out next to her, just in time for the masseuse to arrive, so go ahead and get a good massage. Okay. Summer agreed. After going to the lounge and lying down on the soft couch, the masseuse began to perform the massage. Bonnie was going to go out and wait, but was stopped by Summer, Stay and well talk! Okay. Bonnie agreed even though she felt strange. She moved a stool and sat right next to Summer, What do you want to talk to me about? Summer face down, even her voice seemed a little muffled, Didnt you go abroad for five years before, and when you came back and saw Sebastian, did you feel strange? Hmm? Bonnie immediately sensed that something was wrong, Good reason why you ask this ah, is between you and Dad Before he finished, he was interrupted by Summer, Im just asking, if youre notfortable answering, forget it.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Whats inconvenient about it, I did see him a bit strange back home, after all, its been five years since Ive seen him, and I dont know what changes hes had in thest five years At that, Summers expression became excited for a few moments, So its normal, right, because its been too long since weve seen each other, so it will be strange and repulsive after seeing each other? Strange is true, but repulsive doesnt seem to be. Bonnie replied. Even, because the heart has always been Sebastian, and so back to see him, but the heart more love. Every time I see Sebastian, I cant help but move up, and I cant move my eyes away. So why am I different from you. Summer murmured in a low voice. Chapter 1842: I am more urgent than anyone else Mom, whats going on? Bonnie asked curiously. Summer wanted to say something but didnt know where to start. Go out, take a break, ande backter. As soon as the words hit the ground, Summer felt the force on her back disappear. When I looked up again, the masseuse had already left the room. Bonnie, what are you doing? Summer was full of confusion. Bonnie locked the doors and windows in front of her and turned off her phone and threw it on the table. Now face to face, with a serious expression, Its just the two of us now, and I promise I wont tell anyone, including Sebastian, will you talk to me now? Sincerity areid out to this point, Summer if you do not say, more or less seems a little inappropriate. Then pursed his red lips, I dont know whats wrong, Im starting to reject him. Exclusion?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie heart astonished, good reason why will reject, before when you just recovered the memory, is not very good? Although it is not as good as glue, but also not half to separate tired of ah. How long has it been since the rejection? Summer shook her head, I dont know why, I just feel like running away as soon as I see him, especially when he talks to me about the things he used to do or treats me well, all I have left in my heart is boredom. But when I expressed the emotions in my heart and saw him hurt, I felt very guilty. Speaking of which, all that remained in Summers eyes was confusion, Bonnie, what do you think is wrong with me? This is nothing like herself! Bonnie thought carefully and got the answer, You probably have a premarital phobia! Premarital phobia? What is that thing? Summer was full of doubts. Bonnie exined, Its an anxiety disorder, before Anna is also, before the marriage is particrly anxious, because after the marriage the identity will change, you are afraid that you are not ready to have this reaction. Is that right? Summer always felt that something was not quite right. But Bonnies tone was very firm, That must be it, otherwise how can you exin it, it cant be because you dont love dad anymore! How could that be. Summer denied the possibility without even thinking about it. They went round and round in circles and it took them over twenty years to get back together. How is it possible not to love it? I must have loved him, otherwise I would have just left when I got my memories back. Summer said. She is a very opinionated woman, as evidencedby her determination to leave Capital pregnant. If she really didnt love it, she would never have stayed at Capital, let alone agreed to get married. And now the reason for the anxiety, probably like Bonnie said, is to have pre-wedding anxiety! What should I do to get rid of this anxiety? Summer sincerely asked for a solution. Bonnie thought seriously, I dont know, but I know one thing, youre okay to think about us more and tell yourself in your mind that everyone is on your side. Maybe this will help you ovee your premarital phobia. Okay, Ill try! Summer blinked gratefully toward Bonnie, Thank you Bonnie, if you hadnt helped me to open up, I probably wouldnt have been able to walk away. Were a family. Bonnie replied with a wave of her hand, Not to mention, I want you to get married sooner than anyone else and be a real THE Jones Family person! Chapter 1843: It’s kind of like she’s chasing me Summer also smiled tenderly, Soon, wait a little longer, when the wedding is over, we will be a family! After talking with her for a while longer, Bonnie then called the masseuse back to continue the massage. Instead, she went to Theos room on the first floor and gently knocked on the door. Who is it? Theo inquired. Its me, Dad, theres something I want to talk to you about, its a hundred thousand times more urgent, can you open the door now. Bonnie asked. She was afraid of being slow and Summers side was done with the massage. And Theo was very quick, almost as soon as the words were out of his mouth, he had opened the door to the room. And eagerly asked, Whats wrong, is something wrong with Summer? Bonnie was dumbfounded, How did you know I was going to say something about her. This is too divine! Theo exined with his face as usual, Its simple, if you have other things, you should be looking for Sebastian and not me, only Summer would think of informing me first. After a pause and a follow-up question, So whats going on? Its not that urgent, its just that Mom she may have a premarital phobia, her mood will be a bit up and down recently, you have to take good care of her. Although Bonnie promised that she would not tell anyone about the incident, she broke her promise. Because only Theo knows about it and can help Summer. Premarital phobia is, frankly speaking, also the worry about the future of the two families living together. But if at this time, Theo cane forward to give Summer a sense of security, these worries and fears will not directly copse? Premarital phobia, what is it? Theo was equally puzzled. Bonnie took the trouble to exin it again in detail. Theo suddenly realized, So thats it, I said why Summer reacted so abnormally today, I thought it was provoked by the future Mrs. Keomany. Theos heart is still a bit hard when he thinks of Summers various rejections and resistance today. Especially when Summer said with a face full of indifference that it was better to postpone the wedding, his heart was even harder to bear. Good thing its all just premarital phobia! Thank you Bonnie, if you hadnt told me the truth, I would have been tossing and turning tonight. Theo said with a grateful face. Bonnie waved her hand, Now even if I tell you, you have to toss and turn and cant sleep. Why? We have toe up with a solution quickly, you dont want to be cold and distant by Mom all the time, right? Bonnie said. Thats true!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Theos expression, which had just ckened, once again solidified in seriousness. After thinking carefully for a long time but no solution, I had to look at Bonnie pitifully, Then Bonnie, what do you think I should do? You cant ask me about this kind of thing, Bonnie replied, Dad, you were at least a master at flirting with girls when you were young, how else would you have gotten Mom to go for it? So this way to make girls happy, or Theo themselves to think more appropriate. Theos face is full of shame, But when I was young, I didnt chase girls much at all! So, it was Mom who chased you? Bonnie felt like she had dug up unbelievable news. Theos mind immediately recalled the scene, directly choking and coughing, the whole face is red. Bonnie rushed forward to help pat the back, Whats wrong dad, I just asked casually, dont get excited, she really chased you ah? If thats considered chasing, then its her chasing me! Theo replied. Chapter 1844: The love story of the old generation The words were vague and Bonnie was full of doubts, What do you mean, so who is chasing who? Ahem, its all about being together, whats so important about whos chasing who. Theo vaguely skipped the topic. But the less he said, the more curious Bonnie became. Simply go to Sebastian and try to ask him if he knows why. Sebastian also really knows, She went to borrow a kid at the very beginning, so its kind of like she chased Dad. Huh? Bonnies eyes widened, What do you mean borrow a child, you mean she started out by running Thats right, with the big Capital, it was Dads genes that looked the most suitable, so she nned to find a good dad for her child and picked Dad. And at first, it was a simple transaction, not even with Theos permission, and Summer took the bull by the horns. Who knew that Theo was furious afterwards and started looking for Summer all over the world. The two crossed paths more and more, and eventually became attached and got together. Although the story is not explicitly said, but Bonnie just through the imagination, can also know which probably. The love between these two people when they were young was no worse than ours. Bonniemented, Since they have gone through so much, they will definitely go to the end!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. How can we be separated when we have been through all the storms and now we will soon see the rainbow? Thats a bit odd for you to say, is there something going on and why are you so emotional. Sebastian quickly sensed that something was wrong. Bonnie looked helplessly at Sebastian, How cant I hide anything from you, but its just a small problem, Ive solved it. As for what exactly was solved and how it was solved, Bonnie chose to keep it a secret. Even I refuse to talk about it, huh? Sebastians face was full of helplessness, Didnt we agree that there could be no secrets between us? Of course theres no secret between us, but its someone elses secret, so I cant talk about it. Bonnie was incredibly articte. She told Theo about it in the hope that Theo could be there for Summer when she was nervous and anxious. But if you tell Sebastian, thats a different story. Bonnie cant go back on her word again and again. Okay. Sebastian had to give up, If you dont want to talk about it, forget it, but if you run into something you cant handle, remember to find me. Good. Bonnie nodded vigorously and snuggled into Sebastians arms. The two are in love, looking at each other, and the war is a little bit on. The next morning, the maid knocked on the door several times before Bonnie dragged her aching body up. Whats the matter, knocking on the door early in the morning. Bonnie asked with a yawn. The maid was full of helplessness, Its already eleven oclock at noon, Miss Bonnie, didnt you also ask Summer out today, shes been waiting downstairs for almost two hours. Seeing that Bonnie still has no intention to get up, the maid came upstairs to hurry. Oh no! Bonnie also reacted quickly, reaching up and pping her head hard, Ill wash up now, quickly! In a hurry, Ifinished my makeup and clothes in ten minutes and went downstairs to find Summer. Summer was sitting on the sofa reading a magazine, seeing Bonnie panting, she smiled gently, No need to be in such a hurry, in fact, its not bad toe out after lunch at home. Bonnie originally wanted to say go out to eat, but before she could say anything, her stomach took the lead in responding. Chapter 1845: This is my credit Bonnies stomach rumbled, loudly, echoing throughout the living room. Her face was coaxed with embarrassment. Lets eat first, Im still hungry if youre not! Summer said. Okay, lets eat briefly and head out. Bonnie decided. The two of them finished their lunch, which led them to drive to the mall. At this end, Mrs. Keomany has been waiting at the mall for a long time. When he saw Summer, he began toin, You kid, you dont even care about your own wedding, why are you sote? Bonnie was embarrassed to try to exin, but Summer stole the conversation, I overslept this morning, and then I was hungry, so I simply ate lunch and came back, anyway, its still early for the wedding, so just take your time to buy. This time seems to be a lot of time, but it is not forbidden to use, in the blink of an eye, it will be the wedding day, and then see how your hands are busy! Mrs. Keomany wrinkled her brow and said. The eyebrows that were originally stretched out, when hearing this, instantly tightened into a knot, Really? Is it so troublesome to get married? Of course, there are very many tedious things, and after you get married, there will be a whole lot more rtives, and all these have to be prepared in advance. Mrs. Keomany said seriously. Summers expression became visibly tangled and annoyed. Seeing this, Bonnie rushed forward to round up, but not exactly like this, it depends on the other side of the family and rtives well, for example, the Jones Family, everyone is very kind, more dare not to provoke you. So marry over will be very happy. Thats true, even Old Mr. Jones treats me well nowadays, so who would dare to give me a hard time? Summer nodded thoughtfully. Mrs. Keomany had already swallowed the words in her throat, but now she had to swallow them all. Darkly ring at Bonnie, he walked straight ahead. Bonnie followed closely behind and followed along. Probably because she was tagging along, it took less than two hours to get everything you needed. Its still early, lets find a sweet store to sit for a while, just to eat something to replenish our energy. Summer suggested. Bonnie had no problem with it, I havent had dessert for a long time since I gave birth to Nicole, so Im going to have a good one today! Im not really interested, but if you guys want to eat, Ill go with you. Mrs. Keomany said. When they arrived at the dessert store, Bonnie and Summer ordered their desserts, and Mrs. Keomany went to the counter to settle the bill. Turning his head, Bonnie actually appeared next to himself. She was startled, What are you doing following me around without a word, ready toe and grab the check? Bonnieughed and shook her head, Mrs. Keomany is so rich, its not my turn to pay the bills, I just wanted to ask you if you dont really want them to get married? How can that be, Mrs. Keomany denied without hesitation, I would love for them to be together and happy until they die. Bonnie didnt believe it, and her suspicious eyes darted over Mrs. Keomany, But your attitude today, and those words, it was like you were telling her that marriage was painful and that it was better to back off.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. If she hadnt been there, maybe Summer would have been really bluffed. Im telling you the truth, Mrs. Keomany said with a broad smile, Its true that getting married is painful, especially when youre preparing for it, and its hard for everyone, isnt it? After a pause, not waiting for Bonnie to answer then speak again, And if I did not want them to get married, and how would I take the initiative to mention this matter, they can quickly get married, should not it be my credit? Chapter 1846: You can just ask As much as I hate to admit it, its true. Without Mrs. Keomanys permission, even if they could have gotten married, they would have gone through many twists and turns. If Mrs. Keomany didnt want them to be together, she could have kept her mouth shut. So, is it really Bonnie who thinks too much? Dont specte on me so maliciously. Mrs. Keomany shook her head helplessly, People always change, between putting up with a son-inw I dont like and losing my daughter, of course I would choose the former without hesitation! Bonnie hung her head, I was thinking too much, Im sorry. Mrs. Keomany blossomed into a smile again, Its okay, I forgive you. After a pause and added, But as punishment, todays ount will be settled by you! So a few pieces of snacks, it does not cost a few dors, Bonnie was very happy to agree. After settling the bill and returning to the table, Summer was full of curiosity, What were you whispering behind my back, going so long. What else can we say? Were talking about whos going to pay for it. Mrs. Keomany said, I said I would pay, but Bonnie wouldnt, she had to pay. Bonnie, you dont have to be so insensitive, let her give it is, this is my mother, rounded up is your grandma ah. Summer sincerely persuaded. Bonnie had to squeeze out a smile, Okay, Ill remember, next time I wont be so insensitive. As she said this, Mrs. Keomany nced at her with a meaningful smile on the corner of her mouth. C By the time she got home, Bonnie couldnt think straight. It just so happened that Talia came over with a big belly and sat next to her, What are you thinking about, with a sad face. She is now a month older, it is not very convenient to go anywhere, plus the Pearsons are taking her as a baby to protect, afraid of bumping, so basically not allowed to go out. This is also Talias excuse toe to the joy of five children, andter to give birth to a child as cute and smart as the five children, only to go out as desired! As a result, I didnt have time to catch my breath before I saw Bonnies sad frown.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Whats going on? Talia inquired with a face full of concern. Bonnie nced back at Talia, Ran into something very troubling and couldnt figure out how. Talia immediately patted his chest, cant figure it out, tell me ah, Ill help you analyze it. As the saying goes, three stinkers are better than a wise man, and two people thinking together is better than guessing wildly. Bonnie thought about it, so she told Talia about it. Talias expression immediately turned serious when she heard the whole story. Indeed, she is very problematic. Bonnie immediately felt that she had found a soulmate, people sitting up from the sofa, excited eyes shining, right, I also feel very problematic, but I can not say exactly what is wrong, you can think of? Its not that hard to analyze, now the point is, Mrs. Keomany agrees or not to marry Summer and Theo, right? Talia said. Bonnie nodded her head vigorously, Thats right. Thats a good thing! Talia snapped her fingers, Just go ahead and try again. Still going? Bonnie shook her head, Ive already tried it once and got a nose full of dust, so maybe shes already wary of me and will get an even more seamless answer if I try it again. It is useless to ask. Who said that testing means asking her questions. Talia smiled, Besides asking, you can also just answer! Chapter 1847: I’ll help you stop him To Talias smile, Bonnie instantly reacted. Eyes are bing bright and shiny, I see what you mean, or youre great Talia, wait, Ill go now! With that, Bonnie was ready to go to Mrs. Keomany. But then Talia gave a tug. Whats wrong? Bonnie was full of confusion, What are you pulling me for? You could easily wear out your wee by going now, after all, you already tried once today. Talia shook her head, Dont spook the snake. So Ill go back tomorrow? Bonnie asked. Talia nodded like a garlic, Of course, tomorrow is the best choice, as for today, go with me to eat good food, I have not gone out for a long time, I am dying of craving! Bonnie has also been pregnant twice and understands the feeling of freaking out after a mouthful. Plus it wont matter if a pregnant woman asionally eats a little of what she wants to eat. Then he opened his mouth and said, Okay, then what do you want to eat, we will go to the food street in front to buy. Talia opened her mouth and there was crystal drool falling down. There are so many things I want to eat, pumpkin pie, steak, pasta, pizza, fruit pie Crossing her fingers, Talia counts them all. Its a pity that before you finish, a cold voicees from behind you, All of the above said, all of them cannot be eaten! Hearing this voice, Talias expression froze instantly. The man who appeared in the foyer was dumbfounded, Didnt you go to see a client, why did youe here? So easy, so easy to find the opportunity to slip out, nothing has been eaten yet, it was caught in grante delicto. Talia is really not happy about it! Thats right, the man standing at the foyer at this moment is none other than Max. Since bing a father, Max has be more and more concerned about Talia. Especially at thiste stage of pregnancy, I cant wait to be with you twenty-four hours a day. In order to ensure Talias safety, Max quietly installed a positioning system on Talias radiation suit. He was still talking to a client, but his phone vibrated, indicating that Talia had left the Pearson Family home, and Max immediately said goodbye to the client. He was afraid that Talia had been taken away. Who knew that following the positioning of the chase over, is to find Bonnie, or discuss the two together to eat good food. I really want to eat. Talia winked pitifully, After all, its not every day, so you can let me indulge for once! Bonnie is also helping out, Yes brother, didnt the doctor say that the baby is healthy, its okay to eat a little now and then, its also important to keep the pregnant woman happy.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Max was going to say no again, but he couldnt bear to look at Bonnie and Talias pitiful eyes. But if you really want Talia to go out to eat, you cant ept it in your heart. Thinking again and again, he finally came up with a solution, OK, its OK to go out to eat, but you guys have to wait for me a little bit. With those words, Max dove straight into the kitchen and made a banging sound. Talia looked at Bonnie with a worried face, Bonnie, your brother wouldnt be looking for a kitchen knife, right? When we go to the food court, who dares to sell me food, he will cut who to death? Its not that serious, Bonnie actually drummed in her heart, If it is, Ill stop him for you and then you grab a couple more bites. Chapter 1848: Invite you to dinner some day Talia throws a good sisterly look of affirmation at Bonnie. And thats when Max came out of the kitchen.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. He was carrying a bag, bulging, and he didnt know exactly what was in it. Brother, Sister Talia is going to give birth soon, you cant do anything at this time. Bonnie admonished. Max rolled his eyes fiercely, Is that the image I have in your mind? Bonnie and Talia looked at each other and nodded in perfect agreement. Max: The world is really bad, the heart is not ancient! Dont worry, I wont be that impulsive, and the contents of this bag are very safe. Max assured. After further affirmation, the two were reassured and set off together to the food court. Go ahead Talia, buy whatever you like. Max was extraordinarily generous with his hands. Talia was so happy that she immediately ran to the octopus dumpling stand, I want an octopus dumpling! The owner of the stall was also smiling and ready to make it immediately. Wait a minute! At this time, Max butted in to stop it. You said I could order whatever I want, but I havent even started eating yet, so why are you backing out? Talia was so anxious that she was about to cry. Im not trying to backtrack, Max hurriedly exined, I just told him to wait, that octopus meatballs are allowed, but not the kind he made. That made the stall ownerugh. This handsome man, I have been selling octopus small balls here for decades, very authentic, the TV station hase to interview, howe when youe here, you cant eat what I make? If you are not allowed to eat, then why order it? You do yours, but the spices have to be mine. Max said, and opened the big bag. It was full of spice bottles and everything. Look at the stall owner dumbfounded, You this you areing to set up a stall? I cant help it, my wife is pregnant, but she really wants to eat your octopus balls, and Im afraid that those seasonings are too heavy for her, so I control them from the source, you bear with me! Max bared his teeth andughed. The stall owner was stunned for a long time, but finally agreed. So for the next two hours or so, almost the entire food street stall owners were stunned by Maxs operation. Bonnie and Talia were going to hide away and pretend they didnt know Max. But then it is also epted openly, the food and drink, does not affect in any way. After more than two hours, all three were bursting at the seams. Satisfied, Talia finally went home with Max. Bonnie also turned around and prepared to go back to the vi. When I passed the corner, I found Summer sitting at a small table in front of the barbecue stand, taking a sip of wine. It looks very sad. Bonnie then wanted to walk over and ask what was going on. Before you get close, you see the little cop from earlier appear again, greeting you warmly. Summer, why did you choose to meet here? I searched for you for half a day before I found it. Summer pointed to the stool next to her, Sit down and talk. The police officer waved his hand, No Summer, I still have to go back to the bureau to report it, this is what you want, then Ill go first ah! While saying that, hand Summer a kraft paper bag. Summer swept his eyes and put his hand by the side, Okay, thank you, then Ill buy you dinner some day. Chapter 1849: I said you can look at it openly and honestly The distance is too far, Bonnie can not hear what else the two actually said. I can only see Summer drink one ss after another, then put the information given by the police, get up and leave. Fortunately, Bonnie dodged in time and was not seen. The two arrived at the vi almost backwards and forwards. Bonnie tried to act as if nothing was wrong and squeezed out a smile to greet her, Mom, youre out sote. Well, not too happy, so I went out for a drink. Summer answered very honestly. Hearing this, Bonnie finally couldnt hold down her curiosity, Why arent you happy? Probably what you said, pre-wedding anxiety, although I have more than 40 years old, but after all, it is the first time to get married well, must be a little nervous. Summer said. Bonnie, however, shook her head and denied the statement, Its not anxiety, its more like drinking away your sorrows. Mom, what are you hiding in your heart? Tell us, lets solve it together! Summer didnt speak, her expression lustful. Seeing this, Bonnie added, I wont talk to Dad. Forget it! Summer still wouldnt say, Itste, get an early night, and I should go take a shower and go to bed. Dropping these words, Summer left. Bonnie could only look at her back, full of helplessness. Summer refused to say, she can not force ah! Its better to think of something else afterwards. With that in mind, Bonnie turned around and prepared to go upstairs to rest as well. Crunch- The door to the room was opened and Theo came out, wrapped in a thin robe, Bonnie, Summers back isnt she? Well, just got back and have gone to rest in my room. Bonnie nodded. Theos expression suddenly became difficult, then what to do ah, I also boiled the flower gtin birds nest porridge, if not eaten again should be bad. Since he knew that Summer needed more attention, Theo has been caring for Summer with all his heart and soul, not daring to make any mistakes. He owes Summer more than enough for all these years, he cant let her suffer anymore! Seeing Theo so worried, Bonnie said, Why dont I send her in? She should be in the shower, so its easier for me to go in. Although the two have children, but after all, more than twenty years did not get along, or a little rusty feeling, so need to avoid suspicion a little. Theo agrees with that, Thats tough on you Bonnie. Bonnie waved her hand and entered the room with the flower mushroom and birds nest congee.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. There was really a ttering sound of water in the bathroom. Bonnie originally nned to put the flower mushroom and birds nest congee on the table, then say hello and leave directly. As a result, when I walked to the table, I saw the information in a kraft paper bag. At the moment it has been dismantled by Summer, the back side facing up, just turn it up and you can see the top Such a great opportunity, Bonnie shouldnt miss it. Her hand was already stupidly reaching for it. When it mattered, it retracted. What if they are found without permission to read it? It must be scary when Summer gets angry! Even though Bonnie was very curious, she still held down her restless heart at the moment. Look if you want to! Behind her, however, came Summers voice suddenly. Bonnie turned her head in surprise, only to find that Summer had finished showering at some point and was standing behind herself, slowly and methodically rubbing her hair. I didnt mean to peek. Bonnie exined. I know, I said you can look, openly and honestly. Summer replied. Chapter 1850: It’s all because of the master At that, Bonnie looked at Summer with a dismayed face, suspecting that she had an ear problem.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Previously, Summer refused to tell herself what was going on, so why did she suddenly change her mind? Seeming to see her doubts, Summer opened her mouth to exin, I just think that one more person to help me analyze and solve my problems, maybe I can figure it out sooner! Bonnie nodded and flipped open the file. The words that caught her eye instantly froze her. This is apletely unfamiliar personal information, but the one-inch photo posted on it, but can vaguely see Summers appearance to. Its a fake identity. Summer said, I asked that cop Katamon to get it for me. Dont you like who you are now? Bonnie asked. Summer sat obediently on the edge of the bed and continued to rub her hair, How can I say, like is like, but there is a kind of resistance I can not control, not against this identity, but against Right Dad, is it? Summer guessed why. Summer nodded, a smile blooming at the corners of her mouth, Why else would I be willing to confide in you, Bonnie, youre a smart guy who always understands me right away. But in return, Bonnies deep puzzlement, Why, dont you like Dad anymore? I cant say. When faced with his proximity, all I could do was hate and resist, but there was another voice in my heart telling me that this was wrong. On the contrary, Summer couldnt control herself. Its really hard to describe this iparable feeling. Finally even bowed his head in dismay, I dont know whats wrong with me, but I just spooked myself into doing it, Bonnie, is this my normal reaction to pre-wedding anxiety? This- Faced with Summers expectant eyes, Bonnie hesitated. Honestly, this doesnt seem likemon pre-marital anxiety. Even if you dont want to get married, its just a lousy pendulum at best. How can it be so serious that you have to change your identity and go live somewhere else? Or Ill get a therapist! Bonnie said. Summer nodded, and then cautioned, Dont look for Rupert, what if word gets out? Dont worry, Ill go look outside. Bonnie patted the back of her hand as reassurance. She was true to her word and did get a psychiatrist to see Summer the next day. Even the location of the consultation was chosen outside in a coffee shop so that no one would notice. The psychologist is a senior specialist in his fifties and has a reputation as a Capital psychologist. But when he saw Summer, he stood up directly with excitement, Master, its you! Do we know each other? Summer had no recollection. Psychologist nodded like a garlic, know ah master, before I was poor, in this line of work also no sess, the result passed by your door, you gave me a box of books, there are a lot of notes and so on, let me sell it for money So thats it, Summer realized, so you made your first bucket of money on that box of old books and went on to be a top talent in this business? Talent ah, how much money to sell a scrap, but can actually fight such a beautiful turnaround! The psychologist hurriedly shook his head, Of course not selling scraps, I read all the books and notes inside and benefited from them, thats why I seeded. Chapter 1851: Refusing to be hypnotized The psychologist said so mysteriously that even Summer froze in her tracks. Really? Whats in my box thats so effective? The psychologist scratched his head in embarrassment, is some books on psychology, ah, there are also handwritten hypnosis secrets inside, it is estimated that the ancestral kind, I have never seen in the books on the market. The words have been said to this point, he hurried to add a sentence, Master you can rest assured that only I have seen, I am also worried about the cirction, so it has been sealed in the banks safe! If Summer needs it, he will go and get it back to Summer now. Summer waved his hand, Im not interested in these things, since you give it to you, it belongs to you, see you now like this, is also used him to do a lot of good, this line. Okay Master, I will redouble my efforts in the future and use what I have learned to continue to benefit my patients. The psychologist clenched his fist and swore. Enough chatting, you can start treating me now! Summer said. The psychologist immediately came up and started treating Summer. Bonnie was going to exit the booth and wait, but was stopped by Summer. You stay here, Im more at ease with you next to me! Bonnie nodded and sat down next to Summer. The treatment began with the psychologist following the unusual steps to begin hypnosis on Summer. But the attempts did not work, Summer is still wide-eyed, without the slightest intention to enter the hypnotic state. Master, you have to cooperate with me a little bit and follow my guidance, otherwise I cant give you hypnosis ah. The psychology expert spoke helplessly. Summer is also very helpless, I cooperate with you ah, but I just can not get into the state, do you have another way? This- The psychologist thought about it, Master you cant be hypnotized by me because you are too determined, I need to use pain to distract your attention so that I can achieve hypnosis, is that okay? As long as it works, it doesnt matter. Summer was full of concern. Hearing this, the psychologist immediately pulled out a cold, shiny fruit knife from his pocket. Summer jumped in surprise, Youre not ready to stab me all along, are you? The psychologist was full of aggravation, How is it possible, Master, I just conduct consultations, asionally encounter people like you, when it is necessary to use the pain to distract, so I carry it with me. I was so anxious to exin that I almost cried out. Summer waved his hand, Im just kidding,e on, do it. Extend your arm and let the expert sh hard directly on it. The blood spilled everywhere and the smell of blood spread in the booth. This time, the psychologist hypnotized Summer very smoothly. And to find the cause, is a very slow process, need from shallow to deep, a little peeling analysis.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. At first it all went very well, and Summer was able to answer whatever was asked without hesitation. Feeling that the time was ripe, the psychologist spoke slowly, So, why did you want to leave Theo? Did you decide from your heart that you didnt love this man anymore? Almost as soon as the words were out of her mouth, Summers eyes snapped open. Then, without the crowd reacting, he grabbed the dagger next to him and stabbed it directly towards the psychologist! Chapter 1852: How dare I get married Summers movements were so fast and furious that no one reacted. Until the fruit knife is all the way into the abdomen, the psychologist is full of unbelievable eyes, Master, master, what are you doing ah? Summer cold a face did not answer, and again is fiercely pulled out the fruit knife, ready to stab a second time. And the psychologist, who had been stabbed in the abdomen, no longer had the strength to escape. In the nick of time, Bonnie rushes forward and knocks Summer out from behind with her backpack. ng- The fruit knife fell to the ground with a crisp sound, and the blood on it sttered all over the ground.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Not to mention the psychologist next to him, has long been through the blood like a fountain, staining arge area of clothing and floor. Dr. Jogi are you okay, wait, Ill call 120 now! said Bonnie with her hands in the air. The psychologist, however, clutched her wrist, No, you cant call 120, this kind of injury sent to the hospital, will certainly be traced to the cause, and then the master will have to go to the police station. How could he let the master go to a ce like the police station? Use my cell phone, call my brother, his clinic is nearby These few words have used a lot of strength of psychologists, said broken, very difficult. Bonnie did not dare to dy and rushed to dial the phone. Luckily, the psychologist was picked up in five minutes in close proximity. Together with Summer, they also picked up. ording to the words of psychologists, this is the secret of the heart being spied on, so the hypnotized person is attacked, which is the instinctive reaction of the hypnotized person, even if they are hypnotized, they have to resolutely keep the secret. The more this happens, the more important it is to find out what is going on. Bonnie was so confused that she had to follow her to the clinic. Fortunately, although the psychologist was bleeding heavily, no organs were injured, and the wound was dressed and healed quickly after a blood transfusion. As for what happened to Summer, well have to wait until we wake up. Is there any way to find out his innermost secrets now that hes so resistant? Bonnie asked. The psychologist shook his head, Its hard, you can see how resistant she really is, this time its a fluke to get a life back, next time its uncertain. At the word, Bonnie then fell silent. Seeing her so lost, the psychology expert spoke again, But it may be that I am not good at learning, wait, I will go study that hypnosis book now, maybe I can get more inspiration? Its better to get well first, theres no rush. Bonnie said. The psychologist was being persuaded when a message came from Summer on the other end. Summer is awake. Bonnie is going to go ahead and see what happens. When we got to the next ward, Summer was sitting on the bed and staring, her expression vacant and iparable. Bonnie, I almost killed someone just now, right? Summer asked. Thats not what youre really thinking, its an unconscious reaction, dont beat yourself up. Bonnie said soothingly. Summer still shook her head and let out a long sigh, I want to stay at this small clinic for a few days, so Ill leave it to you to take care of things on the home side! What is it? Bonnies face was full of confusion. Summer said in a deep voice, I n to cancel the wedding, if not, postpone it, the specific time to be determined, when I am ready to say it! How dare she marry Theo in this situation now? Chapter 1853: Why not with my consent How could Bonnie possibly go and help with something so big. He felt embarrassed, Mom, actually Dr. Jogi said its not a big deal, and when he studies that secret book you gave him again, he will be able to cure you. Dont be in a hurry to cancel or postpone the wedding yet. Even if it really doesnt work in the end, you should wait until thest minute to say youre giving up. I understand what you mean. Summer nodded, But I think its irresponsible, so lets forget it! Lets wait one more day and talk about it tomorrow if it doesnt work, okay? Bonnie negotiated. Summer was keenly aware of something, Do you have some other n? Bonnie decided to sell a story, Ill tell you when Im really sessful, right now all you need to do is get some rest and cooperate with me. Okay! Summer agreed. Honestly, it was hard to reunite with Theo, and the wedding was about to take ce, so to back out and give up now was not at all like her character. If a solution could be found, she would certainly be willing to cooperate. Bonnie, on the other hand, began to make arrangements nervously and quickly.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. C At 8:00 p. m., Mrs. Keomany appeared at the Mid-Levels restaurant. Looking around, I didnt see anyone else but the waiter. Mrs. Keomany, this way! Bonnie greeted eagerly as she sat by the window. Mrs. Keomany raised a step and walked over, Howe its just me and you. I cleared the room. Bonnie replied, Its easier to talk about things when theres no one else. Talking about things? Mrs. Keomanys expression instantly became tense and serious, What do you intend to talk to me about? Dont be so afraid of me, what can we talk about, its just about the wedding tomorrow. Bonnie replied with a smile. Snap! Mrs. Keomany directly mmed the table, the elegant face was full of unbelievable, Howe the wedding is tomorrow, didnt we say next week? Outrageous and viinous behavior! Dont be so excited, Mrs. Keomany, didnt you expect them to get married sooner, and now that your wish hase true, why dont you seem to be too happy? Bonnie slightly narrowed her clear almond eyes and asked. Realizing that she had lost her temper, Mrs. Keomany cleared her throat and sat down, Of course Im happy, its just that I said next week and now its suddenly changed to tomorrow, how can I prepare? Nothing to prepare, they said they dont need tooplicated wedding either, just a meal at this restaurant, exchange rings on it, and then they n to go to Maldives for their honeymoon, the day after tomorrows flight. Bonnie said. Why did you change your mind, for good reason. Mrs. Keomany held on to this point. Bonnie shrugged with innocence, I do not know, ah, for good reason she came and I said so, and said what a moment can not wait, you have to hurry and Theo married, to save so tired of pretending. At these words, Mrs. Keomanys expression froze for a few more moments. Did she really say that? Mrs. Keomany asked. Bonnie nodded, Yes, it did say that and went to see a couple of therapists before saying that, probably because shes not afraid of marriage anymore, so she cant wait to be with Theo. I have things to do, so Ill leave first. Mrs. Keomany stood up straight away. Mrs. Keomany, you just got here, you havent had dinner yet, and we have to discuss the details of the wedding. Bonnie spoke out to stay. But Mrs. Keomany walked faster and faster and soon disappeared at the front door of the restaurant. Chapter 1854: I’m with you Looking at Mrs. Keomanys disappearing back, Bonnies expression became more and more grave. After a long time, he called Talia, You were right, there is really something fishy about this matter! From the very beginning, when Summer resisted contact with Theo, Bonnie instinctively felt that the matter was rted to Mrs. Keomany. Then today Summers resistance to hypnotic injury, and now Mrs. Keomany is so hot and bothered about the early wedding, it already says it all!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. So whats the situation now? Talia asked, Have you taken hold of Mrs. Keomany? No, she left in a huff after I told her about the early wedding, probably to go find Summer! Bonnie replied. Talia was originally lying in bed resting, hearing this, directly sat up, the tone of anxiety iparable, Then why you still do not go to block ah! Hmm? Bonnie wondered, Blocking what. I suspect that Summer was hypnotized, thats why she changed her temperament so much. If you let Mrs. Keomany go to Summer now, wont it be a sheep into a tigers mouth! Crap! Bonnies face also changed sharply and she hurriedly hung up the phone to go to Mrs. Keomany. No matter what, Mrs. Keomany must be stopped! He rushed out of the restaurant and was about to ask the waiter about Mrs. Keomanys whereabouts when he found Mrs. Keomanys car still parked on the side of the road. Even Mrs. Keomany had seen her and greeted her with a smile, Bonnie, where are you going in such a hurry, do you need a ride? I youre not gone already? Bonnie inquired. Mrs. Keomany shrugged her shoulders, I was nning to leave, but suddenly I remembered that there was nothing to do, so I nned to have dinner with you before I left. Hmm? Bonnies heart was amazed and did not react too well. Why is Mrs. Keomany suddenly like a different person? Not in a hurry to get to Summer? Why, is not tomorrows wedding, we must hurry to taste the dishes, in order to modify ah! Mrs. Keomany said, pulling Bonnie directly back into the restaurant. She didnt just talk about it, but actually started ordering, and even dragged a waiter over to ask specifically what todays specials and tomorrows specials would be. Bonnie looked at her so seriously ordering food, also can not say anything else. One can only be patient and follow and stay in the restaurant. The thought was that if Mrs. Keomany didnt go to Summer, she could stay here and have dinner with her. At least Summers side is safe. After eating, it was already 9 oclock in the evening. Mrs. Keomany took the napkin and wiped her mouth with satisfaction, not forgetting to give ament, The food in this restaurant is still good, but the dessert is slightly poor, so, I will be responsible for the dessert at the wedding tomorrow. Good. Bonnie nodded and followed Mrs. Keomany out of the restaurant with her. But the mill stood by the car and refused to leave. Why, is there something else you want? Mrs. Keomany asked curiously. Bonnies tone was tentative, Mrs. Keomany, where else do you n to go next? Will it go to Summer? Mrs. Keomany replied, Where else would I go, back to the hotel to sleep, of course. After a pause, he asked, What, do you expect me to go somewhere else? Thats not true. Bonnie shook her head, I just suddenly remembered that I also need to go to the hotel, tomorrow is not the wedding, there will certainly be a lot of rtives toe, need to arrange amodation, why dont I take Mrs. Keomany your car to the hotel! Chapter 1855: What really happened Bonnie is looking for a reason to follow Mrs. Keomany to make sure she doesnt go after Summer. Mrs. Keomany didnt know whether she understood or really didnt understand, smiling and nodding her head in agreement, Yes,e if you want! Getting into Mrs. Keomanys car, the two set off for the hotel. Arriving in the first floor lobby, Mrs. Keomany went straight upstairs to rest. And Bonnie dawdled in the hall for a long time to make sure Mrs. Keomany really went upstairs before she turned around and left. Instead of going home, she went to a small clinic. Summer was resting on the hospital bed and when she saw Bonnie enter, she immediately sat up with her arms propped up, Why are youing over sote? Mom, did Mrs. Keomanye to see you today? Bonnie asked. Summer shook her head, No, no one hase to see me today except Dr. Jogi, no, theres another you! Bonnie sniffed and breathed a sigh of relief, No, thats good, then you rest early, you have to attend your own wedding first thing in the morning. Its an amazing feeling, Im at my own wedding and it sounds as if Im just a guest. Summer exims. Bonnie helplessugh, tomorrow that wedding is fake ah, so that there is nothing wrong to participate, and so on after, after that we will definitely for you to organize a grand wedding! Okay, Ill wait. Summer nodded. After talking for a while, Bonnie then left the clinic. The smile in Summers eyes disappeared as soon as she left. She hung her head and murmured an apology. C It was eleven oclock when we returned to the vi. Bonnie tiptoed into the house, afraid of waking Sebastian. But I never thought that I would still be embraced by a man. The hot, hot nostrils sprayed all over the neck, tickling and numbing. What have you been doing,ing back sote. Sebastians voice was low and raspy, Did you know I would be worried? Im off to investigate a case. Bonnie replied, An amazing case! What shocking case? Sebastians brows furrowed, Youve been quietly doing something dangerous behind my back again? Hearing this, Bonnie was not happy at once, What do you mean by dangerous things, as a husband, not supporting his wife at all, is it like that? Other things can be supported, but not dangerous things. Sebastian held firm to the bottom line, Go ahead, what did it go for again?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Bonnie smoothly encircled Sebastians neck, full of pleasing and good-natured smile, Is it that you will help me out if I tell you? Yes. Sebastian nodded, Who made you my wife, if I dont help you out, who will? Im going to let Mom and Dad have their wedding tomorrow. Bonnie said. Cough cough cough! Spare Sebastian has been mentally prepared, but hearing this, still did not control the direct cough out. It took a long time toe back to his senses, his eyes full of disbelief, What did you say? Take it easy. Bonnie reached out to smooth his breath, Its not a big deal, its just for them to have a wedding, fake, its fake. At that, Sebastian was even more puzzled, A nice early wedding time, and a fake one at that, Bonnie, what the hell are you doing? Even if he knew that Bonnie did so without any malicious intent, Sebastian could not help but be curious. Why a fake wedding and what really happened? Chapter 1856: I’ve never been married To Sebastians curious gaze, Bonnie will tell him the whole story. Sebastian was silent. It took a long time to speak, No wonder you made that decision, its understandable now. So do you support it? Bonnie asked, Although its a littlete for me to be asking this, youvee this far now whether you support it or not. Good to know. Sebastian shook his head helplessly, All I can do is be prepared to help you deal with the mess at any time. Other than that, there is no choice. Bonnie smiled embarrassedly and hugged Sebastian tightly, I just knew you would be unconditionally towards me like this, so I made my own decision first ah. It turns out that ones thoughts were correct. Sebastian will really help himself. Stop hemming and hawing here. Sebastian said, Get an early nights rest, dont you have to go tomorrow to prepare and uncover Mrs. Keomanys true colors early? After being coaxed by Sebastian, Bonnie washed up and went to bed. The next morning, wash up and go downstairs to inform Theo to attend his own wedding. Theo was full of confusion and bewilderment,pletely unaware of what was happening. Howe in just a short time, you are going to attend your own wedding? It was temporarily decided that the wedding today, tomorrow we will go to the Maldives for the honeymoon, the two of you get along well and try to rekindle the little spark of love as soon as possible. Bonnie said as she handed Theo the suit from her closet. Theo was pushed into the wedding car and headed to the hotel to pick up Summer almost the entire time without even thinking about it. And this end of the hotel, also early in the morning was called to help RupertAnna and others, the brain is also a daze, almost by instinct to Summer makeup and change clothes. When he saw Bonnie, he hurriedly grabbed her, What the hell is going on? Why is the wedding being held today and so scribbled, Bonnie, what do you want? Before Bonnie could answer, she was already being dragged away by Talia. Talias mouth hooked into a smile, Well exin the details tomorrow, well do the wedding first, do the wedding! Pulled Bonnie to the corner, to make sure no one eavesdropping, and only then opened his mouth to remind, Do not say outside, or what if the work is lost! If you dont tolerate a little, youll mess up a lot! Bonnie nodded her head vigorously, I know, I didnt say anything, just got us a reliable backer. Coincidentally not, I found a reliable backer for that too! Talia instantly brightened up. The two men looked at each other and said in unison, Youre looking for a husband? After saying that, the two looked at each other andughed in embarrassment. Both of them did find husbands to back them up. I cant help it, this kind of thing to find someone else can not be trusted ah, or to find the most appropriate husband! Both hands pped and the two immediately reached a consensus. Since there are two backers, there is nothing to fear from todays wedding. Just waiting for Mrs. Keomany to fall in line! Speak of the devil and Cao Cao will arrive.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Immediately a hotel attendant came over and told the two that Mrs. Keomany had arrived downstairs and would you like toe up. Sure please,e up and see how beautiful her daughter is. Bonnie said. The waiter immediately invited Mrs. Keomany upstairs. Walking into the room, Mrs. Keomany looked Summer up and down and her eyes were extraordinarily satisfied, Thats nice, no wonder everyone says that the bride is the best looking girl in the world, and its true. Why all the fuss, you didnt have these when you got married? Summer asked. Im not married, so wheres all thising from. Mrs. Keomany said. Chapter 1857: It’s time for me to go Thats kind of the big news. It is unbelievable that Mrs. Keomany has never been married. You obviously reunited your family with Uncle Chaliza, and you still say youre not married What, is it that Uncle Chaliza didnt organize your wedding? Summer asked again. Mrs. Keomany let out a long sigh, Now that youre a grown-up, you cant continue to hide things from me, and its true that I never had a wedding. Summer was born out of wedlock, and it was so hard to raise Summer as a child that Mrs. Keomany vowed to be a rich and powerful person who would trample everyone under her feet. And she did, bing a big entrepreneur abroad that everyone admires and even fears.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As for Uncle Chaliza, it is just a shield prepared to put off the men who intend to take advantage of the situation. I dont know if its true, I hope its what you say! Summer replied, But Uncle Chaliza is indeed not bad, if you do not mind, you can take the bag, fake it for real. What nonsense! Mrs. Keomany gave Summer a helpless look, Today is your wedding, the main character is you, what are you always flirting with me for. After a pause, and digress, pulled out a velvet box from the bag, This is the pair of rings I prepared for you, is the famous foreign G designer personally crafted, unique in the world, symbolizing your love is also so special, as indestructible as diamonds. Its a nice symbol, but since you gave it to me, Im not going to say thank you. Summer said. Mrs. Keomany was not annoyed, Yes, as long as you are happy, it does not matter whether you say thank you or not. There was a pause, but then her eyes fell on theb in Annas hand, I remember the rule in South City, if a daughter is getting married, the mother has to helpb her hair, now can I help? Anna was very quick to agree. But while handing theb to Mrs. Keomany, she made a point of touching it and touching it again, and even shaved it several times on both her own head and Bonnies. This is the time to speak towards Mrs. Keomany, Look, Bonnie and I are fine, if something happens to Aunt Keomanyter, youll have to find the cause. How defensive Mrs. Keomany is is evident. Mrs. Keomanys face sank, obviously not too happy. But still, without saying anything, he took theb and started to brush Summers hair. Whilebing his hair, he admonished, From now on, you are part of the Jones Family, dont always y games, live your life well, if you have any disagreements or quarrels between husband and wife, you can call me, I can enlighten you. I havent even walked down the aisle of marriage yet, and youre already cursing us for fighting as a couple, huh? Summer spoke leisurely. Mrs. Keomany stammered, her eyes very helpless, You say that, Im just proposing to you, if I make you unhappy, I apologize, okay? An apology wont be necessary, just dont be upset on your wedding day, thats all. Summer stopped. Anyway, I hope you and your wife have a good life from now on. Mrs. Keomany said. Said theb and put it down, satisfied with his masterpiece, Beautiful. Thanks for thepliment, then if theres nothing else, Ill go and get married. Summer said. Go ahead, its gettingte and I should go. Mrs. Keomany said. Bonnie was filled with confusion, Where to, Mrs. Keomany arent you going to the wedding? Chapter 1858: The look on your face …… Mrs. Keomany had a smile in her eyes, I originally stayed at Capital for so long just to see them have their wedding, and now that my wish has been granted, there is no need to stay here. But the wedding hasnt even started yet. Anna said. Mrs. Keomany asked rhetorically, What does it matter, what else could have changed? There is something in the words, dislike Anna a stalk. This is said as if she would let something happen to the wedding! Immediately can not help but dislike back, the wedding will have any change do not know, but you rush to go, really if there is a change, you can know? Or did you already know that you were rushing away on purpose? Mrs. Keomany does not care about this kind of dislike, I will stay at home even if I go back abroad, and if something really happens and it is found to be rted to me, you are wee to arrest me at any time. For a while, the atmosphere in the room became arrowy. Bonnie saw this and started to round up, Why make such a scene on your wedding day, Mrs. Keomany you are going to the airport right, I will have someone drop you off. With that, he snapped his fingers and asked the hotel attendant to drive Mrs. Keomany to the airport. Why did you let her go? Anna was anxious, So anxious to leave, it is clear that there is a ghost in her heart! If we really let them go, where can we find themter? She didnt get a chance to do it, Max stepped out and spoke, Ive been watching her since she entered the hotel. Including those people and things that are in contact with them, they are also directly reced. Unless Mrs. Keomany was poisoning the air, nothing would have gone wrong. But Anna was still unsure, What if it wasnt that you came to the hotel and started doing bad things, but that you had prepared on the way here? Thats even less to worry about, Im in charge of the part where Mrs. Keomany showed up at the hotel, and the part where she didnt, Sebastian is in charge. Max said.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After a pause, he asked, Didnt you notice that Sebastian didnte with Bonnie? Anna then reacted and looked around, Oh yeah, Sebastian didnte over, so he was busy stalking Mrs. Keomany! So, Mrs. Keomany had no chance to do anything bad under the surveince of everyone. Theres one thing I dont really understand. Rupert stepped forward and spoke, If she really didnt do anything, why was she in such a hurry to leave? ording to normal thinking, if you dont get it, you will definitely look for other opportunities to do it. Mrs. Keomany, on the other hand, just gave up, does that make sense? It does make no sense, but theres no other end in sight that Mrs. Keomany would do it or has done it. Bonnie said. So, we can only take one step and see what happens! How can you possibly guess her mind, Summer spoke up, shes already shifty and has all kinds of unexpected tricks up her sleeve, but its true what she said about going back, shes really gone. Annas eyes widened, How do you know that? She showed me the tickets, the flight is in an hour and a half, so its a good time to get to the airport. Summer said. Could it be that they deliberately bought a cheat sheet, turned around, didnt get on the ne and killed us again? Anna guessed. Summer cut to the chase, No way. Anna still wanted to speak again, twisted her head to see Summers expression, and was immediately stunned, Aunt Keomany, you your expression Chapter 1859: You can see it all Summer quickly returned to her senses and collected all her emotions. Lowered his head and spoke, Sorry, I just didnt want to argue about this on my wedding day, so I wanted to hurry up and end the conversation and scare you, right? Anna waved her hand, Rather, there is no But the truth is, it was indeed intimidated. Just now Summers expression is very angry, and can even be described with the word hideous. Anna had never seen such a Summer before, which is why she was shocked. But when you think about it, what Summer said makes sense. If she encountered these things on her wedding day, she must have been more frantic and annoyed than she was. Anyway, lets get married first, Theo is waiting downstairs to pick up the wedding, we have to start blocking the door! Anna brushed aside the topic. Summer also nodded along with this and didnt say anything more. Soon, Theo took a group of people upstairs and, after various pick-up games, entered the room as expected and prepared to take Summer away. ording to Capitals rules, the brides feet cannot touch the ground until she enters the wedding hotel, so she needs to be carried by Theo or carried on her back. But when it came to this part, Summers eyes were full of resistance, We are already an old married couple, marriage is just a process, lets not go through such trouble! Anna was not sure of the reason, so she opened her mouth and was ready to dissuade, trying to follow the rules. Before he could speak, Theo spoke up to stop him. Theos face with a faint smile, Honestly I also intend not to go through this process, after all, I am a handful of years old, in case the time to sh the old back can not be good. The crowd then reacted to the fact that the two main characters of this wedding today are in their forties. Its true that you cant follow the normal wedding ceremony. Everything is simple, its just a process anyway, and its most important that two people truly love each other. Theo said. After a pause, he looked at Summer again, with a hint of question in his eyes. Probably want to know if Summer is satisfied with the decision she just made. But Summer averted her eyes, clutching the bouquet in her hand, not meaning to speak again. Theo had no choice but to withdraw his eyes and continue to finish this hurried and scribbled wedding. The good thing is that apart from this matter, no other problems were encountered in the normal wedding. It went smoothly to the end. A group of people walked Theo and Summer to their wedding house. Get some rest, and welle back in the morning, take you to the airport, and then start the honeymoon. Bonnie said. Theo nodded, Good, hard work Bonnie, you all go back to rest early too! After sending everyone away, Summer and Theo were the only onesleft in the wedding room. Facing each other, the atmosphere cant help but be a little awkward. Especially Summer, clutching the hem of her wedding dress, standing in ce at a loss for words. Go get some rest, the wedding room is yours tonight, Ill just sleep on the couch downstairs. Theo said. At that, Summer was deeply stunned, Youre not going to sleep with me?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Do you need me to sleep with you? Theo asked rhetorically, We have a long life and plenty of opportunities, so theres no rush. There will be a long time toe! The key is to give Summer enough time to adjust to the new rtionship. After Theo finished speaking, heid down directly on the sofa. So you spoke up for me at the hotel today, and you could tell that I didnt want to engage with you, right? Summer, however, spoke up leisurely and asked. Chapter 1860: Don’t mind me spending more Theo was trying to pretend to sleep when he heard this and had to open his eyes. Helplessly shaking his head, Summer, why do you need to say it, just hide it in your heart how good it is! Say it, everyone can not face ah! Dont ask and get by? Its no fun to look the part. Summer said, You saw it long ago, why not say it? Say what, Theo asked rhetorically, youre still the same woman I once loved, and youre willing to marry me, so what else do I have to ask. One should not want both, too greedy! Whats more, Theo is confident that he can sessfully win back Summers heart. So, he doesnt say anything. We can definitely exclude all difficulties together, more than twenty years of searching, we still found each other, and now there can be no problem. Theo sounded very firm and confident. But I dont think so. Summer shook her head, In fact, this wedding, today, is what Bonnie asked me to do. In other words, it was for Bonnies sake that she agreed. Her heart wasnt ready to marry Theo yet. But youre still standing, Summer, and I really dont push you, even now that youre married, you can still be like you once were, I just hope you can give me a chance to at least try to be with me. Theos voice is already full of earnestness, How about just one month, after the honeymoon if you still do not want to be with me, I will immediately divorce you. After saying that, the corners of the mouth and hooked up a bitter smile, just that time also to a month divorce divorce period, back to Capital can immediately go to the Civil Affairs Bureau.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Theo has thought clearly about Summers exit. Looking at Theos expression, Summer also finally loosened up, Good. Go get some rest. The corner of Theos mouth lifted into a smile as well. This little tidbit was not known to Bonnie and others. They came over the next day, a huge group of people, and personally sent the two to the airport. Its just a honeymoon, why are you guys making it look like youre leaving each other? Theo spoke up. h, h, h! Old Mr. Jones immediately stopped, What nonsense, what life and death, just married such a good day, can not be nonsense ah! Theo hemmed and hawed and didnt say another word. This, you take it! Old Mr. Jones said, pulling out a hot gold ck card from his pocket, I dont have anything to give you, this card is the pension Sebastian gave me, Ill lend it to you first, if you spend money on your honeymoon, you can use this! Grandpa, youre kind of lending flowers to the Buddha, right? Max said. Old Mr. Jones did not approve of this, sticking up his neck, What do you mean by offering flowers to Buddha, since it was given to me it is naturally mine, I cant use my own things? Sure, Bonnie took it in stride, we dont care about your pension when its spent anyway. Old Mr. Jones grunted, If you dont care, you dont care, Ill stay at your house when the timees, I dont believe you wont take care of me. Old Mr. Jones, who was always aloof and serious, could actually make jokes like this now, and everyone couldnt help butugh. The atmosphere was extraordinarily cordial. Theo also unceremoniously reached out to take the bank card, Damon, since you have to give, when the timees, do not cry, dislike me to spend a lot is it. Chapter 1861: So do you hate me Old Mr. Jones disdained, How much can it cost to go on a honeymoon? Inside is at least tens of millions of dors, just do not believe that Theo can spend it all. Who knows Theo turned his head to Summer, I remember there is a jewelry auction in the Maldives, there is a twenty-carat diamond ring auction, when I go to buy it for you, just swipe this card. Old Mr. Jones: If you really seed in auctioning that diamond ring, Im afraid it will take several hundred million dors. Who can carry it? Im talking about normal honeymoon expenses, you cant swipe my card for this wife pleasing purchase! Old Mr. Jones admonished nervously. Puff C The crowd couldnt help butugh out loud. Theo also cant help but hook the corners of his mouth, Dont worry, I wont swipe your card, to buy a diamond ring for his wife, of course, to swipe his own money the most dominant ah! Brat, its different now that youve got a wife, you talk with a frown. Old Mr. Jones shook his head. Dont forget to remind Summer, Dont give this brat too much face, dislike him if you have to, dont spoil him! Summer squeezed out a smile, Okay Dad, I got it. Old Mr. Jones turned his head to Theo again, Come here with me for a minute. Theo was full of doubts, but followed to the corner. When no one was around, Old Mr. Jones quickly slipped a box into Theos hand, his tone tense, Put it in, you have to use it when you get there! What is it? Theo was full of doubts and ready to open it to check. But Old Mr. Jones stopped him, his eyes full of anxiety, You cant take this out, its not good for people to see it. Do not let open, then you say, what is it ah, otherwise when I go through the security check to be checked, how to exin with the security personnel? Theo said. In desperation, Old Mr. Jones had to tell the truth, Its a condom. Theo: ? Whats the point of giving him this for good reason. See Theo full of ck lines, Old Mr. Jones anxious to jump, Although you are only forty years old, in the prime of life, to have a child is fine, but Sebastian is so old, and, if really pregnant, Summer will be an advanced maternal age, very dangerous! When the timees, whether it is born or aborted, there is a risk to life. Theo pushed his hand away with a ck face, I dont need this, you take it back. Why dont you need to, you dont tell me that you cant ahem, that? Facing the curious gaze of Old Mr. Jones, Theo almost told the truth. But in the end, it held back. If you really tell the truth, you are not admitting that you and Summerare now famous but not real. Had to lie hard, Anyway, its just not possible, besides I prepared myself, I dont need you for this.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Old Mr. Jones suddenly realized, the corners of the mouth hooked up a smile, so it is so ah, brat you told me earlier ah, so I worry about you for nothing! After a pause and asked, How much did you prepare ah, not enough or take me with it, better than temporary find good ah! You can get it in the Maldives, too, and Ill swipe your card if its expensive. Theo said. Youre getting the hang of it, kid. Old Mr. Jones smiled happily, Okay, you know what youre doing. And he didnt bother! As we were talking, Sebastian came over with the tickets, Check-in is done, you guys go through the security check! Good. Theo nodded and took a step toward the security checkpoint. Summer trailed behind and was about to pass through security when she suddenly turned her head to look at Sebastian. She walked over to Sebastian and gave him a big hug. Do you hate me after Ive been missing for over twenty years? She asked softly. Chapter 1862: We’ll work it out together Hearing this, Sebastian gave Summer an odd look, Do you want to hear the truth? Sure. Summer nodded. No hate, because for the first twenty years or so, I didnt even know you existed, and as for theter, I knew you existed and just wanted to find you. Sebastian replied. For Summer, he has mixed emotions, but in general, is eager to meet. You love me, I know that. Sebastian said softly, If you didnt love me, you could have given up giving birth to me back then. But Summer didnt do that. She gave birth to Sebastian and also arranged a great new identity for Sebastian so that he could live a worry-free life for the next twenty years or so. That alone makes Summer very good. And what if I leave you again, will you hate me? Summer asked again. Sebastians eyes quickly turned odd, What does that mean? What could it mean, literally, and Im talking about if, just a hypothetical. Summer exined. Sebastian, however, waspletely unconvinced, No one would make that assumption, and the fact that you brought it up means you think so, you want to leave me dont you? On that unbelievably handsome face, there was only cold interrogation left. Summer was almost afraid to meet Sebastians eyes. I can only avoid the sight and snort, Dont think about it, its just that I said the wrong thing, we should board the ne. After saying that, he disappeared quickly from Sebastians sight. The more Sebastian thought about it, the more he felt wrong, simply a clutch next to Theos arm. Whats wrong? Theo was full of confusion, Is there anything else to exin? Well, Sebastian nodded, by all means, bring her back, and when you go out on your honeymoon, it has to be both of you. At those words, Theos eyes shed. The whirlwindughed, What are you kids talking about, of course they wille back together, otherwise how else can theye back? After patting Sebastian on the shoulder to reassure him, he then entered the security checkpoint. Leaving Sebastian to remain where he was, his eyes grew deeper and deeper in concentration. His intuition told him that the two must be hiding something from themselves. But now the situation, but can not guess. CN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After leaving the airport, all of them were exhausted and said goodbye to each other before going home to rest. Yesterdays wedding was a great way to prevent Mrs. Keomany from messing up, so everyone was in high spirits, plus the preparations for their honeymoon started early this morning. Its a miracle that youve made it this far without falling asleep. So much so that on the way home, the five children will have fallen asleep in the car. Sebastian was driving in front. Halfway through the drive, suddenly the steering wheel mmed next to a hit, immediately unbuckle the seat belt, most of the body crossed to the back seat. Whats wrong with you? Bonnie asked with a puzzled look on her face. Sebastian wanted to wake up Erika from her sleep, but he couldnt bear to look at his daughters sound sleep. When does Erika usually wake up? Sebastian asked. After all, they are husband and wife, Bonnie instantly guessed what he meant, Do you want to ask Erika for divination, Sebastian, whats wrong? Sebastians thin lips pursed into a tight line, but never spoke. Until, Bonnies warm and soft hand covered the back of his hand, Sebastian, is there anything we cant say to each other, say it and well work it out together, okay? Chapter 1863: Children are so childish Looking at Bonnies clear almond eyes, Sebastians heart instantly surged with a wave of warmth. Finally speak up and say why. Bonnie listened to the cause and effect, and did not say anything, but took out the phone and began to drum up. At times like this, shouldnt you beforting me or giving me a little solution or something? Sebastian was all shocked by her calmness. Bonnie then looked up, Whats there tofort, actions are more useful thanfort! Eh? Turn around, lets go to the airport, the earliest flight to the Maldives leaves in an hour, were just in time to get there now. Bonnie wiggled her phone. On the screen was information about the airline ticket she had just ced an order for. Sebastian saw the situation, some can not help but want tough, you sure you want to go over now, but mypany a bunch of things have not been solved yet! If we leave now, who will take care of thepanys affairs? Bonnie snapped her fingers, That, ah, Ive worked that out too. Without waiting for Sebastian to ask a question, his cell phone rang. It is a WeChat group video invitation. After picking up, the voices of both Max and Jay came from the other end. Dont worry about going to the Maldives, leave thepany to us. Max is not too familiar with the Jones Group business, but he has the advantage of being hands-on. Jay is exceptionally good at thepanys business, but he is far away. So the two work together to get things done perfectly for thepany. No need for Sebastian to worry about it at all. Sebastian was dumbfounded, and only after a long time did he look at Bonnie andugh out loud.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. I almost forgot that my Bonnie has grown up a lot in the past few years and is no longer the little girl who only follows my ass and calls out to her brother Sebastian. Bonnie proudly raised her slender neck, Of course. She is not a doddering flower that clings to Sebastian, but a tree that can stand alongside him! Once everything was arranged, Sebastian turned the car around and headed back to the airport. An hourter, the five children woke up on the ne. They rubbed their eyes, looked around very calmly, and then gave Erika a quiet thumbs up. True to Erika ah, said whatever happens do not care, let nature take its course, daddy mommy will make their own decisions. No, the two of them decided to take a ne to the Maldives! Brother Damon, the Maldives has a very famous sea all over the world, lets go to the beach to y, okay? Little Joanna asked with big, watery eyes. Damon agreed without hesitation, Of course you can, and Im a very good swimmer, I can take you. Yes, yes, the five of us will go together. little Joanna pped her hands happily. But Andrew said with a cool, cold face, Who wants to go swimming? Its no fun, Im not going! How can swimming be no fun? little Joanna argued, The water isfortable and there are sandy soft beaches that you might find shells in if you dig inside Little Joanna described as much as she could, trying to keep Andrew interested. But Andrew kept a straight face and said he had no intention of going swimming at all. Well sister, Lukas came out, patted little Joannas shoulder, and then mercilessly demolished, he did not want to go because he has recently gained weight, if only a pair of swim trunks, the small tummy can not cover up! Chapter 1864: What really happened Poof! Little Joanna couldnt hold back andughed out loud. Andrew was so ashamed that his face turned red and he stomped his foot to retort, No, dont be ridiculous, I just dont want to go! Thats right! Then lift up your clothes and show us. Lukas smiled tenderly, but his mouth said extraordinarily belly-aching words. At once the wholepartment was filled withughter. Sebastians tense heart, but also in this moment to ease down a few points. Looking at my wife and children around me, it seems that no matter what difficulties I face, they can be solved. In between thoughts, a sweet voice came from the ne, signaling that it was about tond. Soon, the ne arrived in the Maldives. The hotel Bonnie had chosen in advance was right across the street from Theo and Summers hotel, making it easy to keep an eye on the two. The Maldives is very small and you can run into it if youre not careful, so make sure you take cover. Bonnie especially exined the five little ones. The little carrot heads nodded heavily and replied in a milky voice that they knew. A swarm of people ran back to their rooms to go back to sleep. We need to refresh ourselves before we can go to the beach! And eight days in a row passed and nothing happened. Bonnie and Sebastian noticed that every day Theo and Summer lived a very regr life, with three meals a day and the rest of the day spent at the beach. The UV rays are abundant here, and Summer wraps up tightly every time she goes out. Later on, probably because of the sun, Theo also began to wear long clothes and long pants to go out. And it was because of this that Bonnie sensed something was wrong. She was with Theo to Santorini for a while, and is still kind of familiar with Theos habits.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He hates the heat, so he wears short sleeves and shorts even if its sunny. Why did you suddenly change your sex after arriving in the Maldives? Could it be because grandpa is worried about tanning too much and losing his face, so he started doing protective measures? Little Joanna cocked her head and guessed. Thats even less likely! Bonnie spoke up, So if thats the case, why just wear a long coat and pants and no hat Yeah, why doesnt Theo wear a hat? Bonnie, who finally sensed that something was really wrong, cried out in disbelief and rushed to the hotel across the street. But when we got to the hotel room, we found the door was open. Puzzled, she pushed open the door, which was a mess and even had a lot of dried blood. Damon dots on the carpet, giving the heart a jolt. What is going on in this room? Dad? Bonnie spoke tentatively. Im in the bedroom. Theo responded weakly. Bonnie rushed in and saw two people. Theo, who was leaning against the wall, with a pile of bottles around him, and Sebastian, who was standing next to him with an iron face. It seems that Sebastian guessed that something was wrong before she did, so he came over immediately to check the situation. Bonnie spoke up directly and asked, Sebastian, what the hell is going on here? He was injured, stabbed in the abdomen, yesterday. Sebastian replied. What? So why dont you go to the hospital, and Mom, is she okay? Bonnie asked with concern. While saying that, look around. Sebastian called out to her, Dont bother looking, she did it. The person who stabbed Theo was none other than Summer. So Theo didnt say anything, even wearing long sleeves and pants to cover his wounds, just didnt want anyone to know, thus sending Summer to the police. Chapter 1865: This is the last time Thats too risky! Bonnie shook her head, What if the wound is serious and life-threatening? No, we must go to the hospital! Theos expression was light, No need, Im fine, the wound will heal itself in a few days. Dad, this isnt a joke, it has to be treated with a hospital bandage. Bonnie said seriously. Theo did not respond, I said no, no, she stabbed me, but has avoided the key position, only a superficial wound. At this point in time, Theo is still speaking up for Summer. Bonnie certainly knows that Summer certainly didnt mean it. But now Summer is missing, which is really not like her style. She had to leave in an emergency and will be back in a while. Theo said. Sebastians face instantly sank, Itse to this, youre still not going to tell the truth are you? If you wont tell, I dont mind using some other means. At that, Theo immediately tugged Sebastians arm, What do you want, dont be ridiculous! If you tell the truth, I wont fool around. just had to go away first, and will be back after a while. Theo bites the dust. She left the Maldives, right, and as for where she went you dont know, if you dont know, I can find out for you. Sebastian replied. Dont go looking. Theo stopped, She must be in turmoil right now too, what if you guys go after her and she makes some kind of stress reaction? He wasnt afraid of getting hurt, but he was afraid of Summer getting hurt. Dad, whats going on with you guys! Bonnie really couldnt help but ask. See cant hide, Theo long sigh, she said she may not love me, even to the back, as soon as you see me can not control the disgust and resistance. Theo was just trying to hug Summer, but he didnt expect to be stabbed. The blood all over the floor was shocking, and Summer was shocked. Stumbled several steps, eyes full of panic and guilt. So I let her leave through the back door of the hotel, and Ill fix the rest of the mess myself, and as for her, shelle back when she figures it out. Said Theo, squeezing out a smile, Sorry Sebastian, I had promised you that I would take Summer back to Capital with me after our honeymoon, but now it looks like its time to go back on my word. Since you already knew we were following, you should have called us the first time when this happenedst night. Sebastian said with a sullen face. If we had lost too much bloodst night without help, Theo could have died! I just cant open this mouth. Theo shook his head helplessly. Why cant you open your mouth, we are father and son, we are family! Sebastians voice grew colder and colder. Even those azure-ck pupils hid a deep shade, I have now lost the equivalent of my mother, are you nning to make me lose my father again and go back to the days I once had?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The voice was extra loud with anger. Theo lowered his head in shame and mumbled, Next time There is no next time, this is thest time, from now on you have to give me good health and peace! Sebastian corrected with a stern face. Although every word was angry, it warmed Theos heart. Nodding heavily along with this, Okay, there is no next time, this is thest time. Chapter 1866: It’s good to be with me As we were talking, an unfamiliar voice came from outside, Hello, Mr. Sebastian, may Ie in now, please? Yes. Sebastians voice was low and raspy. A man carrying a medical kit then appeared in the sight of the three. Theos eyes were amazed beyond belief, This is? Even if you dont go to the hospital, but at least dress the wound and treat it, right? Sebastian replied, I got a private doctor, dont worry, tight lipped. Theo oh, and said nothing more. The doctor quickly treated the wound, the diagnosis is simr to what Theo said, The wound avoided important organs, there is only slight bleeding, after stitches to recuperate for a period of time can be healed. Theo originally wanted to be smug and say he knew it was going to be okay. But on Sebastians serious expression, he had to meekly shut his mouth. Since youre all injured, go back to Capital early, otherwise there will be no one to take care of you here. Sebastian suggested. Theo shook his head desperately, No, no, no, Im going back now, theyll definitely hound me if they find out Summer isnt with me. Might as well stay in the Maldives! Dont you still find a woman in disguise to deceive us, howe when ites to others, you cant do it? Sebastian rolled his eyes in disgust. Theo hung his head and stammered, You are far away, you cant see it from a distance, but if you are close, it will be straightforward to wear. After a pause, he added, And Im sure Summer will be back soon, so Im going to stay here and wait for her! Are you sure? Sebastian didnt believe it, She should have gone back to Mrs. Keomany. Its one thing to be willing toe back, its another thing to be willing to let Mrs. Keomany go. True to form, my son was right on the money with his guess. Theo sighed and pulled out his phone. On the screen was a map with a red dot that was blinking desperately. Thats where Summer is. Since Summer moved to leave the idea, Theo has been reassured, and then simply tied to the location system on the phone. This way, even if Summer leaves, he will be the first to know Summers whereabouts. He had lost Summer for over twenty years and couldnt let that happen again. She left the Maldivesst night and went straight back, but Im thinking that she should have gone back to ask for rification! Theo said with narrowed eyes. C At that time, Reliacao, the Keomany Family estate.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Looking at her daughter who suddenly appeared in front of her, Mrs. Keomany greeted her as if nothing was wrong, smiling, Youre back, should I prepare the bath set for you, or should I eat first? Summer looked at her with a deep gaze, You knew I woulde back, didnt you? Yes, its obvious that you cant live with him, and Ive been there, so of course I know. Mrs. Keomany said. No, Summer shook her head, thats not the real reason, the reason Im so disgusted with him is because you moved something, right? Hearing this, Mrs. Keomany was full of aggression, You child, how can you suspect me. What does it matter to me that your rtionship is not strong, or I ask you, how do I get between you, I never even stopped it! Its true that you didnt stop it, but thats what makes it suspicious, you didnt stop us, so why didnt I get to be with him anyway? Summer asked. Mrs. Keomany sighed helplessly, This thing still need to think, of course, because after more than twenty years, your feelings can no longer stand the test, you have seen a bigger world, you can not see him. After a pause and added, Its okay, youre fine even if youre single, stay in Reliacao and be with me! Chapter 1867: What makes you think so? At that, Summers icy eyes swept over quickly and her voice was even more sultry, What makes you think that I came back here with the intention of staying with you? Mrs. Keomany was stunned by this question. Half the time, he spread his hands, Isnt it, if you werent going to live with me, why did youe back? We didnt think Los Angeles was the right ce for a honeymoon, so we came back to see you and find another ce to go for our honeymoon. Summer said. Almost out of the blue, Mrs. Keomany was surprised, Didnt you guys go to the Maldives for your honeymoon? After saying this, Mrs. Keomany instantly regretted it. Because Summers suspicious eyes had swept over, Youre really investigating to follow me! Because they went to the Maldives on their honeymoon, they never told Mrs. Keomany about it. And how does Mrs. Keomany know this? Its only possible that the investigation followed her! No wonder you have been acting so calmly from the time I entered until now, so you have known everything that has happened to me for a long time. Summer said, her eyes getting colder and colder, So this matter, too, cant be unrted to you, right? This has nothing to do with me, Mrs. Keomany denied, how can I be med for the disagreement between you and your husband, or did I put a knife to your neck and force you not to love him anymore? The more she spoke, the more excited Mrs. Keomanys cheeks flushed, If my words had worked so well, how would you havee to this point, you would have listened to me and married a nobleman of Reliacao. It is true that you did not force me in this way. Summer replied, Because I made a move against the nobleman of Reliacao, and even almost got him killed, if you send me to him, it is like a sheep into a tigers mouth, and you will only get what you want. When the timees to lose a daughter not only, but also by the nobility will be more aggressive target. So, the reason Mrs. Keomany didnt do it wasnt for Summer.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Rather, it was for her own sake. At that, Mrs. Keomany opened her mouth, but did not know how to retort. Finally, I just had to let out a long sigh, Whatever you say, anyway, I cant argue with you now, whatever you say. So if I say, you hypnotized me, are you going to admit it too? Summer asked. As if her tail had been stepped on, Mrs. Keomany almost bounced straight up with disbelief in her eyes, What are you talking about, how could I hypnotize you? Didnt you say, what I say is what I say? Summer slowly lifted her red lips and said. The whirlwind eyes burning stare at Mrs. Keomany, I was just suspicious, but now Im basically sure, you just hypnotized me and made me remember what I used to do, but theres no way to love him again like I once did. These days of self-contradiction have made Summer feel like she has two personalities splitting in her body. One tells himself that everything is still the same as it once was, and that there is no hard feelings between the two. The other one tells herself that the world has changed and she is in love with the Theo from twenty years ago, not this one now, so the feelings are gone and cant be settled because of all that happened back then. Ive been tormented by these two voices for a long time, never knowing whose to believe, but I now know who to choose. Summer gazed at Mrs. Keomany in front of her, Release me from hypnosis, now, immediately, now! Chapter 1868: You hit me? The corners of Mrs. Keomanys mouth twitched slightly. Its really worthy of the daughter you gave birth to, shes just smart as hell! If youd been so smart earlier, you wouldnt have had to question me until now. Mrs. Keomany shook her head. Dont talk so much nonsense, release me from hypnosis, hurry up! Summer urged. Mrs. Keomany, however, took a step back, What makes you think that by revealing my n, I will help you to release your hypnosis? Hearing this, Summers expression instantly froze, What else do you want to do? Wait a little longer, as I intended, and when your other personalitypletely reces your original personality, you will never think of him again. It was all nned perfectly. Probably when the wedding is over before and then the two go on their honeymoon, Summer willpletely turn into a different person and have a showdown with Theo to end it all. But what I didnt expect was that Bonnie actually took matters into her own hands and moved up the wedding, causing her to have to leave early as well, lest anyone suspect that she did all these things. Now that youre back, stay at home for a while, and Ill take you back to Capital when yourepletely out of love with him. Mrs. Keomany said. In her voice, with some gentleness and kindness, Dont worry, although you lost your lover, but you can still have wealth ah, including that son, I will also help you to get it. Sebastian has half of Theos blood in her bones, and thats something shes not happy about. But one has to admit that he is a business wizard, if he can stay by his side, he will certainly be able to create greater wealth for himself. Overall, the pros outweigh the cons. So, Mrs. Keomany can bear to have Sebastian stay by her side. As for the useless Theo, of course, throw it as far away as possible! You are really despicable! Summer gritted her teeth, What are you trying to do by calcting your own daughter like this? Its the Jones Family that owes me! Mrs. Keomany growled.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Summer was full of consternation, What do you mean, whats wrong with the Jones Family that makes you so angry that youre even counting on your own daughter? As she spoke, Summer was already making up 30, 000 words of dogma in her head. For example, Mrs. Keomanys gold owner back then, is someone from the Jones Family But thinking left and right, its still too much to think about. Mrs. Keomany just clenched her fist and said, I could have stayed in Reliacao, but they had to follow the trail and investigate me, causing my true identity to be exposed! Mrs. Keomanys identity was not visible, so after being exposed, she became a street rat and was instantly abandoned by the entire high society! Even the initially gentle and iparable golden master also changed his mouth and dumped her without hesitation. The Jones Family caused all of this, so I must have my revenge! Mrs. Keomany said. Summer shook her head, her eyes full of pity. Why are you looking at me like that? Mrs. Keomany questioned, What, do you feel sorry for me? Yeah. Summer admitted, Youre really pathetic, youre the one who got to this point, and whos to me anyone else? If Mrs. Keomany hadnt been someones canary in the first ce, why would she have been afraid of the Jones Family investigation and having her identity picked up? Snap! The sound of a crisp p instantly resounded through the entire vi hall. Summer covered her face and slowly turned her head back, looking at Mrs. Keomany with incredulous eyes, You hit me? Chapter 1869: It’s not like they were rejected Mrs. Keomany was angry and felt a little weak after the p. But still stiffened his slender neck and said, So what if I beat you, you are my daughter, I can beat you if I want! What, are you annoyed because I told you so? Summer spat out the blood in her mouth and asked with a smile on her hooked lips. Mrs. Keomany said, Think about it, if it werent for me, it wouldnt be for you! Im not the child of that golden master, Im the child you had with your sweetheart, arent I? Summer said, Its just that the sweetheart wasnt able to be with you and you chose to find the golden master for a better life. But clearly, there are countless other options in life. Summer said, and Bonnies face shed in her mind. You know about Bonnies previous time abroad, right? Summer asked, How many suitors she was surrounded by at that time, all willing to raise three children for her, but she stuck with half work and became a better person.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Doesnt Bonnie suffer anymore? She just knows that after this period of suffering, the days ahead will be sweet. Its you who chose to get something sweet for nothing, so now you deserve what you get! Summer said. Mrs. Keomany raises her hand again and tries to p Summer. But this time Summer was ready for it and directly reached out to stop her arm, What, addicted to fighting, are you? You dont understand why I chose the way I did in the first ce, and who is to question that my choice was wrong. Mrs. Keomany said with one scarlet eye. In short, I will not agree to let you be with him, and I will not lift the hypnosis from you. In a little while, Summer will be reborn! Ive waited over twenty years, whats the point of being afraid of these ten days? Mrs. Keomany said, raising her hand and snapping her fingers. Immediately a dozen servants emerged from the shadows. Summer sensed that something was wrong, What do you want? Dont be nervous, its just for them to take you to rest, its not easy to go back to your mothers house, of course you should rest well. Another snap of the fingers and the servants move closer in a circle towards Summer. Summer originally tried to struggle, but the next second, the electric batonnded on her waist. After a strong burst of electricity, Summer fainted and fell to the ground. Take it to a room in the backyard and get a few people to brainwash it every day to deepen the impression. Mrs. Keomany said. Yes Mrs. Keomany, the maids nodded in agreement. C Meanwhile, the Maldives. Theo is already healed under the careful care of Bonnie and Sebastian. Although you cant get in the water yet, you can at least go out on the beach to get some sun and watch five kids ying in the ocean. The atmosphere is as harmonious as it can be. Just his eyes, always on the phone screen in front of him. Summer has been gone for a week without a word, only the positioning imnted in her phone gives the system a constant change of location, proving that she is still active. The Keomany Family and thepany seem to have a very dull life with two points of contact. Mom has been back to the Keomany Family for so long, why no news at all, really n to stay there to inherit the family business? Bonnie asked curiously, Or wed better go check it out! At least look at it, the heart can rest easier. Theo was also hesitant, I would love to go, but she probably doesnt want to see me right now What if I go ahead and make Summer hate me even more? Theo doesnt dare to take the risk! Bonnie snapped her fingers, Thats easy, Dad you dont go thats all, well go. Anyway, Summer only rejects Theo, and not reject them ah ~ Chapter 1870: Because I have a good eye This- Theo must admit that this is a good approach. The whirlwind eyes were pitiful, So you all left, and I continue to stay in the Maldives? How lonely he is left here alone! Dont worry dad, of course we cant let you stay here alone, ah, no one to apany you will be bored and lonely, I understand. Bonnie patted her chest and packed her bags. Theos eyes were full of emotion and excitement, nodding vigorously, Good good, you can understand my mind on it. So, five hourster, Theo and the doctor stood side by side at the gate, watching Sebastian and Bonnie go through security with their five children, their faces full of tears. This does leave one for himself, but what is leaving a doctor! Only a few days of contact time, not at all familiar ah. As he was thinking, Damon suddenly broke away from Bonnies hand and ran back to Theo with his short legs. Then he took Theos hand, tilted his head and said, Grandpa, can I stay here with you? I love the sea in the Maldives, I cant leave yet! Theo, of course, was very happy. Yes you can, but dont you want to go to Reliacao with your mommy and them? Theo asked. Damons eyes were full of longing, and quickly suppressed, I dont want to go, they go to the ind, I grew up in a foreign ind city when I was a child, foreign ind cities look simr, which has the Maldives beautiful ah! Good. Theo believed it, Then you stay here with grandpa and me first, and when we get a chanceter, Ill take you to those ind cities to y! While saying that, he picked Damon up. Damon wrapped his arms around Theos neck, his mouth very sweet, I knew Grandpa was the best for me! Whirling to Bonnie and others waved, You guys go get on the ne, Im going to stay here and y, dont envy me oh~ At that, Bonnie and Sebastian looked at each other and bothughed silently. The heart is full of emotion. Damon is such a thoughtful and gentle child, always putting himself in other peoples shoes and weaving beautiful lies. Im kind of d. Bonnie suddenly spoke up. What? Sebastian didnt respond, Celebrate what?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Im d I countered when the teacher said that all children should learn well, and also helped Damon to develop in the direction he likes. Bonnie replied. Yes, of the five children, Damon may not be as talented as the other four. But Damon is already the kindest and most understanding kid in the world. He is like the sun, selflessly warming up everyone around him. Isnt that enough? If I had listened to my teacher and forced Damon to make sure he got a grade in his culture ss, maybe Damon wouldnt be the little sunshine he is now. God, long ago in the underworld to determine the value of each person! Dont you still have me? Sebastian put his arm around Bonnies shoulders. Even if you were to cultivate Damon as Sensei wanted at that time, I would have stopped you. Sebastian said. Bonnie felt that he had a horses back and couldnt help but roll her eyes, So how can you be sure that Ill listen to you, what if Im stubborn? What could Sebastian do to her if that were to happen? Sebastians expression became more and more smug, Ites down to my vision, I fell in love with you because I know you are a perfect woman who is well informed and knows right from wrong! Chapter 1871: How can he read minds? Poof! Bonnie didnt hold back and just let out a giggle. This is a great move! Not only did hepliment her, but he alsoplimented Sebastian himself along with him. She couldnt help but shake her head, Ive seen shameless, but Ive never seen you so shameless. Then you see it now, and be prepared for it, because youll see it for decades toe. Sebastian replied. The couple flirted in the front, while the four children frowned in the back. While Bonnie and Sebastian went shopping for food, the little ones rushed to get together. You did the math right Erika, is it true that Grandma had a bloodbath? Andrew asked. Erika nodded heavily, Its true, theres no way I could have miscalcted, Grandma is really in danger now! So they have to hurry to Reliacao so they can save Grandma from danger! In addition, leaving Damon behind is not only because Damon is understanding, but also because Erikas idea. If there is no one around Theo, Theo will not be able to help but keep exploring the news of Reliacao, and then anxious to go with Reliacao how? With Damon, any news can help cover up and distract Theo. Of course, apanying Theo is the most important task. I love my grandmother so much that I dont want anything to happen to her. Little Joannas eyes overflowed with crystal tears, Is there any way to stop it, as long as its something I can help with, Erika you just ask! Erika, however, sighed helplessly, We havent even reached Reliacao yet, what can we do? At the very least, lets talk about it when people get to Reliacao! Were not in Reliacao, but someone is. Lukas Beer brightened up and snapped his fingers toward Erika, Did you forget what Brother Andrew does? Right! Erika followed suit with her eyes shining brightly and her gaze turned to Andrew, Andrew, get on the game tform and find two Reliacao locals to help snoop around. Andrew slowly pulled his phone out. The action is too slow, so anxious that Erika stomped her foot, hurry up, now so urgent, Andrew how you are not at all attentive ah! Do you still want to save Grandma or not? Andrew then took out his phone and spoke slowly, Ive got it covered. Huh? When did that happen, Andrew youre ying this game too fast! little Joanna asked with wide eyes. Andrew replied with a cool, cold little face, It was taken care of when I came to the airport, I cant divine, but I can still think of such things. Since we are going to Reliacao, of course we cant do without the help of local people.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After all, there is a saying that a strong dragon can not suppress the ground snake. They can not find the head of the snake, but also have to find some shrimp soldiers to support the field ah! Theyve gone to the Keomany Family to lurk and will tell me as soon as they find out where Grandma is. Andrew said. And the next thing to do is to board the ne as soon as possible to get to Reliacao, and then go to save Grandma. Just after nning everything, Sebastian and Bonnie came back with their stuff. What are you little guys discussing, muttering. Bonnie asked curiously. The four children looked at each other and said in unison, Secret! When you get to Reliacao, dont act rashly. Sebastian said, I know you want to save your grandmother, but you are children after all, what if something happens to you? little Joanna was full of surprise, Daddy, how did you know we were going to save Grandma? How divine, has daddy learned to read minds now? Chapter 1872: Fearless Little Joannas eyes were already filled with adoration. How in the world did Daddy manage to guess their ns so quickly? Andrew even began to wonder about his younger siblings, Have you leaked the news, or is there a traitor among us? Can we still be happy to be brothers and sisters! Several little ones are full of aggression, No, we didnt say anything, really! Then why does Daddy know about it? Andrew didnt believe it.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Seeing that he was about to cross-examine to the end, Sebastian came forward and said, Come on, I guessed it, you all have a look of anger and revenge, with worry and anxiety in your eyes. Cant you guess this? Miscalction! Lukas pped his forehead, I forgot that Daddy is a veteran in the mall and is the best at reading peoples words. They are a few children, where is his opponent! So Erika, what did you get? Tell Mommy. Bonnie gently opened her mouth and asked. The n had almost been revealed, so Erika had no need to cover up any further and answered the results of her divination truthfully. Bonnie listened and her eyebrows tightened. Dont worry, mommy, although the divination result is a bloodbath, but there is no fear of life. Erika rushed out to reassure. That said, Summer will suffer some, but will be fine soon. Im not worried about that. Bonnie shook her head, I was just thinking that if she had a bloodbath, the only person who could have gotten her hurt in Reliacao would have been Mrs. Keomany. Why did Mrs. Keomany, for good reason, make a move on Summer? After returning to Reliacao, what kind of conflict between Summer and Mrs. Keomany, to the point of seeing blood Although still can not guess what it is, but Bonnie has been basically sure that Summer to Theo suddenly very repulsive things, and Summer back to injury can not be unrted. As for what exactly is the connection between these things, we have to wait until Reliacao to investigate again. The ne soon arrived in Reliacao. Before getting off the ne, Sebastian once again admonished the four youngsters to never act rashly and alone. Yes daddy, we promise to be good. Erika said with a strong nod. Sebastian then nodded reassuringly and led the four children off the ne. But as soon as they walked out of the airport, they ran into Mrs. Keomany. Mrs. Keomany smilingly stretched out her arms, Grandson, grandson-inw, and my grandson-inws granddaughter, youre all here, get in! This is clearly a deliberate attempt to wait for them here. You knew we wereing? Sebastian narrowed his narrow eyes dangerously. Mrs. Keomany nodded, Yes, at least I am a well-known person in Reliacao, I have quite a few contacts at the airport, they found out your ticket information, so they told me by the way, I just had time to pick up the ne. Lying! These two words immediately popped into Bonnies head. Reliacao airport has hundreds of thousands of peopleing in and out every day, so who would have nothing better to do than to investigate the entry information of a few of them? Its just that Mrs. Keomany has been watching them since the Maldives. This is what gave them the opportunity to get their flight information and be the first toe and pick them up. This is not a gesture of goodwill, but a demonstration. Mrs. Keomany knew what they were up to, but was fearless because she was fully prepared and not afraid of Sebastian and the others! Chapter 1873: Beware of revealing the horse’s foot Thinking of this, Sebastians handsome sword brow knitted into an ink dot. Mrs. Keomany justughed, Whats wrong my good grandson, youre not happy toe to Reliacao and be greeted by me personally? Im a little tired and want to rest. Sebastian said. Then Ill send you to the hotel now. Mrs. Keomany replied, The best hotel in the whole of Reliacao, and a big penthouse suite too, you will be guaranteed to like No, I think its more appropriate to stay at the Keomany Family. Sebastian directly interrupted Mrs. Keomanys words. Mrs. Keomanys expression froze on her face and she looked at Sebastian with incredulous eyes, What did you say? I say, its more appropriate to stay at the Keomany Family. Sebastian repeated, even asking rhetorically, Whats the matter, youre not a grandson at every turn, and now youre starting to see the outside of your home when your grandson says he wants to stay at your house for a bit? Probably not expecting Sebastian to be so familiar, Mrs. Keomany was stumped. It took a long time to find his voice, barely squeezing out a smile, Howe, if you want to stay, just stay! The wordsnded on the ground and a heavy baggage was in his hand. Mrs. Keomany almost fell to the ground from the tug. Lead the way, I dont know exactly where THE Keomany Family is. Sebastian said. Mrs. Keomany: Originally she wanted to disgust Sebastian, but she didnt know she would be set up! Right now, Im really angry!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Preference can only gnash their teeth and swallow inside. Leading Sebastian and the others, Mrs. Keomany returned to the Keomany Family. She purchased hundreds of acres ofnd in the best part of Reliacao to build her own estate. It is no exaggeration to say that this kind of manor, which clearly carries the European decoration style, is no different from a royal pce castle. It is really imposing. All four kids looked stunned. Little Joanna rushed to Mrs. Keomany to tell the truth, Grandma, I only knew you were rich before, but I didnt expect you to be so rich! This is too rich, right? It was bought more than twenty years ago, when thend was not worth much, and the decoration and other things were not too expensive. Mrs. Keomany replied, If it were now, I wouldnt be able to afford it. That proves that you have a good eye for investment, now youre making a big profit, Grandma, youre amazing! little Joanna gave a thumbs up. At that, Mrs. Keomanys expression was a bit unnatural. Avoiding the sight of little Joanna, she raised her hand to cover her mouth and coughed, Ill take that as apliment. Then quickly changed the subject, Choose which room you like, get some rest first, and Ill have the maids call you when its time for dinner. Okay. Little Joanna nodded, So which room do you live in, Grandma? I want to be close to you so I can y with you when I wake up from my nap. Visible to the naked eye, the corner of Mrs. Keomanys mouth twitched, Why do you want to y with me, I dont think Im that close to you, do I? Little Joanna opened her mouth and wanted to continue. But Bonnie stopped her, Joanna, you need to sleep more, you are already the shortest among your siblings, if you dont sleep well, what if you be a dwarf in the future? While saying that, while squeezing little Joannas shoulders, signaling her not to mess around. Even if you want to get close to Mrs. Keomany, you cant be too hasty. Otherwise, Mrs. Keomany will be suspicious if the clues are revealed. Chapter 1874: Horse Dog Omur Joanna had to give up and pointed to the second floor openwork carved wooden window and said, I think that one is very good, Ill sleep in that room. Thats my room. Mrs. Keomany said. Huh? Then Ill take the one next to it, it looks like its not bad. Little Joannas mood lightened a few points. Watch! Its not that she intentionally wanted to get close to Mrs. Keomany, but it just so happens that she could choose Mrs. Keomanys room at random! If not now, when will we wait? But in the end, Bonnie was still unsure and gave Erika a different room. The room next to Mrs. Keomany is upied by her and Sebastian. Before entering the room, I met with Mrs. Keomany. During your stay at the Keomany Family, you are wee to visit the gardens, but remember, you cant go to the corner house in front. Mrs. Keomany admonished. Are there any secrets hidden inside the corner building? Bonnie asked curiously. Mrs. Keomany, however, only pursed her lips and smiled lightly, and then went into the room. The more it is, the more mysterious it seems. When she got back to her room, Bonnie started talking to Sebastian, Should we take a moment to go to the front corner? Breaking down the surveince and security system should not be difficult. Sebastian shook his head without even thinking, Dont you think its a little too deliberate? Just ask who would mention this on purpose? If you really dont want them to go to the corner, you can arrange for a few servants to keep watch. Saying it in front of them, in turn, appears to be a way to get them in to see it. Bonnies expression turned serious, Its not that I havent thought about this possibility, but Im just afraid that shell do the opposite and know that well guess this way, so shell say it on purpose and well be smart. It was with this in mind that Bonnie suggested a visit to the Corner House. But even if you go to see it, you have to go behind Mrs. Keomanys back. The Keomany Family is afraid that if they are caught in the act, they will not be able to stay. Let me see what I can do! Sebastian said.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. The next day, Sebastian came up with a solution. He took his four children for a walk around the neighborhood, then bought a horse dog and returned. When Mrs. Keomany came back from the office, she saw the horse dog in the living room and turned pale with fear. Where is this dog from? Mrs. Keomany questioned with a trembling voice. Sebastians expression was nd, Looked cute and bought it back, why, you dont like it? Mrs. Keomanys white eyes almost rolled up to the sky, This dog is still called cute? Do you have any aesthetics at all, this dog is ugly and mean, get rid of it! Sorry, its my gift to my mother, and unless she says get it off, no one else can say anything. Sebastian was firm, Speaking of which, where is she, why havent I seen her yet? Its been more than a day since I came to Reliacao, and Summer hasnt shown up. Mrs. Keomany looked as usual, Shes gone on a business trip and wont be back for a while. You dont even answer your phone on business trips? Sebastian asked. The talk is about a new project and no one can know about it, so no contact with the outside world is allowed. Mrs. Keomany continued, You are also in business, you should know how well this secrecy is done. So thats how it is. Sebastian dawned on him and shrugged his shoulders helplessly, Then theres nothing we can do, the dog will wait until shees back! Mrs. Keomanys face was green, and she opened her mouth to speak, but the horse dog in front of her seemed to be stimted by something and suddenly lunged at her without a care! Chapter 1875: Intimidation Mrs. Keomany was startledby the sudden rush of a horse dog. The whole person fell backwards uncontrobly. Its a good thing that Bonnie was quick to hold her up. Mrs. Keomany, are you all right? Mrs. Keomany was so shocked that she reached out her hand and pointed shakily at the horse dog, Quickly, get it out of here! The horse dog looked at her outstretched fingers with increasing excitement, and surprisingly opened his mouth directly and began to lick it enthusiastically. After a few moments of silence, Mrs. Keomany erupted into a scream of agony. Then magnificently, passed out. The whole vi hall was in a mess. The maids looked at each other, not knowing what to do. Finally Sebastian said, What are you waiting for? Take her upstairs to rest, you guys, go outside and call for a doctor. Being so arranged, the maids then moved. Everyones attention was focused on Mrs. Keomany, and they didnt even notice that Sebastian passed a nce toward Bonnie. Bonnie understood, went forward to hug the horse dog, on the neck cor pat, Obedient ah Omur, no nonsense. Instead, as if stimted by something, the horse dog ran off across the road. A group of maids all followed to catch up, but they couldnt catch up. I could only watch as the dogs ran around, breaking down the doors of many rooms and running out again. This includes the corner building, which Mrs. Keomany has ordered to be off-limits. Its a good thing that the horses and dogs were quickly brought under control. So disobedient, its better to lock it up first, and then decide whether it stays or goes when my mother returns. Sebastian gently patted the horse dogs head and said. Now that Mrs. Keomany is in aa, no one will dare disobey Sebastian. The horses and dogs were kept in a small cabin at the entrance. As for Mrs. Keomany, she finally came to her senses after being visited by a group of doctors. The first thing I said when I woke up was an angrymand, Take that dog and throw it out! What a disgrace! She was high and reserved for decades, and finally she would actually be jumped by a dog and have her finger licked. I dont want to live! Thats my mothers dog, its up to her to arrange what to do with it. Sebastian replied coldly. In a word, dont listen to Mrs. Keomany. Mrs. Keomanys head rolled with smoke. Simply fierce, not to mention the dog, even you can all be driven out by me, this is my territory, I want to drive a dog out, still need to go through your permission? Of course you can kick us out, as long as youre not afraid of being reported by the Reliacao press. Sebastian repliednguidly. At that, Mrs. Keomany was stunned, What do you mean? What did Sebastian do quietly again? Its not a big deal, its just that I was touched that you came to pick me up in person yesterday, so I asked the airport for the surveince footage and sent it to the media by the way. Sebastian replied. After a pause, the tone was very emotional, I believe the media throughout Reliacao has now gone crazy saying Mrs. Keomany that you are so caring and considerate to your family. Its just that It would be a p in the face to drive Sebastian and others away now. Just umted a little good feeling, will be instantly wiped out. Mrs. Keomany has worked hard on her persona, and how can she let it be ruined by Sebastian and others?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As expected, after hearing this, Mrs. Keomanys back teeth were gritted. But can only speak inexorably, You can be very good, continue to stay, my persona is still waiting for you to help me maintain it! Chapter 1876: Good hold The corner of Sebastians mouth curled up into a smile, Then Ill be respectful. With those words, Sebastian turned around and left the room. After a few steps out of the room, I heard a crackling sounding from the room. Apparently Mrs. Keomany was so angry that she broke things in the house to vent her anger. It doesnt matter, it doesnt cost him anything anyway. Sebastian didnt care and continued to lift his steps forward. When we got to Andrews room, Sebastian locked the door and windows tightly, Hows it going, any luck already? Andrew was operating his phone, his cool, cold little face tight, Almost there, the miniatureser meter Omur threw in is generating data, its at eighty-five percent. Yes, thats the real reason Sebastian bought a dog. Create confusion and distract the crowd so that there is a chance for Omur to enter the corner building with the miniatureser meter around his neck and then leave the meter in the corner building. On the face of it, it just seems that Omur is irritated and scurrying around, but in reality they can already grasp all the situation in the corner building. Even when Mrs. Keomany went to investigate, she could not find any evidence or clues. And Im afraid Mrs. Keomany doesnt have the heart to think about that right now. Im afraid all I can think about is how to get rid of Omur! With that said, the progress bar on the phone screen has been loaded and a clear picture appears on the screen. The crowd moved their eyes up. When looking clearly at the interior of the corner building, they were taken aback. Is this, is this not where Summer lives? The huge personal portrait on the wall, and a whole closet of high-fashion limited clothes, with a whole wall of cosmetics and skin care products, etc., full of the atmosphere of Summer had lived. To be precise, Summer should have stayed in this ce a few days ago as well. Because there was still Summers suitcase on the floor, it had been opened and its contents pulled to pieces, and even on the end of the bed bench there were jackets that had been worn and not washed. Could she really be on a business trip? Bonnie muttered in a small voice. No. Erika denied with a shake of her head, I have the impression that Grandma was a very tidy person, like in Santorini, that casino was very small but very tidy, and she would still clean it three times a day! How is it possible to be a slob as soon as you return to your own home? Sebastian also saw the end, It did seem deliberate, like it was deliberately put out there for us. Create the illusion that Summer is doing well at the Keomany Family, but just hasnt been hometely.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Or we should just go and ask for someone! Bonnie suggested, I dont know how long it will take to find out if we investigate on our own like this. Grandma wont say anything. Little Joanna said in a milky voice, Although I dont know much about Grandma, she is obviously the opposite of me, and shes the one who hid Grandma, so she definitely wont tell us. Even children know the truth, Bonnie and Sebastian will not understand? Theres just no better way to do it right now. I have a better idea. Lukas said with his head up and his eyes shining brightly. He looked to Bonnie and Sebastian, Grandma is a tough person, but shes actually very easy to hold, not to mention, shes not the only one who knows Grandmas whereabouts! As the high and mighty Mrs. Keomany, it is impossible to do everything herself. Find the aplice, you can follow the trail to find out. Chapter 1877: You are awesome When the words hit the ground, Bonnie hugged Lukas with excitement. You can do it Lukas, its awesome! What a shame that sometimes they are even worse than children. Its not that its not as good as children, its that you are so anxious to find your grandmother that you dont find the easiest way instead. Lukas said. Bonnie reached out and cupped Lukas cheek, the corners of her mouth lifting in a gentle smile. In terms of understanding, Lukas is no worse than Damon! Mommy, now that weve identified our target, what should we do? Lukas asked again. Find two servants, buy them off, and ask for information. Bonnie said. The matter of buying hearts and minds was naturally left to Sebastian. But what they didnt expect was that the Keomany Familys servants had all signed a confidentiality agreement, so they couldnt reveal anything about the Keomany Family. Sebastian browbeat his way to the top and found no clues. While debating whether or not to get rid of the maid first, so as not to have to go back and tell Mrs. Keomany the news, Summer appears! She stood at the entrance of the foyer, the corners of her mouth lifted in a faint smile, What are you doing you guys, when did you get here? We, how did you show up, you were not Bonnie was dumbfounded for a moment. They worked hard and painstakingly prepared various ns and finally Summer actually appeared by herself? I was scheduled to go on a business trip, and I didnt get many calls. Summer replied, You guys didnte looking for me because you couldnt reach me, did you? Sort of! Sebastian replied. Summer turned around and showed herself in all directions, See, Im fine, just went on an errand, Im really sorry, next time I will notify you in advance to save you from worrying, running over to dy things not to mention, also quite afraid of worrying, right? Bonnie would like to say that all of this is secondary. As long as Summers okay. Before the words could be spoken, Erikas words came back to her mind. Before getting on the ne, Erika said Summer had a bloodbath.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Erika divination, it is impossible to be wrong. Seeing that there were many maids around, Bonnie didnt rush to speak, but pulled Summer to the corner and asked in a whisper, Mom, where have you been all this time, did you get hurt? Summer froze for a moment, What are you talking about? The reply was quite loud, and several servants around looked over sideways. Bonnie had to lower her voice, I get it mom, youre notfortable talking about it, so if youre threatened, just wink. This way no one will find out. Who knew that when the words hit the ground, Summer would stare death in the face, using all her strength to make sure she didnt blink. Bonnie: It doesnt have to be this way. Well, anyway, its good to have you back. Bonnie was helpless, We were worried sick. My bad, I apologize. Summer was full of guilt, I promise not to do that next time. Sebastian came over, Since were okay, lets pack up and get ready to leave. Theo and Damon are still waiting for news in the Maldives! You guys go back, I have to stay in Reliacao, I cant leave thepany. Summer said. What are you talking about? Sebastian furrowed his sword brows. Summer apologized again, Im sorry, Sebastian, but thepany really needs me and I cant leave. Sebastian couldnt help butugh, In the past twenty years, thepany could function normally without you, howe now that youve left you, youre facing copse and bankruptcy, youve been running thepany for just a few days, and youve brought it down? Chapter 1878: Momentarily stunned Dislike people, Sebastian is particrly dark and vicious. Summer was dumbfounded. Cant find a reason to retort, can only start to y rascal, Anyway, I have to stay here, you guys go back. Sebastian, who had already stood up, sat back down on the couch. He slowly spoke to Summers surprised look, I came to pick you up and take you home, so when you go home, well go back. If Summer doesnt want to go back, then they will live in Reliacao for the rest of their lives. Even- Sebastian had already dialed the phone, and it was for George. Youre with Eric, arent you? Come to Reliacao, use your noble power, help me open up a new business territory in Reliacao, 70-30 split, me 70 and you 3. At this moment George and Eric are traveling outside, hearing this, directly rolled over and jumped up from the bed. Even if the hands-free is not on, the voice cane out clearly from the phone. Are you all right Sebastian, have you taken the wrong drugs in broad daylight? That is Reliacao, even if it is not Reliacao, it is not easy to develop a business map ah, the cake has long been divided! Can Solo a mouthful of cream on a cake fork, it has been very out of the blue.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Also, Im just a nobleman, not ddinsmp, why are you like making a wish anding to me for everything you want! At the end of the day, George started to rant. Anyway, get it done for me as much as you can, Eric will assist you. Sebastian finished and hung up the phone. Summers eyes widened in shock, What are you mad about, what is Reliacao, you still want toe to get a piece of the pie, beware of being crushed to the bone crumbs are not left. I think Reliacaos market needs me to step up to the te, and without me, their market would be at least ten years behind others. Sebastian said. Without thinking at all, Summer blurted out, Youre not bullshitting, Im afraid the market will be better off without you. Sebastian looked at her with a t expression, You look at others quite thoroughly, howe you cant figure it out when ites to yourself? Summer: This is worthy of his own son, did not even swear, but will she cursed the blood of the dog. Ahem, anyway, I cant leave for now, you guys go back first, and Ill go back to you after a while. Summer began to use a reprieve. As a result, Sebastian did not eat this. Since well be done in a while, well stay and wait for you. It just so happens that Reliacao is so big that we havent had a good stroll yet. No matter how hard Summer tried, Sebastian just didnt want to leave her behind. The two sides were in a stalemate when Mrs. Keomany came down the stairs in a beautiful manner. Whats all the noise again, yo, Summers back? Summer tilted her head to look at Mrs. Keomany, her mouth curled into a smile, Yes mother, I have finished that acquisition and just returned. Its been hard work, so lets celebrate tonight and all have a meal together! Mrs. Keomany said. After a pause, and then put his eyes on Sebastian, Its just as well that you talk to Sebastian and the others about what youve been up to all this time, so that they dont suspect that Ive hidden you away. Sure. Summer readily agreed, Then Ill go change my clothes. With that, Summer went to the corner. Bonnie also went back to her room without saying a word. After making sure no one was around, Bonnie turned on her phone and checked the situation in the corner building in real time. Summer was not aware of this, so was extraordinarily open in changing her clothes. The moment her clothes came off, Bonnie froze hard! Chapter 1879: It’s not easy to fool him Bonnie didnt know how to describe that image for a while. Summers body has countless scars, crisscrossing and ovepping, looking rming. But because these scars are in ces that can be covered by clothes, no one can notice anything different about her in front of outsiders. So much so that everyone was fooled. Only Bonnie decided that Erikas divination could not be wrong. Since there is a bloodbath, it is not where everyone can see it, it is where it is not seen. Thats why she took advantage of the time when Summer went back to change her clothes to secretly view the surveince footage. Its hical, but at least we can know the truth. Summer is all wounded, how in the world did he get it? Are you reluctant to tell the truth now because youve been threatened and forced to by Mrs. Keomany? Countless questions swirled in his mind, and Bonnie couldnt think of an answer. Seeing that Summer had changed her clothes ande out, Bonnie had to give up first and follow her out of the room. Summer changed into a red dress, looking bright and beautiful, and with light makeup, the whole person is radiant. Mrs. Keomany looked satisfied, Lets go, Ive booked a ce in the restaurant. The group then set off for the restaurant. Over the course of the meal, Summer described in graphic detail her experiences over the past few days.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In a confined hotel with no signal, discussing acquisition options with a bunch of people, and meeting a pretty good recent graduate. The little girl is very nice, I especially like, have my style back then. Summer said. If you like it, you can stay as your own assistant, and let her follow you well in the future. Mrs. Keomany said. I dont even want to think about it, Summer nodded yes, Yes, so after a dozen years of following me she will only be in her thirties and forties, and she will be able to take charge of herself, and I will be able to retire. Next to Sebastian heard the other meaning, It seems that you are ready to stay in Reliacao for many years, even to cultivate a right-hand man. If this is the case, then it is a lie to say that we will return to Capital in a while. Summer looked embarrassed and turned her attention to Mrs. Keomany. Mrs. Keomany helped to relieve the situation, There is nothing wrong for Summer to have such a consideration, after all, I am old, thepany will be handed over to her sooner orter, when she helps me to manage, how can it be without a suitable andpetent assistant around? Yes, yes, yes! Summer went down the slope, Thats what I mean. Sebastians thin lips pursed into a tight line and didnt say another word. And for the rest of the day, Mrs. Keomany was looking for topics to keep Sebastian from having the opportunity to question Summer as much as possible. It was already 9 oclock in the evening when the meal was easily finished. A few little ones were sleepy and just wanted to hurry home to bed. Back at the Keomany Family, Bonnie and Sebastian put the little ones to bed. Summer went to Mrs. Keomanys room. The bright moonlight came through the floor-to-ceiling window gauze and fell hazily on Summers hair, giving her a bright and gentle beauty. Mrs. Keomany opened a bottle of red wine, and the light aroma of wine instantly spread throughout the room. Youre doing a great job, and after you step it up and trick them back to Capital, no one will bother you anymore. Mrs. Keomany sounded approving and handed Summer a ss of wine. Summer reached out and took it, her eyes full of impatience, Its going to take quite a while, theyre still very insistent now, trying to get me back to Capital, especially Sebastian, its not easy to fool him. Chapter 1880: I’m the one who got hurt Since you can fool them today, you will surely seed in fooling them for the rest of your life after that. Mrs. Keomany was full of confidence. Youre pushing it so hard, Im a little out of breath. Summer said, Just give me some time! Anyway, as soon as possible, this kind of thing cannot be dyed. Mrs. Keomany reminded. Lest the night be long! After you get rid of them, what are you going to do, just live with me? Summer asked. Mrs. Keomany nodded, Yeah, whats the problem? They have more money than they can spend, and asionally they have the filial piety of Sebastian and others, so they can spend the rest of their lives together. Sounds good, but with my personality, the love of my life back then can be bored, let alone get along with you, maybe in a few years I will hate living with you. Summer said. No way! Mrs. Keomany dismissed the possibility, We are mother and daughter. How can one be bored with the same blood flowing in the bloodline? Well, even if I dont get sick of you, what about you, do you make sure you dont get sick of me too? Summer asked. Mrs. Keomany remained steadfast in her denial, No way. I dont know, if I really hate me, I have to leave myself a way out. Summer said, That corner building is mine, if it really falls out, Ill go live in the corner building.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. You can go live in the corner building now, too. Mrs. Keomany replied, But Im not going to fall out with you. Summer shook her head and opened her mouth to continue. Mrs. Keomany was already impatient, Why are you so talkative, I said no means no! Too much excitement, even downstairs heard themotion. The maid rushed upstairs, knocking on the door and asking, Mrs. Keomany, is something wrong? Mrs. Keomany quickly gathered herself, Its okay, you go down first! The maid left as instructed. Im a little tired today, you should also rest early. Mrs. Keomany said, Just now I was a little too emotional, dont take it personally, in any case I cant possibly hate you. Oh. Summer nodded her head and dutifully turned to leave. Went downstairs and bumped into Bonnie standing in the living room. Summer walked over and greeted, Bonnie, why arent you in bed after putting the baby to bed? Im waiting for you, Mom, and I want to talk to you. Bonnie said. Although nothing had been said yet, Summer already knew what she wanted to ask. She reached up and yawned, Lets talk about it tomorrow, Im really sleepy today. Just say it now. Bonnie insisted, It wont take more than a few minutes, so you can lie in bed and get some shut-eye while I finish. Okay. Unable to avoid it, Summer had to agree. Bonnie lifted her steps and walked straight towards the corner building. When she got to her room, Summer literallyid down on the bed and closed her eyes in order to get rid of her early, Ill be asleep in less than three minutes, so take what you have to say while you can. Who expected Bonnie didnt say anything, just walked straight to Summers side and lifted her dress. The shocking scars were instantly exposed to the air. Summer, who was pretending to be asleep, could no longer remain calm and fumbled to pull off her own clothes to cover up, What are you doing? Bonnie doesnt answer, just looks at Summer quietly. The stare made her heart weak. Its an idental injury, dont think too much about it, its not that someone else bullied me. Summer exined. Bonnie tilted her head slightly and continued to look at her. Its true, I hurt myself! Summer almost jumped to her feet. Chapter 1881: Beginning to suspect There is no silver lining to this ce. Bonnie said softly. Summer immediately defeated, What do you really want to know, I tell you still can not? Are you being threatened? Bonnie inquired openly, So you dont want to go back to Capital and you dont want to see Dad anymore. Summer shook her head, Of course not, I just hate him, there is no more affection between us, naturally there is no need to continue to stay together as a couple. But you were obviously fine before. Bonnie didnt believe it. Summer sighed, emotional things who can say clearly, Bonnie, you have also been in love, know this kind of thing even if forced also useless, do not love is not love. Bonnie was silent for a long time. It was only after a long time that she spoke again, Well then, I can understand that you dont want to be with Dad anymore, what about us, youre not going to see that either? Bonnie backed off. If youe to Reliacao, of course I will see you, but I may not be able to make it to Capital. Summer said. By returning to Capital, there is a chance that you may never leave. So how do you stay away from Theo again? Youve made up your mind and wont change it? Bonnie asked again. Summer nodded, Yes, it cant be changed, sorry Bonnie. The corner building was quiet and the breathing of the two could be clearly heard. Half a minuteter, Bonnie spoke, Wait for me to slow down, then go back and discuss with Sebastian. He was about to turn around and leave, but was stopped by Summer.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Ive told you the truth, but you cant take it away. Summer said. At that, Bonnie looked at her with a puzzled face, What do you mean, do you need me to keep it a secret from everyone? Thats what it means, but not exactly. Summer replied, I cant trust your so-called secrecy, so Ill have to do it myself. Bonnie instantly understood, Are you nning to hypnotize me? Yes. Summer replied, Dont worry, its just like the time we hypnotized at Capital before, werent you there, the process will be over soon as long as you dont resist, its not painful at all. At the sound of the words, Bonnie was pinned to the chair. Summer grabbed the crystal pendant on the table and started waving it back and forth in front of her eyes. Half an hourter, Bonnie returned to the room. Sebastian had also just returned from the four childrens rooms and his voice was incredibly gentle, What were you doing? Bonnie nced at him, Went out for a spin, its a beautiful night out. Sebastian tucked her under the covers and tucked in the corners thoughtfully, Next time you go out at night, remember to wear an extra piece of clothing, beware of catching a cold. Good. Bonnie nodded good-naturedly. Sebastian was like coaxing a child to put Bonnie to sleep before he got up and went to the bathroom to take a shower. I did not know that behind the queen-size bed, Bonnie heard the sound of ttering watering from the bathroom, then opened her eyes with a jolt. Turn out of bed, find the medical kit open, skilled and nimble to find hydrogen peroxide and ointment. The whirlwind spreads his palm to reveal the bloody wound. This is just when Summer hypnotized herself, forcing herself to wake up hard to get. The pain kept Bonnie sane and awake, not hypnotized into forgetting the memory. Bonnies mind remembered those injuries on Summers body, and her final proverbial words. In the mind, a possibility has risen Chapter 1882: Stay by her side Bonnie slowly withdrew her gaze and clenched her fists. Before Sebastian could get out of the bathroom, he packed everything up andid down on the bed pretending to be asleep. Immediately, she felt the edge of the bed sink, and Sebastian leaned over and left a shallow kiss on her cheek. Looking at Bonnies sweet sleeping face, Sebastians heart couldnt help but feel warm. After staring at it for a long time, he finally got up and left to go to the garden of the Keomany Family. Sitting on a bench and looking up a little, you can see the corner tower with lights still on not far away. Sebastian then slowly took out his phone, looking at the dozens of missed calls on it, and frowned slightly. These calls are all from Theo. No need to ask, it must be to inquire about Summers situation. Sebastian called back. Almost in seconds, Theos voice came on the other end of the line, Hey Sebastian, whats the situation now, did you find Summer, how is she? Found it, were staying at the Keomany Family now, shes all good, even took down a major project for thepany. Sebastian replied. Theo breathed a sigh of relief, a smile evident in his voice, Thats good, it seems she made the right choice to return to Reliacao, as long as she can have a good time. Before she could be happy for too long, Sebastian turned the tables again, But shes not going back to Capital, back to you. She really does not like me anymore. Theos smile was bitter and helpless, Its understandable, at first she fell in love with the Jones Familys grand duke who was spirited and could turn the tide at Capital, not me who is now this Ojisan. More than twenty years have passed, he has long since changed greatly. It has nothing to do with you, Sebastian retorted, you are very good even in your old age, and it is external factors that cause her thoughts to be influenced. Yeah, the world out there has changed a long time ago, and Im the only one still standing still. Theo still didnt understand Sebastians voice.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Helpless, Sebastian had to change the subject, Ill bring her back. No need. Theo, however, spoke up and refused, If shes not happy staying with me, Id rather she stay away from me. Havent you been looking for her for over twenty years, and now youre right in front of her and youre giving up? Sebastian expressed his iprehension, This is what you call love? Love to the point that you just give up without even trying? Theo took a long sigh, once I looked for these twenty years, just think she must still be alive, so want to find her, and when sure she is still alive, I want to be with her again. After being together, it is insatiable to ask her to love me as much as before, Sebastian. At the beginning, he only hoped that Summer would still be alive after she left him. If I could live happily away from me, it wouldnt hurt me to let her go. Theo said. Sebastian, however, disagrees with this statement. How can you be sure that she will be happy after she leaves you? Do you know what others have in mind for her? Do you know if others are two-faced? Do you know that others are using her and milking her for all shes worth? You will not know all of it, and the only person who can stop it from happening is you who is by her side. So, if you want Summer to live a happy and carefree life, the best way is, stay by Summers side! Chapter 1883: It’s Over After Sebastian finished this long-winded speech, there was silence on the other end of the phone. I understand what youre saying, but she doesnt love me anymore. Are you willing to stay by her side only if she loves you? Sebastian asked rhetorically, Then your love, too, looks pretty average!Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. After saying this, and without waiting for Theo to say anything more, Sebastian hung up the phone. He sat on a bench and quietly admired the moonlight in the garden of the Keomany Family. Until, an elongated shadow fell on his cheek. Looking through the shadows, Sebastian met Mrs. Keomanys face, which was full of smiles, but did not arrive at the bottom of her eyes in any way. Mrs. Keomany, Sebastian nodded and greeted lightly. Mrs. Keomany simply sat next to him, The Keomany Familys garden is very nice, isnt it? Sometimes when I have insomnia, Ie here to enjoy the view and change my mood. When youre doing so well in Reliacao, you still have insomnia? Sebastian expressed his disbelief. Mrs. Keomany burst outughing, Of course I do, I eat well in Reliacao, that is in terms of wealth and power, but in my family, I have a lot of troubles. After a pause, he added, Just Summers love life, for example, is enough to give me a headache for months. This is clearly a deliberate attempt to talk about this topic. Sebastian is not stupid, immediately narrowed his narrow eyes, his voice low and raspy, You do not like my father, is there a specific reason? Its not really hating your father, to be precise, the whole the Jones Family, I hate. Mrs. Keomany replied, So, I dont want Summer to be involved with the Jones Family. the Jones Family, with whom you have a grudge? Sebastian sniffed at the point. Sort of! Mrs. Keomany replied, Im in a hostile rtionship with the Jones Family anyway. Said Mrs. Keomany and a long sigh, voice gradually smug up, fortunately, I thought I had to deal with the Jones Family for the rest of my life, who knows Summer lost the way to return, no longer love your father, in the future, ah, we two bridge back to the road back to the road, do not give each other trouble. As for you, after all, you are Summers child, I can allow you toe over to see Summer several times a year, and the Keomany Familys estate is open to you at all times, and we can make peace as long as you dont bring your father. At the very least, the peace of mind can be maintained on the surface. I am the child of both of them, so naturally I want them to stay together until they grow old. Sebastian replied, Im sorry, this marriage I must set up. Hearing this, the smile on Mrs. Keomanys face disappeared and gradually became grim. Almost gritting his teeth in anger and clenching his fist, Im only discussing this with you properly for Summers sake, and thats not much fun for you. Are you sure that my mother still has a face to tell with you? Sebastian questioned, If you really cared about her feelings, how could you possibly lie to her? This instantly stepped on Mrs. Keomanys tail, her eyes spurted out fire, When did I lie to her, dont you talk nonsense! The anger was apanied by a little panic and nervousness. Although fleeting, it was captured by Sebastian. In those azure ck pupils, a foxish light surged out. You lied to her. Sebastian used the affirmative this time, And I can find out the evidence very quickly, and by then the so-called peace between you and my mother will have toe to an end, Im afraid. Chapter 1884: Let me see Mrs. Keomanys palms were sweating finely. She didnt expect Sebastians reasoning ability to be so strong. The original intention was toe to show off and, by the way, persuade Sebastian to leave Reliacao. Who knew that the end would be discovered. When Sebastian turned to leave, Mrs. Keomany couldnt sit still. Stop, stop right there! Mrs. Keomany clutched the corner of Sebastians coat, Dont go out and talk nonsense, I have never cheated Summer, you dont provoke the rtionship between our mother and daughter! Only you know best in your heart whether you have cheated or not. Sebastian replied. After a pause and added, Its okay if you dont admit it, because soon the truth wille out and everyone will know the truth. The tone was firm and unmistakable, without any half-hearted negotiation. Mrs. Keomanys teeth were almost gritted! She really regretteding to Sebastian to negotiate. Right now there is only onest solution left Mrs. Keomany forcibly keeps Sebastian and pulls her crystal pendant out of her pocket, ready to hypnotize Sebastian into forgetting the memory. The hand had just been put in the pocket when it was held down. What are you guys yelling about in the middle of the night? Summer appeared in her pajamas, cowering in the cold from the night breeze from the garden, but her clear almond eyes were full of curiosity. Mrs. Keomany seems to have seen a savior, rushed to speak, Quick, Sebastian just misunderstood me, I exined half a day he still does not believe, you help me. Summer understood, Hypnotize him to forget, right? Got it! Although she had no desire to learn hypnosis back then, simply making someone forget an insignificant period of time can easily be done. Are you crazy? Sebastians eyes were full of disbelief, She lied to you, I was going to help you investigate the truth, you hypnotized me into forgetting that, I wouldnt have been able to help you. Summers expression instantly froze, Youre saying she lied to me? Thats right, she has just admitted it in her weakness. Sebastian nodded, She lied to you, and lied outrageously. Summers gaze shifted from Sebastians to Mrs. Keomanys. Mrs. Keomanys heart was fluttering. I was about to open my mouth to exin when Summer opened her mouth, I know, its that thing back then, it was indeed an outrageous lie!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Im afraid that if you hadnte along, I would have died without knowing that I had ever been to Capital and had a son your age. The tense expression on Mrs. Keomanys face visibly eased. It looks like Summer doesnt know what shes been doingtely. Even thought the so-called deception was that incident back then. Good too! Mrs. Keomany was satisfied with the result and went downhill, Yes, I was so wrong back then, so I promise you that I will never do such a thing again. There will be no next time. Summer shook her head, I am at least your own daughter, if you keep treating me like this, not to mention that I hate you, even you yourself dare not face me, right? Yes, of course. Mrs. Keomany replied with a nod. Thats fine, since the misunderstanding has been cleared up, just leave the rest to me, if I fail to hypnotize, youll get back on. Summer said. The corners of Mrs. Keomanys mouth raised in a smile, Good, just so I can see what you can do, so that when I leaveter, there is no one to inherit the mantle. Chapter 1885: Feeling weird Half an hourter, Sebastian returned to the bedroom. Bonnie heard the movement and rolled over to sit up, unscrewed the bedsidemp, the dim yellow light instantly spilled throughout the room. She yawned and inquired, Sebastian, what have you been up to? Went to sit in the garden for a while. Sebastian replied. Are you meeting someone thiste? Bonnie was full of amazement. Sebastian opened his mouth to answer, but then felt his mind go nk, as if some memory was missing. He only remembers going to the garden, looking at the view, and then returning to his room. Is it possible that the daze is so strong that it forgets all this? Okay, Bonnie did not force him, probably too sleepy, rest first, sleep a little tomorrow will certainly be able to remember. Sebastian was pressed to rest on the bed and slowly closed his eyes. When I opened my eyes again the next day, I had already put the matter behind me. It was during breakfast that Summer volunteered, Sebastian, didnt you say you were going to go back to Capital first, did you buy your ticket? Sebastian was filled with confusion, I said something like that? Summer nodded, Of course I did, I also retained you, but you said you woulde back some timeter, I can not say anything ah. At that, the four children came up, Daddy, are we really going back to Capital, and will Grandmae back with us? Im not going back, Im needed on the Reliacao side of the sound, plus my new branch is just starting up and Im even more inseparable. Summer waved her hand and refused. Erika immediately put down her bowl and backhandedly hugged the dining chair, Then Im not leaving either. Unless Grandma goes back with us, Im not going back even if I die! While saying this, he winked at the rest of the little ones. Lukas and little Joanna quickly understood, followed by hugging the dining chair, No go no go, grandma no go we do not go. When it came to the cool and cold Andrew, he just couldnt wipe his face to do this kind of thing. The eyes of my helpless younger siblings were full of expectation. Andrew. There is really no way out, Andrew can only grit his teeth, jumped off the dining chair, directly reached out to the corner ced at the cdon vase to break. Then put on a surprised expression, Oops, identally broke the vase, I have to pay for it, and Im not leaving until Im done. The reason is very legitimate, is to speak with a te, like a relentlessly cold line machine. Mrs. Keomany: These little brats, they are so not cute! And Summer also has no experience in coaxing children, see the situation directly at a loss, stalled in ce. It was only after a long time that I thought of Bonnie and sought the help of the childs own mother. Lets go back first. Bonnie spoke up. The wordsnded and all the crying came to a screeching halt. Four small and one big five pairs of eyes fell on Bonnie in unison, really suspect their ears appeared to be wrong.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. What did mommy say just now, are they really going back to Capital? What about Grandma? Not waiting for the crowd to ask, Bonnie spoke again, In fact, I talked to your grandmotherst night, people have their own will, now Reliacao needs her, she can not be faulted to stay. When the timees, she will be busy ande back, if we have been consumed here, distracting her attention, so that she is instead difficult toplete the work, back to Capital can be really far away. Mommy, why do I get the feeling that you dont really want Grandma to go back to Capital anymore? little Joanna asked with her wild grape-like eyes wide open. Chapter 1886: Excitement Bonnie raised her hand and rubbed little Joannas head, How can that be? Of course I want Grandma to go back sooner, but she cant go back with us if we stay here now, can she? So what if we leave and she doesnt want to go back either? Erika asked. Its impossible to say such things! Bonnie dryly fished out a piece of paper from her jacket pocket and pped it on the dining room table, I thought of that already, here, the agreement! Verbal promises are all for naught, saying you can disown it. But written down in ck and white, it is not so good to deny. I went backst night and thought about it for a long time, and I also asked the legal department staff to help me palm it, the terms are very mature. Bonnie said, and took out a signature pen and a small box of printing y. Amber eyes full of sincerity, Mom, take a look at it, if there is nothing wrong, you can sign and seal not, sign and seal it. Summer was dumbfounded. It took a long time tough, You are too well prepared, Bonnie, this daughter-inw of yours is really something! Thats apliment, Mom. Bonnie still had a good, decent smile on her face. While saying that, push the agreement forward. On the thin A4 paper, more than twenty payments were written, all of which were used to bind Summer. This includes the price Summer will pay if she refuses to return to Capital in the future, all of which is clearly spelled out in ck and white. There is nothing wrong with it, and if Summer signs it, its no different from a sale. But she signed and stamped her hand without hesitation. So you guys can rest easy, right? Summer asked. Bonnie took the agreement and carefully blew the ink dry, Thats fine, so lets go pack now,e on Sebastian. From pulling out the agreement to the end of the negotiations, the whole process was seamless, with no chance for Sebastian to interject. Even at this moment being pulled to his feet, he is still somewhat back to his senses. Howe you have to pack up and leave after a good day? It always feels like something is wrong! But before she could say anything, Bonnie squeezed her palm, What are you waiting for? Lets go! Dropping his eyes to meet the scowling from Bonnies flying courier, Sebastian understood, Exactly, thats what I meant, so lets go. The four children were left looking at each other, all confused. Daddy and mommy have long discussed leaving Reliacao, so what is their agreement toe to grandmother? Howe adults do not know to discuss with them before making decisions ah. Just helpless, whining to whine, they can not shake the decision of the adults. Reluctantly, he let go of his dining chair and followed out the door with his head hanging. Andrew then nced at the broken cdon vase, his voice muffled, When I save enough money will be directly to your ount, I will not renege. Mrs. Keomany was worried about how to get rid of these people, and now she had the opportunity to do so. The first time I was in the house, I was happy to smile and waved my hand, Its okay, who let me be your grandmother, broken, broken it, I have a lot of vases in the house, a new one on the line, no need for you to pay. A vase of flowers for a clean ear, not too good a deal! Andrew stopped talking and walked out the door with his head down. I didnt pay attention when I got to the garden, but I bumped into a person. I was about to say sorry when out of the corner of my eye I saw what the man looked like and got excited!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 1887: I don’t want idle people around me A hint of surprise shed in Andrews eyes, Big brother, howe youre here? At this time, shouldnt he be in the Maldives, apanying his grandfather? Damon raised a big smile, We flew here in the early morning, we just got off the ne and rushed over, Andrew, this ce is so beautiful, just like a castle! Yeah, its a particrlyrge estate, decorated in a ssical European style. Andrew nodded. The whirlwind asked to the point, That is to say, grandfather is also here? Damon blinked and raised his hand to point out the gate, He was stopped and I snuck in. Thats easy, Ill go get Grandpa in right now. Erika didnt want to go at all, and was worried about finding an excuse. Hearing this, she immediately rushed towards the front door.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Little Joanna also took her legs and followed, Ill go help Grandpa with the luggage. The two little ones moved quickly and soon brought Theo into the garden. And hearing themotion, Mrs. Keomany and Summer also came out. Upon seeing Theo, who appeared in the garden, both of their faces changed. How did you get here? Summer asked in amazement. Theos mouth swept open with a smile, I talked to Sebastian on the phonest night and thought he had a point. Even if you dont like me anymore, I can still stay with you as family. That way, Summer doesnt have to be so psychologically burdened. Well just live in peace from now on, treat me like family, no other feelings mixed in. Theo said. As long as I can stay with Summer, its enough. Dont you have to worry about Capitals side of things, Old Mr. Jones needs your attention too, right? Summer was still giving the eviction order. And Theo does not care, Capitals business to Sebastian and Bonnie to do it on the line, and in a while Jay healed will also return to Capital, they are brothers together, the benefit of gold, where do I need this old bones? While saying that, while passing a wink towards Sebastian, trying to get Sebastian to take the cue. Sebastian, on the other hand, gave Bonnie an awkward look. Helplessly holding his forehead, lowered his voice and said, Last night the brain was dizzy, so I forgot to tell you about it. Before looking at the view in the garden, he also called Theo to encourage him to pursue love bravely. No, Theo chose to believe him and immediately put it into action. And on the other end, Summer also turned her head to Mrs. Keomany and spat out her tongue in embarrassment, I didnt know he even called, this forgot to hypnotize and forget. Or else, make up for it now? Mrs. Keomany: What use is hypnosis now. Besides, there are so many people, its impossible to hypnotize them. She took a deep breath, forcing herself to steady her emotions, and whirled up, with a faint smile on her face, So its your son-inw here, its your first time toe to the Keomany Family, right? Its good to stay for a while longer. After a pause, he looked at Bonnie and others, You guys just go back first, otherwise everyone stays here, who will handle those things in Capital? Theo was quite surprised to stay so smoothly. Slightly vicissitudes of the eyes, instantly cast to Summer, full of expectation and leap. Now all he needs is for Summer to nod yes too, and he can stay and stay by Summers side and keep herpany! But Summer refused coldly, I want to be alone, you go back to Capital with Bonnie and the others too! I wont be of much help back at Capital. Theo replied, Its the same as being at Reliacao as it is at Capital. Since he is an idle person, there is even less need to stay here, I dont need idle people around me. Summers voice became colder and colder. Chapter 1888: Don’t hate me Every word, even the punctuation marks, turned into a sharp de with ice, stabbing into Theos chest. This is much more painful than the cut in the stomach. I am a useless idle man in your eyes? He questioned. Summer stared at him and didnt go on to say anything more cruel. But those eyes, they already say it all. Dad, Bonnie stepped forward and took Theos arm, Ive signed the agreement, and Mom will be back in a while, so lets go back to Capital, okay? Afraid that Theo did not believe, Bonnie also pulled out the agreement and handed it to him. Instead, Theo pushed it away, his gaze fixed dead on Summer, Are you sure youll be back after a while, you promise? The agreement has been signed, what is there not to believe? Summers tone was impatient, If you dont trust me so much, then there is no need for us to continue, after all, the most necessary thing between a couple is trust. She let out a harsh statement and Theo immediately panicked, Of course I trust you, so lets go back to Capital and wait for you. So, not even two hours afternding, Theo was once again on a ne to Capital. He sits by the window, his eyes mncholy and iparable, staring at the almost invisible buildings on the ground. Also not sure which location is the Keomany Familys estate When we get back to Capital, well find a way to round up your lies. Bonnie said, handing over a ss of water, And, shell be back, I can assure you. Thank you Bonnie, Theo took the ss of water with nothing but sadness in his eyes, but you dont have tofort me, I can still take it. Im notforting you. Bonnie replied, Its true. Summer will definitelye back to Capital. Definitely! C Meanwhile, inside the Keomany Family estate. Mrs. Keomany looked over and over at the copy of the agreement, and the word displeasure was written all over her exquisitely maintained face. To even think of something like this, Bonnie is really something! Its all about doing whatever it takes to get Summer back to Capital. Summer reached out, took the agreement away, carefully folded it into a tofu block, but the mouth is careless, an agreement only, this kind of thing does not have a legal effect, still want to wait for me to break the contract to get my money, really dream! You think theyre running for money? Mrs. Keomany inquired incredulously. Summer shrugged, Isnt it, even for me as a person, who sees my business skills and intends for me to go to Capital to create greater wealth for them. After a few words, Mrs. Keomany just found it unbelievable. He reached out and waved his hand in front of Summers eyes, Did you hear right, this is really what you can say? Even if you dont like him anymore, you shouldnt be so wary! Summer tilted her head, Shouldnt you, in your ce, after being stabbed by me and almost dying, now you can stillmiserate and let mee back to you? Without waiting for Mrs. Keomanys answer, she added, I cant anyway, and if youreing around to haunt me like this, I can only have two guesses. First, you still intend to use me and squeeze the residual value out of me. Second, you are too cheap! As he said that, he reached out and pointed to the tip of Mrs. Keomanys nose.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Mrs. Keomany was instantly angry and pped her hand away, What are you talking about? Put your hands away! Im just making an analogy, no need to be so angry, right? Summer shrugged her shoulders, If you hate me so much now, when the timees, not to mention living with me, Im afraid I wont even have a share of the inheritance, right? Chapter 1889: She’s not dead yet! Mrs. Keomany was already angry, and when she heard this, her eyes turned scarlet with anger. So mindful of the inheritance, what, are you expecting me to die early? Summer smiled sarcastically, How could it be, its just a casual remark, its not okay? No. Mrs. Keomany replied coldly, Next time just say something nice, dont give me a hard time! OKOK. Summer was busy with a hand gesture, Forget it, stay at home and talk more than wrong, why not go to thepany to earn money, fix this project, I should be able to get 30 million. The money is going to go to thepany, you dont want it. Mrs. Keomany reminded, Without thepany providing the cost and manpower, you would not have been able toplete the project at all. 30 million, want all of it in your own pocket and thepany doesnt care?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Summer snapped his fingers, I know all this, so its shaving off thirty million outside of these ah, dont worry, thepanys costs I give, the rest of the profit goes to me. You only pay back the cost? And one percent of the dividend, consider it the interest I gave, no need to thank me. Summer bared her teeth and smiled. With a wave of her hand, she disappeared directly into Mrs. Keomanys line of sight. Mrs. Keomany was so angry that she broke things and soon the floor was full of messes. The maids next to him were too frightened to breathe, cowering their heads, lest they be the punching bag. Call thepanys finance department, from now on, no ones payment can be approved without my official seal! Mrs. Keomany exined. This is clearly a new rule to keep Summer from getting paid. The maid nodded and dutifully did as she was told. Two steps forward was called again, Also, Summers project in the hands of someone to follow up, and new developments let the project manager go. Mrs. Keomany, this is not good Liko cant even listen to this anymore and came out to discourage it, This project has always been done by Miss Summer, now find someone to share it, she Im afraid shes going to be angry. Miss Summer is angry and the consequences are severe. Mrs. Keomanys cold eyes swept across, If we dont share her projects, Im afraid that before I die, this family will all fall into her hands! Likos voice is getting smaller and smaller, But madam you have worked hard for so many years, originally to leave a little more to Miss Summer ah. Once Summer was not interested in this, Mrs. Keomany was still angry and jumped. Now interested and acting on her interest, Mrs. Keomany instead began to cut off her future. Isnt that contradictory? Its one thing if Im willing to give it, its another if she takes the initiative. Mrs. Keomany said. To Likos expression of wanting to say something, the annoyance is even more, Anyway, I have my own considerations, you just do as you are told, why ask so many questions! I know Mrs. Keomany, Liko nodded and said nothing more. C In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. Summer sat in her office, flipping through the acquisition documents in her hands, while listening to Bonnie on the phone. We have arrived at Capital, do not worry, about why you did not return to Capital, we have found a good reason, when you want to return before the statement again, do not wear out just. Summers tone was perfunctory. Dad went to work today, starting from the grassroots, saying that you have returned to the world of strong women, he can notg behind, otherwise in the future, even your sage helper can not do a good job, will be disliked by you. At that, Summers hand flipped through the contract and paused. Also just for a second, the page of the contract was turned over, I do not need any sage help, strong women only rely on themselves. Thats the ck Widow, Bonnie corrected, Besides, what strong woman doesnt have a caring assistant secretary by her side, do you really think a business empire can be built by one person? Chapter 1890: Treats for treats Summer was amused by this serious exnation. Of course I have to say that I fought it myself, so that I feel less guilty. She exined, If we all help to fight this territory, in the end, the only person who profits is me, how much they suffer. It is better to take the credit for the beginning of the head, convinced that this is all their own skills, profits can also be more at ease. Its the heart that counts, not the mouth that counts. Bonnie replied. After a pause and added, Even if you dont want him to help you, what about me, do I have this honor to be your chief secretary? Sure, Ill triple the sry. Summer agreed painfully. After talking for a while, thats when they hung up the phone. Summer closed that acquisition contract and went to the finance department with a leisurely pace. Put five million into my ount and Ill pay a good faith deposit. Summer said. The employee of the finance department was full of smiles, Sorry Miss Summer, the note of appropriation will not be approved through without the official seal of the chairman. Is there such a rule? Didnt Ie to ask for payment before and get it directly? Summer knitted her clear willow brows. The employee continued to smile, Just out, or Miss Summer, you first find the chairman of the board of directors stamp? line it! Summer also does not make things difficult for the staff underneath, that before that projects investment money arrived, how to allocate, the breakdown to me to see. ThisC The smile on the employees face receded, leaving only the tangled embarrassment, The breakdown has been taken away by the general manager. The project is mine, he was not involved in the whole process, what is the purpose of taking the detailed list, not trying to be amercial spy, right? Summers almond eyes widened. The employees tone is weak, Miss Summer you still dont know it, this project has been handed over to the general manager to close, so there is nothing wrong for him to look at the breakdown. Snap! Summer directly pped on the table, When did this happen, howe I dont know anything, my project was given to someone else, who said it and who approved it? The employee did not speak and blinked, innocent and pitiful.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. He is a part-time worker, he has no right to interfere with these decisions! Right now Summer is on fire, and he is afraid of burning himself, so he only has to speak in a trembling voice, Or else Miss Summer you should ask the chairman? No matter what, its better than making things difficult for him as a wage earner! No need to ask, Summer waved her hand, the corners of her mouth curled up in a sneer, I think I know whose handiwork it is, who else but my mother could decide such things so casually in thepany? Fine, shell go to Mrs. Keomany herself and ask for rification! Summer was furious and left the finance department straight away. The employee leaned back in his chair and breathed heavily, just feeling the aftermath of the robbery. He should go buy a lottery ticket today if he can get out of the struggle of a powerful family! But the most important thing to do right now is not to buy a lottery ticket. Remembering Mrs. Keomanys instructions, the employee hurriedly took out her cell phone and dialed a number out. When the call came through, his voice was respectful, Mrs. Keomany, Miss Summer is now aware of all your decisions and is on her way to you to discuss them. On the other end of the phone, Mrs. Keomany was leisurely making tea and sipping it. Her tone was not the least bit surprising, calm as water, Got it, hard work, double your sry this month, take it and buy something to eat, after all that talk, your mouth does deserve a good treat, right? Chapter 1891: If I say no, then no What sounded like words of concern, the employee quickly tasted the real meaning. Dont worry Mrs. Keomany, Im very tight lipped, Ill go buy maltose paste up today, and brain, Im a personcking in tendons, I cant remember things, what just happened immediately forget! Hmm. Mrs. Keomany was then satisfied to hang up the phone. Looking at the richly colored ck tea of Ying Jue in my hand, I only felt more aromatic and delicious. Just before the pot of tea was finished, Summer appeared in front of her in a fury. Snap!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The purchase contract was thrown in front of her, and even the teacup was tipped over, spilling light red tea soup everywhere and quickly wetting the contract. Whats the matter, so fidgety and not at all steady. Mrs. Keomany frowned. Summer was exasperated, If it were you, being guarded by your own mother as a thief, seeing that the project to bepleted was also given by her to others, you can be stable? And for that, youre going toe and mess with me? Mrs. Keomany raised an unconcerned eyebrow. Looking at you, it looks like you think youre doing the right thing? Summer asked. Without hesitation, Mrs. Keomany nodded, Yes, this is originally mypany, I can do whatever I want with it, if you are not convinced, you can leave now, anyway, you still have a lot of shares in your hand, enough to eat and drink for the rest of your life. Its okay. Summer is not entangled, You fight well, make yourpany bigger and stronger, Ill just muddle through and get a dividend every year, then when you die, Ill get it all in my pocket at once. This is much better than the current exhausting work. Why didnt I realize before that you were full of such evil intentions? Mrs. Keomanys eyes suddenly went cold, and her tone was full of anger. Hate me now do you? Summer asked, Ive said for a long time that we dont fit to live together, Ive stayed well in Santorini for the past twenty years and we can live together in peace, but now the problem is exposed. Mrs. Keomany denied it, How can I hate you? Youre my only daughter, and whatever I do is for your own good. Thats right! Since its for me, whats the difference between taking thepany now and me inheriting itter? Summer questioned, Admit it, you dont really like me that much, you could even say you hate me, its just because I used to go against you that youre trying to keep me around by all means. How can that be, what mother doesnt love her child? Mrs. Keomany shook her head in denial. Summer immediately gave an example, Michelle is not such a mother, at first in order to be able to take back their own position in the Grant family, even the son can use. The good William, all aspects are not bad, because Michelle as a tool, and finally can only go to the sea prison to spend the rest of their lives. Not everyone in this world is fit to be a parent, even if you hate me, its okay, I can understand. Summers face is full of good understanding. Mrs. Keomany gritted her teeth, I told you I wasnt. Admittedly and so what, I myself is not a good mother ah, look how cold I am to Sebastian, I also hope that he will note to Reliacao annoy me in this life, so aparison you are too kind, do not let me into thepany, but at least is given shares and sub If I say no, then no, dont you understand me, Im not! Mrs. Keomany, hysterical, got up and grabbed Summer by the cor. Chapter 1892: How come she’s suddenly awesome? On that exquisitely maintained cheek, there is only a grimace left at this moment. Summer were stunned and stunned, holding up their hands in surrender, Well, well, youre not youre not, but you dont get that excited, ah, weirdly scary. At these words, Mrs. Keomany realized she had overreacted.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She slowly let go of her hand and took a deep breath to adjust her emotions. And then give yourself an excuse, You are too annoying and spoil my perfectly cozy afternoon tea, so Im just a little bit angry. And like Summer or not, there is no rtionship! Summer oh, Okay, then I dont care about thepany, you can arrange it any way you want. Hmm. The next second, Summers hand reached out to her. What are you doing? Mrs. Keomany was puzzled. Summer sent his hand forward again, Money, ah, even if I do not care about thepany, that is still thepanys shareholders, dividends you have to give me ah, otherwise I go out and spend what? Its not even the end of the year, wheres the dividend. Mrs. Keomany refused, You dont have any friends in Reliacao to spend any money. After a pause and added, I remember before you got married, the Jones Family that old man gave you a ck card, which is all his savings, enough to spend for a while. Its not the same! Summer argued with her neck, Since the marriage is now broken, it can no longer be rted to the Jones Family, this card, even if you want to spend it, you have to wait until the old man died, now spend the money, you have to ask for it. Its fine if I dont, just dont me me for spending the money then, the Jones Family people think Im hinting at something, hoping for a resurgence, and juste back to Reliacao to talk me back into it. Mrs. Keomanys face was almost ck with green, Ill have someone credit your cardter! After taking the money, Summer immediately smiled happily, revealing fine glutinous teeth, shining brightly in the sunlight, Okay, then Ill wait for it, you continue to drink afternoon tea. Before you leave, dont forget to have a drink yourself. Also smash bar smash mouth, shaking his head evaluation, tea general, thepany so much money, you buy some top tea to try, dont all save up to leave me, Im weirdly embarrassed. Seeing Mrs. Keomanys face already ckened into ink, Summer then left. Behind her, Mrs. Keomany tried to drop something again. Liko shed out from the side and stopped her, Mrs. Keomany, why do you have to be so angry, Miss Summer is deliberately angering you, if you get angry, you are falling into her trap. Mrs. Keomany woke up with a start. Indeed, this is not the usual Summer at all. Arrogant and domineering, with eyes full of money, obviously to deliberately gas her. What does she want? Mrs. Keomany murmured softly, Is it to make me sick of her and kick her out of THE Keomany Family so she can go back to Capital? The idea was just started, but then extinguished by Mrs. Keomany. Impossible. Now Summer can no longer have the slightest affection for Theo, and along with the rest of Capital, are also emotionally indifferent. Santorini means more to Summer than Capital. But really, Summer didnt have to do so much just to be able to return to Santorini. What the hell does she want? Mrs. Keomany murmured softly, This girl, who has been swindled by me for over twenty years with no problem, why is she suddenly so powerful now that I cant guess? Chapter 1893: Not anymore Mrs. Keomany murmured and looked at Liko beside her again, Do you think she has guessed my tactics and is therefore deliberately angry with me? How can that be Mrs. Keomany, Liko denied, Miss Summer has been hypnotized and lost her memory, she doesnt remember what you did to her, how can she be angry with you on purpose? After a pause and added, I think its probably because the Capital guys are now starting to do ideological work on Miss Summer and soft-pedaling her. The heart is ufortable, and can not find a ce to vent, can only take it out on Mrs. Keomany.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. At that, Mrs. Keomany was furious, Why are you taking it out on me? What a joke! I raised her and did everything for her future, and now shes taking it out on me? ng! Mrs. Keomany smashed her hand hard again. The mess on the floor, coupled with the anger rubbing off on her head, made Liko afraid to say another word. C At this end, Summer has sessfully left thepany. The assistant who had just found a job sent her out blearily, Manager Wan, will youe back to workter, when youe back, can I continue to follow you? That little look, how pathetic and how pathetic. Summer stretched out his hand to pat his assistants shoulder, Dont worry, when I inherit thispany, I will definitely promote you as my personal secretary. The assistants eyes immediately glowed, Really Manager Summer, then when will you inherit thepany ah? I cant say, it depends on when my mother will give me thepany, but right now, she has to die or be too old to move before thepany will be mine. The sound was not loud, but was heard by the employees passing by. Within two hours, word was spreading throughout thepany. At eight oclock in the evening, Summer returned to the estate. Summer, get your ass over here and exin what the hell is going on here! Mrs. Keomany sat in the living room and roared in anger. Summer, on the other hand, was full of bemusement and walked over and swept the recorder on the table. Whats this? With curiosity, I opened it and listened to what thepany employees were gossiping about in the pantry. After hearing this, Summer cried out, Where did I say that, they wronged me! Yes Mrs. Keomany, I think its also a misunderstanding, how could Miss Summer expect you to die? Liko also stepped forward to round up the situation. The next second, Summer desperately nodded, Yes, yes, I just said that when you die, you will inherit thepany, I look forward to inherit thepany, look forward to your death what, do not worry, you can not move in old age, I can also take care of you, Reliacaos nursing home vip ward and not expensive. HehC Mrs. Keomanys already bright green face was now nothing but iron ck! Preparing a vip nursing home for me, so should I still thank you? Mrs. Keomany questioned through gritted teeth. Summer smiled cheekily, Thats not necessary, its all within my part, after all, you are my own mother ah. You want to inherit mypany? Dont dream, even if I throw it away and give it up to a rivalpany, I wont give it to you. Mrs. Keomany said coldly. Summer instantly stared in shock, Why? I am your daughter, I have the legal right to inherit. Without any hesitation, Mrs. Keomany said, From this moment on, you are no longer my daughter! Chapter 1894: Don’t say polite words Everyone in the manor was stunned at this statement. Liko even rushed directly to Mrs. Keomany and tried to stop her, Mrs. Keomany, youve had too much to drink just now, you might be a little drunk, Id better help you go to your room to rest! Mrs. Keomany shook him off and her voice grew colder, I didnt know that you could get drunk on two sses of juice? Mrs. Keomany Come on, Im sober and know exactly what Im doing, and I didnt do all this so she could grace me with her revenge.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Mrs. Keomany said, her eyes fell on Summer, Ive done everything I should have done for you, but you dont know any better, and youre still thinking of leaving me to die like this, take your things and go! Im not going. Summer refused. Liko seemed to see a glimmer of hope, rushed to follow and nodded desperately, Yes Miss Summer, you exin well to Madam, things are really not what she thinks, there is no overnight feud between you mother and daughter ah, just exin clearly! Instead, Summer shook her head again, I said Im not leaving because I havent gotten what I want. Miss Summer what are you talking about? Liko was stunned. Now all it would take is a soft submission to regain Miss Summers seat, but Summer didnt do it. Summers tone was iparable, I know you have long looked at me, so I do not intend to please you, I can leave, but you have to give me money, give me enough money, I will leave immediately. Mrs. Keomany: She was almostughing, Hear that, this is the good daughter I raised, she is going to break off the mother-daughter rtionship with me, but she is still thinking about money. Otherwise what do I miss, miss the bit of motherly love you gave me? I can go, but I cant go for nothing, give me the money, and the discounted shares of thepany you said before, Ill leave immediately. Here you go, all of it, and get out of here! Mrs. Keomany growled. Mrs. Keomany, who was angry, gave Summer a check for 200 million. Flicking the check in her hand with her fingernail, Summer raised a bright smile, OK, with this much money I wont have any worries for the rest of my life, its good! Get the hell out of here. Mrs. Keomany was again so angry that she threw out what was in her hand. Good in Summer dodge timely, not smashed. You should be a little less temperamental, Summer reminded, after all, there will be no one by your side, and if you really die, will not only Liko to collect your body? Miss Summer, please stop talking, Liko couldnt even listen to her anymore, forcing Summer to walk outside and stand on the steps, letting the breeze raise her white beard, Actually, Miss Summer, your mother is just angry right now. You can coax her a little and she will be fine. And why make such a mess? Without waiting for Summer to answer, Mrs. Keomany inside heard this and growled again, Cant you hear me when I tell her to get lost, so why are you still talking to her? Come on Liko, Summer squeezed out a smile, I know youre doing it for my own good, I appreciate the sentiment, but looking at the current situation, we cant possibly get along well as mother and daughter, I might as well take the money and get out of here. While saying, waving his hand, In the future, you take more care, I take this money, so I do not need to listen to those polite words, I will certainly live a very nourishing life. Chapter 1895: This daughter, don’t want it! Looking at Summers fading figure, Likos heart was full of reluctance. After a long silence, shefinally returned to Mrs. Keomany. Before anything could be said, Mrs. Keomany went upstairs to rest. Helplessly, Liko had to swallow back all the words that filled her stomach. If there is anything, we can only wait until Mrs. Keomanys anger subsides tomorrow! As expected, early the next morning, Mrs. Keomany asked about Summers whereabouts. Liko was so excited, Do I need to go get Miss Summer back now? At this time, a maid came forward, her tone stammering, Actually, Miss Summer came back oncest night. I knew shed have toe back after all, so where are the people, just call them down! Mrs. Keomany said. The maids expression grew stranger and stranger, stammering, Back is back, but gone again What? Whats the point ofing back and leaving? Mrs. Keomany questioned, Seeing that I didnt apologize to her, so she continues to y temper with me? No, the maid hurriedly shook her head, Miss Summer seems to havee backst night to pack her things. Snap! Mrs. Keomany dropped the bowl directly from her hand, stood up, and walked straight towards Summers room. Liko followed suit, not forgetting to give the maid a warning look. Say what is not good, but must say this. Sincerely angry with Mrs. Keomany? The maid was so scared that she bowed her head and didnt dare to say anything, her heart was so aggravated. To work for others can be really sad, the truth can not be said, falsehoods can not be said. And upstairs, Mrs. Keomany has walked to the door of the room. Neither pushed the door, just a gust of wind brought up by the clothes, it blew the door to the room open. All the furnishings inside are in disarray, as if they had been ransacked. But a closer look can reveal that all the furnishings in the house are still in good condition. Only the expensive jewels and diamonds were taken away. Even the pink diamond set on the bed was pried off and taken away by Summer. Quite a talent! Mrs. Keomanyughed, but her eyes were raging with anger, Coming back here on purpose so you can get more money from the Keomany Family, Summer, what a talent! Mrs. Keomany, Miss Summer must know that youre angry now, thats why shes acting like this, she should just be afraid that she wont have money to spend outside. Liko whispered. Mrs. Keomany swept her eyes coldly, The two hundred million I gave is not enough for her, if converted into cash, it is enough to bury her! Doing this kind of thing makes it clear that you will never contact again. Thats why at the end of the day,e a clean scavenge, lest you lose. How could she have such a daughter?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. There has never been a moment like this, and Mrs. Keomany really hates Summer. The little bit of guilt and regret that came from sleepingst night is gone. All that remains is full of anger and disgust. Simply open the mouth and order, Immediately call all the media reporters in Reliacao, I want to hold a press conference! Mrs. Keomany, are you going to tell everyone that you have severed your rtionship with Miss Summer? Likos whole body couldnt stop trembling, Mrs. Keomany you calm down! Im very calm now, Mrs. Keomany replied, and its because Im calm that Im holding a press conference, otherwise Ill be confused and go soft on her, wont I be giving myself a hard time? She has already made up her mind, this daughter, dont want it! Chapter 1896: She’s really good Seeing that Mrs. Keomanys mind was made up, Liko couldnt say anything else. With a long sigh, he went to order someone to notify the press conference. Everyone in Reliacao knows Mrs. Keomanys name and is looking forward to an interview. Better yet, the kind that can dig up breaking news! Now that Mrs. Keomany has invited them to the press conference, everyone is running faster than a rabbit for fear of not being able to grab the best photo area in the front row. There are even uninvited journalists, also used various ways to mix in, in order to be able to share a piece of the pie. Because of this, Liko nned a press conference of five hundred people, hard by more than a thousand journalists blocked the water, security guards are unable to maintain normal order. Seeing this, Liko approached Mrs. Keomany again and said in a polite tone, There are too many people today, so I am afraid that I will not be able to control the scene, and it will be bad if something unexpected happens. So, Mrs. Keomany, why dont you look at it and well talk about it some other time? By giving Mrs. Keomany a little more time to think, perhaps she could give up on breaking off her mother-daughter rtionship with Miss Summer?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. But to my surprise, Mrs. Keomanys attitude was very firm and her voice was even colder, The more peoplee, the better, so that some people dont know the news and go out to spread the rumor that she is my daughter! After saying that, he walked out directly despite Likos advice. The reporters outside were already thirsty, and when they saw Mrs. Keomany, they took up their long guns and pointed them at Mrs. Keomanys face, waiting to ask for information. Mrs. Keomany, I dont know what exactly is the purpose of your press conference today? Mrs. Keomany, you dont look well, did you suffer a setback blow in business or life? Mrs. Keomany, holding such a grand press conference must be something very important to you! The reporters droned on, waiting for Mrs. Keomany to tell them the answer. Mrs. Keomany cleared her throat, looked at the crowd, and finally spoke, Ivee to you for no other reason than to announce that Summer will have nothing to do with me from now on. Wow Like a boulder thrown into theke, the crowd was so excited that they looked at each other and couldnt believe their ears. Did you hear that right? Mrs. Keomany held a press conference to break off the mother-daughter rtionship with Summer! What happened to the two people ah, can be so deadlocked. The reporters eyes sparked with gossip and curiosity as they approached Mrs. Keomany with their microphones. But Mrs. Keomany has no intention of staying any longer. She got up and left, leaving the rest of the mess to Liko. Liko was helpless, but she could only deal with the reporters obediently. How else can we cope? Of course, if you can not say, to silence instead of answer ah! But the more this happens, the more curious the journalists are to gossip, and even start to make up various possibilities themselves. What mother and daughter turned against each other for the same man. What a mother and daughter hiding a human life between them. What is said, Liko to the end can not look down. Take those remarks to Mrs. Keomany and again persuade, Mrs. Keomany, if this fermentation continues, the reputation you have built up in Reliacao for so many years will be ruined, look, it is better to go out and exin and say that it was just angry words at that time. Although the reporters may be skeptical, Mrs. Keomany gave the answer, they dare not refute it. Mrs. Keomany mmed her phone on the ground, and her face turned blue, Summer, youre really good! Chapter 1897: I’m going to stay with her Hmm? Likos face is full of confusion, for good reason, why Mrs. Keomany started to scold Miss Summer again. Looking down at the phone, which already had a crack in it, I instantly understood everything. On the phone screen is a news notification. Reliacaosrgest gossippany released, it says clearly, Summer publicly dered that the future of old age, sickness and death, have nothing to do with Mrs. Keomany, even if Mrs. Keomanys funeral, will not appear to condole. Hiss! Liko sucked in a sharp breath. This Miss Summer, is too bold! And now Mrs. Keomany is obviously angry, so why irritate her like this? The rtionship between mother and daughter, Im afraid it will be more difficult to reconcile. As expected, the next moment Mrs. Keomany spoke with a roar, Give me more power, what Summer said, we will double back, and give me condolences? I wont even die if she dies! Liko had the intention to manage but could not find a suitable excuse. There was really no choice but to do as they were told. In less than half a day, the entire Reliacao was in an uproar. Even a dog on the side of the road knows about the Keomany Familys mother-daughter breakup. If they didnt know how to talk, they would have to follow the gossip gossip! Meanwhile, Reliacao was making a lot of noise, and naturally Capital was aware of it. The person who reacted the most violently was Theo. After reading the news, immediately get up and head out. Sebastian almost didnt tug at him, What are you doing in such a hurry? Summer, no, its you. Mom broke off her rtionship with Mrs. Keomany, and now shes in Reliacao, so Im going to bring her back. Theo exined. Even if you dont go back to Capital, you cant stay in Reliacao. Its also good to go to Santorini, at least she knows it well there and has people around her who cover her. Theo added. Without any further ado, Theo had to pull out his phone to book a flight. Dad. Bonnie stepped forward and squeezed his wrist, No need to book a flight, shell be here soon. It? Theos eyes shed with meaningful dismay, Bonnie, youve already prepared a private jet for me? Thats great! Its still your own daughter-inw who is thoughtful. Unlike the son, not to help themselves, even if it is, but also blocked himself! Its not a private jet, its Mom, she should be here soon. What?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Theos eyes widened in surprise, How, how could shee, Bonnie, I dont think youre lying to me, right? Of course not, its true, Ive identified the flight number, shes been off the ne for half an hour, if she took a taxi right out of the airport, she should have almost arrived at the vi by now. It was because she had Summers flight information that Bonnie was able to speak so calmly. Stay here and you can see Summerter. But Theo thinks otherwise. He is still on fire, almost to directly jump up, she wants toe you how not to tell me ah, but also from the airport taxi, those cabs drive are very fierce, from the airport over and a section of the highway, if out bah bah bah, I nonsense what? All have been more than forty almost fifty years old, say this when to say how excited to have more excited. Not much different from the eighteen year old, love-struck brat. No, Im going to look for it on the road now, maybe I can run into it halfway? Theo still insisted on going out. Even if we meet and do nothing, just apany Summer back together in the car is also good ah! Just turned around, but Theo froze directly in ce. Chapter 1898: I prefer you can’t do it The woman standing at the front door of the vi was dressed in a long fiery red dress and looked bright and beautiful.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Even if it has been more than 40 years old, but also beautiful so that people can not move their eyes. Especially the pair of radiant and eye-catching eyes, it is beautiful beyond words. Theo froze in ce and opened his mouth but didnt know what to say. Finally Sebastian came forward and tapped him on the shoulder, What are you waiting for? Cant you see the big suitcase in my moms hand? For the sake of his own fathers happiness, he, as a son, really worried! Theo then came back to his senses and stepped forward to help take the suitcase. Lift up! Hmm, almost didnt mention it. Summer, what do you have in here, a rock or a scale? Theo asked. Summers spring-like smile froze at the corner of her mouth, and only after a long time did she think to roll her eyes, Do you know how to be romantic or not? What did I bring the stones and scales for, to turn you into a king? You brought it for your own consumption, of course. Theo replied. So, is Summer ate the scale iron heart, this king of eight, but also Summer Summer: Chat is not chatting anymore, men she does not want! Seeing that the atmosphere began to be awkward and stiff, Bonnie hurriedly stood out to round up the situation, Mom, I knew you woulde back, just now I even said to dad, dont be in a hurry to pick you up from the airport, we are all here to wee you home! Upon hearing this, Summer gave Bonnie an unexpected look in her eyes, How did you know I would be back, I dont seem to have told you about my ns! Thats true indeed, I guessed it. Bonnie replied. While saying that, he spread his palm to reveal the scar that hadntpletely healed. Hideous as a centipede, it looks rming to the eye. Sebastian was so distressed that he went straight up and held it in his hand, When did you get this, why didnt you tell me? Bonnie is just too good at faking being okay! It was that night in Reliacao, didnt I go out, to see Mom, and pretend to be hypnotized by her in the process. Bonnie exined. I say pretend because she was stabbing her palm with a fruit knife, forcing the pain to keep her awake and not really being hypnotizedby Summer. How did you know this. Summer was even more taken aback, Who taught you that? You taught me that, Mom. Bonnie replied, I saw your body full of wounds on the surveince, but as long as you had your clothes on, I couldnt notice them at all, and I wondered at the time why you had so many unnoticed injuries. And, Mrs. Keomany didnt know about it, otherwise she would have sent you ointment if she wanted to keep you so badly. Putting it all together and thinking about it, that bruise could only have been made by you. Combined with your sudden change of character, I thought of Mrs. Keomany hypnotizing you, but you resisted the hypnosis with pain. Really, Summer, Theos voice had a few tremors. Summer looked at Bonnie with amazement, OK, youre so analytical and very good at acting, I was fooled by you. In the next second, Theo circled her into his arms, Why, why are you so stupid? Thats still stupid? Summer bristled, I easily got rid of her control and hypnosis over me, if it were you, could you have done it? Im not sure it can be done, but right now Id prefer if you couldnt. Theo replied. Chapter 1899: Treating others the way they should be treated At that, Summers almond eyes widened in shock. What do you mean by that, ready to kick me out? Summer questioned, I shouldnt have done so many things if I had known you werent wee. The more he said, the more angry he became, and simply grabbed his suitcase from Theos hands, Ill just go, right now!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Whats so great about it? She doesnt even care to stay in this shitty ce! Shell go back to Santorini now and open her own casino, easy and fast. Summer! Theo hurriedly blocked, I dont mean to kick you out, I just feel sorry for you. To feel sorry for me you have to question what I did and prefer that I didnt do it, you just dont want to be with me, do you? Summer asked him. Theo nodded, Of course I hope, but when I think of you sacrificing so much for me, even in exchange for a body full of scars, my heart hurts. The former Summer is the most beautiful ah. Even once and he went camping, two people in the tent to stay well, Summer heard the sound of mosquitoes and began to spray flower lotion, smoked two people can not breathe, that also insisted not to go out, said it was afraid of being bitten by mosquitoes bag, damage to the face. But if you stay in the tent all the time, both people will have to suffocate. Finally, there is really no way, Theo first out of the tent to feed the mosquitoes, and so almost all around the mosquitoes are fed, which opened the tent to breathe, the two people barely survived until the next morning. But its such a beauty-loving woman who doesnt even want to have mosquito bags, but in order not to be hypnotized and not to forget to drop Theo, she got so many scars on her body. If I had known it would be in such a way to exchange you back to me, I might as well have just let you forget about me, at least it would have left you intact. Theos voice got lower and lower the further he went down the list. Summer, however, directly pped his shoulder, then rolled his eyes fiercely, What do you think you, really if it is so easy to forget you would be good, afraid that by the time my mother died, all the memories are rolled back, I know how ridiculous decision I made at that time. Do you think I could still live a good life at that time? I am afraid that I will be even more crazy than now to torture and punish myself! After a pause, and easy to speak, But its okay, just some trauma, Bonnie is not and kieffen experts wife is a best friend, help me get a little scar cream should not be a problem, right? Bonnie immediately nodded, Of course its no problem, Ive already contacted Vivian, the ointment will be delivered in a few days. And even if the ointment does not cure it, it can be done surgically. Ensure Summer is restored to her once wless appearance. Most importantly, Im back now, and Im the Summer you once knew again! Yes, my Summer is back. Theos voice was overwhelmingly moved and he hugged Summer even tighter. After a hug, Theo then remembered the news he had seen, For good reason, why would Mrs. Keomany cut you off, what happened to you guys, she didnt do anything to you, did she? No. Summer shook her head, If I really did something, would I still be able to appear before you so unharmed? So youre When she met the curious eyes of the crowd, Summer smiled, What else can I do? Chapter 1900: Let me think about it In short, Summer also hypnotized Mrs. Keomany. The hypnosis was simple: to make Mrs. Keomany hate herself. She didnt notice it herself yet, she just found me annoying and didnt put her in her sights, so she simply cut off the rtionship. Summer said.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. Honestly, it was also the first time she performed such hypnosis and the effect was actually so remarkable. Thats because Mrs. Keomany was defenseless against you, and also she did drop the ball when she just won a game. Bonnie guessed. Anyway, no matter what, now Summer is back with them, or with all the memories! Dont all stand at the door, Sebastian then spoke, Lets talk about whats going on inside! The crowd then went into the house. When we got to the living room, Summer began to examine the wounds on Theos body, her eyes full of guilt and self-recrimination, It hurts, doesnt it? Im sorry, I was just so confused in my head that I couldnt control my actions. Theo fondly shook his head, Its okay, besides, although you cant control your behavior, but still avoid the fatal position, this alone can prove that you still think of me in your heart. Summer: She can say, at that time also did not think so much, Theo can be so sound to live, all his own good luck? But in the end, Summer didnt say anything. Just smiled, Get well, count me as owing you a wish that you can honor anytime. Really? Theo asked, So I can cash in now? Uh? Summer didnt expect him to be in such a hurry either, and froze for a moment before nodding, Sure, what do you want to cash in on? Theo looked at her with a very serious expression, Lets go on our honeymoon again, to a quiet ce, the scenery doesnt have to be too nice, as long as the two of us are together. Of course, the basic supporting facilities still need to have, otherwise Summer live not used to how to do? Pfft Summer didnt hold back andughed out loud, Thats it, I thought you were going to make some kind of difficult request! Its just a honeymoon, just go! Summer agreed without even thinking about it. Her white cheeks flew on two blush, some not too good, In fact, you do not mention, I also intend to say, our honeymoon has beente for more than twenty years, and before because I So no matter what, this honeymoon is going to be a re-visit. If Theo wanted to, we could leave today! Its certainly best to leave today, Theo nodded, but theres one more thing I need to talk to you about. You say. Summer nodded. Theo confessed, Besides wanting to make up for this regret with you again, I was also trying to keep everyone at Capital out of trouble, and lets leave Capital and go somewhere no one knows about, lest Mrs. Keomany knows something and wille after them. As an elder, as a father, Theo still has to think about these younger generations. Summer agrees, Sure, just pretend I never came to Capital and go straight to vacation and get high, after all, I have a lot of billions of dors to share and now Im a super rich woman! Please, rich woman, can I be your permanent leg pendant and stay by your side? Theo immediately spoke in cooperation. Summer reached out and touched his chin, pretending to be a difficult thought for a long time, finally nodded, Okay, because you are so pious, no sry, but also to help meundry and cooking, I reluctantly agreed! Chapter 1901: Not Fooled Bonnie really did not expect that she would be shown love by two people in their 40s and 50s. The key but also show so sweet Her teeth are falling down sweetly! Otherwise you two go inside to discuss the honeymoon, we, thete generation, watching you show your love, not quite appropriate ah! Bonnie offered her opinion. But Theo grunted and sounded smug, Now you know how I feel, thats how I watched sourly when you were showing your love! Thirty years of river east, thirty years of river west, now its finally his turn. Back to what room? Theo instead showed more vigor in the same ce. Bonnie: What kind of inws are these, how are they like children? With no choice but to turn to Sebastian for help. Sebastian, full of innocence, proposed, Or else, lets also show love and bounce back?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org. While saying that, hereached out to put his arm around Bonnie. Bonnie was able to dodge just in time, so she wasnt caught in the hug. She was speechless to the core, I mean, lets go out for a spin, or go back to our room, and in any case dont watch them show their love here. This is fine, why do you need to show love in reverse? Besides, Bonnie is still a bit embarrassed to show her love with her inws. Sebastian understood, Lets go out then,e on, Ill take you out for a ride. Bonnie nodded in satisfaction and left with Sebastian. Not long after the drive out, Sebastian came over, all smiles, Bonnie, can we make out now? Hmm? Bonnie hurriedly braced her hand against his chest, her eyes full of confusion and rm, What do you mean, arent we out for a ride? Werent you the one who said,e out or go to your room and make love? Sebastian replied, I thought the car was more exciting, so I took you out. Bonnie: She was simply exasperated by Sebastians brain circuit. She was just embarrassed to see her inws show their love, not that she had to be in love with Sebastian! Besides, they are old married, what is there to love. Lets drive to the restaurant, its a good day, lets pack a little meal and go back, then call everyone for dinner and celebrate. Bonnie thought that after that Theo and Summer would go on their honeymoon and would not stay at Capital for a long time. So the meal was both a celebration of Summers return and a congrattion that the two of them were back together and ready for a happy honeymoon. Next time, we will have to wait for their return to get together. And I dont know when that was. Sebastian agrees with this, but has no intention of driving. Those ck pupils were looking straight at Bonnie. Bonnie was a little confused and couldnt help but reach out and push him, What are you doing? Hurry up and drive to the restaurant. The restaurant can go, but not just like that, right? Sebastian said. What else? Bonnie was even more confused, Just say what you want, dont beat around the bush. Im out of gas and my wife doesnt give grace, so I dont have the strength to drive to the restaurant. Sebastian said. Bonnie was dumbfounded. Understand, this mans feelings are in the pampering and begging posting ah! To Sebastians expectant eyes, Bonnies heart had a few more moments of yfulness. Pretending to speak helplessly, Well, then, if you run out of gas and really cant drive, then Ill have to make a decision. Then when Sebastian gradually came over, he got out of the car sharply, went around to the drivers seat, tapped on the window and said, Come on down, Ill just drive. Chapter 1902: Break his back Sebastian: How is it that after spending so much time with Bonnie, he is still being held to death? No need for you to drive, all you have to do is kiss me, just one, is it that hard? Sebastianined. Bonnie doesnt answer and pulls the door open directly. It is a great way to drag Sebastian out of the car. Her car skills are still very good, but Sebastian is not quite sure, as long as she drives a variety of fear, otherwise it would not have been specially sent to her modified car. Seeing that Bonnie is not willing to give in, Sebastian only had to lose the battle, Okay, or Ill drive, Ill drive Before the words were finished, the thin lips were kissed by Bonnie. A sloppy kiss was withdrawn before Sebastian could react, leaving only the faint fragrance of roses on his lips. Bonnies cheeks flushed a little, Thanks a lot hubby, hurry up and drive! Throwing that down, he prepared to walk back around and sit down on the passenger side. She was just teasing Sebastian, and now that she has achieved her goal, of course, she wants to go back to sittingfortably. When he turned around, Sebastian grabbed his arm. With a gentle tug, Bonnie fell into Sebastians arms with a startled cry, followed by an overwhelming kiss. Forehead, cheeks, lips, finely covered. Bonnie was a little stiff at first, but then she thought about her status with Sebastian, and they are already an old married couple, so whats there to be ashamed of? Simply be very bold and start responding to it. Sebastian was surprised beyond belief and kissed harder at the same time. Until the air in their lungs are squeezed clean, which is reluctant to let go of each other. Bonnies lips were swollen and shiny, while her eyes were wet and foggy, apparently having lost her soul. In the end, it was Sebastian who carried her to the passenger side and thoughtfully fastened her seat belt. Lets leave for the restaurant now. Sebastian said with an insatiable appetite and a smile on his lips. All the way to the restaurant, Bonnies thoughts came back to her mind. She kept herposure, went and ordered a dozen dishes, and called everyone again about Summers return. Max was more excited than anyone else, I cante back, so why eat at home? Ill be the host, well go to Capital Restaurant to eat, choose the best and most expensive dishes! No. Bonnie refused. Dont worry about my money Bonnie, your brother Im rich, buy a meal and not spend a few money, a little leak in the fingers are enough for everyone to eat tonight. Max rushed to say. Bonnie exined, Of course Im not worried about your money, its just that now she is back behind Mrs. Keomanys back, everything still has to be low-key, otherwise Mrs. Keomany knows that we are working together to deceive her, and Im afraid that we are going to make some kind of trouble again. Mrs. Keomany went crazy, even her own daughter can calcte, let alone them outsiders? You have a point, I was the one who was reckless. Max immediately changed his mind.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. But before Bonnie could breathe a sigh of relief, he asked, How about this, we dont go to the Capital Restaurant, let the Capital Restaurant chefs go to the vi, and lets eat at home! Bonnie: Whats the difference between this and eating at Capital Restaurant, isnt it just as shy? Max scratched his head, I think this is a big deal after all, it has to be celebrated properly, packing a meal, it seems too little attention. If we are all here, we take it very seriously. Bonnie replied, All right brother, you can stop wondering whats going on and hurry over, and remember, dont ever bring the chef from Capital Restaurant. Okay. Maxpromised. But Bonnie is still uneasy, other hotel chefs also can not, which chef can not, you dare to bring it with you to turn your face! Chapter 1903: Still the wife is the smartest Max was stunned on the other end of the line. The sister can tell fortunes, right? Otherwise, how can she guess what he wants so easily? He did just want to go to the other hotel chef to Oops, unfortunately, Bonnie figured it out. Having been warned, Max was so emotionally drained that he didnt know how he could help celebrate. At that moment, Talia approached with two packs of diapers. Max hurriedly reached out to take away, wife, I told you not to work, if you get hurt how to do ah! Not so much, right? Talia pulled the corner of her mouth, Two packs of diapers dont add up to five pounds, and youre underestimating me. This is enough exercise for you every day, five pounds is also overload for you. Max said, his gaze falling on Talias stomach. Now that Talia is in herte pregnancy, her belly is so big that normal walks up and down the stairs are a struggle. In order to actually feel the pain Talia was experiencing, Max also strapped arge watermelon to his stomach, climbed up and down, and even went to the office for a day of work. He did not feel embarrassed at all when he met the curious gaze of the crowd. Instead, he proudly craned his neck and said, I am loving my wife, only empathy can truly understand the pain my wife endures, you people would not understand the dry book. And as it turns out, its really hard for women to get pregnant. That watermelon just hanging on Maxs stomach for two days, he already felt back pain and leg pain and foot cramps, not to mention Talia to spend several months like this Because of this, Max became more and more concerned about Talia, fearing that she would be tired. Not even with two packs of diapers! Talia was taken aback by his exaggeration and cried a little. Then he spoke again, Okay, then next time this kind of work I will find you to do, you are busy with what, sad face, thepany has something? Max shook his head and spelled out his troubles. Although that is Bonnies mother-inw, Bonnie is his most beloved sister ah. Thats why he wanted to help celebrate. Im not allowed to bring a chef there, and my cooking is not very good, wife, what else do you think I can do? Otherwise, send jewelry! Max is all set to go to his jewelry library to find the right gift. Talia stopped him, You people, always like this, try to ask with Aunt Summers value, what jewelry is stillcking ah, and we such a rtionship to give jewelry, seems too insincere. What should I do then? Max was confused. Talia thought about it, Otherwise, you perform a show, I remember when you were in college, or the street dance club! At the sound of his voice, Maxs head got big. He is the street dance club, but that was how many years ago ah. He hadnt danced since graduating from college. Oh no, when you go to the bar you will still group the devil for a bit. But that kind of dance style, in front of Mrs. Keomany is afraid to be embarrassed. Honey, isnt there any other way? Max looked at his wife with pity. This Talia thought and thought. And finally really came up with an idea.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. She attached herself to Maxs ear and spoke her proposal. Max suddenly eyes shining brightly, Yes, why did not I think of it, just do as you say, wife, or you are smart ah,e kiss one! Chapter 1904: Sending surprises Max said while pouting and going to kiss Talia. Taliaughed and dodged it, I helped you with good intentions, how can you still return the favor?Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Maxs face was full of hurt, Honey, how can I kiss you and call it revenge, youre starting to resent me now, arent you? Hey, it is said that women with children will not want to take care of the husband, it seems to be true! I dont care, you have to put me in first ce anyway. Max said. Talia looked at him with amusement, Youve said that with a child Ill put the child first, so unless youre my child too. It was originally a derisive word, but Max brightened up and smiled as he went along with it, Yeah, yeah, that sounds pretty exciting, so when your body allows it, well Talia: She pped Maxs face, What are you talking about, shame on you, I dont y that nasty game with you. Although the couple must have a little love, but also can not be so nonsense ah! I was joking too. Max hurriedly exined, It was just to get your attention and get you to focus more on me. Max hurriedly exined. He was afraid, if his wife misunderstood him as a pervert, what if she would never talk to him again? Talia, of course, knew he was joking and said a few more words before urging Max to leave. She is nowte in her pregnancy, so she wont be attending such asions. Who knows if the water will break in the middle of the journey to give birth? Max is also very careful about this matter, repeatedly admonished, reminded Talia if there is movement immediately tell him, he even run, but also immediately run back. Talia nodded vigorously and said she would do as she was told, and Max then reluctantly left. It was already seven oclock in the evening when we arrived at Bonnies vi. Bonnie nced behind him, No Talia, I guess, so I had the maids make a little separate maternity meal, which should be delivered by now. Of course, if Talia had followed, Bonnie would have been ready for dinner. Dont worry about her, Ive already made the arrangements. Max waved his hand, Dont worry, even if your brother starves to death, your brother will not let Talias stomach growl. Thats fine. Bonnie nodded, Everyone is here, just waiting for you, hurry up! As he said, he pulled Max inside. The result was that after several attempts, it could not be pulled. Bonnie looked at Max with a suspicious face, What are you doing, brother? Youre already at the door, arent you going to go in? Max face with a bureaucratic smile, embarrassed beyond words rubbed his hands, that what Bonnie, I thought I came earlier, so I prepared a surprise for Aunt Summer and Uncle Jones, now so many people Just in time, also let us all see what is the surprise, everyone gave a surprise, I was afraid you did not have it, then ironically by Rupert ridicule. Bonnie said. She even thought that if Max really didnt prepare anything, she would find a set of jewelry from her own warehouse and send it out for Max. Brother and sister, isnt that how they help each other? Right now Max says hes ready, and Bonnie has nothing to worry about. Without waiting for Max to continue, she had already dragged him into the living room. Then he spoke to the people in the room, Get out of the way, my brother is going to send a big surprise! Chapter 1905: It’s time for us to go With these words, the eyes of the crowd turned to Max. Especially Rupert, hands environmental protection in front of the chest, really fake, what kind of big surprise ah, but dont end up bing a shock. Dont look down on me! Max immediately retorted with dissatisfaction, Just talking about me, then what gifts did you send? Tell us if you can! Rupert actually said it, Anna and I talked it over and gave Summer and Theo the private jet so they wouldnt have to worry about being traced by Mrs. Keomany when they went away on their honeymoon. Max: Shit, why didnt he think to send this? Very sincere and original, certainly very inviting. Rupert always kept an eye on Maxs expression, and was now smug, How about it, your gift is not as good as mine, right? Max coughed lightly, Who says its not as good as yours, the gift I gave is the best gift in the world! Che, who cant talk big? You say its the best gift in the world, so show me. Rupert urged. Bonnie also eagerly awaited, Yes brother, show us, what kind of surprise is it? In the eyes of everyones expectation, Rupert had to resist the pressure and show the surprise he had prepared. He danced while drawing circles on the ground, and then after a dance, the four words of a hundred years of good fortune appeared clearly on the ground. Everyone was silent. Half a minuteter, Rupert was the first to break out inughter. Everyone else immediately followed suit andughed maniacally. Even Summer couldnt help but pull the corners of her mouth andment on it, Eh, it was quite a surprise, good dance, dont do it again next time. Max immediately scratched his head in embarrassment. Originally just in front of the two of you dance, so that you spend the moon, watching me dance, right as appreciation, the results of them all in, but also sent a private jet, it would seem that I am a little At the end of the day, it simply doesnt say anything. Its just too embarrassing! Rupertughed so hard that his stomach hurt and the corners of his eyes overflowed with tears. Raised a hand to wipe away the tears, which then sucked in a cool breath, You also do not so sad, my private jet is not a gift, is borrowed, and so they will have to return to me after the honeymoon. This way, Max has the upper hand, ah. After all, you cant take back a gift like that. Probably only I am so cheeky, I have to take back the gift I gave out, next time, ah, I have to learn from you Max. Rupert was full of ridicule, and Max didnt get angry, but spoke up and asked, Really, you swear youre really going to study under me? Really, if I dont learn from you, Ill call you my ancestor! Rupert replied without hesitation. As a result, the next second, Max took out his phone and pressed the end button, Okay, Ive recorded it, if you back out then, Ill tell all the media in Capital, see how you mix! Rupert sniffed and his face turned green. No, right? Max, you shaded me! Rupert was so angry that he gritted his teeth. Max indifferently waved his hand, This has nothing to do with me, it is you who had to say that you studied with me, everyone heard it, I have evidence and physical evidence, you do not want to deny. Two men, both married, began to jostle around the couch.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Summer then nced at Theo, Let them youngsters y, we should get going! Chapter 1906: I’m not sure what kind of feelings I have for her either So early? Bonnie was full of amazement, havent had dinner yet, I packed it all back, let the chef put it in the microwave and ding it. It was quick, ten minutes at most. No, dinner will take another half hour, and if we dawdle any longer, an hour will be gone. Theo refused, Bonnie, your mother and I have thought this through, right now Mrs. Keomany is going to find herself cheated any minute, so well leave as early as we can. So as not to add unnecessary trouble to Bonnie and the others. Ive never felt like you guys were trouble. Bonnie emphasizes. But the fact is, we do already cause you trouble, Bonnie, no need to be all amodating, we are sensible elders too, and we certainly dont want to add to the troubles of our children. Summer said, and his eyes deepened a few points, And, now not cause trouble, does not mean that after not cause trouble ah. At any moment, Mrs. Keomany could find out the truth ande after them. Its good that she and Theo left early so they could get into less trouble! When the dust settles, Ille back to you, and by then I wont leave even if you dislike me for being a nuisance. Bonnie sniffed and couldnt help butugh. Nodded heavily, Good, then its a deal, when the timees, I will not feel that you are a burden, so you are also determined not to leave! Its a deal. With that said, Summer left with Theo on a private jet. The vi immediately fell silent. Watching the ne in the sky getting farther and farther away and finally bing a small dot, Bonnie then withdrew her eyes. And I dont know exactly where they went on their honeymoon, I should have asked. After mumbling, she shook her head again to deny her thoughts, Better not ask, what if I know and Mrs. Keomany finds out if I identally spill the beans? The best way to keep a secret is to refuse to know the secret! Muttering, Bonnie then went to take care of the five little ones. Waiting for the five little ones to fall asleep, then go back to the room and prepare to put Nicole to bed. Who knew that at this time, the phone rang. It was the Pearson family cousin, Marcel, who called. Bonnie furrowed her willowy brows slightly. Although she and Marcel are family, they dont really know each other well and dont have much interaction at all during the week. Why did he suddenly call her at thiste hour? With doubts, Bonnie still picked up the phone. Hello, cousin, are you asleep? Marcel spoke with some embarrassment, Im sorry to call you sote. Bonnies voice was gentle, Its okay, whats the emergency Marcel? Marcel was silent on the other end of the phone for a while before he slowly spoke, That, cousin, Im calling to ask you, do you know what Anaya likes? Hmm? Bonnie froze for a full thirty seconds before she realized what it meant. Earlier at Maxs wedding, several of Erikas little ones flirted with the idea of having their art teacher, Anaya, marry Marcel. At that time Bonnie also thought it was quite suitable, so she made a connection for both sides and let them try to meet. But then he had a lot of things to do, plus there was little feedback from either side, and Bonnie forgot about it. Right now in the middle of the night, Marcel called to ask Anayas preference Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie couldnt resist the burning gossip in her body, Youre after Anaya? Marcel was silent for another moment before he spoke, Yes and no. You have me confused, chasing a girl, how to answer is still so right and wrong. Bonnie was not satisfied with this answer. Boys, of course, chasing girls to be generous and honest, chasing is chasing, not chasing is not chasing. What do you mean by yes and no, this is to hang girls happy ah? Marcel hurriedly exined, No cousin, Anaya and I are married, but I dont know her well yet and Im not sure if well make it to the end, so I cant be sure, if Im chasing her or if its just a normal couples rtionship in the meantime. Chapter 1907: That’s called Redneck! At that, Bonnies mouth opened into an O-shape. What does this mean.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. You two, sh mobbed? Bonnie asked. Marcel replied with silence. Dont worry, I am not a gossip, since you are willing to tell me, I will definitely keep your secret for you. Bonnie immediately said. Reassured by the assurance, Marcel then spoke with relief, Yes, we blinked. The situation was quiteplicated. Anayas family forces Anaya to marry a forty-something coal boss, and Marcel is forced by her family to go on a blind date. The two people immediately hit it off, they immediately took the family register to get married and became a couple. Now both parents cant say anything else. Originally, it was only a partnership and the divorce was agreed after six months, but after this time together, Marcel felt that Anaya was a very good girl. He wanted to take one more step forward. But when it came time to take action, I realized I didnt know Anaya at all, and I didnt even know what kind of flowers she liked. No, its time to ask Bonnie for advice. And Bonnie understood the causes and consequences, and her heart understood. Marcel, youre so handsome, its easy to woo girls, just ask Anaya out for a short trip. It is said that travel is the best way to tell what kind of person the other person is. Let Anaya know that Marcel is considerate, gentle, disciplined and takes care of her, and she will naturally be moved. But Marcel spoke up, No cousin, I told Anaya that I was an ordinary employee and that I would be suspected if I could find time for her at this time when I am most busy. You lied? Bonnie wondered. Marcel was embarrassed, Yes, at first when we got the license we were just partnered up, so I hid my identity and said I was a small employee of Pearson Group. Bonnie: This would be deserved. Who made Marcel have to lie to himself, now he wants to pursue Anaya, lets see how he can exin! Tsk, this is called cheating wife a moment of pleasure, chasing wife crematorium ah! Cousin? Are you still listening, cousin? Marcel asked, speaking up again. Bonnie withdrew her thoughts, Im listening, heres the thing Marcel, I cant judge whether the decision to hide your identity in the first ce was right or wrong, but if you want to go on with Anaya properly, you have to be honest with each other, you know? Okay cousin. Marcel agreed. Bonnie then helped toe up with the idea, I remember Anaya at that time to Erika art ss, most like to draw is the hyacinth, you send hyacinth good, in addition there is no way to go on a short trip, you will go to dinner, to the resort or something, the same day can be round-trip kind. This is also considered a trip! And in the beauty of the scenery, the two people can quickly warm up the feelings of the. Although she disapproves of Marcel hiding his identity, now that Marcel is married to Anaya, plus Marcels intentions are not bad, Bonnie still hopes they can be a real couple. Come on Marcel, if we do get together, remember to buy me dinner. Bonnie encouraged. Marcel readily agreed, Yes cousin, if it really works out, you are the matchmaker in our love, I will give you a big gift. Having said that, Marcel happily hung up the phone. Bonnie was left on the other end of the phone yelling, What matchmaker, thats called a bride, a bride! Brat, Ive taught you to chase a wife for nothing, you cant even say anything! Chapter 1908: just previously felt? As he was getting angry, Sebastian pushed open the door and walked in. Seeing her expression, she asked with concern, Whats wrong, who made you angry? That Marcel kid. Bonnie said. After telling Sebastian what just happened, originally, Sebastian actuallyughed out loud directly. Bonnie was so angry that she red at him, Why are youughing at me too, are you still my own husband or not? Elbows to the outside of the husband can not want, take out for stainless steel basin good! Sebastian shook his head, Im notughing at you, Imughing at Marcel. Whats so funny about him. Bonnie wondered. Sebastian exined, He obviously didnt think he would get caught up in it, thats why he was so confident iming he was a minor employee, now well, pped in the face, even chasing his wife has to be careful, I wasughing at him as if he was walking on thin ice, ready to roll over. At these words, the anger on Bonnies face dissipated for a few moments. Sebastian reached out again and circled her into his arms, Whats more, its a big show, see when this kid rolls over, when Anaya abuses him, wont it indirectly help you get revenge? It makes sense! Thest bit of anger in Bonnies heart alsopletely dissipated. It made sense, and she immediately stopped being angry. OK, now just wait and see that brat Marcel roll over! Bonnie said. Only, after all, this chase wife is the private affairs of others, and I do not know how many times I can watch.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. If you cant spectate, you cant know the progress. Probably because God saw Bonnie so interested, the next day out, the two sides actually bumped into each other. At that time, Bonnie was taking Nicole out to the baby swimming pool. This swimming pool is located on the top floor of the mall, the environment is very good, and the guide inside is very gentle and friendly. Nicole has a great personality and soon got to know the guide who taught her how to swim very well and was constantlyughing. A small and arge in the pool to beat out the water, forgetting that the mother is still beside. Another clerk came over, Mrs. Grant, its too easy to get your clothes wet on this side of the pool, so why dont you go outside and take a turn, Nicole will be fine with us. Bonnie nced at her youngest son, who had indeed been ying for fun. Plus, she wanted a cup of milk tea, so she agreed. I walked to the milk tea store downstairs and bumped into Anaya and Marcel. Mrs. Grant, what a coincidence! Anaya that with baby fat face raised a bright smile, living is a little sun, let people look more and more warm heart. Bonnie also greeted, Yeah, what a coincidence, are you guys here to buy milk tea? While saying that, helooked at Marcel next to him. Marcel, however, made to keep his head down and acted as if he didnt know her. Seeing this, Bonnies mind was clear. This brat, certainly not yet exined to Anayas true identity. The more you hide it now, the more trouble it will be when the timees. Anaya, this is Bonnie deliberately opened her mouth to inquire, Is it your boyfriend? Anaya rushed to introduce, This is my husband, called Marcel. Marcel had to stiffen his greeting, Hello Mrs. Grant, Im Anayas husband. Bonnie gave a meaningful oh, Marcel, thats a familiar name. Marcel: !!! He is really a cousin, how can he start to screw him right after meeting him? Marcel was so nervous that he coughed outright. Anaya handed over the milk tea next to her, You moisten your throat. Then looked at Bonnie again, Yeah, I thought the name was familiar too, and names Pearson, I thought he was the Pearsons at first! Just thought so at first, but now you dont think so? Bonnie deliberately asked downward. Chapter 1909: Make up for the share Anayaughed and shook her head, Of course not, the Pearson family is a big family, how can they be rted to me? Its true that her husband names Pearson, whom she married in a sh, works for Pearson Group, but its just a coincidence. My husband is just an ordinary office worker, a small white cor worker, Mrs. Grant you feel familiar, probably because of thest name, just like me! Anaya exined. Marcel picked up on that, Yes, that would be the case. The wordsnded on the ground, in return for Bonnies eyes fierce re. This brat, at this moment still refuses to tell the truth! Back to have him cry. Since Marcel refused to say, Bonnie naturally can not force, otherwise when the young couple easily cultivated a broken rtionship, will not be med on her head? Thinking, Bonnie then asked, Are you guys out on a date, and came together to buy milk tea, so loving! Well, Anaya nodded, we originally said we would go to the resort for a day of fun, but the water and electricity were cut off at short notice, so we had to change our ns ande to the mall for milk tea and a movie. Anaya deeply regrets this. She is very fond of natural scenery, standing in nature, feeling the existence of all things, it is really beautiful. More interesting than watching a movie. Its a pity that the water and electricity are temporarily cut off at the resort today, so she cant afford to spoil Marcels mood and follow the movie. Good thing, you can drink sweet milk tea! Thinking of this, Anaya began to rmend the signature of the milk tea store to Bonnie.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Taro puree Bobo milk tea is the best, followed by mango milk tea, which should be added with coconut and pearls, remember to be sure to three parts sugar, otherwise you may not even be able to sleep at home at night. Bonnies eyes were full of surprise, Anaya, our tastes are too consistent, right? I like both of them too. Really, thats too much of a coincidence, but the taste of this store is actually also general, if the next opportunity, I invite you to go to South City that milk tea store to drink, their milk are bought every morning to the farm, very fresh, boiled with a rich aroma, a little let a while can also have milk skin! The two girls never stopped talking and kept exchanging their milk tea experiences with each other. Marcel had nothing to talk about with Anaya, and now he was even more embarrassed, standing next to her, like a statue. Helplessly, he could only look at his cousin sorrowfully. It was clearly his cousins idea to teach him to chase his wife, howe now that he has put it into action, his cousin is here to steal someone from him? And Bonnie, as an afterthought, realized she had been talking with Anaya for almost half an hour. The own cousin, on the other hand, looked at himself sulkily for half an hour next to him. Look at me, I just came to buy a cup of milk tea, howe I forgot the time when I talked to you, my kids are still upstairs in the swimming pool, you guys go on your date, so I wont keep you. Bonnie waved her hand and said. Anaya also waved her hand and said goodbye. The next second, Bonnie turned back, Anaya, whats your facebook, Ill add you. Anaya thought it was about work, so she immediately took out her phone and added Facebook with Bonnie. As a result, I heard a transfer messagee through my phone. The whole $52, 000. This is? Anaya was all confused. Her sry for Erika and Joannas lessons had already been settled. Didnt you get married, and I didnt have time to attend your wedding, heres my gift, wishing you a hundred years of good luck and an early baby. Bonnie said. Anaya is even more embarrassed. She and Marcel were married in a sh by agreement, and there was no wedding at all, let alone any money received for the ceremony. Right now Bonnie is giving her so much. The whole 52, 000 dors! She wants to give this money back to Bonnie. But on second thought, if you return it, how do you exin it. That she and Marcel are a fake couple so they dont charge for their share? Forget it, or wait until Bonnie has some happy event to doter, then add more and return it! Chapter 1910: Something happened to Nicole! Anaya thought and turned her head to look at Marcel, only to find Marcels gaze falling on her own phone transfer page.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She hurriedly said, This money, although Mrs. Grant gave it to me, I have to pay it backter, I am not trying to take it for myself. I know. Marcel nodded, Even if you dont return it, you should take it, after all, its for you. Arent we married now? By definition, its considered joint property. Anaya exined. How many couples get married, because of a little money to make a scene, or even a big fight, and finally divorce ended. Those who have feelings, and still do, let alone they do not have feelings, just sh marriage. The word money is more embarrassing whenid out in in sight, but it is much better than flipping out afterwards. Anaya, Marcels expression is serious, no matter what, we are married, how you distribute the money is up to you, I will not interfere, and also as said before, I will get money from you every month, you do not have to count with me so clearly. Okay. Anaya agreed, But theres no need to be too nice to me. Marcel wondered, Why, arent you happy that Im being nice to you? Im d, Anaya replied, but after all, weve only had six months, and youve been so good to me, what if I fall in love with youter, you wont be able to get rid of me. No dumping then. Marcel replied without even thinking about it. Anaya froze at his answer. Didnt hear right, Marcel said, so no dumping. Does it mean to spend time together? But on second thought, I dont think so. Marcel just doesnt want to get married, thats why hes looking for her to get married in a sh to keep his familys mouth shut. If you really want to fall in love, then Im afraid there are a lot of girls waiting for him to pick. How can a girl from a family like hers, with a bunch of vampire rtives behind her, bewith Marcel. Its just a courtesy of being a couple now! The movies about to start, right? Lets go. Anaya changed the subject and walked straight out the door. Marcel was tempted to add that what he had just said was true. But the words came to my lips, but I didnt know how to say them. What are you waiting for? Keep up! Anaya was already urging. Marcel had to swallow back all the words in his stomach and followed obediently. And this end, Bonnie came out from the corner. With eyes full of hatred, he stared at Marcels back. This own cousin, so stupid! She had already transferred money to Anaya, saying it was the wedding share, so why couldnt Marcel just go along with it and say she would make up for Anayas wedding? This big wood ah! Not being able to help her cousin, Bonnie had to shake her head and go back to the swimming pool. Who knew that as soon as they entered, they heard Nicoles heartbreaking cries. Bonnie rushed to the side of the pool and found the little one crying up and down, cheeks all red. What the hell is going on here? Bonnie, distraught beyond belief, busily picked up Nicole and began to coax her up. The clerk was also red in the face, very embarrassed said, Sorry ah Mrs. Grant, I see Nicole swim very well, and very happy, so I turned around to get a towel, who know back to find Nicole choked Said and hurried to add, I immediately picked up, should just choke a little, Im sorry, Nicoles medical bills Ill pay, its my bad. Choking on water? Bonnies heart lifted all at once. There are countless cases of pneumonia in children due to choking, and if it is serious, there is a good chance that the disease will be rooted or even a permanent disability! Go to the hospital and call 120 now! Bonnie hurriedly shouted. Chapter 1911: Let’s stop here The clerk didnt expect this to happen and was already panicking. When I heard Bonnie say she was going to the hospital, I took out my cell phone and tried to dial several times, but I was always unsessful. Bonnie didnt have the energy to argue with her about anything at this point, and rushed to call 120 herself. Nearby is the Women and Childrens Hospital, less than five minutes, the ambnce came. Bonnie hurriedly hugged Nicole and headed out. When we arrived at the hospital for a series of tests, we were so busy that our feet were not touching the ground. The good thing is that it turned out to be fine, just a little choking, nothing serious, the lungs did not cause any impact. You observe for another half an hour, nothing wrong then you can understand, if the fever at night, first physical cooling, really can not go down, the fever to more than thirty-eight degrees with Merlin suspension. The doctor exined. Bonnies heart just went up again, I thought you said you were fine, why do you still have a fever? The lungs are fine, the fever is a fear of being in shock, and many small children in extreme fear are also feverish. The doctor exined. So thats it. Bonnie thanked the doctor and prepared to go downstairs to the pharmacy to get her medication.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Just as I walked out of the doctors office, a man rushed over in front of me. Before Bonnie could react, the man knelt directly in front of her. The thud, ten meters away from the people heard, curious probe over to look at the view. Bonnie was also stunned, Who are you and what is this? Im sorry Mrs. Grant, its all my fault, I didnt manage the staff under me well, thats why I let the little prince choke, Im really useless, please dont be angry, Ive already punished that staff. If you are still not relieved, its okay to beat me and scold me. Bonnie then responded, Youre that employees boss? Yes, Im the director of that swimming pool. The man said. Bonnie opened her mouth, but finally just sighed, Okay, you get up! The matter hase to an end, she does not want to pursue anything further. What else is the point? The good thing is that Nicole does not have any serious injury, if the fever is really feverish, it is also because of the shock. Nicole is still very young, and if she is taken care of, she should be able to forget about it soon. Besides, she was at fault today. If only she had returned to the swimming pool earlier and stayed with Nicole, this would not have happened. Curator, what did you do with that employee? Bonnie asked. The curator immediately replied, I have fired her and ordered her to leave Capital, I think she is now on the bus to go out of town and will never appear in front of you again Mrs. Grant. Hiss! Bonnie really did not expect that the curator would be so desperate! This is afraid that the clerk will be implicated in his ah, so hurry up to fire people to drive away. So that all the fault is the clerk, he came here to kneel to apologize, but also looks very deep understanding, but also to win goodwill. All right. Bonnie but also bad to say what, you still know the contact information of that clerk, or bank ount, give her a years sry aspensation, she suddenly left and went to the field, afraid to spend a lot of money. The curator heard this, tears poured down his face, his voice was choked up, Mrs. Grant you are really a good person, she hurt the little prince like that, you have to give her an extra years sry, this is not to repay the grievance with virtue? Its not like she did it on purpose. Bonnie replied, Its not easy for everyone, lets put an end to this matter! Chapter 1912: Late stage of straight male cancer Probably because she became a mother herself, Bonnie became more empathetic to these young employees. They are all babies in the eyes of their parents, whoe out to work to make a living. The sry is not high, but also suffer a lot of aggression, and even do the wrong thing even a chance to exin, will be directly fired and expelled. Her parents would be devastated if they found out. The money was nothing to Bonnie, but to the clerk, it was already precious.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. At least it will make her less broken. Consider it a good deed for Nicole, I hope Nicole can get better soon! The curator kissed his ass for a while longer before getting up and leaving. Bonnie, on the other hand, continued to stay in the hospital and had to wait half an hour for Nicole to have no problems before she could leave and go home. Cousin! Marcel suddenly appeared, full of fire and fury, How is it, is Nicole all right? Bonnie was full of surprise, What are you doing here, who told you about Nicoles ident? Im not watching a movie with Anaya, just checked in and heard someone say that something happened at the swimming pool above, saying that a child choked and called an ambnce, and that the child was a little prince. Marcel replied. Marcel guessed it was Nicole, and after asking a question it was, he rushed over in a hurry. The Pearsons are very fond of Bonnie, and naturally they are very fond of the children Bonnie has given birth to. Now that Nicole is choking, Marcel cant wait to go and suffer for him! The doctor said it was nothing serious, just that he might be scared and might have a fever at night, and if he has a fever, hell be fine once its gone down. Bonnie restored the doctors words exactly as they were. Marcel still deeply knitted his handsome sword brow, How can you still have a fever, a childs fever is not a trivial matter, I know a very famous pediatrician, Ill call her over! The pediatrician, after all, specializes in treating children and will surely cure Nicole soon. It is best to cure not to have a fever, so that we do not have to be afraid at night. Bonnie thought about it and didnt stop Marcel. When Marcel finished the call, she asked again, Did you just run over here like that? How did you exin it to Anaya? After all, the fact that they are now rtives is not yet public and not too well known. It doesnt make sense to suddenlye to see her child. Marcel scratched his head, I didnt talk to Anaya. Huh? Bonnie almostughed, So you just left Anaya at the mall and ran over here by yourself? Isnt Anaya waiting for you all alone now? Marcel opened his mouth, I dont think so, she should be watching a movie. Bonnie: In the heart silently recited several times, this is their own pro cousin, pro pro, can not be killed can not be killed. After that, she could not resist speaking, If it was you, you and Anaya agreed to watch a movie, but she went to the bathroom and never came out, can you still watch the movie in peace? Maybe shes in the bathroom, constipated. Marcel replied, Girls still need privacy and self-respect, and if she doesnte out, I cant go in after her and ask. Bonnie held back and held back before her hard fistnded on Marcels body. Straight man, this is properly a big straight man! Im a little regretful to introduce Anaya to you, following a man like you, Im afraid Ill have to be angry in the future. Bonnie said. Marcel then realized the seriousness of the matter, Then cousin, what should I do now, is it okay if I go back to the cinema now? What if she asks what you were doing and why you stayed so long toe back? Bonnie asked him. Marcel had a straight face, I can say Im constipated. Chapter 1913: How worthy of two Marcel thought that girls must be embarrassed to say this. But hes a man, and he doesnt care that much about that. Besides, Anaya should be concerned when she hears about me like this, right? Marcel asked. Although constipation is not a disease, but also needs to be cared for. Snap! Bonnies p mercilessly pped on his head, Id better hurry up and introduce Anaya to the next family, following you is not suitable. So, cousin, what should I do now? Marcel was also out of tricks and looked at Bonnie for help. Bonnie took a deep breath and calmed herself down. Thats when he red at Marcel and said, Ill make the call. With that, he took out his cell phone and called Anaya. Anaya waited a moment before picking up and lowered her voice to ask, Hello, Mrs. Grant, what can I do for you? Anaya, its like this, just now my child encountered a little thing, the hands are busy, and then it happens that your husband is next to me, so he helped to send me to the hospital, came to the hospital I just reacted, he is to apany you to watch the movie, I apologize to you, he now immediately back to apany you. Bonnie, the cousin, is still very righteous, taking all the fault on herself. Anaya oh, so it is this ah, it does not matter, I said why he has been on the toilet does note out, I thought it was constipation! Bonnie lookedplicated and nced at Marcel next to her. Just now I thought Marcel was not good enough for Anaya, but now I feel that these two are a perfect match! Mrs. Grant, is your child okay? Anaya asked again. Bonnie hmmed, Nothing serious, just identally choked while swimming, it didnt reach my lungs. Then we have to be careful, Nicole is a baby after all, we have to observe more. Anaya spoke with concern. Bonnie thanked her and said a few more words before hanging up the phone. Just after putting down the phone, Marcel came over, Hows it going cousin, what did she say? Shes not mad, but when you go over there still remember to make amends and apologize, remember not to say anything out of turn, just say you ran into me and I asked for your help okay? Bonnie admonished. Marcel was busy nodding, Ill leave then,ter my friend wille over, she will see Nicole directly, by the way, my friend names Haroun, you can call him Nix.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Bonnie nodded her head as a yes. But the heart wasnt going to shout as Marcel said. After all, he is a doctor, how can you shout Nix, at least have to shout Dr. Haroun ah! As I was thinking about it, Nix appeared. Followed by him, there is a girl dressed very enchanting and flirtatious, looks just in her early twenties, but because of the heavy makeup, so it looks a bit old. As soon as she walked in she started looking around, Wheres Marcel, why dont I see him, Marcel, Marcel! That voice, crispy Bonnie goose bumps are going up. Nix was also upset and allowed in a low voice, Ali Haroun, if you keep this up, go wait for me outside the hospital. When he heard this warning, Ali immediately skipped his mouth, Brother, I am just looking for Marcel, why so aggressive, I will not look for it. She still knows the phrase, Stay in the green hills and dont worry about the firewood. If you get kicked out, you wontreally see Marcel anymore. When Ali was quiet, Nix came forward, You are Mrs. Grant, right? Hi, I was referred by Marcel to see the child, you can call me Nix. Bonnie and he shook hands politely, Hello Dr. Haroun, its hard for you to run, Nicole is choking and coughing from swimming today, here are the films taken, you can see them. Nix nodded and took the information and went through it, looking every now and then at Nicole, who was already asleep in the hospital bed. Bonnie, meanwhile, stood by, waiting for Nixs diagnosis. And at that moment, Ali came up and poked Bonnies arm with her elbow, lowering her voice to ask, Wheres Marcel, why isnt he in the ward, where did he go? Chapter 1914: You’re such a good doctor Probably with Sebastian for a long time, Bonnie also has a little cleanliness, very disgusted with others so physical contact with their own. Especially physical contact with unfamiliar people. Before she could say anything, Ali spoke again, Asking you, where did Marcel go, did you get rid of him? Bonnie already had a bad impression of this girl, and when she heard this, she didnt want to answer even more. She pretended not to hear and moved to the side. Ali did not get an answer, the more poorly pursued lean forward. Finally, not paying attention, my knee hit the edge of the bed and I grunted in pain straight away. Ali! Nix immediately looked up, What are you doing again? Probably because Nixs voice was too loud, Alis eyes instantly turned red and her voice was choked up, What can I do, just ask Marcel where she is, but she wont tell me, and she made me hit the edge of the bed, brother, my knee hurts, its red!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Nix: My cousin went on a date. Bonnie replied with a smile. Ali sniffed, his face changed, Cant put, who is he dating, Anaya? But they are not Ali! Fearing that Ali would say more, Nix hurriedly stopped, Go to the car and help me find my medical kit, and bring it up when you find it. You dont have a medical kit in your car. Ali bristled. In return, Nixs ck face, I said there is, you give me careful search, can not find not allowed toe up! Ali had to leave reluctantly. The first foot just left, the second foot Nix will be embarrassed to apologize, Sorry ah Mrs. Grant, my sister does not know what to do, she used to be a childhood friend with Marcel, so often stick together, get used to it. As the saying goes, the hand does not smile, Nix attitude is so good, Bonnie naturally will not deliberately make things difficult. Just smile and nod, Its okay, sister will always cling to brother, I also hope to cling to my brother, but then not too clinging, because my brother married a wife, he is concerned with his wife, can not care about sister ah. This is not pointed out, but Nix still understand. Yes, the sister is important, but the wife is the most important, and Marcel should spend more time with his wife now that hes married. Nix nodded his head. Whirlwind coughed lightly, Enough about that, Mrs. Grant, Id better talk to you about Nicole first. Bonnie immediately nodded with her full attention, Yes Dr. Haroun, go ahead. Nix said a lot of technical terms, see Bonnie do not understand, and then exined inymans terms. Psychological intervention can prevent fever, simply by putting Nicole in a happy state so that if she falls asleep, she wont think about what happened during the day, much less have a fever out of fear. The other thing is, psychological suggestion, to tell Nicole this thing is not so terrible, of course, how to suggest that you parents to, you are the most understand the childs people well. Bonnie hurriedly nodded, Yes Dr. Haroun, I have it all in mind. Im going to do a little pediatric massage now, and it will make him morefortable. Nix got busy. Its so hard for pediatricians to have to learn this. Bonniemented. I went to the ss when I had nothing to do in college, I thought it was quite interesting, so I took a certificate, children, through the tui na can be cured, then try not to take medicine, after all, medicine is three points of poison. Nix exined. Bonnie sniffed and revered him even more, Dr. Haroun, youre such a good doctor! Chapter 1915: It’s all your fault Nix was a little embarrassed by thepliment. Scratching his head, As a doctor, this is all something I should do, you dont have to be so moved. Thats to thank you, too. Bonnie insisted, Besides, heres the consultation fee. Bonnie handed Nix a check. Its 100, 000 dors. Nix sucked in a breath, Thats too much Mrs. Grant, its just a regr visit, it wont even cost a thousand dors. If you really want to go to the childrens hospital to register his number, it is only ten dors, he sometimes has free time, directly in the office to give free massage. Plus take some medicine or something, certainly not more than a thousand dors. Now Bonnie is giving him $100, 000. You deserve it, Dr. Haroun, if it werent for you, Nicole would have had a fever tonight and our whole family would have been anxious, and without a good nights rest, the next days work would have been affected, and we might have lost a lot. No other meaning, give out this 100, 000, I feel to give less it! After all, this help from Nix has allowed everyone to work in peace, or at least saved millions of dors in business. Nix pushed again and again to no avail, so he had to agree, Okay, give this one time and thats it, if Nicole is still ufortable somewhere after that, call me and I wont charge for the treatment. How can that work! Bonnie disagreed. Nix is also a very stubborn person, If you dont say yes, then I wont help with Nicoles medical care in the future. Bonnie had no choice but to agree. Before sending Nix out, he expressed his thanks again. Okay, Ill go first then. Nix waved his hand. Wait a minute Dr. Haroun, Bonnie called out hastily as she remembered something, I just heard Ali say that, you guys seem to know the inside story of Marcels marriage? Nixs expression instantly tightened, Sorry Mrs. Grant, thats all nonsense from my sister, dont take it seriously. You dont know anything, but I do, and if youre not sure, you can ask Marcel and thene back and contact me. Bonnie said. With such sincere words and a genuine look in his eyes, Nix rxed, Yes, I know they are contractually sh, and so does my sister. Following an embarrassed smile, It is because of this that my sister will not die, but do not worry Mrs. Grant, I will control my sister, even if Marcel and Anaya is a contract sh marriage, but after all, has received a certificate, is the legal sense of the legal couple. My sister would be a mistress if she went to interfere, and I wont allow her to do such things that destroy other peoples families. Nix three views are very positive, said every word followed with a stern and positive atmosphere. Bonnie trusted his assurance.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Good, then Ill trouble Dr. Haroun, mainly because Marcel has now moved on to Anaya, and since they are married, I certainly hope they can really grow old together. Bonnie nodded her head. Nix nodded back, and thats when he left the room. Back in the car, the entire car was turned upside down and the culprit, Ali, was leaning against the passenger window swiping videos. Why are you so sloppy, you girl, doing this to my car? Nix frowned. Ali rolled her eyes at him, Who told you to blow me off, you told me to find the medical kit, I searched, dug the ground to find it. No luck. Said quite righteous. Nix: Ali, will you stop being so willful, Marcel is married. Ali rubbed up and sat up, That is false, Marcel in order to cope with the family casually find someone only, if you did not hide it from me, that day I flew back from A city, how can let other women take such a big advantage! Chapter 1916: Choosing the day is better than crashing Ali! Nix spoke up with great dissatisfaction, You were in the middle of a dancepetition, if I called you back, wouldnt that have dyed your career? After a pause and said, And Marcel just treats you as a sister, even if you are in Capital, he will not choose you as a sh date. How do you know, its all in your head. Ali retorted. Nix red at her, If he really was interested in you, he would have been with you long ago, how long have you been together? Marcel only sees you as a sister. Who would choose their sister as a sh date? Isnt that nonsense? But Ali wanted to go on, but was caught off guard by the look in her own brothers eyes. tten your mouth, lower your head and continue to brush the video. Only then did Nix start to clean up the messy car. I didnt forget to ask, By the way, how was the result of your dancepetition, did you get a ranking? Ali is like a big enemy, the whole person directly froze. What is the ranking, she has not even touched the edge, okay? Why dont you say something and ask you, how did the game turn out. Nix spoke again. Ali then said under pressure, I yed okay, there is a mentor directly selected me, asked me if I would like to go to his dancepany development, the future opportunity to perform at the Sydney Grand Theatre. Thats a good thing, so how did you answer? Nix was busy putting down the work in his hands, Did you say yes? I said to think about it. Ali replied. Thats not a lie. At the end of thepetition at that time, a man did find her, saying that there was an opportunity to take her to develop a dancepany abroad, that is, you need to sign a contract or something. Ali also did not look closely, just came back to Marcel.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. If Nix hadnt asked, she would have almost forgotten there was such a person. Whats wrong with you kid, youre not on the ball at all when it matters, thats your future, whats the other partys contact information, give it to me, Ill go talk to him. Nix said. Ali did not want to give, I will contact myself, and notify you first when I have news, okay? Thats more like it. Nix nodded, Come on, its gettingte, Ill take you home. Just after starting the car, the phone rang. Alis quick eyes saw the word Marcel shing on it. Immediately grabbed the phone, Marcel, where are you? Ali? Marcel wasnt too surprised, Youre glued to your brother again, whats he doing, I have something for him. Usually, when Marcel and Nix meet, Nix is always apanied by Ali, like a pendant, so Marcel is used to it. Say hello and let her give the phone to Nix. Ali was reluctant and wanted to say something else, but Nix grabbed the phone directly from him. What did I just say to you and forgot again? You girl, why dont you have any memory at all! Nix hated the irony. Following that before speaking, Marcel, what is it? Nothing, just asking how things are going on my cousins end, is the baby okay? Marcel asked. Nix replied, Its okay, its just a little convulsion, I did pediatric massage, its already healed. It still has to be you, the pediatrician, whoes out, okay, thanks a lot, Ill buy you dinner some day. Marcelughed. Ali couldnt wait and yelled at the phone, Marcel, dont change the day, pick a day, buy us dinner today, okay? Chapter 1917: It’s all about destiny The benefactors sister has asked, Marcel naturally can not refuse.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. OK, then Ill make a reservation for the restaurant and send you the address. Alis heart glowed, See you tonight, Marcel. Ill see you tonight. Hanging up the phone, Ali almost died from the look in her own brothers eyes. What for, eye rolls. Ali asked, patting his chest. Nix hated to give his own sister two blows, What I just told you, and you immediately forgot all about it? I told you not to think about Marcel, why dont you understand! Ali defiantly craned his neck, Where do I think, we used to eat together like this ah. Thats different, now that Marcel has a wife, you need to know how to avoid suspicion. Nix said. Ali continued to argue, married wife can not eat with a friends sister, what is the truth, really if the wife is jealous, it is this wife is careful, not to mention the sh marriage, even if there are really feelings before marriage, but also sooner orter to divorce. Im helping Marcel identify his pillow man! She thought it was the opposite of good. Nix: This is not their own sister, already a p to the wall, so that she can not buckle down! C At 6:30 p. m., Ali sat in the restaurant booth after dressing up. She waited for Marcel to appear and was amazed by her appearance. Soon, the door of the private room was pushed open. Ali immediately greeted happily, Marcel, youre here, who is this? In thatst sentence, there was clearly hostility. Because what Marcel brought in, was a girl. The two are still leaning together, looking particrly close. Dont be rude, call your sister-inw, okay? Nix deliberately added the word sister-inw. Ali understood instantly. The girl in front of us is Marcels sh wife, Anaya! Hi guys, my name is Anaya, and as expected, Anaya started introducing herself. Marcel also introduced her, This is Nix, a pediatrician who now works at Capitals best childrens hospital and has risen to the position of associate director at a young age. This is his sister, Ali, who studied dance and won a lot of awards. Said, and looked at the Yu family siblings, This is my wife, Anaya, is the art teacher. No wonder youre so elegant, so youre in the arts. Nix praised, Good sister-inw. Anaya was generous, Im just making a living, not very proficient in art. Its also true that those who really study art go on to be fine artists, so how can they be teachers to teach others. Ali said. Nix blushed, Ali! This damn girl, do you have to be so shady? Its true that I didnt learn very well, so I can only teach painting to children in elementary school, but this is also fate, if I didnt learn badly and didnt go to elementary school to teach painting, I wouldnt have been introduced to my husband by my employers family. After a pause and added, So, ah, its all fate! Alis face instantly turned green. What does that mean, she and Marcel arent meant to be together? And next to him, Nix also gave Anaya a rather appreciative look. I cant help but feel that Marcel has really picked up a treasure in this sh marriage! Only Marcel, a big straight man, did not understand the twists and turns between the two women, and nodded approvingly, Thats right, its all fate, fate brought us together! Chapter 1918: Bunny so cute Think about it, how he was urged to marry so many times before, he was indifferent. Bias to the cousin to introduce themselves this time, suddenly interested in it? Not only did he get interested, but he and Anaya hit it off and quickly got married with a license. What is this if not fate? The more I thought about it, the more it made sense, and Marcel followed it up with words like fate. Ali was so angry! What a bullshit destiny, its all bullshit! Ahem, lets not just talk, order food and eat, Im hungry and I have to go back to the hospital for the night shift. Nix coughed, digressing from the topic.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. At that, Ali had another n in mind. She immediately handed the menu to Anaya in a good manner, Sister-inw, this is still your first meeting with us, you order, they two men cant order at all, every time I have toe, I am tired of it, this time see what you like sister-inw, you order. The implication is that she used to follow Marcel and used to take care of him! Anaya oh so readily took the menu. Then spoke, How do you follow the two boys every day to y ah, there is no girl to y with you? Ali forced herself to squeeze out a smile, There are some, but I prefer to be with them. Thats not good, you still have to y with the girls more, and they cant take care of you, and you dont y with the girls all the time, they may say bad things about youter? Anaya admonished. Marcel is also a heartless, immediately followed his wifes words to speak, is not it,st time Ali was misunderstood, said that always follow two men, is not the package, angry Nix went to beat that person. Anaya nodded and didnt continue the conversation. It was Ali who couldnt hang on to his face, feeling like he was hanging on the pole naked. Anaya looked at her chagrined and angry look and secretly wanted tough in her heart. Although she was maternally single, she was surrounded by friends who were in love, plus a bunch of rtives at home who were always shady. This thing has long been practiced to perfection. Ali is no match for her. Of course, Anaya doesnt see her as a rival, after all, she and Marcel are married in a sh and will be divorced after six months. Just now, I do not know what happened to me, looking at Ali like this, it is a little out of control. Hey, sin sin sin! To make up for her sins Anaya pointed to the menu and said, This spicy rabbit head and fried diced rabbit look very good, have one. Huh? Alis tears instantly spilled out wildly, and the whole person looked pitiful. Whats wrong with you again? Nix is using inverted sentences, obviously impatient with his own sisters performance. Almost on the line, have to follow, and have to find unpleasant. Ali pretended not to see the warning in his eyes, his voice choked beyond words, Sister-inw how do you like to eat rabbits, rabbits are so cute, fluffy, soft, you eat it, how pathetic it is The more Ali spoke, the sadder she became, her eyes red beyond words. But his heart was iparably smug. She deliberately acted very soft so that she could set off Anayas fierceness. What kind of woman is it that is so cruel that she would be full of thoughts of eating such a lovely creature as a rabbit? Anaya was full of surprise, Ah, then what do you usually eat if you dont eat rabbits? I usually eat sd, so you can keep in shape well, Im afraid too fat, when Marcel called me little fat pig. Ali said, and very shyly nced at the next Marcel. Chapter 1919: Green tea, who will not? The next second, Anaya cried out in shock and pretended to cry. Ali: Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She did not do anything ah, how this person suddenly cried? Sister-inw, whats wrong with you? Ali asked, pretending to be caring. Anaya choked again, and only then spoke, How can you be so cruel, actually eat sd, those leaves originally grew well, carefree in the sun, and then the sunlight. Just because you want to eat it, it was cut down by a sharp knife, and even for good taste, it was cut into sections, and covered with sticky sauce, and those sauces seeped into them along the cut surface, how painful it was! Ali pulled the corner of his mouth, They are nts, which have no pain, and even if I do not eat, they will soon be in the ground to spoil ah. By all ounts, she still helped them realize the value of their lives! Anayas crying stopped abruptly, rabbits are simr, they do have pain, but thats how the biological chain is, the weak eat the strong, not to mention that everyone eats rabbits, we dont eat them anymore, rabbits dont cry, its the shopkeepers turn to cry, right? Said also learned to howl twice, My business how so bad ah, wife and children can not support, owed money everywhere, I live what is the point, I might as well go to die! It makes sense, when you think about it, sister-inw, you are indeed doing a good deed and helping the store owner, it is not too much to say that you are doing merit. Nix said. Ali gritted his teeth, Brother, who are you helping anyway? I help reason, not family. Nix replied. He was afraid that if Ali talked so nonsense, it would upset Anaya. But it turns out that he was the one who thought too much. Ali is not able to get a little benefit from Anaya. Gee, its fun to see your sister get defeated once in a while! The rabbit is so cute, of course we should order more ah, especially the spicy rabbit head, directly from the chin that position to break open, and then a shiver, the rabbits brainse out. Ali: Can you stop describing it, she cant continue to pretend to be soft! Anaya also took it as it came, and after a few words of description, she asked the waiter to take her order. Soon, the dishes were served. Anaya considered everyone, meat and vegetables, and the taste is not salty and not spicy, just look very appetizing. Ali didnt get the upper hand and had to pick up his chopsticks, intending to turn his grief and anger into appetite. I was just about to clip the roast pork in front of me when Anaya turned the spinning wheel. Sister-inw, what do you mean by that? Alis face fell straight down. Anaya is full of smiles, Dont you want to keep in shape, Im afraid youll gain weight eating red meat, ah,e, this is the sd I specially ordered for you. In the next second, arge pot of vegetable sd was turned in front of Ali. Ali: Eat up Ali, I think this sd is pretty good, its fresh. Marcel echoed. There is really no way out, Ali had to swallow hard. The heart is so bitter. Everyone is feasting on meat, but she is holding a pot of grass to eat! Who can understand the feeling of wanting to eat but not being able to eat? After easily finishing the sd in the pot, Ali nned to have some roast pork. ng! Another big bowl of sd was ced in front of him, this time it was better, at least there were eggs. I knew you must not have eaten enough,e on Ali, this time I considered the nutritional mix, eggs a lot of protein, you eat a little, but also can not just eat vegetarian, eat some eggs, eggs have not hatched yet, there is no pain, so you are not considered to kill oh! Chapter 1920: Almost another accident At the end of this meal, Alis stomach was full of vegetables. She feels like she wont want to eat sd again for the next six months! Youll throw up! Its gettingte, lets all go back and rest early. Marcel raised his hand and nced at his watch and spoke. Ali would love to keep Marcel, but cant find an excuse. I could only watch as the two walked further and further away and finally disappeared from sight. Ali reluctantly withdrew his eyes, with a few moments of fondness hanging under them. You saw how in love the two of them really are, no more of those things near Marcel in the future, okay? Marcel took great care of Anaya during the meal just now. Marcel is a bit of a neat freak and can do this, so you can see that he is still very attentive to Anaya. Anaya, however, bristled unhappily, Thats just a show, its a pretence, I wont believe it! Both people have no emotional foundation, just shing together for a while, they will fall in love? How is it possible! Marcel has been staring at her for years, and theres no spark of love! You girl, Nix are speechless, how can not understand with you, love is originally like this, as long as the fate of the two people can directly fall in love at first sight. On the contrary, if there is no fate between two people, let alone look at a few years, look at a few decades is still the same. At the sound of the words, Nixs foot was stomped on so hard that he cried out in pain. What are you doing? Ali red at him, What else can you do, of course, is to step on you ah, who let you help outsiders not to help me, deserved! After saying that, Ali just walked away quickly. Wait for me, how am I supposed to drive if youre stepping on me like this, take me to the hospital, I have to work the night shift! Nix shouted behind her. C At this end, Bonnie was not aware of what was happening on Marcels side. She waited untilte afternoon, when the doctor came to check on her and made sure Nicole was indeed fine, before taking her home. With the advice given by Nix, Nicole really stopped crying and went to bed at night after eating. Even in sleep, the corners of the mouth is also with a smile. That little look, not to mention how attractive. Bonnie was sitting right next to her watching, but her eyes were still a little worried. There is nothing going on now, but what happens after that? What if something happens again. So Bonnie ns to stay a little longer to observe Nicoles condition. Unbeknownst to her, such perverse behavior has long been in Sebastians eyes. Whats wrong with you, so tense and nervous, is Nicole not feeling well? Sebastian asked. Bonnie hesitated, but told Sebastian the truth. Strangely enough, today at the hospital, she could also reason very calmly with the swimming pool director. But in front of Sebastian, he couldnt hold back his emotions, tears were falling down, and his voice was choked up, What should I do? If something really happened to Nicole because of me, then Im the worst mother in the world! Its her fault for going to buy some milk tea. So what if I dont drink that cup of milk tea, I wont die! Its okay with you. Sebastian hugged her very heartily, As a mommy, youve done a great job!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The amount of time and thought Bonnie puts into her children has been extraordinary. No one is perfect, not to mention that in life, there are no idents, now Nicole is not okay, you do not have to me yourself too much. Bonnie still shakes her head, tears can not stop falling down, that is Nicoles own good luck, if he is unlucky it, maybe I will not see Chapter 1921: Protect her At the end of the day, Bonnie could no longer speak. Dare not say, after all, that the consequences she can not imagine! If youre like that, then how about I dont leave the baby in your care in the future, and I hire full-time nannies, four of them, to watch over Nicole in eight-hour shifts to make sure nothing goes wrong with her? Hearing this, Bonnie suddenly got nervous, In that case, wont I be unable to see Nicole? Nicole is still so young, she will be very anxious if she cant find her mother every day. Yeah, you know Nicole is still young and cant leave you alone, so why say that? Sebastian nodded, Its okay, its just a small ident, just pay attention in the future. idents can be avoided, but if you leave Nicole, hes the one who suffers a major blow.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Hearing this, Bonnies emotions gradually calmed down. Finally raised his hand to wipe his eyes and nodded heavily toward Sebastian, Youre right, what I need to do now is to prevent this from happening again. Instead of dropping tears here, this is not helpful at all. Thats right. Sebastian rubbed Bonnies forehead with satisfaction, Thats the Bonnie I know. After putting Bonnie to sleep again, Sebastian got up and went outside. Dial a phone, the tone gradually low raspy, go to help me check, today in the end how will be, good reason, why will choke? This swimming pool was chosen by Bonnie and has not had any bad reviews for over ten years. All the mothers who went with their children were very satisfied. Howe when ites to Bonnie, something suddenly happens? Sebastian thinks theres something fishy about this, so he has to check it out properly! Receiving the order, the subordinate also immediately spoke, Okay Mr. Grant, please rest assured, I will go to investigate now! Acting quickly, the subordinate found the problem. The employee who gave Nicole a bath today is a temporary worker who just arrived yesterday. Originally, temporary workers are not qualified to give baths to children, but for some reason, other employees have bad stomachs and can only ask her to look after them. It was less than five minutes before and after, Nicole choked. At that, Sebastians ck pupils instantly narrowed into a dangerous slit, and his voice became colder and colder, Wheres the clerk, get him for me, I want to ask him myself. Already can not be found, she gave the swimming pool is a fake ID card, now has left Capital with a real ID card, simply can not check the signs. Speaking of which, the subordinates back cant help but be flooded with chills. This is clearly a deliberate act! It was someone who deliberately brought in this employee to try to harm Nicole. Who is it that is so heartless as to do this to a child who is only a few months old? Mr. Grant, please give me a little more time, I will definitely find out who tried to kill young master Nicole. The subordinate said. No, Sebastian refused instead, he didnt intend to get Nicole killed. Huh? If he really wanted to get killed, he wouldnt have used such a clumsy tactic; he just wanted to keep us in the dark. Sebastian replied. The other sides mind is very malicious and also very clever. If Nicole is really killed, it is awsuit on the back of human life. Unlike now, you can stay at Capital and do whatever you want. Arrange more people to protect Mrs. Grant and others, and report to me in time if you encounter any suspicious people or things. Sebastian admonished. Chapter 1922: Renewed Trouble The subordinate nodded his head like a garlic, agreed and then hung up the phone. On this end, Sebastian stayed up all night. He didnt know where there were any other hostile enemies and so resourceful as to extend their ws and teeth to Capital. We have to find out! This busy, busy until the next morning.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. When Bonnie woke up, she found the side of the bed still empty, not even a ruffle. It means that Sebastian didnt go back to his room to sleepst night at all. A touch of worry rose in her heart and she found her way to the study. Sure enough, I saw Sebastian still sitting at his desk, and the ashtray on his desk was already piled high with cigarette butts. At this moment, Sebastians fingers are still holding a freshly lit cigarette. The whole study was so smoky and choking that Bonnie couldnt even walk in. It is also this movement, Sebastian found her, immediately extinguished the cigarette in his hand, quickly step forward, frowned and asked, Why so early awake, more sleep. Bonnie took a deep breath and held it as she walked into the study and helped open the window so that the smell of smoke could escape sooner. You have the nerve to talk about me, why are you hiding in the study and smoking so much, you dont want to die! The impression is that Sebastian smokes but is not addicted. Right now smoking so much, it is obvious that something tricky hase up. Bonnie sounded incredibly concerned, Whats going on, Sebastian. Nothing, its just business. Sebastian replied. Sebastian replied, I just came back to Capital and took control of the Jones Family, so some of the old people underneath me were not convinced and started to move. If they were just ordinary shareholders, I would have just done it, but these are the ones who followed Old Mr. Jones fight toe, so they cant be touched easily. Saying this, Bonnie is convinced. Capitals powerwork is muchrger, and the interpersonal rtionships involved are moreplex. She also has apany under her hands and understands this profoundly. Then you cant smoke so much, when your body boils down, how else can you reason with that group of people? In short, you cant do it the hard way! All at the wifes pleasure. Sebastian nodded, Im going to take a shower and get some rest. Get on with it! Bonnie gave him a light pat on the back. Sebastian then got up and went to the bathroom. When out again, the study has been cleaned up, half the smell of smoke is gone, only a sandalwood incense in the desk quietly burning. If its not Bonnies work, who is it? She doesnt help out in the business, but is trying to keep Sebastian from worrying as much as possible about these things. The shade in Sebastians heart dissipated for a few moments. Quickly adjusted to the mood and got back into the swing of things. Just wait until you cant help but want to smoke, only to find that the cigarettes inside have been reced with hawthorn rolls by Bonnie. There was even a note attached to the cigarette case. Mr. Grant, smoke less, for yourself, and for us. At the bottom, a small smiley face is drawn. Sebastianughed dumbly and put the hawthorn roll in his mouth. Its sour, but sweet in the heart. But the sweetness didntst long. Half an hourter, Sebastian received a call from his bodyguard. The phone was chaotic and very noisy on the other end. The bodyguard had to almost yell out wildly to be heard by Sebastian. Bad Mr. Grant, we are in the mall, Mrs. Grant with a few small children are shopping, the result of the kind of mall y train also do not know how, suddenly out of control rushed over, rolled Joanna to the train below! Chapter 1923: There’s no benefit to offending the Pearson family What? Sebastian jerked to his feet, his eyes filled with anxiety, Where are you now? Its already at the hospital, Women and Childrens Hospital. The bouncer replied. As soon as the words left his mouth, Sebastian simply hung up the phone. He just wants to get to his wife and daughter in a hurry! Originally a half-hour journey, Sebastian did not even use fifteen minutes to reach his destination. Straight to the operating room, Bonnie was waiting at the door, her eyes full of crystal tears. Sebastian, Bonnie choked out. Sebastian circled her into his arms and first calmed her down, Its okay, I already asked about the situation on my way here, Joanna will be fine, dont worry. Of course this is false. Its just to not make Bonnie so sad and upset. When Bonnies mood eased, Sebastian then turned his attention to the bodyguard next to him. The bodyguard opened his mouth to answer, but was stopped again. If you say it directly, wont Bonnie hear it too? The bodyguard understood and rushed to type to Sebastian. The doctors diagnosis was that there were no fatal injuries, but Joanna had multiple soft tissue contusions and even a minor bone fracture. Once a bone fracture is involved, it can be a hundred days of injury, requiring a long hospital stay. Sort of a big injury! Sebastian wrinkled his handsome sword brows deeply. Just going to the mall to shop, a good reason for the tourist train toe? Go check it out, I want the results now. Sebastian ordered. The bodyguard lowered his head, Max has gone to check. Max got involved? My brother was nearby just now, and I was really in sixes and sevens, or he helped me to pay the bill for the hospitalization. My brother said that it looked like someone had arranged it on purpose, so it had to be checked out properly. Bonnie exined.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian certainly knew it was intentional and needed to be checked out properly. But if you leave this matter to your own brother-inw ording to Max so stammering character, this matter is afraid that it is difficult not to rm the people behind the ah. Only afraid that the other party put away the tail, he will be more difficult to find out the whereabouts and purpose. Avable at Looking at Bonnies sad eyes, Sebastian couldnt say anything again. Raising a hand to rub her brow, he spoke, Its okay, Max helped me instead, I was just amazed at how he had to do it before me. Its just because my brother happens to be in the neighborhood and didnt intentionally put off telling you about it. Bonnie hurriedly exined again. Of course I know that, Sebastian replied, looking somewhat helplessly at Bonnie, At this point, wouldnt it seem a little too much if I were still jealous? Bonnie was then relieved and nodded without saying anything else. Wait here while I go call Max and ask to see what we have found out now. Sebastian said, and turned to go to the end of the hallway. Make sure Bonnie doesnt follow, and only then dial the phone. After several beeps, Max finally connected the phone. Full of anger, through the phone can clearly feel, Sebastian, you have any clues over there, damn, dare to make a move on my little niece, really tired of living, I do not tie him under the train, directly sent all the way to Russia, I do not surnamed Chu! Sent to Russia has not yet yed, then tied to a stone and thrown directly into Walden Lake. Freeze to death, you son of a bitch! Let him remember, before he dies, what will happen if he offends the Pearson family! Chapter 1924: Try to ask who can be as powerful as me Listening to Maxs angry voice, Sebastian spoke calmly, I know youre angry, but dont get angry yet. Arent you angry, Sebastian, its your daughter, your own daughter! Max couldnt resist the urge to criticize Sebastian. Its good to love your wife, but you cant just ignore your daughter because you have a wife. How can a child who is only a few years old be hurt like that? Of course Im angry, Sebastian replied, thats why I cant be so excited and rash because Im angry. Max, why dont you find a ce, take a few deep breaths, and then well talk? On the other end of the phone, Max did as he was told, albeit reluctantly. After a deep breath, the emotions really calmed down a lot. He opened his mouth to inquire, Okay, tell me, how do you n to avenge Joanna? It was determined to be an ident. Sebastian said. It would have been an ident, that man was so arrogant, saying something about the train being out of control Max is still full of fire in retrospect. There are too many words to spit out. And Sebastian interrupted him, as an ident, is treated as an uncontroble unexpected ident, and people have no rtionship, is the train suddenly out of control. Hearing these words, the phone was silent and quiet for five minutes. Only then did Max start cursing, Sebastian youre out of your mind, how can you cover up for the bad guys, can that be an uncontroble ident, it was man-made! The older people get, the more afraid they are of things. It is clear that their own daughter has had an ident, but they still want to say that the ident was caused by ident, so they intend to put things to rest? If you dont dare to find to track down the truth behind it, then leave it to me, Im not afraid to offend people anyway, Ill go myself! Max said. Sebastian: Content held by N?velDrama.Org. This Max, how can he not understand his own words? Its disguised, of course we still have to investigate it, but not just now. Sebastian replied, We have too little evidence and clues, just this way to feel behind the mastermind, and blind people crossing the river is no different. Now, Max finally understood, Youre going to lurk until you catch the guy in a big way? Thats right. Sebastian nodded, Max youre still pretty smart. Max scratched his head on the other end of the phone, You sound like youreplimenting me, but why do I feel weird in some way? Complimented, the heart is not half happy, but quite angry. Illusion. Sebastians tone was t without any half ripples, Anyway, just pretend you dont know, what I say is what I say, okay? Yes, Max agreed, with a few doubts in his mind, then how can you be sure that the man will believe our indifference? What if it is recognized? Sebastianughed softly on the other end of the phone, smiling impishly, This will require Max you to cooperate with me ah. Just know! Max gritted his teeth, Sebastian, you called me, not only to steal all my credits, but now you want me to be your pawn, why are you so evil-minded! He does all the dirty work and gets all the credit for Sebastians work. On what basis? If it involves other people, have this qualification to be my pawn? Its because Max you have the ability, so I seek your help ah. Sebastian said. Thats true, try to ask who can be as good as me, I dare not say anything else, in Capital I am still very good. Max immediately became smug. Chapter 1925: Really do everything Yes, then Max, you should call it quits and find a ce to wait for my message. Sebastian finished and hung up the phone. On the other end of the phone, Max also finally realized that something was wrong. Immediately holding the phone jumped up and cursed, No ah Sebastian, you are not letting me be sold by you, but also to help you count the money?!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. No wonder others say that there is no treachery. Sebastian the businessman, so treacherous! Hearing this, the assistant next to me couldnt help but whisper a reminder, Max, youre a businessman too In exchange, naturally, Max took a hard look. Staring at the assistant hurriedly shut up and did not dare to say anything. On this end, Sebastian returned to be next to Bonnie. What did my brother say, did he find out the real culprit behind it? Bonnie immediately asked with concern. Sebastian nodded, He is looking into it and will tell me first if he has any clues, dont worry. As we were talking, the door to the operating room was pushed open from the inside. The crowd gathered around and watched as Joanna was wheeled out. The little one was pale and had a thick cast on his leg, but he still managed to squeeze out a smile and tried to say he was fine. But in the end, they are children, how can they control their emotions so easily andfortably? Open your mouth before you can speak, you cant help the tears rolling down. It was heartbreaking to watch Bonnie. Im so useless, Im sorry mommy, I want to be like Damon and tell you guys its okay and dont worry about me, but Im not fighting, I cant do it. Joanna said with a look of self-recrimination in her eyes. Bonnie wanted to hug her, but was afraid of hurting her. I could only squeeze Joannas palm, No, youre already great, Joanna, youre just the best little kid in the whole world, you didnt even cry in the operating room did you? Joanna was honest and whispered with her head down, Still cried a little bit, I just cried very quietly. Thats very impressive too. Bonnie insisted, Joanna had a hard time, Mommy will send you to the ward now, recuperate for a while, and we will be able to do the same as before. Good. Bonnie then took Joanna and a few other small children and left. Sebastian, in turn, found the attending physician and sullenly inquired about the diagnosis. Fortunately, it was sent here in time, there is no big problem, after that it will be fine to recuperate well. The doctor replied. After a pause and added, But I see this injury, it seems to be intentional, and the other party did not intend to take Joannas life. During the examination of the wound, the doctor found that Joannas th. The bone fracture on her leg was caused by the wheeling around a big turn on it, so it was crushed. If the wheel had not turned at that time, it would have inevitably crushed on Joannas stomach. Children, organs and other organs are still piled up in the stomach inside, if really pressed, non-death or injury, and may even leave what disability. The other side is to avoid this possibility, hard turn, so Joanna just bone fracture. Mr. Grant, maybe I shouldnt talk too much, but you should check out the people around you, its easy to hide from the open gun, its hard to prevent the dark arrow, the other sides warning is so obvious, its really dangerous! The doctors words were so serious that Sebastian couldnt help but furrow his sword brow. Sure enough, it was just as he had guessed. The other side is deliberately, using these despicable means, trying to attract his attention. When the timees, let him panic in his mind in order to be in the upper hand to negotiate. This is a really great move by the other side! Chapter 1926: This is more sincere When Sebastian didnt answer, the doctor spoke up again, Mr. Grant, are you listening? Sebastian nodded back, Listening, I got it, thank you! Walked forward a few steps and then turned back, There is one thing I need to discuss with you, and that is Joannas real condition, dont tell my wife, she will be very worried. How does that work? The doctor was dumbfounded. Sebastian nodded, Thats your thing doctor, Im sure you can hide it from my wife without a hitch. Doctor: Looking at Sebastians back, he was really bitter inside. Sometimes, in addition to the medical skills to be excellent, the skills of speech must also be excellent to ah. Finally, I really can not think of, simply call his wife, after asking for a few tricks, which went to the ward. Bonnie immediately came up to Erika and asked her about her condition. ording to his wifes idea, the doctor avoided the seriousness of the matter and finally muddled the matter. Havingpleted his task, the doctor hurriedly slipped away. Bonnie sat back down at Joannas bedside, You heard me Joanna, the doctor also said that there is nothing wrong with you, you can go home after a period of hospitalization, there is no problem.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Joanna bristled, If nothing is wrong, then why do I need to be hospitalized, I want to go home, the hospital is so boring. You have cracked bones after all, hurt bones a hundred days, this is necessary. Bonnie board face admonished, Later you have to recover well and be a long-legged beauty it, if now because of not recovering well from the injury, then can not be long-legged, do not cry on the line. Joanna is the youngest, but is full of thoughts of being a model and is especially concerned about her height and leg length ratio. Hearing this, immediately obediently stopped moving. The world is big, but it is the greatest to recover from injuries! Bonnie nodded her head in satisfaction at this. Mommy, Im sick and in the hospital, can I have those snacks that I cant normally have? Joanna asked again. Bonnie refused without thinking, Thats not okay, you need to recuperate now, so you cant eat that junk food! Whatever you want to eat, you have to say it ording to the recipe. Joanna: Not only does your body hurt, but you dont even have anything to eat. Lets just say hospitalization is no fun at all, its really no fun! The door to the ward was thrown open just as he was hanging his head in despair. Joanna got a good look at the person standing outside the door, and her eyes lit up. Anaya, Marcel So it is Mr. Pearson ah, you do not need to help in thepany today, after all, is still a small staff, can not oftente early oh. Bonnie said, while making eyes towards several small children. The little ones understood and immediately acted like they didnt know each other. Only Joanna, stiffly, continued to shout, Uncle Marcel, howe youre here with Anaya? Anaya carried steps in, her eyes full of heartache, I heard you were hospitalized, does your leg still hurt, its in a cast, oh my God, how could it be so serious! Marcel replied, Nix called me and said Mrs. Grant called and asked him toe over to take a look, so I came over with Anaya. Yes, at that time I did not know if Joanna can be cured, so but all the doctors I know called, more or less sick and desperate, you help me and Dr. Haroun to say sorry, forget it, or I say it myself, so it is more sincere. Chapter 1927: I’ll think about it Marcel doesnt take credit for it with his own cousin either. Nod, no movement to be made. And Anaya has been shushing Joanna for a good while now. In order to make Joanna happy, she also took out the colored water pens she carried with her and drew a model with a swaying body on the ster. Although only a few simple strokes, but the characters havee to life. If youre having a hard time recovering from an injury, just look down at the drawing on top of the cast and tell yourself that its all in preparation for your future as a model. Anaya said. Joanna was already very fond of Anaya, and she was even happier when Anaya drew the pictures for her. Even nodded heavily, Yes, thanks Anaya. And this, too, I prepared for you. Anaya said, pulling out anotherrge bag of snacks from behind her. Bonnie was dumbfounded. This Anaya, is it a treasure chest? All my favorite food, thanks Anaya! Joanna was so happy that she wanted to jump up and down. Of course, now that the leg is injured, it is impossible to really jump up.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I could only hug Anayas neck and give her two kisses to express my gratitude. When I was happy to open the bag of snacks, I suddenly remembered what Bonnie had just said, so I had to stop moving and look at it with pity and temptation. Bonnie pretended not to see it. Mommy , Joanna called out in an increasingly pitiful voice. Anaya next to him understood, and went up to help unwrap the snacks and hand them to Joanna. Eat quickly, you are now a patient, keep the mood happy to let the wound recover as soon as possible, you. Mom must also know ah, at most is afraid that you eat too much tooth decay, this is a good solution, you remember to brush your teeth after eating, do not eat hard, can do it? Joanna nodded vigorously, Yes, yes, of course. Anaya looked at Bonnie again, Mrs. Grant, your daughter really knows how to eat this snack so that she can get better sooner, and you are so understanding that you dont mind this preference of children at all. Bonnie: What could she do after Anaya had finished her speech? Eat a little less, beware of tooth decay. Bonnie could only admonish. With permission, Joanna started to eat her snack happily. Of course, not forgetting to give a little to all the brothers and sisters. Children, with food quickly forget the pain in the leg, and even began to y Super Monopoly in the hospital bed. Seeing them so happy, Bonnie was even less able to say anything. She turned her attention to both Anaya and Marcel, Im really touched that you two made a special trip over here, thank you! Bonnie even thought that if Anaya and herself really became a family in the future, they would definitely get along very well. Where else can you find a girl as understanding and articte as Anaya? Dont say that Mrs. Grant, I used to be Joannas art teacher, and now that she is injured, of course I shoulde and see, I liked Joanna very much at that time. Having said that, Bonnie couldnt help but ask a curious question, Why did you quit your job after that? With Anayas drawing skills, it is not a problem to teach the five little ones until they graduate from elementary school. And by that time, Nicole will be old enough to renew the course. Of course, by that time, Anaya would have be a member of the Pearson family and would not have to pay any tutoring fees. By all ounts, it was Bonnie who took advantage. I have something going on at home, so Im not teaching anymore. Anaya replied, I now have a stall in front of the scenic spot, selling sketches, and I still get five or six hundred dors a day. Chapter 1928: How do you know I won’t? The biggest advantage of earning money from your own stall is that you dont have to pay taxes. This way Anayas ie is 15, 000 upwards every month. At Capital, thats a pretty good sry. When Bonnie heard this, she couldnt say anything else. Just some pity to shake his head, If you continue toe back to Joanna and their lessons, I can also increase the sry, much easier than the stall. The stall is too unstable and depends on the sky. Just said that the ie of 15, 000 per month, is to say that every day out of the case of stalls. In case of wind, rain and lightning, you have to stay at home. And not every day business is so good, the stall all day, a customer is not, that is also amon thing. In short, the money is really not stable at all. Anaya smiled again, I also opened an online store, is to receive Q avatar or something, so that the two jobs together, can be more than ten thousand. Well! And Bonnie said nothing more. Talked to both of them for a while, which sent them out. Anaya and Marcel got up and went to the parking lot downstairs. Sit in the car and buckle up, but half a day did not hear the sound of the car starting. Anaya turned her head in confusion, Whats wrong, did the car run out of gas? Why dont you go to Mrs. Grants house and continue to be a tutor, so that you can earn more and dont have to work so hard? Marcel asked with a puzzled face. Those little guys are great at dealing with the bad guys though and look especially badass. But in fact, very polite and well-behaved at home, even in the face of the maid, will say thank you and trouble. There is not a single person who does not say they are well behaved and know how to be cute. Plus Bonnie is not a prickly host family. Why would Anaya pass up such a great job opportunity?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Marcel really couldnt figure it out. Anaya opened her mouth and wanted to tell the truth, but finally chose to hide it. They are just partnering for a living, there is no need to say so much. She is willing to talk, but Marcel is not necessarily willing to listen, and may think she has too much to do! I just want to start my own business. Havent you ever heard the saying, its better to follow your boss and earn more than to be your own boss? Anaya replied with a smile. He even started nning his own business map for Marcel. Im just saving up to open a store now. When the timees, Ill set up a painting studio, teach small children while also taking on a littlemercial painting myself, and when Ive built up enough fame, Ill go to thepetition, get a little more ranking, ande back to continue opening branches. I thought about it, painting this line of work is actually quite promising, especially now many high school students do not have enough cultural points, will choose to take the road of art students. Of course, its not that art and sports students are bad in the sense that its just that then you can get into the college of your choice with a lower score. Everyone thinks that way, but they dont think about the fact that art students are also required to score very high in their major courses. A lot of people are in their senior year of high school before they start improvising. At that time, the professional course score is not enough, the cultural course score is not enough, you can only watch the students around you have gone to the ideal university, but you have to go out to work or choose to repeat. So I thought it would be a good idea to have a training course that would quickly help them pass their professional course scores. Although it sounds a little too utilitarian, if they cant get into college, then they cant carry out their ideals and ambitions. Anaya talked incessantly, and those radiant almond eyes shone brightly, as if they were hiding a river of stars. She is always so full of energy and vision for the goals she loves and pursues. It was hard to stop, and I found myself talking with my mouth peeling. Ive been talking for a long time, right? Im sorry, I forgot when I got excited, you must not want to listen, Ill pay attention next time. Anaya hurriedly apologized. Marcel raised an eyebrow, How do you I dont want to hear it? Chapter 1929: Stamp Now At that, Anaya was a little surprised. But still answer honestly, The other line is like a mountain, you also do not know much about this line, so listen to me these are very distant, certainly very meaningless, I will not say in the future. Marcel nodded, It does go without saying in the future. Watch! Anayas heart was actually a little disappointed. She also knew that many people would not want to listen to her when she said so much. But after all, Marcel is his own pillow, ah, actually also acted so uninterested. Sure enough, it was a sh marriage with no emotional foundation. Forget it, she will be divorced in six months anyway, why does she think so much about it? As she was thinking about it, a small, four-square card was handed to Anaya in front of her. She stared at it for a few moments before realizing it was a bank card. Heres half a million, take it and open a store, remember to choose a studio near the school, if you dont have enough money then talk to me, I have another card with 300, 000 saved. Marcel said. Anaya was dumbfounded, You, you are? Investment into the stock ah, when your partner, just you said those I carefully thought about, very investment sense, and I trust you, I believe you will be able to do this studio up! Marcel said. Upon hearing this, Anayas mood became even moreplicated. She thought Marcel was only impatient when she was gushing earlier. I didnt expect this man to have listened and thought carefully about the feasibility. Half a million is too much, I can take my time and save up for it myself. Anaya didnt quite want the money. She and Marcel didnt know each other well enough to do that, did they? Take it, Marcels tone insisted, Youre not going to open the store now for my sake, but for the sake of those children, ah, with your help, many of them can get into the ideal college, rounding up, you are doing good deeds. The more he talked, the more he exaggerated, and Marcel even said to Anaya, When you dieter, can you give me a few words of praise from the king of hell? Anaya: Not being able to hold back for a moment, she snorted out augh. Then rubbing his stomach, he asked Marcel, This isnt how you used to coax girls, is it? I havent coaxed it like that, but Ive heard thempliment me like that, and I thought it was pretty good, so I moved over to use it. Marcel answered honestly. Anaya: Good lord, this is a real fool! Seeing as you are my partner, I am mercifully telling you that this is not apliment to you, but just that you are too soft-hearted and a walking living Bodhisattva. I dont know what kind of injustice Marcel used to be, to get such a rating. But look at that look, should not be a lot of people say so, otherwise how can be impressed! Really, Marcel wondered, its probably really just like you said. Not probably, but really the same as I said! Anaya corrected, If you ever get asked for help or anything in the future, just let me know and Ill help you judge, so that you dont get fooled in a daze.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Good. Marcel readily agreed, Ill be the first to tell you anything in the future. When the four eyes met, Anayas cheeks were surprisingly a little red. She hurriedly turned her head to look out the window. Strange, whats wrong with you, youre embarrassed, and Marcel didnt say anything! Taking a few deep breaths, Anaya regained herposure. And asked, Then you as a partner, what benefits do you want ah, you say down, I turn back to print the contract, sign with you. No, I can trust you. Marcel refused, You wont put me at a disadvantage. He didntck the 500, 000 at all, he just wanted an excuse to help Anaya. Whats more, Anaya is his wife, give his wife money, do you still need to count so clearly? Anaya disagreed, How can that work, brothers still clear ounts, the mouth said no proof, there must be an agreement, the kind of seal. Stamp anything? Marcel asked. It doesnt seem to be, at the very least it has to be red. Anaya replied. Marcel nodded, Then you can write any one you want, now sign and seal it. Chapter 1930: Can I kiss you Now? Anaya was stunned, Now thats too rash! And not to mention that we can not find a pen and paper, even the y is not ah! Cant find it can you, then forget it. Marcel said. Yes, yes, Anaya, however, brightened up, Wait a minute! With that, he got out of the car and went around to the trunk, looking for a pass and found a paper box. Remove the two cardboards and then write the agreement on them with an eyebrow pencil. Marcel: This agreement, a little too rash! You want too much haste, I can only do this first. Anaya exined, But you can rest assured, as long as the signature and handprint, is a legal effect, if I renege, you will go to court to sue me. After all, it was half a million dors, which Marcel had worked so hard to earn, so Anaya must give him enough security. Marcel, however, is not willing to count that clearly with his own wife. Was urged to sign, but also some dilly-dallying, finally came up with a reason, Signing can be solved, then the handprint, you said you need a red seal, now pressed no mud, so it is better to forget it! Anaya smiled, Ive been thinking about this for a long time. With that, he yanked Marcels hand and rubbed the lipstick hard on his own mouth. Then to the cardboard so a cover, bright red thumbprint is clearly visible. Okay! Anaya said, Arent I clever? Marcel: As much as I hate to admit it, the feeling of having my fingertips on Anayas lips just now was really quite good. The girls lips, really soft ah. What are you thinking? Anaya waved her hand toward him, Now that the agreement is signed, Ill go back and find a frame to frame it in so it doesnt get smudged. Good. Marcel couldnt say anything else, but agreed. Ready to drive forward, but again Anaya called out, Marcel, you are so good to me, Im really touched, what to do, I cant help but want to kiss you. Marcel immediately mmed on the brakes and looked at Anaya with wide eyes. Anaya thought he was angry and hurriedly waved her hand to exin, Im just kidding, dont get mad, I wont really kiss you, its immoral to kiss someone without permission, I know that too. Ill allow it. Marcel said.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It was Anayas turn to stare. Did she hear correctly just now? The atmosphere in the car gradually became strange as the two men stared at each other with wide eyes. Marcel coughed awkwardly, I think we are a couple after all, I am obliged to fulfill these, if you ask, I shouldnt refuse Before the words were finished, Anaya came over. That cant even be considered a kiss anymore. Two people are not much experience, holding is a gnawing, and finally released when the two people are drool on the face, the mouth was bitten swollen. After looking at each other for a long time, both of them couldnt help butugh out loud. So kissing is this feeling. Anaya touched her lips with emotion, I used to watch TV, in which people kissing, I would feel too dirty and unhygienic, but just now I experienced down, it seems not so difficult to ept. If you like each other, of course you wont find it hard to ept. Marcel took it in one breath. In return, Anayas silence. She was in a heavenly battle in her mind at the moment and was surprised at her reaction. No way, could it be that I have really fallen for Marcel and thats why I think its okay to kiss him? Chapter 1931: Shunning the Rod Anayas silence makes Marcel a little nervous. Could it be that she said the wrong thing and made Anaya angry? Anaya Marcel spoke sincerely, I was not joking, although we were married by agreement, but this agreement can be continued if you want. Until they are buried in theirbined coffins after a hundred years. I, Ill think about it! Anaya was stunned by these words and did not dare to give a hasty response. Marcel was a little disappointed, but had to give up, Okay, then Ill give you time to think about it! C The next morning, Marcel met up with Nix on the road again. After saying hello, I realized that they were all going to the hospital. Youre visiting your cousin, huh? Nix asked. Marcel nodded, his eyes a little quizzical, What else would I have to do but visit my cousin and niece in the hospital. Why is Nix asking this for a good reason? Nix pointed at his mouth in amusement, Im not afraid youre going to the hospital to have your mouth looked at? Being mentioned, Marcel touched his mouth with some embarrassment. Thinking back to that kiss in the car yesterday, I still miss it! How did it get so bad. Nix asked again. Marcel doesnt answer, You wouldnt understand. Nix: If you dont say it, dont say it, as if he cares to know! As the two men spoke, they entered the hospital room. It turned out that Anaya was also there, and her mouth was also swollen. Now Nix understands even if he doesnt want to understand! Only Joanna on the hospital bed is very innocent, and immediately greeted Nix with a milky voice when she saw him.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Uncle Haroun, can you look at Anayas mouth, she and Uncle Marcel have both been bitten by bugs so badly. Nix almostughed out loud. Forced to endure the risk of stomach pain, a serious said, This ah, not the bug bite oh! Huh? Joannas eyes widened in surprise, If its not a bug, then what is it? Nix! Marcel, fearing he might be talking nonsense, hurriedly whispered a warning. Nix went along with it, I suddenly remembered that you said you were taking me to dinner at Capital Restaurant, right? Thats right, its noon today. Although Marcel was reluctant, he could only bite the bullet and agree. Thats fine, lets go over there togetherter. Nix nodded his head in satisfaction. Joanna, however, could not wait any longer, Dr. Haroun, you still havent told me what exactly bit them! They were gobbled by pigs! Nix replied, It was very beautiful and handsome pigs. Joannas face was full of disbelief, almost carving the words youre lying to me on her face, How can pigs be pretty and handsome, and why would they want to be gnawed on by pigs? I dont know about that, youll have to ask them to find out. Nix shrugged his shoulders with innocence. Following that, he looked at Marcel and pretended to ask very sincerely, Why are you being gnawed by a pig? Marcel was so angry that he gritted his teeth and turned blue, Just about done! How is it still not finished? Joanna, do you want some fruit, Ill peel an apple for you. Anaya also hurriedly changed the topic. If she keeps talking like this, she really wants to find a crack and go in! Joanna, after all, is a child and is very happy to have something to eat. She nods vigorously, Yes, yes, yes, then I will cut it into small pieces and eat it with a nice fruit skewer. Chapter 1932: Spend my Anaya agreed to all of Joannas requests. When she started to eat the fruit, Bonnie then dragged Marcel out of the room. The eyes were full of surprise and appreciation, Can ah you Marcel, already kissed? Marcel hmmmed, Anaya initiated it yesterday. Bonnie: Is this something she can listen to, I didnt expect Anaya to be so direct! This shows that Anaya actually likes you in her heart, so all the more reason for you to take advantage of the opportunity and never drop the ball at this time. Marcel is confident, Ill get her, for sure! I trust you, and when you catch up, bring it right back to the Pearson family, and well all help you talk about the wedding. Bonnie said. But hearing this, Marcel hesitated a bit. Lets talk about this matter, I havent found the right opportunity to ask yet. Bonnie couldnt help but re at him, Youre kissing Anaya and youre still hiding it, Marcel, beware of flipping the car! I know cousin. Marcel nodded vainly, Im looking for opportunities these days.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Once he had the right opportunity, he immediately confessedwith Anaya. Anyways hold on tight. Bonnie couldnt say much more, and rolled her eyes at the same phrase. The exnation was repeated, which allowed Marcel and Anaya to leave. The hospital side they can not help, came to visit can also be. Okay, if theres anything you need from me, be sure to call me. Anaya said, Id love to help. Okay, thank you. Bonnie nodded her head. But there is nothing to do at the moment, all the investigation is Sebastian and Max are busy. She stayed at the hospital and was justtaking care of Joanna. Anaya and Marcel left the hospital. Send me over to First high school of Capital, I looked at the rental informationst night and there happens to be a very suitable house for rent over there, Im going to check it out. Anaya said. She is a very daring girl who can think and act quickly. I just got Marcels $500, 000 yesterday and started looking at houses right away. Youre really positive. Marcel said. Anaya replied, not active can not ah, the 500, 000 are your hard-earned money saved, ced in my ce and will not generate their own interest, only I hurry to do up the studio, in order to earn money to give you a dividend. After a pause and added, You should be happy that I am a man of action, thunder and lightning, so that your money can see a return sooner ah. Marcel was amused by her cute frown, Yes, I should have expected that. With that, he drove Anaya to the vicinity of the first high school. The studio that Anaya was looking at was on the third floor, or a walk-up, and wasrge, but not in a very prominent location. Marcel did not look on, This ce is too remote, why dont you go to the main street to rent a house, just now we came from there, there are several stores are posted for rent. Going to that ce with high traffic can definitely attract more students. Im running a studio, not a restaurant, so I dont need that much traffic. Anaya exined, Its cleaner so that students can paint without worrying. After a pause, and said the main reason, And this ce is the cheapest, we do not have too much money, to save money, after renting the house, there are many ces need to spend money. So it is necessary to save ah. Didnt I say that if half a million isnt enough, I have another card there. Marcel said. Anaya hurried to stop, how can that work, I can not empty your old bottom it, you have money also have to keep, otherwise there are other ces need to spend money how? Chapter 1933: Show you the way At that, Marcel couldnt help but regret a little. If I had known I would have said I had a million dors in my card, I would have saved Anaya from being so frugal and not even being able to rent a nice ce! And look at Anaya, very optimistic and happy. I even started nning with Marcel, When the timees, I hire a few people to go to the entrance of the school to hand out flyers, first a free lesson, satisfied before paying the fee, in addition the location of the step building can not be put to waste, you can hang my paintings, so that people whoe to know the level of the ce. By osmosis, they will trust my studio and be willing to leave their children with me. Theres also a whole lot of talk from inside the studio, Anaya. I could tell she was very happy with the ce. The agent in charge of the rental is also very excited and seizes the opportunity to speak, Yes, yes, such a good ce, the opportunity is really rare, so you guys hurry up and take it, if there is nothing wrong, I will go and prepare the contract. Wait. Anaya called out to her, with a bit of hesitation in her tone, Id better take another look! Huh? The agent was anxious, Why? Anaya, you just said you were very satisfied, even how to do the studio are given a good n.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. How did you suddenly backtrack? I do like it, but the price is not quite right, Im going to look again, there should be better ones nearby. Anaya replied. The agent is helpless, This is already the best and cheapest house in the neighborhood, miss this vige will not have this store, Anaya, you know this is near the school, the school near the inch of gold! It is because of the inch ofnd, can not be rashly decided ah, you see outside the main street, there are still stores can not continue to do it, if I rented you a high price this ce, can not open will not lose money? With that, Anaya was about to pull Marcel away. Marcel was puzzled, If you like it you rent it, I dont think its too expensive, its eptable. The rent for this ce is half as cheap as the main street, and the ce is twice as big! You men dont know anything about that. Anaya waved her hand, Anyway, Ill have to take another look. While saying, while lowering his voice, Dont say anything, just follow me. Marcel had to suppress the curiosity in his heart and obediently followed Anaya outside. Before we reached the stairs, the agent couldnt help but speak, Anaya, wait, the price is actually negotiable, see how much you can pay! Anaya turned her head and smiled triumphantly towards Marcel. After some pulling and pulling, the rent was cheaper by five hundred dors per month. After signing the contract anding out, the smile on Anayas lips never went down. Marcelughed along with her, Its only five hundred dors cheaper per month, is that so happy? Five hundred is a lot, so thats six thousand a year, and the annual heating and property fees for this studio only add up to six thousand. This equates to no cost for heating and property fees. Or change to something else, used in the renovation, six thousand dors can put a thinyer of acoustic cotton to the studio. In short, no matter how you do the math, its a good deal. Marcel nodded, Thats fine, it should be enough to buy several sets of tables, chairs and benches as well. More than that, I can buy them all, okay! Anaya said. This can still be bought all? Marcel found it incredible, Are prices so low now? Of course not if you go for a new one, Anaya replied, we buy the next best thing to a brand new one. There are actually such tables, chairs and benches? Marcel was really starting to get curious. Lets go, sister Im in a good mood today, take you to see a long time! Chapter 1934: Anaya’s ability Anaya took the plunge and led Marcel to the yard sale. This ce sells a variety of used furniture and appliances, will be much lower than the market price, but the water is also very deep. Take the refrigerator, sold to you when it is good, because he simply repaired, when the power can not see what the problem. But wait a little longer, the store with the old capacitors to repair the circuit board will short circuit, or even directly burned, the refrigerator will not work. You go to the store, and people say that you are not using it properly, in short, will not admit that it is their own problems. After all, this second-hand items, always is sold regardless, can only eat the dumb loss. Marcel also thought of this, so he tugged Anaya, Or dont go here to buy, in case you get a bad one? Anaya waved her hand, Who said I was going to buy it here, watch! Anaya went to the nearby supermarket to buy a packet of melon seeds and squeezed into the crowd of people ying poker on the side of the road. These are the workers who are responsible for moving goods in the yard sale and have nothing better to do than y cards to pass the time.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Anaya squeezed in and first enthusiastically handed out melons to everyone before she began to mix in the conversation and talk about used furniture. How difficult it is to do business now, many stores just opened not long after closing down, tsk, that is a tragedy. A porter said. Anaya nodded her head like a garlic, is not it, these two days we have a person in our neighborhood opened the studio closed down, hey, crying that a tragedy. Wheres the drawing room? The porter immediately stretched his ears. Anaya pretended to recall, You suddenly asked me, I cant remember, I remember the studio in a pretty goodmercial street. I know, another porter pped his thigh. The other porter pped his thighs, Its the Hearing Rain Studio, isnt it? Its in Wanda Commercial Street, were going there tomorrow to move tables, chairs and benches! It seems to be this, oops, in short, the old tragedy, their family has put a lot of effort for this store. Anaya continued on. Yes, I saw itst time I passed by, it was all good furniture, and now all of it has to be sold cheap, what a pity. After chatting for a while, Anaya then got up and left. Walked up to Marcel and tugged him, Go, go, go, go to Wanda Commercial Street, lets go intercept! When we got to the listening room, it was really all high-grade furniture. The owner of the studio sat down on the sofa with a sad face, Didnt you say that you woulde to collect it only then, why did youe over earlier? We are not that yard sale, I am a personal collection, of course, I will certainly give a higher price than the yard sale, and what you have here, I want it all! Right now the owner of the studio just wants to get rid of these things in a hurry, of course to whoever pays more. Not to mention that Anaya asked for everything. He was quick to make a deal with Anaya. Nearly two hundred square feet of painting room, those things misceneous added up, a total of 180, 000 sold, not only furniture, but also home appliances. These are the best. When the owner of the studio bought it, it cost 300, 000! Thanks for putting up with me, boss, youre going to be rich. Anaya said. The studio ownerughed bitterly, Get rich? How can I be rich like this? Dont be sarcastic. Its true. Anaya was sincere, I just saw those certificates and trophies of yours, youre a great painter, you just chose the wrong direction when you started your business. How so? The owner of the drawing room had a little more light in his eyes. Chapter 1935: Help each other Anaya half-heartedly told the studio owner directly, All those awards you have are international and the painting style belongs to the abstract school. But you opened the studio is to tutor high school students, most of them paint toplete academic tasks, the textbook requirements of the test points are fixed, and can not be the sky. So those experiences and skills you have can not be appliedinthem. Parents dont understand this, and when they see their childrening to learn to paint worse and worse, they will only think that you cant do this studio, so naturally they will change the studio. Over time, the studio ran out of business. In addition, the studio is located in Wanda Commercial Street, where the rent is ridiculously expensive, and if there is no ie, you have to cover huge expenses every day. Its strange that they dont close down! You pick a new direction or open a painting studio, you can definitely make a fortune. Anaya said.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The owner of the studio nodded his head like a garlic, apparently already treating Anaya as a life-saver, his eyes unconsciously brought worship, Then what kind of studio should I open, do you think? Junior sses. Anaya replied. Huh? The studio owner was a bit embarrassed, I won so many awards, but in the end I actually went to teach children, they dont know anything at all. Abstraction is supposed to be unconventional. Besides, children have a rich imagination and often create paintings that are even more stunning. Anaya replied. The owner of the drawing room nodded in agreement, Thats true. You open a painting studio, there are only two purposes, the first is to make money, the second so that those children whoe to enroll can be more refined in the road of painting, go more long-term. You can achieve both by opening a childrens course, so why not? After Anaya finished, she smiled and showed her fine sticky little teeth, which was especially cute. But open in this ce, will there really be small childrening? The owner of the drawing room was a little worried again. Anaya nodded, There will certainly be, you forget the Wanda crowd, and Wanda mall there is a whole floor of childrens area, the big shopping malls dare to do so, is bound to examine the flow of children. You have a point, thest bit of shade on the studio owners face was swept away, This youngdy, I wonder if I could invite you to be my assistant? After hearing these words from Anaya, the studio owner felt that she was too good to help herself. With Anaya, its sure to work! Anaya waved her hand, Im afraid its not possible, Ive also opened a painting studio, which will be opening in a few days. Huh? The studio owner looked at Anaya in dismay, Then you came to me to buy furniture and appliances Thats right, its to move back for my studio. Anaya also admitted it nonchntly. After a pause and hurriedly said, You are now contradictory also useless, just now I transferred the ount, and I also recorded toe, you renege is to buy things back in ordance with my price! I dont want these, the studio owner dumbfounded, like you said, open a childrens training course, I definitely need to redecorate, prepare some suitable for childrens decoration and furniture and appliances ah. After a pause, he added, Its just that Im curious as to why youre opening a painting studio and yet youre helping me out, were considered peers, right? Can peers also help each other like this? You run a childrens ss and I run a tutoring studio for high school students, we have different clientele, so what does it matter. Anaya replied. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Introduce each other and we can all do better business. Chapter 1936: Beware of the East The two hit it off immediately and exchanged contact information right away. Soon the big car that Anaya had hired came over and started helping to move things. A big truckload of stuff was delivered in a breeze to the studio near First high school. It was alreadyte, and after moving the stuff, Anaya paid for the workers to have ate dinner while she counted the furniture and appliances. Make sure its okay and get ready to lock the door and go home. Turning his head to look, Marcel was staring at himself. Whats wrong, is there something dirty on my face? Anaya asked, puzzled. Marcel shook his head, his eyes full of approval and amazement, I really didnt think that you would be so good. He thought he was shing with just an ordinary art teacher. Now it seems more magical than Doraemon, and more omnipotent! There are many ces that you would not expect, so take your time to discover! Anaya said. Okay, Ill take my time discovering! Marcels eyes darkened for a few moments. C At this end, Bonnie had fallen asleep at Joannas hospital bedside. Dazed, I heard an argumenting from outside the door. Although the voice has been deliberately suppressed, but the anger contained in it still came in through the doorway. And listen to that voice, very much like the Old Mr. Pearson and Max. With curiosity, Bonnie got up and walked out. Sure enough, I saw these two men standing outside the door, talking to Sebastian about something. the Old Mr. Pearson excited white beard trembling, I knew this matter is not so simple, it is really someone deliberately, Sebastian, I put the words here today, if you do not deal with this person, I will not take you as a grandson-inw! Max also nodded along, Thats right, so do I. If you dare to do that, I wont treat you as a brother-inw. Sebastian was full of helplessness, I did not say that it will not be disposed of ah, it is not sent to catch it? What? Bonnie pressed on and pushed open the door to the hospital room and walked out, Who are you talking about, the person who hurt Joanna? Bonnie why are you awake? the Old Mr. Pearson was flustered, Nothing, a few of us were gossiping, you just misheard. Cheat! Bonnie hated to give her own grandfather a nk stare, You still n to hide it from me, what the hell is going on! Its nothing, its really nothing. the Old Mr. Pearson denied it. Its better to talk about it! Sebastian, however, spoke up, Otherwise shell continue to pester me with questions after youve gone. When Bonnie heard this, she nodded her head harder and harder. Thats right, whats going on, cant you just tell her? The three men looked at each other, which selected Max to tell the truth. Bonnie, we found out clearly that Joanna was deliberately targeted, the man who drove the little train was paid to do bad things, and afterwards, fearing that things would go wrong, he rushed away. Bonnie almost cked out before her eyes! Her Joanna, almost got killed! Good thing Sebastian was quick to hold her up, Ive already gone to check, Bonnie, dont get too excited, this thing will soone to fruition. What about when you catch the guy? Bonnie inquired, Youll dispose of him, right? Of course, Sebastian nodded, no matter who the other party is, hurting my daughter is a capital crime, and I will never forgive! At the word, Bonnie was relieved to hear that. Great, Sebastian still loves Joanna. Just now I heard grandpa and cousin say that, I thought you were willing to help Joanna get justice. Bonnie said, her voice couldnt help but choke up a few times.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 1937: Change me to protect you temporarily Listening to Bonnies words with a sobbing voice, Sebastians heart ached a little. He was tempted to tell the truth now, but when he thought of his n, he had to hold back. Reassure Bonnie as much as possible before leaving the hospital with Max, the Old Mr. Pearson. Now that Bonnies convinced, what else do I need to do next? Max asked. Sebastian nodded, When I catch that scapegoat, you clean up ruthlessly, if the other party wants to confess the person behind it, you directly say you do not believe, clean up until he dares not say anything. ? What are you doing, if hes willing to exin whos behind it, why wouldnt I listen? Originally it was also to find the mastermind behind the y ah. Sebastian exined, He is just a scapegoat, do you think he can reach any core people, even if he confesses the person behind it, he is just a follower around the mastermind behind the curtain. Sebastian doesnt need a follower around the mastermind behind the curtain. To catch, you have to catch the biggest one directly! Max understood, I will do what you tell me to do. After a pause, and curiously asked, Do you have any target person yet, who in the end will be so deliberately targeting you ah? The person behind the curtain is either trying to deal with Sebastian or Bonnie. Thats why it starts with the kids. If it was before, I could have guessed if it was Nathan or Nancy, but now, I dont know who to guess. Sebastian answered honestly. Max took a long sigh, Not to mention you, even I have so many contacts in Capital can not guess, the other side is really powerful, must be careful! Yeah, I will. Sebastian nodded. After sending Max and the Old Mr. Pearson away, Sebastian returned to the ward. Bonnie is still at the hospital bed and is staring at Joanna. The eyes were full of sadness and worry. Why dont you take a break, didnt I say Id catch the guy as soon as possible. Sebastian stepped forward and coaxed. Bonnie, however, spoke up, Sebastian, Im wondering if this thing is not as simple as we think Is the person youre going to catch now really the one behind the scenes?This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. At those words, Sebastians heart stuttered. Its really worthy of being your own woman, its really a good guess. Im thinking the same thing, but exactly who wanted to do it, well have to wait to catch that person to torture. Sebastian replied. All the worry and sadness at the moment is useless. Not half as helpful. Bonnie nodded, Of course I know that, but I just cant help it, even, Im starting to worry about the rest of the little ones. Under her watch, Nicole and Joanna had idents one after another. The rest of the little ones, she really still has the ability to protect? Theyre all right now arent they, Sebastian said quietly, which means your protection is working and the bad guys cant get any closer to them. As for Joanna getting hurt before, its because you just didnt think that much about it, and now that you have, no one will ever be able to take any advantage of you again. A woman is weak, but a mother is strong. Bonnie is such a woman, as long as the idea of protecting the child, will never let any danger near the child half a step. Stop thinking about it, get some rest, how will you continue to protect the children tomorrow if you dont get some rest? Sebastian reassured again, Now its my turn for a short handover, Ill protect you for a while. Chapter 1938: Do what I say you do With Sebastian by her side, Bonnie can finally rest easy and get some sleep. But probably too relieved, this sleep actually went straight to dawn. By the time he woke up again, Sebastian had caught the escaped killer. In order not to frighten Joanna and several other small children, Sebastian chose the venue for the interrogation to be in the top floor conference room of the hospital. Bonnie rushed up and almost fell down. When they arrived in the conference room, they saw Max interrogating the man. And the man was tied up and thrown on the ground, his body was covered with wounds that looked shocking. When he saw Bonnie appear, he shouted desperately, but with a rag in his mouth, he could not make a sound. Bonnie youre here, this guy is so tough-talking, he wont say anything, just wait, Ill teach him a lesson now! Max said. Bonnie: Is there a possibility that he wont say anything because his mouth is gagged and he cant say it? The man nodded his head desperately, tears falling down his face. Thats right, his mouth is now stuffed, want to say but also can not say ah! Max but waved his hand, full of seriousness, Bonnie you do not know, this person just now can talk, know cursing, I think it is too hard to hear, worried about the noise to those patients in the hospital, so only to block the mouth. After a pause and added, Let him suffer a little longer, when the timees to take off the rag, you will know to ount for the truth. Okay! Bonnie believed it. She looked around and tried to go out and find a bench toe in and sit and watch. Ill be fine here, you go down and stay with Joanna. Max said again. Bonnie said nothing to agree, How can that work, Id better stay here with you brother, if you are tired of fighting I can help ah. Bonnie wont stand for it if she dares to hurt her own daughter. Thats a bone fracture! How painful it must be! Bonnie would love to let this man try that too! Max, on the other hand, is in a bit of a pickle. If Bonnie had refused to leave, how would he have gotten through?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. As soon as the rag is removed, the man is sure to say that there is someone else behind the scenes who is directing him. Bonnie is not a good liar. Brother, arent you tired of fighting now, or why dont you switch to me? Bonnie suggested. Max thought about it and readily handed the whip in his hand to Bonnie, Dont shine it on your body, whip your calves and arms, it hurts here but not to the point of making a scene. And, of course, the most exhausting part. Bonnie didnt quite understand it either, but just nodded her head obediently and agreed. After pumping for a while, the man was in so much pain that he could only twitch in ce and drop tears, and simply could not move. Its about time. Max saw the good and rushed to speak, Bonnie, let me do it instead, you go get me a band-aid, I just found out I hurt my elbow. Good. Bonnie did get tired as well and got up to go outside and move around a bit. Just got up and left the conference room, Max appeared in front of the men with a fierce face. Its almost like theyre going to stick together. I know you must have a mastermind behind the scenes, but this ck pot you will definitely carry, if you take all the me on yourself now, I can let you suffer a little less. On the contrary, you wont be killed by me, but you will certainly suffer a lot. The man nodded desperately, indicating that he knew. Right now what do you care about the truth ah, Max how to say how to do it. He really doesnt want to be whipped again, it hurts like hell! Chapter 1939: Suddenly misses his wife With Maxs warning, by the time Bonnie returned, the man immediately exined everything. Its all my doing. I used to go to work at Jones Group and was eliminated. The HR who interviewed me even said that Mr. Grant hates people like me, I was not convinced and tried to go to Mr. Grant for a theory, and was thrown out again. Later I really could not find a job, I could only go to the mall to open a small train, at that time, I do not know what happened, suddenly the anger, directly into it. But hit it I regretted, quickly turn the wheel, afraid of making a scene, and then I rushed to run. This statement is reasonable and not half-hearted. Only Bonnie still couldnt help but furrow her willow brows, If it was Sebastian you were holding a grudge against, then why did you go after Joanna, when I was around, why didnt you hit me? Because, because I was worried that that little train wasnt strong enough, what if it didnt knock you over? The man rushed to exin. Bang! Max mmed his fist hard on the table, and his handsome face was nothing but anger, Its just too much, choosing to hurt little kids because youre not sure about getting adults hurt, youre such a beast. Yes, yes, yes, I am a beast, I am really wrong, you guys send me to jail, I have absolutely noints! The man said, with even a few pleading and expectation in his eyes. Just take him to the police station and send him to jail. Its better than being beaten half to death here! Bonnies face was pale, unable to ept this fact for a moment. And Max gave the man next to him a wink and took the man away directly. Then help Bonnie sit down, said, You do not so sad Bonnie, at least now have figured out the situation ah, from now on this kind of thing will not happen again. Its true that it wont happen again, but what about this time, Joanna didnt do anything wrong. Bonnie was still sad. Why should a small child who has done nothing wrong be made to suffer this? The bad people in the world do bad things without any reasoning at all. He doesnt care whether the person he hurts is a good person or a bad person. Max continued to persuade. Anyway, now that Joanna can heal and the bad guys we have caught, thats all that matters. Bonnie took a deep breath, Eh, brother you have a point. Go on down and stay with Joanna while I get someone to take care of the blood in the conference room. Max tapped Bonnies shoulder again. Wait for Bonnie to leave and thats when she calls Sebastian. Its done, the scapegoat went to jail, and as for Bonnie believing the rhetoric, what else do you need me to do now? Max asked. There was a big breeze on Sebastians end, Dont need to do anything else, just take care of Bonnie for me and leave the rest to me. Huh? Max was reluctant, Sebastian how do you act like a scumbag, when youre done I just throw it away. Even if Im a scumbag, I wouldnt be a scumbag to you. Sebastian pulled the corners of his mouth, Its more appropriate for me to do this matter myself, thats why I didnt n to call you. After a pause and added, Dont worry, if there is a time to use you, I will certainly not let you go.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. This better be it! Max muttered, hanging up the phone viciously. Then looked out the window, This thing when is a head ah, my wife is still waiting for me to go home and apany the birth of a child! Because of this damn real culprit behind the scenes, it caused him to not see Talia fortwo days. He misses Talia so much! Chapter 1940: The Undying Ali I dont know if Im thinking about anything. Maxs thoughts had justnded when Talias phone call came. He rushed to get through, his tone was tense, Whats wrong with the wife, is sheunching ready to give birth?! Talia snorted out augh, You dont have to be so nervous, Im still fine, no sign of birth. Ohhhhhhh, so what are you calling me for, did you decide to have a c-section, Im at the hospital right now, Ill have Rupert operate if I need to. Talia still denied it, Im just asking you, hows it going with Bonnie, did you find out anything? Checked it out, its personal. Max ryed what the man had just said, back to Talia. Talia listened to the excitement, her stomach began to heave violently up and down, How in the world there are still such scum ah, it is too abominable! Dont be angry, youre still pregnant, what if it affects the baby? Max admonished. Talia hmmmed, I know, Im not mad, Im going for a walk around the garden. Dont hang up in a hurry, Max shed, you havent said exactly what you want from me. Talia then remembered the business, Grandma said she wanted toe to stay with me for the birth, but I dont know if the hospital can approve her discharge, and I cant run to her hospital in this condition, so I want to ask you if I can go and see? Maxs chest snapped, Then of course you can, the wifes business is my business, Ill go now.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Theres no need to rush it, Talia said, I havent started it yet anyway, so just do it when you have time. Grandma Stone is elderly and would be better off staying in the hospital and not being discharged so early. Its not good for your health. Okay wifey. Max immediately agreed. After hanging up Talias phone, Max was ready to go to the hospital to do this. But then the ghost in his mind remembered Sebastians admonition. Sebastian said that he wanted to spend time with Bonnie. What should we do now? After much hesitation, Max dialed his cousin Marcels number. Hey, cousin, what made you want to call me? Marcel asked curiously. Max dryly, You dont so much nonsense, something to ask you for help, you go to the private hospital now, help me to Grandma Stone to do the discharge procedures, but do not need toe out now, as long as there is that discharge procedure sheet. With a list, you can leave the hospital at any time. Its not toote to pick up Talia when she has her baby. Marcel received the task and immediately went to do it without stopping. Who knew that just before arriving at the downstairs of themunity, they bumped into a familiar figure. Who else is it if not Ali? The autumn breeze was brisk, and Ali wore a red dress, which looked a little thin and frosty in the cold wind. Marcel saw this and was immediately ready to go around. Who knew that Ali was sharp-eyed, saw him, and came up to him happily shouting his name. Marcel, why are you going that way, dont you go this way to the office? Ali said as she reached for Marcels arm. Marcel did not move and drew back his arm, Im not going to the office today, I have to run some errands, theres nothing going on Ill leave first. Wait a minute Marcel, Alis eyes were pitiful, I came over here specifically to find you, why did you just leave and leave me here? Marcel was still polite, So what do you want from me, go ahead. Chapter 1941: I’m not interested in you Although Marcel was very polite, Ali could already sense that he was deliberately distancing himself. Marcel, its so cold, Ive been waiting for you downstairs for two hours and Im freezing. Ali could only begin to y the poor man and actually sneeze. Wait a minute then. Marcel said, walking toward his car. When I came back, I had an extra dress in my hand. Alis heart bursts with joy! She knew that Marcel still had himself in mind. This is not, hear her say cold, immediately go to get clothes over, afraid that she will be difficult ah. I was so happy when I realized that the clothes were not for me. Marcel just held it in his arms, not meaning to take it to Ali. Marcel, you have this dress , Ali pressed and asked. Marcel replied, Oh, I got it for Anaya, shell be downstairs soon and Im worried about catching a cold. Anaya smiled and walked downstairs, If it isnt Ali, why are you here so early in the morning? Eh, said he was looking for me for something. Marcel replied, handing his jacket to Anaya naturally, Its cold outside, wear more today, go wait for me in the car. Okay. Anaya agreed readily, wrapped up in her clothes and walked away. She was petite and wore Marcels dress with her whole body wiggling inside it. It wasnt really pretty, but Ali was just crazy with jealousy. Anaya has no right to wear Marcels clothes! The dress belonged to her! Ali, I thought you said you had something for me, what is it exactly? Marcel asked again. Ali opened his mouth, but no words coulde out. Because she didnt have anything to do with Marcel at all. I just dont want to die, so I ran here to give myself a chance. But how can I say this out loud? If you dont have anything to do, Ill leave you to it. Marcel said, turning around and preparing to leave.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Marcel! Ali hurriedly reached out and took Marcels arm, Dont go, I just want to ask you, you and Anaya end after six months, can you consider me? Saying this, Ali suddenly became less nervous. On the contrary, it is a bit justified, Yes, I like you Marcel, so I want to marry you, this sh marriage is I did not catch the time, six monthster, I married you again! Ali, dont be ridiculous. Marcel furrowed his handsome sword brow in displeasure, I just think of you as a sister, never anything else. Just because you didnt have it before doesnt mean you wont have it in the future. If you have more contact with me, you will know that I am more suitable to be your wife than Anaya. Anaya just treats you as a transient shelter, I am different, I really love you. Marcels eyes sank, I just think of you as my sister. I dont want to be your sister, I want to be your woman. Ali insisted, Marcel, you dont like Anaya, so why cant you try to ept me? How can you tell that I dont like Anaya? Marcel asked. Ali then replied, If you like her, you will not hide your identity, which means you are wary of Anaya from the beginning, you simply do not have feelings, even if the spark of loveter, Anaya will leave you because of your deception. Instead of reaping such a miserable result, it is better to kill the hope in the cradle from the beginning. Even Marcel could go get a divorce right now and register with her Ali to be married together! Chapter 1942: Do you get angry Ali! Marcels voice steepled a few notches louder, with palpable anger. Just say that kind of thing once, and dont let me hear it a second time, okay? Ali was taken aback by the anger in his eyes and his tongue tied up, Know, know. How Anaya and I get along is my own business, and if youe back to talk like that, then we wont even be friends. Marcel threw that down and left straight away. Back in the car, Anaya was full of curiosity, What did you guys just talk about? I saw that you seemed to have been mean to Ali, her eyes were red. Lets spread out and make it clear, there will be less twists and turns, we can be friends, but not any further. Marcel said. Anaya oh, You give up, Ali and you after all many years of friendship. Its not like the rtionship is deep just by spending a lot of time together, I just see her as a sister.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Marcel exined, adding, Not to mention that if I dont make it clear, someone will probably make it even harder for me, right? Anayas cheeks burned a little at thisment, and she muttered, Whos giving you a hard time? Isnt it enough that the day you went to dinner and came back you were shady and even made only sd for me two days in a row behind? Marcel cant help but look back on it now with fear in his heart. If he does it again, his stomach wont be able to take it anymore! After eating greasy, of course I have to eat something light. Anaya is still very justified. Marcel gave her a deep look, Was I the only one who ate greasy that night, and howe I was the only one who ate sdter, while someone was next to me with a big fish without breaking? Anaya: This man, remember quite well! Right now, you can only strain your neck and say, Illusion, it must all be your illusion, in fact, at that time I also ate sd, only you are hungry and dizzy, so there is an illusion. At the end of the sentence, Marcel went straight up to Anaya and kissed her on the lips. Anaya was confused, What are you doing? I seem to have just had a delusion that there was a pig in front of me, so I nned to give it a kiss. Marcel said deliberately. Anaya was so angry and funny. Would love to clean up Marcel. So it came up and dryly bit Marcels mouth, Is it still an illusion? Two people yfully ying in the car. The good thing is that it is installed with anti-peep ss, so the people outside can not see what is going on inside. After enough drama, Anayas mouth is once again gorgeous and swollen, and her breathing is a little less even. What else did you guys just say and hide from me is ah? Anaya asked curiously. Marcels expression, however, froze instantly, and his mouth opened, but he didnt know what to say. Is it inconvenient to say? Anaya is not embarrassed, Then you can pretend I didnt ask! Convenient. Marcel replied, I just dont know how to tell you right now, will you give me a little time? Such a serious attitude makes Anaya also follow the nervous gas, What is it, so serious, is it bad? I dont know how to define it, it could be good for you or it could be bad. Marcel answered honestly. Its over, youve really piqued my curiosity. Anaya said, What the hell is it, so mysterious! Really want to know ah. She wants to know now. So let me ask it another way, Marcel said, what would you do if you ever found out I was lying? Chapter 1943: Let me help you Anaya is a very sensible girl. Thinking twice, he told Marcel, It depends on what kind of lie it is, and if its unforgivable, of course I cant stand it. Of course, the lie of good intentions, is the appropriate choice to forgive. Marcel thought in his mind, this matter is afraid that it is not connected with good faith lies. So you lied to me? Anaya asked.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Marcel denied it, No, I didnt. You cant admit it, at least not yet. He and Anayas rtionship is not yet good enough to that extent, afraid that if he said he was defensive of Anaya from the beginning, Anaya would get angry and leave. Ill tell you when Im ready. Marcel said. Without waiting for Anaya to ask further questions, he digressed, My cousin asked me to run some errands at the hospital, so Ill drop you off at the studio and then head over. Anaya refused, You go to the hospital first, walk to the front where you can get a taxi and just drop me off. Okay. Marcel agreed. Just as well he was worried that Anaya would continue to pursue this issue while driving. The two men drove and left the neighborhood directly. Only Ali was left standing in the cold wind, his face twisted with rage. Not willing, she is really very unhappy. Why does this Anaya get to be loved by Marcel? Shes the one who should be Mrs. Pearson! But its no use just whining, no one cares about her at all. After Ali muttered, he turned around and prepared to leave. Just turn around, you will see a huge swath of people, looking extraordinarily intimidating. And these people also dressed very rustic, a look is the countryside. Ali is not pampered, but at least it is a dancepany, very arrogant, especially hate this kind of hick. Immediately to leave. Who knows but was stopped by one of them, Hey, do you live here, does Anaya live here? Anaya? Alis eyes were instantly suspicious, Who are you guys? The man immediately craned his neck, Im Anayas father! As for those people around, they dont need to be introduced, just by looking at their faces, they know that they are Anayas rtives. Ali recalls that the reason why Anaya shed her marriage to Marcel at that time was because her family forced her to marry an old man. Right now these rtives are running over and are definitely ready to settle scores with Anaya. Anaya is not likely to be screwed. Ali almost burst outughing when she thought about it. Im talking to you, does Anaya live in this neighborhood! Without waiting for an answer, Malick asked again. Son, why are you bothering with her? Lets go door to door and knock on doors, we can definitely find her, and this way we can catch her off guard and kill her directly inside the house! The olddy in the wheelchair said. Malick brightened up, Yeah mom, why didnt I think of that, just do what you said, then Ill push you in now and well start knocking on the door from unit one. After saying that he did not ask Ali, he turned around and prepared to leave. Ali hurriedly called out to them, You guys are going to knock on the door like this, I dont know how long its going to take, and she just went out, this will only alert the snake. So who are you? Malicks eyes fell back on Ali again, From what youre saying, you know Anaya? Of course we know each other, we are good friends, arent you Anayas rtives,e on, Ill treat you to dinner,e back afterwards and wait. Ali was very generous and generous. The crowd nced at each other and smiles swept directly to the corners of their mouths. A group of them arrived at Capital in a ze of glory and indeed hadnt even eaten breakfast yet. Now that someone is treating you, what are you waiting for? Of course, we have to have a good meal! Following Ali, the group trooped off to a nearby breakfast restaurant. The owner of the breakfast store was taken aback by the situation and thought it was someone who hade to make trouble. It was a relief to learn that they hade for breakfast. But only for a moment, because the sight of the groups meal, directly to stunned. They have never eaten in eight lifetimes, more than twenty small dumplings, in the blink of an eye, all into the stomach. Any more buns, give me some more. Malick said. The breakfast store owner is a little embarrassed, all sold out, now only left with beef noodles. How dare you open a breakfast restaurant with such a small amount of buns, close down before its toote! Malick muttered very dissatisfied. The olddy next to him tugged him, Beef noodles on beef noodles, its better than being hungry. Okay, ten bowls of beef noodles, a little more beef, a little less noodles! Chapter 1944: Moral Abduction With these people in the breakfast store, others simply do not dare toe in. Of course, even if youe in, there is nothing to eat. They ate it all up! Having eaten and drunk enough, Malick burped contentedly and flossed himself with the nail of his pinky finger. Ali is already sick to his stomach just looking at it. But still forced to speak, Have you had enough, not enough and then let the store cook. Im full, whats the point of eating so much for breakfast, this ce is cheap, its not interesting. Malick replied, Lets save some for lunch. Miss Haroun, where are you treating us to lunch? Ali: Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Growing up, I really never saw such a shameless person. She felt that her three views were refreshed by this group of people! But on second thought, if this group is so disgusting and underhanded, wouldnt it be more proof that they cleaned up Anaya? Once Anaya is taken care of, then Marcel can return to his side. If you be Mrs. Pearson, you can have as much money as you want, and you still need the money for two meals? Thinking of this, Ali waved her hand very generously, Lets go to a high-ss buffet at noon, we have everything and its filling. Really? Well, thanks a lot Miss Haroun! C About this, Anaya knows nothing. She has been busy in the studio, cing those furniture and appliances she bought, and looking for someone to design the studios flyer, modifying the details little by little. Busy until eight oclock in the evening, finally dragging a tired body back to themunity. When she entered the neighborhood, she noticed that the security guards were looking at her a bit off. Its tempting to ask why, but the guard darted out of sight again. Instead, when she walked downstairs, Anaya was dragged by a neighbor. Anaya, has your husbande back yet? Anaya is full of confusion, No, my husband has to work overtime at thepany tonight and will probably be back only in the early morning. Then why dont you go to my house and sit for a while, it just so happens that my child wants to learn to draw, you give a tutorial? The neighbor said. Anaya is not a nervous person and immediately understands that there must be something wrong with this. Then he took his neighbors hand and lowered his voice to ask, Aunt Tango, is something wrong with my house? Aunt Tango opened her mouth and was about to speak when several people came out of nowhere. Anaya, I thought you werenting back tonight! When she heard the voice, Anayas face changed instantly. Turn your head to check, who is it if not your own group of extremely good rtives? And this time even the grandmother in a wheelchair came! How did you find your way here? Anaya questioned with a cold face, Who gave you the address? Malick sneered, What do you care how I know, anyway, we are your elders,e to see you is the right thing to do, you girl, you live outside quite well ah, actually or high-end neighborhood! Even if this ce is rented, it has to be five or six thousand a month. And its still a small two-bedroom home. In the afternoon they asked around and also looked up from the inte and learned that the house Anaya is living in is a leapfrog, six rooms and two bathrooms, spacious as can be. The rent alone would be 10, 000 to 20, 000 a month. And by the looks of this, it should be bought. The old Mrs. Musima was the first to press on, and opened her toothless mouth to question, You damned girl, you have money to buy a house outside, but you dont have money to give us, you are really so ungrateful! This is not my house. Anaya replied, And I do have no money, so if you have nothing to do, just leave, you are not wee here. Anaya, how can you talk to your elders like that? Ali came out from the back of the crowd, They are the people who gave birth to you after all, and now that you are married, you cant just leave them at home and not care about them! Chapter 1945: People are invincible when they are cheap What Ali said instantly made the crowd look at Anaya with odd expressions. I never thought Anaya would be such a person! The neighbor, Aunt Tango, however, is very firmly on Anayas side. Dont be a wallflower, Anaya is so nice in the neighborhood, she helps everyone who has something to do, and she also gives free tutoring and art to these kids! Hearing this, the crowd also reacted, Oh yes,st time Anaya also helped the olddy who was scavenging to carry the cardboard, especially good people! Thats right, the stray cats in ourmunity, Anaya is not also feeding it, feeding can be good cat food, very loving. Andst time, I cant use the phone, she helped me draw a manual without saying a word, otherwise I, a wife, wouldnt have called my son until now.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. The crowd talked about how good Anaya was on a regr basis. The eyes also gradually firm up. The Anaya they know is nothing like what these guys say! Ali saw this and hurriedly added, Geez Anaya, youre so nice to outsiders, but why are you so bad to your family? I say, girl, you can eat shit, but you cant talk nonsense, what makes you say Anaya is not good for the family, did you see it with your own eyes or what? Aunt Tango disliked nonchntly, There is a saying, Dont advise others to be good without being bitter, you know? Alis eyes were immediately red and her voice choked up, I didnt mean anything else, I just didnt want Anaya and her family to get too upset, why are you all targeting me like this? Miss Haroun, these people are afraid theyve all been fooled by Anayas usual disguise. Malick Musima was so angry that he clenched his fist. Then stood out and said loudly, All of you open your eyes and see clearly, this unfilial daughter work until now, not willing to give us a little living expenses, also do not go back to the countryside to see us,st time it was easy to go back, actually is the theft of the ount book to go and outside the man married. We, the family, are scared, and we dont know who the man really is, what he looks like, and how he treats her. This is not, sold a cow at home, finally came to Capital intended to ask for rification, the results waited a day at the door, froze even the door did not enter. The more he said, the more pitiful Malick began to bawl, My life is so bitter, how can I live in this life? If you dont know how to live, I suggest you die. Anaya said coldly, The crematorium is only a dozen kilometers from here, if you die, I can send out my filial piety and drive to drag you to the cremation. What did you say, say it again, you dead girl! Malick was immediately on fire. The next second, found that everyone look at themselves look at their own eyes a little odd, and hurriedly embarrassed cough a few, squeeze out a smile to exin, I was also angry anxious, the mouth did not choose words, hey, the mouth did not choose words ah! Youre not mouthing off, Anaya unceremoniously demolished, thats how you usually scold me, and the reason Im not going back is because I was on an internship sry of three thousand five at that time, and you guys dared to ask away three thousand. When I didnt want to give it, you guys spilled the beans and even called my internship, forcing the leaders to pay your sry directly to your card. Not long ago I stole the ount book is also, you want to force me to marry a forty-year-old disabled, I have no way, which can steal the ount book, and my husband to get a license to get married, the purpose is to break your thoughts! Speaking of which, Malicks face was already very bad, so colorful with embarrassment that he wanted to find a crack in the ground. But its not quite over yet. Anaya cold eyes swept to his father, spoke again, As for you said that you sold a cow toe to Capital, I do believe, the family dozens of cattle, sell one should not matter, right? Chapter 1946: I came to ask for the bride price Once the words came out, the few people who were still a bit wavering and didnt know whether to trust Malick or not were all firmly on Anayas side. For Malick to be more spiteful as much as possible! What scum, so many cows in the family, but actually have the nerve to say so pathetic. Its not easy for Anaya to grow up in this kind of family and grow up so well. This is also Anaya kind-hearted, if this were me, go back to steal what ount book ah, directly cut them all to death, take the ount book openly, OK! For a while, the Musimas were almost overwhelmed with drool. The old Mrs. Musima immediately covered her chest, Oh, my heart hurts so much, son, they scared me to the point of heart attack, quickly, quickly call the police, arrest them all! Everyone hurriedly shut their mouths. This is just the mouth to say still want, but to really be taken to the police station, it is not worth it! Only Aunt Tango wanted to argue further. But Anaya held her arm down. Anaya shook her head towards her and squeezed out another faint smile, Thank you all for today, Ill treat you to fruit and melon some day. The crowd went down the slope and returned to their homes. Aunt Tango is still a bit uneasy, Anaya, Ill stay with you, this group of people look bad to deal with. Its okay Aunt Tango, I have been with them for more than twenty years, I know how they should clean up, and theye only want money, I will not give it, they can only dry eyes. All right! Aunt Tangopromised. After returning home three steps back, Aunt Tango thought left and right but still not quite sure. She was a member of the neighborhoodmittee, so she immediately looked up the contact book, found Marcels phone number, and immediately dialed it. Probably because it was an unfamiliar number, Marcel took a long time to get through, Hello, who is it? Marcel? Hurry home, your wifes rtives areing, aggressive, a dozen people, look like it is not a good stubble, if you do note back, your wife will be bullied to death by them. Toot-toot- Marcel hung up the phone straight away! C Anaya was not aware of this. She stood in themunity garden, looking at these rtives in front of her, her eyes full of coldness. What exactly do you want, tell me straight. Malick rubbed his hands, Anaya, your grandmother is also old, there is no one to take care of now, we have discussed, send your grandmother to Capitals nursing home, this side of the environment is good, there are people specializing in taking care of, you can also look at the weekend, just right.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Anaya understood, So, you guys are going to make me pay for it? Your grandmother only has one granddaughter like you, so who else is going to pay for it if not you? Malick said. Anaya refused very quickly, No money! You do not lie, Miss Haroun told us, you are now an art teacher, save a lot of money, just this bag you are carrying, it will cost several thousand! Anaya nced down at the bag she was holding. This is the day she and Marcel got their license, Marcel gave himself, said that although it was a sh wedding couple, but at least a little bit of etiquette, so she took her to the mall to buy a bag, to rece her back has been yellowed and fur edges canvas bag. Now it would actually be considered as evidence of wealth. Anaya cant help butugh, Anyway, I dont have money, this bag is given to me by others, I cant afford to buy it myself, you love to believe it, dont believe it! Okay, we believe it. Malick agreed with crity, Lets say youre broke, what about that husband you married, he can live in such an upscale neighborhood, he must be very rich. Dont you guys hit on him! Anaya warned in a low voice. Malickughed, What do you mean by hitting him? He married my daughter, the daughter I raised, I cant just give it to him for nothing, you have to give me a little bride price, so he will also cherish you more ah! Chapter 1947: I meet you all Anaya almostughed at thatment. Raising her and bringing her up? How do you have the nerve to say such things ah, since elementary school, my tuition fees living expenses is to rely on their own winter and summer vacation to sell vegetables to earn. Eventer on it was hard to save yourself a little money to buy a school bag, want to be their birthday gift, were forced to return by you, the money directly into your belly into the wine! Now you have the nerve to say what it was not easy to give birth to her and raise her. Do you want a face? Malick is full of indifference, and even stubborn neck, that is I am exercising you, otherwise you only know how to spend money, even after studying in college out also have little sess.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Which is like now, can earn big money, and married such a rich husband. Yes, and I have long said, girls read so many books for what, sooner orter will have to marry someone. the old Mrs. Musima followed, now is not the fulfillment, you read so many books, it is better to marry a rich husband live well! The rest of the people also echoed, in a word, to make Anaya pay for it. Its okay to pay, after all, without you, I would not have been born, you add up to a total of fifteen people, five thousand dors each, then we sign and seal our hands, after that we break off rtions, no longer involved! Anaya said. Malick got anxious, Five thousand dors? Youre sending out a bunch of bums, live in such a nice neighborhood, at least give us each 50, 000 ah! Five thousand is enough for the crematorium, not a penny more. Anaya refused very simply. Nice guy! This really stirred up a hos nest. Everyone rolled up their sleeves and got ready to pack Anaya. You dare to curse us to death, Anaya, today we, the elders, have to teach you a good lesson! Anaya tilted his head unnecessarily and looked at the crowd, but his pocket hand quietly scratched a few times, Come on, you guys go ahead, if you dont kill me today, then youll be waiting for my revenge! Hearing this, there was a moment of trepidation. But then quickly came back to his senses. Whats so scary, Anaya is just a woman, they have so many people, two hands cant beat many fists, Anaya is just a mouth to show off. Thinking this clearly, the crowd once again raised their fists and went towards Anaya! The sandbag fist blew a harsh wind in the air, and Anayas hair was blown up in front of her forehead. But the fist didntnd on her. Someone stepped in front of her, his voice cold and horrible, Did you get my permission to move her? Anaya looked up in shock, Why are you back, arent you working overtime? How can I be bothered to workte when my wife is being bullied. Marcel said. Yes, the person who appears at this moment is none other than Marcel! After receiving a call from his neighbor Aunt Tango, Marcel drove furiously, and the original half-hour journey took only fifteen minutes. Luckily, it showed up just before Anaya was beaten. And Anayas rtives heard the conversation and immediately figured out Marcels identity. After looking up and down, he said, Youre Anayas husband. Youre just in time, you married our girl from the Musima family, now you have to pay the bride price. You want money to find me, dare to find him, dont me me for being unkind to you! Anaya said. Marcel, however, stood in front of Anaya and nodded readily, Yes, you want a bride price, right? How much do you want? Mr. Pearson, this is my family business, you stay out of it! Anaya was instantly anxious. Chapter 1948: The bride price, I give Malick was very upset by this statement. Immediately turned his head and gave Anaya a fierce re, What are you talking about you kid, this is my son-inw, now my son-inw is willing to pay respect to me, howe it doesnt work? Thats right, the old Mrs. Musima nodded after her, her tone was eerie, it really is the fulfillment of the old saying, married out daughter sshed out water, now you know to speak for outsiders and guard against your own family! Anayaughed coldly, Who is family with you, make it clear, in my eyes, you are not as close as a dog on the roadside! The old Mrs. Musimas face suddenly changed, so angry that her whole body began to tremble, What did you say, say it again! How many times do I have to say that? At least Im nice to the dog on the side of the road, and that dog knows to remember my goodness, unlike you guys, who only know how to be aggressive and insatiable! After saying that, Anaya looked at Marcel again, Never give them money to these people, their appetite is never filled. Marcel raised his hand and patted the back of Anayas hand as a reassurance, his voice low and husky, Its okay, Ill take care of it. I dont know why, but seeing the look in Marcels eyes really settled Anayas heart. Thats fine, lets see what Marcel is going to do with it first!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. If you pay, just stop Marcel in time for thest minute. Anaya thought and stood silently to the side. Malick, on the other hand, rubbed his hands with excitement and smiled heatedly to reveal his mouth full of yellow teeth, Son-inw, I knew my daughter would not suffer if she married you. So what do you think is the appropriate bride price for me to give Anaya? Marcel asked. Half a million, no, preferably a million, means my daughter is the one in a million! Malick said. Marcel readily agreed, Yes! Oh my God, no. Seeing that Marcel was so quick, Malick began to regret it. This is clearly a rich master ah, a million without blinking an eye can agree. I should have known I should have asked for more! Thinking, next to the old Mrs. Musima spoke, Just these bride price money is not enough, you have to give a car, BBA guaranteed! Malick is still a little confused, Mom, what is BBA? the old Mrs. Musima full of smugness, this you do not know ah, is the BMW Mercedes and Audi ah, Ist watched TV, people are rich people are driving this, so also have to buy this, more than 300, 000 it at least. Thats great! Malick smiles, can can, then buy a BBA car, and then look to buy some other, Maotai Huazi, have to choose the best, yes, there are red packets or something! Fully calcted, thats one and a half million. Such a girl can be sold for one and a half million, what a bargain! Thats it isnt? Marcel asked. Malick nodded, Yes, these first! Can not be too much at once, or scared away how to do? So rich injustice not right, is the son-inw, can be left to slowly squeeze to do! Since thats all you need, Ill give a million and a half Anaya, silence your phone and turn it off. Marcel said. Anaya was unsure, but did as she was told. Then in the eyes of the crowd, Marcel took out his cell phone and transferred one and a half million dors. In the next second, a crisp and pleasant beep came from Anayas phone, Facebook arrived, one and a half million dors! Chapter 1949: You don’t show it? The crowd was stunned. This includes Anaya as well, with her mouth hanging open. This man, actually yed this trick ah? Anaya couldnt hold back a giggle, her eyes bent into a crescent moon. The Musimas, who were tricked, were not in such a good mood. After they reacted to what was going on, they immediately red hard at Marcel, What do you mean by that, this money is for us, why are you transferring it to Anaya! Originally Anaya and Marcel are two people, so the transfer is not still in the young couples own pocket? They didnt leave anything behind! Marcels expression was nd, Whats wrong with that? The bride price was originally given to the woman, and the fact that Im transferring it to Anaya now is proof of my attitude towards her, which means Ill treat her well. We gave birth to her and raised her, so the bride price should be given to us, otherwise we wouldnt have brought her up for nothing! Malick argued. Marcel did not panic, Dont rush, father-inw, ording to thew, you have indeed raised her with kindness and should repay you. Right, so this money Before he could finish his sentence, he was directly interrupted by Marcel, So when you are old and really need care, Anaya will naturally pay alimony. Dont worry, if Anaya doesnt pay this alimony, you can all take her to court. As for the present well The Musimas are able-bodied, alive and well, and do not need any alimony from Anaya. How dare you curse me?! Malick got even angrier. Im telling you the truth, and Im still looking out for you. Im telling you that Anaya will pay you sooner orter, just not until you be old and immortal. Marcel was full of innocence. After a pause and added, I know very goodwyers, when the time can also be introduced to you, to ensure that you can win the case. The Musimas face was blue and white, not to mention embarrassed! Seeing that there is no way to get money from Marcel, Malicks eyes rolled around and immediately ced his eyes on Anayas hand next to him! Anayas hand was clutching her cell phone, which had a whole million and a half in it! Give me the phone! Malick reached for it, intending to transfer the money to himself. Snap! Anaya was unceremonious and gave her own father a direct over-the-shoulder m. The ground is raised a good height of dust. Anaya is full of calmness, Do not provoke me, I have learned a little self-defense, and, if you guys get together today and get rid of the money in my phone, I will directly sue you for fraud and robbery and send you to jail! State-made silver bracelets for everyone! Almost as soon as the words were spoken, the sound of a police siren came from not far away. The Musimas faces have changed, looked at each other and ran away quickly.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Still not running, are you waiting to be arrested? Anaya, on the other hand, was full of doubts, Strange, I havent called the police yet, did you? Marcel shook his head, Not me. Its me. Aunt Tango came out from the corner with a full smile on her face, I yed a siren sound on my phone, this group of people are really wimpy, they just gave a scare and ran away! Aunt Tango, thank you! Anaya thanked very sincerely. Aunt Tango waved his hand, You girl, with me still polite what ah, I am really not used to these people, know is the elders, do not know also think these people are the royal family, yelling five and six! After a pause, and smiling at Marcel, But you should thank me today is not the most, is your husband, which is afraid to drive a fighter jet toe back to save you, I watched him drive into the neighborhood upstairs, the speed is frightening, you can imagine how anxious! Chapter 1950: Kissed him again …… Anaya looked at Marcel and the warmth in her heart spread more and more until her whole heart was wrapped up. Nothing to say to your husband, huh? Aunt Tango squeezed her eyebrows. Marcels gaze fell on her, and his eyes clearly carried some expectation as well. Anaya held her tongue for half a day before she said, Next time dont drive so fast, its dangerous. Marcel nodded, Okay, I will pay attention in the future, but if I meet you in danger, then I cant guarantee it. Just this ah? Aunt Tango eyes obviously some disappointment, you girl, people Marcel so anxious toe back to help you, how also have to kiss and hug to show appreciation ah! Anaya: She cant do it! Not to mention that the two people are not that close now, even if they are really together, she is also embarrassed to do that kind of intimate things in front of others.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Luckily, Marcel relieved the situation, Aunt Tango, shes thin-skinned, lets talk about this in private! Aunt Tango immediately understood, Yes, yes, I me me, I me me, you two couples of things I do not get together ah, then I go home first ah. With that, Aunt Tango left. Marcel looked to Anaya, Shall we go back too? Good. Anaya nodded her head. The couple returned home, and as usual, Marcel went straight to the kitchen and started working on dinner. This is what he and Anaya agreed, Anaya cooks breakfast, he is responsible for making dinner, and then whoever cooks, the other one washes the dishes, we share the work evenly, no one loses. As she was chopping vegetables, Anaya wandered in from outside and stood by, never meaning to leave. Are you hungry? Marcel asked, Its going to take a little longer, Im making the marinara for the lo mein, itll be ready in about half an hour. No. Anaya shook her head, That, Mr. Pearson, can you turn your head over here? Marcelplied, put down the kitchen knife and turned his head to look at Anaya. Without a bit of defense or preparation, Anaya stood on her tiptoes and kissed him. A pdash kiss, almost just touching the lips before moving away, but Anayas face still flew red into an apple. Thank you! Anaya stammered. Marcels eyes sank and his voice was low and husky, Yes, youre wee. After saying that, he continued to turn his head and cut vegetables. He didnt dare to look back at Anaya again for fear that he couldnt control it! And seeing this, Anayas mood was a bit depressed. What is the meaning of such a cold answer and immediately turning your back on yourself? Is not like their own way to thank ah Anaya was tempted to ask about it, but finally held back. If you really ask Marcel, you hate yourself, how can you get along under the same roof in the future? Its better to y dumb with understanding! Anaya sulked and went back to the living room and sat down. Pull out the phone was about to y, which suddenly remembered one thing. The 1. 5 million is still lying in her ount! For a white cor worker like Marcel, Im afraid a million and a half has been saved for a long, long time, its all the savings! Anaya rushed to return the money to Marcel. As it turned out, Marcels ount was actually set to refuse transfers from anyone. Yes? She just held up the phone and went back to the kitchen, Mr. Pearson, your facebook refused to ept the transfer, look, how can I pay you back this 1. 5 million? Isnt it all given to you? Your bride price, just keep it yourself! Marcels tone was breezy. Chapter 1951: I’m coming over now Compared to his calmness, Anaya was shocked. Are you kidding me? Thats a million and a half, not a million and a half, so how can you give it to her. And they only agreed to a sh marriage, where is the bride price? The money was like a hot potato, and Anaya just wanted to get rid of it and return it to Marcel, no matter what. Finally, being pestered, Marcel had to speak, Put it in your ce first, just as a full set of drama. What y? Anaya hadnt responded. Marcel exined, Didnt I tell your rtives that the money was a bride price for you? If I take it away now, theyll probablye and argue again if they know, so until we divorce, the money is in your hands. Of course, Marcel has no intention of divorcing Anaya! Anaya, on the other hand, showed an expression of dawning realization and snapped her fingers, I see, so thats what you had in mind. Yeah, thats what I thought. Marcel cooperated by nodding his head, just wanting to hurry up and get the subject out of the way. The next second, I heard Anaya say, So they know I have the money, so they wont bother you. You work for Pearson Group after all, and being bothered by them for three days will definitely affect your work, right? Marcel: He doesnt mean that! The first thing I wanted to do was to exin, but Anaya had already shown an understanding expression and gave him a thumbs up, or you thoughtful ah, okay, the money I first help you keep, put in my ount, the interest will also be returned to you. I have no intention of leaving your business alone, Marcel spoke up, we are now husband and wife, your business is my business, and I will take care of it to the end. I know that if they dare toe and rob this money, I will definitely ask for your help, but otherwise I wont bother you if I can handle it. After saying that, Anaya rubbed her stomach again, Then Ill go out first and wait for dinner, I just had a big fight with them, Im so hungry! Marcel, in the kitchen, was in agony! How can you give your wife money to spend and still be misunderstood as being worried about being implicated? He is not afraid to be implicated ah, about his own wifes affairs, he is happy to participate, okay? The heart is full of sorrow, so much so that the lo mein noodles are made with a sour taste. Its a good thing that Anaya likes sour food, so she ate all the noodles. After eating, Anaya went to the kitchen to wash the dishes. Washing dishes is not only washing dishes, but also wipe clean the range hood and stove top, the floor should also be mopped up, otherwise the kitchen once the breeding of cockroaches in such ces is bad. Through the frosted ss door, Marcel watched the busy figure of his wife. Thinking about it left and right, I still feel bad in my heart.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He really hates the feeling of being misunderstood! Anaya, I want to talk to you about something. Anayas busy movements, Now? Can you wait a little, Ill be done with the hygiene in a minute. Good. Marcel replied. He sat at the dinner table and waited honestly for his wife to finish her work. And just at that moment, Marcels cell phone rang. He nced at the caller ID, did not want to answer, and directly pressed the hang-up. But the other side persevered and kept calling him. After seven or eight in a row, Marcel had to get on the phone. Before he could speak, the caller was crying. Marcels face sank, Got it, Iming over now. Chapter 1952: Drawing the Line With that, Marcel got up and stood up, his chair being pulled to scrape on the floor with a sharp, piercing sound. With so muchmotion, Anaya naturally turned her head to check, Whats wrong? Something to take care of, Ill be back soon. After Marcel finished, he simply left. Anaya tried to chase him out to remind him to be safe, but he was long gone. What is it thats so urgent! Meanwhile, Ali is sitting beautifully on a suburban park bench, holding up her makeup mirror, humming, and making herself look even more haggard and wretched. Having done all this, its time to wait for Marcel to show up! Yes, that was Ali who made that call earlier. She just cried and pouted, and Marcel came to her immediately. What does this mean? It means that Marcel has her in his heart, otherwise why would hee to the middle of nowhere at night to find her? And Alis mind had already made aplete n. She wants to take advantage of this opportunity to cook with Marcel so that Marcel is hers. As for Anayas side, anyway, it is just a sh marriage agreement, go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to pull a divorce certificate on it. How nice! As he was thinking, Ali saw a familiar caring this way. Marcel is here! She hurriedly pinched herself a few more times, teary-eyed and looking particrly pitiful. See people from the car down, immediately began to choke off tears, Marcel, you finally came, I thought, I will never see you again!This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. You dont sound like youll be saying goodbye forever. What reached Alis ears was a voice that was unfamiliar and a bit familiar. Only then did she wipe a tear from her eye and look clearly at the person in front of her. The corners of his mouth couldnt help but twitch slightly. She only called Marcel, so why did Bonnie follow? As she was thinking, Bonnie had walked up to her and looked around her carefully, Its nothing serious, just looks more like a crazy woman. Thats fine. Marcel nodded, Come on Ali, lets get you home. Marcel, why are you calling me by my full name now, you used to call me Ali, are we raw, but youre still willing toe to me in the middle of the night Marcels handsome sword brow, a faintly invisible frown. And Bonnie next to him reached out and nudged Marcel, What are you doing frozen, being dumb at this time, I cant look down on you! She was almost asleep in the middle of the night and was brought to this ce by Marcel to pick up Ali, who was already a bit angry. Bonnie could explode on the spot if she heard Marcel say something stupid again! The good thing is that Marcel is still very strong, cleared his throat and spoke, Ali, I think you have misunderstood . First, the reason why I came to pick you up at night , there are two reasons, you are my good friends sister, I came for the sake of your brother, in addition you said that The Musimas hurt you, I do not want this matter again involved in Anaya, so I came. Secondly, the reason why I started calling you by your full name, I believe you know very well in your heart that since it is impossible for me to be with you, I have to draw a line in the sand, it is to uphold male virtue and for your own good. After a pause, Marcel added, And I see you like this, it is obvious that you are lying to me, there is one without the other, next time you beg me how much, I will note to save you. Chapter 1953: Dead people are people too Ali was dumbfounded on the spot! Marcel didnt give her any face when she rejected him! Marcel, I really dont mean anything else, its not like I can control things like feelings, is it wrong to like someone? Ali was pitiful, tears falling down, I promise you, in the future I will keep a distance from you, okay, you do not hate me. I wont hate you, but if youre still like this, Ill just have to be a stranger to you. Marcel said. Ali dared not say another word and nodded his head like a garlic, saying he would never do it again. The mind is thinking, in short, to stabilize Marcel first. We will talk about other things afterwards! Marcel, thank you for picking me up, lets go back. Ali said, going to pull the passenger door. Bonnie called out to her, What are you doing? Alis eyes cowered, Im sorry, Im just used to it, I used to sit here, Ill just go to the back seat. To go to the back row to take a seat, but was still stopped by Bonnie, This is not your seat either. Huh? That said, Ali was a little confused. The passenger can not sit, the back row also can not sit, can not be let her go to the trunk, right? We are certainly not that cruel, Bonnie mouth hooked up a faint smile, you are at least a person, of course, to sit in the seat of people ah. Ali: How to say this is so diabolical? As I was thinking about it, another car drove by. Rumble rumble rumble, parking can still hear the ear-piercing sharp sound, it feels like the whole car is going to fall apart. When the car stopped, a man jumped down from the drivers seat and spoke with a smile, Mrs. Grant, Max! Its hard for you toe running in the middle of the night, its this Miss Haroun, you are responsible for sending her home on it, remember, must send home, this is my benefactors own sister! Bonnie exined. The man nodded his head like garlic, and his chest was beaten to the sky, Dont worry Mrs. Grant, Ive been driving for decades, especially taking orders at night, and have run countless, I guarantee toplete the task. With that, he made an inviting gesture towards Ali, Get in Miss Haroun, Ill take you back. Ali stared at the van in front of him, which was all ck, and couldnt mention how disgusted he was. But at the moment, it is not good to say anything else, but to confirm the inquiry, This is the car that pulls people, right? Of course, I pull people every day! The man replied.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ali then reluctantly climbed into the van and took a seat in the back. The men drove and sped up the suburban roads. The speed is too fast, throwing Ali east and west, several times the head hit the window, painful to death. She scrambled desperately, finally tugging on something and barely stabilizing herself. Ouch Miss Haroun, you let go, that thing you can not grab, broken how to do? The man saw it in the rearview mirror and rushed out to stop it. Ali was upset in his mind. Its okay to ride in such a bad car, why so many things now! You cant even pull a thing? What the hell is it, so valuable! Ali picked it up, intending to get a good look, but found that it was a birthday suit. This Her face went white instantly, Didnt you say this car was for people, how could there be such a thing! The man nodded and exined, Yes, it is true that the sitter, the dead are also people! Chapter 1954: No Hospitality Hearing this, Ali suddenly turned pale. The man driving in front saw this, so he spoke out to reassure, Dont be so nervous, I still have a difference between this car and other funeral cars. Whats the difference? Alis voice had begun to tremble. The manughed heatedly, They are pulling corpses and ashes, sometimes they have to take other jobs, such as what pets die will also pull, but Im different, Im very dedicated, I only pull corpses! Ali: After all, Ali was spoiled growing up, where have you seen this scene ah, immediately was scared to cry, said anything to get off. The man had no choice but to m on the brakes and let Ali out of the car. Dont me me for not reminding you, Miss Haroun, this ce is very remote, I heard there will be wolves or something at night, but you have to go by yourself, I cant help it, then Ill go first ah. With that, the man stepped on the gas, ready to leave directly. But before the car could be driven out, Ali yanked on the handlebars. Scared the man hurriedly stopped the car, the tone just became unpleasant, not good at Ali rolled his eyes, I said Miss Haroun, what are you doing ah, so pick the car door, in case of an ident is whose responsibility ah, if you die, I can not afford to pay! Think of all the bad luck, originally just to help to send a person just. How could he exin to Mrs. Grant if he had to deliver a corpse? Ali was so scared that she cried out, her eyes full of tears, Send me back, I dont want to be eaten by wolves here! Dont you dislike this car of mine for being obscure? Its better to be unlucky than to be eaten by wolves! Ali replied without even thinking about it. The next second, to the man has be odd eyes, and hurriedly change their words, I, I did not mean that, I said, I think big brother your car is very good, just now I am with prejudice, I apologize to you! Thats more like it. The man nodded contentedly, Get in! Ali was afraid that the man would leave him behind and rushed to climb into the car. Seeing the birthday suit in the corner, the heart is still a bit diabolical, but dare not say anything. It is better than being bitten to death by wolves in the wild. Shes still too young to be married to Marcel, she cant just die like this! The car has already arrived at the downstairs of themunity during the random thoughts. Ali got out of the car and tried to go inside. Instead, they were stopped by security guards. Who are you? How dare youe to a high-ss neighborhood like ours, go go go, hurry up!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The guards tone was full of disgust. Ali was furious, Youre the one calling the shots, look carefully, Im Ali, the resident of building number three! The result is that the security guard just took a look, and then let out a giggle, You are Ali, I do not believe it, Ali is a well-known model, where with you like this, and his brother said, today Ali went to the neighboring city to participate in the event, to return the day after tomorrow, you want to impersonate, it is not a coincidence that youe! At that, Ali opened her mouth, but couldnt find the words to retort. In order to make things work with Marcel, she deliberately lied about going out to an event so that Nix wouldnt call and question her about her sleepless nights. Who knows now Hey, this is really lifting a stone to hit their own feet ah! To try to continue to insist that you are Ali now would be to admit that you lied to Nix. What else can we do? All Ali could do was call and try to find a friend to borrow for the night. As a result, she is usually arrogant and domineering, her eyes are growing to the sky, and she simply does not have any friends. After calling several times, no one answered the phone. Its really not possible, Miss Haroun youd better go and stay in a hotel. The man suggested. For now, thats all there is. When you arrive at the nearby hotel and ask for your ID card, the receptionist gives it right back, Sorry, we cant receive you here. Chapter 1955: What are you muttering about? Ali tossed all night, at the moment the heart of anger. Directly and the receptionist turned his face, Why do not receive me, I am not paid, or I am a wanted criminal ah! Said, about to pull out his cell phone, stores like you, you should suffer, wait, Ill call to report you now! The front desk is no slouch either. Immediately stalked the neck, OK, you report it, wait for the police toe, see whether the police first rectify us, or first take you away this ID theft John Doe! Anonymous? ID theft? When did I steal my ID card, dont be ridiculous, this is my ID card! Ali said. The receptionist sneered, I really think I do not see ah, ID card people how good-looking ah, and then look at you now this look, I did not dislike you dirty to stay in the hotel has been very polite. The result? Ali actually enmity, really evil! Ali: Although she does look a little different from her usual appearance after removing her makeup, but its not that different, right? Just wait, Ill fix my makeup now. Ali said.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Reaching for her bag, she was dumbfounded that she had forgotten her bit of makeup in a suburban park. There is nothing at the moment. What can we do about this? Or the man next to him was very kind, Miss Haroun, I have a set of cosmetics in the car, not a big brand, if you do not mind, you can use. Its this time of year, can I still resent it, bring it to me! Ali impatiently held out his hand. The man then retrieved the set of cosmetics and handed it to Ali. Ali began to apply her makeup skills and very quickly gave herself a perfect makeup look. Everything is perfect, that is Ali looked at the very fake white face inside the mirror and couldnt help but spit, What shade of foundation did you buy, so white that even someone as white as me cant handle it. The man lowered his head and he smiled, Miss Haroun you know, this person died, the body will be pale, so the use of ordinary foundation simply does not work, this color number ah, or I specifically find people customized it. What, what? Alis expression chapped. This shade of foundation is for corpses, that means that all these cosmetics are Ah! The heart-rending shouts resounded throughout the hotel. C At this end, Marcel and Bonnie did not know about it. After dropping Ali off, Marcel drove and took Bonnie back to the vi. At the entrance of the vi, Marcel sincerely thanked, Cousin, its good to have your help tonight. Come on, were siblings, whats the point of saying such ufortable things, and Im quite happy that youre looking for my help, which means youre not straight to thete stage! After all, Ali is the sister of a good brother, and it would be unrealistic not to help. It is best to find someone to go with, make it clear and break Alis mind. Originally I was worried that you would fail Anaya, but now it seems that you still know how to protect your wife. Bonnie said, raised her hand and patted Marcels shoulder, Work hard and try to catch up with Anaya sooner so we can drink the wedding wine! Marcel nodded, Yes cousin, I will try. As we were talking, a head suddenly poked out from the side, What are you two muttering about? Chapter 1956: Is everything okay? The sudden sound startled the two. Turning his head, herealized it was Max. Bonnie immediately full of resentment to look at him, brother, you do not walk silently ah, people scared, is going to scare people to death. Max bristled, Who told you to whisper, what are you talking about in the middle of the night? The tone of voice is already full of jealousy. Because his beloved sister, now has a better rtionship with Marcel, his cousin! Then what does he count, all this time of brother and sister love, is all fake? Stop, Bonnie looked at him with that look in her eyes, she knew Max must be making up some house drama in her mind, Marcel is chasing his wife, Im just helping. I have experience in things like chasing wives, Marcel, who is the person you want to chase, what is her personality, tell me, dont worry, cousin I am experienced, no matter which type of girl you are talking about, I can handle it! Marcels eyes lit up, Really cousin? Max braced his hands and tried to say it was all true. As a result, before he could open his mouth, his ear was twisted hard. Talia in a side good gas and funny, Marcel, you do not listen to him, that is he went out to be other girls, imagine those girls are for him this Maxs reputation toe, not to mention chase, even if just say we go out, those girls will be dripping and say Max you really nasty, how so quickly captured my heart. So yeah, those skills are also fake, simply can not be trusted! Wife, you also give me a little bit of face ah, so many people are here! Max whispered. In return, Talia twisted her ears harder and harder. You still have the nerve to save face, Im next to you, and you say youve read a lot of women before, have you ever cared about my feelings? Talia questioned. Max immediately goaded, Yes, yes, its all my fault, wife, dont be angry, Ill admit my mistake now, you let go first, let go first, OK? The couple fought and joked around, and the scene couldnt have been more lively. Seeing this, Marcel then excused himself, Ill go first then, Anaya is still waiting for me at home. Good. Bonnie nodded, Drive slowly on the road and be safe. The couple looked at the couple next to him and said, Come on, its cold standing at the door, dont catch a cold. Yes, yes, be careful of catching a cold, wife wed better hurry into the house, into the house to warm up! Max hurried down the slope. While saying this, he winked towards Bonnie. See, this key time or sister good ah, know to help their own words. Finally, it is not in vain to spoil this sister! I was happy for only three seconds, but then I heard Bonnie say, Once inside, Talia, you can take care of him all you want! Max: My own sister, this is really my own cousin! In the end, Talia still felt sorry for him and let go of his hand, He has thick skin and my hands are sore from wringing it, so forget it. Come wife I give you rubbing, but never tired of you. Max immediately turned into a wife ve. When she entered the house, Bonnie inquired, What brings you guys over here in the middle of the night? My stomach hurts a little. Talia said.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. What? Bonnies nerves were instantly tense, So what are you waiting for, are you going to have a baby soon, hurry up and go to the hospital! Already been to the hospital. Max stopped her, Were justing from the hospital. Bonnie was confused, So what did the doctor say, is it still painful toe to me, is it ready for Rupert to take another look? Chapter 1957: I have nothing to fear Bonnie asked the couple a series of questions that directly baffled them. Look at each other, then can not help butugh out loud. Dont be nervous, its just a normal stomach ache. Max spoke up, The doctor said the baby is almost inbor, so there will be pseudo contractions during this time, and they often hurt. Yes, so I discussed with Max, often this pain, I guess grandpa will be very worried when he sees it, why not just stay with you for a few days and hide from grandpa. Talia also spoke up. So thats it! Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief, I was scared to death, I thought it was some big problem, of course there is no problem staying here, Ill have the maid clean up the room right away. No need, I said hello to Dzune on the way here, the third room on the left on the first floor, hes all packed up for us. Max said. Bonnie: So youre ready to move in, whether I agree with you or not, youll definitely move in? Bonnie teased. Max didnt care, Whats there to ask, I know my sister will say yes. The side of the said also towards Bonnie raised eyebrows. Bonnie was amused, Come on, get some rest, take care of my sister-inw, and call me if youre still ufortable. Shes not a doctor, but she can drive Talia to the hospital! After saying good night to each other, Bonnie went back to her room. To her surprise, Sebastian was still awake, standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with a half-burned cigarette between his fingers. The reason why it was mostly burned is because Sebastian didnt smoke at all. A lot of cigarette ash fell around his feet, making the otherwise white carpet look a little dirty.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Even the butt of the cigarette is about to burn to the hand are oblivious, only concentrating on looking out the window. Bonnie walked up in confusion, Sebastian, what are you doing? Sebastian then turned back and extinguished the cigarette in his hand, When did you get back, things have been settled over at Marcels? Well, it was just a bad peach, and Marcel made his position and feelings clear, and the other party had to leave in disgrace. Bonnie nodded her head and replied. After a pause, his eyes rested on Sebastianagain, Youre smoking in the middle of the night, and in your bedroom, did you run into something? Sebastian has always been considerate and gentle, knowing that she hates the smell of smoke and will avoid smoking in the bedroom. What the hell is going on tonight? Bonnie had concern in her eyes, Is it something tricky? Its okay, Sebastian shook his head, I was just thinking about Joannas injury and forgot I was in the bedroom for a moment. While saying, while opening the new air system next to it, Soon there will be no smell. Bonnies eyes were full of suspicion, Really, youre really okay? Really. Sebastian nodded again, Im fine, dont worry Mrs. Grant, now Im the heir of the Jones Family and the granddaughter-inw of a medical family, just ask who dares to give me a hard time? Sebastians position in therge Capital can already be described as one person below and one person above. Be as dignified as you want to be. Be as illustrious as you want to be. But dont you often have a frown on your face when youre dealing with official business? Bonnie said. Sebastianughed softly and raised his hand to rub her forehead, Thats me fretting about whether its better to directly annex thatpany or go through the process and cooperate first before slowly acquiring it. Chapter 1958: Sensing the difference Bonnie: Ive seen arrogant, but Ive never seen Sebastian so arrogant! The Jones Family is very strong, but after annexing thosepanies, it is impossible to integrate all the employees. This will cause many families to lose their financial resources and their livelihood will be in question. In business, earning money is important, but the most important thing is conscience. Bonnie spoke up, You know that, right? How can I not listen to my wife when she has spoken? Sebastians hand went down and smoothly wrapped around Bonnies shoulders, Listen to your wife all the way! After a bit of joking and talking, Bonnie went to bed. Instead, Sebastian rolled out of bed again and went to the study.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Pulled open the drawer, find the cigarette case, skillfully lit a cigarette for himself and continued to stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling window to contemte. It was almost dawn when Sebastians cell phone finally rang. It was Theo who called. I saw the email you sent, whats wrong, why are you asking all of a sudden for good reason, did you . Did Mom seed in hypnotizing Mrs. Keomany? Theos tone was full of doubts. Sebastian was silent for a long time, Nothing, just thought of asking, so did the hypnosis work? Of course it worked, otherwise how could shee back to me now. Theos tone was very firm. After a pause and added, And Mrs. Keomany should havee to Summer if she hadnt been hypnotized sessfully, and look at now, no movement at all. Isnt that enough proof? Mrs. Keomany is still staying well in Reliacao, apparently hypnotized so sessfully that she has decided from the bottom of her heart that Summer is no longer her daughter. Its a happy ending for all, but Sebastian doesnt sound like hes happy You guys have a good vacation. Sebastian lifted his thin lips, Im just asking off the top of my head to make sure. Is there something going on? Theo is now living a very happy and rxed honeymoon with Summer in a ce where no one knows anyone. In order to keep Mrs. Keomanys side from noticing anything, they cut off all contact with Capital. So much so that when Sebastian wanted to contact him, he had to do so by email. Naturally, Theo was unaware of everything that was happening at Capital. Nothing much. Sebastian replied, Its just kids getting a little hurt from a little fight, and us adults who are busy working and taking care of them. Children, thats how it is, small bumps and bruises are very normal, you small At this point, Theo suddenly couldnt say any more. Because he remembered that he had never been involved in Sebastians childhood. Hes just witnessed how Jay has grown up. But Jay has been treated harshly since he was a child and forced to be an immovable adult, so he is very different from a child. After thinking about it, I finally couldnt find the words to say. The good thing is that Sebastian did not mind andughed softly, Indeed, I was often injured as a child, my adoptive mother was so distressed that she hired seven or eight doctors at home for this reason, for fear that I would not get timely treatment for my injuries. But now, isnt he also growing up well? So dont worry at all, the kids will be fine and the adults will have a good time. I didnt think anything of it, but hearing you say that is a little fishy, Theo sensed something was wrong, Are the kids hurt badly? Chapter 1959: He’ll take care of it Sebastians tone was a bit more helpless, What, youre expecting something to happen to them? You child, how can I expect anything to happen to them, Im just worried. Theo spoke up in discontent, I cant even ask now? If there was something really wrong, I would have had you back in a hurry. Sebastian replied, The fact that you havent heard the news yet means I can still manage on my own. This Well! Theo had to stop, If anythinges up, remember to talk to me. Sebastian promised and hung up the phone. Among the handsome sword eyebrows, a few more points of sadness. What he just said to Theo was a half-truth. The situation at hand, he can indeed still handle himself. But even if you cant manage it yourself, you wont call Theo back. Because, this thing let Theo back, only to fear that things will get worse! After hanging up the phone, Sebastian continued to stand in front of the floor-to-ceiling window until dawn. After taking a shower and changing into a new suit, he became the gentle and elegant Mr. Grant again. No one saw the difference, smiled and greeted each other, sat down for breakfast, and then watched Sebastian leave for the Jones Group. But when sitting in the car, Sebastian raised his hand and pinched his brow, Divert, to the airport. Now? The driver was full of confusion, But Mr. Grant you dont seem to have any clients to receive? Especially from other ces to Capital.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Drive. Sebastian did not exin, throwing down the words and leaned back in his chair, no longer talking. When the driver saw this, he didnt dare to say anything more and obediently drove off to the airport. As a result, when we arrived at the airport, we found that Sebastian actually went straight to the counter, checked in, and was ready to go through the security gate to board the ne. The driver was dumbfounded and rushed forward to stop, Wait Mr. Grant, you are going somewhere, there are still a bunch of meetings waiting for you to convene at thepany. This suddenly said to leave Capital, he is a small driver, it is impossible to exin to the wholepany ah! Ive asked Rupert and Jay to help with that, theyll arrange anything, as for you stay here, Ill be back in eight hours. Huh? The driver blinked,pletely unresponsive, but Sebastian had disappeared from sight. The anxious driver jumped to his feet and pulled out his cell phone to call Bonnie. How to say this is also the presidents wife ah, encounter this kind of thing, to the presidents wife to say, there should be no problem, right? Just as I pulled out my phone, Sebastians call came through. I forgot to remind you, do not tell anyone about this matter, do a good job will have a bonus, if not, this job may not be able to keep, I hope you discretion. Sebastians voice wasid back and nd, but at the moment it sounded extra creepy in the drivers ears! He immediately changed his mind and said forcefully, Dont worry Mr. Grant, Ill be a mute in the airport until youe back, I wont say anything to anyone who asks me! Good work. Thats when Sebastian hung up the phone. The whirlwind turned the phone off and put it in his jacket pocket. A slender flight attendant came forward with a gentle and formic smile on her face, Mr. Grant, the private jet is ready for takeoff, when would you like to depart? Now! Okay Mr. Grant, its 8:05 a. m. time and the estimated time of arrival in Reliacao is 11:55 a. m. Pleasee this way, we are ready to board! Chapter 1960: Something is really wrong! Meanwhile, Bonnie arrived at the hospital with a hearty breakfast. Joanna was talking to the caregiver, turned her head and saw Bonnie, and a sweet smile appeared on her face. Mommy! Joanna stretched out her arms. Bonnieughed as well and went up to hug Joanna, I havent seen you for just one night, why are you suddenly so clingy? Joanna rubbed her shoulder affectionately, I lost sleepst night without mommy to tell me a bedtime story. Eh? Bonnie was a bit surprised, Usually you fall asleep with your pillow, there are actually times when you have insomnia, its really rare! I dont know why, butst night when my nursing aunt came over to put me to bed, I was suddenly so nervous and scared that I couldnt sleep. Frozen eyes, andsted until the big dawn! Its so serious. Bonnie felt something was wrong and hurriedly turned her head to look at the caregiver, Auntie, why didnt you call mest night? The nurse scratched her head, Sometimes she takes naps like this, and when she cant see you, she yells that she cant sleep, I thought it was the norm, so I didnt pay much attention. She didnt know it was not normal at all! But its normal for Joanna to take naps when shes at home. Bonnie became more and more puzzled, Howe it changed after we got to the hospital? How to think about this matter, how to make people feel fishy. When the doctor came by, Bonnie told him about the situation and asked him to diagnose it. The doctor barely stared, First draw a blood! For good reason, why do we need to draw blood, doctor, is Joannas condition serious? Bonnies heart instantly seized up viciously! The doctor looked at the nurse practitioner next to him with a lustful expression. Bonnie instantly understood, Auntie, please push Joanna out for blood draw first, by the way go out for a walk and get some sunshine, this will help the broken leg.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org. Okay Mrs. Grant. When the two left, Bonnies eyes were once again on the doctor. The doctor then spoke, Joannas condition, like central nervous excitement, is suspected to be caused by taking some kind of medication, or something that reacts with the usual medication. To find this out, you have to take a blood test to check the drug content in the blood. Joannas medication has always been arranged by the hospital, and what she eats is just three normal meals a day, there cant be a problem. Bonnie was instantly anxious. Mrs. Grant you take it easy, we dont know whats going on yet, Im just guessing, well have to do the tests to find out. With the doctors reassurance, Bonnies emotions then stabilized. But still gripped his heart hard and waited anxiously for the blood test report toe out. Two hourster, the examination report finally came out. Bonnie rushed up to check it out. Other things also can not read, but the top, the extraordinarily obvious masculine two words, deeply stung her eyes. In any test report, if the word positive appears, it means there is a problem. Then Joanna also Bonnie hardly dared to think about it! Turning his head to look at the doctor, his expression had be heavy. He nodded slowly toward Bonnie, his tone dubious and apologetic, Mrs. Grant, a nt toxin was indeed found in Joannas blood, causing her central nervous system to be disrupted, which is why she cant sleep with palpitations. Chapter 1961: Capture and ask to see Hearing this, Bonnies heart sank hard. Sure enough! The worst thing that could happen is still happening. Probably seeing her expression too serious, the doctor hurried to speak again to reassure, Mrs. Grant, you dont need to be too nervous, although the examination has revealed problems, but the good thing is that it has not yet be a big problem ah. So with proper medical treatment, you can recover your health. Yes! Bonnies mood eased a bit, So, doctor, Joannas condition is not too difficult to treat, right? The doctor nodded, Yes, Ill go make a detailed treatment nter and try to cure Joanna in the shortest possible time. At this point, the doctors tone paused again. The expression became a few points of gravity, But the most important thing right now is not to give Joanna an antidote to the poison, but to find the culprit who gave the poison. Only by finding this person can we really eliminate the matter of children being poisoned from the source. Also, Bonnie needs to bring the rest of the small children over to have a blood draw to see if there are any residues of the same or different toxins in the blood. Bonnie did not dare to slow down, rushed to the rest of the few little ones to take time off, picked up from the elementary school, all had their blood drawn and tested. Fortunately, they are all very healthy. Then it can also prove one thing, this person poisoning is in the hospital to move the hand. So he only reached out to Joanna alone. Bonnie thought about it and told Anna about it. Annas attitude is even more agitated than hers, through the phone can hear her almost smashed the table force, Who is so shameless ah, actually even children are not spared, Bonnie you rx, I wille over now, must help you to investigate this matter to clear. In less than half an hour, Anna arrived at the hospital in a ze of glory. When he saw Bonnie, he didnt say anything and gave Bonnie a big hug first. Dont me the bad guy on yourself, this thing has nothing to do with you, okay, we need to find the bad guy and take care of him as soon as possible. In the end, its a best friend, and she doesnt even need Bonnie to say it, she knows what Bonnie is thinking in her mind. Bonnie is not only worried about her children, but also mes herself at this moment. I me myself for not being the first to notice the difference in my child and to be aware of the dangering around me. So Anna arrived and first gave Bonnie reassurance. Bonnies nose couldnt help but feel a little sour, Thank you Anna, Im much more at ease with you around.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Thats for sure, after all, Im a very reliable person. Anna raised her chin in triumph. The next moment, and looked around, how only you ah, out of such a big thing, Sebastian people where? Hes busy at work today, so dont bother him yet. Bonnie said. Anna nodded, Speaking of which, David went out this morning and also said he had to go to the Jones Group to deal with things, and the two of them went to work together, so it should be a very tricky problem! Thepanys affairs they women do not interfere, that catch the murderer this kind of thing, they two women can also be a perfect solution. Thinking, Anna and Bonnie will seriously discuss the response. The first step is to identify all the people who havee into contact with Joanna and figure out the source of everything Joanna has put in her mouth. Surveince was also copied to identify the people who had entered Joannas room. It doesnt matter if you dont check, youll be shocked when you do. In less than half an hour, Anna found a nurse sneaking in and out of Joannas room several times, each time as if she was a thief. Bonnie, there must be something wrong with this nurse, grab her and ask her! Anna said with certainty. Chapter 1962: There’s always a way Bonnie had the same idea. Immediately went to the nurses station with the surveince footage and asked to see this nurse. It turned out that the hospital did not have such a nurse at all. Who are you fooling? This is clearly your hospital nurses uniform with your name tag on it. If you want to protect your own people, you dont have to say blind things with your eyes wide open. Anna didnt believe it at all. The nurse could not exin clearly, her eyes were red, I really did not take sides, this nurses body shape and appearance, I have not seen at all, if you do not believe, you can go to the personnel department to see the file. Make sure that there is no such number one nurse on file over at the HR department. If its really not one of your nurses, why can you strut around your hospital in a nurses uniform and with a name tag? Anna asked the most important point. The nurse was instantly dumbfounded, Yeah, why? Not to mention Anna, she is also full of confusion. Several people stalled at the nurses station as a long line of patients waiting for consultations gradually formed behind them. Well at that moment, the head nurse came over, Whats going on here, Mrs. Grant, Miss Newman, whats wrong with you guys? The nurse, as if she saw a savior, hurriedly tugged on the head nurses arm and recounted the original situation just now. Okay, I got the general picture, Mrs. Grant, Miss Newman, how about we go to the office and talk? Just go, I want to see what kind of flowers you can say after going to the office. Anna said, and followed the head nurse directly to the office. The head nurse looked back and forth at the monitor several times, and even asked for other monitors to look at together. Finally then perceived the end, put two of the surveince images together, Mrs. Grant, Miss Newman, you pay attention, the cleaningdy pushing the cleaning cart here, after passing this corner, then disappeared in the dead center of the surveince.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Five minutester, that nurse came out of the dead end of the surveince nearby and headed straight for Joannas hospital room. When she left the ward back to the surveince dead end, five minutester, the cleaner reappeared. I believe she doesnt need to borate on what this means. The cold hairs on Annas back stood up, This person is quite powerful, he also knows how to disguise himself, actually so sessfully fooled everyone. Bonnie was concerned about another point, Can this cleaner be found? The head nurse shook her head, her eyes filled with guilt, Probably not, the hospital cleaning is outsourced, and those outsourcingpanies are looking for dayborers to save money, there is no personal information information at all. Whats more, the other party deliberately used this identity to make a disguise, I think it must have been prepared. Its too hard to find out! Bonnie sniffed, her eyebrows couldnt help but knit into a deep ink spot. If we cant find out, the matter of Joanna being poisoned, wont it be over? Even if the other party is the sky worker, there must be a trail to follow, follow the clues down, the sky worker is looking for it in the job market, the job market has monitoring, and then follow those monitors to continue to find. Anna, however, spoke. She didnt believe it, just such a big Capital, that person can still disappear? Nowadays, this era of monitoring everywhere, the sky is also hanging a lot of sky eyes, can certainly be found. Anna said, and shot out a pile of cheque book, In addition, you help me put the word out, as long as the cleaners have contact with this, know a little clue people, alle to me, say a useful information to 100, 000, if you find the whereabouts of a million, to help me catch, to 10 million! She didnt believe it. With such a strong pursuit, she couldnt find the cleaner! Chapter 1963: What else do you think it is? Even if you cant find it, this battle alone is enough to scare the janitor to run outside of Capital. As soon as she runs, shell be caught! Anna youre Bonnie was moved to a lump in her throat. Anna swept her into her arms with a smile on her lips, We are good girlfriends, and Joanna is my goddaughter, now someone dares to bully my goddaughter, of course I am going to pour out my family fortune and y with her! Thats not a joke. Anna really intends to drop a lot of money, even if it costs her family a fortune, to catch that person. But before it got that far, Sebastian brought the man back. Knowing this news, Anna and Bonnie immediately rushed back to the vi. Just into the foyer, they saw the cleaner was covered in filth and was shivering on his knees, with fear written all over his face. Shit, youre the one who poisoned my goddaughter! Annas anger rubbed off on her and went up and clutched the cleaners cor and gave her two ps. The clear, crisp sound echoed through therge living room. The janitor was beaten so hard that blood spilled from the corners of his mouth, but he shivered and dared not speak. Who gave you the nerve, who ordered you, say it! Anna asked again. The janitor looked up shakily and nced at Sebastian. Sebastian, however, was expressionless and had no intention of paying any attention to the cleaners. Yes, it was a man I didnt know either, he gave me a lot of money to pretend to be a nurse and add a little something to that little kids medication, and I was so short of money that I agreed.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. The janitor said, began to bawl, I really know wrong, I dare not again, please do not send me to the police, I do not want to go to jail ah, as long as I do not go to jail, I will do anything! Even if its just to kneel and kowtow to everyone right now. Anna was full of disgust, Who wants you to kowtow, you dont mind humble, I still mind disgusting. She continued to press the issue, What kind of person was it, what did it look like, and what exactly did it say at the time? It was a man, blond and handsome looking, who then said to me that he would give me half a million dors and that I could get it if I added something to that childs medicine. That seems to be someone who spends a lot of time in Weskiney, Anna deduced, doesnt it? No, no, no, he should be someone who just came to Capital from abroad. The janitor shook his head desperately. Anna tsked, Thats strange, a foreigner who just came to Capital and speaks ournguage here? This- The cleaner hurriedly changed his mind again, That should have been in Capital for a long time, it was my own blind guess, your guess should be more urate. What does it look like, how old is it, does it have heavy body hair, does it have fox smell? Just, is the foreigner look, about forty years old, a lot of body hair, like a monkey, and there is fox smell! Hearing these words, Annas expression instantly sank. A bite said, Itse to this, and youre still lying! No, Im not lying, all of this is true. The janitor shook his head desperately. Anna sneered, You do not look at how many months it is, you can still smell the fox and see the thick body hair? In the winter, everyone is covered tightly, even if there is body hair and fox odor, it is impossible to be found. The janitor opened his mouth but couldnt find the words to say. Youre so dishonest and unwilling to tell us the truth, so go to the police station and have some fun! Anna said. What she cant ask, the police can help ask. Chapter 1964: You go first No, dont send me to the police. The janitor was so anxious that he almost cried out. Anna was toozy to care and called a few maids to help, ready to send the cleaner to the police station. At this point, Sebastian then spoke up, All right, Ill take care of this. How do you deal with it, Anna was dissatisfied, Im about to seed in setting up a conversation, and youre just now saying youll deal with it, isnt that stealing my credit? You cant do that even if you want to perform in front of Bonnie! The next instant, Sebastians expression but a few points of solidity, coldly said, You have not yet asked the truth is not a sess, and how can say I steal your credit? Every word, even punctuation, is wrapped in ice. Anna was stunned. With eyes full of disbelief, he looked at Sebastian, What are you doing, talking so chokingly. No choking, Sebastian lowered his eyes, just think she does not see the coffin, intend to move the real thing, see blood, you women should not be involved, afraid to scare. So thats it! Anna believed this, I told you so, I thought you were suddenly impatient, okay, leave it to you, Bonnie and I will wait for the results. Seriously, she just pped the janitor twice in anger, and her palm still hurts now! Sebastian nodded and let the maids drag the cleaners out. A long way away, you can still hear the miserable screams of the cleaners. Very oozy indeed. After a long time, Sebastian finally returned to the vi. The two men in the living room greeted her and asked for the results, Hows it going, did you find out who the mastermind behind her is? Sebastian pursed his filmy lips, Didnt find out, she had poison on her too, and now shes dead. Dead, dead? Bonnie found it unbelievable, Its too sudden to die just like that! The other side apparently also did a foolproof n, so the cleaner was caught and the countdown to life was already in progress. Sebastian replied. In his tone, with a little regret, If only we had caught her earlier, we might have been able to ask something. Its useless to talk about this now. Anna sighed, Not catching the real culprit behind the scenes means there is still a possibility that something will happen, now what? Do I need to go on all-day alert? Even a thousand days of defense against thieves is not enough. Sebastian replied, Whats more, the other side is in the dark and we are in the light, now all we have to do is to hide in the dark as well. How to hide? Sebastians eyes fell on Bonnie, Ive got a private jet ready, you go pack your things, and in two hours, the ne will take you and your six kids out of Capital. What?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Bonnie was deeply shocked and shook her head desperately, No, were all gone, so what are you going to do? Wouldnt it be more dangerous to leave Sebastian alone at Capital? Ill get bodyguards to keep me safe. Sebastian replied, And youre all in hiding so I can feelfortable tracking down this mastermind. That can not leave you alone, ah, so, I also stay, let the children and they hide on. Couples are supposed to suffer together! Its just not fair to Sebastian that shes hiding out alone now. If you still stay at Capital, wont it be more tricky if I have toe and make sure youre safe if something happens. Sebastian raised his hand and rubbed Bonnies forehead, Behave, you take the kids and leave so I can rest easy. Chapter 1965: A good brother will stick his knife in both sides Bonnie finally gave in after a good deal of talk. Two hourster, she was on a private jet with her six little ones. Because of the reason Joanna and Nicole are still sick, the private ne evenes with two beds, plus that big pile of stuff. It is not an exaggeration to say that the family has moved. But if you really move, the number of people whoe to see you off will be too small. Just two people, Sebastian and Anna. It happened suddenly and was a big deal, so Sebastian and Bonnie discussed it, and then they didnt n to tell anyone else about it. All that was said to the outside world was that it was Bonnie who had taken some of the kids for a walk. As for where it went, its a secret. Ill pick you up and take you home as soon as Ive settled things here. Sebastian said. Bonnie mumbled with a thick nasal voice, Okay, Ill wait for you. Anna shook the phone in her hand towards Bonnie, Dont forget to call me when you go out, you must always keep in touch, you hear me? Good. Bonnie nodded heavily. Soon, the private ne closed its hatch and took off towards the distance. Untilpletely out of sight, Sebastian then withdrew his gaze, turned his head to look at Anna next to him and spoke, I will cut off all contact between Bonnie and us, so you will not contact her either. At that, Annas eyes widened incredulously, Why, Sebastian are you out of your mind? For good reason, why did you do it! Sending Bonnie and the kids far away and cutting off contact. Is this a case of not wanting to live?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian looked deep into Annas eyes, Yeah, I just dont want to live it. Anna: It took a full three minutes for her to respond to what Sebastian had actually said. No, but? Is it the one she understands but anymore? Just as he was about to ask a question, Sebastian spoke up and revealed his n. Anna opened her mouth wide, but did not speak for a long time. So, do you understand what I mean? Sebastians voice was muted, I told you only one person, Anna, and I hope you can keep it a secret. Annas expression was written with gravity andplexity. I can understand your decision, but why did you tell only me, did you not even tell Rupert? Anna asked. Sebastian nodded, Yes, no one else knows except you. You trust me that much? Anna was suddenly a little burdened, It seems that my position in your heart is more important than Davids. Youre not as important as he is. Sebastian unrelentingly opened his mouth to deny, The reason why I told you is because you are Bonnies bestie and have a very stroppy personality, if I didnt know the truth, Im afraid Id be directly quarrelling and blowing up. Instead of exining to Anna at that time, it would be better to make it clear now. It is also considered to be forever. Annas forehead flew over a few ck lines, speechless to roll his eyes. She had a good understanding of her character and was so merciful to tell her the truth first, she really had Sebastianto thank! From now on, be polite to me, or Ill tell the truth one day if Im not happy. Anna threatened viciously. Sebastian shook his head and his tone was firm, You wont. What makes you so sure that you know what I am? Sebastian replied, I dont know you very well, but I know Bonnie, and its natural to be her best bestie and help each other out, to cut both ways, right? Chapter 1966: You don’t hurt me anymore Looking at Sebastians calm and rxed face, Anna really cant help but want to curse. How, how can we be pinched so dead! I wont talk about it, even if I die, okay? Anna spoke without good grace. Sebastian corrected, Really if you die or can say, or Bonnie knows, should be angry with me, that I forced you to die. Anna is toozy to take up again, and after another hard white eyes, turned straight away. Turn around, but cant help but sigh softly. These two people, why cant they stop living their lives? C Bonnie left with the kids and the Pearsons only found out about it the next day. the Old Mr. Pearson looked most distraught, Why didnt you take me with you when you went out for a walk? How boring to leave him alone in Capital! Max immediately came forward, Great Grandpa, this is not there I apanied you, if you want to go y, I take a day off and apany you to the nearby vacation resort? Forget it, the Old Mr. Pearson was full of disgust, I have no fun with you, a big man, and Talia is about to give birth, what are you running around, not at all in tune. Is that all it takes to be a good father? Max was disliked, the heart that suffocated ah! When I turned my head and saw Marcel there, an idea came to my mind. Then he spoke, Great Grandpa, actually you can find something else to do, I happen to have a very interesting thing here. What is it? the Old Mr. Pearson was instantly interested. Max raised his hand and pointed to Marcel, Marcel is recently chasing his wife, Great Grandpa you help toe up with ideas, so you kill time, solve Marcels personal problems, and by the way, find yourself a grandson-inw! What a great way to kill three birds with one stone. The Old Mr. Pearsons eyes lit up. Yeah, why didnt he think of that? When all was said and done, the Old Mr. Pearsons eyes fell on Marcel, Whats your sweethearts name, what does she look like, whats her personality like, where does she live and what does she like. Marcel was pitted by his own cousin and could only look over with sultry eyes. Maxughed heartily and waved his hand towards Marcel, Why are you looking at your cousin like that?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. You say you, still polite what ah, this is all my part of the matter, but if you really want to thank, send me some diapers and milk powder on it, do not too much ah, send a ten boxes on it! Marcel: Good guy, this pitted himself not only, but also to manage him to ask for something? Cousin, you are at least the owner of thepany, so you dont need the little diapers and form I gave you, right? Marcel said. Max waved his hand, This you do not understand it, this married with a child, the mind has to change, my money is a lot, but all have to be saved for the wife, after all, the wife for me to give birth to children more hard ah. After a pause, and deliberately said, Look at me, all forget that you do not have a wife yet, how can you appreciate my feelings, me me, anyway, you send it first, when you have a wife naturally understand. Next to Talia also can not help butugh, Marcel you do not fear, by the time you get married and have children, I will let your cousin double buy things back. Marcel nodded, Its better to be cousins wife. Maxs sad face, Wife, why are you still helping Marcel ah, you do not love husband me at all? Chapter 1967: Love dog-headed soldier Talia deliberately face, who let you deliberately bully Marcel ah, you have a family, a wife and children, Marcel is still in the wife chasing stage it, after the hand to do the wedding and so on, everywhere to spend money. Are you not raiding Marcels wife book by asking him for money now? Talia, of course, knows that the Pearson family is very wealthy, not to mention sending ten boxes of diapers and form, even if they send a hundred boxes, they will not be poor. But watching Marcel being teased like this, he couldnt help bute forward to help speak up. Look, its Talia who loves her brother, unlike you, who knows how to screw him. the Old Mr. Pearson also came forward to help. After a pause, but full of expectation to look at Marcel, So what is the situation of that girl ah, you hurry to tell grandpa me ah! Marcel: Saying that others pitted him, isnt Great Grandpa still the same? However, it turns out that Marcel really thought wrong. The Old Mr. Pearson, once he stepped in, became a strong emotional helper for the two. That afternoon, when hegot home from work, Marcel saw the Old Mr. Pearson sitting in the living room. Great, Great Grandpa, why are you here? Marcels eyes widened in shock. Following rushed forward to take the Old Mr. Pearson away, What is there to go back and talk about, Great Grandpa you do not mess with me, this if Anaya knows, I Before she could finish her sentence, Anaya came out of the kitchen with a spat in her hand, Mr. Pearson, what are you doing? Anaya, this, this is Marcel froze in ce, not knowing for a moment how to introduce himself. But Anaya hooked up the corner of her mouth, What, you dont even recognize your own grandpa? Or are you just happy that you havent seen him for a long time? You two already know each other? Marcel asked, puzzled. Anaya nodded, Yes, its a coincidence that the great grandfather carried a sack to our neighborhood, around who is not allowed to approach, only I came home from work, he found me and asked me if you live in this neighborhood. I was worried that it was a bad guy, but when I asked, I found out that it was your great grandfather, who hadnt visited you for a long time and came here on purpose this time. Saying that, Anaya smiled sweetly towards the Old Mr. Pearson again, Great Grandpa, go wash your hands in the bathroom, we are ready to start dinner, I made roast pork, didnt you say you like to eat? Yes, yes, yes. the Old Mr. Pearson smiled brightly, I smelled it just now, Anaya you must have made it especially delicious, I want to eat three bowls of riceter! While saying that, he also squeezed his eyebrows towards Marcel, indicating that Anaya is really good and must be grasped. Marcel: No, we must hurry after dinner to send Great Grandpa away. As soon as he finished eating, Marcel immediately said, Great Grandpa, its gettingte, why dont I drive you back? As soon as the words left his mouth, the Old Mr. Pearsons eyes widened, But my home is more than 50 kilometers away from downtown Capital, so how can you deliver it?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Mr. Pearson, Grandpa came all the way over here, why are you in a hurry to send him back? Anaya also stepped forward and said. Marcel had to back off, Then Ill send him to a hotel to stay. No, no, the hotel is expensive, its not easy for you two to save money, Ill stay here for one night, tomorrow Ill take a bus back home, the room downstairs on the left is good, how about I stay? Chapter 1968: Let’s sleep together Marcels face was full of helplessness, Grandpa, the one you are talking about is my room, next to me is the guest room, if you really want to stay, you can stay in the guest room! Thats fine, Ill take the guest room. the Old Mr. Pearson smilingly picked up the juice, Ill take a look at the room ah. Within two minutes of entering the room, the Old Mr. Pearson eximed. The young couple rushed in to check, Grandpa are you okay? the Old Mr. Pearson rose red cheeks waving hands, I have nothing, but this bed seems to be soiled, sorry Anaya, I am really useless old man, even a cup of juice can not end, really give you trouble, or I better go out to live. On the light blue bed, there was indeed arge puddle of juice that looked abrupt. But how could Anaya let the Old Mr. Pearson stay in a hotel. Its okay big grandpa, Ill just go change your bed. Mr. Pearson, where is the other four-piece bed set in the house? Anaya asked seriously. the Old Mr. Pearson immediately came up next to Marcel and threatened in a whisper, Just say theres none in the house, or Ill dirty all the sheets you can sleep on at your house! Marcel: Although speechless, he went along with it, No more extras. Huh? Anaya is full of difficulties, Then why dont I go downstairs to buy it now, the mall should still be open. Dont be such a bother Anaya, I can just squeeze in with Marcel for one night, when Marcel came to my house as a child, he used to sleep with me, right Marcel, you shouldnt mind me, right?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Marcel: words have been said to this point, he dared to say dislike? In this way, the Old Mr. Pearson was able to stay in Marcels room as he wished. And then fell asleep on the bed, the snoring is amazing, but also sleepwalking! Marcel was just lying down when the Old Mr. Pearson kicked him out of bed. You old thief, dont even think about hijacking my territory, see how my flying legs will subdue you. Great Grandpa, its me. Marcel rubbed his butt. The old Mr. Pearson spoke to him as he rose from the ground. the Old Mr. Pearson grunts even more ferociously than before. Marcel tried several times to lie down on the. The bed was unsessful, so he finally gave up and took his Summer cooler and went to lie down on the couch in the living room. But the sofa is very narrow, and Marcel is tall and big, two feet hanging outside, very ufortable. I was tossing and turning ufortably when a wary voice suddenly came to my ear, Who, whos there? Its me, dont be afraid. Marcel replied. Snapping- The lights in the living room were turned on, and dazzling white light instantly poured into all corners. Anaya, standing at the corner of the stairs with a baseball bat in her hand, looked at Marcel with a dismayed expression, Mr. Pearson, why are you sleeping here? Marcel smiled with a bitter smile, Great Grandpa snores and sleepwalks, he started punching and kicking me as soon as I got close to the bed, and I was more interested in seeing the sun tomorrow morning, so I came out to sleep. Poof! Anaya didnt hold back andughed out loud. At this point in time, Marcel actually has the heart to joke. On closer inspection, Marcel did have several fresh bruises on his face and arms. It looks like you got beat up pretty good! Anaya said. Marcel nodded, Yeah, thats why I came out, what, did I make you noisy? Not really, its just that I went downstairs to get some water to drink and saw a dark shadow on the living room couch and thought it was a bad guy. Anaya said. Now that you know its me, dont worry, go to sleep. Anaya mumbled, went downstairs, poured water and went back to her room. When we reached the door of the room, think about it and turn your head, Or else, youe to my room and well sleep together? Chapter 1969: The battle was fierce last night Marcel thought he had heard wrong and looked at Anaya with dismay in his eyes. I didnt mean anything else, its just that its too cold to sleep in the living room on this day, so I thought, why dont we just make do. Anaya hurriedly exined. After a pause and said, Dont worry, I wont take advantage of you. Marcel couldnt hold back augh, Arent you worried about me taking advantage of you? Is that so? Anaya also followed andughed, really if you do something to me, I can logically rely on you, anyway, you are nice, if and you cooked rice, certainly I earn ah! At those words, Marcels eyes shed. But it was only an instant before he was back to his usual self, clutching his quilt and pillow and heading upstairs. Since there were no extra quilts, Marcel had no way to bunk on the floor. Two people sleep in the same bed. This was also the first time Marcel entered Anayas room. Girls rooms, are they all so light and elegant? Marcel asked curiously as he surveyed the rooms furnishings. Anayas room is furnished with a simple bed, two bedside tables and a desk and closet, all of which Marcel had purchased earlier. When you put it in, it looks empty, without any semnce of a sense of home atmosphere. But now, although the furniture is still the same, but Anaya put some small ornaments, the floor alsoid a cute tiger cartoon carpet, there is a corner of the same pattern shape of the floormp, suddenly more warm. I was just drumming it up, I dont know how the other girls set it up. Anaya smiled shyly, If you dont like it, Ill remove it all tomorrow. No need. Marcel replied, Now you are thedy of the house and this is your room, so you can decorate it any way you want without asking my opinion. Hearing the word hostess, Anayas heart was actually quite warm. Although she and Marcel were contractually sh married, during the time they lived together, it was obvious that Marcel treated her well, treated her very equally, and treated her as the owner of the home, a part of the family. This is an experience she has never had in the past twenty years. Mr. Pearson, do you think if we hadnt been in such a hurry to find a marriage partner, we wouldnt have had the chance to run into each other? Lying on the bed, Anaya spoke in a small voice, Thats kinda a shame. Is it a pity that you dont get to find a sh date like me, or is it simply a pity because youll miss me? Marcel asked. Anaya froze for a moment, Arent they both the same? Not at all. Marcel replied, But it depends on how you interpret it. Anaya is still a bit baffled, I dont really understand. Marcel nailed it, Youll get itter, for now, go to sleep! Covered with the nket, Marcel then closed his eyes. When Anaya saw this, she had a lot of things she wanted to ask, but she held back. I just couldnt sleep, with Marcels words echoing in my head. And I dont know if it means what she thinks it means Thinking too much, Anaya gorgeous insomnia. The next morning, I came downstairs with two dark circles under my eyes, only to find that the Old Mr. Pearson was already awake and practicing Tai Chi in the living room. Good morning Anaya, dont make breakfast, I ordered takeaway, you two have worked hard, sit down and enjoy a meal in the morning! Looking at the dark circles under Anayas face, the Old Mr. Pearsons heart was so beautiful.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It looks like his ployst night was a sess! Chapter 1970: Underestimating me isn’t it? The Old Mr. Pearson has even begun to fantasize about helping with the kids when the timees. If a boy is born, the reward will be five million, and if a girl is born, the reward will be ten million, no, fifteen million! As he was thinking about it, Marcel came out of the upstairs room. Great Grandpa, youre up so early? the Old Mr. Pearson a serious nod, Yes, I used to get up at this time in my hometown, after all, the elderly sleep less, and more exercise is good for the body well. He wont say that he wanted to know aboutst nights battle early in the morning, so he woke himself up with more than 20 rm clocks! And even so, Marcel was still full of unbelievable expressions. Because he knows the Old Mr. Pearson too well. This old man since the age of forty-five, basically have to sleep until ten in the morning to wake up, and eat breakfast also have to fall back to sleep again. Which is like now, actually so alive and well. The sun is really out of the west! Yes, there are advantages to getting up early. I have to go to the office after dinnerter, just in time to take you to the station. Marcel said. Anaya was surprised, So anxious to send Grandpa away, stay a few more days would be good. the Old Mr. Pearson is also not willing, Yes, I just came and you want to kick me out, you, you are the same as killing the donkey? Marcel was confused by thement, What does that have to do with unloading? the Old Mr. Pearson came close to his ear, If it werent for me, you would have gotten your beautyst night, and if it werent for me, you wouldnt have known when you would have been able to cook rice with Anaya and give me big fat grandchildren! Marcel: He gave the Old Mr. Pearson an extremely odd look, Who told you we were st night. Huh? the Old Mr. Pearson looked at Marcel with extreme disappointment, Did you do nothing but talk purely under a quilt? Neither. Marcel replied. I told you, Anaya such a good girl ced next to you, you can still hold back, then you are either willow or brain. the Old Mr. Pearson breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Marcel was still saved. The result was the next second. Marcel spoke, It waste, so we didnt talk and went straight to bed. the Old Mr. Pearson: It might as well be a little chat! Great Grandpa, what are you two talking about? Anaya walked over and asked with a curious face. The Old Mr. Pearson immediately squeezed out a full smile, Nothing, we are just chatting casually, Anaya, I suddenly remembered that there are still some old friends I have not seen, it is not easy toe to the city once, I want to see them before going back to the country, can you? The Old Mr. Pearsons eyes were filled with anticipation. Anaya agreed without even thinking, Of course, Grandpa, I have no problem with that. After a pause and then looked at Marcel, Mr. Pearson, what do you think?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. After all, it is Marcels house, so we should ask Marcels opinion! What can Marcel say? Only agreed, Eh, great grandpa you want to stay for a few more days! Otherwise what else can be done, and it is impossible to really get rid of him. After receiving permission, the Old Mr. Pearsons mouth swept open a smug smile, Dont worry, Im not staying for nothing, Anaya, didnt you say youre off tomorrow, it just so happens that Marcel has nothing to do tomorrow, here, this is for you! Anaya came up to take a look and got excited, Great Grandpa, how did you get this? Chapter 1971: I’m his own grandfather! Seeing how excited Anaya was, Marcel also poked his head in curiosity. Found out it was actually two tickets to an amusement park. This amusement park is a new theme park, which has my favorite Tinker Bell cat and bear theme pavilion, I have long wanted to go, but can not grab a ticket, the market only very expensive scalper tickets. Anaya said. Here, his eyes suddenly widened, Great Grandpa, you wouldnt have gone to overpay for the tickets, would you? This is not good. Everyone must boycott scalpers! the Old Mr. Pearson hurriedly waved his hands, No no, this is thest time our old family held a banquet, a person as a gift to me. The Old Mr. Pearson is talking about thest time he gave Nicole a full moon reception. Then the person in charge of this theme amusement park also ran to participate, specially giving many lifetime free y cards, including several single tickets, saying they were for fellow servants. He originally wanted to give Anaya a lifetime free y card, but then thought about it, he is now just an old man from his hometown to the city, Marcel is also a small white cor, have this card also can not exin, which changed his mind to take a single ticket. As for the free lifetime card, when Marcels vest falls off, its not toote for him to send it again! Great grandpa you still have such connections. Anaya has more than a little admiration in her eyes, But this ticket is very expensive, Ill pay you at the original price. You children, and I still mention what money ah, I live here did not pay for amodation, how kindly still ask you for money, take it to y! the Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand bashfully. Anaya is just as polite. After smiling and saying thank you to Great Grandpa, he ced the tickets carefully and cautiously in the walletpartment. Turned his head and asked Marcel, Mr. Pearson, what time do you get off work today, lets go to the supermarket together to buy a little something to eat tomorrow, its very expensive to eat inside. About five oclock, Ill call you when Im almost home, then youe downstairs. Marcel replied. Anaya also hmmed. After thinking about it, his eyes fell on the Old Mr. Pearson again, So, Grandpa, what are you going to do tomorrow, do you want toe with us? If you cant, you should buy a high-priced ticket, its not good to leave him alone at home. the Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand, You guys y with yourselves, dont mind me, I happen to be going out to meet an old friend tomorrow. Three people discussed, which went out to go and y their own. Feeling that the rtionship between the two had been pushed even further, the Old Mr. Pearson was satisfied and called his own private car and went back to the Pearson Mansion. The original is quite beautiful, reliable on the sofa within two minutes, the face sank down again. I wonder how Bonnie and the kids are doing out there?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Unable to resist, the Old Mr. Pearson dialed Bonnies phone number. But after calling several times, the other party was prompted that they were not in the service area. The more I thought about it, the more I wondered, so I simply called Sebastian again. Grandpa, is something wrong? Sebastians voice was a little hoarse and tired. Why cant I get Bonnies phone, Sebastian, is Bonnie off in some no-mansnd with no signal? the Old Mr. Pearson asked in confusion. The phone nodded and Sebastian was silent for a full half minute. Following that, I said, Since its a vacation, of course I want Bonnie to have a good time without any distractions, so I wont let anyone else call her. the Old Mr. Pearson was so angry that his nose was crooked, Can I be someone else, Im Bonnies own grandfather! I cant even make a phone call to my own granddaughter, what kind of reasoning is that? If you want tomunicate, you can do it properly when shees back, but not now. Sebastians tone was categorical. Without waiting for the old man to speak again, he said, All right grandpa, I have several meetings to attend on my side, very busy, hanging up. Toot-toot- The phone was then simply hung up. The Old Mr. Pearson jumped up on the spot and shouted in anger. At least he is an elder, how can he be treated like this? Cant stand it, really cant stand it! Dzune, get my car ready and take me to the Jones Group right now. He wanted to see what Sebastian was up to, how dare he deny him contact with Bonnie! The Old Mr. Pearson arrived at the Jones Group in a ze of glory. Apparently Sebastian had anticipated this, and the Old Mr. Pearson was stopped by two receptionists just as he entered thepany lobby. The Old Mr. Pearson, youre here to see Mr. Grant, right? Come,e, pleasee this way with me and well take the private elevator up. Count on his brats conscience, lets go! The Old Mr. Pearson lifted his foot into the elevator and sensed that something was wrong. Raising his hand and pointing to the soft-covered leather sofa at the corner, he asked, Why is there this in the elevator, just sitting in an elevator, can still be tired enough to need to sit on the sofa? The two front deskdies smiled without saying anything and pressed the button for the top floor. The elevator rose slowly, and halfway up, it suddenly wobbled, and then it was stuck in the main and did not move. The two receptionists did not panic, came to the button to check a bit, expression regretful iparable, Oh no, the elevator is broken, the Old Mr. Pearson, we may have to be stuck inside for a while. At the word, the Old Mr. Pearson instantly understood. Coldugh, I said how this ce has a sofa, feelings are for me ah. Sebastian, thats a good one! Chapter 1972: Taking care of some things The receptionist did not dare to say anything, but could only force a smile and put the couch a little closer to the Old Mr. Pearson. the Old Mr. Pearson is also very dry, since there is no way out, simply very frankly sitting on the sofa. Also did not forget to reach out and touch the material of the sofa, Sebastian the brat is quite willing to spend money ah, with the best topyer ofmbskin, the smell is also removed very clean, the shape and style are the best and most popr, to tens of thousands of dors, right?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Its like fifty-five thousand. The receptionist said. Its pretty expensive, so how much do you pay your receptionist a month? the Old Mr. Pearson asked again. The receptionist is like a big enemy, stammering for a long time, but do not dare to say anything. Its okay, its just a casual question. If you dont want to answer, forget it, I wont force you. After a pause and said, But this sofa is afraid to use this time, lost strange pity, you who want ah, can move back to use ah! Is it really possible? Excitement erupted in the receptionists eyes, Can we really move this? Sure thing. the Old Mr. Pearson nodded, The other one doesnt have one does it, dont worry, Ill pay for it myself and get you one just like it! the Old Mr. Pearson, thank you so much indeed. And I still polite what ah, I just look at your age and my granddaughter is about the same, so I can not help but want to care about you, by the way, you two have fallen in love ah? Staying in the elevator, the Old Mr. Pearson did not have the slightest expression of panic and anger. He smiled and chattered with the two receptionists as if he were the old grandfather next door. So much so that both receptionists wondered if Sebastians approach was a bit too radical. A good old man, why should be trapped in the elevator not to meet ah, can meet a good chat well! As he was thinking, the elevator door dinged and was opened from outside. Two men in orange overalls stood at the entrance of the elevator with apologetic smiles on their faces, Im so sorry the Old Mr. Pearson, the elevator suddenly encountered a malfunction, good thing we have fixed it in time, its fine now, are you still scared? The Old Mr. Pearson ignored it and closed the elevator door again from the inside. Then press the button for the top floor and the elevator goes up again. the Old Mr. Pearson, I think there may be some misunderstanding between you, you do not need to be too angry, and Mr. Grantmunicate well, you can certainly get a good result. The receptionist followed the elevator up, not forgetting to persuade in a gentle voice. the Old Mr. Pearson nodded his head cooperatively, still smiling, Good good, Im sure tomunicate well. But when the elevator door opened, the Old Mr. Pearson face smile but quickly converge a clean, straight to the presidents office. Push open the door and dont care that there are two blonde customers inside. He walked straight up to Sebastian and raised his hand and gave him a hard p. Receptionist: !!! No, is this really the Old Mr. Pearson they just saw, how could he be so furious in the blink of an eye! Mr. Grant, Im sorry, we didnt expect the Old Mr. Pearson to the receptionist was so scared that his whole body began to tremble. The two blonde clients were equally dumbfounded, as if they didnt know what was going on. Excuse me, I need to take care of a little family business right now, can you please wait for me in the conference room? Sebastian, however, was calm and collected and opened his mouth to inquire. Chapter 1973: How come she’s the one doing all the bad stuff? Blonde customers want to eat melon, but it is not good to stay in in sight.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Had to nod and leave with one step and three steps back. The two receptionists saw the bad situation and also hurriedly withdrew from the office, even not forgetting to thoughtfully hang up the no-disturbance sign. In the office, only Sebastian and the Old Mr. Pearson were left. the Old Mr. Pearsons hand is still shaking a little, is just pped hard that p caused. But he tried desperately to keep hisposure and red angrily at Sebastian, I need to contact Bonnie now, so hurry up! Bonnie is on vacation right now, so dont worry about it, Grandpa. Sebastian still said the same thing, If theres nothing else, I really need to go to a meeting. Stop right there! the Old Mr. Pearson stopped Sebastian in his tracks, If its really just a normal vacation, why wont you let me contact Bonnie, are you going to do something to Bonnie? If that were true, the Old Mr. Pearson would have said no! His Bonnie, no one is allowed to touch! Bonnie is my wife and the real mother of my six children, do you think Id be willing to do anything to her? Sebastian said. the Old Mr. Pearson: It seems, and indeed is, so true. Then why dont you let me contact Bonnie? I have my own reasoning, so dont worry about it. Right grandpa, if you really want to contact Bonnie that much, Ill book a ticket for you too, and you go out for a trip? Hearing these words, the old Mr. Pearson face of anger instantly dissipated. He rubbed his hands excitedly, Yes, yes, Ive long wanted to follow the tour, so when do we leave, now? After a pause, he added, No, I havent fixed the marriage between Anaya and Marcel yet, wouldnt it seem too irresponsible to leave now? No matter what, we should take care of these two people first before we leave! A ticket for the day after tomorrow, or you can book your own, its a private ne anyway, you can go when you want. Sebastian replied. the Old Mr. Pearson nodded vigorously, Okay, then I will call you as soon as I have dealt with the matter at hand, but you should have done so earlier, and trapped me with the elevator, so angry that I pped you, does it hurt? It doesnt hurt. Sebastian shook his head, When its taken care of, you get in touch with Anna, and Anna will arrange it. The Old Mr. Pearson left in high spirits. Not long after, Annas phone call came, her tone angry and anxious, Sebastian what do you mean, let me arrange the Old Mr. Pearsons ne, where do I arrange him to go ah, to Bonnie? To travel. Sebastian corrected. Isnt it the same, the old man reads that Bonnie has gone on a trip and hes going too, wouldnt that be going to Bonnie? Anna questioned. Once the grandparents and grandsons meet, Im afraid they will find out the end! When the scene cant be closed, dont me her for not reminding. The next second, Sebastian was heard to reply, There are so many ces to travel in the world, did I promise that it must be the one Bonnie went to? Anna: !!! The silence for a long time, only slowly spoke, I have to say, key word this kind of thing, or you the adulterer is more good at ah! Im ttered. Sebastian replied nonchntly. I would agree to help, but have you thought about it? You can only trick the old man into getting off the ne, and when you dont see Bonnie when you get off the ne, how will it end then? Chapter 1974: Lifting a stone to smash your own feet The Old Mr. Pearson, after all, is too old to be forcibly imprisoned. Unrealistic. Once he gambled to a hunger strike or something, Sebastian could really let him starve to death? You just arrange the ce for the tour, and Ill take care of the rest. Sebastian replied. Anna: All right, lets just pretend shes blindly worrying about it. Anyway, after she arranged the travel location, the rest of the things will be all regardless, what will make a mess, Sebastian himself bear! At this end, the Old Mr. Pearson did not know that he was about to be sent to travel to apletely new ce. He went back to the Pearson Mansion and packed his bags, and then went back to Marcels house with a little tune. Anaya and Marcel also came back from the supermarket and bought a pocket full of snacks and stuff. Next to it are many Capital specialties, piled up like a small mountain. the Old Mr. Pearson was a bit puzzled, Anaya, what are you doing buying so many specialties when you go to the amusement park, are you nning to sell them at the stall tomorrow? But even if it is a stall, it should not sell this ah. Beautiful balloons, cute hair bands and so on, which is not the same as the high sales of bit production? Anaya smiled and shook her head, No Grandpa, these are for you. For me? Yes, its not easy for you toe to Capital, you have to bring something back, take these specialties, they are all very soft and sticky pastries, you can just eat them. the Old Mr. Pearson understood. He previously portrayed himself as an old man from the countryside, thats why Anaya prepared the specialties for him, thinking that it would be a pity if he didnt even get to eat the specialties after a trip to Capital. This girl, very thoughtful! the Old Mr. Pearson smiled as he picked up a box of pastries and read the words on it, Pearson Group, plum cake? Yes, Grandpa, the family that makes plum cake is also names Pearson, is now Capital very famous medical family the Pearson family, this plum cake inside the addition of Chinese herbal ingredients, not only delicious, but also can strengthen the body! the Old Mr. Pearson: This is his home made ah, and this plum cake is also his invention. Great Grandpa, try it, its really good. Anaya said, and unwrapped a piece and handed it to the Old Mr. Pearson. The Old Mr. Pearson couldnt stop the tears from flowing in his heart. At that time, he did not know how many pieces he ate in order to make this plum cake taste the best and the drug work best. So much so thatter when you hear the three words plum cake are some nausea and regurgitation. It was easy to resist a little after more than a decade, and now that I saw Anaya take it out, that familiar feeling of resistance came up again from the depths of my heart. Whats wrong Great Grandpa, dont you like this? Anayas eyes were full of worry, Is it that you cant eat this kind of stuff? the Old Mr. Pearson hurriedly grabbed a hand, Why, I just look too beautiful, I do not know what to start with. Just eat normally. Anaya replied, Even if it looks good, its just a piece of pastry, you must not have any psychological burden, Great Grandpa. Good. In Anayas expectant eyes, the Old Mr. Pearson stuffed the plum cake into his mouth with tears in his eyes. Great Grandpa, why are you still crying? Im so touched, this is the first time someone has bought me plum cake to eat. After all, he used to make it for himself to eat. Whats wrong with that? If you like it, give me an address, and Ill send it to you every month from now on! Hearing this, the Old Mr. Pearsons tears fell even more furiously. Whoops, ate this piece not to mention, after each month to receive a new plum cake. He should not have invented this kind of medicinal pastry in the first ce!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 1975: The light bulb at a little distance Fearing a second piece of plum cake, the Old Mr. Pearson hurriedly changed the subject, Anaya, I see you have two bags next to you, whats in them? This, ah, is a gift I bought for you, Grandpa! Anaya said and took out a set of clothes and a pair of shoes from the paper bag. I also met you for the first time Great Grandpa, it was so sudden that I didnt have time to prepare anything, so Im making up for it today, I hope youll like it. Anaya herself is not much savings, but after all, it is the first time to meet the Old Mr. Pearson, the number of manners can not be less, so they went to a luxury brand to buy a full set of clothes, spending more than three thousand dors. Its so pretty. If I wear this back, wont I be properly envied to death? the Old Mr. Pearson was overjoyed. Great Grandpa, try it on and see if it fits. Anaya said. the Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand, No, I just came back from outside, all sweaty, if the clothes are dirty what to do, I have to save it, wait for the time to bathe and incense, dress up and wear again! Pfft Anaya didnt hold back andughed out loud. Grandpa is too humorous! Okay, then you can wear it when you want to. Anaya said, and went to the kitchen to work on dinner. the Old Mr. Pearson pulled Marcel to the balcony, whispering instructions, I can not help you for a few days, you grasp the opportunity, Anaya such a good girl, but must catch up, you know? Hearing this, Marcel immediately put on his face, took the Old Mr. Pearsons hand and began to take his pulse. Not muchter looked at the Old Mr. Pearson again, Great Grandpa how can you lie, you are obviously very well, how can you say you dont have a few days. If you keep talking nonsense like this, he wille to Max! As soon as the words left his mouth, he was knocked by the Old Mr. Pearson with a solid chestnut. the Old Mr. Pearson was so angry that he blew his beard and red, You brat, you expect me to have any problems all day long, right? Marcel, Ohhhhhh, so thats what it means, I thought it was Anyway, its okay, by the way Great Grandpa, arent you staying here? Of course, the Old Mr. Pearson tilted his head in triumph, youre too straight of a brat to carry, so I decided to go y with Bonnie anyway, and you, make sure you and Anaya be a real couple, before we get back from vacation. Got it? Marcel: Thats a bit of a daunting task. It was challenging, but he decided to give it a try! Work hard, Im leaving early the morning after tomorrow, tomorrow is thest day I can help you, so take advantage of it yourself. Hearing this, Marcel immediately reacted, That means youre going to follow us to the yground tomorrow, too, Great Grandpa?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Seemingly sensing Marcels concern, the Old Mr. Pearson spoke up, Dont worry, I wont follow you every inch of the way, Ill be far enough away to make sure Anaya doesnt find out. Will not find that is also follow ah. Marcel muttered in a small voice, so at best, even if the distance is a little bit of light bulb only. Chapter 1976: Are you sure? Hearing this, the Old Mr. Pearson gave another hard burst of chestnuts. Now it is really bold, and dare to dislike him as a light bulb.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. If it wasnt for him, would Marcel have slept in the same room with Anayast night? If you were a little morepetitive, I wouldnt have to be a light bulb tomorrow. After an angry rebuke, the Old Mr. Pearson let out a deep breath, gathered himself and walked to the kitchen door, bing a smiling face again. Anaya what are you cooking, it smells so good, do you want me to help? C After dinner, the Old Mr. Pearson slept in Marcels room as usual. Then with a snore and sleepwalking, Marcel was once again driven inside Anayas room. Probably because ofst nights experience, Marcel was not as nervous asst night, and soon fell asleep. It was Anaya who was next to her who was a little sleepy and turned her head to look at Marcel, a little puzzled in her mind. Am I really so unattractive that even if I were lying right next to you, I couldnt possibly tickle your fancy half as much? Anaya muttered in a small voice. Sleeping Marcel: wronged ah, he has ideas, but ideas are ideas, and can not really put into action, he is a decent man ah! And on this end, Anaya was taken aback by her own thoughts. What the hell were you talking about just now? Were you expecting something to happen with Marcel? Wake up, this is too unstable! Shaking her head hard to get these thoughts out of her head, Anaya also quickly went to sleep. This night, both of them slept very soundly. When I got up early the next morning, the Old Mr. Pearson was already out of the house. His old man today as an electric light not, as a love military division, of course, to go to the amusement park first to observe the location, arrange the timing ah. When we arrived at the amusement park, the Old Mr. Pearson was attracted by the most conspicuous Ferris wheel in the middle. Turning his head to ask the person in charge of the amusement park who came with him, I heard a legend that if you confess and kiss at the top of the Ferris wheel, the love between two people will be longsting? Yes, yes, yes! The person in charge nodded his head like a garlic, So many young couplese here on purpose. the Old Mr. Pearson snapped his fingers, OK, then this Ferris wheel is a very good choice,e here and Ill show you how to do it At nine oclock in the morning, Marcel and Anaya arrived at the amusement park. Is this really the amusement park I want toe to, why does it feel like there are so few people? Anaya looked at the sparse dozens of people at the entrance, her eyes full of doubt. She even suspected that she hade to an amusement park that was about to close down. Marcel: Such a hot amusement park is impossible to close down, the only reason, the Old Mr. Pearson asked in advance to clear a part of the people today, so as not to crowd the time, he and Anayas date did not go smoothly. But thats not something you can tell Anaya. Marcel then said, Because its a weekday, I guess, and were early, and usually amusement parks are full of people in the afternoon. Really? Anaya half-heartedly, Mr. Pearson you know a lot of ah, you used toe to the amusement park? Eh,e often. Marcel replied. Seeing him answer so readily, Anayas heart suddenly became a little sour. Didnt you say youve never been in love, so howe youe to the amusement park so often? It was all a lie before, right? Either that or the girls were dumped directly before they could be Marcels girlfriend. Chapter 1977: Enough for him to confess his love! Thinking about this, Anaya couldnt help but give Marcel an extra look. I cant believe that Marcel would be such a person! Marcel noticed her gaze, Whats wrong? I used toe here really often, after all, I handle a lot of the programs in this amusement park. He thought Anaya didnt believe him and thought he was bragging, so he hurriedly opened his mouth to exin. Anaya suddenly realized, So youe here often to supervise the works that you handle? Yeah. Marcel nodded, The amusement park hadnt even opened yet, so this was my first serious visit to the amusement park. So thats it. The dark cloud over Anayas heart suddenly lifted. Its my first time here too, but dont worry, Ive already done the strategy, you just follow me. Anaya said. Marcel took Anayas hand very naturally, Okay, then you lead the way ahead! Anaya looked down in dismay at the wide palm that held her. Marcels hands were really big, enough to envelop her entire palm, and warm enough that the warmth traveled all the way from her palm to her heart. Full of all security. She couldnt help but let out a softugh as she bowed her head before holding up her phone and walking forward. Not far away, the Old Mr. Pearson held up his binocrs and was observing the scene. Excited to directly hammer hard thigh. Legs, also incidentally wring a little, this brat, finally is enlightened, this is true, should not be a dream, but how I do not have a little pain? The head of the amusement park next to him had tears in his eyes and his voice was choked up, Because its my thighs youre twisting! the Old Mr. Pearson hurriedly let go of his hand, Oh, look at me, how I still pinched you, it does not hurt, right? It doesnt hurt. The man in charge waved his hand. The next second to the Old Mr. Pearson has sunken face, and hurriedly changed his words, painful, especially painful, so this must be true! the Old Mr. Pearson then smiled happily, Right, I think its true too, otherwise how could you be sore? The person in charge: his heart is bitter, but dare not say ah! Rubbing the painful thigh. leg, continue to squeeze out a smile and the Old Mr. Pearson together with surveince. Just see Marcel and Anaya follow the steps on the guide, first the more exciting items to y enough, see almost to 12 noon, then step towards the Ferris wheel. At this time everyone is ying hungry, it is time to eat, so the Ferris wheel basically do not have to wait in line to ride. The Old Mr. Pearson saw that the opportunity hade and hurriedly spoke, Quickly, quickly, the opportunity has finallye, hurry up and let the staff over the Ferris wheel get ready. Dont worry the Old Mr. Pearson, the crew has been ready to go for a long time, just wait for them to sit up and start right away! The Old Mr. Pearson anticipation is immense, watching the two get closer and closer to the Ferris wheel, and finally on the Ferris wheel, slowly rising to the highest altitude. With a loud bang, the lights on the Ferris wheel went out instantly, and Marcel and Anaya were frozen at the very top of the wheel! The staff at the bottom immediately copied the loudspeaker to yell upward, the tourists above do not worry, is the rat chewed the control room wires, we are now looking for people to repair, you stay well up there. the Old Mr. Pearson raised the corners of his mouth in triumph. It will take at least two hours to fix this wire if its broken. Two hours, not enough time for Marcel to confess and kiss?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Chapter 1978: Caught off guard And at this end, Anaya and Marcel are at the very top of the Ferris wheel. Looking out from the transparent ss, you can only see very small people, simr to ants. As for what the staff just said, they didnt hear it clearly at all. The Ferris wheel seems to be malfunctioning. Marcel looked and spoke softly, but the problem should not be too big, these devices are all I single-handedly look after well, the quality is very hard, I believe that soon can be repaired. While saying that, hetwisted his head and prepared to calm Anaya down. It turned out that Anaya had opened the snack packet she had brought with her and was happily unwrapping the chips. Marcel: Good guy, he just appeased for nothing? It feels like Anaya doesnt need it at all. Just thinking, Anaya also waved her hand towards him and yelled, Mr. Pearson why dont youe over here, these chips are delicious. Here ites. The couple sat inside the tall Ferris wheel and shared various snacks, simr to children.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. When the snacks in the bag are almost eaten, but the Ferris wheel is not yet to start. What is the situation? Marcel couldnt help but frown, and immediately took out his cell phone, ready to call the person in charge of the amusement park to inquire about the situation. It turns out that the person in charge simply does not answer! Marcel saw this and realized something with a jolt. Immediately called the Old Mr. Pearson again. This time, he got through, but the Old Mr. Pearsons voice was very low and vaguely expectant and curious, How was it, did you get a kiss? I knew it was you, hurry up and recover! Marcel spoke with a sullen face. the Old Mr. Pearson was unrelenting, So you kissed? No, no. On hearing this, the Old Mr. Pearsons tone was only disappointed, Why are you so useless, at least learn from me ah, great grandfather I met your great grandmother back then, but the first time I kissed directly. Thats called hooliganism. Marcel replied sinctly, So can we resume now? Recover what ah, the wire was chewed off by rats, the staff said, it will take three hours to repair it, you take advantage of the opportunity! After saying that, the Old Mr. Pearson hung up the phone and also turned off the phone by the way. Save Marcel from annoying himself again. Marcel: On the side, Anaya curious probe over, What are you talking about, who made the ghost, this Ferris wheel suddenly stopped, is it caused by man? No, Marcel couldnt really betray the Old Mr. Pearson, so he had to lie, I asked the staff, thinking it was caused by his negligence, and then I realized that the wire was chewed by a mouse. Oh my! Anayas eyes were full of amazement. Then it became admiration again, towards Marcel hands sped fist and said, It seems that you are responsible for supervising the manufacture of the amusement park, really very good ah. Why do you say that? Marcel was a little worried that she was saying the opposite. The next second Anaya said, The amusement park is full of food, especially in the trash, but the rats are so hungry that they even want to nibble on the wires, indicating that this aspect of hygiene is very much in ce ah, an amusement park, fun is very critical, but hygiene is also very important. After a pause and added, It is evident that Mr. Pearson you are a man who is very strict in the control of details! If you keepplimenting me, I might have to drift away. Marcel said. Anaya replied with a smirk, Then Ill yank you, like this. While saying that, he reached out and tugged on Marcels coat. Who knows this time the Ferris wheel moved, the two people were caught off guard, so directly collided with each other. Chapter 1979: scared to death Marcel was quick to catch Anaya and prevented her from hitting her back on the tour ss. But in its ce, his hand mmed into it with a dull thud. Marcels face then went a few shades whiter. Are you okay! Anaya was shocked and rushed to check Marcels hand, finding the back of it red and rapidly swelling up high.Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Its not possible that its broken, right? Thinking of this, Anaya hurriedly said, Dont be afraid, Ill call 120 for you now. Marcel pressed her hand, Now we are still stuck on top of the Ferris wheel, even if the ambnce is called, they cante up. Right! Anaya was even more nervous, Then what to do ah, I heard that the fracture can not be dyed, if it takes too long, the bone dislocation is serious,ter it will be disabled. All other disabilities are fine, but Marcels hand is injured! Marcel is a white-corpany, certainly need to use theputer every day, the hands are not flexible no way to type, basically the work can not bepleted. Not to mention that in everyday life, small things like brushing your teeth and washing your face can be affected. Its not that serious, Marcel used his other intact hand to wipe Anayas tears, Dont be upset, its not a big deal, and I dont feel a fracture, your little weight wont break my bones. Anaya froze for a moment and the tears that she had been able to hold back fell in a direct rage, What time is it, you are still in the mood for jokes. Joking proves that Im fine. Marcel replied, If the pain was particrly bad, I wouldnt be in the mood to talk about it. It seems that is indeed the truth. Anaya sniffled, her eyes continued to fall on Marcels hand, So what now, we just have to keep waiting for a long time? Marcel thought about it, Call Great Grandpa and tell him we got hurt on top of the Ferris wheel when we went to the amusement park and couldnt go back to have dinner with him. When cant we talk about such things, or Ill contact the fire department first, they have those special highdders, they should be able to get us out. Anaya was still trying to figure out what to do. Marcel, however, just gave her a pat, Its okay, you call Great Grandpa first to save his old man from worrying, its a good deed, and when you do a good deed, you will be taken care of by God. Although she didnt understand what this was all about, Anaya did as she was told. On the other end of the line, the Old Mr. Pearson was eager to drill straight through the when he learned that Marcel had been injured. In a hurry to hang up the phone, he urged the person in charge next to him, Quickly, quickly, connect, connect! Not ten minutes after making this call, the Ferris wheel returned to normal and slowly rotated, sending both Marcel and Anaya back to the ground. The person in charge had been waiting down there for a long time and rushed Marcel to the car and took him to the hospital in a hurry. Anaya is naturally apanied. Sitting in the car, she couldnt help but feel, So amazing, at first it said it would take a long time to fix it, how quickly it got better after the phone call? Could it be true what Marcel said, that if you do good, God will reward you? This employee is new, did not know there was a spare set of controllers, I also arrived in time to open the spare controller, Im really sorry about thisdy, scared you, right? The person in charge was driving in front while talking. Anaya shook her head, It was not frightening, but my husband did have an injured hand. Yes, yes, this is our negligence, the person in charge nodded his head like a garlic, we apologize and are willing to bear all the subsequent medical expenses, lost wages and nutrition expenses. By the way, there is also a spiritual damage fee! As long as it is possible topensate, the person in charge of all thepensation. After all, he didnt expect that bumpy ride to injure Marcels hand. If there were any problems, the Pearsons would be able to skin him! Chapter 1980: Am I not a Chinese doctor Its a good thing that Marcel didnt mean to be difficult. After all, this matter does not have much to do with the person in charge of the amusement park. He was only following the Old Mr. Pearsons orders! Manager King, really thank you for still going to the hospital with me, in fact, an employee to apany you will be fine, after all, we have worked together before, I am not afraid that you will renege on the bill. Marcel said. The person in charge of the heart breathed a sigh of relief, the surface still have to squeeze out a smile, should should, after all, this is our mistake! After a pause, his eyes fell back on Anaya next to him. Immediately shot, This matter must have caused a great impact on your wifes heart, we will treat all amusement parks equally, although your wife was not injured, but still have topensate the same amount as Mr. Pearson you! Anaya was taken aback when she heard this. Its true that she wasnt hurt, after all, Marcel was the first to rush over and shield her. And Marcel a set of examination down, plus the cost of lost wages and so on, at least a hundred or two hundred thousand. This amusement park is quite generous ah, actually did not blink an eye, directly gave the same amount ofpensation. However, Anaya was a little embarrassed and ready to refuse. Marcel, however, agreed before she did, Good, then Ill say thank you for my wife in advance. When she was out, Anaya couldnt deny Marcels face, so she nodded along and said thank you. As we speak, the car has arrived at the hospital. The person in charge is busy, all kinds of registration and payment, afraid that if he moves a little slower, Anaya will take his work away. Anaya then stood next to Marcel and waited for the doctor to call her number. While looking at the back of the person in charge whispered, This Manager King is quite nice, but why do you have to help me to ept thatpensation ah? This is what he should have given in the first ce, you were not hurt because I was a hero to save the beauty, if I had moved slower, we both would have been hurt, how can you lose thepensation you should have received because of my protection? After a pause and added, Besides, if you dont ept it, hes afraid to panic. Anaya thought about it. In other words, this is a very serious ident. Whats more, the one who had the ident was a representative of the Apany with whom we worked before? Thats fine, Anaya nodded, my share exists with yours, and after that your nutrition and stuff wille out of it. Good. Marcel nodded his agreement. Anyway, his money is Anayas money, and Anaya can arrange it any way she wants! After almost three hours in the hospital, Marcel and Anaya went home. As soon as he opened the door, the Old Mr. Pearson rushed up to him, Well, how was the test result?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Hmm? Anaya was filled with confusion, Great Grandpa, how did you know that Marcels injury was to his hand? the Old Mr. Pearson heart thumped, secretly said this is not a help! I called my grandfather at the hospital so he wouldnt get too worried ande to the hospital to look for me, but I didnt have time to exin clearly, I just said I had a hand injury. So thats it! Anaya suddenly realized and spoke again, Dont worry, Grandpa, its not a fracture, its just a soft tissue crush contusion, recuperate well for a while and youll be fine. Thats good thats good. the Old Mr. Pearson breathed a sigh of relief, but the injury still has to recuperate a hundred days, in addition Anaya you go boil some medicine, this has to be well adjusted. Okay, then Ill get the doctor to prepare all the herbs tomorrow. Anaya nodded her head good-naturedly. the Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand and almost blurted out, Theres no need for a doctor, am I not? Chapter 1981: Let’s see how he ends up! After saying this, the Old Mr. Pearson regretted it. What is he doing? Sure enough Anayas expression became curious, Great Grandpa youre still a doctor, huh? Oh, I was a townshipdoctor for a few years when I was young, yes, a township doctor! So it is, but great grandpa, I do not mean to question your medical skills, its just that there are several very skilled doctors in Capital now, Id better go to them to prescribe medicine, and they are also the Pearsons it is really reliable. Anaya said. the Old Mr. Pearson nodded, Yes, yes, just now I was too anxious so nonsense, this kind of thing is of course better to find a professional ah, then you go to them. After making sure that the Old Mr. Pearson was not angry, Anaya nodded and was ready to go to the doctor early tomorrow morning. Not forgetting to tell the Old Mr. Pearson, But Grandpa, when you just said you were a doctor, I was shocked, and the thought came to my mind that I was the Pearson familys stray granddaughter-inw! Names Pearson, and is very confident in his medical skills. This is the first time anyone will think of the Capital medical family the Pearson family ah! Marcel inquired tentatively from the sidelines, So do you want to be? Anaya thought seriously about it, then shook her head and said honestly, I honestly didnt even think about it, the Pearsons and I are two worlds apart. Although she had given lessons to a few of the little ones before, it was only a very brief encounter. And the more you go through the contact, the more you know how disparate the ss division between them really is. Besides, the Pearson family is a big family, which is a ce that many famous girls cant even get into, she is just a grassroots, who is she? The Pearson family does not value these. the Old Mr. Pearson hurriedly said, You know that Max, his wife is a very ordinary nurse, but Max still treats it like a treasure, special special love, including the Pearsons are also very loving! Anaya couldnt help but puff out augh, Great grandpa how do you talk as if youve seen it with your own eyes. the Old Mr. Pearson: He has met him, and not only met him, he is the one who loves Talia very much in the Pearson family! This kind of thing even if it is heard, it cant be empty, otherwise the Pearson family has no need to marry a nurse into the door right, so ah, the Pearson family does not care about the threshold, much less about what is the right family. As long as the two people truly love each other, the girl is pure in nature can be. I saw Mrs. Grant being very nice to her sister-inw when I went to the Pearson family. Anaya recalls. But not waiting for the Old Mr. Pearson to shoot the big. Anaya said, But these have nothing to do with me, after all, I have married Mr. Pearson ah. So the Pearsons spoil their wives this kind of thing, and she does not have much to do with it. the Old Mr. Pearson: Come on, for nothing! After such a big talk, Anaya is not even close to the set ah. And between the lines, the Pearson family are with a bit of resistance. Unable to contact the high family, Anaya is not going to get together to daydream. So, when the timees to know that she is the grandson-inw of this high family, it is estimated that the reaction can directly explode!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. the Old Mr. Pearson gave Marcel a hard stare. Its all this brats doing! Lets see how he will end up then! Chapter 1982: We can have a baby later At this moment, not to mention the Old Mr. Pearson, Marcel himself is also very regretful. If I had known I would not have hidden so thoroughly, saying that their family situation is not convenient to disclose for the time being or ah! Now how to end it, Marcel headache. And Anaya didnt notice that. After helping Marcel to sit down on the living room sofa, she turned around and went back to the kitchen, where she simply cooked a little noodle. Its a bowl of vegetarian noodles with a little bit of bok choy and a fried egg on top, and then sprinkled with some green onions, floating with starry oil blossoms, immediately emitting a rich aroma. Anaya, how did you make this noodle, how is it better than the familys maid Uncle Yong did ah, Uncle Yong is an expert at making noodles. the Old Mr. Pearson asked curiously. Anaya replied, I put a little bit ofrd in it. Afraid that the two feel unhealthy, and hurriedly said, only asionally eat it, and really only a little, this vegetarian noodles itself is not much oil, eat will be monotonous, add a littlerd to stimte the vor of meat. And therd is she went to the market personally selected, home and washed several times, plus star anise and other seasonings boiled together, than the ordinary whiterd aroma and several levels. Its delicious. the Old Mr. Pearson has long craved this bite. The maids at the vi are really doing everything they can to control his weight, basically not giving him anything he cant eat. Not to mention therd! And you dont know, Marcels favorite thing when he was a kid wasrd with rice, with a little bit of soy sauce, and he wouldnt trade it for anything! Anayas eyes suddenly shone brightly, Really? I lovedrd with rice when I was a kid. You werent just a kid, were you? Marcel spoke, I think you should like it now. After all, Anaya is an upromising eater! It was so dangerous on the Ferris wheel, she still had the heart to eat all the snacks she brought up there! Anaya red at him with a pout, her cheeks slightly flushed, Keep your voice down, Grandpa is still here, save me some face. Seeing this, the Old Mr. Pearson hurriedly finished the noodles in three bites. Then a wipe of the mouth, Okay, my old man will not be here as a light bulb, you guys take your time to eat. After saying this, the Old Mr. Pearson went back to his room. And Anaya felt embarrassed and wanted to hurry up and eat and leave. Who knew that Marcel would tug on his coat. Whats wrong? Anaya asked. Marcels expression was very innocent, You have to help me, I cant eat by myself right now. Oh yes! Marcel injured his right hand and could not hold chopsticks at all. Im sorry, I just tried to save my time and forgot about that, Ill be sure to make porridge or soup after that. It doesnt matter what you do. Marcel replied, I have you to feed me anyway dont I? Anaya: !!!Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. She so wanted to ask the question, why should she feed it herself. But on second thought, Marcel wouldnt have been injured if he hadnt tried to save himself. So she should have fed it. Thinking, Anaya picked up the noodles on the table, took arge chopsticks, and seriously blew with her mouth before handing them to Marcel, Open your mouth. Arge bowl of noodles, all fed by Anaya. After feeding, she felt that her arms were not her own, and it was hard to feel sore. It seems that I cant have children too early in the future, otherwise I will probably get tendonitis if I feed them every day! Anayamented. Other people say that its easy to carry a baby to term and then have it. In fact, its all nonsense! The nightmare begins after the birth. You need to get up at night to feed and wash diapers, and when you get older you have to carry them out and feed them, and when you go to school you have to start worrying about your studies. Anaya still remembers that when she was renting a room before, she heard a mother yelling in the middle of the night, questioning what the rtionship was. The whole building thought her husband was cheating on her, so she was at home hysterically questioning it. In the end, we learned that the child could not figure out the rtionship between cross and parallel math problems, the mother taught a night or useless, and finally broke down in anger. Hey, its so hard to raise a child! As he was thinking, he heard Marcel say, Then we can have the babyter, when you want it! Chapter 1983: Help him take a bath …… In fact, Marcel is quite fond of children. But this kind of thing has to go with the flow, not to mention the birth should not be forced, otherwise the mother of the child will certainly suffer. So when Anayamented how tiring it must be to bring up a child, he immediately made his position clear. Hearing this, Anaya looked at him in a daze. The corners of his mouth then hooked up into a smile. Mr. Pearson, you mean youre going to have one with me when the timees? Anaya deliberately joked. Marcel didnt hesitate, Who else could it be, its not like Im going to cheat. Cheating. The only one who can give him a child is Anaya. Anayas cheeks couldnt help but flush a little. She had just wanted to make a joke about Marcel, so why did she feel so embarrassed now? Even in his mind, he began to imagine what his and Marcels child would look like. It was only half a second before Anaya discarded all these messy thoughts from her mind. What is she thinking, she and Marcel are just a contractual couple, there is no reality of the couple. And want to have children, how is that possible! If you want to have a child, you must at least be in a rtionship first. Im going to wash the dishes. Anaya didnt answer again, picked up the bowl and went back to the kitchen. Turning her back to Marcel to wash the dishes so that Marcel could not see the panic in her eyes. And Marcel sat at the table, full of confusion. Is there something you said wrong? Why didnt Anaya even respond to herself. It seems that its really a bit early to bring up this child thing, and he shouldnt have picked up on it. The couple each carriedtheir own preupations and then returned to their room upstairs. Immediately after Anaya realized that that was just an appetizer. The real dilemma is at hand. Thats Marcel taking a shower. He now has an inconvenient right hand, and even undressing is a struggle, let alone smearing body wash in the shower. Anaya remembered that when she left from the hospital, the doctor made it a point to exin that she, as the wife, must take good care of Marcel in general. At that time, she only thought it was such care as serving tea and food. I didnt expect it! Otherwise, why dont I ask Great Grandpa toe up and help you? Anaya whispered. Hes probably asleep, and he wont approve and will question why youre not helping, and you dont want Great Grandpa to find out were a fake couple, do you? Marcel said. Yes, it is true that this rtionship they have now cannot be known to be fake. So what to do? Marcel Zhans ck eyes looked at her, Its okay, I dont mind you looking at me. But I mind, what if I look at something I shouldnt, and then you make me responsible? Anaya said. Marcel: C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. He has been shameless, courageous enough to let Anaya see the light, but the result is disgusted by Anaya. The heart that suffocated ah! Good thing Anaya had a lightbulb moment in her head, I know, wait for me! With that, he turned to the bedside table and began a rummage. Not muchter, took a sleep eye mask over and put it on his eyes. Now I cant see anything, even if I help you undress I wont take advantage of you, dont worry! Anaya said. With that, he pulled Marcel into the bathroom and began to help undress. Just after taking off her jacket, Anaya regretted it. Its true that she cant see now, but she can still touch it! Especially after deprivation of vision, the sense of touch is even stronger. When I took off my jacket just now, I could feel Marcels strong and powerful heartbeat. Not to mention that when you wait to take off your shirt, your hands will directly touch Marcels body Chapter 1984: I’m relieved to have you When Anayas movements stopped, Marcel asked in confusion, Whats wrong, whats the problem? So, is this shirt expensive? Anaya hesitantly asked. Although the question was asked very euphemistically, Marcel understood it quickly. This is intended to directly tear his clothes, and then you can avoid physical contact ah! He deliberately cleared his throat, The clothes are not too expensive, if you are not convenient for me to take off, find scissors to cut directly to pieces. Great!C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Anaya was about to breathe a sigh of relief, but then she heard Marcel say, But what about my shorts, should you also cut this for me directly, it shouldnt hurt me by mistake, right? Why not! Anaya waved her hand without thinking, Im very good at it, and if I hurt you, Ill take responsibility for it. Marcels eyes immediately becameplicated, Are you sure? Anaya also wanted to say, what is so uncertain about this. If she hurts Marcel, shell have to take full responsibility! Did not have time to say the words, the brain lightning, suddenly reacted to what this means, the whole face suddenly reddened. Oh my God, what the hell did she say? If you take full responsibility because you hurt Marcel, wouldnt that make you a real couple? I dont know if the bathroom is too hot, Anayas cheeks are getting hotter and hotter, and finally they are about to catch fire, and her breathing is gradually bing less even. Marcel also stopped teasing her, You hold this side of the coat for me while I try it myself. Anaya dutifully did as she was told. Because she couldnt see, she could only hear the sound of undressinging from the bathroom. The sounds were infinitely amplified in her ears, and her throat was beginning to turn blue Fortunately, it was over quickly. After undressing with the help of Anaya, Marcel let her go. Its just a shower, even with just one hand it can be done. Standing outside the bathroom door, listening to the sound of rushing watering from inside, Anaya was still a bit overwhelmed. She thought she was really going to give Marcel a bath! But now without help in the shower, how can she still have a little bit of disappointment in her heart? Wait! Anaya spat out a word in her mind about herck of talent. Marcels body is indeed very good, but after all, the two are not a real couple, what if they cross the line then? Marcel doesnt think shes some kind of fishing girl, does he? As I was thinking randomly, the voice of the Old Mr. Pearson came from the door, Anaya, are you asleep? Anaya walked over and opened the door, Great Grandpa, didnt you go to bed? the Old Mr. Pearson looked into the room with his head open, Wheres Marcel? Hes taking a shower. Looks like he came at the right time! The Old Mr. Pearson heart steal joy, immediately pulled Anaya to go outside, Come Anaya, walk with me to the neighborhood, Ive been here for a few days, do not know what the neighborhood looks like! Anaya was very smart, Great Grandpa you have something to tell me, right? Being aware of the purpose, the Old Mr. Pearson showed a big smile. Anaya folded back into the house, Then you wait for Great Grandpa. She went to the checkroomand found a Marcel jacket for the Old Mr. Pearson, Its windy out there, youre old, youll catch a cold if youre not careful, its not a small thing, you have to keep warm. Anaya, you are very careful! the Old Mr. Pearson eximed, Im relieved to leave Marcel in your hands for the rest of my life! Chapter 1985: Let him chase his wife to the crematorium! Anayas cheeks flushed a little when she heard this. She couldnt tell the Old Mr. Pearson that she and Marcel were only in a contractual marriage and would have to divorceter. Now it can only be concealed for as long as possible. With a perfunctory hmmm and ahhh, I heard the Old Mr. Pearson ask again, Anaya, when are you going to have a baby with Marcel? Ahem! Anaya choked on her own saliva, Great Grandpa, its still early in this matter, right? Early what early ah, Marcel will soon run three, although the country now advocateste marriage andte childbirth, but not toote ah, you can afford to wait, but I can not afford to wait. If he gets a little older, he wont be able to hold Anaya and Marcels baby! That, or go with the flow. Anaya replied. The mind is thinking, in order to have children, the least you can do is to sleep first oh ah. And although they are now sleeping in the same bed, nothing has crossed the line. If you really doubt it, its a ghost! Marcel the boy is rather mute, never been in love, so is a big straight man, many times need Anaya you take the initiative a little. the Old Mr. Pearson a serious open mouth, In addition, big grandpa is not the kind of elders who only rush you to give birth, but do not care about anything, big grandpa to give rewards! Hearing this, Anaya was immediately interested, What kind of reward? the Old Mr. Pearson proudly held up his belly, If you have a son, I will reward you with two suites, if you have a daughter, you will have four suites! In the Pearson family, girls are favored over boys. Anaya was dumbfounded, Grandpa, you have so many houses?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Harm, its all just old money saved up from my youth, a small house. the Old Mr. Pearson replied. Anaya believed it, So thats it, I thought it was some kind of special luxury house, and then I became one of those little sparrows who flew up to the branch and could be a mother and a son! It turns out that the Old Mr. Pearson was talking about old houses in the countryside. After saying this, Anaya realized that her words were ambiguous and hurriedly spoke again to exin, Grandpa, I dont dislike your house, its just a flirtation, dont take it to heart. Why not. the Old Mr. Pearson did not care, If I were really rich and gave you four houses in one breath, would you give Marcel a baby right away? Who knew that Anayas expression was instantly serious. told the Old Mr. Pearson, If that were true, I wouldnt be able to be with Marcel. the Old Mr. Pearson was dumbfounded, Why? Knowing that your husband is rich, why do you want to divorce? Anaya exins, Because it shows that Marcel is not sincere with me and is wary of me at every turn, so how can I give a baby to someone who is wary of me? The children born in this way are bound to live in an unhealthy environment and have a distorted view of the three. Anaya doesnt want that. If I do have a child with Marcel, it will be based on the fact that both parties have no secrets and trust each other. Anaya said it with extra seriousness, word by word. The Old Mr. Pearson, however, could not help but sigh in his heart. Hey, worry! Anaya is so stubborn personality, and Marcel wants to end itter, Im afraid its difficult! Opening his mouth, the Old Mr. Pearson tried to intercede for Marcel. The words were on the edge of my mouth, but I held them back. Forget about it, what do you care so much, the brat himself refused to say, he is an old man, why help him clean up the mess. Let Marcel chase his wife to the crematorium! Chapter 1986: You wallop me instead The grandfather and grandson stepped in the moonlight and walked around themunity garden. It was close to zero oclock when this came home. Marcel had alreadye out of the shower and when he saw the two of theming back he asked, Where did you go? Just wandered around downstairs, Anaya replied, Great Grandpa has been here for a few days and still doesnt know what the little district looks like, so walk around more and youll find your house next time. the Old Mr. Pearson then rolled his eyes, What, afraid Ill hide your daughter-inw from you? Marcel: ording to your character, I am afraid that before I ask where Anaya is hidden by you, you yourself will reveal your foot. the Old Mr. Pearson speechless, Its no fun talking to you, go to bed! He entered the house, ignoring Marcel at all. With no choice but to turn his attention to Anaya, Marcel asked what the two had talked about on their walk downstairs. Looking at Marcels curious gaze, Anaya couldnt help but smile, her tone teasing, Great Grandpa said that I should hurry up and give you a baby. Marcels expression was instantly embarrassed for a few moments, This kind of thing he also has the good sense to tell you. Great Grandpa also said that you are a straight man, thin-skinned, and very mute, so that I usually take more initiative, such as pulling your little hand more, hugging your waist more, and kissing your lips more. In fact, thest sentence was added by Anaya herself. She just wanted to see Marcels reaction. Im sure youll be too shy to talk about it, right? But who knows, just after saying this, Marcels burning gaze swept over, So, did you say yes? Eh! Anaya was a little dumbfounded by the look, and for a moment did not know what to say. Why dont you say anything, did you say yes, huh? Marcel repeated it again and moved closer to Anaya, thest word hmm was a thousand turns, the end sound dissipated in the air for a long time, crispy Anayas spine was numb. Whats going on? Didnt Great Grandpa say that Marcel was a big straight man who didnt move anything. She seems to be very good at flirting! But Anaya was no slouch, and after steadying her mind, she asked rhetorically, And do you expect me to say yes? With ease, the question was thrown back to Marcel. Marcel didnt answer, trying to prove his mind with practical actions. As a result, I forgot that my hand was still injured, and when I was about to wallop Anaya, my injured hand hit the hard wall, and I grunted in pain. All the charming atmosphere is falling apart. Anaya nervously checked his injuries, Is everything okay, is it serious? Marcel wanted to continue, but his body wouldnt allow it. I can only grit my teeth and say, It hurts a little, its okay, just rest. Then Ill help you to your room. Anaya said. After sitting on the edge of the bed for a while, Marcel did recover.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Anaya breathed a sigh of relief, Luckily its okay, I was just about to call an ambnce. Im not that fragile, and besides, my hands are cushioned by the steel tes holding them in ce. Marcel replied. That also requires attention, so you should be careful in the future. Marcel nodded, Okay, I wont wallop you in the future, instead Before she could finish her sentence, Anaya turned off the lights in the room, theny down on the side of the bed andfortably rolled herself up with the quilt, Okay, get some rest, good night! You can wallop me instead. Marcel didnt have the time to say thest half of the sentence, looking at Anaya in the moonlight, his heart was suffocating! Chapter 1987: Can’t you watch this? This night, nothing happened. By the time I got up the next morning, the Old Mr. Pearson was packed up and ready to go. He still has to get on a ne to Bonnie! Great Grandpa, I have to go to tutoring ss today, so I wont be able to see you off. Anaya said apologetically. the Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand, Its okay, I have Marcel to see me off, its not like Im noting back, why make it so grand, everyone is going to see me off, they are expecting me to cry, right? The humor of the words instantly made Anayaugh out loud. Although she couldnt see the Old Mr. Pearson off, she helped carry the bags downstairs and watched Marcel and the Old Mr. Pearson leave. Following that, he turned around and went back upstairs to change his clothes and get ready to go out. the Old Mr. Pearson withdrew his eyes. Turning his head to look aside at Marcel, I hope you and Anaya have made substantial progress by the time I return. Marcel wondered, Substantial? Its having a baby, or being on the way to having a baby, ah, really, its okay to have a wedding first. the Old Mr. Pearson said. Marcel sweated, Great Grandpa, I told you this matter will take time, dont rush me so much. Then who else would I have pushed? the Old Mr. Pearson asked rhetorically, Speaking of which, I did push Anaya to reward her with two suites if she had a son and four suites if she had a daughter, and she agreed to all of them! Crunch- Marcel didnt have control and just mmed on the brakes.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. The huge inertia made the seat belt strangled on the Old Mr. Pearsons chest, almost to be unable to breathe. What are you doing,mitting murder! the Old Mr. Pearson muttered discontentedly. He is old, this brat, do not know how to drive a little more gentle action? Did she really say yes? Marcel asked. the Old Mr. Pearson rubbed his chest, Yes, it is indeed promised, but not sure if it is true or not, this girl is deep in mind, may not be perfunctory to me. At those words, Marcels eyes sank a few points. The next second, but heard the Old Mr. Pearson said, But then, Im a very hot piece of ginger, in order to prevent her regret, I recorded! With that, the Old Mr. Pearson proudly took out his cell phone. Press the y button, Anayas voice came clearly and iparably, Good, then I will give Marcel a pair of dragon and phoenix babies, big grandpa can not regret ah! The corner of Marcels mouth couldnt help but feed feed up, Great Grandpa, this recording Sent to you. the Old Mr. Pearson replied, Remember to save it, if its gone, I wont send it a second time! Marcel nodded, Will do. After dropping off the Old Mr. Pearson at the airport, Marcel headed back to the office and got back to work. He basically didnt stop all morning, even the time to drink coffee was squeezed out. Mr. Pearson, theres a document on the clients end that says it cant be found and needs to be retyped. The secretary walked in and said. Marcel nodded, What kind of documents? There is a little confusion in the secretarys eyes, Im not too sure, I may have to look inside the database, is the keyword with Frouze Groups file. Thepany has numerous documents, hundreds of them for the Frouze Group alone. Marcel did not have the patience to help find it, simply turned sideways and turned theputer screen to the secretary, Look for yourself and talk to me when you find it. Yes Mr. Pearson, the secretary dutifullyplied. Not long after, the secretary pointed to the file on the desktop and asked, Mr. Pearson, what is this file that you open and check once a day, can I open it to find out if there are any Frouze Group files? Chapter 1988: What is the relationship between us! The secretarys words had basically just fallen, and Marcel jerked theputer screen back. The action was fast and furious. The screen that turned back almost hit the secretarys face. Im sorry Mr. Pearson, I didnt know the information in here was important, I didnt open it just now, and I didnt know what was in it. The secretary hurriedly apologized. Marcels face returned to natural, Its okay, I overreacted, you want Frouze Groups information and documents? Okay. The secretary resisted leaving, although she was curious about what was in that folder.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. There is a saying, ask less about your bosss secrets, or you will get into trouble! Once the secretary left, Marcel hurriedly opened the folder. The audio file he put in was still lying well, not deleted by the secretary by mistake. Fortunately! Marcel heaved a sigh of relief. Thats right, this document contains the recording given to him by the Old Mr. Pearson. On the way to thepany, Marcel thought about it and decided that the safest ce was thepany database. After all, thepanys database has several firewalls, and there are special hackers responsible for fixing the data, so it couldnt be safer. It is very wise to ce the recording here. What are you looking at here? Recording, point it out and Ill listen. Suddenly, a familiar voice came to my ear. Marcel was so shocked that he almost bounced off the stool. Max, what are you doing over here? Marcel asked, rushing to turn off the folder. Who knows Max went up and opened the folder himself, I came to ask you, great grandpa was sent to the airport by you, this recording for me to hear! Marcel stopped it, Its my privacy. Huh? Max couldnt help butugh, Youre funny, this is thepanysputer, loaded withpany documents, you say there is your privacy, then you are not a private matter? Marcel: !!! And Marcel is still going on, Besides, even if you dont show me now, thepanys side of the database also has a backup, but I will go to the database to listen to it, there is no guarantee that only I heard it oh ~ When Marcel heard this, he panicked for a moment. And Max took this opportunity to immediately turn on that recording. After hearing this, the whole office was quiet. It wasnt until three secondster that Max broke out inughter, Look at your talentless look, whats the use of just collecting recordings, you have to get on! Can I get twins by collecting recordings? How did he end up with such a stupid cousin! For the next two hours or so, Max spent his time teaching Marcel how to break through that barrier. Marcel was so overwhelmed that he seized the opportunity to change the subject, Cousin, didnt youe here to ask about Great Grandpa, just to ask if he arrived at the airport safely? Theres no need toe here personally, right? Maxs expression instantly serious, Yes, there are other things to ask you, I always think its quite strange that Great Grandpa is suddenly going to travel to Bonnie, he is not living at your ce, you have not heard any wind? Marcel shook his head, Didnt hear it. Great grandfather every day, in addition to urging him to hurry to take Anaya, is to eat and drink with Anaya, talk and chat. Never mentioned anything about travel or Cousin Bonnie! Chapter 1989: This is too cool When Max said that, Marcel also reacted. Yes!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. In the past the Old Mr. Pearson, even if he was clinging to Bonnie, would not chase after him. What is going on this time? Or else, call Cousin Bonnie. Marcel suggested. Max waved his hand, I couldnt get through, I asked Sebastian, he said he was taking a break recently so he wouldnt be targeted by the bad guys, so he simply cut off contact with the outside world. If this had been said before the Old Mr. Pearson went, Max would have been willing to believe it. But now If its really to protect Bonnie that we cut off contact with the outside world, what about the Old Mr. Pearson? Wouldnt it be easy to expose Bonnies location if he went there halfway? So, it must be a ghost! Max, who couldnt figure it out, thought ofing to Marcel to see if he could pry any clues. As a result, the two men are now wide-eyed and both are confused about the situation. Or we should just go to Sebastian and ask for rification! Marcel replied, Its useless for the two of us to specte here. If I could have asked, would I have needed toe to you? Max rolled his eyes. This Marcel bowed his head in silence for a long time. Whirlwind looked up again, I know cousin, Ill get some outside help. These days, there are foreign aid? Max was filled with confusion, Whos your outside help? Half an hourter, Max then finally knew, what is the foreign aid. Thats Anaya! Anaya, this is Max, he cant reach Mrs. Grant right now, and he heard that you gave a lesson to Erika, Joanna before, so he wants to ask for your help. Marcel said. Externally, he didnt even talk about his rtionship with Max. Anaya did not care, nodded to Max, Okay Max, but are they missing, if you cant find them even if you use the police, I suggest thinking of another way. You cant pin all your hopes on her. Max shook his head, No, its just that Sebastian hid her, Im worried about her now, and I dont have to find it, just know the general location. Good. Anaya nodded, But I dont think Mr. Grant would tell me if I ran to ask him. After all, shes just a regr person. And, not only will not say, maybe not even see her. Max tone but very serious and firm, He will see you, do not worry, you just need to ask Sebastian to give Bonnie a call on the phone, I will get the hacker to follow this phone to check the address. This Anaya turned her head to look at Marcel next to her. Meeting Marcels encouraging eyes, she nodded reassuringly, Okay, Ill help you! With that said, the three went to Jones Group. Marcel and Max dont show up on their side, so they wait in the underground garage. Anaya went upstairs by herself and went to the front desk to inform herself that she wanted to see Sebastian, Im Erika, Joannas former teacher, name is Anaya, please speak to Mr. Grant. The receptionist smiled politely, Yes, wait a moment. With that, he made a phone call to the top office. Soon turned his head to Anaya again and his smile got even stronger, Mr. Grant agreed, please Miss Musima youe with me this way. Anaya was full of amazement. You really agreed? Although she went to the Pearson family as a teacher, but it seems to have only met Sebastian once, but also to say hello to the extent of that. Sebastian actually remembered her and let her go upstairs so readily?! Chapter 1990: You can’t fake your way through Anaya froze in ce for a moment. When the receptionist saw that she didnt follow, she couldnt help but turn her head to look at her again, Miss Musima, is there a problem? Anaya hurried back to her senses and shook her head, No no, lets go! Following the receptionist, Anaya entered the top floor office very smoothly. This was the first time she came to such a high ss office, and all the facilities inside were very new to her. And Sebastian was talking business with a foreign client, the eloquent way, more shocking to her. I cant help but think of Marcel in my mind. Marcel said before that his department also often contacts foreign customers, I wonder if it is like this whenmunicating with each other, talking to each other eloquently? Thinking about it, Anayas mind even came up with Marcels appearance. Ahem, what is she doing! Today is to help Max, why does she think so much about the east and the west. Miss Musima, long time no see. Sebastian finished his side as well and greeted Anaya with a smile. Anaya rushed forward, Hello Mr. Grant, what a surprise, you actually remember me. Sebastian: can not remember, this can be a family in the future ah! But the face is cloudy, still hanging a faint smile, Yes, Miss Musima you teach Erika, Joanna and them, very well, so I am very impressed. After a pause, he changed the subject again, I wonder what Miss Musima is up to this time? Anaya hurriedly pulled out a velvet box, Heres the thing, I got a call from a parent today, saying that when I was out teaching, Lukas, who was traveling with me, gave her daughter a diamond ring, and said he wanted to marry her. At that time, the parents did not care too much, thought it was an ordinary zirconium ring, who knew that today was seen, said it was a very precious diamond ring, the parents were frightened, rushed to let me help send over, by the way, to say sorry. At that, Sebastian tugged at the corner of his mouth. Lukas actually gave a girl a diamond ring in private and made a private engagement?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Good guy, this brat is young, just chasing girls! Thanks to Miss Musima, reply to that parent for me, dont worry too much, its normal for kids to y around with each other like this. With that, he was about to reach out and take the diamond ring away. Anaya, however, took a step back, her hand tightly guarding the diamond ring. Miss Musima? said Sebastian, his face full of confusion. Anayas mouth curled up in an embarrassed smile, Its like this, that parent asked me to hand this over to Mrs. Grant. So you cant fake it. My wife is on vacation right now, Sebastian replied, so if you want to give it to her, it will probably take a while. But this diamond ring is not very safe on me. Anayas face is full of difficulties, I am worried that it will be robbed or stolen, after all, this diamond ring is very expensive, I cant afford to pay for it. Sebastian stopped talking and just looked at Anaya. He couldnt take the ring away if he wanted to, nor could he let Anaya keep it. Well, it only depends on what Anayas options are. Anaya also followed the silence for a while, and then spoke, How about this Mr. Grant, I will call Mrs. Grant, if she agrees, I will give you the ring, if not, then with her consent, I will open a bank ount and put the ring in. Chapter 1991: Fooled! Anayas eyes were tentative and inquisitive. Sebastian couldnt find a reason to say no. Then he had to agree, Yes. He dialed Bonnie on his own cell phone. After a few short beeps, the call was answered. Bonnies soft, spring-like voice came from the other end, Hey, Sebastian, whats up? Miss Musima asked for you about something. Sebastian replied. With that, hehanded the phone to Anaya. Anaya hurriedly wiped her hands to make sure there were no sweat stains or anything before she took it. Hello, Mrs. Grant hello, it is like this,st time Lukas seems to have identally given a ring to a girl in the same ss, and said it was a wedding ring in the future, the other parent found out that it was very expensive and asked me to send it back Bonnie on the other end of the phone was shocked, Did you say Lukas? That cant be right! Lukas is a warm man, but not to do this kind of thing to be right. Then how about you ask Lukas? suggested Anaya. Bonnie thought about it, so she called Lukas to the front and asked about it carefully. Lukas immediately cried out injustice, I did not ah mommy, I simply do not have a girl I like, and even if I have a girl I like, it is impossible to use your diamond ring to send ah. Erika also came up to help, Thats right mommy, this is not something Lukas brother would do. Joanna added, That is, Lukas brother is very rich, he can totally buy it for that girl himself! You two are the pits, Lukas depressed beyond belief, I have money to buy, but I really do not like that girl, much less give something away. Once Bonnie was sure it wasnt a lie, she replied to Anaya, Anaya, see if this is a mistake? Ah Anaya deliberately stretched her tone, So is your ring with a yellow diamond on top and then lots of tiny pink diamonds around it? Bonnie denies, Ive never had a diamond ring that looks like this. She likes the diamond ring are very big, the bigger the better, the best is already buckled down directly to do the kind of mahjong. The kind of broken diamonds, Bonnie is not even look at the eye. Anaya then pped her head, Oops, I remembered too, the person with this diamond ring seems to be Ganas mom, sorry Mrs. Grant, I remembered wrong. Anaya apologized sincerely and iparably, with a tone of unspeakable guilt. She has already stooped to this level, how can Bonnie be angry. Only to speak, Its okay, as long as the misunderstanding is now cleared up. It doesnt matter what the process is like, the important thing is the result! Anaya mumbled a few more times, talking about the east and west, but refused to hang up the phone.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Finally it was Sebastian who stepped forward and spoke up and reminded, Miss Musima, I have a very important call that needs to be returned. It means for Anaya to hang up quickly. Anaya then gave the phone back to Sebastian. Then scratching his head, Sorry, Mr. Grant, I didnt understand the situation before rushing over, so Im sorry for dying your work! Its okay. Sebastian did not care, After all, the diamond ring is a valuable item, Miss Musima you are so anxious to deliver it, it just can show that you are a person who picks up money and is very kind, no wonder Marcel likes you. Hmm? Anaya was filled with confusion, Mr. Grant, do you still know Marcel? Sebastian: Damn, how could I forget to cover up when I boast about my future sibling! Chapter 1992: Travel at public expense At this moment to meet Anayas puzzled gaze, Sebastian as much as possible to make his expression look calm andposed. Whirlwind spoke, Of course I know him, isnt he a friend of Maxs? After a pause, he added, Miss Musima you should know, what is my rtionship with Max, right? Anaya was really led by the topic, I know, you and Max are brother-inw and brother-inw. So, its only natural that Sebastian would know Marcel! The doubts in Anayas mind were instantly dispelled. But still remembered one thing and came up to Sebastian, Mr. Grant, actually I have one more thing to ask you. Go ahead. Sebastian nodded. You and Max are so close, so do you know if Marcel is rted to the Pearson family or not? Sebastian: How can he answer this? This is a good answer is to give points, answer is not good, can be a death sentence. Hesitantly, Sebastian asked rhetorically, Do you want them to have a rtionship? I honestly dont want it. Anaya replied honestly. This answer, however, made Sebastian a little surprised. Why not hope, if Marcel is the Pearsons, then youre the Pearson familys granddaughter-inw. As we all know, the Pearson family is the one that loves girls the most, whether its Bonnie, the granddaughter, or the girls that the Pearson family married into. All of them are held in the heart and cared for. How many of Capitals celebrities want to marry into the Pearson family, just so they can be pampered for the rest of their lives. How does it be unwillingness when ites to Anaya? Anaya exins, Its great to be part of the Pearson family, but I know exactly where Ie from, and theres a deep ss between us. Yes, the Pearsons will be very spoiled, but that doesnt mean that people outside will follow. Steeply crossed to that ss, what rules system do not understand, do not know how much embarrassment and mishaps will be made. By the time they are physically and mentally exhausted, the Pearsons will have to help clean up the mess behind them. Anaya is embarrassed and doesnt want to be. Sebastian nodded his head, his azure ck eyes deepened for a few moments, I probably understand what you mean, but Miss Musima, although youe from a humble background, you have a good temperament on you, at least better than the vast majority of celebrity girls Ive seen. This is not ttery, let alonefort.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. This is the truth. Anaya has a noble aura that a poor child should not have. How should I describe it? It is like a swan mixed in the middle of a flock of ducklings, although the white feathers have been soiled, but the high neck and the red lips, but the ducks can not have. So much so that it can be quickly noticed even in the midst of a muddy mess. Anaya just pursed her lips and smiled, Thank you Mr. Grant for thepliment, then Ill go first. The mission was aplished, and if she stayed any longer, she might be suspected, so Anaya hurriedly left on her feet. Back in the underground garage, Max and Marcel were working on theirptops. On the screen was a string of codes that scrolled rapidly, gradually forming a red dot, and then locating a location on the map. This is it! Max was excited, I traced Bonnies location through the phone call Sebastian just dialed out, theres no mistaking it! Just go to this ce and you will find Bonnie. So youre leaving now? Marcel asked. Max, however, shook his head and turned his attention to both Marcel and Anaya, You guys havent been on a trip together yet, right? Ill pay for it and you guys go have some fun? Chapter 1993: Extraordinary Care Anaya blinked, and only then did she react to Maxs words. This is not where to go out to travel. Its obvious that he is helping to find Bonnie, okay? How can I go, and if I do, what reason will I use to meet Mrs. Grant afterwards? Marcel was ready to refuse. Maxs expression became more and more serious, What more reason do you need, it just happens to be a trip there too, a chance encounter, you know? After a pause and added, If I could go, I would definitely not let you go. Right now if he runs away, Sebastian will definitely notice the difference, and then what if Bonnie is transferred in advance? Besides, Talia is about to give birth. Marcel, Anaya, can you bear to let my wife endure the pain alone during childbirth without any semnce of encouragement andpanionship from her husband? Can you bear to let the child not see his father and be left to cling to his mother in infancy? Marcel could not stand the eye attack and turned his head away. Anaya was also a bit overwhelmed. So he said hesitantly, I, I dont have a problem with that, but Marcel he still has to work. Max immediately snapped his fingers, This is not simple, I find someone to deal with his work on it, do not worry, the sry as usual, and still double, in addition you also have a sry. Its great to get paid for traveling! Anaya turned her head to Marcel, her voice small, and consulted with Marcel, What do you think? Marcel: What else can be done, the pro-wife has agreed to ah! I want triple pay. Marcel bargained. Max made an ok gesture than. So the two of them didnt even pack their bags, they were packed and sent directly to the airport and sent directly to Bonnies city by private jet. With the ne ticket in hand, Anaya was still a bit afraid to believe it all. This is the first time Ive ever gone away on a ne, and its actually a private ne, Mr. Pearson, you said Im not still benefiting from you? Your first time on a ne? Marcel wrinkled his brow. Anaya nodded, smiled more embarrassed, Yes, as a child very poor simply no opportunity, and then grew up, graduated and began to work, more busy, plus as a tutor did not have the opportunity to travel, so have not flown. The furthest shes ever been is a neighboring city. It was still a school organized group activity, we all went hiking together, so we went to the mountain.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Marcel stood up, You wait here for a moment. Looking at his back, Anayas mood was a bitplicated. I cant help but start thinking that I said it was my first time flying, so did it make Marcel think I was a bumpkin and therefore disgusted? I should have known better than to say. But then on second thought, it doesnt feel right. Not sat is not sat, if you pretend to be seen, but will be more embarrassed. Besides, no one is born to fly, if Marcel dislikes himself because of this, it means that Marcel is too high-minded and not easy to get along with. When the three months are up, she and Marcel will immediately pull the divorce papers! As I was thinking about it, Marcel came back. With a big bag of stuff in hand. All of them were stuffed into Anayas arms. What is this? Anaya asked with a puzzled face. Marcel replied, Noise reduction earplugs, this is a little while to sit on the ne too noisy to wear, this is chewing gum, tinnitus chew; eye mask to sleep with, and this nket, although the ne issued free nkets, but generally are a lot of people have used, buy you new, clean and hygienic Chapter 1994: Mind your manners! Marcel introduced one by one. After exining everything in her hands, she noticed that Anayas eyes contained something shiny. Hmm? Is this you crying? Marcel asked. You didnt say anything, so why did you make Anaya cry? Anaya quickly raised her hand to dry her tears and said stiffly, Im not crying, I just have sand in my eyes, no, it seems that the air conditioning is blowing my eyes too dry.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Shes not going to tell Marcel that she was really moved to tears. Its so humiliating! But growing up, it was the first time someone cared about her so much, and was so proactive about her. Knowing that it was her first time to fly, she did not show a trace of impatience, but very patiently went to buy a variety of things that can be used on the ne, and very gentle exnation of the use. And he was just so careful to specte about Marcel. Anaya suddenly feels like a bad person! If your eyes are dry, Ill go see if you can get eye drops in the waiting hall, but it shouldnt be too good to buy, or Ill get a towel and hot water to put on your eyes? Marcel believed it and was still seriouslying up with ideas. As soon as the words left her mouth, Anaya came straight to him and kissed him on the cheek. Then darted back and pretended that nothing had happened. Marcel froze for a long time beforeing back to his senses. nced at Anaya and didnt say anything, Im going to get towels. As a result, after getting up and taking two steps, he hit the pir, causing the two little girls next to him to eat andugh out loud. Anaya also smiled along, but her heart was sweet. Although it is the first time to fly, but she is not nervous and scared at all. Soon the ne arrived in Muren City with the two men on board. This is a seaside city with very good scenery, but the development is very general, there are not too many high-rise buildings, usually small buildings built by their own families. Outside the building are climbing creepers and flowers of various colors in the garden, and when you look at it, it is very rxed and full of happiness. Anaya loved this ce so much that she started taking pictures of it as soon as she got off the ne. Marcel then contacted a local car rental agency and rented an Audi, then booked another hotel and took Anaya there to check in. Putting down her bag, Anaya couldnt wait, Lets go find Mrs. Grant now! Its not that easy to find, Marcel shook his head, We can only be sure shes in Muren City, but we dont know exactly where or in what district. To go out and find it now is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Anaya thought about it and thought it made sense. Then he inquired, In your opinion, what should be done? Marcel thought for a moment, first go to the major attractions to ask to see, using Maxs power, should have checked the previous registration information, and hotel check-in information, check these and then find the past is not toote. Good. Anaya agreed. After discussing the matter, the two men went back to their respective rooms to rest. Yes, although they were traveling as a couple, after all, they didnt know each other too well yet, so when it came time to book the room, Anaya offered to book two rooms. Marcel had to agree, but was depressed. I should have known better than toe. At least in the Capital, he and Anaya are sleeping in the same bed ah, now divided into two rooms, the rtionship is back to the liberation! But not depressed for long, by the evening, the matter took a turn Chapter 1995: Cousin can only help you so far After sleeping until after 11 p. m., there was a sharp rap on the door of Marcels room. He immediately rolled up and opened the door to check the situation. Then he saw Anaya, wrapped in a bathrobe, looking at him with a shocked plus panicked face. Mr. Pearson, can I go in first? Anaya asked. Marcel froze for a moment before nodding, Yes, pleasee in. Anaya was like a fish, squeezing right past Marcel, the aroma of shampoo curling up from her hair, already making Marcels brain a little buzzed. Still, he quickly came back to his senses. After closing the door and wringing myself hard to make sure I was awake and calm, I walked up to Anaya. Whats wrong, did something happen? Anaya, with a face full of shock, spoke, I have a double reservation for that room. Hmm? Marcel froze, What do you mean by repeat booking? It is that originally that room had been booked out, but because there was nomunication at the front desk handover, the second person sold the room again. As it happens, Anaya is the second person. The person who originally booked the room just now came back and took the room card and directly swiped open the door, scaring Anaya almost jumped up. So Ipacked up my things and came over to join Marcel. And hearing this, Marcels heart was filled with anger. How can this still happen? He immediately clutched Anayas hand, Go, Ill take you to the hotel for a theory. How can such a thing happen to his wife? Do you really think he is easy to bully? But Anaya waved her hand, No, Ive already negotiated with the hotel, but they dont have a spare room for me now, so they can onlypensate me 50, 000 yuan. Said Anaya, and patted her bathrobe pocket, The check, Ill cash it first thing in the morning. After all, they were paid, so Anaya wasnt going to make things difficult for the hotel anymore. But it was the middle of the night, she could not go to another hotel to get another room, so she had toe to Marcel.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Can I sleep in this room of yours for the night, dont worry, Ill just sleep on the couch and make sure it doesnt bother you. Anaya held up her hand and swore. Marcels expression was instantly serious, You take the bed, Ill take the couch. Two people argued back and forth for a long time without results. Finally Anaya spoke up, How about we just sleep together like we did at Capital? Marcel hesitated and nodded his head in agreement, Dont worry, I wont take advantage of you. Two peopley in the same bed. At that moment, Marcels phone rang and it was a text message from Max. Max: Hows that? Cousin treats you well, right? Marcel: What? Max: What are you pretending to be? The beauty is in your arms, dont let her down! When he saw this text message, Marcel almost got up straight from the bed. So thats it! Lets say how the hotel room is double booked for good reason. Its Maxs fault! Is something wrong? Anaya, who was next to him, felt his mood change and turned her head, curiously inquiring. Marcel quickly regained hisposure andy back under the covers, Nothing, just a little hot just now. Then lie under the covers and pull out the phone again. After much hesitation, I sent a text message to Max. Marcel: Its an hical move, but thanks cousin! This night, Marcel slept very well. The next day I woke up, Anaya was already dressed and waiting to go out. Always mindful of her mission toe to Muren City, she also did not forget to urge Marcel, We should check the check-in information at the major hotels first, and then if we cant find it, well ask at the attractions. You have to run a lot of ces in a day, you have to hurry up to do it! Chapter 1996: I have a sense of proportion Marcel wanted to say that there was no need to rush, but he couldnt resist Anaya, so he got up. Get up are okay, but when changing clothes While at Capital, although the two slept together, Marcel went to his room in the morning to change his clothes. Now living in the same hotel room, the ce is so big that Marcel really doesnt know how to change it. Any more questions? Anaya asked curiously again when she saw that he didnt move. Marcel hesitated, Im going to change my clothes. Im afraid Ill peek. Anaya reacted and deliberately flirted with Marcel, After all, we are a couple now, why are you still shy? Take off your clothes and let me see, thats what you should do! Anaya! Why, weve been sleeping together and now youre shy? Anaya continued to tease. Kisses are also kisses, hugs are also hugs. Look at what can ah! Marcel: By the looks of it, Anaya has no intention of leaving. Okay, since you want to see it so much, then Ill make it happen. Marcel is also open-minded. He started undressing directly in front of Anaya. First came the top, revealing a strong, broad chest and eight-pack abs. Anaya is still able to stand up to it and cant help but raise her eyebrows, Mr. Pearson, you have a really nice body, I cant help but want to touch it. Marcel pretended he didnt hear it and continued to take it off. This time its the outer pants. Inside, youre left with boxers, and you can see the muscles of your thighs, and the morning awakening somewhere. Anayas face rubbed red. Almost grabbed the bag and ran out, I, I suddenly remembered that there is breakfast downstairs, I went to eat breakfast first, you hurry down ah! Looking at Anayas fleeing back, the corner of Marcels mouth could not help but hook a faint smile. But there is some gratitude in the heart. Fortunately, Anaya saw this level and could not afford to slip away. Otherwise he really doesnt know how to end it! After a quick change of clothes, Marcel went downstairs. Anaya had already forgotten all about her embarrassment and was feasting at the table, not forgetting to greet Marcel, Mr. Pearson,e over here, their silver ear soup is very good. Marcel sat over and with a little whole wheat toast and a fried egg with ck coffee, breakfast was settled. Thats all youre going to eat. Anaya asked, Is that enough to eat?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Not enough to eat, but enough for me. If I eat too much and gain weight, I wont have any abs. Marcel replied. Without abs, how can I take off my top in front of Anaya next time. Anaya, on the other hand, looked down and pinched her stomach, Looks like I should eat a little less too. You can eat more if you like, youre not fat now, besides, its cuter for a girl to be a little meaty. Marcel said, serving another spoonful of silver ear soup into Anayas bowl, And I like watching you eat, it makes me feel like Im eating better. Mr. Pearson will definitely be able to coax a girl in the future. Anayamented, I almost believe that you really like me, so you are always looking out for me. Marcel: He already likes Anaya! I havent thought about how to organize mynguage to answer yet, and then I heard Anaya say, But dont worry, Im still very measured in my heart and know that its impossible between you and me, so Ill keep my head above your sugar-coated water. Chapter 1997: How come I don’t know I dont know if its just me. After breakfast and leaving the hotel, Marcels mood was never too high. It seems to be very depressed. But in the end, because of what depression, Anaya and can not figure out. Its a good thing something else distracted her. That is to go to the hotel to retrieve check-in information. After all, it was a woman checking in with several children, and it was a high-end hotel, so the information was easy to find.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bonnie is currently staying at thergest five-star hotel in Muren City, and has booked a suite for two months. This is going to be a long stay! Marcel was about to ask the receptionist about something else when Bonnies voice came from behind him, Marcel? Marcel followed his gaze and spotted Bonnie in the hotel lobby. After a weeks absence, Bonnies face is full of smiles, her skin is a bit tanned but healthier, and with that bohemian dress, she is unbelievably beautiful. Marcel immediately came up to greet her, What a coincidence, Mrs. Grant! Bonnie quickly got into character, Yeah, what a coincidence, how did we meet you here and Anaya? We came for a vacation and a break. Marcel replied. Anaya also came over and naturally took Marcels arm, Mrs. Grant, its been a long time, I heard before that you were longing for the beach, which made me want to go to the beach too, but I didnt expect us to have such a tacit understanding, we actually chose the same seaside city. Yes, this is probably called meeting is fate! Bonniemented. After a pause, he looked behind the two, Where is your luggage? At the Huitong Hotel. Anaya answered without thinking. In the next instant, Bonnies expression became puzzled, Your luggage is in the Huitong Building, so what are you doing in this hotel? How do I feel, these two people are deliberately following what clues to find it? Having experienced too many things, Bonnies mind is very sharp. The good thing is that Marcel answered wlessly, The environment of the Huitong Hotel is not very good, and there was a repeat bookingst night, someone came over in the middle of the night to swipe the room, it was too scary, so I n to take Anaya to find a better hotel. What happenedst night is true, even if Bonnie to check, it is unlikely to find the problem. Sure enough, the suspicion in Bonnies eyes dissipated for a few moments. Cant help but start spitting on the Huitong Hotel, How can you treat guests like this, have youined? Theint was filed, and thepensation was 50, 000 yuan, this money is also strange to take, so simply use it to pay for the room, I also have the luxury of staying in a five-star hotel. Anaya said. Thats fine, then you guys can stay next door to me, its fate to meet up, lets y together, Ill pay for the room. Bonnie is very generous. For your cousin and future cousin-inw, whats the point of spending this kind of money! You guys go back to the Huitong Hotel to get your luggage first, then juste over and check in, and have lunch together at noon. Bonnie arranged it in an orderly manner. So Mrs. Grant where are you going now? Bonnie replied, I came back to get the sunscreen, some of the little ones went to the beach to learn to dive, I was worried about their sunburn, I purposely turned back. He said and waved his hand, Im not talking to you guys ah, first upstairs, see you at noon. Wait, wait, wait! Marcel hurriedly stopped her again, lowered his voice and asked in a whisper, Where is Grandpa? Where is he? I have to talk to him in advance, otherwise Ill be wearing somethingter. Bonnie was filled with confusion, Is Grandpa here, why didnt I know? Chapter 1998: What are you doing The siblings stared at each other with big eyes and confusion written in their eyes. Great Grandpa came over, yesterdays flight, didnt hee over to you? Marcel asked. Bonnie was even more puzzled, When did it fly in, I didnt get the message at all. Not to mention the people. If Marcel hadnt asked, she wouldnt have known the Old Mr. Pearson was out.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Marcel sniffed, and his brain buzzed. Damn, something must be wrong! This way cousin, Marcel tried desperately to stay calm, you call cousin Max first to make sure about that flight, Ill go over to the airport now to see whats going on. Anyway, we need to know where the Old Mr. Pearson went first. Bonnie nodded, Okay, Ill go now. Walked forward two steps, and then turned back, No, I have a problem with my phone, not quite able to call, just answer can still, lend me your phone. Marcel: !!! No wonder my cousin hasnt been in touch with Capitals people, it turns out the phone is broken. Just broken why not go for a new phone, and not without money. Without suspecting too much, Marcel pulled Anaya outside, Anaya, go back to the Huitong building and pack your things, thene and check in, I have to go out. After all, its to find the Old Mr. Pearson, and when you find it, you have to get through and so on. Not suitable for carrying Anaya. Anaya was concerned and asked, What happened? What did you say to Mrs. Grant just now? Howe both of them had panic on their faces after they finished. Ill tell youter, can I? Marcel said. Anaya nodded her head, Okay, you said that, then Ill listen to your arrangement, Ill wait for you in the room after checking in. After a pause and added, Remember to call if you need any help from me. Good. Marcel agreed. Immediately, Marcel and Bonnie began to look up. Asked around and found out what the problem was. The Old Mr. Pearson did depart on a ne, but not to Muren City. Instead, it is a small ind abroad. The same people were Anna and Dzune. After the three arrived on the ind, they lost contact. Not an ident, but the inds signal tower was broken, and now only satellite phones can contact the outside world, as to when the signal tower can be repaired, at least one or two months. Just going to that ind and then something happens, isnt that exactly the same situation youre in now? Marcel said, Cousin, someone is deliberately cutting off your contact with the outside world. Who will this person be? Bonnie, however, came up with an instant answer. Who else could it be, Sebastian of course! With an unmistakably calm expression, she called Sebastian on Marcels phone. Soon, the call was answered. Sebastians low, husky voice came from the other end, Marcel, whats up? Sebastian, its me. Sebastian momentary silence, so quiet that you can clearly hear the sound of breathing on the other end of the phone, the ground drop a pin can be clearly heard. I dont know how long it took, but Sebastian finally spoke again, Bonnie, it seems you know all about it. He knew this day woulde, but he didnt expect it to be so soon. My Bonnie is a lot smarter than I thought she would be. Sebastian exims. Bonnie questioned, Sebastian, what exactly are you doing behind my back that is so dangerous? Chapter 1999: We can’t go back Even though she knew Sebastian was hiding himself, the first time, Bonnies tone was nothing but concern and worry. She trusts Sebastian unconditionally not to harm herself. Even if they do, its only for her own good. Sebastian, were a couple. Bonnies voice was firm, So tell me, whats going on? Nothing is happening. Sebastian replied, Its just that I suddenly felt that we should calm down with each other and after some time apart, we should redefine the new rtionship between us. A new rtionship? Bonnie wrinkled her clear willow eyebrows in confusion, What other new rtionship could there be between us? What else could they be but a couple. Sebastian replied, In addition to being a couple, we can also be family, as well as parents of children. Bonnie opened her mouth, but didnt find her voice for a long time. It was Marcel next to me who heard the meaning, The rtionship between husband and wife, and family childrens parents is so much worse, Sebastian, what do you mean by that, is that you dont love my cousin anymore? Im not sure. Sebastian replied. Marcel: ???? A wave of anger rushed directly to the sky, Marcel almost could not help but to swear, You really do not love ah, Sebastian, what is wrong with you, you have experienced so much over the years, now it is not easy to be together, you say you do not love, how do you have the courage to say this? If things like feelings could be exined, there wouldnt be so many disputes in this world. Sebastian replied. After a pause and added, And Im not sure now, this thing, just in self-doubt, thats why I let her and the children leave first, go somewhere else, when I think it over, I will give an answer. What kind of reply is needed for this! Marcel was so angry that he wanted to curse even more. And thats when Bonnie stole the conversation, Okay, lets leave that for now, Sebastian, wheres Grandpa and Anna? Grandpa has been moring toe to you, I just couldnt resist, so I had to send him to live on the ind for a while, dont worry, that ce is very safe, there are still my people responsible for protecting them, nothing will happen. You put grandpa in a ce like that where hes screaming and saying that nothing will happen to him? Marcel became even more indignant, Yes, there wont be any problems physically, but the damage to the mind can be too great. Staying in that kind of istion is really hard for the Old Mr. Pearson! Its not like theres no one there, there are plenty of locals and plenty of activities, enough to pass his time. Sebastian replied. Without waiting for Marcel to say more, Sebastian hung up the phone on the grounds that he was busy and needed to go to a meeting. The anger in Marcels heart bubbled up even higher. How can this be tolerated? Cousin,e on, lets leave for the airport now, Ill take you back to Capital, and well go to Sebastian together and ask him properly in person! Marcel pulls Bonnie and prepares to head out the door.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. But Bonnie shook her head no, Its not possible, dont waste your breath. Cousin, you havent even tried to ask him what really happened, so how do you know it was a wasted effort? Marcel wondered. Everything has to be tried before we can know how it turns out! Bonnie still shook her head, I mean, theres no way were going back to Capital. Chapter 2000: They’re getting a divorce Hearing this, Marcel was stunned. It took a long time to find his voice, No way, Sebastian is now so powerful that even Muren City can be handy? Bonnie shrugged her shoulders, If you dont believe me, go ahead and try it. Marcel really does not believe in this evil, immediately pull out his phone ready to book a flight for himself. As a result, when I got to the payment screen, I was directly prompted that my ID information was invalid and I could not make a reservation. When you call out again, there is only a cold female voice indicating that the other partys phone is temporarily unavable. Sebastian is moving ridiculously fast! As for the rest of the highway and all that, theres no way were leaving. Bonnie replied, Sorry Marcel, you were supposed to be here on vacation and now youre in this mess, do you have anything particrly urgent to do in Capital, get someone to borrow a cell phone and hurry up and make arrangements! People are already trapped here, but they cant be trapped in other ways, too. Marcel immediately brightened up, Right oh, cousin you reminded me, although we can not get out now, but we can find someone to save us ah! At least its been out there for some years, Marcel knows a lot of friends. Why dont they alle to Muren City and help cover their departure? Bonnie, however, still shook her head and softly advised, You better not do that, or what if theyre all stuck here by then? Huh? Sebastians ability, I dont think, is that great. When Marcel said this, his own voice was actually tinged with a little uncertainty inside. Bonnie, on the other hand, was expressionless, You can try it. Just dont me her for not reminding you after you try it. Marcel saw this and had to dismiss the idea. Even if you are trapped here, if you let your friends also trapped here, this matter is a little difficult to do. However, its not like no one is notified. There are still individuals who need to know. But to contact this person, Marcel did not talk to Bonnie. Fear of being blocked! While Bonnie was in the bathroom, Marcel looked for the phone and called Max. Who is it? Maxs tone was impatient, Or a field number, Im telling you, I have a wife and kids, and all the money I earn now goes to them, so you dont get a penny from me! Fraud prevention, he is the best! Marcel took a deep breath, Its me, cousin. Marcel? Max sounded very puzzled, Why are you calling me from a different field number? Hows it going? Did you find out anything over there? Have you seen Great Grandpa? Hows Bonnie doing? Great Grandpa is not in Muren City, he was taken to an ind, where people are safe. Marcel replied, But things are worse on our side, were kind of under house arrest, I guess. Sort of?C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. Max was a little confused by this, What do you mean is considered under house arrest, yes is, no is not, how much does it mean? Its our personal freedom, only within the confines of this area of Muren City, and we cant leave here. Marcel replied. There was a pause, and then that big bombshell was released. In other shocking news, Sebastian says he needs to revisit his rtionship with his cousin, and it looks like theres a good chance theyll get a divorce. Chapter 2001: Someone Can’t Wait What? Max suddenly did not calm down, his voice almost broke through the sky, What are you talking nonsense, the two of them are fine, how can they divorce! Its really not that Max is too emotional. Rather, the shock of this matter is too great. After all, in his perception, no matter who gets divorced, Bonnie and Sebastian cant be divorced right. Two people along the way, I do not know how many twists and turns, and now it is easy to make things right, to set up all the problems, this time divorce, more or less seems a little too outrageous. You dont believe what Im saying? Marcel asked. Max sneered, Do you want to hear what the hell youre talking about, the two of them getting a divorce, thats even more outrageous than your raw rice with Anayast night! Marcel: Talk about things properly, why do you have to pull yourself into it. This is a naked personal attack ah! Anyway, thats the situation. Ive been reduced to borrowing a passerbys cell phone to call you, so you should know what kind of situation my cousin and I are in. Marcel took a deep breath, still trying desperately to maintain hisposure. Now, Maxs emotions recoiled and stabilized. Hesitating again and again, there was a bit more foxiness in his tone, So youre serious? Of course its true! Marcel gritted his teeth, It really couldnt be more true, cousin, hurry up and think of something, I dont want the two of them to get a divorce. On the other end of the line, Maxs heart was in turmoil.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. This kind of thing let him think of a way, then what can think of a way? You wait, let me go to Sebastian and ask for rification! Max said, and was ready to hang up the phone. Marcel hurriedly admonished, Dont be too direct, you sidetrack, okay? Max couldnt help but mutter, Thats easy for you to say, sidekick, try and sidekick me in front of Sebastian! Sebastian is as smart as a monkey! But despite his mutterings, Max went to Jones Group. When he saw Sebastian, before he could speak, Sebastian stole the conversation, Brother-inw, youre here about Bonnie, right? Max smiled and didnt bother to hide anymore, nodded heavily, Yes, I dide for Bonnie, I heard you guys are getting a divorce? Its not a divorce, its mostly just a re-examination of the rtionship between the two of us. Sebastian replied. Max was so angry that he pped the table, What kind of bullshit are you talking about, what revisiting, when Talia was ready to leave me, she used this same rhetoric! She managed to fool you didnt she? Sebastian nodded, a few moments of thought in his tone, It seems to work with that line of reasoning, its just that Im not saying it the right way now, I should have asked her for advice is she in the hospital right now for delivery? Yes, wentst night, already a little to start signs, the doctor said you can stay in the hospital for observation, open three fingers on the painless. No, what am I talking to you about, Sebastian, Im talking to you about Bonnie in a very serious way! Max found his thoughts were almost carried away, and his emotions couldnt help but get even angrier. Sebastian opened his mouth, ready to answer. And at this time, someone came and knocked on the door. A woman with a delicate figure appeared at the office door, her voice was delicate, Mr. Grant, this is my new nning project, do you have time to look at it now? Chapter 2002: Are you okay? Max looked back at the sound and almost choked to death on his saliva. How should I describe that womans dress? This woman was wearing a very hot wrap-around skirt, but it was clearly raised a few points upward, almost to the root of her thighs. Max even suspected that with a little walking, the woman would be naked. Not to mention that the upper body wears a shirt, the buttons are almost unbuttoned to the navel! Whos this guy? Max asked.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Sebastian leaned back in his bosss chair, As you can see, its a small assistant who came to send me a nning project. Maxs expletive brewing in the stomach, held back and held back, in the end did not say. Just look at Sebastian with suspicion, Are you sure? Is the threshold of Jones Group so low now that any kind of goods cane to be the secretary? Max, please dont insult people like that, since I cane to be an assistant, of course I have my own excesses! The assistant stomped her foot hard and her eyes quickly turned red. A look of pity at my sight. But Max doesnt eat this at all. Coldly reaching out towards the woman, OK, you said you have something to offer, then you show me the program. The assistant took a step backward, protecting the n in her arms. Seeing this, Maxs eyes couldnt help but narrow dangerously, What, didnt you say you had something to offer, and now you wont even show me the n? The assistant still looked wary, This is apany secret, cant tell you! Im your bosss brother-inw, what can I do if I look at it. Max was full of disdain. After a pause, he simply snapped toward Sebastian, Then say, can you show me! Sebastian nodded, Sak, show this to him! Sebastian has spoken, the assistant can not say anything else, but red-eyed, handed over the n in his hand. With just a quick nce, Max was stunned. Isnt this ourpanys nning project, and its fromst year. Howe in the hands of this woman, it has be her ability? The assistants expression was a bit surprised, and then her eyes got even redder, I just borrowed it, there are so many simr ns in this world, you cant say they are all from Max yourpany, and besides, I added my own ideas! Max gave a heave-ho. Yes, the woman did add her own creativity yes. But it adds up like shit. Just ask who would add a prize like a paid trip with the boss to the raffle? The whole event would have been a lot of fun for everyone. But when seeing this award, I guess everyone will be silent. How dare you say youre good at what you do? Max questioned, What school did you graduate from, and what did your teachers teach you? Im Capital University! said the assistant, craning her neck high. The next second, added the next sentence, Next to the Cryonic University graduate, is also a serious college graduate it! Huh? Cryonic University, a university Max had never heard of. You can see how bad it really is! And even if this persons education is low, do not work hard, you know to copy other peoples programs, and even dressed like this in front of Sebastian wandering around. No, Sebastian had to be fired for that to happen. Max thought, and prepared to speak. But the next moment, but heard Sebastian nodded and said, This n is quite good, I approved, do a good job Sak, next month to give you a sry increase! Chapter 2003: You still know you are a married man! Maxs eyes widened in disbelief. Turning his head to Sebastian, he felt as if he had seen a ghost. And this n is called good? Is Sebastian okay? So, what exactly do you think is good? Max asked. He wanted to see what Sebastian could do with such a shitty proposal! Sebastian slowly and methodically flipped through the nner. Then in the assistants eyes expectantly spoke, This n well, the best part is that the gimmick is full, now after all is thework era, sometimes ck red is also red well, at first nce is to discredit thepany, but in fact can promote to me this beautiful man. This way, you can use my beauty to rush to the top and serve as an alternative publicity, Sak, thats what youre thinking, right? The assistant was a bit confused, and apparently didnt expect that his n, which was as good as shit, could be interpreted as such. It took him a long time toe back to his senses and nod heavily, Yes, yes, yes, thats what I thought! Its good to think that way. Sebastian nod, I appreciate your idea, so boldly go ahead and do it, as for funding dont worry, Ill open a back door for you, how much you need, go directly to the finance department for approval! The assistant was overjoyed, and after thanking Sebastian, he was ready to turn around and leave. Max saw this and got anxious, No, thats it, you dont have anything else you want to say to her?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Its true. Sebastian nodded his head and called out to his assistant with a stern face, Sak, about this dress of yours, I think its necessary to talk to you about it. Thats right! This is the top priority and needs to be properly criticized! Max wrapped his arms around his chest and waited for Sebastian to properly criticize the assistant. This dress of yours is really too short, basically what should be exposed and what should not be exposed, have all been exposed, do you feel appropriate yourself? The assistants voice choked and she replied in a whisper, Not quite appropriate. Its not inappropriate, its very inappropriate. Starting tomorrow, get dressed properly ande here, got it? Sebastian ordered. The assistant nodded, Yes. Sebastian then satisfied nod, Thats right, otherwise so many employees up and down thepany, can see such a you, how inappropriate! Hearing this, Max and his assistant both looked up at Sebastian incredulously. The assistant was ted and nodded repeatedly, Okay Mr. Grant, I will definitely pay attention in the future and never let others see me like this. After saying this, he left the office in a beautiful manner. Max rushed straight to Sebastian, eager to open a hole in his head and see what was inside. Do you know what you were saying? Only a shameless boss like that would say something like that with his honey assistant, its easy to get the wrong idea! After a pause, Max realized again that something was wrong and immediately stared, Wait, I dont seem to have misunderstood, Sebastian, are you really having an affair with this vase? Sebastians face was light, What do you mean have a leg, I am still married now, brother-inw, you will make people misunderstand if you say it out. Shit! So you still know youre married, then why are you being so nice to such an assistant, then you sent Bonnie out so you could be alone with this woman too? Max questioned, his eyes already bloodshot and red with rage! Chapter 2004: Give me a good deal on him Max looked at Sebastian with incredulous eyes. What kind of taste do you have, you dont cherish a woman as perfect as my sister and go to like this kind of straw man? Did I say I liked her? Sebastian finished and slumped back in his bosss chair, his eyes full of indifferent expression. Max was full of shock, You still need to say this, its almost written directly on your face, right! Like to talk about it, and as you said, I do not really like so stupid, just asionally look more interesting. If you really want to find, you still need to find a little longer brain.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Max heard the other meaning of the words, So youre not satisfied with finding one, and youre even ready to find a second and a third? Even if I look, I will look slowly one by one, not many at once. Sebastian replied. Snap! Max was so angry that he pped the red pear wood desk directly and hard, his eyes full of anger, Sebastian, do you know what you are saying?! Also look for them one by one. What a dream! Dont look for any of them! Dont think that now that you got Great Grandpa on the ind, no one can control you. Max was furious and called someone directly. Within half an hour, the Jones Family and the Pearson family rtives were in the Jones Groups top floor office. They are all here to crusade against Sebastian. Old Mr. Jones is so angry that he wants to use the familyw, We the Jones Family can not have this kind of love and divorce precedent, you are really too let me down, since the brain is not clear, go to the cer for a period of time, when you think about it, when toe out! How can you possibly figure out just by staying in the cer, you also have to be in pain to wake up. the Pearson family eldest pulled out a bottle of medicine, put this on your body, it itches and hurts, let him have a good time being tortured in there! Wait a minute, Rupert really cant stand to see, stand out to block, he is my cousin and my brother, we have been together for so many years, I can guarantee that he is not the kind of person you think, there must be a misunderstanding! He said, also turned his head to urge Sebastian, What are you waiting for, hurry up and exin to everyone, what is going on here, all clear. Bonnie and I, indeed, have no intention of getting a divorce. Sebastian lifted his thin lips and said slowly. Rupert breathed a sigh of relief, See, what did I say, my cousin really isnt that kind of person, this is all a misunderstanding! As a result of the conversation, Sebastian was heard to add, But our rtionship does need to be revisited. Old Mr. Jones was so crisp and sharp that he hit Sebastian in the back with a vicious stick. You brat, do you know what you are talking about, think clearly before you answer! Sebastians face didnt change, Thats the answer I can give at the moment! The Pearsons saw this and became even more enraged. Daring to do such a thing to their beloved Bonnie at the tip of their hearts is unforgivable! They all started rolling up their sleeves, ready to go up and teach Sebastian a good lesson. If they dont beat him into a pigs head today, they wont be named Chu! Brat, Old Mr. Jones stepped in front of the group, his tone angry and cold, I think youre not going to cry until you see the coffin, Dzune, tie him up and throw him into the cer to cool down for a few days, and this medicine, apply it all over! Chapter 2005: What is this suffering Dzune did as she was told. In fact, it is very clear in the heart that the reason why Old Mr. Jones did this is actually for the good of Sebastian. If you really let the Pearsons to clean up Sebastian, it may end up much more miserable than being locked in the cer. Although the mouth is angry, but the actual Old Mr. Jones still love this dear grandson. Sebastian was tied up and thrown into the cer of Jones Mansion. This cer is the original Jay was punished when staying as a child, the space is very small, Sebastian can barely straighten up in it, can only sit in the corner.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org. But the floor and walls are damp, and in a short time all the clothes are wet and sticky, very ufortable. Mr. Grant, if you want toe out earlier, you should hurry up and admit your mistake and tell everyone that you actually still want to live with the young grandmother for the rest of your life. Dzune could not bear it in his heart and opened his mouth to persuade. Once this is said, Old Mr. Jones will naturally take care of the rest. And Sebastian will not have to stay in the cer to suffer. But Sebastian turned his back on Dzune as if he hadnt heard, and remained silent. Dzune: Opened his mouth, but in the end did not say anything, sighed and turned directly away. For three days in a row, Sebastian remained silent, refusing to say anything. Finally, on the fourth day, Old Mr. Jones got angry and threw his chopsticks on the floor, asking angrily, So he still wont admit he was wrong, will he? Maybe Mr. Grant hasnt figured it out yet, Old Mr. Jones, you give Mr. Grant a little more time. Dzune whispered persuasively. Heh! Old Mr. Jones directly sneered out, How much more time will be given, the divorce cooling-off period is only one month, automatic divorce only requires three years of separation, does he want to drag it out for three years? At that time, even if Sebastian hase around, Im afraid Bonnie is already dead in the water and determined to get a divorce. Besides, he couldnt possibly give Sebastian that much time to think. The Pearson family is still waiting for answers! Since there is no response to being locked inside the cer, it is simply proposed, I will personally ask him what is in his head! Old Mr. Jones, dont be angry, Dzune said, and went up to Old Mr. Jones to pat his back, The doctor said you cant have too many mood swings, take a deep breath and calm down first. Calm down and say something aboutgoing to interrogate Sebastian. But Old Mr. Jones was very firm, If I dont ask now, I will probably die of angerter, so hurry up and bring him to me! Old Mr. Jones Go! There is really no choice, Dzune had to go to the cer, will Sebastian to invite out. On the way to the parlor, he also forgot to exin Sebastian, Old Mr. Jones is very bad-tempered now, a little bit on the spot, Mr. Grant you also know his physical condition, can not afford too much stimtion, so you must not anger him, just as I beg you. The old man, who is more than half a century old, cant wait to kneel down to Sebastian at this moment. Sebastians eyes flickered and his throat rolled, Come on Dzune, Ill just do it. Dzune nodded vigorously, Good, good, if you are willing to agree, then its a deal, Mr. Grant,ter on the attitude must be gentle, do not get angry with Old Mr. Jones. What are you doing out there? Get your asses in here! Old Mr. Jones, who was in the parlor, heard the conversation and shouted in a grumpy tone. Chapter 2006: You’ll know when you meet someone Sebastian lifted his steps, walked into the parlor, and met Old Mr. Jones eye to eye. Honestly, when he saw Sebastians body full of scars, Old Mr. Jones was really shocked. In just the past three days, those wounds on Sebastians body were red, swollen and festering because of the damp and dark environment. To the naked eye, there is almost no half good skin. It is as shocking as it needs to be. I was ready to be heartbroken, but then I thought, Sebastian will get this way, all because he himself is not willing to admit his mistakes, not willing to say that he wants to live with Bonnie for a long time, to grow old. So these sufferings are deserved! Old Mr. Jones eyes were cold again, and he swept a faint nce at Sebastian, Hows it going, how are you doing in the cer these days?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Its okay, its just right to not work and give yourself a vacation once in a while, its quitefortable. Sebastian replied in a reticent tone. Old Mr. Jones: !!! Its really going to kill people. Here he is punishing Sebastian, and Sebastian thinks its a treat! Since you like to enjoy it so much, then you can go in and enjoy it for a longer period of time, and when youve stayed long enough, when you cane out again! Old Mr. Jones tried to threaten Sebastian with these words. The cer kind of ce, stay on three days is already the limit. If we continue to stay, I am afraid that people will go crazy. I dont believe Sebastian will continue to talk tough and go against him when he hears this. But it turns out that Sebastian really intends to keep going against the grain. He turned right around to head out. What are you doing there? Old Mr. Jones asked. Sebastian turned back with an innocent look in his eyes, Wasnt it you, grandpa, who told me to go back and stay on, I listened to you. Sinner, what a sinner! Old Mr. Jones banged his cane hard, full of hatred, Whats wrong with you, for a good reason youre in trouble with Bonnie like this, you should also know, this period of time, Bonnie has given you how much it! And, Bonnie is not some straw bag flower vase. She stayed by Sebastians side and really solved a lot of things for him, and also always gave Sebastian encouragement in crunch time. Such a girl, Old Mr. Jones has heartily recognized, think this is the best granddaughter-inw in the world. What is there not to like about Sebastian? If grandpa likes her so much, he can arrange her to Jay ah, it just so happens that Jay is quite interested in her and doesnt mind that Bonnie and I had a child, its more of a kiss on top of a kiss, right? Snap! Old Mr. Jones was so angry that he picked up the teacup in his hand and smashed it straight towards Sebastian. Sebastian deflected his head and easily dodged the teacup attack. The tea cup fell to the ground into countless pieces, hot tea dense with a hazy white mist, so Sebastians expression are more than a few blurred, can not really see. Grandpa, are you curious to know why? Sebastian asked, speaking up. Old Mr. Jones didnt have the good grace to roll his eyes, You say it, for a good reason you two have be such a mess, if I cant figure out why, how can I go and the Pearsons ount?! If he cant exin clearly, he might as well die and let it go, so as not to be poked by the Pearson family every day in the future. Sebastian sighed helplessly, If you have to know, then fine, Ill take you to someone and youll know why. Chapter 2007: What is your relationship Hearing this, Old Mr. Jones eyes instantly became alert, To see who? Youll know when you go, grandpa you dont have to ask, just follow me. Sebastian replied.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. He sold out, and Old Mr. Jones was really curious. On second thought, I agreed. Just on the way out the door, Dzune was stopped. Ill just go with Grandpa, Dzune you just wait for us at home! Sebastian said. Dzune reassured, I will follow to take care of Old Mr. Jones, promise to be a transparent person, and will not go eavesdropping and peeping. Grandpa will be fine with me taking care of him. Sebastian still disagreed. The two parties argued. Finally Old Mr. Jones spoke, Its okay, Ill follow him ande back, Im his own grandfather, can he still kill me? Give Sebastian the chance, he doesnt have the guts to do so! At that, Dzune had to give up. Then Old Mr. Jones you take care of yourself on the road, if you need me toe over just call, Ill be there right away. Old Mr. Jones waved his hand, indicating that he knew. With that, the car started and slowly headed towards the suburbs. The ce was getting more and more remote and looked like it was about to drive out of Capitals range. Old Mr. Jones finally couldnt help but say, Youre not going to take me out and sell me, are you? Sebastian replied with a nod, Grandpa dont worry, you are so old and still have a bunch of problems in your body, even if it is sold by the pound, others are very disgusted, so it is not sold at all. Old Mr. Jones: Although it is certain that you will not be sold, but why is the heart more blocked? As he thought about it, Sebastian pulled up to a single-family house. The vi is beautiful and covers a wide area, and at first nce it is a private ce. I wonder which rich person is so leisurely toe and live in such a ce. Did you bring me here to meet the people in the vi? Old Mr. Jones asked as he got out of the car and spoke again. Sebastian nodded, Yes. Okay! Old Mr. Jones immediately raised a step inside, the mouth also Bonnie have words, I would like to see, this live in the end who, and you have what rtionship. But when he walked in majestically, Old Mr. Jones immediately regretted it. Because he found out that the person who lives here is no other than Mrs. Keomany! How could it be Mrs. Keomany? So astonished that Old Mr. Jones suspected that he had a problem with his eyes. After rubbing hard several times to make sure it was indeed Mrs. Keomany, he turned his head to look at Sebastian behind him again, his eyes wide and cloudy, Whats going on here, how did you get in touch with Mrs. Keomany and bring me here to see her? When she saw Old Mr. Jones, Mrs. Keomany couldnt help but see a sh of surprise in her eyes. Mr. Grant, in our agreement, I dont think we have to inform Old Mr. Jones about this, right? Is it a breach of contract for you to do this now? I dont know if its a breach of contract or not, but if I dont bring him to you, Ill have to break it. Sebastian said coldly. Mrs. Keomany raised an eyebrow, You want to break the contract? Indeed, after all, I cant hide it now, and I need you to help me find an ally, a backer, or our deal ends here. Old Mr. Jones on the sidelines was confused. What deal, what deal, Sebastian, what deal did you make with Mrs. Keomany, and what is your rtionship anyway? Old Mr. Jones questioned. Chapter 2008: When injustice is done Sebastian nodded and said word for word, Ill tell you all about it now that were in this ce. I made a deal with Mrs. Keomany, and shell let everyone go as long as Bonnie and I are separated. Letting everyone go? Old Mr. Jones mind raced and soon came up with an answer. Her eyes were so angry that they were almost on fire, and she plucked at Mrs. Keomany, So you did all that before, and its because of you that Nicole and Joanna and the others got hurt? Mrs. Keomanyughed, but was still pretending to be confused, What are you talking about, why cant I understand it? You dont have to pretend anymore, Sebastian spoke up, I brought him here because I was going to let you hypnotize him, so hell forget everything anyway, and its okay to tell the truth now.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Are you sure youre not punking me? Mrs. Keomany had a puzzled look in her eyes, You dont have any bugs or anything on you, do you? Sebastian spread his hands quite frankly, If you dont believe me, you can search my body first and make sure Im not in danger before you answer. With such a frank attitude, Mrs. Keomanys hanging heart was mostly put back. But just to be safe, had someone check on Sebastian and Old Mr. Jones, not even the car outside. After searching inside and out to make sure there was no stability, only then did he clear his throat, Okay, whatever you want to ask, as long as I know, Ill answer. You crazy woman, did you do it because Sebastian and Bonnie are getting a divorce? Old Mr. Jones questioned through gritted teeth. Mrs. Keomany nodded, Thats true, but technically speaking, its Sebastian who wants to trade the rest of his lifes happiness for everyones safety and health, and Im not forcing him to. Old Mr. Jones, after all, is a man who has worked his way up in society, so how could he not understand this. It is said that there was no coercion, but if Mrs. Keomany made so much trouble, how could Sebastian make such a decision? Ultimately, its Mrs. Keomanys fault. Why do you have to target us the Jones Family, Mrs. Keomany, how long has it been since the feud, if you are still angry, find me is revenge, I give you this old life! Old Mr. Jones voice was a bit humble, If you let them go, let me, an old man, do whatever I want. But Mrs. Keomany shook her head, What do I need your old life for? I dont even need to do it, youll die of old age in a few years. After a pause and added, Besides, this is not a grudge from back then, this is a grudge now! Now what else is the feud? Old Mr. Jones inquired uprehendingly. The next instant, Mrs. Keomanys expression began to grimace up, the whole person also hysterical, grudges a lot of it, before Sebastian and Bonnie went to Reliacao, but with Summer acting, so that I thought Summer really hypnotized by me, willing to stay by my side. But the result is that Summer takes advantage of Mrs. Keomanys rxation and hypnotizes her in turn, making Mrs. Keomany incredibly disgusted with anything about Summer. After that, she even announced to the media that she was going to cut off her mother-daughter rtionship with Summer forever. Since you already know that you are hypnotized, you can just break this hypnosis, why do you want to revenge Sebastian like this! Old Mr. Jones continued to question. One retribution for another, when will the injustice be over? Chapter 2009: Kill her! When Mrs. Keomany heard this, sheughed even louder, so loudly that her features were distorted a few times. You really think I dont want to, but Summer is more powerful than I thought, and I cant get out of hypnosis even though I know Im hypnotized! Mrs. Keomanys expression once again grimaced. Even, Summer and Theo found an absolutely secluded ce to hide so that she could never find it in her life. So, the fury of revenge can only be thrown at Sebastian and Bonnie. I want them to taste how this taste of being torn apart alive by me really tastes! Hearing this, only two words remained in Old Mr. Jones mind. The devil, this is clearly the devil! Because they are not happy, so they have to make others also bad. How can there be such a sick person in the world? Your purpose has now been achieved, Sebastian spoke, Ive now fallen out with everyone, even been locked in a cer for three days and nights, my whole body is festering and red, yet everyone still thinks I deserve it and spits on me. Hearing this, Mrs. Keomany couldnt help but tilt her head back and burst intoughter. Great, thats great! Seeing that her purpose was achieved, her heart was filled with pain! Sebastian, how can you give in to a woman like that? She just cant see anyone else being happy, and the more she does, the more we have to be happy for her! Old Mr. Jones said. Grandpa, arent you afraid that something else will happen to the people around you? Sebastian asked. One sentence, instantly asked Old Mr. Jones to dumb.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Yeah, doesnt he care about the lives of those around him? But I felt badabout letting Mrs. Keomany get away with it. Thinking about it, Old Mr. Jones took a step back and whirled around and said, Of course I have to care about the others, but its them I have to care about, so I shouldntpromise with this woman. Because there is one and two in something likepromise. Promise this time, and the next time there will be more excessive demands waiting to be fulfilled. If one day, it is to let Sebastian clean out of the house, breaking all the ties, out to do a disgusted and scorned beggar? Is Sebastian still going to bite the bullet and say yes! So what do you think, what should I do? Sebastian asked. Old Mr. Jones looked around and his voice dropped, In my opinion, you should have taken care of Mrs. Keomany at the first opportunity, like this! When all is said and done, Old Mr. Jones directly copied the vase next to him, knocked it on the coffee table, then held one of the pieces and stabbed it straight toward Mrs. Keomany. In such a short period of time, he had actually thought of all the countermeasures. I dont have many years to live anyway, so instead of living like this, I should do something useful, for example, helping Sebastian take care of Mrs. Keomany. This is even if the death penalty is immediately sentenced, he is also considered worthy of death. The shard glinted coldly in the light and stabbed straight toward Mrs. Keomany. It all happened so fast that Mrs. Keomany had no time to think, and could only watch as the shard came closer and closer to her, and was about to pierce her heart. But at this time, a hand suddenly stretched out next to it and clutched the fragment with force. Old Mr. Jones couldnt collect the force, the shard rubbed and cut through the mans palm, and suddenly blood sshed everywhere, and the whole vis living room was filled with the rich smell of rust. Chapter 2010: I am bringing you to solve the problem Old Mr. Jones was stunned by the scene. He hurriedly retracted his hand, his eyes panicked, I didnt mean to do it, Sebastian, are you okay? Why are you reaching out to block it! Thats right, the person who just held the porcin shard with his bare hands is none other than Sebastian. He indifferently spread his hand, looking at the palm that has been cut open flesh, as if he could not feel the pain. The action calmly threw away the blood-soaked pieces, then pulled off the tie and haphazardly wrapped a loop on his hand. Following this, he looked at Old Mr. Jones with a helpless tone, Grandpa, youre so old, why do you still act so impulsively? Why do you still have the heart to lecture me, brat, do you know that your hand is hurt, you are stupid, why do you want to block this for Mrs. Keomany? If he hadnt blocked this, he would have stabbed Mrs. Keomany to death. Sebastian gave Old Mr. Jones a helpless look and reminded, Youre still in her territory, kill her and youll get out alive? A life for a life, I dont lose! Old Mr. Jones stuck his neck out. Sebastian continued to shake his head, Well, even if you think youve lived long enough, what about me, what about the others, can you make sure they wont be retaliated against? This- Old Mr. Jones fell into silence. Opened his mouth, but could not say anything for a long time. The heart is also a burst of fear, nderous lucky Sebastian stopped himself, otherwise because of his own impulse, everyone will have to follow the bad luck! But just let it go, Old Mr. Jones and can not swallow this grievance. Why should we be led by Mrs. Keomanys nose? Besides, this is a very important matter, which concerns Sebastian and Bonnies marriage. Even if we cant kill her, we should teach her a lesson. Old Mr. Jones said. Mrs. Keomany hase back from the shock, her face is full of sinister and poisonous, In my territory and still want to give me a little lesson, really whimsical, you guys, go up and give me a good lesson to this old man. Who dares?! Sebastians tone of voice is reticent, look askance at a circle of people, then no one dares to move again. Sebastian, dont you forget we had a deal, now your grandfather knows the truth and is ready to settle me, I cant even fight back, you are nning to cancel the deal are you? Mrs. Keomany questioned. Sebastian nodded, I brought him here because I dont want to cancel the deal, so what if he knows, hell forget about it soon anyway.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Hearing this, Old Mr. Jones eyes instantly widened, Sebastian what do you mean by that, wait, youre not trying to get Mrs. Keomany to hypnotize me, are you?! Thats what I meant. Sebastian admitted painfully. Crazy, I think youre crazy! Old Mr. Jones said and began to move toward the door, intending to find the right opportunity and just slip away. He cant be hypnotized into forgetting all this, otherwise theres no way for the Pearsons to know these secrets! Sebastian is not disgusted with Bonnie, but to protect the children, to protect everyone, only to have to leave with Bonnie! Before he could reach the entrance, he was stopped by two people. Old Mr. Jones, where are you going with this? The two men asked with a leathery smile. Old Mr. Jones mind buzzed and his eyes went nk. Its over. What do we do now? With no choice but to turn to Sebastian for help. But where this brat has a little conscience, hurry up and help him leave this ce, and then let him make the truth public. Together we can figure out how to fix Mrs. Keomany for sure! Sebastian slowly walked up to Old Mr. Jones, Grandpa, do you know why I brought you to this ce today? Dont you just want me to know the truth? Old Mr. Jones did not understand. Of course not, Sebastian shook his head, its because Im afraid youll have a heart attack, so Ive asked Mrs. Keomany to hypnotize you, and as long as youre on my side, you wont be so furious. Naturally, there will be no heart attack. Chapter 2011: You can try Hearing this, Old Mr. Jones expression became instantly frightened.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Stretching out his finger and pointing at Sebastians nose, Well, I knew you, the brat, didnt have good intentions and brought me here to actually prepare to hypnotize me! Grandpa, Im doing this for your own good. Sebastian spoke in a calm tone. Old Mr. Jones almost couldnt resist spitting at Sebastian. Can you call this for his own good? Sebastian, if I really united with you, then the Pearson family will look at me, I am half buried in the dirt, but also by the Pearsons pointing to poke the backbone, you do not want to face, I still want it! Next to Mrs. Keomany hooked her lips and sneered in her tone, Anyway, they are already half buried in the soil, they may die one day, so what can they do if they are told a few things? After a pause and added, And they say too much, you just perform a spot death, just so you can also leave a sum of money to Sebastian, how good. Old Mr. Jones angry eyes moved to Mrs. Keomany. A malicious person, indeed, even the words are calcted, if you still want to extort people to leave a sum of money before you die, you can go to death. Old Mr. Jones said, Oh no, the money is useless after your death, after all, Summer has severed the rtionship with you. Old Mr. Jones is still very good at doing the same thing to others. Mrs. Keomany can not stand this stimtion, the expression bes more and more sinister and hideous, Sebastian, you brought the people, see how to solve it, if you can not solve, I do not mind helping you to do it. Sebastian nodded and looked at Old Mr. Jones again, Grandpa, its just hypnosis, theres no sensation. I wont agree to hypnosis without feeling it. Old Mr. Jones tone is very firm, or you just kill me, so I promise not to reveal half a word to the outside. Or let him leave like that. Live hypnotized, dont even think about it! Sebastian was helpless, Well, then its just going to have to be hard. Old Mr. Jones heart suddenly rose up with bad thoughts, eyes alert to Sebastian, What are you nning to do, Sebastian I warn you, I am your grandfather! If you dare to do anything to him, it would be a great unfiliality. Its better to be ungrateful than to have you dead. Sebastian replied. Sensing that something was wrong, Old Mr. Jones prepared to push the men around him to escape. However, this move is tantamount to a mantra. He was easily and loosely grabbed, pinned to the couch, and given a shot of muscle rxant. This drug can make the muscles of the whole body can not make the strength, but the brain is kept awake. In other words, Old Mr. Jones will be forcibly hypnotized in this form, forget all this, and then take Sebastians side. Mrs. Keomany, its up to you next. Sebastian said. Mrs. Keomany said slowly, What makes you think that I must help you with hypnosis? If you cant even do this, theres no point in continuing our cooperation, its just a matter of a fish dying and a few people dying around me in exchange for your death. At first nce I am losing, a few lives for one of yours, but in reality I am earning, and when you die, my mother can inherit all your estate and use it topensate these dead people and the friends and family around him. After a pause, Sebastians voice darkened again for a few moments, Even, using your ashes to make all kinds of artifacts, sent to them, so that they have nothing to wrestle with. Chapter 2012: Just because you can’t do it doesn’t mean others can’t On the ruthlessness, Sebastian said second, no one dares to say first. If you are really at the end of your rope, all those words you just said will be honored. Mrs. Keomanys face suddenly changed and she pped the table hard, How dare you! You can try. Sebastian replied ndly. In the end, Mrs. Keomany was defeated. She couldnt really try, what if something really happened? Its just a matter of helping to hypnotize a stinking old man, shell do it! Mrs. Keomany stepped in and quickly took care of it all. Thanks a lot, Sebastian said as he helped Old Mr. Jones prepare to leave. Wait, you havent told me exactly when you will divorce Bonnie. Mrs. Keomany trailed behind her, Youve been stalling for a long time, dont think Im going to let it go just because you gave Bonnie away. She wants Sebastian to be a rebel! Soon, when the one-month divorce cooling-off period is up, Ill pick her up immediately and take her back to Capital, then go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the divorce papers. Sebastian replied. Counting the time, its only a few days away. Mrs. Keomany felt like she had a new lease on life! C When he returned home with Old Mr. Jones, Dzune immediately greeted him. Old Mr. Jones are you all right, what have you been up to, ouch, Mr. Grant your hand! Sebastian hid his injured hand back, Its okay, I just got scratched by the debris identally. How can this be okay, we must hurry to treat the wound, or infection can be bad. Dzune said. Really relieved, Dzune then called Rupert and asked him toe and help dress the wound. Rupert received the call, but just sneered, Hurt, are you, badly? Yeah Rupert, I just looked, the flesh on the palm of my hand is turning out, and theres a spot thats so deep you can almost see the bone. Dzune replied. Looks like karma, took my wife to the ind and locked her up, now shes hurt, better just die, call me when you need a condolence! After saying this, Rupert simply hung up the phone. Dzune called again, and Rupert stopped answering. Dzune called Max again to ask him toe over to help with the clinic. Maxs attitude is even colder than Ruperts. Hold my sister in Muren City, we are not allowed to contact her, and she is not allowed toe out, when you do this kind of hical thing, why do not you think of the price, and still want me to help with the wound, eat shit! This- Hey! Dzune couldnt help but let out a long sigh. Mr. Grant has changed so much recently and done so many puzzling things that people are not going to care about Mr. Grant anymore, right? This is probably what it looks like!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Dzune had no choice but to find a random doctor toe over. But because it is not too familiar with Sebastian, just the time to dress a wound, Sebastian again and again ck face. The doctor could not resist the pressure and hurriedly slipped away after a quick wrap. Dzune went up to take a look and found that there was no bandage at all, and the edges of the wound were still exposed! Mr. Grant, why do you think this is necessary? If you just bow your head and say that you were wrong before, and then take the young grandmother and the others home, people will not target you like this ah. Dzune said. I dont need you guys to teach me how to do things. Sebastian replied. Dzune had no choice but to look at Old Mr. Jones, Old Mr. Jones, say something. Old Mr. Jones leaned back on the pearwoodp chair, his tone was light, Whats wrong with that, I think Sebastian is doing the right thing, those who are great, dont need to exin too much to the people around them, you dont understand because you cant reach that level. Chapter 2013: Men become bad when they have money Dzune was dumbfounded. Is this still the Old Mr. Jones he knew? Before he left the house, he was furious and said he had to find out what was in Sebastians head today. Howe aftering back, it seems like a different person. Old Mr. Jones, thats not what you said before. Dzune spoke up. Old Mr. Jones waved his hand, Before is before, now is now, anyway, now I am very supportive of Sebastians decision, is not a divorce, after the divorce can still find someone else to marry, and even have many, many children!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Before the words were finished, a stormy voice came from the entrance, You old son of a bitch, what did you say, say it again for me if you have the guts! Speakingte that is fast, like a gust of wind, a figure rushed in directly. Then with a thud, hemmed the object in his hand into Old Mr. Jones. The good thing is that the thing is too heavy, and the mans strength is too small, the thing has not touched Old Mr. Jones fell to the ground and fell in pieces. The contents were spilled all over the ce. Ointment, salve, stethoscope, and a dozen rolls of clean white gauze. The ground is full of wreckage and looks shocking. Dzune was so stunned that she couldnt speak well, Max, what are you doing here? Thats right, the person who appeared at the entrance at this moment is none other than Max. Its just that Max doesnt look the same as usual, his whole body is on fire and he looks like he wants to kill Old Mr. Jones. Old son of a bitch, are you still human? My sister gave birth to so many children for Sebastian, survived from the fire after nine deaths, and now its so easy to make things right, and you actually urge the two of them to divorce, and say you can marry and have children with other women in the future. What about Bonnie? Are you still human! Max questioned loudly. Old Mr. Jones face is full of indifference, shrugged his shoulders, Im telling the truth, this kind of thing originally can not be forced, the two of them already do not get along, even if they get along will only get more and more disgusted with each other, it is better to separate early. After a pause and added, Dont worry, after all, is when the Jones Familys granddaughter-inw, I certainly will not be shortchanged, the same will not be less, in addition to your the Pearson familypensation will not be less. With thatpensation, Bonnie can live a very good life, no matter whether she marries someone else or lives alone. What kind of bullshit are you talking about! Max was still furious, My sister gave so much on Sebastian, and you guys get paid to try to make up for it? What a daydream! The more he talked, the angrier hegot, Max rolled up his sleeves and prepared to beat up Old Mr. Jones. Before he could get close, he was stopped by Sebastian, Max, this is the Jones Family, I hope youll mind your manners. Fine, I havent even looked for you yet, but youvee to me yourself. Sebastian, the person here who is least qualified to teach me a lesson is you! Negative man, scum, scum! I cant even figure out what Bonnie sees in you, she would actually be cheated by someone like you. If she could have recognized you as this kind of person earlier, she definitely wouldnt have given you a child and wouldnt have apanied you so far. Now, Sebastian is sessful, even if all thepanies in hand are dissolved now, the money in hand is too much to spend. But Bonnie has worked so hard and waited until she could have a good rest with Sebastian, only to be tragically abandoned. The phrase men be bad when they have money is too apt for Sebastian at this moment! Chapter 2014: I’m not a veterinarian Sebastian let him cuss enough. When Max got tired of scolding before slowly lifting his thin lips, Anyway, Im already this kind of scum, Max you should hurry up and persuade Bonnie to divorce me, otherwise stay with me, she will only get sadder and sadder. No need for you to say! Max plucked out Sebastian again, Even if youe begging meter, I wont let Bonnie back to you again, besides, dont call Bonnie that name, you dont deserve it now! Maxs tone was clearly disappointed. Thanks to his hard mouth and soft heart, he said on the surface regardless of Sebastian, but finally took the medical kit ready toe to bandage. Thanks to his illusions, he thought Sebastian and Old Mr. Jones would figure it out after a goodmunication and give the Pearson family and Bonnie a satisfactory answer. Thanks to him, Sebastian and Bonnie have gone through so many storms, even if they are temporarily separated, it is only a matter of emotion. But now it seems that it was he who thought wrong. Max didnt even take the medical kit from the floor and just turned around and left. Dzune was anxious and rushed to catch up with him, Max, why did you just go away, you havent bandaged my Mr. Grant yet, at least you can talk afterwards! Im a healer, not a veterinarian, and theres no way I could help save such a beast even if it were dead. Dzune opened his mouth to say something else. Only to be stopped by Sebastian. All right, let him go, just find any doctor, even a veterinarian, should be better than Maxs medical skills. Sebastian said coldly. Mr. Grant, what time is it? Why are you still so impetuous! Dzune was so angry that he stomped his foot repeatedly. But there was nothing to do but watch Max leave. Dzune chased him out. In front of the iron gate around the branch, finally stopped Max. Max, things are not what you think, you must not be angry. Dzune exined, Although I dont know what the situation is now, but I can guarantee that Mr. Grant must have a bitterness!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Max let out a heave, What hardship, can let him lock my sister in Muren City not toe back, have hardship to say ah! They are all family now, on the surface Sebastian is the son-inw of the Pearson family, but in reality, everyone treats him as a family member with a different surname. The face of the loved ones have to cover up, offend everyone once again, and then say they have hardships? If thats really the case, then Ill just kill Sebastian and say I had a hard time and had no choice, would that be okay? Max asked. Dzune was speechless. Max went back to the hospital room with a heart full of disappointment. At this time Talia was already hospitalized and ready to give birth, so of course he had to be with her at all times. Even just now went to dress Sebastians wounds, is also forced to squeeze things out, who knows also ate a stomach of fire. Back in the ward, Talia immediately noticed his expression and her voice was gentle, Whats wrong, didnt you say you were going to treat Sebastian, badly hurt? Its better to be dead! Max spoke with a puff of anger. Talia shook her head helplessly and reached out to pat Maxs back to smooth his breath, Dont say such things, if she really died, wouldnt Bonnie be widowed and be a widow? So what if we be a widow, its not like the Pearson family cant afford to feed Bonnie, its just as well toe back and live together, we all stay with Bonnie, the days can be happier than now! Max was still puffed up. Chapter 2015: Testing the test Seeing this, Talia, even if she is slow, can sense that something is wrong. After a moment of hesitation, he still spoke tentatively, Are the two of them really getting a divorce?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Yeah! Max replied, That Sebastian, just like a bastard, ate the scales and came back so angry that I didnt even treat him. This kind of scum doesnt deserve to be saved by him! Talia shook her head with a puzzled look in her eyes, I dont think so, Mr. Grant doesnt seem like that kind of person. Talia you do not understand, this man changed his mind, is you can not imagine, he said not like it, do not like it, no reason at all! Yesterday it was still kissing the little baby, and today its a direct flip-flop shouting aunt. There are many such examples, and Max has seen not a hundred, but ny-nine. Especially those who do business men, rich, by everyone a tout, immediately drifted, even their own several pounds and a few, think they can find a better after leaving the original spouse, do not know that those young girls outside are looking at his money and status to approach the. Finally made a wife and children, and even a broken birth, only to know that the original person who loves them most is the original family. When Talia heard this, she furrowed her willow brows. Seeing this, Max hurriedly added, But not me, Talia, Im not like the sluts out there, I only have you in my heart! At the end also raised his hand and swore, Really, if I lie, let me heaven beat me, give birth to a son without Talia hurriedly covered his mouth and red at him fiercely, Are you cursing your own son like that, youre about to give birth, do you really want something to happen? I was in a hurry to prove myself, I was wrong, you must not be angry, of course I want our child to be born healthy and without any problems. Max hurriedly admitted his mistake. Talia, however, was still angry and reached out to poke Maxs forehead, Youre a father now, watch what you say in the future. Yes, yes, my wife is right to teach me a lesson, I wont dare to do it again. Max nodded his head repeatedly. Seeing Talias anger subsided, Max only weakly vocalized for himself, mainly just now wife you look puffed up, I was a little shocked, so I was anxious to swear to exin. He was afraid that Talia would ssify himself as a bad man too! Im not puffed up, Im just thinking how Sebastian is the same as those sultry bitches out there, it doesnt make sense. Talia said. Max said, Last time I went to thepany to find him, I saw him and the female employee eye-to-eye, originally I still think it is a show or something, but today or that cold look, this is the real hammer! No, Talia sounded firm, I still think something is wrong, husband, why dont you go and try again? How else can this be tried? Max looked to Talia, How do you try? Thats not so simple, you get that woman and tell her to seduce Sebastian, Talia replied. Max: !!! Can it still be like this? If this is Sebastian pretending, he rejected this woman and said so, but what if he didnt, wouldnt he really be betraying Bonnie? Talia rolled her eyes at him, Yeah, if its really cheating, well have evidence on our hands, so we can help Bonnie clean him up, and its best to let him get out of the house, knowing that the Pearson family girls are not easy to bully! Chapter 2016: Your wish is going to be dashed Watching Talias fist clench, Max couldnt help butugh softly. Reach out your own hand and wrap that fist around it. Didnt I say when I went out that I was in so much pain that I had no strength left, and now my strength is back? Talia was immediately beaten back to his original form, covering his stomach with a sad face, Its all your fault, it was so easy to change the subject, and when you said so, it started to hurt again. She is slow to open and has been in the hospital for nearly twenty hours, but has only opened two fingers. Usually, the opening of the uterus to three fingers is required to go painless. So much so that Talia suffered until now. Max just hates that he cant empathize, or help share some of it. Honey, let me walk you out and climb the stairs, it will help open the uterus. Max said. Talia waved her hand, Granny went to the nurse to ask for a yoga ball, I dont need you to worry about my side, you go and make arrangements to try to find out what Sebastian means as early as possible. Theres no rush, Max replied, at a time like this, youre the most important. As for Sebastian, lets wait until the baby is born to clean up! Talia eyes angry, pped Maxs arm, I will not go into the delivery room for a while, you do not worry about doing your thing to go, besides, just go out to call to exin, and not let you personally to try. As soon as the doctor says you can go into the delivery room, Max can drop what hes doing and immediately change into a sterile suit to apany himself in the delivery room.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Its better than sitting here and staring at it now. Maxs expression remained indecisive. Seeing this, Talia then made a killer move, It was you who said you would take care of Bonnie, your sister, for the rest of your life, right? Now you have the opportunity to prove it right in front of you, why dont you hurry to grasp it? Max: In the end, hepromised. Grabbed his jacket and walked out, while can not help but rambling, Other wives are anxious to have their husbands apany the birth all the time, you are good, keep urging me to go out, and you seem to care more about Bonnie than me. The tone is sour, like a resentful woman. Talia exined, Others are anxious to apany the birth because the time of childbirth is the most vulnerable time for women, almost half a foot into the ghost gate, this time with the beloved person around, can add a few more courage. But I dont need it, because whether you are here or not, I know that the person you love the most is me and will only love me the most. They have been through so much, and their feelings for each other dont need anything to prove it. So even if Max didnt show up from the beginning to the end and let her give birth alone, Talia would never be angry. Max was defeated by this rhetoric. But the face also refused to admit, a small voice to argue, This can not be said, maybe after you have a child, my favorite person is not you. The wordsnded on Talias face, and a little bit of other emotion finally appeared. Jealousy, anger, and dismay. How is it possible that you could love another woman besides me? Yes! Max admitted with a nod without hesitation, And will always love, hate to give her all the good things kind of, pour out all I have, just for her happiness. The expression on Talias face was reced by a smile once again, Then maybe youre going to lose that wish. Chapter 2017: Don’t be in a hurry Max spoke up, Youre not nning to wait for that woman to show up and just get rid of her, are you? He held back hisughter and waited for Talia to get annoyed before telling her that the woman he was talking about was actually his lover, his daughter, from a previous life. But Talia is not on the set, shaking his head, and came to his ear. Im not worried about that woman showing up because, Im carrying a son, even if its a lover from a previous life, its still my lover, the person who should be jealous and anxious is you. Max: !!! A million grass mud horses ran through his heart. Ive been looking forward to it for so long, and Ive been holding back from looking at the gender, just to finally open the blind box with some anticipation. Even a day ago, Max went to the mom and pop store and almost bought all the pink baby clothes. As a result, now Talia tells him that it is a son. Disappointed as hell, okay? Brat, youre going to have to steal my wife from meter. Max couldnt help but mutter. Then eyes look to Talia, wife, or after the birth, send him to someone elses home, wait for the marriage married wife and then take back, and by that time he will only stick to the wife, will not pester you. C Muren City. Bonnie, as always, took the five youngsters to the beach to go surfing after putting Nicole to bed. A few of the little ones inherited Sebastians intelligence and quickly becamefortable with the sport of surfing, even acting as little coaches and taking the other kids along for the ride. Bonnie couldnt help, so she sat under a nearby sunshade and watched. Cousin. Marcel came over with a little mystery and excitement on his face, I found a way to get out of Muren City! Whats the solution? Bonnie wasnt interested and responded perfunctorily. Marcels eyes were aglow, In another week, Muren City will hold a fireworks disy, and there will be arge number of fireworks shipped in from the fireworks factory outside the city. Those factory cars will be constantly going back and forth, even up to 30 or 40 times a day, plus to busy unloading, will be at the highway barrier to urge the release. Checking the same car back and forth so frequently, inspectors are bound to let their guard down. At first, they look carefully, butter they will just let go with a cursory scan. Especially when the car goes out empty, it doesnt care too much.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. We just need to find arge toolbox in the wagon to hide in so we can get out of Muren City without any problems. Marcel said. Bonnie shook her head no, I dont see the need for that. Thinking she was worried about failure, Marcel hastened to add, It wont be a problem, Ive already contacted one of the drivers, his wife needs a lot of money for her cancer and half a million for getting us out of Muren City. So, the driver must have tried his best to get them out of Muren City. Bonnie still shakes her head. Cousin, what are you hesitating for? If youre still unsure, then this way, Anaya and I will stay and you will go first, so that even if someone in Muren City finds out that you left, we can still stall for time so that you can go back to Capital. Possible scenarios have been considered by Marcel, and corresponding solutions have been given. The n to ensure that Bonnie and several children leave Muren City is foolproof. Bonnie looked up at him, Marcel, I appreciate the kindness, but theres no need to toss and turn like this because in another week, someone will be picking us up and taking us back to Capital. Chapter 2018: Halfway to kill the blocker Someone to pick up? The first person that came to Marcels mind was Max. As a spoiled sister devil, how can Max let Bonnie suffer in this kind of ce? Yes, that must be it! Its just that- Sebastian can control the whole Muren City by himself, so we cant leave. When Cousin Maxes, will he not be able to get out either? Marcel asked. Bonnie slowly stood up. Lifted his hand and patted Marcels shoulder, his voice was full of calm, Stop worrying about me, just think of you and Anaya asing to y, I booked you a couples package tour with the whole group going to be a couple, make good use of it then! Hearing this, Marcels face reddened for a moment. Recently, he was so busy with Bonnie that he didnt care about Anaya. For the first two days Anaya followed him around, but because he had to hide his rtionship with Bonnie, Marcel had to avoid Anaya a lot of the time. Probably realizing this, Anayater stopped going along and slept in the hotel, and when Marcel was done for the night, the two of them went to dinner together. But because he was so tired during the day, Marcel didnt feel like talking, so he stuffed two bites of food and went to bed. The two have been in Muren City for almost ten days, and together they have met for no more than ten hours. If not for Bonnies reminder, Marcel would have had to chill Anaya for a while. Rtionships are all about business. Bonnie spoke up, Anaya is a good girl, dont miss out, you know? Marcel nodded. But the tone was still a bit uneasy, What about you, cousin, what about you when Anaya and I go on a trip? Arent I facing rtionship problems too? Bonnieughed, are able to give you as a rtionship military adviser, of course there are ways to deal with their own problems, do not need you to worry blindly. Marcel: After a long time of hesitation, he said, Then if there is any situation that you cant handle, you must call me immediately. As a member of the Pearson family, it is incumbent upon us to help Bonnie! Bonnie waved her hand and turned to leave. Almost the moment he turned around, the smile under his eyes disappeared, leaving only aplex sentiment. C It was only five oclock in the afternoon when Marcel returned to the hotel. He called Anaya and asked her toe downstairs for dinner. Anaya was surprised, Is it so early today? I thought it would be eight or nine oclock. Its been busy and I havent been able to spend time with youtely, so I booked a five-star hotel, lets go to dinner together. Marcel replied, You can put on a beautiful makeup, no need to rush, Ill wait for you in the lobby. Okay, wait for me for half an hour, Ille back for you. Anaya said. Come back? Marcel was stunned and wanted to ask if Anaya wasnt at the hotel.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But Anaya had already hung up the phone dry. With no choice, Marcel had to wait in the hotel lobby. Half an hourter, his vision broke into Anayas figure. Anaya came in from outside. She wore a goose yellow floral halter dress today, glittering shoulders in the sunlight shining light, slender glittering calves in the skirt hem hidden, head tied a pill head, with a canvas bag, the whole person youthful and energetic, but also beautiful clean and transparent. Marcel looked stunned for a moment. When Anaya ran up to him, she couldnt help butpliment, You look beautiful today! Is that so? Anaya smiled and showed two tiny sticky little tiger teeth, Looks like Najib has a good eye, picking out a beautiful dress right away. Who is Najib? Marcel was filled with confusion. It doesnt seem to be in his journey with Anaya! Chapter 2019: The gutter is overturned! In the next second, a man popped up behind Anaya, shaking his big white teeth and greeting, Hello, first time meeting, let me introduce, my name is Najib. Marcels nerves were instantly tense, and an imperceptible hostility crossed his eyes. Because the Najib in front of him, a handsome looking man, looking early twenties, standing next to Anaya, his arm almost on Anayas arm. Marcel didnt move and gave Anaya a tug, pulling her into his arms, New friend you met over here? Yes. Anaya nodded, Yesterday I had nothing better to do than to go to the beach to look for Mrs. Grant, and I ran into Najib, whose bike chain broke, and since I can fix it, I went up to help. After a while, the two became acquainted.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Before leaving, Najib asked for Anayas facebook, and then couldnt wait to go out with her today, and helped her choose a little dress. Knowing what happened, Marcel looked at Najib with a more wary and resentful look. By the way, didnt you say you were going to eat, where are you going to eat? Anaya asked curiously. Marcel snapped back, The five star wine hotel in Muren City, the one downtown, I made a special call to reserve two spots. Two of this quantifiers, Marcel also added ents. I hope some people can have some self-awareness and go as far as they can! But Najib had no intention of going along with Marcels wishes. He said with bright eyes, I know that restaurant, you booked a private room, right? Thats right. Marcel nodded. Since it is about Anaya dinner, of course, to choose the best environment, and again choose a private room is also expensive three thousand, for him is nothing. But I never thought it would be convenient for Najib. Najib snapped his fingers and smiled even wider, The private room is avable to add a seat, so the three of us can go together, Ill pay for it myself. Marcel: Seen shameless, never seen so shameless. Najib can say so justifiably, Najib is also a talent! Before he could say anything, Najib said with a guilty face, Sorry, Im just a little bit familiar, I think I became good friends with Marcel, so I wanted to y along, by the way, I can call you that, right, because Anaya said that you are six years older than me! Hearing this, Marcel could barely suppress his anger. Although he did not have a serious rtionship, but can not resist in the mall often see the beauty of the scheme, but also in the wine bureau to see a lot of customers captive junior and junior. Those women y with the mind, the means is not the usual high. And at this moment Najibs words and actions are not very different from those of the women. How much white lotus there is to be. This is a living, walking male lotus flower ah! If an ordinary person met, will certainly be pinched to death, no half chance of winning. But by chance, it was Marcel who met him. Following the example of those clients original matches, Marcel can make Najib drink too! So at that moment, Marcel smiled and spoke, Of course I dont mind, you are six years younger than me, of course you have to call me brother, I also treat you as a brother, but since we are shouting like this, the generation should be clear, I am Marcel, then my wife is Anaya, you know? The smile on Najibs face froze. After so many years in the world, he actually capsized in front of Marcel, a love rash! Chapter 2020: Give you money The most crucial thing is that Anaya also agrees with this statement and nods towards him. Thats right, Im also three years older than you by calction, you should call me sister. Najib clenched his fist hard and found a smile on his face, But you look younger than me, besides, dont girls want to be younger, you should be happier if I call you sister Anaya, right? Najib has used this trick many times and it has worked time and time again. Each time the girl can be coaxed to the heart, smile to the mouth can not be closed. So Najib is convinced that this time it will work too! But what I didnt expect was Anayas stern cheeks, How can that be, you call him brother, of course you have to call me sister. After a pause Anaya added, Otherwise wouldnt I have to follow you and call him brother too? Najib: Why is Anayas focus so peculiar! I was about to speak again, Marcel then hooked his lips again, Actually, if you think about it, its okay for you to call me brother, so many girls in ourpany call their husbands, they call them brother. This looks intimate! Hearing these words, Anayas cheeks couldnt help but flush a little. After ncing angrily at out Marcel, she spoke, Im not calling you brother, dream on! To be honest, Anaya is really cant shout out these two words. She is even embarrassed to call her husband, let alone such intimate and ambiguous names. I feel goose bumps all over my body when I think about it. Marcel isnt really trying to force Anaya to call herself brother right now. After breaking a game back from Najib, he was in a good mood, Lets go, Anayas friend is my friend, and dont say anything about AA, Ill buy you dinner tonight! So the three of them set off together to the five-star hotel. In a ce like this, there is no one who knows Marcel, and naturally there will be no special service. At most, the waiters tone was a little more respectful after hearing that Marcel had booked a private room, Mr. Pearson is it? Your private room is Eureka Restaurant, pleasee this way with me. We dont want Eureka Restaurant, heres five hundred, were going to the top floor of the Cloud. Najib, being a local, knows especially well what private rooms are best. And this private room, although it is more expensive than other private rooms for five hundred, but generally do not book out directly. For one thing, the location is too high, and its more trouble to deliver food or whatever. Second, what if a better guestes after booking out?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. But like Najib, directly open the door to say that you want the cloud, the waiter is not good enough to refuse. Because of the five hundred, and the customer quarrel smashed the sign, he is not far from being fired. So, then immediately squeezed out a smile, Cloudy is it, okay three, please follow me. Is this cloud particrly good? Anaya asked. Najib nodded, describing in graphic detail, The Cloud is on the top floor and has a whole wall of floor-to-ceiling windows that provide the greatest view of the entire Muren City, which is especially beautiful. In addition, because the cloud is some distance from the kitchen, many dishes in order to maintain freshness and temperature, will choose to send thest process to the room after the package, eat while watching, especially interesting! So thats it! Anaya nodded, already looking forward to it, Just from the sound of it, Im already looking forward to it! Yes, after all, its an extra $500 for a private room, so Im sure Ill make you feel like youre getting more than your moneys worth. Najib replied. The wordsnded, Anaya then looked down and pulled out five hundred from her bag and pped it into Najibs palm with a snap. Chapter 2021: Bachelorette Package Looking at the five pink bills in his hand, Najib froze. What is this? I didnt say I wanted money! Najib hurriedly said, I just emphasized five hundred dors, not to make you pay me, but to tell you that its really worth it to see such a great view for five hundred dors. Anaya nodded and smiled to reveal fine sticky teeth, I know, but this money still has to be given, tonight said my husband treats dinner, you want to change the private room of course, he also make up the difference. Marcel immediately picked up on this, Anaya is right, this 500 you deduct from my pay card, dont use your money. Dont worry, I wont be polite to you. Anaya nodded her head. Najib clutched the $500 and felt even worse. It was clear that he wanted to perform in front of Anaya and appear to be great. But now a toss, but in turn, it gives Marcel the opportunity to perform. The heart is really, suffocating dead! The three people, each with their own thoughts, arrived at the Cloud Room. In the end, it cost 500 more, and the view is just not the same as downstairs. Anaya is very happy to pull out the phone all kinds of shoot shoot shoot, and then upload to the circle of friends, with the text, Today is also a good day to enjoy life ah! Only three minutes in, a bunch of people liked it. Someone with sharp eyes saw Marcels figure in the reflection of the floor-to-ceiling windows and immediately asked, Are you enjoying yourself, or are you enjoying yourself with your sweetheart? Anaya returned a smiley face without directly pointing it out. After all, between her and Marcel now, they are not really a couple, much less a real couple. It is better to say more than wrong. At this end, Marcel didnt know that Anaya had posted her friend circle, she was looking at the menu, and was feeling pained by the prices. A random dish of shredded chicken costs two hundred and eighty-eight. What kind of chicken is this? Its so expensive! What, cant find a dish you like? Marcel asked, speaking up. After all, there are waiters, Anaya can not say explicitly. Then he coughed and nodded, Indeed, there is nothing to like the dishes, or else change one, otherwise I have little appetite! When he lowered his head to get his bag, he whispered to urge Marcel, Hurry up and go, this store is really too expensive, the three of us must be several thousand dors to eat down. Its not easy for you to earn money as a white-cor worker, save money if you can, Ill do this evil for you. I say this viin because Marcel promised to treat Najib to dinner here tonight. Now backtracking, always give some reason. Otherwise, Najib would haveughed at him for not having money and being intentionally ostentatious, only to be pped in the face. With a smile in his eyes, Marcel silently admired Anayas anxious look. When Anaya saw this, her heart became even more anxious. Why are you still standing there? Hurry up and go! She hated to reach out and yank Marcel up. But just as he reached out, he was pushed back into his chair by Marcel. Marcel also followed her example just now and whispered in her ear, Dont worry, I called beforeing and asked, they now have a couples package for two people at 520, lets eat that. Two people add up to five hundred and twenty dors, which adds up to less than three hundred for one person. This level of consumption is eptable to Anaya. But Anayas eyes fell on Najib again, worried, We can order a couples meal instead, but what about Najib? Najib is a lot of money to order separately! Ive taken this into consideration, and theres a three hundred dor meal thats especially good for him. Marcel gestured for Anaya to rx.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Since Marcel has said so, Anaya has nothing to worry about. Sitting in a chair, quietly waiting for Marcel to order. Marcel smiled and gestured for the waiter to approach him, Ill have two couples meals, and for the man next to me, a bachelors meal! Chapter 2022 When the waiter heard this, his expression couldnt help but freeze a little. Sir, are you kidding, we do have a couples package, but the bachelor package this Who would offer such a package in a five-star hotel? If it was reported, it would be ridiculed and even abused. Single dogs are already living a miserable life, and they have to be treated differently.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Is there any heavenly justice, is there any kingsw? At this moment the waiter just wants to beg Marcel to give himself a way out. Marcel, in turn, yanked him aside and whispered a few words. The waiter got it instantly! The difficulty and entanglement on her face turned to happiness and joy, I know sir, please wait for the three of you, Ill go to the kitchen to order now. When the waiter left, Najib looked at Marcel with a suspicious face, What did you tell him, what bachelor package, Ive never even heard of it. So what did you order when you used toe here? Marcel asked. I used to be Najib wanted to answer, but the words came to his lips and he silently swallowed them back. Because, he didnt reallye to this kind of ce to eat. Knowing that this private room in the cloud is good, and knowing that you can add a ce, its all because you used to work here. As for the meal, either in the back kitchen to steal the guests dishes, or wait for everyone to finish working together to eat arge pot of food. So there is no bachelor package, Najib is not really sure. So much so that just now did not refute Marcel. Seeing this, Marcel smiled again and spoke, It seems that you like a lot of dishes, so youre not interested in the bachelor set. What exactly is the single dog package? Anaya asked curiously once again. Marcel replied, Youll see when ites upter. Well! Anaya had to remain patient and wait for the food to be served. Half an hourter, the waiters started serving appetizers. Anaya and Marcel had big French bread and caviar in front of them, while Najib had creamy little buns in front of him. Its even a cartoon shaped cream bun. If nothing was evident on this bun, the next dish served to Najib made him react. Childrens steak, corn chowder and an oversized portion of barfi ice cream, even a small Iron Man toy on the te. Isnt this a childrens meal! Najibs face instantly darkenedpletely and he gritted his teeth at Marcel, Im in my twenties and youre still making me eat childrens food? Why are you so constrained by your age? Didnt you say that a person would like to be younger, and now you are not only younger, you are simply rejuvenated, arent you happy? Najib: Pissed off, really pissed off. He said this to make Anaya happy, not to make Marcel dig a hole for himself to jump into! The most critical thing is that if youdeny it now, it will prove that you were lying to Anaya when you said all those things earlier. Najib is really riding the tiger. Finally can only break teeth even blood to swallow inside the stomach, also, but a little too childish, right, and childrens meals are not full, but also not your mouth of the bachelor package ah! Not being able to trouble Marcel about his age, Najib switched to a different way of making things difficult. Marcel but not salty, Oh, this single dog package is just my own name, anyway, you eat alone in front of us as a couple, eat anything is also like a single dog package! Najib: !!! I really want to strangle this man to death! Chapter 2023: She won’t deliver her heart easily Najibs face was darker than the bottom of a pot, having reached the limit of his patience. But Marcel wasnt going to stop like that. He spoke again, generous beyond measure, The childrens meal is indeed a bit too full, so, Ill order two more for you? No need! Najib refused, standing up sharply, his chair legs tugging against the floor with an ear-splitting sound, Im full, and I remembered I have something to do, so Im leaving. Really, then go ahead and get busy, I wont keep you. Marcel replied. After seeing Najib leave, Marcel continued to cut the steak in front of him. But Anaya next to him put down her knife and fork, gazed at Marcel, and said word by word, Mr. Chu, you are very different today. Marcels eyes flickered for a moment, making himself look as unconcerned as possible, Yes? Whats different? Its a little sour. Anaya replied. Marcel immediately denied it, Why should I be sour for good reason, Im not jealous, dont guess. As a result, the smile on Anayas face swept away, I didnt say you were jealous either, Mr. Chu, is it okay if you dont beat yourself up? Marcel: Howe in front of Anaya, he couldnt maintain the calm andposure that an elite should have? Now that hes been exposed, Marcel readily admits, Yes, I was a little upset because I thought Najib was interested in you, and youre my wife now. After saying that, he didnt feel right and immediately added, At least while youre still my wife, you cant have any rtionship with other men. Of course, Marcel wouldnt let Anaya out of her identity as a wife. Anaya blinked nkly, Hes interested in me? That cant be right, we just met. Mans intuition tells me that its absolutely right, he likes you. Marcel affirmed. Okay! Anaya scratched her head, Its true that I dont feel it, but if you say there is, then there should be. I will keep my distance from Najib in the future, so are you happier? Barely! Marcel replied. Anaya added, Ill tell you something else, I dont believe in love at first sight. I like a person, at least to contact a long time, fully understand his person before trying to deliver his heart, like Najib only met me a day before the man has a good feeling for me, I will not have any interest. Marcel: His heart suddenly sank hard. Anaya likes someone, it takes a long time to examine. Does that prove that he cant meet the requirements now? Marcel, who was just happy to have driven away Najib, his love interest, was suddenly emo. He gave a sullen mumble and buried his head in cutting the steak. When Anaya saw this, she was even more puzzled. What is the situation? When she noticed Marcels signs of jealousy, she immediately exined it clearly. In a marriage, this is a guarantee of 100% loyalty, right? Why was Marcel still unhappy? Did he not say it seriously enough?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Anaya felt puzzled and wanted to drink a ss of water for a change of mind. But as soon as she picked up the ss of wine, Marcel immediately grabbed it. Dont drink this, you drink something else! Anayas expression became shocked, Whats wrong, this ss of red wine is poisonous? Chapter 2024: I don’t want to become that way Paired with Anayas frightened eyes, Marcel was speechless. He really wanted to pry open Anayas head to take a good look at what was inside and why she had such thoughts. But on the surface, Marcel did not do anything, just took away Anayas ss of red wine and said, What if you get drunk, or drink juice! Anayas drinking capacity is indeed not very good. Often a ss down, and began to spill the wine crazy. Anaya herself is obviously aware of this, so she dismissed the idea and obediently picked up the orange juice next to her to drink. Marcel, on the other hand, heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly poured the ring out of the red wine ss and hid it in his pocket.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. This was supposed to be his surprise for Anaya, to tell her that the two of them had been together for so long that maybe they should try to take it a step further. But Anaya did not have to worry too much, he set out with a sincere intention, really treating Anaya as Mrs. Pearson, and the ring was the best proof of that. The ring is the best proof of that. Before he can even say anything, Anaya snuffs out his thoughts in the cradle. Because Anaya said, they do not believe in what is called love at first sight, even if the two people want to be together, but also long contact to understand, otherwise certainly not sincere. Hey! What else can I do? Marcel had to continue to wait! -Marcel had to keep waiting! At this end, Bonnie was resting in the room with her five little ones. After the bedtime story, Bonnie was ready to go to her room. Mommy. little Joanna called out to her, with confusion in her voice, Daddys not going to take care of us anymore, is he? Of course not. Bonnie denied without thinking, He just has things to do right now and cant be bothered with us. Is that really true? little Joannas mouth puckered up so high that it could have been an oil can, But weve been in Muren City for a long time, why hasnt Daddye to pick us up? Not only did he not pick up, he didnt even make a phone call. It was as if Daddy hadpletely forgotten that there were any of them left! Soon, Bonnie assured, Daddy wille to take us home soon. It took some coaxing for little Joannas mouth to revert back. But when Bonnie left, she couldnt wait to get up and turn her head to look at Erika, Erika, this is the right time for you to behave, what are you waiting for? The first thing you need to do is to see if there are any problems between daddy and mommy. Erika helplessly nced at little Joanna, This kind of thing also to calcte the words, it is easy to affect the future fortune of the two of them. People cant count too many things that havent happened yet, its overdrawing their own chi. Over time, it will be particrly unlucky. At that time, things that would not havee true will also be true. For example, they are expecting love between Bonnie and Sebastian, and by then the two may turn against each other. little Joanna: There seems to be so much truth in what is said. But C Then nothing is left to chance, daddy and mommy if they really separate how to do ah, we happen to be six people, then will not be divided equally, right? Listen to the elementary school ssmates said, after the divorce of their own mom and dad,pletely old dead, he was also only sent to spend the night with daddy when the two people will briefly see one side, but even if they meet, the eyes are also disgusted hatred. Little Joanna does not want to be like this! Chapter 2025: Drive to the end If you cant tell your fortune, you can predict it in another way! Originally it was just a mouthful, but I didnt expect Erika to really nod her head and say, Indeed, you can use another way to project it. Really? Little Joannas eyes lit up with excitement, What kind of method? I can calcte their marriage pce to see if they will have any love difficulties in this life. Erika said, and took out her Bagua chart. After frowning and carefully extrapting a bit, Erika let out a long sigh of relief, Both of them have good marriage pces, although there are some misunderstandings, but love each other and will grow old together. Thats good thats good! little Joanna put down her heart, wrapped in her own little quilt, sweetly into the dream. Andrew, who was sleeping next to her, had annoyance written all over his cold, cool face. He turned his back and opened his phone hiding from everyone, and moved quickly to click on a page to view. The more he looked down, the more his expression became grave. Bonnie knew nothing about what was happening in the childrens room. After she woke up from a nap, she received a call from Sebastian. Without a moments hesitation, Bonnie picked up the phone. However, neither of them was in a hurry to talk. The two sides stalled for several days, and finally, Sebastian broke the deadlock first, I sent a special ne to pick you up, and if there is no ident, you will arrive at the Lashrey Airport at eight oclock tonight. Bonnie declined, Ill just take a cab myself, did you have the vi cleaned? Yes, I check it every day, its very clean. Sebastian replied. Bonnie secretly raised her eyebrows, I thought you would reject that ce because of me, but I didnt expect that you would continue to live there, is that also our room you sleep in? Yes, but the bed sheets were changed to brand new ones. Then you ask the maid to change them for me as well, and also from tonight, you should not go back to the vi to live, whether you go back to the Joness Mansion or go out to stay in a hotel and buy a house to live, as you wish. Sebastian dryly agreed to a good word. Whirlwind, the phone was hung up. From the beginning to the end, the two people spoke extraordinarily politely, as if they were strangers, and were full of courtesy to each other. If Marcel was present, Im afraid he would have been shocked to get goose bumps all over his body. Unfortunately not, he is currently on a couples tour with Anaya! Bonnie just roughly guessed that Sebastian would call today, so she deliberately sent Marcel away first. The first thing that I did was to get ready for it, so when I heard Sebastians words, Bonnies heart didnt feel so bad. After hanging up the phone, she sat on the bed for a long time. The long to several little ones have long put on a swimsuit swim trunks, shoulders their own surfboard waiting to go out to y, the results of the hard to wait for more than an hour, Bonnie still did not find. Noticing that something was wrong, Lukas proposed to go to the next room to look for Bonnie. But when he walked in, he found that Bonnie was busy packing up her things. Mommy, what are you doing packing? little Joanna asked curiously. little Joanna asked curiously.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie turned her head and looked at her, Im packing to leave Muren City. Hearing this, little Joannas tears can no longer hold back, directly rolled down to the floor, voice choking iparable, Daddy daddy is so cruel, left us here for a long time not to mention, now also want to drive us to another ce, this is the so-called drive to kill all? Chapter 2026: Let’s go check it out The thought of being kicked out by her own father, little Joannas tears couldnt help but fall down again.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bonnie hurriedly spoke out to soothe, Daddy didnt kick us out, on the contrary, he was the one who told us to pack our things and get ready to go back to Lashrey. little Joannas sobs stopped abruptly. She still had golden beans on her face, but her eyes were already bursting with joy, Really, Daddy is really going to let us go back to Lashrey? Really. Bonnie nodded, And after we go back this time, we wont leave Lashrey again. Thats great! The five little ones looked at each other and were so happy that they didnt want to go surfing. They turned around and ran back to the childrens room and immediately went to pack their things. Whats the point of surfing? Its more important to go home to daddy! After quickly packing their things, the five little ones gathered in the hotel lobby, all with smiles on their faces and mouths that couldnt be closed. Really, really, really, really happy! After they return this time, they must ask their daddy why he left them in Muren City for so long without any attention. They are not the most beloved little baby in daddys heart? Such a beautiful thought, but the result is a big disappointment. Because, when they got back to Lashrey, they didnt see their daddy at all! Bonnie took them straight back to the vi, where all the maids had been reced, all with unfamiliar faces. Little Joanna couldnt help but be a little nervous and tugged on Bonnies coat corner, asking in a small voice, Mommy, is this really still our home, why dont I know any of these people? Its our house. Bonnie replied, Probably they want to work elsewhere, so they left, its good to have a new batch, isnt it, they are all young sisters. Bonnie did not say, little Joanna did not even notice. Now when you look over, all of them are really young and beautiful older sisters. And also all wearing maid outfits. Its like the maids in a castle on TV, it looks very grand. ButC Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Just when I was thinking about it, Maxs voice came from the doorway. Bonnie, youre back! The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are doing. Brother, if you make it harder, Im going to get two broken ribs from you. Bonnie spoke helplessly. Only then did Max hurry to let go. The eyes were filled with excited tears, crying andughing, Its good to be back, its good to be back, you dont even know, I havent seen you all this time, how much I really missed you! You havent seen me for the past twenty years, but youre still doing well. Bonnie teased him, Youre going to be a father soon, can you be more stable, why do you cry whenever you see each other, just like a child. Max corrected, Im not going to be a father soon, Im already a father! At that, Bonnie suddenly lit up, Really, Talia gave birth? Yes, just yesterday. Its a brat, my love interest from another life. Max replied. Bonnie shrugged the suitcase out of her hand and yelled at the five little ones and thepany assistant who was helping to carry Nicole, Come on, lets go to the hospital and see your brother. By the way, to divert the attention of these little ones, so as not to keep talking about looking for Sebastian Chapter 2027: Max’s Punishment As expected, the attention of the five little ones was instantly diverted. Im so excited to see my newborn baby brother soon! Max drove them to the hospital. After arriving outside the private VVV VIP ward on the top floor, Max also disinfected everyone and put on protective clothing before allowing everyone to enter. Bonnie was going toin, saying that there is no need for this, right? When she walked in, she saw that the others were even more exaggerated. The sister-inw was in charge of making milk, really rubbing the bottle again and again to make sure there were no lumps, and then three people tested the temperature before sending it to the childs mouth. The Talia side, on the other hand, is four caregivers to help take care of, turning over a body can turn out to be a kings princess. Brother, you this Bonnie dont even know what to say. Talia waved her hand, You cant persuade, Bonnie, or dismiss the idea, Ive tried many times. After a pause and said, This is probably the first one, you have to raise it ording to the book, when the second child will be fine, then certainly ording to the pig. The words have just fallen, Max hase over with a stern face, What second child, here is not allowed to say this word, will affect your mood, in case of postpartum depression how to do, this has to be punished! Punishment again? Talia face instantly tensed up, the expression written full of resistance, Forget it husband, punishment this thing is really unnecessary, and Bonnie just came back, there are five small children in. Punishment in front of so many people, how bad! But Max coldly snorted, Now you know how to be afraid, how do you not know how to be afraid just now, I tell you, itste, do not give you a little punishment, you still will not remember. Bonnie was dumbfounded. No, what exactly is the punishment ah? Brother, Talia is a woman inbor, dont do anything nonsensical! Bonnie hurriedly warned. Max had a mysterious smile on his face, Dont worry Bonnie, how could I hurt Talia, its my wife.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But you said you were going to punish Talia. Yes to punish, but not the kind of punishment you think, just wait and see. Max said, while leaving the ward. Talia was in tears, covering her face, only left to plead, Bonnie, why dont you take the children to the next ward and sit for a while? At a time like this, how could Bonnie possibly leave. No, I want to stay with you, in case my brother does too much, I can be the first to protect you ah. Talia: It was indeed excessive, but not excessive to her. As we were talking, Max entered the ward with a bouquet of roses, without saying a word he stuffed the flowers into Talias arms, and then with tears in his eyes he said, Honey, its really too hard for you to have a baby, dont worry, Ill take care of the rest! While saying, while performing, Look wife, I can brew milk powder, I can get up and change diapers, I can also wash the childs clothes, and by the way, clean up the home hygiene. Bonnie a crowd of people dumbfounded. What kind of punishment is this ? And Maxs punishment continued, he said with emotion, You dont think Im going to focus on the kids anymore, do you? The most important thing is that you have to be able to get a good idea of what you want to do. Bonnie spoke up, Weakly interrupt, those tourist cities have been set to mean, is that you have carried out this punishment many times? Talia nodded at Bonnie with pathos on her face, Plus the one you saw, this is the eighth time. Chapter 2028: I’ve said all I can say Looking at Talias lifeless look, Bonnie could finally understand. Why when ites to punishment, she is full of resistance, and even fear. She resisted too! Brother, youe out, Ill talk to you. Bonnie couldnt bear it and dragged Max out of the ward. Max is still reluctant, What are you doing? My punishment is not over yet, there is still a deep passionate kiss at the end, you can at least wait until I finish it. Bonnie rolled her eyes at him, When youre done, youre really done, right? How can that be. Max didnt believe it, I got this from reading a book. It says that women are prone to postpartum depression and need people around them, especially their husbands, to care for them. Did he just behave badly? You are doing well, just a little too well. Bonnie replied, Brother, you sending so many things to Talia is no different from morally kidnapping her, because as soon as she thinks of showing any bad emotions or expressing negative feelings about herself, you will act immediately. Maybe even think that you will misunderstand that she is deliberately pretending to be depressed just to get these things. Hearing this, Max immediately stared, How is that possible, there is absolutely no way I would think about Talia like that. He earned money is for his wife to spend, buy some things what is wrong, break thew? Bonnie: Its probably the first time I became a father, so I really have so many strange thoughts. Bonnie as far as possible to suppress the emotions in the heart, once again spoke, Well, I change an example, for example is you, you had an operation, the doctor said you are likely to be depressed because of it, so every time you show some expression to, Talia is like a big enemy, to think of various ways to make you happy, you time, will not be guilty? Until hearing this, Max finally dawned on him. Its the love I gave Talia that made her too heavy, right? Bonnie nodded, It cant be considered heavy, its just that your rtionship as a couple is already stable, theres no need to worry about these problems at all, its enough for you to be a husband and a new father normally. After a pause, and add, Besides, you buy these things, Talia really like it, send so many bags she does not carry, she sold is to spoil your heart, put is a waste, you say she is not guilty of worry? -Talia Max finally got the hang of it. He went back to the ward, went to Talia and said, Im sorry, honey, I was so focused on ying the role of a good husband that I didnt consider whether you liked it or not. As long as you dont give me any punishment, youre a perfect husband and dont need to correct it at all. Talia replied. Max nodded, No more no more. If Bonnie hadnt reminded him, he would have taken this kind of thing as a stunt. Max, whose heart was vaguely scared, decided to repay his sister well. So he dragged Bonnie to the corner and spoke in a whisper, Bonnie, you and Sebastians thing, now the whole Lashrey is in an uproar, but you do not worry, just now you gave me the words, I will pass on to you. You are already a very tacit and loving couple, dont let external factors affect each other, Ive said it all, youll understand!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2029: I will definitely get a divorce Bonnie nodded, I understand, brother you mean, let me not divorce Sebastian, right? You guessed it so quickly? Max felt incredulous, Bonnie, youre too smart for that! Bonnieughed. She shook her head gently and said, I didnt guess it because of your words, it was your attitude that told me after I came back this time. You know, Max is a spoiled sister devil. As long as Bonnie is aggrieved, no matter who is right or wrong, he will definitely stand firmly on Bonnies side and scold the other party. But this time Sebastian clearly do are very excessive, Max but did not say anything. Even behind the scenes scold Sebastian a few sentences did not. It is too unreasonable. The only possibility is that Max wants her and Sebastian to continue to live. Speaking of which, Bonnies eyes flickered again, Brother, do you already know something? Max nodded and shook his head, Im not sure if its knowing anything, but I can confirm that Sebastians heart is only full of you, full of you, and theres no room for anyone else. Previously, he and Talia asked the Jones Group secretary to test, they found that Sebastian, although that day in front of him to pretend to have moved on, but privately very averse to contact with women. What does this mean? It means that everything on Sebastians face is an act! I dont know why Sebastian is doing this, he wont say, but I choose to side with him now and advise you not to divorce. Max said. As for the truth, give it a little more time, it will surely be found out. Bonnie, however, shook her head, Im sorry brother, I have to get a divorce. Why ah, are you angry with Sebastian, then so, you do not divorce first, if I turn around to investigate that Sebastian does not have any bitterness, is simply bullying you, I am sure to help you out, I put the vitamin . The root of the cut, how! To be honest, Max is very appreciative of Sebastian. He even envied Sebastian and Bonnies heartwarming love story. So when Sebastian suddenly changed drastically, he was very distressed and unbelievable. Afterwards, he found out that Sebastian was not so bad in private, and could not help but have a few more expectations. Expect these two people can make up ande back together. Brother, Bonnie expression but very serious, you do not need to say this, I have made a decision, this time back is to do the divorce certificate, you are still my brother, will stand on my side? Of course I will be on your side, just, there is no room for maneuvering? No more. Bonnie replied firmly. Fine! Max lowered his eyes, blocking out the loss and regret inside, Since you have thought about it, then I definitely support you, you can leave if you want to, dont be afraid,e back after the divorce, your brother and Talia have money, they can afford you! There are still six little ones, you do not care? Bonnie asked. All of them! Max replied forcefully. Whether Bonnie and Sebastian divorce or not, she will always be her sister, the sister to be in charge for life! OnlyC Max asked a very important thing, You want custody of all the children, can Sebastian agree?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Many couples get divorced and fight over custody of their children, to the point of a big fight. By then, thest bit of respect and face between the couple is all torn to the ground. Chapter 2030: I don’t want a blank check Bonnies expression was nd, Hell agree. It was a derative sentence. Bonnie was very sure in her heart. If Sebastian doesnt give it, Ill rush to his office and clean him up! No matter what, family is the most reliable and strong back. Bonnie showed a smile towards Max, Thank you, brother! It was close to evening when Bonnie took the little ones back to the vi. Just into the foyer, little Joanna saw the familiar figure on the sofa. She was so excited that she didnt even bother to change her shoes and ran straight over and opened her arms, Daddy! I missed you so much! Sebastian opened his arms, and as usual, picked up little Joanna. Daddy misses you too, but you seem to have tanned a lot, now youve be a little ck girl. Little Joanna immediately bristled with displeasure, Thats because you wont let use back, and theres nothing to do in Muren City, so we have to go surfing every day, so were tanned. Sebastian nodded his head and said he was sorry. Its okay daddy, Little Joanna smiled again, Mommy said you wont let us leave Lashrey again, and thats enough! As for the tanned skin The skin will definitelye back white after a period of time! She is daddys and mommys daughter, she must have inherited their skin and can be a white and beautiful beauty.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Sebastian nodded along with her words, Yes, it will soon be white again, and then you will be Snow White again. After saying that, his gaze moved to the rest of the little ones. Seeing them standing at the entrance door without moving, they raised their handsome sword eyebrows, Whats going on, not going toe over and say hello to me, is it too long to see me as a daddy to forget? The four little ones: Im not forgetting, but its true that its a lot stranger. Go on, say hello to daddy and then you can go upstairs and rest. Bonnie patted their shoulders encouragingly and said in a gentle voice. But still no one moved. Finally, it was Damon who made the first move, walking up to Sebastian and speaking, Daddy, its been a long time. Long time no see Damon, Sebastian replied. Next came Lukas and Erika, who also followed Damons example and gave a very polite greeting before simply walking away. When it was Andrews turn, his cool, cold little face tightened as he slowly walked up to Sebastian, Youll have to make it up to us for keeping us in Muren City for so long. Sebastian was stunned andughed dumbly, What do you want topensate? I have not thought about it for the time being, but in order to prevent you from backtrackingter, sign today first, you owe me a wish, whenever I want, you have to honor it. Thispensation is a bit big, if you ask me what to do with the Damon in the sky by then, Daddy can not take it off and send it to you. Sebastian replied. Andrew bristled, Im not a two or three year old child, not to mention a teenage girl in love brain, how can I make that kind of request that simply cant be done, I mention the wish, must be within the scope of what you can do. He is very smart, will not waste energy to ask for a nk check that is impossible to cash! Chapter 2031: I have a request Andrews wild grape-like eyes had seriousness and determination written all over them. He wanted Sebastians promise, right now! Father and son were frozen in ce.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. In the end, Sebastian lost the battle, wrote clearly on the paper, then stamped his hand and signed his name. Andrew likewise signed and hand-stamped. Everyone is a witness, plus there is video surveince, so daddy you should not think about denying. Andrew said, while folding the agreement in his hand, carefully put it into his jacket pocket. A few little ones went back upstairs to the childrens room. Little Joanna quickly unlocked the door of the room, then lowered her voice and inquired in disbelief, Andrew, why are you doing this, dont you trust daddy? Even if you dont believe in daddy, you should believe in Erikas divination results! Erika said, daddy mommy will definitely be together. As long as it was something Erika had calcted, which time did she miss it? Andrew pursed his lips and said, Thats just the result, what exactly will happen in the process, none of us know, and I dont know if its just my illusion, I feel very uneasy inside. So, he forced Sebastian to sign the agreement. If things go beyond what they can ept, immediately tell Daddy to stop! By doing so, they might be able to make the results of Erikas calctions appear sooner. Hearing these words, little Joanna suddenly realized. The first thing you need to do is to ask your father for an agreement. This way, you can make daddy stop twice! Andrew replied, I also made a temporary decision after seeing daddy, and, one agreement is enough, if there are too many, then he can in turn cheat. Its okay to say to the outside world that the wish of one of the children was not honored. After all, the wishes of other children can still be fulfilled! So thats how it works. But little Joanna nodded her head with a sense of understanding. Although not quite know what it means, but it feels very reasonable. So what do we do next? little Joanna asked again. Next, Andrew went to the bed andid down on it, wait and see what happens, sleep, wake up, eat, study, and be a good boy. little Joanna: Not challenging at all! Downstairs, Sebastian and Bonnie were still standing face to face, unaware of everything that was happening in the childrens room. The two looked at each other, but they looked a little strange. Finally, Bonnie was the first to break the silence, I have prepared the formalities, if there is no problem, the day after tomorrow is Monday, you can go through the divorce procedures, but, I have conditions. You name it. Sebastian agreed with equal crity, As long as it is what I can give you, I will definitely satisfy you, after all, it is I who owes you. First, I want custody of all the children. Sebastian frowned slightly and lifted his thin lips to say something, but in the end he didnt say anything, just nodded his head in agreement. Second, give me all the equity and property in your hands, you are considered to be. Sebastian was expecting this, I can give you all of mine, but not the Jones Familys. Those belonged to Old Mr. Jones and my father, and neither you nor I have the right to interfere. Bonnie agreed, I just want your share. After you give me the money and finish the divorce papers, you can leave Lashrey for a while and go anywhere you want, but dont go back to Lashrey. You stay as long as I stay in Muren City, kind of so you can experience what I was like and how I felt. With those words, Bonnie looked up, her clear eyes shining, If you can do that, well be good together. Chapter 2032: Feel free to rip it up, manage it! Sebastian nodded his head and fell into silence. After a long time, he finally spoke slowly, The demands you made are not excessive, I can agree to them all. Then Ill see you at the Civil Affairs Bureau on Monday. Bonnie replied dryly. When the timees, take the drafted divorce agreement, both sides sign and seal, after the divorce procedures, even if the marriage ispletely over. I hope you can help hide the child. Sebastian spoke up. Sebastian spoke up, I dont want them to be hurt. Bonnie refused without even thinking, Im sorry, I cant do that. It wasnt that she couldnt hide it, but someone would surely spread the news to the childrens ears. How enviable their love story had been at Lashrey, and how curious the divorce was now. Theres no ce to hide gossip. In that case, the kids should leave with me, at least for the time it takes for the news to get around, so they dont hear or see anything. Sebastian is still circling. And Bonnie couldnt help butugh, reminding, Did you forget what you just promised a few little ones, you said, that you wouldnt let them leave Lashrey again. It hasnt been more than two hours since you said that, so you forgot so soon? After a pause and added, I let you leave so you could feel the pain I suffered out there, not so you could take my kids with you. So, there is no talk about this matter! Sebastian fell into a long silence. In the end, hepromised.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. All yours, see you on Monday. Throwing down these words, Sebastian left the vi. It wasnt until dinner time that the five youngsters realized Sebastian wasnt there. Why did daddy go to thepany again? We came back after a long time, shouldnt we spend more time with us? Little Joanna beamed with dissatisfaction. Bonnie looked as usual and said, He has something to take care of, after a while, after a while you can see him every day. Okay! Little Joanna had to give up. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. The good and patient patience until Monday, little Joanna finally found out about the scam. Because she turned up the divorce papers from Bonnies bag! Mommy, whats this? Little Joanna immediately clutched the agreement and went downstairs to find Bonnie to question her. Bonnie was talking to Max, her eyes shed and she tried to take the agreement away, Thats my contract, dont break it, give it to me. This is the divorce agreement! Little Joannas eyes were red like a rabbit, Im in elementary school, I know these words, mommy, why did you divorce daddy? I thought we agreed to live together for the rest of our lives! Good boy, I will exin this matter to youter. Bonnie tried her best to remain gentle and coaxed her, Can you give me the agreement first? Brush brush brush! Little Joanna directly tore the agreement into pieces. She was not going to give it. If you give this, daddy and mommy will not be divorced? But, little Joanna is still too naive. The actual little Joanna tear, enough! Chapter 2033: I’m all for you Little Joanna was furious when she heard the words. Seeing that shredding the agreement was useless, she immediately ran upstairs with her legs, trying to retrieve the USB drive from Bonnies bag and destroy it! If she destroyed this, there would be no problem, right? She rushed to the room with a flourish, searched through her bag and found the sh drive without a hitch. Throw it on the ground and stomp hard, put it in the water, and use the alcohol bottle spray to spray hard. The sh drive was soonpletely unrecognizable. Little Joanna was also tired and panting, and fell down on the soft shag carpet. Her heart was pounding and almost jumping out of her throat. So tired, but the heart is happy. Now Daddy and Mommy must not be able to divorce, right? The actual fact is that you can find a lot of people who are not able to get a good deal on this.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The actual fact is that you will be able to get a lot more than just a couple of days to get a lot more than just a couple of days. The actual fact is that you can find a lot of people who are not able to get a good deal on this. The first thing you need to do is to get up and run towards the floor. The living room, where there is no one, has long been empty. Mommy and uncle are gone! Damon, Andrew, Lukas, Erika,e and help! Little Joanna, after a brief moment of dazedness, shouted at the top of her lungs. Were outside. Erikas voice came from the garden. Little Joanna rushed out. The white nanny car was parked in the foyer, the door still open, and Erika waved toward her, Hurry up, we have to hurry. Little Joanna gave a cry and got into the car in a daze. Looking out of the car window receding scenery, little Joanna finally remembered to ask, What are we going to now? To the Civil Affairs Bureau, to stop daddy and mommy from getting a divorce! At this end, Bonnie and Max were also on their way to the Civil Affairs Bureau. Bonnie, you deliberately prepared divorce papers and sh drives for the little ones in order to keep them from following you? Maxs eyes widened incredulously. Bonnieughed, How is that possible, that kind of thing can only temporarily stop them, and they will definitely follow. Then why did you show them this, you should have sent them to Talia first thing in the morning. Max said. Save the little ones from making a scene in front of the Civil Service. But who knows Bonnie said, I just want them to make a scene, only to make a scene, those reporters and media eyes will fall on Sebastian, he can be scolded more ah! Bonnie you Max really a little confused. Bonnie eyes very clear, Brother, since the divorce can not be undone, the least I should do is to get a little more for myself, like my good name, I intend to let everyone know that Sebastian is a negative hearted man who abandoned his wife! Hiss! Max sucked in a breath of cold air in shock. He thought Bonnie waspromised before she was ready to divorce, but he didnt realize that she had already nned everything for herself. Youre shocked by this kind of me, arent you? Bonnie inclined her head to look at him, Is it that in your eyes, I am always with the world and would never hurt Sebastian ah? Its true, but I think youre better now! Max replied, This is our the Pearson family of girls well, was hurt bullying why to endure. When the first love is really love, absolutely no room for each other to think about. But now no longer love, will never drag the mud, more will not let the former bully themselves, so really very good, so brother unconditionally support you! Chapter 2034: Do you have to get a divorce? Maxs idea was simple. Whatever Bonnie wants to do, he will support it. The most important thing is that you have to be able to get a good idea of what you are doing! The car arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau just as we were talking. The car arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau. From a distance, I saw Sebastians tall, straight figure. He is always the same ck suit, but not the slightest dull old-fashioned feeling, on the contrary, set the whole person valiant. A lot of passers-by have cast a gaze.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. But Sebastian did not look away, just standing, like a statue. See the situation, Max heart and suddenly a little reluctant to give up, Bonnie, really want to go to this step, that day I really tried Sebastian, in addition to you, he did not have thoughts and ideas about any other women. As for why Sebastian became like this, give him a little time, he can definitely find out. Bonnie, however, just raised her hand and looked at her phone. On the screen of the phone was a map with a red dot that was speeding towards them. This is the childrens watch positioning system on little Joanna. Now that this system would be close, it meant that little Joanna and the others were alreadying after them. Lets go! Bonnie pushed open the car door, Hurry up before a few little onese to stir up trouble. Her mind was made up, and her gaze was deeply determined. Max let out a long sigh and followed him out of the car. Walking quickly to Sebastian, Bonnie handed him the prepared divorce agreement, I have drafted the content, you can read it. Sebastian didnt even look at it, he just turned to thest page and signed his name. Are you sure you dont want to read it? Bonnie raised her eyebrows, In case I put some unequal treaty in it, you signed and stamped it, it has legal effect, there is no way to go back on it. Then even I deserve it. Sebastian replied, Did you bring the y? Bonnie took out a lipstick and gave it to him, You gave it to mest time, I was going to throw it away, but today Ill use it for thest time! The lipstick was carefully selected by Sebastian, vermilion in color, with exquisite carvings on it. It was less like a lipstick and more like an artifact. But this artifact was soon ruined in Sebastians hands. After the lipstick was hand-stamped, the two divorce papers were sent back to Bonnie. Bonnie did the same thing and signed and stamped. Max put the divorce agreement away and was ready to apany the two people inside to do the formalities. Mommy and Daddy! Not far behind him came the hissing voice of the little one. Maxs temples popped up. Ive been hurrying as much as I can, but howe these little ones are still catching up with me? You guys go in first, Ill take care of the little guys. Max said. As soon as the words left his mouth, several big, thick men appeared and dragged Max directly to the side. Eh? Whats going on here? Max struggled hard, but could not move a bit. At this time Andrew and other people also came to the front. A few strong men were full of flesh, but they were extraordinarily respectful when they saw Andrew, God P, dont worry, as long as the person we caught, unless you say let go, he absolutely cant escape. Andrew nodded his head and gave a hint. Then his gaze fell on Bonnie and Sebastian, his cool, cold cheeks tightened, Is there no wiggle room, you two, must we divorce? Chapter 2035: You’ve grown a lot Andrew made his voice sound as calm as possible. But he was just a little kid after all, and couldnt possibly control itpletely. The slight trembling of his tail note proves how panicked he is at the moment. He doesnt want daddy and mommy to get a divorce, not at all!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. But Bonnie dropped her long, slender eyshes and said, Im sorry Andrew, this is a decision between adults, youll understand when you grow up. After a pause and added, Even if we divorce, you are still our child, nothing will change at this point. Some affection will not be cut off by these things. So you guys are irond, right. Andrew understood. He slowly took out a piece of a4 paper folded in all directions from his pocket, then spread it out and handed it to Sebastian. This is daddy you gave me yesterday, you owe me a wish, you still remember it? Andrew asked. Sebastian nodded his head, Remember. Then Im going to make that wish now. Andrew spoke, I want you to get Mommy back and you guys never get divorced. It wasnt an absurd wish to go up to the sky and pick stars. Sebastian could totally do it. With that in mind, Andrew had a look of anticipation in his eyes, waiting for Sebastians answer. But Sebastians answer disappointed him. I can grant you all the requests except this one. But you clearly said that as long as its not that ridiculous that you cant do it, you can achieve it for me. Andrew was so angry that he had clenched his fist. Sebastian nodded his head, I did say that, but the situation is that what you are asking for is indeed ridiculous and I cant do it. Daddy, what do you mean by that? little Joanna also rushed up, Is it in your mind that continuing to be with mommy is the same as having to go up to the sky and pick stars to send us? Yes. Sebastian admitted. The light under little Joannas eyes shattered a little and finally dulled, leaving only the teardrops that kept rolling down. Lets go inside. Sebastian turned his head and stopped looking at a few kids, Make it quick, I have things to do. Just as he was about to lift his feet and walk inside, Andrew hissed loudly behind him, Daddy, if you really intend to make this decision, then this will be thest time I call you that, as soon as you divorce mommy, I will never recognize you! Me too, I dont want daddy the big bad guy anymore either! little Joanna cried even more. Lukas and Erika came forward to calm her down, looking at Sebastian with some strange eyes. Even Damon, who had always been a good boy, was now standing far away, Daddy, there are some things that you cant go back from if you choose wrong, wont you think about it? Sebastian didnt turn around at all, instead he quickened his pace and walked into the Civil Affairs Bureau. Immediately behind him came the sound of hissing cries. It pulled at Sebastians heart and made him want to go out and see. Dont go out. Bonnie stopped him instead, If you go out now, theyll think theres still hope for us, and then theyll continue to pester you to change your mind, and how long will it take to end, and dont you still have things to do? Sebastian: He raised his eyes and stared at Bonnie seriously for a long time, his voice hoarse, After so much experience, you have changed a lot. Became calm and collected, right? Bonnie hooked up the corners of her mouth, That means Ive grown, in the future, youll see a stronger and more powerful me. Chapter 2036: I look forward to that day Sebastians expression remained nd as he nodded towards Bonnie, Good, then I look forward to the day when you are even stronger, I hope you dont let me down. After saying this, the couple lifted their steps and went to the office window. The staff immediately recognized Sebastian. No way, the heir of Jones Group is very famous in the whole Lashrey! When they found out that Sebastian was here for a divorce, the staff members jaw almost dropped. The voice was very stuttered, Really really fake ah, Mr. Grant, have you thought it through, really intend to do the divorce certificate? En, think it over. Sebastian jawed, handed the ID card and ount book in his hand to the staff, Please move a little faster. Bonnie, who did not speak next to him, likewise handed over her own documents. The expressions of both parties were very firm, clearly a decision made after deep consideration. Okay! The staff member also stopped persuading. Because she found that the two sides submitted the information, there is even a one-month separation of the cooling-off period certificate. People have been calm for a month, what else has not been thought through? Just give it a go! The staff is thinking this way, but the face is a little curious, whispering gossip, convenient to ask, what are you divorced for? There are not a few divorced couples in the luxurious family, the staff has been in the Civil Affairs Bureau for more than ten years and has seen not only a hundred but also ny-nine pairs. However, Sebastian and Bonnies love story was the envy of the whole Lashrey. Now what in the world could have caused these two originally in love to separate? Its been too long, give each other a little space and distance, and maybe after a while well appreciate each other again and get back together again. Bonnie said. Staff: This sounds too fake! How like the scum in cheating on a girl, saying something like I still think our rtionship should not be like this, so calm each other down, separate for a while to think about it! And then a thinking, people are directly out of shadow. The more the staff thought about it, the more they felt wrong, and wanted to continue to ask further questions. But Sebastians unhappy sword eyebrows have been deeply knitted into an ink dot, hurry up and handle it, I still have things to do. The tone of his voice was already tinged with displeasure. Okay, okay. The staff did not dare to gossip any more, and hurried to hurry up the formalities. The two red books were handed over and soon reced with two brand new red books down. Only this time the three words stamped on the cover were reced with a divorce certificate. This is a thin book, it is enough to announce the end of this rtionship, this marriage. Its ironic to think about it. So many years ofpanionship,ughter, all condensed into this small book. Ill give you three days to pack your things and then leave Lashrey. You dont have to tell me where youre going, but I hope youre going to a ce thats rustic and has nothing to make you suffer a little more. Bonnie said as she tucked the divorce papers into her bag. Sebastian likewise put the divorce papers away and nodded, Ive already picked out where Im going, and its South City. At the word, Bonnies hand gave a beat. He said, Where did you say you were going? South City, the ce where we first met, knew, met and fell in love. Sebastian replied, Theres no ce I could suffer more than there.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Not physically, but spiritually. Chapter 2037: Can’t even do this? Back in South City, a bunch of rtives and friends are bound to ask after Sebastian. It is obvious that he and Bonnie have gone through so many difficulties and finally got together, and now that everything has settled down, why do they still want to separate? Is he on the wrong medication, or is he sick in the head? I didnt say I wanted you to go back to South City, you can stay in any rural area for a month. Bonnie said. Sebastian hooked his lips, Were divorced, were strangers now, you still care about me as a stranger? Bonnie bristled, I was being kind, and if you take it as an ass, forget about it! Its just as well, since shes divorced now, Sebastian can go wherever he wants to go, its none of her business. Throwing down these words, Bonnie directly turned around and left. When they arrived at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau, the five little ones were still waiting, but without exception, their eyes were as red as rabbits. The actual fact is that you can find a lot of people who are not able to get a good deal on a lot of things. Thats right, its definitely true! After all, Mommy doesnt even have a divorce certificate in her hand. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The three big words stamped in gold on it instantly made little Joannas emotions copse. Its a divorce certificate! It really is a divorce certificate! How can this be! In the end is a child, simply can not bear such a huge blow, directly double ck eyes, fell in Bonnies arms. The best thing is that Bonnie was quick to help, Brother,e and help, look at little Joanna. Max this down the bottom of the air, directly shake off the several strong man. The strong man was going to continue to pull Max, Max a look swept over, directly to them to freeze in ce. Make it clear, I am going to save my niece, if my niece has any shorings, I will let you, and your whole family to apany the funeral! After all, this is Max, whose fame in Lashrey is not as good as Sebastians, but he is still a dignified person. If he wanted to make a move, they would never be able to fight together. Besides, God P only said to stop Max, not to let Max to interrupt his work only. He didnt say he wouldnt let Max go for a cure. Look next to God P, has already rushed to the sister, eyes full of anxiety. All right, this is even a family matter. Several strong men obediently withdrew their hands and stood by as a wall of flesh.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Max quickly gave little Joanna a checkup. Fortunately, she was only passed out. Its better to pass out now than to be awake. Max said, So lets do it, let her sleep well. When she wakes up, maybe shell be able to take it all in? It will probably take a long time to ept, Bonnie knew in her heart, Brother, why dont you send them back to the Pearson family cottage, I have other things to do, I cant take care of them. Mommy, Damons eyes filled with glistening tears, sister has fainted, you still want to leave us, we have lost daddy, now just want you to stay with us, even if it is to coax us ah! Cant you even do that, mommy? Chapter 2038: What to do if something goes wrong Bonnies footsteps hesitated for a moment. The whirlwind turned around and stroked Damons head, Mommy is going to do something very important, not leave you guys forever. After a pause and added, Besides, your daddy is not absent! Even after the divorce, Sebastian is still their daddy. This cannot be denied. As we were talking, Sebastian also came out of the Civil Affairs Bureau. He looked at the little ones in front of him and slowly said, If you have something to do, go ahead and do it, Mr. Pearson and I will send them back. Just after the divorce, Sebastian changed his name from brother-inw to Mr. Pearson. Maxs heart is very upset. But once he thought that it was Bonnie who initiated the divorce, he could only swallow the anger back. You go Bonnie, Mr. Grant and I will take care of a few small children can be. Max said. Bonnie gave an encore, did not even give Sebastian a look, directly turned to leave. She didnt look at Sebastian again. Because they were no longer married, so there was no need to gaze at him. And because what she was going to do now was not good for Sebastian, she was more or less vain. Sitting in the car, the driver in the front row respectfully inquired, Miss Morgan, what ce are we going to now? The Joness Mansion, Bonnie replied. The driver froze for a moment, nced at Bonnie in the rearview mirror, but could not prate theplex sentiment in Bonnies eyes. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. Half an hourter, the car arrived at the Joness Mansion. And the Joness Mansion entrance, parked more than a dozenrge trailer, almost the entire road to fill up, looks extra bluff. The driver was also taken aback and turned to ask Bonnie, Miss Morgan, why dont wee back another day, the Joness Mansion seems to be busy with something today, so many big trailers, we wont have time to entertain us if we go, right?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Bonnie is full of bemusement, pushed open the car door to get down, No need to change the day, these big trailers are what I called. What? Hearing this, the driver was even more confused. Miss Morgan called so many big trailers for a good reason! Is this a n to empty the Joness Mansion? As the driver thought, Bonnie really intended to empty the Joness Mansion. ording to the agreement signed between Sebastian and her, Sebastian is going to beted out of the house, so all the things in his name will be in her hands. Since Sebastian became the heir of the Jones Family, the inheritance right of the old house has been handed over to Sebastian. In other words, everything in the Joness Mansion is Sebastians, no, it belongs to Bonnie now. Except for the stuff in that room of Old Mr. Jones dont bang, take everything else away, as long as it is within your naked eyes, it all belongs to me and can be removed. Bonniemanded. Dozens of movers jumped off the big trailer, and hearing this, they fist pumped and walked right into the Joness Mansion and began the relocation. The driver was dumbfounded in the car. Now he understood why Bonnie had to hire so many big trailers. If the entire the Joness Mansion is to be emptied, it would indeed require so many vehicles. But this is the Joness Mansion after all! Bonnie ran directly to move things like this, will there be an ident? Chapter 2039: Emptying the Jones’s Mansion! The drivers fears proved to be correct. The gang of workers had just gone in to move not more than two minutes before Old Mr. Jones came out on crutches, his cheeks bursting red with anger, You, Bonnie, what the hell are you doing?! Bonnie walked over to him and fished a small bottle out of her bag first. Then, in a swift move, she poured the pills out of the bottle and stuffed them into Old Mr. Jones mouth. Old Mr. Jones was defenseless and swallowed it directly into his stomach. Now his eyes asked in horror, What did you give me to eat? Bonnie replied, Emergency heart pills, I know you have a heart condition, ifter by me to be angry out of the good, will certainly find me trouble, so I preemptively, first give you a pill,ter you want to ckmail me, but no chance. Old Mr. Jones: Ive seen a thief, but Ive never seen Bonnie be such a thief! He tapped his cane again, What the hell are you doing, this is the Joness Mansion, what right do you have to move things here? I was wrong, Im sorry, I should have said hello to you beforeing here, Sebastian has divorced me, hes out of the house, so now all these things that belong to his name, all belong to me. Bonnie replied. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The first thing you need to do is to move all the valuable things away, not to mention that you will even find someone to stop at the door. Bonnies main focus is a surprise. To give Old Mr. Jones no chance to react. Youre divorced from Sebastian, why should he get out of the house, he didnt do anything wrong! Old Mr. Jones was furious, Get out of here, get the hell out of here! Bonnie shrugged her shoulders with an innocent look in her eyes, That may not be possible, I have the divorce papers in hand and the divorce agreement has been signed, if you have a problem with it, go to court!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Just have the divorce agreement in ck and white, even if it is to go to court, it is the same Bonnie win. You you! Old Mr. Jones was so angry that he could not say anything. There was really no choice but to call Sebastian. Asked, Whats wrong with you, divorce Bonnie just divorce, why do you want to, are you out of your mind? Dont worry, I only lost my part of the property, your pension money I have prepared, will not let you suffer. With these words, Sebastian hung up the phone. When Old Mr. Jones called again, he couldnt get through. What the hell is going on all day long? Old Mr. Jones was so angry that he jumped to his feet. Seeing that the road of questioning Sebastian was not going to work, Old Mr. Jones had to turn his attention to Bonnie. He told Dzune, Shut the door and dont let these people in! As long as he closed the door, Bonnie had to break in, it was a home invasion! Yes, he could have called the police. But, the idea is good, the reality is bone. Bonnie looked at therge iron door that was closed, not the least bit panicked, turned around and ordered the crowd, Now the workload may have increased a little bit, originally, I was not going to take these bricks, but now there is no way out, you guys smash the wall first, smashed down the bricks also put into the big trailer. When the wall was smashed, the iron door was removed, what kind of home invasion ah? Chapter 2040: Are you going to gaslight me? Old Mr. Jones really did not expect that Bonnie could be so tough. In order to be able to move the things here, even to tear down the wall such a thing can do! Seeing a good the Joness Mansion, in the blink of an eye, it was torn into a mess. Old Mr. Jones was so angry that his lips trembled, but he couldnt say a word. Dzune saw the situation, rushed forward to discourage, young grandmother, you say this is what, we are a family, Old Mr. Jones is now very old, very poor health, if there is really something wrong then what to do? Bonnie spread her hands, So I gave him the medicine first, ah, and we are not a family now, Dzune you do not say nonsense. Mrs. Grant, you hey, you really cant do this, before Old Mr. Jones also helped to persuade Mr. Grant must not divorce you, you do this now, is will be cold to his heart. Bonnie did not seem to hear, directly walked away, greeted the gang of workers to work nimbly. Finally, Dzune had to help Old Mr. Jones back into the room. Listening to the noise outside, Old Mr. Jones pped the edge of the bed, What kind of woman is this, Ive lived my whole life, Ive never been bullied like this. Its embarrassing to think about! Dzune can only softly discourage, Old Mr. Jones, after all, Mr. Grant and her divorce, and Mr. Grant signed the divorce agreement voluntarily, so can not me Mrs. Grant to move things like this. In fact, Dzune quite understand. If he had been divorced from someone he had loved for so long, he would have had to find a ce to vent his anger. Bonnie also just the Joness Mansion to empty it, did not say find a few excavators will the Joness Mansion to the ground, is very kind. What, now youre on her side too? Old Mr. Jones got even more angry and blew his beard and eyes. Dzune hurriedly waved his hands, Of course I didnt mean that, I am definitely on Old Mr. Jones side. However, the heart is to support Bonnie. As he was talking, the noise outside suddenly disappeared. Old Mr. Jones felt puzzled. The Joness Mansion has so many things, even if Bonnie found a lot of people, it is impossible to move all of them so quickly. Now suddenly there is no movement, is not in what mishap? You go out and take a look. Old Mr. Jones ordered. Dzune nodded and went up and opened the door. Bonnie was standing in the doorway with a big smile on her face. Mrs. Grant, when did you get here? Dzune was startled, Youve been outside just now? You didnt hear everything they said, did you? Bonnie saw through Dzunes mind and said, Dont worry, the Joness Mansion is so well insted, I didnt hear anything just now. Dzune: I was quite relieved, but after hearing this, Im a little less relieved instead! Mrs. Grant, just now I heard no movement outside, you have finished moving? Dzune asked to the point. Bonnie shook her head, Of course not. At that, Dzune looked outside. Basically everything was still there, it seemed Mrs. Grant was only angry with her mouth, but after venting her anger, she was still good. So much for the Joness Mansion! I didnt expect the Joness Mansion to have so much stuff, just moving the garden has filled up the big trailer I found, so lets wait until tomorrow for the rest of it!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2041: I don’t take this anger Hearing this, Old Mr. Jones became even more furious. Youre stilling tomorrow? Bonnie, dont go too far in being a human being! Bonnie blinked her long eyshes, Thats too much, I just moved what was mine. If its too much, its definitely Old Mr. Jones who is too much! After all, hes using her stuff and using her of it in return. But, Bonnie changed her tone, I wont charge you rent, after all, we are rtives, Ill take a loss and give you free use again. Throwing down these words, Bonnie no longer to see Old Mr. Jones, directly lifting steps to go out. As she passed the bare garden, she collided with Sebastian. Sebastian was back from the Pearson family, with a bruise on the corner of his mouth, dried blood on his white shirt, and a suit, not to mention crumpled as if hed picked it up from the trash.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org. Needless to say, it must be the Pearsons handiwork. He and Bonnie divorced, then no longer the Pearson familys son-inw, the Pearsons have always loved Bonnie, how will tolerate Sebastian this negative man to visit the door again. Therefore, it will definitely do something to Sebastian. What was expected! But now the four eyes are facing each other, the scene is a bit awkward. Bonnie thought about it and took out a handkerchief from her pocket and handed it over, Is everything okay? Still holding up. Sebastian replied, frankly taking the handkerchief to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief, thenughed softly, Good that youre still holding up, then I have nothing to worry about, just in time, your grandfather is about to get pissed off at me, go check it out. okay. Sebastian agreed. The two brushed past each other and neither one looked back. Sebastian went to Old Mr. Joness room. Old Mr. Jones was losing his temper, and when he saw Sebastianing back, he was even more furious. He grabbed something in his hand and smashed it at Sebastian. Sebastian tilted his head and easily dodged it. The object fell to the ground with a loud sound, and the pieces were sttered everywhere. Why are you so angry. Sebastian said with a nod. Well! The Joness Mansion asked you toe back as the heir, to let you carry the family forward, not to let you deliver to a woman like this! And this woman, a divorced ex-wife! Since its already mine, how I want to distribute it is my business. Sebastian replied, Besides, I still have some assets in my hands, enough to turn over again, grandpa doesnt need to worry about it. How can I not worry about it! Old Mr. Jones was still puffed up, Its just as well that now youre back, lets go to the Pearson family together and go and get all this stuff back! Sure. Sebastian agreed readily. Old Mr. Jones did not react for a while, his eyes shing incredulously, You agree? Just now you also said, these things you want to distribute how you want to distribute? Yes, but if grandpa you have to go to ask for it, I will go with you, but if you cant get it, you can not me me for it. Sebastian replied. How can you not get it? Old Mr. Jones is very confident in this. He was at least Lashreys once fearsome existence, always known for his toughness, to ask for what originally belonged to the Jones family, it must be a handful! In that case, lets leave in an hour. Sebastian replied. Chapter 2042: Sending Off Old Mr. Jones Having received the consent, Old Mr. Jones already began to imagine in his mind what it would be like to get something back from the Pearson familyter. Without noticing it, Sebastian called Dzune out. Mr. Grant, what do you want to see me about? Standing in the hallway, Dzune inquired. Sebastian nodded, Go pack your things, I will send you to the airport in an hour. What? Dzune looked up in surprise, But Mr. Grant, didnt you say you were taking Old Mr. Jones to the Pearson family? This sudden change of mind, Old Mr. Jones can not agree! You just go and pack. Sebastian replied, Ill arrange it. This- Well! Dzune didnt want Old Mr. Jones to go to the Pearson family and make a scene, so he hesitated and agreed to Sebastians order and went to pack. With only an hour to spare, it was a simple matter of packing a little bit of clothes and daily necessities, filling only one suitcase. Dzune went downstairs first and put the suitcase into the trunk of the car. When he turned his head, he saw Old Mr. Jonesing downstairs, ready to go out to the Pearson family. When he reached the entrance, Sebastian handed him a ss of water, Moisten your throat, or you wont be able to swear. You underestimate me! Old Mr. Jones pushed away in disgust, Go argue with the Pearsons gang, do I need to curse? If you can indeed argue with Max, forget I said that. Sebastian said lightly. At those words, Old Mr. Jones mind immediately went to Maxs. He was a Lashrey prick, and extremely protective. Maybe he would really mess up. Thinking of this, Old Mr. Jones will not hesitate to drink the ss of water. A little sweet, you added honey? Old Mr. Jones asked. Sebastian nodded his head, Yes, honey for the throat. Old Mr. Jones gave his grandson an appreciative look before heading out the door. Halfway down the road, the ss of honey water began to take effect. Old Mr. Jones leaned against the car window and quickly fell asleep, unable to wake up. Dzune tried to push several times to no avail, finally reacted, Mr. Grant, you added sleeping pills to the water? Yes. Sebastian replied, The effect of this medicine is not too strong, it should only be halfway, grandpa will wake up, then you have to Dzune yourself to endure. Sebastian said, with guilt in his eyes, handed Dzune a pair of earplugs.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Dzune mouth corner twitch, Mr. Grant you really thoughtful ah! Cant help it, must be prepared on first, otherwise when you two scold me together, Im under a lot of pressure in Lashrey. Sebastian replied. After a pause, but his eyes became sincere, Then Dzune, my grandfather will leave it to you, I have arranged someone to take care of your food and living over in Irnd, and I wille to take you home when next month. Dzune replied, Just one month, Im afraid its not enough time for Old Mr. Jones to get over his anger. Since they were going to be sent abroad anyway, it would be better to let them stay abroad for a longer period of time. When Old Mr. Jones is no longer angry, he cane back to pick them up again. A month will be enough. Sebastians tone had a certainty in it, Hell be over it by then. At that, Dzunes eyes crossed a wave and asked tentatively, Mr. Grant, you purposely left Old Mr. Jones, is there something you want to do? Chapter 2043: Outwitting the reporter Dzune asked, his heart had vaguely started to get excited. Always feel that this matter is not so simple! Is it possible that from the very beginning, Mr. Grant is preparing to do something? After a month, Mr. Grant can close the, and then Old Mr. Jones back to Lashrey, everything is still the same as the original. Sebastians words once again put Dzune in a state of disappointment. Sebastian replied, No, the reason why Im going to pick it up a monthter is because Ill be back from South City by then, and grandpa cant bear to be mad at me when he sees how badly Ive been tortured? Dzune: The hope at the bottom of the eyes fell, opened his mouth, but finally just sighed. Originally, Mr. Grant did not have to go to these sufferings ah! If Mr. Grant and Mrs. Grant could be together forever, it wouldnt be like this. In the end, Dzune and Old Mr. Jones boarded a private ne and headed overseas. As Sebastian said, Old Mr. Jones woke up when the ne was just halfway there. Knowing that he had been cheated, he was furious and kept cursing. Dzune took out the pair of ear plugs and silently put them in his ears. Instantly, the whole world cleared up! Lashrey. At this moment everyone in Lashrey was boiling. Because the news of Sebastian and Bonnies divorce spread all over the streets, the major news media also sent reporters to block the vi where Bonnie and Sebastian used to live, trying to dig out the inside story.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. For a time, the people in the vi simply did not go out. Little Joanna stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window and looked out through the gap in the curtain, but she could only see the heads of people gathered. The original eyes were already red and swollen from crying, but now they are even redder. Pulled the curtains tightly with force, sat back on the childrens bed, voice hoarse, these people are really nasty, why must promote daddy mommy divorce thing, but also think to pick up the inside story, rub salt on other peoples wounds, so happy?! Reporters are supposed to be like that. Lukas reached out and patted little Joannas back, Dont cry, as long as we dont go out, they wont be able to ask anything. Little Joanna raised her head, But Mommy isnt back yet. When mommyes back from outsideter, she will definitely be hit by the reporters. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. The rest of the little ones have not yet reacted to this matter. Damons eyes were worried, Then why dont you call mommy and tell her not to go home, but to go to the Pearson family? The Pearson family is also surrounded by a bunch of reporters. Lukas did not look up, continued to operate the phone in his hand, coldly said, Now no matter where you go, there will be a bunch of reporters waiting. What then! In that case, wont Mommy be bound to be mobbed by reporters? Andrew, howe youre not in a hurry at all? Little Joanna asked, puzzled. Andrew then slowly raised his head and said, I am also anxious, but I have to find a solution, so I have to remain calm. So have you found a way? Little Joanna asked. Andrew nodded, Yes, I found it. Almost as soon as the words left his mouth, there was screaming, screaming and the sound of a mad dash outside. Curious, little Joanna returned to the floor-to-ceiling windows to check. She found a dozen sprinklers parked in front of the vi, above the workers holding high-pressure water guns, is spraying water on the gang of journalists. The reporters themselves wet but not okay, but the body of the camera and radio equipment, are very expensive, if broken need to pay the price ofpensation. Therefore, everyone has to cover the machine to flee in all directions, a faster than a run. Just now, the vi gate was blocked, but now there is only a wet open space. Chapter 2044: Don’t leave without a word Seeing this, little Joannas eyes instantly stared straight up. It really is Andrew! Where did you get those sprinklers from? little Joanna asked, They are also avid fans of chasing after you, as long as you help them toplete the game tasks, you cane to help you? Thats true in theory, but there are so many of them that I would be exhausted if I had to help with the game quests. Andrew replied, So, I chose the simpler superpower. Superpowers? little Joanna suspected that her ears were faulty. They are just a bunch of ordinary kids, wheres the superpower. Andrew shook his head and corrected little Joannas thoughts, The superpower Im talking about is not the super of Superman, its the banknote of banknote. Banknote ability! So many people, each give a full level ount, but also more than 100, 000. But Andrew did not blink an eyelid, directly divided to them. Thats why these people will be so hardworking to help drive away the reporters. Now that the task isplete, Andrew gave these people the password to the game ount, a group of people smiling and happy to drive away in the sprinkler. Almost back and forth, Bonnie returned to the vi. Seeing the five little ones also here, some surprise, You are here, should not be good to stay in the Pearson family? Erika bristled, Guess what, mommy you must be nning to put us in the Pearson family and then not contact us, we wont fall for it, so we just ran back! They needed to see Bonnie and ask what was going on! Mommy, why did you have to divorce Daddy? Erika asked. Bonnies eyes looked away, Its an adult thing, youll know when you grow up. By that time Im not even interested in asking anymore, besides why does it have to be when I grow up, I want to know now. Erikas tone was very insistent, Im your daughter, I have the right to know about your divorce, right? How can a child have the right to know? Be good, since youre back, stay at the vi these days, mommy will be very busy during this period and probably wont be able to take care of you. Bonnie said. After rubbing the little ones heads one by one, Bonnie was ready to get up and leave the childrens room. Damon called out to her, Mommy, are you sure you wont say anything, if thats the case, well have to ask Daddy! Lukas also added, Yes, mommy, you do not want to trap us in this vi, this vi can not stop us, as long as we want to go out, we can certainly find a way to leave! Which Bonnie did not mean to stop. Instead, and several little ones said, If you want to go, go, as long as you can find him. At that, several little ones immediately realized that something was wrong, Is Daddy missing, why cant you find him for a good reason? Hes leaving Lashrey. Bonnie replied, It should be just in the next two days. What? Why didnt you say so? A few of the little ones couldnt be bothered to persuade Bonnie to reconsider her rtionship with Sebastian. They quickly took out their childrens cell phones and dialed Sebastians number. Listening to the beeping sound, several peoples hands are sweaty.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Hurry up and answer the phone ah daddy, how can you leave without saying a word, really do not want us? Chapter 2045: I want to see you The phone beeped for half a day, but no one answered. Why didnt you pick up the phone! Little Joanna was so angry that her tears kept falling down. She wanted to smash the phone, but she was afraid that if the phone was broken, there would be no way to contact Sebastian. After some time of sadness, Sebastian called back. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Whats wrong, Sebastian asked with concern, is something wrong, or are you sad about your mommy and I getting a divorce? He was about to soothe little Joanna when he heard little Joanna sobbing and inquiring, Daddy, are you really going to leave Lashrey? Silence- All that remained on the other end of the line was silence. The long silence dragged little Joannas heart down to the bottom a little. She didnt even have to admit it, she knew that it must be true. Otherwise daddy would have denied it! Youre going somewhere, dont go, okay, daddy, you stay in Lashrey, oftene over to see us, so you can also meet with mommy often, maybe you can be together again. Little Joanna tried hard to make her words clear. But because of the sadness, there are still some incoherent words, If you leave, everything will really be over, you and mommy, all the possibilities are gone! little Joanna really didnt want to see such an oue! Im just going away for a month. Sebastian replied, Ill be back soon, and then Ill be with you every day, okay? Then you have to go somewhere, you take me with you! Little Joanna retreated. Sebastian was silent again. Daddy, you dont want to take me with you, is it because what you just said was all a lie, youll never actuallye back. little Joanna pursued. Its just that shes too sad right now, so shes telling some lies to cheer her up. Sebastian denied, Of course not, I will not lie to you, I really just leave for a month, I go back to South City, to see my rtives and friends, but also to take a break, and thene back after a while. After a pause and added, If you do not believe it, in my body to install a positioning system, is that kind of imnted under the skin, so you can always know where I am. In order to make little Joanna happy, Sebastian really went out of his way. The positioning system imnted under the skin, some people will have a very strong rejection reaction, painful. And the use of this positioning system, except for prisoners, no one canst half a month. Sebastian is going to stick to a whole month for little Joanna. The sincerity has been put to this point, little Joanna still refused to believe him? or forget it, little Joanna although very unbelievable, but also do not want Sebastian to endure such pain, then youe to the vi to see me, okay, at least before leaving Lets see you again. Then, after a month, she would go to the airport and wait for Sebastians return. If Sebastian didnte back, she would stay at the airport and not go anywhere, not even die!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Okay, Sebastian agreed, Ille over now, and you guys be good and wait for me at the vi. We will be good, you hurry over. Little Joannas emotions finally didnt break down so much. But when she saw Sebastian, her emotions were uncontroble and she copsed again! Chapter 2046: Don’t go, okay? Little Joanna was full of anticipation, waiting to see Sebastian. But after waiting for two hours, Sebastian appeared in the vi foyer, little Joanna saw the thick gauze on his arm at a nce. The inside even oozed blood outward, looking rming. Daddy, youre hurt, did someone hurt your arm? little Joanna asked. Sebastian shook his head and pulled out a small screen from his suit pocket and handed it to little Joanna. The tiny screen showed a map of Lashrey, and there was a red dot blinking in it, and when you zoomed in, you could see that the location of the red dot was exactly in the vi on the map. This means that it is a positioning system. And the wound on Sebastians arm Daddy, I thought I said I didnt want you to imnt that positioning system! little Joanna questioned, This is very painful, you hurry to find a way to get out ah! Sebastians eyes were full of pity, reaching out to rub the little ones head, Its okay, in order to reassure our little princess Joanna, this pain can still be endured. Andrew cold a face, directly to Max call, Uncle you quicklye to the vi, my daddy he Before the words were finished, the phone was snatched away by Sebastian. Sebastian directly pressed the hang-up button. Then looking at the puffed up Andrew said, I knew you guys would definitely be like this, so when the positioning system was imnted, I purposely had the doctor bind it to the nerve, those protein threads used as fixation will be absorbed in a month or so, and only then will I be able to remove the positioning system from my hand. If I remove it now, the nerves in my hand will be severed together. If the nerves cannot be regenerated, Sebastians left hand will be ruined. Daddy! Lukas, who was always gentle and sunny, shouted, Are you crazy, why do you torture yourself with such things! Now only they know the secret, and can help Sebastian hide it. But what if others knew? There is no guarantee that they will not use this to hurt Sebastian and make Sebastian a cripple! This is not to give them a peace of mind, this is clearly to all of them, including Sebastian himself, nted a time bomb! Who knows which day it will explode?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Although the five little ones are very angry, Sebastian still wears a smile, But this secret only you know, will you go out and tell others? The five little ones: Of course they wont go out and tell! But what if, what if it was leaked from the hospital! Iming over to check on the kids, then Im going to board the ne and leave, Ill be back in a month, take care of yourself and the kids in the meantime, its been hard on you. Sebastian, however, turned his gaze to Bonnie. Bonnie nodded, Yes, I will. Sebastian knelt down again and wiped the tears from each little ones eyes. Now he stood up and said in a very rxed tone, Okay, Im ready to go to the airport too, you guys be good, see you in a month. The first thing you need to do is to get ready for the airport. The five youngsters stood still, heads down, not knowing what was on their minds. Until you hear the sound of the car gradually away, little Joanna is the first to rush out, chasing after the car shouted, Daddy, you do not go, okay, please, you do not go, you will stay! Little Joanna is really scared. She was afraid that after Daddy left this time, he would never see again! Chapter 2047: There are other ways to see him Little Joanna in the back desperately chase, tears blown by the wind to paste the face, simply can not see the road in front of you. But little Joanna did not care. She was running forward almost by instinct, trying to catch up with Sebastians car. But how can the speed of a childpare with the speed of a car? Soon, little Joanna fell to the ground and the car disappeared without a trace in a sea of tears. Daddy, Daddy! little Joanna lying on the ground, only remembered to cry. Bonnie chased her out, picked up little Joanna and carefully checked her body for injuries. Fortunately, the body is wearing thicker, only the knees of the pants were worn, no injuries. Just look at little Joanna this sad look, Bonnie heart is very bad taste. Joanna, daddy promised you that he would be back in a month. Bonnie reassured, And he also gave you a positioning system, you can always know where he has gone. Oh yes. And the location system! Little Joanna hurriedly took out the small screen, carefully blew off the dust on it, and looked at it seriously. The red dots on the map kept moving, going in the direction of the airport. At least it could prove that Sebastian was not lying now. He was really going to get on a ne. As for whether it was to South City, we would have to wait until the nended to find out. Lets go home and see. Bonnie coaxed and took little Joanna back.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The rest of the little ones gathered around and sounded concerned, Joanna are you okay, did you just fall out, why are you covered in dirt. Im fine, little Joanna shook her head vigorously, but her eyes were only on the screen in front of her. Im fine. For the next few hours, little Joanna ate and drank and went to the bathroom, all with her eyes on the screen. It wasnt until 1 a. m. that she finally saw the red dot appear inside South City Airport. It was real! Little Joanna was so excited that she shook Erika awake, Daddy didnt lie to us, he really went to South City. So is it true that he will be back in a month? Erika rubbed her eyes, After he goes to South City, there are many people I know who can keep an eye on him for us, so you dont have to worry anymore, hurry up and go to sleep! This sudden light-hearted tone made little Joanna very confused. Arent you afraid that Daddy will suddenly leave from South City or never return to Lashrey? little Joanna asked. Erika nodded vigorously, Of course Im afraid, but its useless to be afraid, we need to rest so that we can have energy for tomorrow, there are many things waiting for us to do tomorrow. What can we do tomorrow? Little Joanna was curious and wanted to ask. But before she could ask, Erika dragged her back under the covers andid her down, Close your eyes and sleep! The thing about tomorrow is that we will know tomorrow, wont we? Little Joannas heart was like a cat scratching, tossing and turning, unable to sleep, and looked at the screen several times to make sure that the red dot representing Daddy was still in South City, and only then did she fall asleep in a daze. The first time I saw her, I was dragged out from under the covers by Erika. Dont sleep, get up and get dressed, were going out. Erika urged. Little Joanna looked up and looked out, the genius had just torn a hole, it was only about five oclock. So early, what are we going to do? Chapter 2048: No Access Seeing that little Joanna was still a little confused, Erika came close to her ear and said the destination of the day. Instantly, little Joannas spirits were lifted and her sleep was gone! What are we waiting for? Lets go! The little ones left quietly through the back door of the vi and headed straight for the airport. Thats right, they were going to take the earliest flight to South City to find their daddy. The first thing you need to do is to get to the airport. The first thing you need to do is to tell her that youve been crying for a long time. Id tell you, but youre too emotional, what if it shows on your face and mommy sees it? Erika said. I had no choice but to let little Joanna cry a little longer. Little Joanna was not angry. As long as I can see daddy, what does it matter if I cry all night! But Will mommy find out if we do this? Little Joanna asked worriedly. Damon replied with certainty, No, well leave early in the morning, arrive in South City around eight oclock, then take an hour to see Daddy, and fly back immediately, arriving in Lashrey at twelve noon. Just in time to tell Mommy that they were out for a break and would be home by lunchtime. How nice and perfect! Mom wouldnt be able to tell anything. The n was wless, but Sebastian had already taken precautions. When the five little ones arrived at the airport, they were told they couldnt board the ne. Why? Our tickets were purchased at full price and all our documents were in order, so why werent we allowed to board? Lukas argued with the ground staff. This is so unreasonable! He was not convinced! With an apologetic smile on his face, the groundskeeper replied, Heres the thing, although your documents areplete and your tickets are fine, the identity information of the five of you has been logged into Lashreys no-entry/no-exit list, so you cant leave Lashrey for now. How is it possible! Isnt this no-entry/no-exit list only for bad guys? Theyre not bad people! Im not sure about the list either, but I do have to follow the information on it. The groundskeeper replied, Im really sorry, do you need me to take you home? No need. Little Joanna huffed and tugged at her school bag, Well get our own cab! The groundskeeper then turned around and left. Seeing him go, little Joanna immediately looked at Andrew, We should take the bus, although the high speed is a little slower, but at least you can go to see daddy once ah! Its better than being stopped at the airport and not being able to see him once. Andrew shook his head, No, we cant go anywhere right now. The no-entry list is not just for flying, but also for highways, trains, and all other means of transportation that can leave Lashrey. Even after they arrived in South City, they were having a hard time getting around. As soon as they took out their identity, they would be forcibly sent back to Lashreys. Then we really wont be able to see daddy. The hope is lost, little Joannas tears rolled down again, Why should we be trapped in Lashrey ah, before is trapped in Muren City, and now Lashrey, we are people, not pets, why give us a circle of life!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2049: Is Daddy really in South City? little Joanna was really upset about this. She took out her cell phone and called Sebastian. This time Sebastian got through quickly, with a few rasps in his voice, along with a whistling wind, Joanna, why are you awake so early? Daddy, you banned us from Lashrey, didnt you? little Joanna pursued, Why did you do that! Daddy was unpredictable and was afraid you woulde to me. Sebastian replied. Little Joannas eyes reddened again, But we just want to see you from afar, cant we do that? While asking, little Joanna pulled out the screen to determine Sebastians location. Sebastian took a few breaths, Daddys on his morning jog, now hes stopped so you can see where I am. little Joanna scanned the screen and found that Sebastians location was indeed still in the vi of the Grant Residence. It looked like Daddy was on his morning jog in the garden! Anyway, I dont care, I want toe and see you, little Joanna began to y rascally, if you dont let mee, Ill never like you again. In fact, there are conditions for this ban on entry and exit, if you meet the conditions, you cane to South City. Sebastian said. Really? At that, little Joanna immediately eyes light up, excited beyond measure, What conditions ah?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Lets see, maybe shell fit the bill! Sebastian cleared his throat, You are allowed to fly out of Lashrey when apanied by your immediate guardian. little Joanna: Saying it is the same as not saying it! Now in Lashrey, the only immediate guardian who meets this condition is Bonnie. But how could Bonnie agree to them going to South City to find Sebastian? Even Andrew couldnt help butin, Daddy, youre doing this on purpose, ying with these words, seemingly giving us choices and opportunities, but in reality, limiting us even more. Sebastian didnt think so, Youre kids after all, the risk of flying alone is just too high, if I called your mommy toe along, I wouldnt be so worried. After a pause, he added, And South City is not only my hometown, but also your mommys hometown. Little Joanna also lived in South City for several years. Theres nothing wrong withing back to visit together, right? Anyway, if you really miss me and are ready toe visit me, let Mommy bring you. Sebastian replied, Daddy has to continue his morning run, so I wont chat with you guys anymore, hurry home and dont stay at the airport. After saying this, Sebastian hung up the phone while the red dot on little Joannas screen started moving again. The five men looked at each other, frozen in ce. For a long time, Damon only spoke, Now we cant go to Daddy either, so go home, right? Although very reluctant, but there is no way, several people went back to the vi. How happy they were when they left, how dusty they are now. Arrived home andy on the childrens bed, lifeless. Until Bonnie got up and came into the house, the five little ones were still lying there, with no intention of getting up. Do you guys want toe with me to the Pearson family, or are you going to stay home? Bonnie asked. The five little ones turned over in unison, wrapped themselves up tightly in the nket, and said in a jarring voice, Stay home. Anyway, I cant see my daddy, so I wont go anywhere, so Ill stay home and grow mushrooms! Chapter 2050: So what’s this? Seeing that several little ones have no intention of going out, Bonnie gave up, packed up her things, and set off by herself to the Pearson family. At the moment the Pearsons are getting together with a gloomy expression, discussing Bonnies affairs. Turning his head to see the main character appeared at the front door, instantly tense. Each of you must keep your mouths shut and dont rub salt into Bonnies wounds, okay? Iwan admonished. Dont worry Iwan, Bonnie is our familys little princess, who is aggrieved, but not let her suffer! The rest of them nodded their heads. As she spoke, Bonnie had alreadye to the front, with a faint smile on her face, and greeted the crowd.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Iwan, Kevin, Ayra A shout down, the hearts of the crowd are drumming. Ayra even tugged on her husbands sleeve and asked in a whisper, Is Bonnie okay, how can you stillugh at this time? Kevin took a long sigh, Im afraid Ive been too sad, think about the year you and I had a divorce, the next day I was also smiling everywhere? Its okay not to talk about it, but once she did, Ayra was filled with anger. The two of them quarreled, so she cried at home for several days, only to turn around and see Kevin as if nothing had happened, hanging around, talking andughing, then I had the heart to chop him to death. That is not all pretend, Kevin hurried to cate, you can see, Iughed a few days after, people directly hospitalized, the doctor said it is caused by heartbreak. It was a real heartbreak. Because the emotions are too sad, causing the blood vessels near the heart to be abnormal, washed open a hard mouth, almost directly hemorrhage died. That was all because you deserved it! Ayra spat, Whats the use of just focusing on your own sadness, to go to coax me ah, if you came to apologize to me earlier, the two of us make up, you can still be sick and hospitalized? So, Kevin deserved it! Kevin let his wife scold him, then sighed leisurely, Yes, I also know that I deserved it, if I had thought about it earlier and not to grieve, I would not have suffered so much, so when ites to Bonnie, we can not let her repeat the same mistake. One word woke up the dreamer. Hearing these words, Ayra couldnt help but shiver. Yes! Bonnie cant be like her own husband. Ayra rushed forward and clutched Bonnies wrist, Bonnie, if you have any sadness, just say it, this is the Pearson family, is your forever home, we are all on your side. I have nothing to be sad about. Bonnie replied, Its just a divorce, isnt it normal to get divorced these days? Yes, it would be normal if other people were getting divorced. But Bonnie and Sebastian, two people who have been together for so long, are now divorced and ending up. Bonnie is really not sad? Iwan does not believe, patted their shoulders, is not to find a shoulder to cry, Iwans loan to you! Bonnie cried andughed, Im really not sad, Im fine now. Then you back to the Pearson family is to do ah? Iwan was confused. Bonnie replied, I want to ask you guys to go with me to the Jones Group, I should not be able to manage if I go by myself. Everyone was silent when the words hit the floor. But the two hands hanging at their sides, coincidentally all clenched into fists. Just now, they said they would not be sad! So now what is this? Chapter 2051: Finding a better person Bonnie noticed that everyones expressions had be indignant and was a bit puzzled. Just about to open her mouth to ask, Iwan had readily agreed, Okay, well go with you now, but you wait for us a little. Hmm? Since we are going to Jones Group, we must prepare for it, we cant go directly like this. With these words, the Pearson family went back to the house. After packing up, Bonnie came out and was shocked by the sight before her eyes. The Pearson family all changed into sportswear, even the distant rtives who have always been refined and devoted to Buddhism are also dressed in this way, looks really strange. Whats even stranger is that they all have a handful of weapons. What baseball bats, golf clubs, and even kitchen knives and fruit knives. In the sun shining in the hands, let Bonnie have a kind of into the rogue. The hoodlums dens are a sight to behold. This is what to do ah! Iwan, we are going to Jones Group, not to fight. Bonnie politely persuaded. Iwan nodded heavily, Yes, we are not prepared to go to the Jones Group line? He said and looked himself up and down. There is nothing wrong with it! But when he met Bonniesplex gaze, he quickly reacted and snapped his fingers, I see, you cant go to Jones Group carrying weapons like this, right? Yes, thats what I mean. Bonnie nodded her head, d in her heart that the elders still understood. Iwan waved towards the crowd, Lets hurry inside and change all these, Bonnie said, directly carrying weapons is impossible to enter Jones Group, security checks are very strict, we unified change to mace and toxic potion, so it can not be detected. Yes, thats what I mean, no! Bonnie panicked, Thats not what I meant Iwan, I meant for you guys not to bring anything, were not going to fight! After a lot of exining, the problem was finally solved.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bonnie went to Jones Group today to officially hand over the shares and jobs that originally belonged to Sebastian. As for why she called the Pearson family, she was not familiar with the Lashrey side of the businessmunity and was worried that she would be schemed by the old shareholders of the Jones Group. Someone to apany together, the gang will not dare to act rashly. As for the Pearsons They thought Bonnie was going to Jones Group to get a statement! You can take your stuff with you, but wear your clothes like this to shock them! Iwan said. Bonnie was fine with it, and the family split up into five cars and set off to Jones Group in a big way. Halfway through the trip, Iwan asked Bonnie tentatively, Bonnie, have you really let go of it? You can tell me, if you hate Sebastian, Iwan will help you out! Ive really let go. Bonnie replied, Now I just want to make money, run thesepanies and businesses, find something to do for myself, and leave a little more family money for my six children. From Bonnies words, Iwan could hear the heartache. Its really hard for a woman to raise six children! Its not just your children, its also the Pearson familys children, so everyone in the Pearson family will help take care of them. Iwan said. After a pause even added, If you need, Iwan will go to find you a thousand times better than Sebastian ten thousand times better man, let him into the Pearson family, to give you tea and water, to help you earn money to raise the baby! Chapter 2052: As long as you are happy Hearing this, Bonnie couldnt help butugh out loud. If you are a thousand times better than Sebastian, why would you want to join the Pearson family and be used by us like this? Iwan didnt think so, Its a blessing toe to the Pearson family to be used by you, after all, not all women are as good and perfect as you are. You know that the people waiting for you out there have long been lined up from Lashrey to France, that is, Sebastian the brat is not The words have not finished, Iwan closed his mouth. Cautiously surveyed a nce at Bonnie. The heart is really regret! This mouth, what is the good reason to talk nonsense. Why must it be rted to Sebastian? Bonnie had just divorced Sebastian and hadnt gotten out of the failed marriage.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Iwan wanted to give himself a big p in the face. But Bonnie looked as usual and skipped the topic, Iwan, you studied financial ounting before you started your medical career, right? Iwan immediately nodded in order to make up for his mistakes, Of course! Ill help you settle all your ounts, no problem! Bonnie smiled sweetly, Really, thanks Iwan. As we speak, the car has arrived at the Jones Group. The Pearsons got out of the car, a huge group of people, the employees at work stunned. The security guard took a long time toe to his senses and subconsciously tried to stop him. But a few words from Iwan left him speechless. Are we here to cause trouble, and youre just going to stop us? Whats wrong with Jones Group, we cant entertain so few people? I know the rules of entering Jones Group, not just register, we just register! This is exactly the same as the flow of visitors! Several security guards looked at each other, all a bit dumbfounded. In the end, they hesitated, but could only open their bodies and let them enter the Jones Group. The Pearsons all obediently waited in the lobby downstairs. Until the assistant who originally followed Sebastian appeared in front of Bonnie and respectfully shouted, Miss Morgan, no, you should now be addressed as Master Morgan. I have a meeting with the shareholders today, is everyone here? Bonnie asked. The assistant nodded, The shareholders are waiting in the conference room on the top floor, Master Morgan, you can just go upstairs. Bonnie nodded and led the Pearsons to prepare for the elevator. Master Morgan the assistant stepped forward to stop again, This is a shareholders meeting after all, Im afraid its not a good idea for you to bring so many rtives? Who said they are my rtives today? Bonnie spoke lightly. The assistants eyes began to be confused, Then these are I forgot to introduce you, this is my ountant, this is my personal assistant, this is the chief secretary, over there is the secretarys assistant, and several over there, are my bodyguards Introducing a pass, the Pearsons all gave a proper position. Even into the shareholders meeting there is no problem of the kind. The assistants expression is extraordinarilyplicated, opened his mouth and hesitated for a long time, and finally did not say anything. The entire Jones Group is now mostly owned by Bonnie anyway. Bonnie happy is good! Chapter 2053: We speak of evidence Under the dumbfounded expressions of the security guards and a group of employees, the Pearsons went up to the top floor. Entering the conference room, the shareholders exploded straight away. They had been summoned to the meeting by Bonnie and were already holding a fire in their hearts. Now look, Bonnie has brought so many people, even more unhappy! Thepany has been in the hands of Sebastian for a long time, but its just a game of house wine, so youre looking for so many people to back you up, or to help coax you? How do you talk! Iwan was the first to take offense. Bonnie stopped her, Iwan, dont talk like that, hes a long-time shareholder of Jones Group. Hearing this, the old shareholder became even more proud! What? I thought Bonnie had some great skills! So he could only swallow his anger when he was reprimanded by himself. If thats the case, then theres nothing to worry about. The old shareholders anger became more and more arrogant, and spoke again, You know its good, if you want me to say it, you have taken a lot of money from Sebastian anyway, why not hurry up and give up the position of president of thepany to someone else to do, you honestly get a monthly dividend. A woman is a woman, why do you want to get involved in such things? The most important thing that a woman should do is to buy a good bag and do beauty! As soon as the words fell, the old shareholders throat felt like it was stuck in the main. Because Bonnies cold gaze swept over, the harshness is iparable, surprisingly and Sebastian is not the same. At that moment, the old shareholder even felt that he had seen a female version of Sebastian. What a hell! Is this the one who is close to the vermilion is red and the one who is close to the ink is ck? The couple had spent a lot of time together, so even subtle things like their eyes had be extraordinarily simr. No, no! Bonnie and Sebastian have broken up now. Even if they are simr, they are only simr on the surface, can they still be as good as Sebastian on the inside?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. If they were that powerful, they wouldnt have asked so many of the Pearsons to back them up. After thinking clearly about this, the old shareholders me rose again, Say, what exactly do you want us toe here, we are very precious time, do not have time to spend with you all the time. Bonnie then slowly spoke, There is nothing important, just want to settle ounts with you all, the money you got from Jones Group, if not clean, then all spit it out. Pop! The old shareholder pped the table and rose up, his face red with anger, Bonnie what do you mean, what do you mean by unclean, dont spit out blood. Im not talking about you, Im talking about everyone here, they are all unclean. Bonnies expression remained nd. How can this be tolerated? The old shareholder picked up a teacup and was about to smash it towards Bonnie. The next second, the Pearsons stopped in front of Bonnie, all fierce and fierce, Dont you dare to touch Bonnie! They will definitely let the old shareholders know how to write the word regret! The old shareholders were scared. There were just too many of them. Even if one of them gave him a p, this face would be swollen into a pigs head today! Gritting his teeth, he finally put the cup back on the table, spilling tea all over the table. The face is still tense, the mouth hard, We do not have any unclean money in our hands, so do not spit it out, you do not think you have a lot of people can be beaten into submission. Bonnie replied, Theres no need to beat him up, if hes not clean, well know when we do the math. Chapter 2054: Destroying Evidence Hearing these words, the shareholders in the conference room first froze for a moment, and then burst out in mockingughter. Settlement of ounts? This woman really does not know the sky is high! Miss Morgan, oh no, I should call you Master Morgan, right? The old shareholder got up and walked up to Bonnie, You know what clearing the books means, and you dare to say that?! In therge Lashrey, Jones Group is the trendsetter of allpanies, and the first choice of countless people who specte in stocks and funds. If word got out that Jones Group was starting to liquidate its ounts, most people would simply run away, fearing that they would be victims of the big boys gambling game. This also means that the Jones Groups market value and share price will quickly fall by arge margin. Such a vicious circle will continue to exist until Bonnie stops liquidating the ounts. And thats not all! Another shareholder added, If you start to liquidate the books, the employees in thepany will also be on edge and start preparing to jump ship and find a new home. And it was Bonnie who caused all this. Can Bonnie afford such consequences? Looking at the arrogant and cocky look of the shareholders, Bonnies face sank deeper.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. But the old shareholders thought she was afraid. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. While saying that, also while ncing behind Bonnie. These people are very good at being doctors, but if they donte over as ountants, Im afraid its bad! Mr. Carr, you know why I just now, not let Iwan argue with you? Bonnie asked in a nd voice. A sentence will be Mr. Carr to ask a question. This this still need reason? The reason why I dont let Iwan quarrel with you is because Iwan is now serving as my ountant, counting your position a little higher than his, thats why I asked him not to quarrel with you, otherwiseter to find out what is wrong with you, it looks as if there is a private feudmuniqu. You really n to let them be the ountant to clear the ounts of Jones Group, ah, do not joke! Mr. Carr felt that his ears were out of order. Bonnies face waspletely gloomy, and she questioned, Do you think that I am joking? Since you also know that I am now Master Morgan, then you should know even better that the whole Jones Group is now under my control, and when I say liquidate, I have to liquidate! What about reducing the market value and stock, I just divorced Sebastian, clutching a lot of money in my hand, Im not short of money, feel free to lose! As for those employees, if you want to leave, just go, just go I recruit new people, train a group of my beloved, save the situation like you again, clearing the ounts once, how tired ah. After Bonnie said a whole lot, Mr. Carrs face from iron blue began to vaguely white. Because he sensed that Bonnie was serious! This ount book out, certainly can find a lot of his handwriting, then not to mention the shareholders position can continue to sit, afraid that even the upper circles will no longer have his standing position! What to do? Mr. Carrs gaze, cast to the not far from the plug board. If you create a fire at this time, can you destroy all the books and sessfully save yourself? Chapter 2055: I’ll wait for your good news Mr. Carr thought so, and did so. He pretended to be calm and spoke, You have the ability to find the books to check ah, I do not believe you can really find out what. Bonnie nodded her head, Okay, since you have asked for this, I will definitely make it happen. The Pearsons are ready to check the books. Wait! Mr. Carr called them again. Iwans eyes were extremely unpleasant, Why are you being so stubborn? Youre the one who asked us to check, and now youre the one whos asking us to wait, what do you want. A dozen pairs of eyes swept over, like knives. Mr. Carr tried to keep himself calm and cleared his throat, You can check the books, but you have to do it in front of us, otherwise how do we know if you are deliberately screwing up? Said, also tugged the next shareholder, Mr. Cherry, you say it is not ah! Mr. Cherry was very good, and immediately nodded, Yes, since we want to investigate, we will investigate in front of us. Okay. Bonnie readily agreed. These people want a pain, then she will give a pain. Soon, a mountain of books were carried to the conference room, stacked like a small mountain. The Pearson family has more people, so the workload is not too big. The shareholders gathered together with a certain amount of panic in their eyes. How could they not be panicked? Because they have really made a lot of money from Jones Group over the years. The original thought that Jay turned a blind eye to this kind of thing, canst forever. Who knew that Jay fell and reced Sebastian, and now he gave thepany to his ex-wife C Bonnie! Mr. Carr, did you really think of any solution, if there is no solution, we all have to be finished! Mr. Cherry came up to him and whispered. Mr. Carr nodded, Of course, in fact, this is just a y that Bonnie and I are ying. What? At that, Mr. Cherrys eyes widened instantly, Really? What are you guys doing acting together? Seeing no one around to notice him, Mr. Carr then lowered his voice to exin, Now that the Jones Group is in Bonnies hands, she definitely wants to collect more shares in her hands so that she can have a say. So she approached me to y this scene together to scare off some of the shareholders and swallow their shares. So thats how it is. Mr. Cherry suddenly realized. The next second and curious question, I can understand this, then why do you have to drag you ah, those shares she can also eat. If all the shares are taken, then the entire Jones Group will be hers, and no one wille to invest in the future, leaving me and you, so that it seems to be a triple power. Mr. Carr was very good. Mr. Cherrys eyes cast a look of admiration. I didnt realize there were so many ways to do this!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Youve asked me to help you act, so you must be nning to bring me along, right? Mr. Cherrys eyes were already full of expectation. If you can get more shares of Jones Group, it means more dividends and oil. Idiots dont want that! Mr. Carr expression but began to hesitate, This, I said at the time that I was a good person, but if youe is certainly better, just I can not make the decision, so, you take the opportunity to pour tea to whisper to ask Bonnie well. While saying, Mr. Carr while handing the tea in front of him to Mr. Cherry, Go ahead, Ill wait for your good news. Chapter 2056: Why did you lie? Mr. Cherrys heart was filled with joy. He didnt think about the truth of this statement, and directly carried the cup of tea towards Bonnie. Naturally, he did not notice the sinister and cunning smile of Mr. Carr behind him. The first time I saw Mr. Cherry was about to walk in front of Bonnie. Suddenly, something tripped under his feet, and suddenly the whole person lost focus and fell directly toward the ground. The cup of tea in his hand also impartially, directly spilled on the plugboard. The electric plug te met the water, and immediately sparks flew, igniting the books next to the fire, everyone was stunned.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. After half a second, they finally remembered to scream and run out. Mr. Cherry was also terrified, I I did not mean to, I just wanted to bring a ss of water up ah. Before the words were finished, they were clutched by Mr. Carrs arm, What are you waiting for, its on fire, run Mr. Cherry! Mr. Cherry, who was confused, was forcibly dragged out of the conference room. He even followed the elevator downstairs and went to the underground garage. It was not until he was shoved into the car that he snapped back to consciousness. She looked at Mr. Carr who was driving in front of her and said, Mr. Carr what are you doing, where are you taking me to? Do you know that you are in trouble! Mr. Carr expression serious, You burned thepanys ounts, this is a crime to go to jail, and Bonnie is vengeful, even Sebastian is not his opponent, let alone you. Sebastian divorced her and ended up with a clean te. Then Mr. Cherry burned the ounts, Bonnie was afraid to arrange a death sentence for him! When I thought of this, Mr. Cherry couldnt help but shudder fiercely. The eyes have brought tears, panic trembling, then, then what do I do ah, I did not mean to, who knows how suddenly fell, but also happened to get water to the plug. Otherwise, it wouldnt be like this! Mr. Cherry thought, his eyes turned to Mr. Carr in the front row, as if grabbing thest straw, Yes, Mr. Carr, you and Bonnie good rtionship, you help me exin ah. How can I help you exin, this is too big. Mr. Carr refused outright, What you can do now is to leave Lashrey and hide until these ounts are over. Where should I hide? Mr. Cherry asked again. Mr. Carr waved his hand, Anywhere, as long as its somewhere you can hide. Well! Mr. Cherry also really thought of a ce. I have a wife outside, in order to make her happy, bought her a vi in a neighboring city, who does not know, I can just go over to live. OK, then Ill send you to the highway entrance now, and you find a car to take you to the neighboring city. Mr. Carr replied. Mr. Cherry eyes with a touch, really thank you ah Mr. Carr, if not you, I really do not know what to do, you say how so coincidental it is, you let me go up to ask Bonnie, and suddenly on fire? What do you mean, suspect me? Mr. Carrs face sank, I helped you with good intentions, and now you suspect me, is not a little too much! Mr. Cherrys face changed and his hands were wrapped around his chest. Im not doubting you, I really know that you and Bonnie are not cooperating at all. Everything just now, it was all Mr. Carr lying! Chapter 2057: Trapped in a fight Mr. Carr suddenly panicked! But the face also have to do their best to maintain calm, How can you think of me like this ah, I told you the truth, it is your own clumsy, now I help you, you still turn around and suspect me? The expression became angry again, If I knew you were such an ungrateful person, I shouldnt have brought you down just now! Mr. Cherry sneered, You really shouldnt have brought me down, because the underground garage is not a good ce to escape. Escape? Today is to escape, but what does the underground garage have to do with it. Whats more, Mr. Carrs mind is getting stronger and stronger. The person who needed to escape was not Mr. Cherry, but him! And it turns out that Mr. Carrs idea is also correct. For the next second, Mr. Cherry then spoke, You must not know, in fact,st night, Bonnie came to me. What? Mr. Carrs face was full of consternation, Why did she look for you and what did she look for you for? What else can I do, of course, is to ask me to cooperate with the y, to catch you the chicken out and kill ah. Mr. Cherry replied. The practice of killing the chicken to make an example of the monkey, at any time, is very good. Mr. Carr heard here, also finally understood. He thought he was the smartest person, but did not know that he was the dumbest! From the beginning Mr. Cherry helped himself to speak, to he would subconsciously find Mr. Cherry to be this scapegoat, are led by the nose by Bonnie and other people. And he was still foolish enough to think that he had really aplished a perfect n to hide the truth.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Heh, he was so naive! Actually, you cant be med, if Bonnie hadnt approached me yesterday, I wouldnt have known that a woman who follows the ck-faced king of hell would be so capable. Obviously following Sebastian, there was no need to think about anything anymore. It was enough to just be a perfect Mrs. Bo. But Bonnie is not like that. Her way of acting, her way of thinking and even her tone of voice and actions are all exactly the same as ijSebastian. It is simply the female version of Sebastian. Try to ask, who among us can fight Sebastian? Mr. Cherry shrugged his shoulders, But Im luckier than you, at least I got the chance to be Bonnies follower, while you can only be the chicken that was killed. Mr. Carrs eyes turned scarlet with anger! Its not fair! He had earned so much money, so he hadnt had the time to enjoy it, how could he die now? He had to get out of this ce. Mr. Carr immediately wanted to get out of the car. But the car has been locked, no matter how he pulled it is useless. Can not open, you can only choose to drive away. But, the car actually can not start! This luxury car, worth more than three million, has now turned into the most expensive prison, locking Mr. Carr inside. Let me out, let me out! Mr. Carr couldnt help but start smashing at the car windows. But it didnt help. This kind of luxury car will automatically add a bulletproof level of ss, simply can not open. Mr. Cherry watched him struggle and roar like a trapped beast, his heart was quitepassionate, said, I advise you to give up, do not waste time on this, if you turn yourself in now, maybe at the age of sixty, you can still leave prison? Sixty years old is not too old. As long as the body is tough enough, living for twenty to thirty years is not a problem. Chapter 2058: Stabbing in the back Mr. Carr was already angry, and he was even angrier when he heard this. He turned his head directly and turned his gaze towards Mr. Cherry. That look, simply as if to eat people. Mr. Cherry was frightened, his voice shivered, You, what are you going to do ah, I warn you must not do anything ah, or I will not let you go. Once I go to prison, I will not live to be sixty years old. Mr. Carr spoke icily and iparably, Not to mention that Bonnie will surely arrange many surprises for me in prison. Sixty years old? Its a mercy from God that he survived six years in prison! So now that hes going to die anyway, he might as well drag another one, at least hell have apanion on his way to hell. Mr. Carrs hand went straight to Mr. Cherry, ready to strangle him to death. Mr. Cherry was so frightened that he opened the car door next to his own, and rolled and crawled out. The rear door could be opened? Mr. Carr once again saw the hope of life, overjoyed, ready to leave through the rear door. But it was toote. As soon as he got out of the car, he was surrounded by the Pearsons. Mr. Carr almost fainted with a ck eye! Cant you just let me live? Mr. Carr roared, I just made a little money from the Jones Group, why are you doing this to me? You have done more than just making money, you have used your status as a shareholder to cheat many young girls who joined thepany. Mr. Carr, its a good thing youre only a shareholder, if you were an ordinary employee, this would be calledmercial espionage. Commercial espionage, will die a horrible death. Mr. Carr nodded his head, Yes, yes, Im not considered amercial spy, Im not. Since it is not counted, then the penalty given should be rtively light, right? The next moment, Iwan came forward and kicked Mr. Carr directly in the chest, You are not amercial spy, you are a dog that eats the outside world! This kick was so strong that it sent Mr. Carr flying out of the room. The dusty floor was dragged out a clear trace. It looked so painful! Seeing that Mr. Carr did not even have the strength to get up, Mr. Cherry then peeked out from behind the group, Gentlemen, if there is nothing else, I will go back to the conference room? You go ahead, well finish with this old thing and then well go up and clean you up. Iwan said with a wave of his hand. Mr. Cherry: Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Although I know I definitely can not escape this, but can you say a little more subtle ah. So straightforward to say to clean them up, also arrogant it! Mr. Cherry got on the elevator with a sobbing face. Iwan used the stic band on his pants to tie up Mr. Carr and threw him into the security van, All right, lets send him to the police station, thepanys assistant is responsible for taking a statement, you just need to be responsible for transport. The security guard immediately nodded, Okay, okay, Ill go now. Mr. Carr heard this, immediately panicked. He couldnt care less about the pain on his body and struggled to crawl to Iwan, his heart full of resentment, You cant do this to me, why should I be punished alone? They all got money from the Jones Group, right? We all have to die together, I dont want to die alone! Bonnie came forward, You do not want to die, then you tell me all their handles, I promise you not to die. Chapter 2059: Underestimated her! Seeing the hope of life, Mr. Carrs expression became urgent. Without even thinking about it, he nodded, Okay, what do you want to know, as long as I know, all tell you! After an hour-long explosion, Bonnie turned off the recording function. Thepanys biggestpany is just like this. Jones Group looks shiny and bright, but the truth is that it has long been bad, Bonnie, no, Master Morgan, you just took over this position, you definitely need someone to help calm the field, I am the best person ah! Bonnie slowly stood up, Thank you for your kindness, but no. No need? How can you not? Really, you really need me, I can even not this shareholder position, I hold all the shares are also transferred to you at a discount, you have so many shares, you can walk across thepany ah. Mr. Carr was still making ast-ditch effort. Bonnie replied, I do not intend to rely on the shares to prove their status and authority, management of thepany, the most important thing is strength. And today is the best opportunity to prove the strength. Then Mr. Carr retreats, even if you dont want any of this, then what you just promised me should count, I have told you everything. Bonnie nodded, Of course, after going to prison, I will find someone to ensure your life. Thanks Master Morgan, I a wait, Bonnie what do you mean, you did not say that you would not let me die, you go back on your word! Bonnie innocent spread his hands, I did not break my word, promised you will not let you die, I will definitely do, even if you were beaten in prison on the remaining breath, I will let the doctor with the most expensive and most advanced instruments and drugs to keep your life, oh yes, a vegetable you should not mind it, after all, a vegetable is also considered alive well. At this point in time, Mr. Carr still does not know that he is being fooled, it is really seems a bit stupid. His eyes were scarlet and he snarled at Bonnie, You liar, you said you would let me go, and you didnt keep your word! Bonnie, dont listen to this mans nonsense, you go upstairs and deal with the shareholders, as for here, leave it to me. the Pearson familyKevin said. As long as it falls into his hands, Mr. Carr is also considered finished. Bonnie nodded, said a thank you Kevin, and then went upstairs. The shareholders sat huddled together in the pitch-ck conference room. After hearing what Mr. Cherry had just said, they were all terrified. What kind of people were they fighting against? Such a powerful person, it is better to just surrender! Otherwise, what if they be the next Mr. Carr? As they were talking, they turned their heads and saw Bonnie appear at the door, and their expressions were instantly grave and serious. Bonnie but very calm, You all have a tense face, rx. The shareholders: Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. They would like to rx, but who dares! Everyone looked at each other and finally chose a representative, Mr. Cherry. Mr. Cherry hesitantly spoke, Master Morgan, now that Mr. Carr has been disposed of by you, what about us, what are you going to do with it? Bonnie blinked her long eyshes, Why should I dispose of you? I invited you all here today to reconcile the books, I know you have had business dealings with Jones Group over the years, so it is inevitable that there will be mistakes, now check it out, more refunds, lesspensation, how about it? Chapter 2060: You can’t leave now! Bonnie smiled and said the coldest words in the softest voice. Everyone in the room which dare to disagree. Although it is clear that Bonnie is to make them spit out the money, but dare not say ah! No one wants to be the next Mr. Carr. JustC The bills have been burned, how can we reconcile them now? Mr. Cherry asked. Bonnie smiled, I am also worried about this matter, although I can let the ountant redo the ounts, but the time is very long, how about this, you first each give me one hundred million, or as previously said, more refunds lesspensation. One hundred million! Hearing this figure, the crowd took a breath of cold air. Because the oil and water they had earned in Jones Group all these years did not add up to one hundred million.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Now they were asked to spit out one hundred million. Bonnie is really ruthless! You guys dont want to? Bonnies expression also became difficult, but you know, I am a new official, if nothing is done, how can the staff underneath serve me ah, besides, is more refund lesspensation well, turn around more I will return to you ah! Shareholders: How is it possible! This 100 million into Bonnies hands, absolutely no possibility to spit out again. But, can you not give it? Of course not! If they do not cooperate, then what awaits them is a prison sentence. It was easier and more pleasant to give a hundred million than to go to prison and suffer. It didnt take much time for everyone to hand over the check for 100 million to Bonnie. The shareholders of Jones Group add up to twelve in total, excluding Mr. Carr, Bonnie got 1. 1 billion today! Thank you all for your support, dont worry, I will definitely make Jones Group better and better so that you can all get more dividends. Bonnie said. Mr. Cherry back teeth almost gnashed, Good good, we believe in you. The heart but began to mutter, the dividend is originally they deserve, and this one hundred million, is an unexpected loss. I should have known I should have looked at the astrbe, such a bad luck day, it is not suitable to go out to work! With eleven hundred million, in the eyes of a group of shareholders regret chagrin heartache, Bonnie went to the office. The Pearsons were also sitting in the office. When they saw Bonniee in, they asked, Well, did the gang give you a hard time? No. Bonnie shook her head, Theyre all worried about bing the next Mr. Carr, so they dont dare make a move on me. After a pause and said, And I still have a killer, if they really dare to do anything, then Mr. Carrs disclosure will be made public. Thepanys shareholders, even if the money is momentarily overwhelmed, but also know when to restrain. So, Bonnie is safe. Iwan nodded reassuringly, There will not be a problem on the line, really if that gang dares to do anything to you, do not be afraid, Iwan help you! And us! The rest of the group also agreed. Bonnies eyes could not help but be a little moist, nodding vigorously toward the crowd, Really, as long as you guys are with me, Im really not afraid of anything. Iwan saw the situation, and coaxed Bonnie for a while. After seeing her emotionally stable, only then ready to leave with the crowd. Thest second was immersed in sadness Bonnie immediately opened his arms, stopped in front of the crowd, No, you can not leave! Chapter 2061: You can make use of it as much as you want Didnt we all help you get rid of the gang already? Iwan wondered, Why do you want to stay? Bonnie pointed to the information next to theputer, The ounts have not been settled yet. The books that were just shown to the group of shareholders were all one-to-one copies of forgeries, and the real ounts were hidden in the office. Bonnie wanted everyone to read the ounts before they left. But, Ayra was a little confused, didnt they all pay you out of pocket, 100 million each, not enough to cover thepanys deficit? Bonnie shook her head, The fact is that Jones Group has never lost money, it has arge family and numerous businesses in hand, even if it loses some money, its an insignificant amount. But, even if it wont lose money, it shouldnt let these rice worms just gnaw. Kick out these people early so that the best Jones Group can be established. I may have to trouble the elders to work overtime for me, I hope you dont mind. Bonnie spoke sincerely. What do you mean trouble, it was supposed to be for you to hold down the fort, but can I have a calctor, I havent done any math in years, my brain is a little confused. I also want a calctor, preferably the kind with voice function. I am not like them, calctors are verymon people use things, like us professional ountants, a table, a pen, canplete all the ounts. Iwan had toe out and pretend to be a pussy at a time like this. Before Bonnie could praise, a voice came from the side, Dad, thisputer has a lot of information about financial information saved in the form, directly into it can be used. Iwans face suddenly changed.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He took a big step towards theputer and sat on one side, elegantly saying, Of course, it is now the era of technology everywhere, it does not have to be pen and paper, theputer is also a very good choice! A group of people were on the verge of arguing in Bonnies office. The good thing is that in the end there was a truce, and everyone went into the intense focus and busy work. The originalrge office, because of so many people, also seems crowded. But, it was also very cozy. Bonnie stared at the crowd for a while and couldnt help butugh softly. The people have to look at her sideways, What are youughing at for a good reason, calcting the bill is silly? I just suddenly feel that its a good feeling to have a mothers family! Bonnie replied, No matter what happened, no matter what bad idea I actually came up with, even if it was hidden from you, so that you did not know about the charge for me, you have noints, its good! Its mutual. Iwan stepped forward and corrected Bonnies words, You did contact Mr. Cherry to act without our knowledge, but your exploit didnt put us in any harm, and even stopped us in our tracks when the fire started, didnt it? Indeed, when the board burned, Bonnie was the first to drag the nearest person outside. She ran out only after everyone had left the conference room. The original white cheeks, smoked like a small cat, to now cheeks still have a cloud not wiped clean it! Were not afraid of being used by you, but were afraid that you wonte to us for anything and fight alone by yourself, you know? Iwan spoke, Bonnie, as long as we still have value, you can use it! Chapter 2062: I will put it down The slightly joking tone of voice, but Bonnie cant help but have a sour nose. The family is probably like this, always giving unconditionally and not asking for anything in return.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. In the same vein, Bonnie replied to Iwan in a light-hearted tone, Then you must live a long and healthy life so that I can use you all the time. Dont worry, just because of your words, we will also insist on living to one hundred and fifty years old and break the Guinness record! Everyone nced at each other and couldnt help butugh. The original boring and tedious work has be rxed and happy at this moment. Soon, the liquidation work was over. Those ounts do not know without looking, a look really shocked. Based on the Jones Groups thick base, these shareholders are like locusts, firmly attached to the above, desperately sucking blood. But Jones Groups blood is too thick, so they sucked away this part did not go after. Now the evidence in hand adds up, enough to make them all go away. Iwan spoke up, How about it Bonnie, are you ready to go for it? No, Bonnie shook his head, the evidence is kept, now only Mr. Carrs part to the court, so they will naturally know, we actually clutch how many secrets. Knowing this, it will also be awe-inspiring. The fear is enough for Bonnie to make them. Yes, if we get all these people killed at once, we cant guarantee that they will jump to the wall. Kevin nodded his head, agreeing with Bonnies decision. He even praised, I have to say, although Bonnie did not grow up in the Pearson family, but this the Pearson familys good genes are really not wasted at all! Why do you say that? Iwan was a bit confused. Kevin fiercely rolled his eyes, this still need to ask, big brother, you think about it, our familys best genes is what, that is good at learning and use ah, otherwise how can there be so many medical wizards? And Bonnie, although not in the medical fist, but this gene used in the mall. These tactics are very powerful, it seems to follow the high people to learn! Kevin even asked, By the way Bonnie, who did you learn all this from? I learned it from Sebastian. Bonnie replied. Instantly, the office was silent. Kevin realized that he had said the wrong thing, so he desperately lowered his head, not daring to look at Bonnie again. In his heart, he really regretted it! What the hell were you doing? Its okay topliment Bonnie a few times, but you have to get to the bottom of it. Now its good! The Bonnie is offended, right? The actual fact is that youll be able to get a lot more than just a few of these. Instead of being so careful to avoid all topics rted to him, it would be better to be frank, and there should be many people, who would be good friends with their ex-husbands, right? She cant be good friends with Sebastian, but with Sebastian, it definitely has to be more than friends! Yes, Kevin hurriedly nodded along with that, you cant talk about dogs in the future just because you were bitten by one once, Kevin supports your idea, you just have to let go of it yourself. Ill let it go. Bonnie replied, Probably soon! Chapter 2063: This is called the present Hearing Bonnie say this, the Pearsons first thought was that after a while, she woulde out of this failed marriage. It is also true that with a little more time, people will alwayse out. Everyone silently passed a look to each other, and then began to clean up the messy books in front of them. The next day, Mr. Carr was charged with a number of crimes, and the wholepany was in an uproar over the matter. Thepany has been in a state of flux, including his previous bullying of girls in the internship, and the sale ofpany secrets to make money, all to shake out. But in the end, which girls were bullied, Bonnie did not announce. This is the scar that those girls can not forget in this life, if people point out again, is not more painful sad?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. So Bonnie chose, after work, to go door to door to apologize and makepensation. Every girl who was harassed by Mr. Carr waspensated with a sum ranging from 500, 000 to 1 million. Faced with such a Bonnie, most girls were so panicked that they didnt dare to ept the money. Take it, Bonnie expression but very serious, because I know,pared to the harm you have suffered, this money is nothing. You guys are great, talented people who were able to step into the Jones Group as soon as you graduated, yet you suffered because of such scum, and even lost the opportunity to be promoted, what this money can make up for is really too little and too small. If you still want to believe me, I am going to open a newpany, only women, if you are interested, you can go to thepany to interview, I promise, there will not be any discrimination, there is only a fair chance topete. After listening to Bonnies words, the eyes of the crowd were filled with a bit of expectation and hesitation. Such a good opportunity is right in front of them, do they go or not? Why dont you just let me go back to Jones Group? One of the girls stiffened her head and asked directly. Bonnie replied with a smile, If you want to, you can go back now, of course, but now the wind is hot and thepany has no hiring ns, you will certainly be talked about when you go back. What I want is for you to work hard at your newpany, and when youve made your mark, you can naturally transfer to Jones Group. The name is right, with the strength to speak, no one can chew behind the back. Of course, this is all Bonnies idea, how they want to choose, Bonnie choose to respect. -Bonnie Until nightfall, Bonnie finally finished meeting thest girl. After the assistant put a big check mark on the form, she was so angry that her whole body was trembling, I really didnt expect that Mr. Carr was so disgusting, hurting and bullying so many girls. Going to jail is considered cheap for him. This kind of person, should be physically castrated first, and then straight to death. He will not be well in prison either. Bonnies tone was nd, Do you know that there is a chain of contempt inside prison? The assistant shook her head nkly, What kind of chain of contempt? Inside, death row inmates and felons are the highest status, followed by those whomitted crimes because of knowledge, and at the bottom, people like Mr. Carr, who went in because they put their hands on girls. Everyone hates such people, so they will join hands to bully against. Mr. Carrs life in the next few decades, can imagine the miserable na! That is also deserved. The assistantmented, The present world, let him also experience, what it is like to be bullied by others. Chapter 2064: Is This Really Daddy Bonnie looked at the assistants righteous indignation and shook her head andughed. Its not too early, take me home. Bonnie said. The assistantplied and sent Bonnie back to the vi. The first thing she did when she stepped into the foyer was to ask how the little ones were doing. The maid respectfully replied, Nicole is very well behaved, she sleeps when she is full, I held her in the garden for a while in the afternoon, she has just fallen asleep after bathing, as for the rest of the five, they have been in their rooms all day, their meals are delivered to the door before they will eat. I dont know what the hell is going on in the room. Bonnies delicate willow eyebrows could not help but knit into a point. She nodded her head, Okay, I know, Ill go upstairs and check. When she arrived at the childrens room, before she knocked on the door, she heard a voice from inside, Wait, I havent seen it yet, let me see! Bonnie wanted to unscrew the door handle and go straight in. But after thinking about it, she chose to knock on the door, Im back, can Ie in now? There was a soldierly sound. It took three minutes before little Joanna said in a milky voice, Mommy, you cane in. Bonnie pushed the door in and saw the five little ones sprawled out on the carpet with a Monopoly board game in front of them, messy and purposely created to look like they were ying a game. She did not reveal it, but only asked the five little ones, The maid aunt said you all did not go downstairs to eat today, and have been nestled in your rooms. We dont want to go downstairs to eat, we dont want to go, its morefortable in the room. Little Joanna said. Bonnie was silent for a while and then spoke, Its still early today, why dont we go for a walk in the garden? Bonnie was really worried about these little ones getting bored out of their minds after being bored in the room all day. But as soon as the words left his mouth, Andrew let out a big yawn, Lets talk about it tomorrow, were sleepy now and need to sleep. Right mommy, good night! Erika was the first to get under the covers. Everyone else went to bed next. They even asked Bonnie to help them turn off the lights. It was clear that they didnt want Bonnie to stay in the room anymore. Well! Bonnie had to give up, Then you guys rest early, tomorrow at five oclock I will get off work, together with the supermarket. The five little ones gave a perfunctory hmmm. When Bonnie left, immediately jumped down from the bed, dark pull out the phone hidden in his arms and turned to silent. On the screen of the phone, there is a live screen. The screen is facing the Grant Residence, through the bustling foliage, you can vaguely see the second floor, which is still lit up not far away. Only a few momentster, the lights went out and the live stream was pitch ck. No way, daddy is sleeping here? Erika was disappointed, I havent seen Daddys face yet! We didnt see it either, daddy stayed in the house all day and didnte out, what the hell is he doing? little Joanna couldnt help but mutter. Thats right, they now have someone to broadcast live 24/7 just so they can be the first to get news of Sebastian. If they cant go to South City to see daddy, then they will watch daddy and stay with him in this way. Then when the month is up, go get daddy back!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A few little ones enthusiasm is very high, today has been hiding in the room not to go out, also because of the fear that they go to dinner kung fu, will miss the opportunity to see daddy. But until now, daddy has not shown his face, only in front of the ss window stood a few times, can barely see the blurred figure. Chapter 2065: Long time no see, Mrs. Keomany If it wasnt for the red dot on the map, which showed that Sebastian was indeed staying in the vi, the little ones would really suspect that the person hiding inside the house was not their daddy at all. Seeing that the lights were out, they gave up. Sleep, tomorrow to have the spirit to continue to see daddy remotely! For several days in a row, several little ones spent their lives in this way. But apart from a vague glimpse of Sebastians figure or side face, the front face could not be seen at all. The mood of several little ones became more and more depressed. Bonnie, on the other hand, had the Jones Group overhauled up and down. Arge number of personnel changes and scandals were exposed, but the Jones Groups market value and stock did not fall. On the contrary, it also went up a lot. Lashrey everyone said, Bonnie is more than Sebastian is a terrible existence, is the whole Lashrey business circle of the wind, as long as she is in, thepany will not be bad. So, if you want to invest, you can put your money into it with confidence! Thepany was thriving, and everything was going well. But this day, Bonnie came out from a meeting and saw an unexpected guest in the office. Mrs. Keomany. Bonnies expression instantly turned serious and she stared at Mrs. Keomany and asked in a cold voice, If I remember correctly, I dont think my office said you are wee to barge in, right? Dont be so nervous, Mrs. Keomany spoke up, I told my assistant that I was here to invest and showed her my bank bnce, and she invited me in. I dont me the assistant, Mrs. Keomany showed her bank bnce, whoever else would have chosen to invite her in. Otherwise wouldnt it be turning down a huge investment for thepany? I dont suppose youre really nning to invest in me? Bonnie narrowed her eyes slightly and asked in a deep voice. Mrs. Keomany smiled, Of course its true, Ill invest five million, if you dont mind the small amount. Lets forget about such an insincere investment. Bonnie refused, It would be nice to keep the money and retire in Reliacao. Im not going back to Reliacao for a while, Im staying in Lashrey for a while. Mrs. Keomany spoke up, Enjoy the scenery here, and also enjoy the strong woman you look like after the divorce. At these words, Bonnies expression instantly ckened, What do you mean, mentioning my divorce for good reason? I was still in Reliacao when you divorced Sebastian. If you want to use me, you have to find a better reason. Mrs. Keomany innocently spread her hands, I just feel sorry for you, you and Sebastian so deep feelings, actually divorced, your heart is very sad, right. Bonnie: She didnt want to pay any more attention to Mrs. Keomany, I have paperwork to take care of, you can go now. Ill go, but not too far, Ill stay in Lashrey and admire your self-reliance after bing a single mother, tsk, count yourself as my grandson-inw, indeed there are a few like me, like me, all without a man. Im really sorry, did it poke your heart out, just pretend I never said it, work well, when you need my investment, just call me. With those words, Mrs. Keomany got up and left, even humming a song, as arrogant as she could be. Bonnie clenched her fist behind her, but finally released it slowly. The corners of her mouth, raised a faint smile. Mrs. Keomany, finally show up ah.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Chapter 2066: I’m being nice Word of Mrs. Keomanys appearance and provocation of Bonnie soon reached the Pearsons ears. Max bore the brunt of it and was ready to settle the score with Mrs. Keomany. What is Lashrey, she also dares toe and spill the beans, Bonnie, dont be afraid, Ill show her today, Lashrey in the end who is in charge! Bonnie shook her head, Thats not necessary. Thats not necessary? Bonnie, are you mad at yourself? She did this to you, and you still think its unnecessary? Max said, while reaching out to touch his cousins forehead. This is not feverish, why are you talking nonsense. Oh, I see! Worried that Ill be set up by her? Max inquired, What kind of person am I, your brother, that I can be backstabbed by him? Absolutely not! She came to show off in front of me, just to see meugh, if I really fight back, it will be right in her face, it will make her think that we are angry and irritated, so brother, dont fall for her trick. A remark that quickly calmed Max down. After a quick analysis in his mind, he also felt quite reasonable. But, this mouth is really can not swallow. After thinking about it, Max came up with another solution. He raised his hand and patted Bonnies shoulder, Dont worry, I wont let you suffer for nothing, since I cant tear her apart directly, Ill be euphemistic and send her a surprise gift.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Just by looking at Maxs smile, Bonnie didnt feel too good. What do you want? Dont ask, soon youll know! Maxs face is mysterious, and his eyes are shining like a light bulb. Seeing this expression on Maxs face, Bonnie knew that nothing good would happen. She repeatedly told Max not to do anything wrong. But Max just waved his hand and turned around and left. The next day, Bonnie received a call from Mrs. Keomany. In the phone, Mrs. Keomany growled at her, Bonnie, get rid of your brother! The voice was angry, with a vague hint of panic. Bonnie blinked nkly, Whats wrong with him? Youre ying dumb, arent you? If it werent for you, would he havee to my residence and introduced me to so many men?! Mrs. Keomanys chest rose and fell violently in anger. Huh? Bonnie blinked in surprise. What the hell, introducing men? God, what the hell was Max doing. Bonnie rolled out of bed, washed up and rushed to Mrs. Keomanys ce. Because of the long stay, Mrs. Keomany chose to buy a downtown vi, originally for convenience, but now it is just Max exploited. He directly found more than thirty cars, surrounded the entire vi tightly. And at the front door, there were more than twenty men dressed in suits, all holding roses in their hands, shouting in a high profile towards the vi. In a short time, reporters from the vicinity moved, carrying long guns and short cannons and appeared at the entrance of the vi. The crowd was sorge that it attracted more people toe and watch, forming a vicious circle. When Bonnie arrived, there were still more than 20 meters away from the vi, so she couldnt squeeze in. The good thing is that Max was standing high up and spotted her. Immediately, he walked up and brought Bonnie to a rtively empty ce, What brings you here, Mrs. Keomany called you? Yeah, Bonnie nodded, she told me to get rid of you. At that, Max bristled, This person is so ungrateful, I was kind enough to introduce her to a man and she wants to kick me out. Chapter 2067: What kind of man do you like? The tube is enough! Pfft! Bonnies eyes instantly widened, What do you mean, introducing a man to Mrs. Keomany?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Yeah, Max nodded, Didnt she go to the office to show off to you, saying that you two are finally the same, without a man, talking as if you were miserable, so of course I had to care about her. After a pause, and introduced to Bonnie, Do not worry, these people are all carefully selected by me, in Lashrey that is also a well-known upper-ss people. For example, this next one is the president of a medicalpany, eighty percent of Lashreys medical equipment are from hispany, so you can imagine how profitable it is, right? And over there, that is the head of the golf course, although not much money, but love his wife, ah, if not for the death of his wife five years ago, this good thing also can not turn Mrs. Keomany head ah. Bonnie: Good man, this is determined to give the introduction, right? Brother, Bonnie took a deep breath, you get these people out of here first, Ill go in and meet Mrs. Keomany. Max immediately followed her, Ill go in with you, I did this, you go in alone, will not help me take the me? As for these people Anyway, its alreadye to this, do you really think that if you get rid of them now, Lashreys news wont be reported? Max said. This group of journalists has always adhered to the principle that going out without finding material is considered absenteeism. Now there is such a powerful news, naturally will not let go! Okay! Bonnie agreed with this, so she gave up. Max made a way through the crowd and entered the vi with Bonnie. Just as they reached the door, a ck shadow flew towards their faces. Max was quick and pulled Bonnie out of the way. The ck shadow smashed into the door frame and cracked, sshing pieces around and nearly grazing Bonnies cheek. When he got a good look at what was in front of him, Max was furious. Youre crazy, olddy, how dare you throw a cup at my sister? Its okay to hurt anyone, but Bonnie, no! Mrs. Keomany stood in the living room, her face was blue, and her voice was cold, So what if I threw it, you two siblings did such nasty and dirty things, you should have been retributed. She is such a noble person, but she is actually blocked by dozens of men in the house can not get out. If I tell you, Ill be ashamed! Max replied, I see you live too lonely, otherwise would not make to see who divorce to run to show off deceitful, kindly help you introduce a few men. You have so many resources, why dont you introduce them to Bonnie? Mrs. Keomany plucked out a fierce nce at Max. Max replied, Of course I should introduce her, but not this batch, Bonnie is suitable for younger and better ones, as for these middle-aged men, its more suitable for you. What do you mean? Mrs. Keomanys face became more and more gloomy, I only deserve to be with these men in their 40s and 50s? At that, Max was filled with horror, Ah, so you dont want this, then why didnt you say so earlier? Im sorry, I didnt know what you wanted before I started to introduce you to blind dates, my bad, wait, Ill get you a new group of people now. The first thing you need to do is to find out if there are any single men in their 60s or 70s in Lashrey, and send them all to Mrs. Keomany. Chapter 2068：Hush money give me ah The wordsnded, Mrs. Keomanys face had darkened to the bottom of a pot. It is normal to burst within a few days of turning sixty or seventy? How can she be med for her husbands death? Wait a minute, she doesnt even need a blind date, much less a man. Realizing that she was being led by Maxs thoughts, Mrs. Keomany clenched her hands into a tight ball. She was ready to call the maid in and give Max a good beating. But Max had already dashed to her, and a pill was quickly stuffed into Mrs. Keomanys mouth. It melted in her mouth without giving Mrs. Keomany a chance to spit it out. You ahem, what are you giving me to eat! Mrs. Keomany asked in horror. Max was full of bemusement, Oh, just a little something good for women, detoxification and beauty. Who are you kidding? If there is really something so good, can she have a turn to eat? I ask again, what the hell is this! Mrs. Keomany was almost frantic. Max admired Mrs. Keomanys frenzy at the moment, and only when he had seen enough did he speak, Its really something good for women, only the medicine is stronger, you are at this age, it is reasonable to say that you should have been purified, this can make you return to the state of 30 or 40 years old again, so you can rekindle confidence and go on a blind date. At these words, Mrs. Keomanys face turnedpletely green. She knew what Max had given herself to eat. It was a medicine used to regte female hormones and hormones, and after eating it, it would make ones liver hot and dry, and one would even have the urge to marry someone else. Her whole lifes reputation is really ruined in Maxs hands! Where is the antidote, give me the antidote quickly. Mrs. Keomany held out her hand. Max is full of innocence, This is not a poison, how can there be an antidote, besides, this medicine more than 300, 000 a piece, if the general public I can not sell, Mrs. Keomany you, free, tube full! Mrs. Keomany: Damn, she wont let Max go. Of course, this medicine will not workpletely, if you drink a lot of water in a short period of time, diluting theposition of the drug in the blood, naturally it will not work. Max spoke slowly. So what are you waiting for? Mrs. Keomany immediately asked the maid to pour water for herself. Without dying Mrs. Keomanys drink, well leave now. Max was ready to pull Bonnie away. Stop. Mrs. Keomany called out to them, Those people outside and the reporters, all of them, get rid of me. This is a little difficult, people are very good to get rid of, but the reporters mouth is very difficult to plug, or you give me a billion, I will help you set up? Max asked. Mrs. Keomany eyes like a knife, You are ckmailing me? Dare not, just to help you work, can not I advance the money myself, you know a hundred million just to set up the reporters money, I let so many in the Lashrey has a face of the man to match with you, now the match failed, also have to buy dinner to apologize to them, this money I have to pay for themselves, I can lose! Bonnie next to me was dumbfounded.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I knew her brother would be a scoundrel, but I never thought he would be so good at it. He was really a master! Mrs. Keomany was defeated and gave Max a check on the spot in order to end this farce. Max took the check and left with a smile on his face. When he walked to the garden of the vi, he handed the check to Bonnie, Here, take it. Isnt this what Mrs. Keomany asked you to use to calm the reporters? You gave it to me, where is the hush money for the reportersing from? Bonnie asked, puzzled. Chapter 2069: No Profit, No Gain Max couldnt help but give her a popping chestnut. Are you stupid, how do you need a hundred million to solve that gang of reporters, its obvious to ckmail Mrs. Keomany! These reporters are not interested in profit, but they are also measured. Max only needs to ask them not to report and to give a other powerful news, they naturally obedient. But the question is, where are you going to find another breaking story? Bonnie asked. Max waved the check in his hand, Isnt this the big story?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. What could be better news than an ex-husbands grandmother investing in herself. The key thing is that Mrs. Keomanys fame in Reliacao came out as soon as she picked it up, so that everyone would be more determined that Jones Group would shine. Otherwise, how could even Mrs. Keomany invest in it? It is the news of the localpany that journalists like better than the news that Mrs. Keomany of Reliacao is still dating at her age. After all, not many people in Lashrey know Mrs. Keomany. If you dont know her, why are you gossiping about her personal life? Hearing this, Bonnie couldnt help but give a thumbs up, Youre still great. How about it, brother this surprise is big enough, right? Big, especially big! Bonnie nodded her head vigorously. Mrs. Keomanys investment of one hundred million dors to the Jones Group has spread throughout Lashrey in less than half a day. Those who were still waiting on the sidelines could not resist, buying Jones Groups stocks and products with a determination to make a fortune. Mrs. Keomany stayed in the vi and when she saw the news, she was so angry that she mmed her phone on the ground. Bitch! Damn it! She was so pissed off that she threw away 100 million dors to Bonnie for publicity for nothing. Mrs. Keomany was so angry that her lungs were about to explode. At this moment, Liko came forward and politely persuaded, Mrs. Keomany, why dont we go back to Reliacao, now that Bonnie and Sebastian are divorced, your purpose has been achieved, isnt it, why waste time here? You think my purpose is to get them divorced? Mrs. Keomany spoke up, Im trying to get Summer to admit her mistake! Dare to hypnotize me and make me disgusted from the heart, this is the downfall. As long as Summer doesnt admit her mistake, she will continue. This time its Sebastian and Bonnie. Then next time, it will be Max and Talia! Mrs. Keomany had already worked out a n in her mind. I heard that Talia went to a monthly center, which one is it? You can contact it for me, if the price is not too expensive, just buy it for me. Mrs. Keomany said lightly. Liko opened her mouth but didnt say anything. She turned around and went to do as she was told. Within half an hour, Liko was back in front of Mrs. Keomany. So soon? Mrs. Keomany was a little surprised, After you came to Lashrey, the efficiency of your work is quite fast. Likos expression was hesitant and she slowly said, No, I asked about the price of the center, and with our current financial resources, we cant buy it. What?! Mrs. Keomany suspected that her ears were faulty, How can we not buy it, its just a monthly center, how expensive can it be? Actually, its not expensive, only 50 million. Liko replied, Its because we dont have enough money in our ount. Mrs. Keomanys face was full of the look of Are you kidding me? How could she not have enough money! I only found out just now when I was ready to pay, Reliacaospany just took over a big case and invested all the liquidity into it, the return is very high, but we have to wait for six months to see the return. The current Mrs. Keomany is so poor that she only has about thirty million left on her. Chapter 2070: Got to add money For the average person, more than thirty million is already a very substantial figure. Many people cant earn that much money in their lifetime. But for Mrs. Keomany, more than 30 million, what is the difference between this and a poor beggar? She had always been used to being pampered, and now without money in her hand, it was worse than killing her. What is the big case, to invest so much money, immediately let them withdraw the investment! Mrs. Keomany ordered with a ck face.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Liko politely persuaded, Mrs. Keomany, I advise you not to do this. Youre teaching me how to do things? After all, it is a big case, and the other party is afraid that we will withdraw our capital, so they signed a good agreement with us at the early stage, requiring absolutely no midway withdrawal or stop providing funds, otherwise, all our input is considered free sponsorship and will not be refunded. Mrs. Keomany suddenly went ck! How could this happen? What about the rest of thepanys funds, is there nothing else that can be used? Mrs. Keomany asked again. The housekeeper replied, Yes, but as I said earlier, if we stop providing funds in the middle of the process, the money in front of us will be counted as free sponsorship. And the most important thing now is that no one knows what the investment of this case will be. So thepany has to be ready to give to this case even if they have money. Mrs. Keomany: Never seen anything so outrageous. Now thepany doesnt even have to go through her to make such a big decision, does it? Mrs. Keomany threw a huge tantrum and basically smashed everything she could in the living room. But, to no avail. There was no money, and there was no money for the tantrum. On the contrary, Mrs. Keomany was so tired and panting that she finally calmed down after taking a few breaths. Sitting on the sofa and thinking for a long time, he immediately said, You go, sell my Reliacao properties, and then remit all the money to me. Mrs. Keomany! Liko immediately anxious, Why do you have to go this far, as long as you give up now, we go back to Reliacao, so that we do not have to work so hard and hurt the people ah. Those properties were purchased by Mrs. Keomany over the years, and are considered Mrs. Keomanys heart and soul. Now all of them are sold to let Lashreys people live in peace. Its not a good deal! If I go back to Reliacao now, wont that prove that I lost? Mrs. Keomanys expression became more than a little fierce, and her beautifully decorated nails were embedded dead in her palm, I will never lose! Even if she had to spend the money, she would never admit defeat. Looking at Mrs. Keomanys near-madness, Liko knew that this time, she was afraid of losingpletely. Because once a person gets into the bulls-eye, he or she is destined to lose badly. In order to collect the money as soon as possible, Mrs. Keomany sold all those properties at a discount, adding up to a loss of nearly ten million! But, Mrs. Keomany didnt care. She wanted to buy the center as soon as possible and then go after Max and Talia. With the money in hand, Mrs. Keomany went to the directors office of the center, dressed up. She was greeted by the director with a respectful and polite face. Hi Mrs. Keomany, which Moon Center package did youe here to find out? Mrs. Keomany pushed the sunsses on the bridge of her nose, her voice was leisurely and slow, I have no interest in your packages, what interests me is this moon center of yours, I want to buy it, here is a check for $50 million, sign it and it will be yours. Without even looking at it, the director handed the check back to Mrs. Keomany, Thats not quite right, how can I sell this moon center for good reason. After a pause, she added, But its not absolutely not for sale, its for sale, plus money. Chapter 2071: Tragically Calculated After a few seconds of silence, Mrs. Keomany pped the table and got up, her face sulking, Youre sitting on the price? Before Liko came to ask, clearly said 50 million. Liko is also very angry, Dean, no you do business like this, right, this is only a few days past, the moon center is not what the seasonal products, but also ording to the time period can increase prices at any time. The Pearson family is a medical family, and they trust our center, so it must be good for us. Once this sign is out, I dont know how many people wille to our menstruation center, not to mention that this year alone, all the slots and rooms are already full. And Mrs. Keomany, you will make a lot more money if you buy out the center now. With a smiling expression on her face, the director, coupled with her well-reasoned words, didnt give Mrs. Keomany a chance to refute. If you want this monthly center, you have to add money! Mrs. Keomany, or wed better Liko spoke up, trying to persuade Mrs. Keomany to leave. Before she could say anything, Mrs. Keomany had already spoken, Yes, how much more? The house has already been sold, if we back out now, wont all those losses in front of us have been paid for nothing? In the end, Mrs. Keomany seeded in taking over the center for $55 million. The director signed the contract of sale with Mrs. Keomany with a smile on her face. When she stamped the contract, she reminded me, After all, Im selling it at a premium, so if you feel youve lost money, you cante after me. No, I think I made a lot of money. Mrs. Keomany replied. Well, then, good cooperation. The dean held out his hand to Mrs. Keomany. Mrs. Keomany, however, just picked up the contract and turned around to leave. Unbeknownst to her, the deans smile widened behind her. The first thing Mrs. Keomany did was to find out more about Talias situation when she was given the right to run the center. But after searching through theputers admissions information, she couldnt find anything about Talia. Whats going on?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Talia was at the center! Unsure of the situation, Mrs. Keomany immediately went to the former director to discuss the situation. When she saw Mrs. Keomanying, she didnt panic at all and said with an innocent face, Well, Mr. Pearsons wife has already left the center. Left? Isnt she supposed to be here for the month, why would she leave for good reason. Mrs. Keomany was so angry that her eyes turned scarlet. The director replied, I dont know, she was staying fine, but one day she suddenly said she wanted to leave, and said this ce wasnt safe enough, so we couldnt stop her, so we just let them go. After all, this is a moon center, not a prison, it is impossible to force people to stay. Then why wasnt this matter told to me? Mrs. Keomany growled and freaked out. Mrs. Keomany, thats a bit unreasonable, did you buy this building just for Mr. Pearsons wife? At that, Mrs. Keomanys anger also came up, Are you threatening me? I dont want this center anymore, the agreement is null and void, give me my money back. Im sorry, Ive already said that I sold the center at a premium, so I wont care about any subsequent losses, and youve agreed to do so. Chapter 2072: The Organ is Perfect At this moment, Mrs. Keomany finally realized that she had been set up viciously! She almost gritted her teeth and looked at the dean with indignation, Youre in cahoots with them, arent you? The deans expression was bewildered, blinking his eyes, Who are they? Im just an ordinary person who runs a monthly center. After a pause, he made an expression of realization, I see, you mean you want to partner with me, right? Forget it, I dont like to partner with people who are too stupid, its likely to lose money. With these words, the dean left with her things in her arms, amidst Mrs. Keomanys angry and frantic expression. Mrs. Keomany was so angry that she smashed everything she could in her office. The dean didnt care. What does it matter to him? The center is now owned by Mrs. Keomany. If she breaks something, Mrs. Keomany will buy a new one herself! Only Liko came forward to discourage her, Mrs. Keomany, why do you have to do this, if you get angry, you will lose more than you gain, although the center is now in your hands, but we can still use it to make a profit. The ie of the monthly center is also very significant in a year. So even if you spend fifty five million, you can earn it back sooner orter. Liko was able to ease Mrs. Keomanys mood by talking to her. But at this time, there was another situation. Liko from the center came over with a stack of envelopes and knocked on the door with a respectful tone, Mrs. Keomany, can Ie in? Come on in. Liko did the honors. Liko walked in, ignoring the mess on the floor, and ced the stack of envelopes in front of Mrs. Keomany. Mrs. Keomany could not help but frown, What is this? Its a resignation letter, I learned that the original director left and was nning to open a new moonlight center in the suburbs, so everyone wanted to go with them and came straight to leave with you. What?! Mrs. Keomany took another look at the envelopes on the table, and there were at least twenty or thirty of them. What, everyone is jumping ship, are they? Thats not true, Liko hurriedly waved her hand, there are not so many people leaving, like the cleaning and security, and the kitchen guys, they are not nning to leave. Those who are ready to leave are skilled people. And a month of child center can run, all thanks to these technical personnel! That meant that the center that Mrs. Keomany had just taken over was copsing! At that moment, Mrs. Keomany was so furious that she passed out. -The Pearson family. At this moment, the Pearson family. Max answered the phone and returned to Talias bedside. Whats so happy, your eyebrows are arched to the sky. Talia asked curiously, holding the baby in her arms. Max directly held the child away. First, he reprimanded with a stern face, How many times have I said, do not hold the child like this, after the habit, he will keep pestering you to hold you, now small is okay, and then a little older will be very heavy, you want this arm or not? Then only to speak, is Mrs. Keomany side of the news, I saw her side of Liko ran to the moon center to ask questions, feel very wrong, so rushed to bring you back, and as expected, today something happened.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After telling Talia everything she had heard, Talia was thankful and angry. I have no grudge against her, why target me like this? No, maybe its to target our son! The more she said, the more scared she became, and Talias eyes were red. Chapter 2073: I sell and recycle Seeing this, Max hurriedly put his son casually in the crib, and then hugged his wife.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The voice is full of reassurance, now is not all right, do not worry, with me in, no one can hurt you. After a pause, the corner of the eye skimmed to the son, and added a sentence, And son. The son in the crib: really speechless! Talia gradually calm down. Immediately, it began to analyze the matter with Max. Mrs. Keomany could not have done this to her for no reason, there must be some reason. The first reason that came to mind was that Max had asked so many reporters and men to block Mrs. Keomanys door. I thought about it at first, but she got the money to buy the center from the sale of her house in Reliacao, so its not right to sacrifice herfortable life in Reliacao just to get back at me. Max replied. Mrs. Keomanys heart, Im afraid, hides a greater hatred! As for what it is, we have to check again to find out. ButC Maxs expression was serious and serious, I think Mrs. Keomany this time, perhaps and Bonnie and Sebastian divorce can not be unrted! Mrs. Keomany had no knowledge of what had happened to the Pearson family. At the moment, she was still dealing with the mess at the moonlighting center. Without a skilled person, guests who were still at the center were checking out. Since it was theck of skilled personnel that caused the check-out, Mrs. Keomany was solely responsible and had to pay ten times the amount of the breach of contract. In less than two days, the $55 million moon center was bought at a direct loss of $10 million! And now its almost impossible to sell the center at that price. Who would pay a premium to buy a center that has nothing to offer? Mrs. Keomany was upset that she couldnt sell it. She could only tell Liko, Whatever it takes, even if you sell it at a loss, get rid of it for me! Mrs. Keomany, if the price is discounted at a loss, Im afraid that the center can only be sold for 30 million. Liko whispered. This 30 million, or the price of the house, all the equipment inside, etc., all equivalent to a free gift. Sell sell sell! Mrs. Keomany made the decision directly. Okay! Liko could not say anything else, but did as he was told. As soon as he put up the information about the sale of the monthly center, it was taken down. The other party even added an extra two million and sold it for thirty-two million. Likos eyes were shining and she felt that she had met a good man. When it came time to sign the contract, Liko was dumbfounded when she saw the person in front of her. Mrs. Keomany was also very angry, What do you mean, you sold and bought? Thats right, the person who bought the center for 32 million is the former director! Seeing Mrs. Keomanys anger, the deans face smiled, Dont be like that, I see that you dont want to run the business, thats why I want to buy it back, just in time, with this center, I dont have to go to the suburbs to open a new one. The dean was only briefly away from the center for a few days, and then he easily earned tens of millions of dors! Im not going to sell it to you even if its in my hands. Mrs. Keomany gritted her teeth and said. She had never been teased and humiliated like this before! The director was still smiling and reasoning with Mrs. Keomany, Come on, Mrs. Keomany, this building has been renovated and is perfect for a monthly center, there is nothing else to do with it, you cant even collect the rent in your hand, why dont you give it to me, at least you can get some money back? How about this, you also add some money, 32. 5 million, how about it? Chapter 2074: Give it up Mrs. Keomany still wants to say no! She would never swallow it. And at that moment, Likos phone rang. He ran out to pick up the phone and quickly came back, his face became very ugly, he wanted to say something but came to Mrs. Keomany, Mrs. Keomany, thepany said, the cooperation of arge case needs a sum of money, now thepanys funds are not enough, 28 million short, you need to allocate What? Mrs. Keomany finally understood what it means to have a leak in the night. It was the right time to ask for money!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The dean at this end never got a response and already stood up with a regretful look in his eyes, Hey, it seems Mrs. Keomany holds a great grudge against me and is unwilling to sell to me even if its okay, maybe youll figure it out when you continue to discount the price againter? Stand still, Im selling! Mrs. Keomanys heart was dripping with blood. Soon, the agreement was signed, and the dean smilingly folded it and put it in his jacket pocket, his expression changed instantly, Mrs. Keomany, this is my ce now, I dont really wee you, so would you please leave now? Mrs. Keomany was so defeated that she instantly aged by more than ten years and was almost helped by Liko to leave. Back in the car, the housekeeper was in tears, Mrs. Keomany, lets go back to Reliacao, we can stop now, right? I will never leave after they set me up like this! Mrs. Keomany clenched her teeth. She would never admit defeat! But we dont have any more money in our hands. Liko said. Mrs. Keomany shook her head, her eyes firm, No, we still have money, to be precise, we can still get a lot of money! Hearing these words, Liko immediately realized what Mrs. Keomany was talking about. Her expression was instantly horrified and her head shook like a rattle, No, Mrs. Keomany, thats yourst property, you cant do that. Theres no such thing as cant, its mine anyway, I can do with it what I want. Mrs. Keomany had made up her mind. But isnt that your favorite castle? If the castle is gone, where will you live when you go back to Reliacao? Liko asked in despair. The cost of this time, is too big! Mrs. Keomany couldnt care less, After that big case is over, I can buy back the castle, thats enough. Liko sighed one after another. He felt that Mrs. Keomany really shouldnt do this. Can you really get what you want in the end by sacrificing so much? Or is what one wants really worth it? Let Bonnie and Sebastian divorce, let Max and Talia break up, and then let everyone else have a bad life. And then what? Can Mrs. Keomany really live in the happiness of revenge. Mrs. Keomany, sometimes I wish you could let go of your obsessions, the person you should value most in this world is yourself. The housekeeper whispered. Mrs. Keomany could no longer hear her. She was physically and mentally exhausted, and leaned against the car window and went straight to sleep. But even in her sleep, her brow was knitted tightly, obviously very ufortable. This is a self-inflicted sin! Liko sighed in her heart and found a nket to cover Mrs. Keomany before starting the car and heading for the vi in the city center. When she arrived at the vi, Liko did not rush to wake up Mrs. Keomany, but quietly got out of the car, found a deserted corner, and dialed a phone. Chapter 2075: The end, which is so easy! After a few beeps, the phone was answered. Bonnies sweet voice rang out, Hello, how are you? Miss Morgan, its me, Im Mrs. Keomanys housekeeper. Liko was the first to announce herself. So its Liko, what a rarity, why are you calling me, is it Mrs. Keomany who has something to inform me? Bonnie was calm, not half surprised. It was as if she had known that Liko would call her. Likos heart sank, confirming her suspicions. But the mouth is still polite and polite, Miss Morgan, we came to Lashrey this time, indeed, caused you a lot of trouble, for this I apologize from the bottom of my heart, I will take Mrs. Keomany away, so, please, please give us a break, okay? Likos voice was full of humility and pleading. Bonnie was silent for a long time, then whirled and spoke, I ept your apology for me, but I didnt do anything, and I really cant lift my hand. Miss Morgan, Liko suddenly anxious, we really will leave immediately, before leaving just this one request, can not also? Its true that I havent done anything, Bonnie said, even concerned, Did something happen during your time in Lashrey? Liko was not sure whether Bonnie was lying or not. After a long time of hesitation and thinking, she finally spoke again, If you didnt do it Miss Morgan, forget it, but we really didnt have a good time during our time in Lashrey. Liko could not say exactly what was not good. She couldnt tell Bonnie that Mrs. Keomany had bought the center and tried to take care of Talia, but she had gotten the short end of the stick, right? If he did, Bonnie, who had no intention of dealing with him, would be furious at the moment. Lashrey is our territory, but Reliacao is not, so if you leave Lashrey, all your difficulties will be solved. After a pause and added, Do you need me to help you book a flight, after all, Mrs. Keomany also sponsored me a hundred million, consider it a dividend, I will pay for the flight. Miss Morgan, I the housekeeper did not know what to say for a while. And at this time, suddenly stretched out a hand, directly snatched the phone in Likos hand. Bonnie you listen carefully, I can not leave Lashreys, I will never leave until I see you all in one fell swoop! After saying that, he hung up the phone viciously. Liko heart can not help but a little panic, Mrs. Keomany, when did you e ah? Mrs. Keomany plucked a nce at Liko, In the future, without my permission, do not let me know you and Bonnie contact again, otherwise, you get out. Hearing these words, Likos eyes were full of dismay. Unbelievably, she looked up at Mrs. Keomany, Mrs. Keomany, youre telling me to get out? Yes, I am telling you to get lost. Mrs. Keomany nodded without hesitation, Dont think that after serving by my side for so long, you really have an untouchable position, I tell you, no such thing, as long as you disobey me, I can kick you out at any time!N?velDrama.Org content. Likos eyes clearly showed sadness. He was doing it for Mrs. Keomanys own good, but he didnt expect Mrs. Keomany to treat him like this even if she didnt appreciate it? For decades, some of the rtionship has already exceeded that of master and servant. In Mrs. Keomanys eyes, nothing counts? Chapter 2076: Do I need to shore? Liko pursed her lips and turned away. And Mrs. Keomany was in a fit of anger and didnt notice that something was wrong. The two returned to the vi and didnt speak again all day. By the next day, Liko was still defeated and took the initiative to make a bowl of white porridge for Mrs. Keomany to bring up. Your appetite is not very goodtely, eat some of this to help regte your spleen and stomach. Mrs. Keomany reached out and took it, her cheeks still tense, Im d you have a heart. Half of the bowl of porridge was consumed, and the atmosphere was harmonious. Until Mrs. Keomany asked, I asked you to sell the castle, how is it going? The castle cannot be sold. Liko answered without hesitation. What do you mean you cant sell it?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Mrs. Keomanys anger surged again, directly raised her hand and knocked over the white porridge in her hand, The castle is mine, I can sell it whenever I want, when is it your turn to interfere in the decision? Mrs. Keomany, you probably dont know that because you have disposed of so many properties in such a hurry, there are now many people discussing whether you have a huge debt and cannot pay it back. Liko was really hurting when he said that! He had followed Mrs. Keomany for so many years, and no matter what time it was, Mrs. Keomany was always spirited. But now what? Not pleasing at Lashrey, and Reliacaos position is shaky! Doing all this to target Bonnie and others is like killing 800 enemies and hurting yourself! Im going to win. Mrs. Keomanys obsession is very deep, That old castle you do not help me deal with, there are more people to help me deal with. Just like the other servants around. Mrs. Keomany! Liko saw this, her heart also inexplicably came to the fire, If you let someone to help you this ancient castle, then it means that I am no longerpetent for this housekeeper position, since I am notpetent, I willingly give up the position. Mrs. Keomanys cold eyes swept to Liko, Are you threatening me? I am just stating the facts. Liko replied, If someone can help you sell the old castle, then it means he is better than me, of course I have to step aside. Anyway, as long as he was in the position of housekeeper, he would never let Mrs. Keomany sell the castle. Hearing these words, Mrs. Keomanys eyes gradually darkened. After a long time, she said, You have been with me for many years, right? I have been with you since you moved into the castle, Mrs. Keomany. Liko replied. There was a little bit of emotion in her voice, besides pride. I didnt expect that in the blink of an eye, he had already spent so many years with Mrs. Keomany. Years of love between master and servant should be able to awaken Mrs. Keomany, right? However, in his expectation, Mrs. Keomany gradually cold down her face, Since you have been by my side for so long, it is indeed time to give up. What? Liko looked up at Mrs. Keomany with incredulous eyes and could not believe his ears. So he was fired now? Seeming to see Likos confusion, Mrs. Keomany nodded her head with an arrogant attitude, I dont need a housekeeper like you around, telling the master what to do, so yes, you are fired. Mrs. Keomany! Likos mellow eyes instantly welled up with two lines of tears, Are you serious, Ive been with you for so many years, and just because I tried to persuade you to turn back to the right path, you want to fire me? What do you mean by turning back to the shore, do I need the shore? I can easily swim across this distance! Mrs. Keomany said in a dismissive tone. Chapter 2077: I know what she’s up to The butlers eyes gradually changed from shocked pain to utter disappointment! This was simply not the Mrs. Keomany he wanted to follow for the rest of his life. Therefore, he intended to leave. Thank you Mrs. Keomany for taking care of me all these years, after all, I have nothing to leave you, this is for you. This is for you. Saying that, Liko took out a bank card from his pocket and put it directly in front of Mrs. Keomany. To Mrs. Keomanys puzzled gaze, the housekeeper slowly spoke, This is all the money I have saved over the years, adding up to three million, I hope I can help Mrs. Keomany. After saying these words, Liko turned around and walked out. Pop! Something hit him on the back, it didnt hurt, it was like a tickle. Liko turned his head and saw Mrs. Keomanys face that was hideously twisted from anger. Take your three million and get out, I dont need you to pick me up even if I dont have any money now! Besides, three million, to beat the barker? Liko lowered her head, looked at the bank card that was thrown at her feet, said nothing in the end, and left directly. The bank card, Mrs. Keomany want or do not want, have nothing to do with him. If you dont want it, just throw it in the trash.N?velDrama.Org content. And in fact, Mrs. Keomany did do so, only the housekeeper had left and did not know about it. -The housekeeper had left and didnt know about it. Soon, the news of Mrs. Keomanys sale reached Lashrey from Reliacao. Talias heart jumped with shock and she immediately urged Max to go to Bonnie. Mrs. Keomany has gathered so much money in such a short time, she is going to make a serious move, you must tell Bonnie to be careful and watch out for her. Talia said. Max gave a hint, found a suit jacket from the closet and put it on, his face was also unspeakably grim. By selling the castle, Mrs. Keomany had at least a few billion in her hands. All this money will be used for Lashrey, and will definitely be able to fight Bonnie to the death! No need for Talia to say, Max also ready to go to Bonnie trip. But just walk to the door, and Bonnie head-on collision. Brother, where are you going in such a hurry? Bonnie asked curiously. Max saw her, his expression instantly serious, I went to look for you, just in time, save me a trip, recently you stay in the Pearson family, with Talia to sit for the month, thepany side of things I will help you deal with, do not show up outside, understand? Are you worried about Mrs. Keomany getting back at me? Bonnie asked. She blinked her long, slender eyshes and sounded bashful, as if she was talking about something so trivial. But, shouldnt this be a matter of life and death? Max really wanted to open up her sky cap to see what was inside. Its already this time, howe theres no rush at all! Bonnie, Mrs. Keomany is clutching billions in her hands right now, she can hurt you if she wants to, this is no joke. Talia thought she didnt know the seriousness of the situation yet, so she spoke up and reminded. Bonnie nodded again, I know, that house was sold for forty-five billion and thirty-eight well, its not a small amount indeed. Now that you know and still so leisurely, you want to gas me to death. Max became even more furious. But Talia quickly sensed that something was wrong, Bonnie, how do you know so well the price of the ancient castle for sale, even the fraction? BecauseC The corner of Bonnies mouth raised a faint smile, closed the door to the room, and whispered to the two about the reason. Chapter 2078: Calm down the little ones Half an hourter, Max swept away his previous tension and anger, his face was full of red and he was pping his thighs. What a surprise, Bonnie had actually made such a big move! So, you were acting from the beginning? Max asked again. Bonnie spread her hands, Its not that I was acting from the beginning, I was sad for days when I found out Sebastian didnt want me! Dont worry, after we get rid of Mrs. Keomany, Ill take care of him myself and take the heat off you! Max beat his chest loudly. Bonnie and Talia looked at each other and couldnt help butugh out loud. -Bonnie Bonnie stayed until 6 p. m., when she left the Pearson family. In the car, she turned on the phone. Numerous phone calls and text messages poured into her phone. After two minutes of dinging and dangling, it finally stopped. More than five hundred missed calls and three hundred unread text messages. Bonnie didnt even look at it, she went straight to her address book and called her assistant. Master Morgan? Master Morgan! Youre finally on, where are you now? Come to the office, its a mess! The assistant was almost crying on the phone. Bonnies tone was nd, Whats up? Mrs. Keomany, Mrs. Keomany sold her castle from Reliacao and used all the money to fight against us, and now she is saying that she can pay more than 50% of the price for anypany that cooperates with us. In a sh, manypanies fell over themselves and went to Mrs. Keomanys side. As a result, Jones Groups stock plummeted and thepanys business went down the drain! Master Morgan, if we dont do something, Im afraid that Jones Groups market value will fall through the heart of the earth by tomorrow morning. After the assistant said these words, he waited nervously for Bonnie to give the order. How to fight back against Mrs. Keomany, only need Bonnie to give the order, thepany will be immediately mobilized! Bonnie spoke up, Is everyone in the office now? The assistant replied, Yes, theyre all in the office, working overtime. Tell them to pack up and get out of work, go home and sleep, and to wait until tomorrow for any unfinished work. What, what? The assistant was petrified at the other end of the phone for a long time and finally found her voice, Master Morgan, youre not kidding, right? Now go home from work, go home to sleep, try to ask who can sleep! No kidding, Bonnie replied, Dont worry, Im awake talking to you now and making well thought out decisions, just do what youre told. ButC The assistant wanted to say something else, but was interrupted by Bonnie.N?velDrama.Org content. Since the Jones Group is now mine, of course I am responsible for it. I want it to be strong more than anyone else, so I will never do anything to hurt the Jones Group. A short sentence, but the assistant was like a shot of strong heart, and instantly stopped panicking. I understand what you mean Master Morgan, Im going to inform everyone off now, unfinished work,e back tomorrow to solve! Bonnie smile, hard work. After saying that, he hung up the phone directly. The driver in the front row immediately asked, Miss Morgan, where are we going now? Bonnie raised her hand and pinched the bridge of her nose, thinking for a long time and then made a decision, Lets go home! Todays big event, Im afraid it has also reached the ears of several little ones. Go back to see, to appease them! Chapter 2079: They are not surprised The car drove on the road and soon arrived at the vi. Halfway, Bonnie also deliberately went to buy some pastries, trying to make the little ones happy. Recently, she was busy running the Jones Group and dealing with a lot of things, so she had no time to take care of them, and she really felt guilty. So when she walked into the entrance, Bonnie carried the pastry box and shouted, I bought some delicious pastries, who wants to try them? When the wordsnded, several little ones came running down from upstairs. When they opened the box, they were so surprised that they turned into Damons eyes, Its Incognitos pastry, and its my favorite peach blossom cake, Mommy is so nice! Bonnie reached out and touched the little ones head, with a smile in her eyes, Really, eat more if you like it! Yes! Little Joanna was the first to nod heavily. She is the youngest and the most voracious eater. So in eating these things, everyone will coincidentally, spontaneously let little Joanna a little more. A big box of pastries, most of them went into little Joannas stomach. The belly is rounded, and the princess skirt has a curvature. You can eat too much! Erika spat, Girls do not eat so much, will grow fat, then it will not look good. Little Joanna bristled with concern, Im not fat, and if you dont like me because Im fat, you dont love me. Erika raised her fair white face, Who said that keeping your body is to let others like it, what do other peoples eyes care about us? After a pause, she added, Youre only in elementary school, why are you thinking about whether others like you or not, you cant I told you how that ss grass next door always gives you lollipops! Erika has a face of discovering a new world. And smiling, Damon, Andrew and Lukas expressions all changed, looking particrly angry, The ss next door dares to give Joanna lollipops? And often?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. What an outrage! A few lollipops and they want to cheat their cute sister away? Wait, when I go to school, Ill warn that brat! Joanna, that guy just gave you a lollipop, didnt he do anything else to you? Sister, if you want something to eat, tell me, Ill go buy it for you, dont eat other peoples food in the future, we have money! The three brothers came together to show this point of sister control to the fullest. Bonnie couldnt help butugh when she was listening. What a bunch of kids! Afterughing, and then realized that something was wrong. Afterughing, she realized that something was wrong. Her eyes narrowed a bit, and she asked tentatively, Why didnt you ask me about todays events? The little ones do not know? The first time I saw Andrew rolled his eyes coldly, Ask you what, ask how you were targeted by Daddys grandmother, our great-grandmother? little Joanna touched her stomach, I heard that Mommy was targeted today, at least several hundred million dors in losses, and could not get through to the phone, it seems to be emo. Lukas corrected, It doesnt look like its emo, its just that she doesnt want to be asked by everyone so she turned off her phone, otherwise how else would she be in the mood to buy us pastries now? Bonnie: These little brats, really do not look half anxious ah. Obviously they know everything dont they? Mommy, we just know everything, thats why we are not in a hurry. Erika spoke up. Chapter 2080: A little bit of a price, but acceptable Hearing these words, Bonnie was startled. There were a few more tentative moments in her eyes unconsciously. All already know? What do you know? If I remember correctly, I only talked to Max and Talia about their ns. Could it be that these two people have told the secret to the little ones? Thinking of this, Bonnie instantly tensed up, When you knew the truth, there was no one else around, right? Did they follow you around? Erika thought carefully for a moment, There were two maids. Thats it! Where are the two maids? Bonnie asked. Erika didnt know. The maids at the vi were all new, all unfamiliar faces, plus they had just returned to Lashrey and Daddy had gone to South City, so everyone was focused on emo, so they didnt have time to deal with the maids. The two maids were only described in a general way. Bonnie simply gave up asking her, and instead approached the vis housekeeper to ask who the maids in charge of taking care of the children were today. The vi housekeeper sounded very respectful, Its a pair of twin sisters, called Twan and Theun. Where are they, call them over I have something to ask. Already home, the two of them worked until the afternoon and asked for leave saying they wanted to go home, a very anxious look, so I gave permission. Oh no! Bonnie couldnt think much about it, grabbed the car keys and rushed out. Erika rushed to stop her, Mommy, what are you going to do in such a hurry? Bonnie cried andughed, Im going to find those two people and tell them not to go out and talk nonsense. After preparing for so long and holding back for so long, there is finally a chance to turn the tide against the wind, and we cant afford to make a mistake at this time. Erika blinked her eyes innocently and said, But they cant read my trigrams, so what can they say if they go out and talk nonsense, saying Im a diva? Hmm? Bonnie froze in ce. It took her a long time toe back to her senses and asked Erika again, So when you say you already know the truth, you mean you divined the truth? Yes. Erika nodded her head and bristled unhappily, What else could it be, calling you and not being able to get through, I shouldnt have divined such things, but for your sake, Ill let it go. This kind of near at hand, and even has begun to happen evolution of things, once the projection results, will affect her fate. In the future, fortune telling will not be so urate.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Bonnie listened to the cause and effect, her heart was grateful and guilty. She hugged Erika into her arms and immediately said, Well, its Mommys fault, I should have told you earlier, so you were worried. Its okay, I forgive you! Erika waved her hand, I also want to be a normal child, always be worshipped as fortune teller Erika, is also very tired. Bonnie heart but more guilty. These words, only Erika said out tofort themselves. Others may not know, but she knows best, how much Erika loves divination. She was so young that she couldnt even read all the words, yet she had to chew on those books of divination left behind by her ancestors, and when she didnt know a word, she had to look it up in the dictionary. Sometimes when youe across an orphan book that you really love, you can even spend several days studying it, using a small notebook to write down all your insights in one stroke. So hard to learn what I love, but now I may not be able to count. Bonnie couldnt resist and hugged Erika tighter. Chapter 2081: Waiting for the big news Looking at her own mommys sad face, Erika was also a little lessfortable. She reached out and pushed Bonnie, Mommy, I cant breathe. Bonnie then hurriedly let go. Erika took several deep breaths, finally slowed down, and showed a sweet smile towards Bonnie, Mommy, if you really feel sorry for me, then you can buy me lots and lots of delicious food! No problem. Bonnie agreed to be very crisp, If you like, Mommy will buy it all back for you! Even if the supermarket is empty, it does not matter. Mother and daughter enjoy this moment of warmth. The next little Joanna saw the situation, not happy, also rushed up, hugged Bonnies arm, Mommy I also want, I also want good food! Buy for all of you, dont worry. Bonnie replied with a smile. This time, several little ones are finally satisfied. Bonnie did not do anything this night, just stayed home with the little ones. She gave them a bath, blew their hair, and told them a bedtime story. Erika hugged her little pillow and couldnt help butment, Mommy, you havent taken care of us like this for a long time since we came to Lashrey. Wait a little longer, when Mommy is done with what shes doing, shell stay with you like this every day. Bonnie agreed. Little Joanna yawned, Hurry up then, or well grow up. When you grow up, you dont need mommy to tell bedtime stories every day. The child was just subconsciously saying what was on her mind, but Bonnie really listened. Yes, its time to end this drama. -Bonnie The next morning, Bonnie herself cooked breakfast for the little ones. It was probably because she hadnt cooked breakfast for so long that her fried eggs turned out to be ck and unappetizing. But the little ones were very enthusiastic. Damon, in particr, put the most burnt egg on his te and said seriously, The book says that battered things can nourish the stomach, I want to be a top chef in the future, so my stomach must be well nourished, none of you will steal it from me, this is mine! After eating by himself, he ran to the kitchen to fry eggs for Bonnie. After practicing for a while, Damons egg frying skills were perfect, golden in color and beautiful in shape.N?velDrama.Org content. When the eggs were delivered to Bonnie, Damon scratched his head with shame on his face, My fried eggs are just not as good for my stomach as Mommys, so Mommy, just eat a little and go back to work! Bonnie couldnt help but sigh in her heart. She must have done a lot of good deeds in her past life, and thats why she has such an understanding child like Damon in this life! After eating the fried egg with emotion, Bonnie left for the office. At eight oclock, the entrance of Jones Group was already crowded with reporters, with long guns and short cannons. When the driver saw this, he immediately frowned and turned his head to persuade Bonnie, Miss Morgan, why dont we go straight into the building from the underground garage, there are just too many people here. Whats the use of hiding from them. Bonnie, however, was bashful, I havent done anything wrong, why should I avoid them and drive straight to the front door. The driver wanted to say something, but in the end he couldnt resist Bonnie, so he did as he was told. The car soon arrived at the gate. The reporters were like cats that smelled something fishy, immediately blocked up, desperately tapping on the car doors and windows, waiting for a big story today! Chapter 2082: Who really plays who The nanny car outside the crowded, can not even see a gap. Looking out from the anti-peep ss, the driver was stunned and couldnt help but spit, Howe this bunch of people are like zombies, too scary, right? Its not an exaggeration. Reporters in order to get the news, do everything possible. If it were not illegal to pick the lock on the car, they would have already pressed Bonnie toe. Bonnie did have a headache, she tried to pull the car door, then looked at the driver, Do me a favor. The driver hurriedly nodded, Yes Miss Morgan, do you need me to drive away? This should have been done a long time ago! With so many people, it was not a good idea to get out of the car. No, Bonnie shook her head instead, my car door opens outward and I cant open it with them all crammed in here. She needed the driver to get out of the car ande around to the front to give the reporters a little room. At the very least, she should be able to open the door, right? The driver had aplicated look, opened the drivers door and went down, and came around to Bonnies end. He cleared his throat, his voice like a bell, Everyone, I know you want to interview Miss Morgan, but you block the door, she can not get out of the car, you can not interview ah. Hearing these words, the reporters were frozen. They looked at the driver with disbelief. Did you hear that right? Bonnie was actually willing to give an interview! Usually when ites to this kind of thing, if the person concerned does note forward to rify or issue a statement at the first time, it means that they are at a disadvantage and will definitely not ept an interview. This is why these people are pouncing so hard, waiting for Bonnie to get angry and say a few words. I never thought that Bonnie would be so calm! Can you get out of the way now? The driver urged again.N?velDrama.Org content. The reporters looked at each other, and after three seconds, gave way to a small semi-circle, just enough for Bonnie to open the car door and get down. But the circle is still there, for fear that Bonnie backtracked and ran away. In the crowds anticipation, Bonnie slowly got out of the car. The reporters were suddenly boiling, excited. Miss Morgan, you finally showed up, please ask what you want to say about the Jones Group market value fell below the freezing point of this matter. Miss Morgan, rumor has it that Mrs. Keomany openly called the Jones Groups bluff, and its entirely a personal grudge between you two, is this thing true? Miss Morgan, what is the situation of Jones Group now, do you have confidence to win over Mrs. Keomany, or do you n to beg for peace on your knees? Countless sharp questions were thrown at Bonnie. Just waiting for Bonnie to answer, then pick out the key points from them and make a big deal out of it! In the pupils of the crowd, Bonnie seems to have turned into a piece of fat meat, who all want to go up and gnaw! And the fat, oh no, it is Bonnie, but always with a spring-like smile. She did not rush to answer these questions, but asked the reporters, You should know that Sebastian and I divorced, and Sebastian is still. The reporters nodded, Yes, the Jones Group was given to you after Mr. Grants divorce. Yes, in addition to the Jones Group, theres a lot of money, real estate and jewels and diamonds, and when you add it all up, I can say without modesty that I am the richest woman in Lashrey. Thats true, the reporters expression was confused, but what does that have to do with Mrs. Keomany calling your bluff? Bonnie put away her smile, Of course it does, she wants to y with me with billions of dors, but I dont know that I have more money in my hands, it is still uncertain who is ying who. Chapter 2083: A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity These words, Bonnie clearly tone of voice is t finished. But everyone present could not help but shiver, from the bones climb out of the fear. This is the realization that Bonnie is definitely not the weak chicken they thought! And yes, can quickly take over Jones Group, but also can do a thriving, can be a weak chicken? People dont want to lose their jobs and careers in this ce. They quickly put away their guns and stammered, Master Morgan is right, lets go find Mrs. Keomany now! Thats not necessary. Bonnie smiled again, Youve been here early in the morning, right? About three oclock. The reporters replied. Three oclock in the morning, you have toe at this time, otherwise the good position will be taken by others. Bonnie shook her head, Its too hard, its really hard for you guys to make such a big sacrifice for the interview with me, Im weirdly embarrassed in my heart.N?velDrama.Org content. This is all we should do, no, this is all we deserve, is that we have eyes do not know the mountain, still do not know good and bad want toe to interview Master Morgan. The reporters almost cried out. What the hell is going on! Why is Bonnie suddenly so good-natured, always feel that nothing good happens. As expected, Bonnie waved her hand towards them, What are you talking about? How can you deserve to run around and work for a living? The reporters simply could not refuse, because Bonnie had called the security guards at the entrance to help invite the group of journalists to the cafeteria for breakfast. The reporters arrived at the staff cafeteria like a duck in a hurry. Bonnie immediately asked the chef to make breakfast for everyone, Lashreys special beef noodles, each bowl with a dozen pieces of beef on top, sprinkled with green onions andtro, full of color and vor. Eat up, if you dont eat the noodles, its time to pile up. Bonnie reminded. Half a dayter, one person finally started to move, and then more people started to move their chopsticks. Eat until tears fall from your eyes. If I had known that the Jones Groups staff canteen was so good, they would still be journalists. Go back to prepare to jump ship, for this bowl of beef noodles, the potential to be Jones Group people! But after breakfast, the journalists realized they had been fooled. The door to the cafeteria was locked, and there were many single-frame beds in the open space, with pillows and quilts on top. And Bonnie had long gone to nowhere. Only the security guard was guarding the door and spoke, You guys, what a blessing! Master Morgan knows that you came at three oclock to squat for the interview, so you must not have rested well, so please take a good rest here. The reporters: This is not a rest, this is clearly a prison! Some smart people immediately took out their cell phones to get help, but found that there was no cell phone signal. The cafeteria is a ce to eat, in order to prevent people from eating while ying with cell phones, is set up a signal blocker, so you just take a good rest, or if you are not full, you can let the chef do it again, beef noodles or other, enough! The reporters want to cry. For the sake of a bowl of beef noodles, put themselves on the line. Whoops, what a loss! At this end, Bonnie returned to the top floor office. Assistants and senior executives at all levels were already waiting. When they saw Bonnie, their eyes fell on her in unison. Master Morgan, did you see the news this morning, our market value fell below the freezing point, a situation that has never happened to Jones Group before, while those partnerpanies that fell back on thepany made a lot of money and doubled their value! Bonnie nodded, How good is that, you guys around or have your own openpanies, hurry up and make a profit too. Chapter 2084: Finally, it’s going to end The moment these words came out, the people who were still angry just now were instantly doused with anger. Mumbling openly exined, We didnt mean that, just worried about Jones Group being screwed up thats why we said that, thats not anxious, you dont take it seriously. I just mean it. Bonnies expression was serious, Smallpanies cant work their whole lives to double their value, and now that the opportunity is right in front of you, youre going to miss it? Ah? Master Morgan, are you really not kidding? The executive inquired tentatively. Bonnie nodded again, Of course Im not kidding. If youre worried that Mrs. Keomany wont take on yourpany, then draft a contract with the Jones Group now, bring it over, and Ill give you my seal. After a pause, he looked at his assistant, Under the name of Jones Group, there should also be branches that are not under my name, right? As many as you can, and as many as you can! Since she has made this gimmick, of course, she should make her earn enough face, of course, also to look like I am more powerful, under the hands of countless cooperationpanies, depending on how much she can swallow, swallow can not swallow, naturally will spit out with interest. Bonnie leisurely lying on the bosss chair, ying with her delicate white fingers, her tone careless. But it is clear that every word she said is carefully deliberated and deliberate, with the power of order and execution! The office fell into a silence. You look at me, I look at you, but the mood has surging boundless! Highly skilled, this is called a master it. On the face of it, Mrs. Keomany was severely crushed, but in reality, it quietly emptied Mrs. Keomanys interior. Mrs. Keomany riding a tiger, yesterdays gimmick has been said out, if today is not willing to pay to ept the cooperation program of thesepanies, it is automatically dered to admit defeat. But even if she bites the bullet and takes over, the money in her hand is not enough to sustain her.N?velDrama.Org content. How to do, are losing. And is lostpletely! Damon had emerged from the assistants eyes, Master Morgan, no wonder you turned off your phone yesterday, looking like you were running away, but actually confusing Mrs. Keomany ah. That was awesome, if she were a man, she would have fallen in love with Bonnie. Bonnie corrected her hand, Thats not true, the main reason I turned off my phone yesterday was that I was too tired to manage the Jones Group recently, so I wanted to bezy for a few hours, and I was afraid you would find me, so I simply turned off my phone to get some peace and quiet. Assistant: The words of adoration and praise were stuck in my throat, and I couldnt get up or down. If there is no problem, then hurry up and move, the opportunity is rare, after all, in addition to you, otherpanies are also eager to move it, then gote, did not earn the money can not me me not to remind you ah. Bonnie said. Hearing this, the people instantly shake their spirits, have gone to the printing room to print the contract. In an hours time, Bonnie signed more than twenty contracts. The group held the contract, eyes sparkling crystal tears, Thank you Master Morgan to give us a chance to earn money, we will definitely work well in Jones Group. Bonnie waved her hand, Hurry up and go, horses ass wait until youe back to shoot. Everyone hurried downstairs, drove their own cars and headed towards thepany founded by Mrs. Keomany in a big way. Bonnie looked down from the floor-to-ceiling window on the top floor, and the caravan, like a long dragon, snaked down the road and drove ahead. Finally, its over! Chapter 2085: Did Bonnie send you? At this moment, Mrs. Keomany did not know about this matter. She had just sent away the head of thepany who hade to the revolt, and by the way, she opened her phone and looked at the news today. Just like yesterday, there were usations against Bonnie all over the ce. Everyone is raging against Bonnie, who is taking the me for the poor management of Jones Group, and now a hundred-year enterprise is about to be destroyed in her hands. Some people are even cing bets below that Jones Group will close down in a few days. All thements are directed to Bonnie, to say how hard to hear how hard to hear. And the more this happened, the happier Mrs. Keomany was. Go ahead, say it as badly as you can! It looks like Bonnie was also intimidated by her, and didnt even dare to show up to make a response.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Now all she needs is for Bonnie to call and admit defeat, and she can make her demands! Mrs. Keomany had a very rosy vision in her mind. And at that moment, thepanys temporarily hired secretary came knocking on the door. What is it? Mrs. Keomany put away her smile and asked in a deep voice. The secretary replied respectfully, Mrs. Keomany, there is a guest here, saying that he wants to sign a contract with you, saying that he came backwards from Jones Group. Mrs. Keomany raised her eyebrows proudly, Looks like Bonnie has lost another contract. No, its not. The secretarys expression was a bitplicated, and she wanted to say something, Not one order. There were two? Mrs. Keomany was even happier, Whats that look on your face? You should be happy and entertaining when people give up and choose ourpany, its just two orders, why are you so scared. Its really no good. At that, the secretary didnt know what to say. Its better to let Mrs. Keomany see for herself! She went out and invited all the people outside into Mrs. Keomanys office. Arge group of people, at least 20 to 30, crowded the office almost no ce tond, the air is followed by a few minutes of thin. And in the thin air, Mrs. Keomanys smile also froze. What is this? What are you all doing here. Mrs. Keomany inquired warily. The man in the front row stepped forward with a professional ttering smile on his face, Mrs. Keomany you are really joking, of course we are here to talk about cooperation, ah, look, this is my cooperation contract with Jones Group, I am an important project, if I fall back she will have to find someone to make the chip again, you offer 1. 6 times the price to cut off, how about it? The rest of the people also hurried to pull out their own contracts. Mrs. Keomany, take a look at this one, I have a new one on the market, others definitely dont, but Im not that greedy, I just want 1. 5 times. Im a long-time client of Jones Group, so Ill take 1. 5 times my contract as well. I just negotiated this project in my hand, as long as Mrs. Keomany you pay now, I will give it to you immediately, so that Jones Group has no ce to cry. The contract with ck letters on a white background waved in front of Mrs. Keomany, making a ttering sound. Her brain, suddenly buzzed and exploded. Although she didnt know how much those contracts were, Mrs. Keomany was sure that if she really signed them, there would be no money left in her hands. Under the name of Jones Group, there are so many partnerpanies? No, thats not right! Did a group of you negotiate this? Mrs. Keomany smelled something wrong, her eyes suspiciously looking at the people, Everyone is quite good at business, and who taught you the words, Bonnie? Chapter 2086: Poor as a clink Hearing these words, the crowd instantly fell silent and looked at each other without speaking. Seeing this, Mrs. Keomanys heart was sure of a few points. Angry enough to directly p the table, I knew it was like this, hurry up and get out, you want toe to me to take advantage? Dream on! Mrs. Keomany, what are you talking about? Of course we are from Jones Group, what do you mean by ying dumb now? Thats right, its obvious that you are the one who advertised outside that as long as the case is cooperated with Jones Group, if we switch to you, we can get a higher price, we are here, whats the problem! I see, you have no money in your hand right, thats why you want to find an excuse to get rid of us, hehe, if you dont have money, you should have said so earlier, pretending to be rich outside, I thought you could really win over Jones Group. You almost crushed Mrs. Keomany with your words. Mrs. Keomany looked very ugly! Lets go and tell the others that they dont have toe back, thispany cant win against Master Morgan, so lets go back and hug the big. Lets go back to the big leg. Seeing that everyone was about to leave, Mrs. Keomany immediately said, Stop! Is there anything else? Mrs. Keomany gritted her teeth, Bring me your contracts, whoever says I cant sign them, no matter how many you bring, I can sign them! Ouch, I knew Mrs. Keomany must have the strength, just now also just joking with us,e,e, here is my contract. The people hurriedly handed over their own contracts. After these contracts were signed, Mrs. Keomany had very little money left in her hands. The crowd left with a satisfied smile on their faces, Mrs. Keomany is Mrs. Keomany, a generous offer, and now that the authenticity has been verified, I can rest assured that others wille. There are others? Mrs. Keomanys heart sank hard. Yes, after all, Jones Group is thergestpany in Lashrey, with more cases than we can count, and we are only one tenth of them! With those words, the group left. Mrs. Keomany sat down in her chair, unable to recover. There was no more money. She did not expect to fight with Bonnie, but actually smashed out so much money can not see the ssh. When she was investigating, she didnt see so manypanies and partners. But the contracts that were brought out just now, but all of them are actually stamped with the official seal. Mrs. Keomany really cant figure out what the problem is. At this time, the phone rang. It was a foreign number. Mrs. Keomany was so upset that she didnt want to answer it, so she pressed the hang-up button hard. But immediately, the person called a second time. After that, there was a third and a fourth. Unwilling to be bothered, Mrs. Keomany chose to pick up the phone.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Hello, Mrs. Keomany, when will the funds be transferred? The person on the other end spoke fluent English and asked. Mrs. Keomany frowned fiercely, What funds? Ive sent an email to the housekeeper, but the housekeeper didnt reply, and the phone is not working, so the partner is calling, but Im d I got in touch with you. Money again! Just hearing this word, Mrs. Keomanys heart couldnt help but feel angry, Whats wrong with him, he didnt tell me about such an important matter, really tired of living! But in the next second, Mrs. Keomany remembered that Liko had been fired from her job. So, this kind of remind her to make payments, or help handle things, then no one will do it for her. Chapter 2087: Life-saving money! Mrs. Keomany? Mrs. Keomany! Can you give a reply, the other side is rushing very hard. The other side of the phone did not get a reply, and there was a bit more anxiety in the voice. Mrs. Keomany called back, How much do you want? Not too much this time, half a million dors. Five hundred thousand dors, converted into Weskineys money, that is three million. For the Mrs. Keomany of old, this amount was nothing. But now, she simply couldnt take it out. Mrs. Keomany, I have sent you the other partys ount, you remit as soon as possible, more than today does not remit, the cooperation between our twopanies even if terminated, then all the previous payment will be wasted. After this advice, the other party hung up the phone. Mrs. Keomanys face was ashen, and there was no color left in her eyes. How could this happen? Three million, where would she get three million now! In the midst of her frustration, Mrs. Keomanys mind shed to one thing. A bank card! Before she left, the housekeeper left her a bank card, saying that there was three million dors in it! As long as she found the three million, she could salvage todays deadlock. Thinking of this, Mrs. Keomany hurried back to the vi with her bag. She remembered that she had thrown the bank card into the trash. When she went up to look for it, she found the trash can empty.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It had obviously been cleaned up. Wheres the trash in here? Mrs. Keomany inquired, almost frantically. The maid was taken aback and her voice shivered, It was just emptied and taken to the garbage disposal sink outside. Damn it! Mrs. Keomany cursed and quickly went to the garbage disposal sink. The stench of the garbage disposal pond in the vi was overwhelming, and the green flies were flying everywhere. She instantly felt like quitting. Even when she had to rely on men to live and be a doddering flower, she had never been in such a mess! But now, she had toe to the garbage disposal pond for a $3 million bank card. What a shame! But the moment she turned around, Mrs. Keomanys footsteps stopped. Was she still qualified to care about the face and dignity? If she hadnt had the three million today, everything she had would have been ruined. Mrs. Keomany stiffened up, turned back around, and walked over to the garbage pond and started looking for bags and bags. She wanted the $3 million bank card, and she wanted it now! The maid came out after her and was shocked to see Mrs. Keomanys madness, Mrs. Keomany, what are you doing, its dirty in here,e out! What could there be in the garbage that would be worth this kind of search? Theres a bank card in there, I want that bank card. Mrs. Keomany replied, Dont be idle,e and help me look for it. The maid: I should have known better than toe over. Its so dirty, she wont go! But the face still put on a kind and concerned expression, Mrs. Keomany, I remember, it is the bank card that the housekeeper gave you, right, lost it, if you want the money inside, let the housekeeper transfer it to you directly! Why do you have to trash yourself like this? To ask Liko to transfer the money? Mrs. Keomany paused for a moment, but quickly resumed her search. It was already humiliating for her to be reduced to using the money, but now she wanted Liko to transfer it directly. No, never! That person who is not heartfelt enough for her, dont even think about watching her joke! Chapter 2088: So that’s it! Almost with obsession, Mrs. Keomany continued to rummage. The maids didnt have her courage to go through the garbage, standing on the side and persuading with their mouths, but they didnte halfway. Ding-dong The cell phone in Mrs. Keomanys pocket suddenly rang. Then the mechanical sweet female voice alerted, Your ount has been credited with three million dors. Three million dors! Mrs. Keomany froze for a few seconds and finally came back to her senses. Where did the moneye from? How could it be such a perfect solution to her immediate needs? I dont know where the money came from, but at least now I dont have to worry about it. The corners of Mrs. Keomanys mouth rose and she immediately wanted to leave this dirty, stinking garbage disposal. But the moment she turned around, she saw a man not far away. If not Liko or who else. At this moment, Likos eyes were filled with crystal tears, heartbroken, and her voice was choked with sobs, Mrs. Keomany, why are you suffering? Mrs. Keomany immediately stood up her back, Now that youve been fired from my job, youvee to this ce and are waiting to see meugh, right? I never wanted to make fun of you, I just wanted you to have a good life, but now it doesnt seem that way. Liko replied. After a pause, she added, Mrs. Keomany, I told you a long time ago, dont sell the castle and dont go after Bonnie anymore, and look at what youve gained now. Nothing gained, and a lot lost. Its all temporary. Mrs. Keomanys attitude was insistent, I can definitely win, just wait until I get through today. Thats right! Mrs. Keomany guessed that the money transfer was from Liko. She raised her chin, I will pay you back this three million with interestter, dont worry, I wont use you for nothing. I told you before, this money given to Mrs. Keomany is Mrs. Keomany your, you are at your disposal, only you should not just go to the garbage pond to look for it, just give me a call. Speaking of which, Liko could not help but feel pain again. If he hadnt been uneasy about Mrs. Keomany and rushed over to check on her, how would he have known that Mrs. Keomany had be this way? This was not at all like the Mrs. Keomany he knew! All right, Mrs. Keomany raised her hand, if there is nothing else, you should go now, I have things to do. Liko had to leave reluctantly. Mrs. Keomany quickly went back to the vi and showered herself. The garbage pool smelled of everything, and she had been in there for so long that her body had been pickled and tasted, and it still smelled even after five full baths. Mrs. Keomany had no choice but to use a lot of perfume to cover up the smell. The whole room was filled with a fragrant and smelly smell. The maids were too afraid toe near. I brought a bowl of white porridge upstairs, quickly put it on the table and rushed out. Phew, the fresh air smells better outside! Mrs. Keomany didnt even notice this, she picked up the white porridge on the table and took two bites into her mouth, then hurriedly took out her cell phone and prepared to transfer the three million dors to the partnerpanys ount. As thest number was entered and the Enter key was clicked, the system page asked Mrs. Keomany to confirm the name of the other party. ng! The white porridge in her hand was knocked over and Mrs. Keomanys face turned white, she couldnt believe her eyes. How could it be, how could it be!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Hearing the noise, the maid had toe upstairs, Mrs. Keomany, is something wrong? Mrs. Keomany stood still, her voice sounded like crying andughing, So its like this, its actually like this! Chapter 2089: I don’t need your sympathy That almost epileptic look made the maids double . Legs trembling. What the hell is wrong with this? First, she went to the garbage can to rummage through her bank card, and now shes talking to herself, crying andughing. Todays Mrs. Keomany is really out of sorts! Worried that she might be hurt by such Mrs. Keomany, the maid quietly took out her cell phone and prepared to call Liko. Hopefully Liko hadnt gone far so that she coulde back to save her as soon as possible. Before the call could be made, Mrs. Keomany had already rushed out! Mrs. Keomany, where are you going, Mrs. Keomany? Mrs. Keomany! Amidst the shouts of the maids, Mrs. Keomany drove her car and headed straight for Jones Group. When she arrived at the entrance of thepany, Bonnie was sending the reporters away. The journalists were full ofints after being locked up in the staff canteen all day. However, Bonnie gave them apensation of 100, 000 dors each. Originally, they should be angry, but Bonnie gave too much. And when you think about it, there is nothing to lose. He was not able to interview Mrs. Keomany first, but others also did not go ah, so the calction down, we are still in the same starting line, just a dayte news coverage time. No loss, no gain! Just after dropping off thest reporter, Bonnie turned around to go upstairs when Mrs. Keomany angrily got out of the car. Bonnie, you bitch! She raised her hand to give Bonnie a p. Before she could get close, she was clutched by Max who suddenly dashed out and grabbed her arm. No way Mrs. Keomany, how dare you bully my sister in Lashrey, at least this ce is also covered by me, you are too disrespectful to me, right? Max asked, raising an eyebrow. The next moment, he sneezed hard, Oh my God, what is this smell on you, it smells good and stinks, what new perfume is this, it smells bad! Mrs. Keomany pulled back her hand, her eyes were like hardened arrows, shooting straight at Bonnie, Youre so proud of yourself, youve yed so many mind games and finally won me over! Do you admit that you lost? Bonnie asked. How can you not admit it! Mrs. Keomanys eyes were full of anger when she mentioned this, You and Sebastian yed a big game together, saying that you made him get out of the house, and even took away the valuable things in the Joness Mansion to vent your anger, but in fact you sold them to raise money so that Sebastian could go to Reliacao against me. Thats right, the man who worked with Mrs. Keomanyspany was Sebastian! He fundamentally cut off Mrs. Keomanys financial resources, and then let Mrs. Keomany, blinded by hatred in Lashrey, keep on throwing money away until she was so poor.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When Mrs. Keomany saw the name of the person who sent the money was Sebastian, she immediately understood everything. From the beginning to the end, she was the one being yed by the couple! This move was so big that she didnt see iting. Not to mention you didnt see it, even I didnt see it at first. Bonnie replied, But the reason you lost to us is because you dont understand true love. True love can level the mountain and the sea, let alone a small test like this. Even if there was a brief misunderstanding, as long as the smallest detail was mentioned on the phone, both parties could immediately understand. Mrs. Keomany sat limply on the floor, her eyes empty, I lost, what do you want to do with me? Mrs. Keomany! The crowd did not return to their senses, a ck shadow rushed directly to Mrs. Keomany, followed by open arms to stop, Miss Morgan, Mrs. Pearson, please, please spare Mrs. Keomany, as long as you are willing to let her go, let me do anything. Who needs you in my business? Get out of here! Mrs. Keomany was ungrateful, and pushed the man away. Chapter 2090: I’d Rather You Were Lying to Me The man, unprepared, was pushed by Mrs. Keomany and stumbled, almost falling to the ground. But then he quickly got up and once again shielded Mrs. Keomany, Really, Ill do anything. Housekeeper, Max couldnt even look at her anymore and politely advised, Youve been fired, why do you care about her? She fired me, but I still feel like Im her housekeeper and should take care of everything for her, including taking responsibility for her sins. Liko said powerfully, word by word. Said, and turned his head to look at Mrs. Keomany, Madam, a team that sucks so badly at kicking, Weskiney how many people asked for disbanding, and they still hold on until now, then what makes you alone the master and servant rtionship between us. He has been Mrs. Keomanys steward for as long as he wanted! Mrs. Keomanys heart was poked hard. It was only poked at an inopportune time. Mind your own business, said Mrs. Keomany, still with a stern face, Ill take the consequences of what I do, so why should you pretend to be great here? Mrs. Keomany, I The two argued, unable to distinguish between the winner and the loser. Finally Max came out and interrupted the two of them, Come on, you both go to my house for a while, so we can discuss who will take the debt! Max is true to his word. The two of them were really brought back to the Pearson family, and they were given a small back row house to live in, with good food and drink and maids to take care of them. But no more freedom of life, can only move inside the vi. Once you go outside, you will be asked to go back by the security guards with electric batons. Mrs. Keomany shouted, Wheres Bonnie, I want to see Bonnie! The security guard didnt give Mrs. Keomany a good look, You say you want to see her, you have to see if mydy has time first, like this moment, shes not avable. What has Bonnie been doing? Mrs. Keomany asked. Bonnie went to the airport. With five children, she went to meet Sebastian who came back from Reliacao. It was only a short month, but Bonnie felt as if she had not seen Sebastian for years. When the familiar figure appeared at the exit, Bonnies eyes instantly blurred! Whats wrong with you, Sebastian quickly stepped forward and reached out his hand to wipe her tears, his voice was hoarse, Its all over now isnt it, why are you still crying? Oooooooooh daddy, Im crying too, why dont you coax me? Little Joannas eyes were swollen like walnuts and she opened her hands for Sebastian to hold. Sebastian had no choice but to let go of Bonnie first and turn his head to hug little Joanna. Daddy, you are a big liar, you said you had a locator, why I see you have been in South City, and then you went to Reliacao? little Joanna said.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She was so upset with her daddy that she thought it would hurt to have that locator imnted. It turned out to be a fake! Its true, I really had the locator imnted and it cant be removed for a month. Sebastian replied, Its just that the locator you were given is not mine. In order to be able to fool the little guys, Sebastian deliberately got someone to act, stayed at the Grant Residence and acted for a month. When little Joanna heard this, her little garlic nose twitched and she looked like she was going to roll down with tears again. Sebastian was a little confused, I told you, I didnt lie to you, why are you still crying? Little Joanna sobbed, Id rather you were lying to me, at least then it wouldnt hurt so much, sob sob. Chapter 2091: I don’t need to teach you this, right? It was not easy to calm little Joanna before they were ready to go home. And at this time, the Pearsons have rushed over, ck pressed a piece, even in the airport of people, also looks particrly conspicuous. Many people even stopped to watch, want to know what in the end happened. Seeing this, Bonnie couldnt help but feel a little panicked. Sebastian returned to Lashrey today, she did not tell the Pearsons. After all, Sebastian behaved badly earlier, plus she and Sebastian are really to get a divorce certificate, afraid that the Pearsons are hated to the teeth. They are waiting for a chance to clean up Sebastian! Of course, on the day of the divorce, Sebastian was indeed cleaned up, beaten and bruised. It is because of this that Bonnie wanted to wait until all the things in hand were finished, and then take Sebastian to the Pearson family. We all sit down together, talk, and talk clearly. But who knew that this moment woulde? Iwan, KevinAyra, you Bonnie immediately stopped in front of Sebastian. Iwan walked up with a serious face, Sebastian, you kid can really Iwan, there is a misunderstanding, in fact, Sebastian and I were just acting before. Bonnie immediately exined. Iwan went on to say, You are really good, how to act so well ah, all of us fooled over, I also beat you, does not hurt, right? Hmm?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. The picture has changed! Then look at the others, they are also full of guilt and look at Sebastian. So youre all here to apologize? Bonnie asked. Iwan nodded, Yes, Max told us that Sebastian made so many sacrifices, even willing to be the bad guy, to let Mrs. Keomany get carried away, and then to lure her in. It was because the acting was so good that they misunderstood. Now that I think about it, I really me myself! Sebastian, Iwan wants to apologize to you for what I did before, you must not be angry with Iwan. Iwan said. Sebastian nodded his head, with a faint smile on his face, No, its just a few punches, I wont hold a grudge. No, no, no! Iwan shook his head desperately, his expression became even more guilty, Theres something else besides that. Sebastian gradually realized from his expression that something was wrong, and his heart sank hard, What else is going on? Its not a big deal, Iwan replied, Its that when I hit you, I also took the opportunity to zap a few of your acupuncture points to make you say goodbye to all your happiness for the rest of your life, this shouldnt have worked, right? Sebastian: I really cant stopughing, Which second half of life, life, or body? Iwan deliberated and deliberated, It should count both, after all, without the happiness of the second half of the body, the second half of life should also be happy, not up? What a guy! Sebastians face instantly sank. This kind of thing, how can he forgive ah! This is about Bonnies future happiness and joy. Dont worry, even if it works, I can help you recover, but only if you determine to what extent first, so I can prescribe the right medicine. Iwan rushed to remedy the opening. How can I be sure? Sebastian asked. Ahem! Iwan pulled Sebastian to the corner and lowered his voice, This kind of thing, you have been the father of six children, I should not need to teach you, right? Chapter 2092: I will be responsible Looking at Iwans squeezed eyebrows, Sebastian instantly reacted. Ahem! No wonder he had to be dragged to the corner to speak alone. This kind of thing is indeed not good to open up in front of everyone. Anyway, a thousand mistakes are my fault Iwan, dont worry, no matter what method I use, I will definitely cure you. Iwan held up four fingers and swore. Sebastian folded his fingers back, his low voice with a little helplessness, Whether or not it was hurt is not certain, Iwan need not be so guilty. The words fell, Sebastian quickly changed the subject. You cant go on talking about it. In a public ce, what if others heard? The group left the airport and went to a restaurant for dinner. Probably because they hadnt seen their daddy for so long, the little ones looked particrly clingy and well-behaved, constantly putting food into Sebastians bowl and asking him to eat more. In a short time, Sebastians bowl was piled up into a small mountain. He cried andughed, reached out and rubbed the heads of the little ones, You dont have to take care of daddy, on the contrary, it should be daddy who takes care of you! Its not taking care of, Damon corrected, its called filial obedience. Whats wrong with being filial to ones daddy? This time not only Sebastian, but also everyone else at the table startedughing. Of course its good to be dutiful! Thank you, my babies, for being filial to me. Sebastian thanked seriously. Max was not happy, You brats, you said you would be dutiful to me in the future, but why is there nothing in my bowl? Lukas smiled, Because Uncle Max you have your own children, if we honor you, then what is he doing, is not the opportunity to take credit for us? How bad! Max smiled, immediately stood up, No, I have to hurry home a trip. Sit down! Iwan of the Pearson family gave him a disgusted look, Youre so anxious to mention your son, eat and then go back to watch. Whos watching him, Max replied, Im going to see Talia, everyones out for dinner and Talias home by herself, I dont know if shes eaten yet. As for that brat, he didnt give a damn about it. Hmph, the love rival in thest life, never want to get too much love from him. Maxs son: are you really my real father? Finally, he called the Pearson family to make sure that Talia had finished her meal and gone to bed, and only then did Max sit back in his chair. Everyone finished the meal with jokes andughter. When they walked out of the private room, they saw a familiar figure standing at the door. Rupert, Sebastian slowly lifted his thin lips, long time no see.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Thats right, the person standing outside the door is none other than Rupert. Since Sebastian and Bonnie started acting together, Rupert has been kept in the dark. He and Sebastians brotherly love was torn apart when Anna was sent away. Sebastian originally thought that he would apologize in person after taking Anna back to Lashrey. But he didnt expect Rupert to be so well-informed and came directly to him. Sebastian, why did you lie to me? Rupert had lost a lot of weight during this period of time, and looked very haggard, with scarlet eyes. Sebastians heart was also very bad. Sorry, the fewer people know about this matter, the better, I did not tell you, but also to protect you. Rupert smiled bitterly, I thought we were good brothers who could not say anything. Chapter 2093: Let’s wait and see what happens The atmosphere became a little awkward for a while. Max stood out to round up the situation, Yes, I also said, Sebastian did not even treat me as a family, so I just hit him hard, Mr. Robertson if you are still angry, you also beat him up! Sebastian naturally had no problem with this and walked up to Rupert. He was willing to ept Ruperts revenge. Ruperts fist was clenched, but in the end it was too weak to let go. I want to see Anna, Rupert said. Sebastian nodded, Of course, I have arranged the fastest flight, no surprise, tomorrow morning at eight oclock, Anna and Old Mr. Pearson will arrive at the Lashrey Airport. Thats perfect, well pick them up together. Max suggested again. Rupert refused, I wont go with you, I want to meet Anna alone. It had been too long since he had seen Anna, and he didnt want to have outsiders around. Because, he has many, many things to say to Anna alone. Max understood, I understand, a long goodbye is better than a new marriage, so why dont we do this, let Old Mr. Pearsone back on ater flight, and you pick up Anna first. Okay. Rupert nodded and turned to leave again. Behind him, Max called out to him several times, but it seems that he did not hear. Max was puzzled and scratched his head, Whats wrong with this, he still seems to be angry! Looking at the back, Sebastians thin lips also pursed into a line. This is indeed the first time I have seen such a Rupert. Is it true that he is still angry? Or, is there something else Sebastian pondered for a moment before lifting his steps and heading out, Im going to go look for him, you guys go home first, Ill be back soon. He said he would be back soon, but it was not until nightfall that Sebastian appeared at the entrance of the vi. Bonnie, who was nestled on the couch, heard the movement and immediately looked up, Youre back. Well, where are the little ones? Sebastian nodded his head and asked in a deep voice.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie replied, Tired of ying and just fell asleep. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. After all, Bonnie is a husband and wife, immediately saw that he was not right, and went forward to ask concern, Rupert what is wrong? He is fine. Sebastian replied slowly. Lying! Cant we still tell the truth between us as a couple? Bonnie seriously tensed her face, Come on, whats wrong. This is just over a difficult hurdle of trust between husband and wife, and then Sebastian wants to lie. Do you still want to live a good life? As expected, under Bonnies pressure, Sebastian had to tell the truth. After saying that, both couples were silent. In the unlit living room, only the bright, hazy moonlight shone in, stretching their shadows to the shadows and merging with the darkness. Bonnies mood was even lower than this mass of shadows! How could it be, is it a mistake? For a long time, Bonnie finally could not help but speak, There must be a mistake, did he recheck it? It cant be wrong. Sebastian shook his head, Thats the truth. So what does Rupert think? Bonnie asked with a dull ache pulling at the bottom of her heart. Sebastian tugged at the corner of his mouth, What else can I think, lets take a step. When ites to this kind of thing, anyones heart will be in turmoil, and how can they quickly think of a solution to deal with it. Lets wait and see what happens! Chapter 2094: He tried his best to cover up The words fell, and the couple once again fell into silence. Nothing was said, yet it seemed like a lot was said. Finally it was the maid who came up and urged several times before the two returned to their room to rest. But this night, no one slept peacefully.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Because as soon as they closed their eyes, they thought about Rupert. -Rupert It was the next day. Bonnie did not rest well, with two big dark circles under the eyes downstairs for breakfast. The maid saw this and was very distressed, Mrs. Grant, now that Mr. Grant is back, why dont you sleep well, your body will copse. Bonnie squeezed out a smile, Its okay, its just asional insomnia, its not a big deal. The maid wanted to say something else. But when she looked up, she saw Sebastianing down from upstairs with dark circles under his eyes, so she shut her mouth. This husband and wife are both wearing ck circles under their eyes, it is likely that Im the one who talked too much madam, the maid tried desperately to hold back the frantically rising corners of her mouth, Im going to serve birds nest and give you a tonic! Bonnie: She felt that the maid was thinking a little too much. Never mind, misunderstanding is misunderstanding, she really does not have the energy to rify such trivial matters. Lifting her head, Bonnie met Sebastians azure ck pupils. Sebastian, I want to pick up Anna from the airport, Bonnie said, not close, just from a distance. Okay, Ill go with you after dinner. Sebastian had the same intention. The two of them drove and went straight to the airport. From a long distance, I saw Rupert holding arge bouquet of red roses in his hand. He purposely cleaned himself up today, and even put on a little light makeup, so that the original haggard and thin face is handsome again, with a ck suit, just standing there, it is already a scenery. Many girls couldnt help but get nymphomaniac. But Ruperts eyes didnt even look at them, staring straight at the exit. Until, Annas figure appeared. Ruperts face immediately revealed a smile, walked forward, the roses directly into Annas arms. Anna was wearing a red dress today, which made her skin as white as fat, and with this big handful of roses, even her cheeks were lined with ripples. Why did you send such a big handful of roses, Annained, how can I hold you now that I dont have two empty hands? Rupert dotingly pinched Annas small and pretty nose, Theres no hurry, take your time when you get back. At that, Annas ears flushed pink and she red at Rupert, but did not retort. She followed Rupert out and got in the car to go back to Lashreys vi. When she returned to Lashrey after a month, Anna was very curious and kept asking about what had happened recently. Rupert was patient and told her everything. Its still these two people who are great! Anna couldnt help but give a thumbs up, It seems that I made the right choice in keeping Sebastian in front of Old Mr. Pearson. Old Mr. Pearson is angry? Rupert inquired. Anna nodded and ced the roses in the back seat, and her hands started to get restless, tugging on Ruperts coat and climbing upwards. Of course, after all, Old Mr. Pearson thought he was going to find Bonnie, and then he woke up on the ind, and no one could contact him, no different from being imprisoned. Anyone else would have to be angry. After a pause and added, But now its okay, he came back to find that Sebastian did it all for a reason, naturally will forgive. The car stopped right in front of the crosswalk waiting for the traffic light, Annas hand also directly to Ruperts chest. Through the shirt pinch a hand, willow eyebrows immediately frowned, pimp, your pectoral muscles, how a pinch all the bones? Chapter 2095: Quarrel Rupert subconsciously pushed Annas hand away. The action was too hard and the back of Annas hand hit the steering wheel, causing her to let out a small scream of pain. Anna, is everything okay? Rupert hurriedly asked with concern. How could it be okay? Anna turned over the back of her hand and looked at it, and it was red and hot and painful. She red at Rupert, What are you doing? Its just a touch, it doesnt bother me so much, right? The actual fact is that youve been thinking about you for a long time, and Im afraid youll dislike me, so I dont dare let you touch me again. Rupert exined. Annas suspicious gaze darted around Ruperts body. But finally chose to believe. Okay, on the grounds that you are thin because you miss me, I will not dislike you, I will personally cook recently and feed you a little fatter.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Rupert remembered Annas previous experiences with those fried kitchens. Well, lets forget it! What, Anna crossed her arms in displeasure, you dont like my cooking? Rupert raised his hands in surrender, Of course not, as long as it is your cooking, no matter how difficult to eat, to my ce is delicious, just right, the cost of your cooking once is really too high. How can it be high? For example,st time, the fried eggs with tomatoes, tomatoes five, eggs one fifty, plus the seasoning is not more than ten dors ah. Rupert eyes hidden, lips hooked faint smile, buy ingredients ten dors, but the price of kitchen maintenance is very expensive ah,st time you fried half to see the fire in the pot, almost smashed the integrated stove, smashed things or baster stew pot, solid wood cabs are full of fragments rubbed out of the scratches. These add up to 100, 000 yuan. Anna has nothing to say, hands around the chest. In front of her, her cheeks puffed out and she sulked. Rupert saw this and wanted to unbuckle his seat belt to hug Anna. In the past, when Anna had a temper tantrum, just need this kind of hug, she will immediately will be angry. But not today. The red light has turned green, plus he is now Rupert said dont be angry, then started the car and drove towards home. All the way, Anna was in a foul mood. When she arrived at the door of the house, she even got out of the car directly and went inside, not even taking the roses! Mrs. Robertson youre back. The maid in the house saw Anna and immediately greeted her. Anna gave a hint, still puffed up, and went straight to her room. The maid was puzzled. How could shee back from a trip and still be so angry? Did she not have a good time? As she was thinking about it, Rupert came in with roses in his hand. Mr. Robertson, the maid rushed forward and helped to take the roses, This is for Mrs. Robertson, its really beautiful, Mrs. Robertson just went upstairs, Ill go get her now. No need. Rupert called out to the maid, Shes been flying for so long, Im afraid shes already tired, let her get some rest. Oh, then this rose the maid asked again. Rupert pointed to the living room, Put it there and watch. At that, the maid was a little puzzled. Such a beautiful bouquet of roses, Mrs. Robertson has not seen it, and want to put it in the living room as an ornament? Then why buy them? And Mr. Robertson has been thinking about having his wife back, and now that shes back, howe shes not happy at all. On the contrary, between the eyebrows with a few mncholy. These two people, what happened? Chapter 2096: Did he really say that? The maid muttered and took the roses and put them in a vase and ced them on the coffee table in the living room. A veryrge bunch, fiery red swaying, very beautiful.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. When the maids saw it, they were even more motivated to work. The two masters of the house, on the other hand, were both listless. One stayed in the study, one stayed in the bedroom, did note out. The maid could not figure out what kind of conflict these two were having, but after thinking about it, she prepared the meal and sent it up. Rupert was working in his study, and when he pushed the door open, he smelled a pungent smell of disinfectant, which made the maids eyes tear up. Mr. Robertson, what have you done in this house? The maid asked with concern. Rupert denied, No, I just thought the house smelled bad, so I covered it with disinfectant water. Huh? The maids expression snapped. Well, thats probably what makes doctors different! If other people feel that the house smells bad, they will think about opening the windows and spraying perfume. Rupert, who is a doctor, chose to use disinfectant. That said, the smell of disinfectant water is not bad? As he was thinking, Rupert spoke again, Wheres the wife? Shes still in her room, she hasnte out today. I think she must be hungry, so Im going to bring her food. The maid answered immediately. Rupert nodded, After the meal, see what else the wife needs, and send it over, and if she is not in a good mood, take her to the mall. The maids expression was difficult, Im sure she wont be willing if I ask her to go shopping, so you should go yourself, Mr. Robertson! Ruperts lips twitched and then gave up, Forget it, if you cant call her, let her continue to rest in her room. Okay. The maid hurriedly nodded her head and withdrew from the study. If she didnt go out, she would be suffocated by the smell of sterile water. Adjusting her breathing, the maid only went to the bedroom and knocked on the door. There was a loud banging from the room, and Annas voice was clearlyced with anger, Donte in! Mrs. Robertson, its me, Ivee to bring you food, cant Ie in? The maid asked cautiously. In the room, there was silence for a full three minutes. Just when the maid hesitated to speak again, Anna came over and opened the door. The maids eyes were sharp, and her gaze fell on Annas feet, Oh, Mrs. Robertson, why are you barefoot, youll catch a cold. Annas face is full of care, If you get a cold, you get a cold, its not going to kill you. When she said this, her head was still facing out. It seems to be talking to her, but in fact it is shouting at others. The maid: I was a little suspicious, but now Im pretty sure that Anna and Rupert are just having a falling out. Anna is originally a straightforward person, temperes and goes quickly, now is waiting for a step down. The fact that Rupert didnt give this step is what made her do such a childish thing. The maid put the food on the table and found slippers for Anna to put on. The maid put on the slippers and said, Mr. Robertson is a bit busy, but he is especially concerned about you, and instructed me to see that you finish your meal before leaving, saying that he would be distressed if you were starving. Although the words added to the jealousy, but Rupert expressed, this is the meaning! Annas expression instantly loosened for a few moments, and a light shone in her eyes, Really, he really said that? Chapter 2097: Almost said something The maid nodded her head forcefully, Really, its more real than pearls! Annas face emerged with an arrogantly twisted expression, Che, who knows if its true, if you care about me so much, why dont you juste over to me? I guess Im afraid youre still angry, so when I see him, I wont eat. The maid racked her brains to make up a reason. The words sounded wed, but Anna didnt hear them at all. After grunting and muttering a few words, she went to eat. Its true that she was hungry, she hadnt eaten anything since she got off the ne, and she only ate a little cookie on the ne. Anna ate all the food that the maid brought to her. The maid said, Maam, Mr. Robertson said youve been traveling for a while, so you dont have time to go to the mall, so let me go with you and buy whatever you want! Sure, Anna agreed, shopping at the mall is fine, but I wont go with you, Ill let Bonnie go with me! Its only fun to go shopping between girlfriends, going with the maid, you cant even say a word. The maid didnt insist, after all, she didnt really want to go either. The task assigned to her will bepleted! Anna got up and went to the checkroom, picking out clothes while calling Bonnie. At this moment, Bonnie was outside their vi. Once he saw that the call was from Anna, he almost got scared and threw the phone away. No way, hiding in such a hidden corner, even Anna could see it? Bonnie took several deep breaths and prepared herself mentally before she picked up the phone.N?velDrama.Org content. Bonnie, where are you, lets go shopping, Ive been on the ind for a month without buying new clothes, Im suffocating, Im going to max out my pimps card today! Annas tone of voice, obviously with a happy. Bonnie was a little confused. She was following Ruperts car all the way here, and when she arrived home, Anna clearly looked like she was puffed up and arguing. Now she is happy, it seems that the two people have made up? However, certainly not the truth, otherwise Anna where there is still the heart to go shopping ah! Bonnie, are you listening to me? Anna did not get an answer and raised her voice to ask. Bonnie came back to her senses, Yeah, Im listening Yeah, lets go shopping. Where are you, and where are we meeting? Anna asked again. Bonnie hesitated, Actually, Im already at your doorstep and thought Ide over to see you, since you said you wanted to go shopping, Ill wait for you at the door. As expected of good girlfriends, they all think of the same thing! Anna was very happy, Wait for me for ten minutes,e downstairs immediately. Okay. Ten minutester, Anna appeared in front of Bonnie. She had changed into a goose yellow halter dress, with a small pearl-stitched blouse on top, looking particrly beautiful. Bonnie could not help but frown and ordered her to go back and change, Wearing so little, what if you catch a cold? If you catch a cold, take your medicine. Anna doesnt care, You forget, pimp is a doctor, cure a cold is also handy. Rupert has no time to treat you, hes busy with a lot of things and helping Sebastian and I straighten out the Jones Group mess. Bonnie almost said a slip of the tongue. The eyes vainly look elsewhere, mouth fiercely, Anyway, if you have a cold, I let my brother to you, he is very powerful medical skills, to ensure that the needle three times your cold will be good. Chapter 2098: Sitting on the moon is equal to being reborn? Anna is most afraid of needles. The first time she heard this, she immediately raised her hands in surrender, No, no, there is a doctor at home, why bother Mr. Pearson ah. And if you choose Rupert to cure yourself, at least you dont have to get acupuncture! If the medicine is too bitter, you will also be coaxed. Treatment is not generally good. So, only a fool would choose Max to see himself! Bonnie originally just wanted to change the subject and nodded along with this, Yes, my brother just recently got a son, so he couldnt care less about treating people. Anna smiled, her eyes widened, Its already born! When she took Old Mr. Pearson abroad, Talia was still pregnant. I didnt expect that in the blink of an eye, she had already given birth.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Yes, its been a while since she gave birth, in another ten days, Talia should be out of the month. Bonnie nodded her head. Anna rubbed her chin, Mr. Pearson must be depressed, after looking forward to it for so long, its actually a brat, must think its a former love interest. What a god! How do you know? Bonnie couldnt help but ask curiously. Anna bared her teeth, I guessed, you see how much he usually spoils you ah, a proper spoiled sister devil, plus your the Pearson familys fine tradition, must be hoping for a daughter. Unfortunately, the hope was dashed. And ording to Maxs character, Im afraid he wont let Talia have a second one. Talia to the second trimester, the whole body edema, especially the feet, even size 49 slippers can not fit, arms and legs are a poke a nest, the surface is swollen to reflect. Max was distressed to death. So, the probability is that you cant let Talia have a second one. Its good not to have one. Bonnie nodded her head, More is also very distressing, afraid that they are partial to who, left out who. She, for example, has so many children in the family that she has to do the kissing thing six times over, and her mouth is numb! Anna: She suspects Bonnie is in Versailles and has ample evidence! Theres nothing fun about shopping anyway, why dont we buy some mom and pop stuff and go see Talia! Anna suggested. Bonnie naturally had no problem with that. As long as it distracts Anna from putting all her attention on Rupert, anything will do. The two of them went to the mom and pop store, made a big purchase, and set off for the Pearson family. Talia had just finished feeding the baby and was happy to see the two of theme together, Anna, Im sorry I didnt pick you up today and that you came all the way to see me. Anna handed over the things she bought to the maid, If I really let you pick me up from the airport, am I still a human being, you are now a national treasure, you have to sit properly during the month. If you blow or something during the month, it is easy to fall sick. Talia is not convinced of this, It is said that sitting in the moon is a womans chance to be reborn and change her physique, if you dont sit well, you will go from healthy to weak willow, it doesnt make sense. Why ah? Anna wondered, Many old people around me, including my mother, also said that when they gave birth to me did not do a good month, so the root of the disease fell. Talia then exined, In that case, if you didnt have a good birth this time, then you can have another one and be born again. It doesnt matter how you give birth before, as long as you have a goodst month, its a rebirth. Anna listened with a start, It seems, it really makes sense. Chapter 2099: Putting an end to postnatal depression Bonnie couldnt help butugh and shake her head. Raising her hand and patting Annas shoulder, Dont listen to Talias nonsense, sitting on the moon is nourishing qi and blood, rebirth is just an exaggerated statement from the older generation. If you dont raise your blood and qi well, of course you will be weak and sick. Then I see that those women abroad also do not need to sit for the menstruation, but also well? Talia continued to argue. Bonnie exined, They grew up with a different lifestyle than we ah, Weskiney talk about hot water for health, but foreign countries are ice water all year round, some countries are even ice American as water to drink, their bodies have long been used to, we can notpare. Talia defeated. The voice is full of helplessness, Bonnie, although you have not studied medicine, but now these truths very understand ah. Bonnie replied, After all, Im surrounded by famous doctors, so I know a little by ear. She stepped forward and took Talias hand. Talia, I know why youve always resisted moonlighting, its because youre too bored at home, right? Yes. Talia admitted, Now the whole family treats me like a national treasure, even opening the window to ventte the house has to count the time, for fear of one more cold breeze into the house, its really boring. She knew, of course, that the Pearsons were caring for her, so she just muttered a few words in front of Bonnie and Anna. Anna, Bonnie turned her head to look at Anna, in order to celebrate your return with my grandfather, I n to throw a concert at the Pearson family, the star group you used to like, is not recently in Lashrey ah? Anna instantly understood her meaning, Ill check, even if they are not in Lashrey, I still have other idols!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. A small concert in the hall of the Pearson family, just close people to attend. It wouldnt be too lively, but at least it would give Talia something to enjoy. Talia also understood the two peoples thoughts, hurriedly waved his hand, No, it is very expensive to invite stars, if you can let me go for a walk in the garden and have a BBQ, Im already very happy. In short, just want to go out and get some fresh air. Thats not a problem, arrange it together. Bonnie nodded, Well eat BBQ and watch the star concert at the same time. Thats right, it wont cost much, just ask Bonnie won the battle in Lashrey, how many people are waiting to rub it in, if you can be invited into the Pearson family, the future of the star is bound to be very big. Anna said. Maybe, there will be people who will pay money back. This, indeed, was Annas point. Bonnie asked her assistant to go to the entertainmentpany and exin her intentions, many of the agents of the starlets immediately volunteered, saying that their artists could go to the show, without any payment, as long as Bonnie announced the invitation in the name of the Jones Group. The assistant was surrounded by agents. When she got out, she had a stack of business cards in her hand. She couldnt decide, so she handed them all over to Bonnie and asked Bonnie to filter out the artists she wanted. But Bonnie was very simple, Invite all of them! What? The assistant doubted she heard wrong, Invite all of them, isnt that a bit too many people, Im afraid the Pearson family hall cant fit? Then we should arrange to go outdoors, pick a good day, the wind is beautiful, the sun is warm, plus a bunch of stars to keep the eyes, it will be very interesting! Bonnie said. Chapter 2100: I think it’s interesting The assistant then said nothing more. Anyway, they were all artists who didnt want money, so there was nothing to lose by calling to the party. The Jones Group released the invitation at this time to prove to Lashrey that they were not influenced by Mrs. Suirong and could eat and y in peace. Within an hour, the drafted invitation was posted online. Instantly, it set off a storm and shot straight to the top of Weibos hot list. Talia clutched her phone, her eyes full of anticipation, I must take a picture with them all that day, and then ask for an autograph to make a collection book. Ill find a photographer to take your picture, and I promise to make you look beautiful. Bonnie said.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. I was about to say that Anna could take care of the makeup when I realized that Anna was actually not in the room. Strange, where did this person go? The maid came up and answered, Miss Newman went to the childrens room next door, she likes the young master very much! Bonnie then went to the childrens room next door. She saw Anna holding the baby and ying with it. Probably because she had never held a baby before, Annas hands looked a little stiff and careful, as if she was holding a piece of beautiful jade. She was chatting with her sister-inw from time to time, Dont they say that boys look more like their mothers, but why do I think he looks more like Mr. Pearson? The sister-inw smiled, When children are small, they are more like people of their own gender, and when they grow up, their features will change, and then the boy will look like his mother and the girl will look like her father. So thats how it is. Anna nodded, In that case, if I have a son, he will look like Rupert when he is young and then look like me when he grows up? Yes, replied the sister-inw, but Miss Newman, you and your husband are both very good-looking, and no matter who the child looks like, it is bound to be a beautiful child. Anna nodded without the slightest ambiguity, Thats true, especially me, Im very good-looking. You have no shame, no one can boast about themselves like that. Bonnie was speechless and walked in. Anna strained her neck to argue, Isnt it, I am very good-looking ah, otherwise how Rupert will love me to death? line line line, you look good. Bonnie was convinced by this cheeky. The sister-inw thenplimented, Miss Newman has a great body and a beautiful face, how many people out therepliment Mr. Robertson for being blessed. Annas tail went up to the sky as she received the affirmation, Hear that, my beauty is recognized! After a pause, she looked at her sister-inw again, and her expression began to beplicated, But why is his buttocks wet to the touch, is he spitting up milk? Spit up milk from the mouth, the buttocks that piece of wet, probably ouch, Miss Newman you quickly give me the child, this is pee! The sister-inw reacted and hurriedly picked up the child. But it was already toote. Annas hands, as well as on the clothes, were made arge wet. It was all the little ones work. Bonnie couldnt hold back and let out a giggle, Come with me, Ill take you to change your clothes. The Pearson family is after all the mothers family, is to Bonnie prepared room, plus the Pearsons spoil Bonnie, so the checkroom is stuffed with seasonal new. Anna randomly picked a dress, slowly and methodically change. It scares you, right? Kids are like that, they cant control their behavior yet, so they often get it on people. Bonnie exined. Anna surveyed herself in the mirror and patted the folds on her dress, her voice soft, It didnt scare me, I think its quite funny. Chapter 2101: Let’s Have a Baby Bonnie just thought she was speaking politely, so she didnt pay much attention to it. After changing her clothes, she stayed with Anna for a while before leaving. When she was leaving, she made an appointment toe to the Pearson family for a star meeting in three days. Shall I take you home? Bonnie asked. Anna waved her hand, I still have to go to the mall, I forgot to buy something. Then Ill walk you to the mall. No, I dont know the way to the mall or I dont have money to buy it, I still need you to follow me all the time, if you do this again, it looks like you are deliberately attentive, what is it, you are hiding something from me? Anna asked. She is not stupid, she already has a keen sense of what is wrong. Bonnies palms were sweating slightly and she said, Its okay if you dont appreciate it. I thought you had juste back and sacrificed so much for me, so I wanted to make it up to you, but I was misunderstood! Anna smiled, We are good friends, we have been friends for many years, no need topensate! It is her willingness to do this for Bonnie. In turn, Anna believes that Bonnie is willing to do the same for her. The two parted at the entrance of the Pearson family. However, Bonnie asked the Pearson family maid to drive Anna to the mall. Anna did not refuse this. It was better to have a ride than to stand on the side of the road and hail a car. She quickly arrived at the mall, went straight to one of the stores on the top floor, and left with a full load. When she returned home, it waspletely dark and the maid was still waiting in the living room. When she saw Annaing back, she hurriedly reached out to pick up the shopping bags, Mrs. Robertson, you are finally back, I thought you were going to spend the night at Mrs. Grants. Its been a long time since theyve seen each other, so Im not going to be a huge light bulb. Anna replied. By the way, she pushed away the maids hand, Ill just take these things up myself, you should hurry up and get some rest too. Okay. The maid nodded her head. Turning to leave, she was called by Anna again, By the way, where is Rupert? Mr. Robertson is still in the study, I went up once to bring coffee, the table is full of papers, it should take a long time to deal with. The maid answered.N?velDrama.Org content. Why is he still busy! Anna was a little upset, but looking down at the bag in her hand, her eyes were a little more gentle. She didnt say anything, and went back to her room in a happy mood. At three oclock in the morning, Rupert finally got up and came out of the study. He carried a strong smell of disinfectant, so smoky that people almost dropped tears. Walked to the door of the room, was going to open the door, but then put his hand down. Tonight, it is better to sleep in the study. I was just about to turn around when I heard a click from behind me and the door was opened. Rupert was unprepared and was dragged in by a slender white hand. Then there was another click, and the door closed. The woman in front of him, like an octopus, pushed him against the door and wrapped her whole body around him, seeking his lips in the darkness with her red. Lips sought his lips. Anna, Rupert said with a helpless face, trying to push Anna away, stop it. Anna lifted her head, her clear eyes shining with a dazzling light, Im not fooling around, pimp, lets have a baby! Bonnie has six children, Vivian has a daughter, and even Talia has a son. But she and Rupert dont have one yet. When she saw the baby today, a thought popped into Annas head. She wanted to have a baby, a daughter who would look like her and grow up to look like Rupert! Of course, a son is also possible, as long as it is a child with Rupert. Chapter 2102: Don’t be in a hurry Anna took Ruperts hand and pressed it against her waist. Rupert looked down and realized that Anna was wearing a gauze skirt that appeared to be a little bit of a reluctance, and in the dim light, there was a sense of beauty. Rupert breathed heavily for a few moments, and his pupils were tinged with lust. pimp, have a baby with me! Anna again issued an invitation. She has made a big investment today. Specially went to the mall to buy this dress, and again learned to take the initiative toe up. Although knowing that the price of doing so is bound to be not being able to get up tomorrow or even the day after Anna nervous anticipation. But Rupert changed his usual attitude, the sentiment under his eyes quickly returned to calm and pushed Anna away, Good boy, I have a heavy smell of disinfectant. Just take a shower, I can help you rub your back oh. Anna continued. The first thing you need to do is to take down Rupert! Rupert helpless, then you go wait for me, Ill go take a shower, quickly. The first thing you need to do is to get back to bed with Anna, and then take out a light pink candle from the drawer and light it. The candlelight swayed, the room was bright and dark, and it seemed more ambient. Anna originally thought that this was probably a deliberate romantic game. But soon, her eyelids will be increasingly heavy, and finally directly can not carry, eyelids kissed, dreaming of the week. Rupert then came out of the bathroom, all dry, no shower at all. He went to the bed, covered Anna carefully, and touched her face, and theny down next to her. A night of good dreams. Anna opened her eyes in the golden glow of early morning. After a brief daze, she recalled everything that happenedst night. Subconsciously, she turned her head to look next to her and found Rupert sleeping peacefully, but his sleepy face could not hide his tiredness and haggardness. Anna couldnt help but stutter in her heart. The pimp was so exhausted fromst nights intensity? The corners of Annas mouth could not help but raise a smile, the heart has begun to think freely of her own pregnant look. But soon, Anna found out that something was wrong. Rupert under the quilt part, fully dressed, and she is also, the body of the sarong is still set, not half torn and pulled traces. That means pimp, Anna reached out to push Rupert, with disbelief and anger in her eyes, what happenedst night, didnt we all agree? Why didnt Rupert do anything! Rupert was pushed awake and sat up with his hands propped up, his eyes fell on the angry Anna. Anna, calm down. Anna red at him fiercely, I cant calm down, Rupert, why dont you touch me, is it that in your eyes, I have lost my attraction? It was obvious that she had already done this, but why was Rupert unwilling to touch her? Was it that he was already tired of himself? It is said that after marriage, men will have a feeling that the baby bes trash after they get it.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She thought she and Rupert had had a stormy journey, so this would not happen. I didnt expect to get hit too! As they were arguing, the maid heard themotion and rushed upstairs, Mrs. Robertson, Mr. Robertson, is something wrong with you? She was worried that the two were in danger, so she rushed straight into the bedroom. Ruperts eyes instantly sank, subconsciously pulled the quilt to wrap Anna tightly, Who let you in, get out! Chapter 2103: Can we make love later? When the maid saw that it was indeed fine and Rupert was fierce, she hurriedly withdrew from the room. After making sure the maid left, Ruperts tense emotions rxed. How could his Anna be seen by others? Not even the maid! Anna was angry as hell, but now it has mostly subsided. At least the small details shown in these matters prove that Rupert still loves her. But, what happenedst night must be exined clearly! Rupert was full of helplessness, I came outst night and you were already sleeping like a piglet, I thought you probably worked too hard on the boat, so I couldnt bear to wake you up. Anna lowered her head and gave a sullen oh. But the corners of her mouth couldnt help but rise a few points. So thats how it is! She thought Rupert didnt love himself anymore.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Anna stretched out her hand and took Ruperts arm, Then what I told youst night, you still remember, right? She said that she wanted to have a child with Rupert. Ruperts eyes shed, Theres no hurry, we just got married not long ago, Anna, Id prefer to spend time with you as a couple. Its not like were going to get pregnant right away. Lets try first. If we do get pregnant, well be a family of three. Anna said. Rupert originally wanted to say something else, but looking at Annas longing look, he didnt refute it after all. He just said, When Im done with the matter at hand, you also take good care of your health. Dont worry, since Im going to be a mother, I definitely want to be the healthiest mother, yes, Ill go buy folic acid to eatter! Annas eyes were already shining. Rupert touched Annas cheek, got up and got out of bed, changed into his suit and left. Said he was going to make a trip to see Sebastian. -The Jones Group. Sebastian and Bonnie are reconciling thepanys books for the period. Sebastian is happy to see the huge amount of money Bonnie has brought to thepany. His woman, very impressive! So, it seems that thepany can bepletely handed over to you, and I will stay home to take care of theundry and cooking, dragging the children, and waiting for you toe home every day. Sebastian said. If you give Bonnie more time, I believe she will be Lashreys new business leader! But Bonnie has no intention of doing so. Im just trying to keep my head above water. If I were to keep managing the Jones Group, it would be over, so forget it. Shes not going to keep managing thispany! Yeah, Sebastian changed his tune, business is about socializing and dressing up for dinner and drinks with a bunch of guys, Id be jealous. Sebastian would never allow anyone to cast ogling, greedy nces at Bonnie! Just now I was asked to manage thepany, and now youre backtracking, Mr. Grant, your ideas are always the same. Bonnie teased. Sebastian stretched out his hand and took Bonnie into his arms, his thin lips rubbed against her temples, and every word he spat out, even the punctuation marks, carried a hot temperature, Im also very confused, howe I have all kinds of ideas in front of you, probably, because you can easily sway me! Bonnie some trembling, the body is so soft that it can hardly stand. In the office, the atmosphere was charming. Until Ruperts voice rang out, Im sorry to interrupt you two, but now, can I borrow Sebastian for a few minutes? Chapter 2104: It’s not that easy Almost subconsciously, Bonnie pushed Sebastian away. Her face was flushed. You guys talk, Ill go wait outside. Sebastian tugged her back, No need to go out, he only came to talk about Anna, you also know it, just together to get an idea, after all, you are Annas best friend. Rupert raised his eyebrows secretly, but was not too surprised. Between husband and wife, there is nothing to talk about. Plus, Anna was Bonnies best friend. Also, its just as well that youre here, Bonnie, so you can help me out and see what I can do to dissuade her. Rupert said, walking over to the couch and sitting down. He was now weak and tired after a few more steps and needed to sit down and rest. What kind of thoughts? Bonnie inquired curiously. Rupert replied, Anna said that she wanted to have a child with me. Ahem! Bonnie choked on her own saliva, tears rolled down her face, and looked at Rupert with incredulous eyes, Did I hear that right? Yes, she wants to have a child with me, andst night has been put into action, but fortunately I lit the tranquilizing incense, and put her to sleep. Rupert said, scratching his head with some annoyance. If it were the old days, he would have been happy that Anna had such an idea. And will also be day and night to create a small person. Just to be able to have their own and Annas crystallization early. But now, he wont think about such things anymore.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. The problem is,st night can be Anna will be perfunctory, and after that? Im afraid I wont be able to avoid it! Sebastian nodded his head, So the reason you came to me is because you want me to give you some kind of idea? Any kind, as long as you can eliminate this kind of thing without avoiding Anna, I thought you should have more experience. Rupert said. After all, Sebastian and Bonnie had been married for a long time. There should be separation experience, right? Sebastian but quickly sank his face, I have no experience, unless I travel or necessary situation acting, I will not be separated from Bonnie. This time to say he has experience, is to kill him? Rupert also realized that he said the wrong thing, immediately raised his hand, Well, then also please help me out, I really cant think of anyone to look for. Why, for good reason, Anna wants to have a child with you, Bonnie but thinking about this question, is she has found out something, so want to leave the continuation of your love ah? At that, Ruperts face suddenly changed. Without thinking, he denied, Impossible, she cant know. Sebastian also felt that Anna did not know. Otherwise, ording to Annas character, she would have already cried out to take Rupert to the treatment, how would she think of having a child at this time? In short, this child cannot be wanted. Ruperts eyes were firm, If you guys cant think of a way to help me either, Ill just get tied up. Youre crazy, Bonnie was so angry that she wanted to hit Rupert, your disease is not really terminal, there is still a possibility of cure, but the ligation is irreversible, by the time you are cured, it will be toote to regret! Rupert smiled bitterly, Its true that its not a terminal disease, but its a heart, and I cant find ten people in the world who match my heart, and its scattered all over the world, even if I can find it, can I be sure that I can operate before I die? Chapter 2105: How to keep him from knowing Both Bonnie and Sebastian were silent. Trying to find a matching heart, with someone who was eligible to donate, and, who could do the transnt before Rupert became critically ill, was just too hard! Its no wonder Rupert was so negative. I have contacted doctors abroad and will look for a suitable heart in the gene pool, I believe there will be results soon, and by then, no matter how much it costs, I will cure you. Sebastian said in a deep voice. Bonnie also followed and nodded, Thats right, I also talked to Professor Smith, he is so well-known abroad and knows a lot of friends in this area, there is no chance that there will be clues. I hope so! Rupert is still not hopeful. He circled the topic back to the child, urging the two to think of a way for themselves. Sebastian pondered for a moment before slowly lifting his thin lips, I can be the viin, just tell Anna that I asked you to go abroad to deal with something and cante back for a short time. In this way, two people can not meet, and how is it possible to have a child? Bonnie shook her head, No, ording to Annas personality, Im afraid that she will directly follow the past, then Rupert isted, only afraid that the situation will be even worse. Rupert felt the same way and looked Sebastian up and down, Are you really serious about giving me ideas? Sebastian: I told you that he has no experience in this area, think can onlye up with this idea ah! Or else, take a pill. Bonnie did offer a more reliable opinion, There is a long-term contraceptive pill, the harm to the human body is very small, but can be effective contraception. For Anna to take? Rupert hesitated, Although the damage is minimal, but not the same as no harm ah. Its a medicine with three toxins. Annas body is already bad, what if the hormone disorder is caused by taking pills?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. This is not good, that is not good either. Sebastian and Bonnie look at each other, and they are out of options. In short, do not want children, one of you have to make sacrifices, of course, I do not advise you to make that big sacrifice, the future of things who can say it, in case the heart transnt is sessful, there are you regret. Sebastian voice low said. Ruperts mind, but suddenly popped up an idea to. I know what to do! He said and was about to walk out. Bonnie hurriedly tugged him, What did you think of, dont be ridiculous. Do you know about subcutaneous contraception? Rupert exined, Its harmless and reversible, so as long as Anna wants to have a babyter, she can take it out whenever she wants. That way, it would be hidden from Anna. Bonnies heart sank, Is that okay? If Anna knows that youre doing this to her, shell be angry. Of course I know she will be angry, Rupert helplessly pulled up the corner of his mouth, but this is the best way, if I liveter, she is angry I can apologize properly and spend the rest of my life to make up for it; If I die, Im afraid she wont be able to be angry either! Okay, Bonnie also knew that it was absolutely impossible to let Rupert have a child with Anna without any psychological burden at this time. She lowered her long, slender eyshes and felt sorry for Rupert. He has to hide the truth and to deceive Anna, this is the best way. JustC After all, its a surgery, how do you get Anna to do it without her knowledge? Chapter 2106: When will she get pregnant On this point, Rupert already had a solution. Anna trusted him enough to take her for a full body checkup, during which anesthesia would be used, and she wouldnt suspect too much. When the surgery is done, then find a reason to put it off. If you really cant get around, remember to ask us for help. Bonnie admonished. Rupert nodded his head, got up and left. Looking at his back, Bonnie couldnt help but sigh, I dont know what will happen to the two of themter. I guess, they will be together forever, right? Sebastian reached out and took her into his arms, If youre not sure, you can ask Erika to do the math, Erika is the best at divination. Erika Bonnie remembered thatst time Erika said that because she had calcted what had already happened, the divination might not be so effective now. If Erika is asked to calcte such things again, Erika should have a great psychological burden, right? She would worry that she didnt get it right, so she would feel guilty and uneasy. So lets forget it! But Bonnie didnt say anything to Sebastian about this, she just said, Dont count on Erika for everything, shes just a kid. And even if it is calcted that we can be together properly in the future, we still need to try to find a matching heart for Rupert for transntation now. Wife has a point, Sebastian nodded, you finish these calctions and go home, Ill take care of the rest, and if you have time, you can contact Specialist Smith again if you find any clues. Good. Bonnie nodded her head. Stay until noon, Bonnie and Sebastian had lunch together, and only then left to go home. Just walking into the foyer, she heard Annas voice. You kids are ganging up on me, arent you? Anna puffed up and threw the cards in her hand on the carpet, Im not ying anymore, Im ying Monopoly and Ive lost. Damon walked up, picked up the cards and put them back into Annas hand, Godmother, this is because you dont know how to run a business, Ill join you, you can have all my winnings, dont be angry. Really? Youre still the best, so show me the cards youre holding now and give me all the good ones. Anna got an inch. Damon was very cooperative and really handed the card over. But before Anna could pick it up, it was taken away by Bonnie. Bonnies face was full of disgust, How old are you, why are you still bullying children? This can be a child! Anna argued, The mental age of several of thembined, can be seven or eight times mine, if I dont y it safe, how can I win over them. Bonnie: Youve got a point!N?velDrama.Org content. The school called, said you have not been to ss for so long, in order to confirm your homework, you have to go to school tomorrow to take the mapping test, you hurry upstairs to read books. Bonnie said. Knowing that the test was going to be taken, several people hurriedly slipped away. To give little Joanna to tutor ah, otherwise little Joanna tomorrow fail how to do! In the living room, only Bonnie and Anna were left. Bonnie squatted down and cleaned up the toys on the floor. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Anna heatedlyughed, Because I also decided toe over on the spur of the moment, originally to go to the drugstore to buy something, and then thought of Erika, so I came over to find her to tell a trigram. What? Bonnie inquired. Anna blinked and a blush tinged the tips of her ears, To calcte when exactly I will be pregnant. Chapter 2107: Pregnancy is Fate Bonnies heart was suddenly tightened.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. I didnt expect Anna to move so fast and already start looking for Erika to divine the fortune. So, what did Erika say? Bonnie kept herself as calm as possible, her tone careless. If Erika said that Anna couldnt be pregnant, Anna would definitely take Rupert for a medical checkup to see if there was something wrong with her body. At that time, Ruperts hidden condition will also be exposed. Why didnt I think to advise Erika? Bonnie regretted it! And Anna said, Erika did not say that the birth of a child is destiny, destiny will be natural, but I am destined to be a blessed person. So I guess that must mean that I can get pregnant, right? Bonnie nodded along with this, That should be correct. The next second, Annas expression was a little more serious, But Erika also said that there are bad things happening around metely, and that I should pay attention or change direction so I can avoid it. Bonnies heart thumped! Bad things, it cant mean that Rupert has a heart problem and needs a heart transnt to live, right? Actually, Erikas math is not very urate these days, so she may have miscalcted. Bonnie rushed to say. Anna followed and nodded her head, Erika also told me the same thing, saying that she may not be urate now, so dont take what she said too seriously. The way Anna looks now, its obvious that she really doesnt care about it. Bonnies heart dropped back into her stomach. Okay, you also just came back, sorry to disturb you two couplesst night, today happens to be free, you also came over, so eat here, by the way, stay with me for the night, I have a lot of things to say to you! I said this on purpose, in fact, to prevent Anna from going back to Rupert to create a viin. The good thing is that Anna did not notice this, but also very quick to nod and agree, Just in time, I also want to stay to ask you something. The first thing you need to do is to get ready for pregnancy, so help me see what is missing from the health products I bought for pregnancy. Therge sofa was filled with the health supplements Anna had bought. Just folic acid alone, she bought more than ten kinds. Bonnie was dumbfounded, Youre going to eat this for dinner. The actual pregnancy, not to mention the preparation, until the birth of a child, can not eat all ah! I dont know which brand is good, so I bought them all to try, you can also help me reference. Anna said. After a pause, she asked, Which kind of birds nest is good to buy, or should I eat sea cucumber? I heard that eating sea cucumber in the morning on an empty stomach is very good for the body and strengthens it. Just eat and drink normally, go to bed early and get up early, dont drink and smoke and drink carbonated beverages, and youll be fine. Bonnie replied. So careful, it is too easy to give yourself a psychological burden, when the timees, but it is difficult to conceive. Anna hurriedly took out a notebook to write down, You said slow down, I can not write so fast, early to bed and early to rise what is behind ah? Bonnie was dumbfounded. What is she doing? I was hoping Anna wouldnt put too much into this pregnancy thing, but now Im talking more and more about it, making it seem like Im the one who wants Anna to get pregnant the most. Anna, Bonnie reached out and jerked Annas book away, Its been said that pregnancy is destiny, destiny wille naturally, its useless for you to take notes, we havent seen each other for a long time, cant we talk about something else? Chapter 2108: Circling back to the main topic The words do not work for Anna. Sheughed heatedly and snatched the book back again, Writing a few words and not dyed for a long time, very quickly, what did you sayter, do not drink or smoke and what? dont drink carbonated drinks. Bonnie helplessly replied. When Anna finished writing, finally was pulled to the garden. The two talked about tomorrows star meet and greet. Annas attention was instantly diverted, I saw the invitation released by Jones Group, there are quite a few stars I like inside, wait for tomorrow I carry a professional camera to take pictures! Youre not still a celebrity, are you? Bonnie said, looking up and down. Anna bristled, I can continue to follow the stars even when I am seventy or eighty years old! There is no age limit on this. After a pause, she added, But I mainly want to print out the photos and post them at home. Bonnie reached out and pointed at the tip of her nose, Thats not star-struck! Youre really wrong, not star-struck, but I heard that if you often look at pictures of handsome and beautiful people when youre pregnant, the baby you give birth to will also be very good-looking,parable to the stars! Bonnie: The topic hase back to me. Im not sure Im going to be able to get the job done. The first thing you need to do is to get ready to talk, and Anna interrupted her directly. Okay, okay, I know what you want to say, Ill pay attentionter and not say anything rted to pregnancy as much as possible, okay? After saying this, she couldnt help but mutter, I really dont understand why youre so resistant, as if you dont want me to have a baby very much. Bonnie: !!! Is she acting so obvious? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre getting into. Anna had not felt anything, but when she saw this, she narrowed her eyes, No way, Im really right? You really dont want me to have children? Of course I do, Im hoping youll have a few more and well get to kiss each other. Bonnie regained herposure. I just hope that you are ready to give birth to a child, and the fact that you came back and suddenly said you wanted to have a child makes me suspect that you are a brainiac. Annaughed heatedly, You think so too dont you, in fact I think so myself. Did you really want to have a baby out of the blue? Bonnie asked. In return, Annas silence. I dont know why, but after I came back and saw Pimp in front of me, all that was left in my mind was that I wanted to give him a baby! Its probably because its been too long since Ive seen it, so I want to have the crystallization of two peoples love quickly, so I can find myself something else to pass the time. Bonnie was silent. Is this Annas sixth sense? Because of the feeling that Ruperts life might be in danger, it spawned the idea of wanting a child in her mind What are you thinking about you,e and look at this Kawasaki rose, tomorrow star meet, can I pick a bunch to send to my idol ah? Anna has jumped off the topic and stood in front of the flowers to ask.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Bonnie also quickly gathered her thoughts and went up to her, Sure, you can pick as many as you want, no one will appreciate them in the garden anyway, so I might as well let you borrow the flowers and give them to the Buddha. I knew you were the best for me. Anna gave Bonnie a big hug. Bonnie was almost breathless from the hug, reached out and pushed her, Come on, if you keep hugging me Im going to break. Anna smiled and let her go, Its not that easy, by the way, what are you going to do with Mrs. Keomany? Chapter 2109: Determined to make a change The topic jumped, and Bonnies eyes all deepened a few points. She shook her head towards Anna, with a few moments of deliberation in her voice, Im not sure for now, lets wait until my mother-inw and father-inw return from their honeymoon! After all, Mrs. Keomany is Summers own mother. So to settle Mrs. Keomany, we should let Summer decide. They have both been out on their honeymoon for a long time, this is too much love! Annas tone was envious, I wonder if Ill still be so in love with pimp when Im forty or fifty. Bonnie white her a nce, you too underestimate Rupert, he kind of people, identified you, that will never change in this life, not to mention forty or fifty years old, Im afraid seventy or eighty years old, will still kiss you in the street! Wouldnt people treat us as old and immodest, Anna couldnt imagine that scene, Forget it, its better to be stable when youre 70 or 80 years old! Its okay to hold hands and hug. Kissing in the street well The other partys dentures are not afraid to be kissed out? The most unstable person is you, right? Anna gave a cry, naturally, You didnt say it was this kind of kiss, you cant me me! The two of them talked andughed until nightfall, and then they went back inside. Sebastian also came back from Jones Group. When he found Anna, his expression was a bit surprised, Youre staying here tonight? Anna took Bonnies arm, Yes, its our girlfriends night tonight, so Ill have to ask Mr. Grant to give me a break. Sebastian was fine with it, Sure. He took the initiative to put the little ones to bed and asked the maid to clean up thergest guest room upstairs. Anna then dragged Bonnie into the room. The best friends together, there are always endless things to say, until two in the morning, finally could not hold on to close their eyes. However, early the next morning, Anna woke up and was in high spirits. When Bonnie opened her eyes, Annas figure was no longer in the room. She yawned and went downstairs to ask the maid, and learned that Anna had gone for a run in the nearby park. Who did you say was running? Bonnie suspected her ears were faulty, Anna? The maid nodded, If Im not mistaken just now, that is indeed Miss Newman. Bonnies jaw dropped. You know, Anna used to be a person who hated exercise, and sleeping was a daily routine, and she would never leave the nest until ten oclock. Now she was up at 7:30 to go for a morning run. The sun ising out of the west! The first thing you need to do is to get up and go. The red lips kept opening and closing, Quick, give me water! The maid hurriedly handed over a cup of soy milk with sugar, Miss Newman you sip, this can quickly replenish the sugar. Anna couldnt care less about what the maid said and drank up the whole cup of soy milk in one gulp.N?velDrama.Org content. Then wipe your mouth, Drink fast to replenish faster, still thirsty, give me another cup. You cant be in such a hurry to drink water after exercise. Bonnie came forward to remind, Besides, how far did you run, actually tired like this. Anna waved her hand, I didnt count the distance, but I ran around the park twice, and I was almost exhausted. Twops around the park? Bonnies eyes widened, Ap around the park is at least two kilometers, you added up to four kilometers? Chapter 2110: Preparing for the meetup Saying that, Bonnie couldnt help but reach out her hand and pinch Annas cheeks. What for? You, it hurts. Anna pped her hand away. Bonnie looked up and down, Im wondering if you are Anna or not, have you been swapped, quickly tear off your human skin mask! Anna rolled her eyes, Im the real Anna, okay? The Anna I know doesnt run four kilometers in one breath. Bonnie replied. The maid came out with a second cup of soy milk and Anna drank it all again in one gulp. Now she replied, Thats because Im starting to make changes now, and I want to know if Im really ready. Ready for what? Bonnie asked. Anna replied, Im ready to have a baby. After thinking about itst night, you made a lot of sense, and Im a little impulsive to want a baby all of a sudden. So, Im going to start by preparing for pregnancy, exercising, going to bed early, getting up early, and giving up everything thats bad for my body. If I cant do that, then Im not ready to be a mother, and if I can keep it up, then I can go and have a baby with Rupert. Anna was a man of action and immediately took action and started running in the morning. The morning run was tiring, plus she hadnt exercised for a long time, and by the secondp, her throat was full of fishy sweetness, and her legs felt like lead. Legs also seems to be filled with lead. But Anna still insisted on running through. At least it means that I am ready for today. Anna said. Bonnie was speechless for a moment. She tried to avoid the topic as much as possible, and even tried to persuade Anna to calm down and think first. But it seemed that it had the opposite effect. At this time, Sebastian also came downstairs, What are you doing standing at the door, have you had breakfast? Anna immediately smiled, Not yet, I heard Damon is now a great cook, Im waiting for Damon to make me breakfast. Dont squeeze my son, Sebastian said, you dont need a special chef, why do you need Damon. Stingy, Anna bristled, just wait, when I have a child and raise it to be a genius, I wont let you take advantage of it! Sebastian skipped thisment, Bonnie, youre going to the Pearson family today, right, what time are you leaving, do you want me to drop you off? Anna, who was ignored, was furious and screamed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. After a pleasant breakfast, Sebastian took the two of them to the Pearson family. The Pearson family was already busy. Dozens of people were busy in the garden, setting up tables and lights. Bonnie was stunned and saw her assistant in the crowd, so she asked her toe to the front, Whats this, I thought I said just get ready, why did you get so many people to get ready. And look at the things that are prepared, but also not cheap goods. The assistant exined, I didnt find this, its the major partners know there are stars walking the show, so they came to help for free, just to seek a chance to show their faces. It seems that the Jones Group is being run very well in your hands, thats why people are rushing to help, you should be happy. Anna poked Bonnies waist with her elbow. Bonnie of course also knows. Its just that, the whole thing is so grand, Im afraid that tomorrows news is going to be full of upying. And with so many people, it would look very mixed up, and Bonnie was worried that someone might go and steal a picture of Talias baby. The child is not yet out of the month, it is best not to receive the stimtion of the sh, especially bad for the eyes. Chapter 2111: I’ll do it as soon as possible The assistant was relieved to learn that Bonnie was worried about that. That was a good point to address. Because Max had already moved the baby away. Mr. Pearson said, today so many people, are waiting for his wife to meet the group photo, if there is a child will always be thinking about, y will not be too happy, so simply let the sister-inw took away, wait for the end of the meeting and then bring back. So thats it! Thest bit of worry in Bonnies heart is gone. Thest bit of worry in Bonnies mind was gone. Thats fine, my brother has been quite considerate this time! Bonnie couldnt help but praise. But soon, she knew she had thought too much. The reason why Max moved the child away was not because he was afraid that Talia could not let go of his mind, but because he was afraid that Talia would let him take the baby in the middle. Once he left, what about those mening near Talia! Throughout the meeting, Max always held Talias hand, asserting his sovereignty, looking at anyone who is not happy. If Talia asked to take a picture with a male celebrity, he wanted to crush the camera! Damn, who are these people to take pictures with his Talia? Bonnie sat in the corner, eating with the five little ones, while staring at the two men not far away. A little over the top, huh? Anna walked over with a tall ss in her hand and shook her head, Although Talia does look good, everyone knows that Talia is his wife, so how dare they have extra thoughts. Dont want to live almost. Bonnie shook her head, Hes so angry, probably because Talia was looking forward to this meet and greet and made him feel unloved! Married, even with children, Max is still unsure of himself and is worried that he will be bored by Talia. Too unconfident! That should be called jealousy, right? Lukas opened his mouth to correct, Because Talia wanted to meet with another man for a photo, so Max got jealous. Right! Anna suddenly realized, We two are actually not as smart as Lukas, Lukas you know quite a lot about feelings. When Im not doing anything, I read a little rtionship psychology. Lukas replied. Annas eyes lit up, So powerful, I wonder if my children can be so powerful in the future. Drink your champagne, youre muttering so much. Bonnie said. Im not champagne, its sparkling water, its good for the body. Anna held up a tall ss and shook it, All said and done, Im going to try a little harder to see if Im really ready. The day has not yet arrived and broken, is it not a shame to say out? Bonnie wanted to say something, but did not continue to say. When the meeting was over, Rupert drove to pick Anna up and take her home. Although she hadnt been drinking, Anna was so exhausted from the fun that she fell asleep against the car window almost as soon as she got in. Ruperts face was full of helplessness, and he poked his body around to fasten Annas seat belt, and then found a thin nket to cover her. When he was ready to start the car, Bonnie stood outside the car and knocked on the window. Rupert responded and got out of the car. The night breeze swept up the hem of Ruperts shirt, making his already haggard face look even thinner and bony. Rupert, Bonnie spoke with a frown, that surgery, when are you going to do it for Anna? Rupert didnt rush to answer, but instead asked, Is something wrong?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Anna has started running in the morning and quit drinking, and has been drinking sparkling water dutifully all night, and I think she really wants to have a baby with you. If Rupert isnt going to have this baby, then lets have the surgery as soon as possible! That would be good for Rupert, and good for Anna. I know, will do it as soon as possible. After a long time of silence, Rupert spoke. Chapter 2112: Eligible for transplant He turned around, wanting to go back to the car. Rupert, Bonnie, however, called out to him again, havent you ever thought about it, telling Anna the truth? I thought about it before today, but I wont think about it again. Rupert replied. Bonnies face was full of confusion, Why? In the face of this question, Rupert just smiled and did not answer. He drove Anna back to the vi. Originally, he could hold Anna in his arms with one hand, but now because of his body, the two-handed princess hug still seems a bit of a struggle. The good thing is that he didnt wake Anna up. Under the bright moonlight, Anna slept sweetly and even stretched out her hand, unconsciously grabbed Ruperts fingers and rubbed them intimately on her face. Very much like a small child who got a beloved toy. Ruperts eyes followed a few soft points. Soon, the phone vibrated, prompting someone to call in. Rupert looked at the caller ID, smile instantly converge clean, pull out his hand, get up and go to the study, and only then connect the phone. The call came from abroad, and the other party spoke fluent English. Rupert, Ive matched you with the most suitable heart, why havent you replied to me? Rupert lifted his thin lips, I thought about it, but this is actually quite good now, no need for a heart transnt. Rupert! the voice on the other end of the phone instantly became louder, agitated and angry, Are you kidding me, without a heart transnt, you will die! You know how many people around the world wait to find the right heart for transnt, but 99% of them cant wait until the day they die for the right heart to be paired with them. Rupert was so lucky! He had just started his search for a heart match when God sent this man to him. Such a good opportunity, it is clear that God wants Rupert to live. But Rupert wanted to give up? Jurrian Huisjen, Ruperts voice grew hoarse, the heart is not another organ that can live on its own after being transnted to me, and the fact that I can survive means that person will definitely die. At these words, Jurrian on the other end of the phone understood, Rupert, do you feel guilty? In order to be able to live themselves, so please others to die. Indeed, it is difficult for ordinary people to make such a decision, let alone Rupert who is a doctor.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. I feel guilty, but not really. Rupert replied, Anyway, Im not going to do this operation, hard work Jurrian, your reward will be credited to the card, you dont need to contact me in the future. After saying that, Rupert hung up the phone directly. Fearing that Jurrian would not die, he even simply dragged Jurrians phone into the cklist. In this way, Jurrian could not reach himself. But thats not all. Rupert opened hisputer again, found Jurrians emails to himself, and deleted them one by one. When a gust of wind blew in, Rupert couldnt help coughing, and his hand shaking as he held the mouse, he clicked on the email that should have been deleted. A personal file, he took up the entireputer screen. There was a sunny one-inch photo of Anna, probably taken when she was studying abroad, looking extra youthful and lively. Down the page, there is Annas personal information. Name, gender, date of birth, the results of various physical examinations and doctorsments. In thest line, Jurrian wrote the conclusion in red font. CTested heart match is 90 percent, eligible for transnt! Chapter Two 2113: Preconception Test The blood-red words pulsed wildly in Ruperts eyes, hideously twisted as if they hade to life. He quickly clicked delete, and the blood-red words, along with the email, disappearedpletely. Finally, his emotions calmed down. After making sure nothing was left, Rupert went back to his room andy down next to Anna to sleep. C Weskiney, Institute of Medical Research. Jurrian finally realized, after seven or eight phone calls in a row, that she had been ckballed. She reached towards her assistant, Give me your phone. The assistant had a difficult face and politely persuaded, Dr. Huisjen, lets forget about it, from what Mr. Robertson just said, he really doesnt want to do a heart transnt. Rupert would still pull the plug. Then just watch him go to hell! Jurrians cheeks were red with excitement, Rupert is the most skilled healer Ive ever seen, such a person shouldnt die young, and still voluntarily give up hope of survival when he can live. She would not let that happen. Absolutely not! But the decision is up to Mr. Robertson. The assistant continued to persuade, If he doesnt agree to the surgery, do we have to tie him to the operating table? That wouldnt work. Jurrian shook his head, his beautiful peach blossom eyes narrowed into a line, and said softly, The reason he wont agree to a heart transnt now is because the girl is healthy and has no reason to donate her heart, but what if I let her have it? Jurrian said, his voice getting colder and colder. The assistant shivered from the cold, her tongue tied, Dr. Huisjen, you mustnt do anything stupid. Dont worry, what I do, must be a very sensible and right choice.N?velDrama.Org content. The next day, Anna got up early and continued her morning run. The same four kilometers were no easier than yesterday. When she returned to the vi, she was so tired that sheid down on the carpet and panted heavily. The maid reached out to support her, her tone was distressed, Mrs. Robertson, you cant exercise so hard all of a sudden, after all, you havent exercised before, so your body will not be able to bear it. Anna waved her hand and rolled over on the carpet, A few more days will get used to it, if I reduce the amount of exercise now, Im afraid Ill bezy. You have to push yourself now, otherwise how can you see your determination? The maid could not be persuaded, so she had to turn her attention to Rupert who came down from upstairs, Gu Shao, you quickly say something about the wife, running like this, the knees may be injured. Rupert nodded, Indeed, remember to wear knee pads when you run in the morning from now on, got it? I dont have any knee pads, can you apany me to buy themter? Annas eyes shone with happiness as she received support. Rupert nodded in agreement, Before we go to buy knee pads, lets go to the hospital and have a full body checkup. At that, Anna instantly understood. A checkup before pregnancy, to make sure there was nothing wrong with the body, and then we could focus on preparing for pregnancy. Thats what pimp must have meant! A blush of pink tinged her face and she nodded vigorously, Okay, then Ill go upstairs and change into a set of clothes that are convenient for the checkup. Anna went upstairs, changed into a set of moon white dress, to the calf position, and then with t shoes, the whole person gentle and iparable. In order to actively prepare for pregnancy, Anna didnt even put on makeup, her face was in, but it was hard to hide the shine emitted from that face because of joy. Chapter 2114: Should have changed the hospital Anna followed Rupert to the hospital with great anticipation. When she arrived at the hospital, she was greeted by the director himself. Dr. Robertson, all you need to do is to tell us that you areing for surgery, why do you need to go to the registration office in person, if not for the sharp eyes of the nurse at the registration office, we would not be neglecting you! Anna was confused, Doing surgery? Didnt theye for a checkup to confirm if they were suitable for pregnancy. One of the procedures is a minor one that requires a check of hormones and various organs, so it will go into the operating room. Rupert could see Annas confusion and spoke up to exin. So thats how it is! Anna then dispelled the doubts in her mind. Rupert turned his head to look at the dean again, and his tone was light, Its because I didnt want to bother the dean, so I didnt say anything. If you hadnte to the hospital to do research, we wouldnt have so many patients now, all because of Dr. Robertson! Pimp, youre too crazy to go to Lashrey and not forget to find a hospital to continue your research, I remember the research you did in Willisto is over, so what is it this time? Anna asked curiously. The dean smiled, did not know the things between the two, so he opened his mouth to help exin, Dr. Robertson ah, recently in the study of heart problems, and or heart transntation of that Dean Gunst! a voice appeared not far away, interrupting Deans words. Dean Gunst looked up, eyes more than a few amazement and surprise, Mr. Pearson, ouch, what wind has blown you here ah? Im here to do research, Max took a big step forward and grabbed Ruperts shoulders, You dont know it yet, the research project you just mentioned is actually mine, and as for Rupert, hes just helping me with it. Said, also towards Rupert squeezed eyebrows, right? Rupert nodded, Yes, Im just Mr. Pearsons assistant. So thats it! Dean Gunst was convinced, and his tone was more than admiring, A strong team, how many patients must this benefit. After a pause, he apologized to Max, Ive seen Dr. Robertsons own research before, so I didnt think about it in other ways, Im sorry, Mr. Pearson. Max waved his hand, Its not your fault, as I am such an elite, of course, I have to wait for my assistant to organize all the data before researching ah, otherwise everything personally, I will be exhausted. Yes, yes, yes, if Mr. Pearson feels that there are not enough people, I can actually help. Dean Gunsts eyes were filled with anticipation. Im afraid I can learn a lot by being involved. Lets talk about it. Max attitude perfunctory, pulling Rupert towards upstairs, you first give me the data information. Walked to the second floor of the security channel, the two then let go. Rupert sounded surprised, How did you know I was here and came here on purpose to help me out?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Its so obvious, cant you see it? Max rolled his eyes, I didnt want toe, but Bonnie called me early in the morning, saying she was worried you couldnt handle it on your own and urged me toe to the hospital to help you cover. If he hadnt just rounded up, Ruperts lie would have been discovered by Anna. I didnt expect Dean to suddenly appear. Rupert nodded his head, I should have known that I should have changed the hospital. Chapter 2115: He Did It Himself Max sniffed and swept over with another fierce nk stare. Can you change the hospital and still do the surgery smoothly, others do not know you, why help you hide ah. The actual fact is that you are at least a doctor, howe you dont even know thismon sense. This kind of surgery, it is necessary to inform the person and obtain consent before the operation. If I didnt know the doctors and nurses in this hospital well, I would have to help him hide it. This is a vition of professional ethics, right? Rupert was scolded in the face, but he was not angry at all, but touched his cheek, Yes, too. He is not angry, Max also can not continue to scold. Gritting his teeth for a long time, he finally waved his hand, Forget it, Im toozy to bother with you, hurry up and do the surgery, Ill take care of Dean Gunsts side. Rupert nodded and said yes, lifted his feet and left. Max found Dean Gunst directly, smiling and said to invite Dean Gunst to tea. Dean Gunst was terrified, Mr. Pearson, how can I be so kind, youre so busy, and I cant bear to ask you for tea. Cut the crap, hurry up and go! Maxs tone was more than a little impatient, Now the dean is looking down on me, right? Almost by force, Dean Gunst was dragged away. Rupert, with the help of the doctors and nurses, took Anna to the door of the operating room. The nurse brought the surgical gown and told Anna to change into it. Isnt it a minor surgery, why do you need to change into a surgical gown on purpose? Anna vaguely sensed that something was wrong, pimp, am I suffering from some serious illness? No, Rupert reached out and touched her cheek, the scrubs are just for cleanliness and sterility, dont worry, just taking a little sample for examination, itll be quick, Ill be waiting for you outside. After repeated reassurance, Anna finally believed. She changed into the surgical gown and followed the nurse into the operating room with one step and three steps back. The nurse gave her respiratory anesthesia. When the oxygen mask was put on, Annas eyes went ck and she didnt know anything else. At that moment, Rupert walked into the operating room, still wearing the green sterile suit, his head was also wrapped in a hood, and his hands were wearing surgical gloves, raised high on his chest. This is the action to ensure the sterility of the surgical procedure. In other words, Rupert intended to participate in this surgery. Dr. Robertson, the nurse next to him could not bear to look at it, whispered to discourage, you look very bad, or forget it, Director Vlodder is a specialist in the obstetrics and gynecology side, very skilled in this operation, a few minutes can be done. There was no need for Rupert to do it himself. Ruperts expression was grave, and he shook his head seriously, No, I want to do it myself, so that the crime is done by me alone. Even if Annater learned the truth, to pursue, will not find these people trouble.N?velDrama.Org content. Knowing the reason, the nurses eyes were a little moist, Its okay Dr. Robertson, we can help do it. I want to do it myself. Rupert, however, was insistent. At the end of the sentence, Director Vlodder had already taken a step back to make way for Rupert, and also handed Rupert the surgical instruments. When he met Ruperts eyes, Director Vlodders eyes, which were not covered by the mask, curved, and he was obviously smiling, Ill give you a hand. Hmm. Rupert nodded, took Annas arm, found a precise position, and began the operation Chapter 2116: How did she know The simple surgery was over in just ten minutes. But to wait for Anna to wake up from the anesthesia, it would take at least half an hour. After being taken out of the operating room, Rupert stayed by Annas bedside, patiently waiting for her to wake up. While her mind was in a state of confusion, Anna started talking nonsense uncontrobly, which is a typical sign after anesthesia. Many patients say many ridiculous things after surgery, but they dont remember anything afterwards. Rupert, after all, is a doctor and is not surprised by this situation. He stood up and prepared to pour water and dip a cotton swab to moisten Annas lips. If the mouth is too dry and the corners of the lips are peeling, Anna should say she is not pretty enough. The cotton swab was not yet touched, Anna suddenly spoke, pimp, we want a child, OK, so that, even if one of us died, life is also a little hope ah. Ruperts pupils instantly dted! The hand holding the cotton swab could not stop trembling and could not believe his ears. Anna, what the hell are you talking about? Anna, who will pass away. Although he knew that Anna could not hear the outside world at all right now, Rupert still could not help but open his mouth to ask. In exchange, the result was naturally more nonsense from Anna. Rupert: His heart, uncontrobly tensed up! Half an hourter, Anna finally opened her eyes slowly. Looking at the snow-white ceiling above her head, she blinked hard to react to where she really was. Pimp, Anna spoke in a hoarse voice. The next second, her hand was held tightly by Rupert, Im here. Anna tilted her head to look at him, I seem to have had a long dream, so long and so long that I almost thought it was real. What kind of dream was it? Rupert inquired. Anna thought seriously, We seem to have been married for ten years, and then have not had a child, and this time, coincidentally, and found out that you have a disease, you said anything to divorce me, saying that you do not want to dy me, and said that the public will say that you cheated in marriage, so willing to clean up. But I did not want to, I kept you and wanted to have a child with you, so that even if you die, your life can continue, and I can take care of the child alone. Hearing this, Ruperts emotions became more and more tense, unconsciously holding Annas hand.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Only when Anna was squeezed to cry out in pain did she hurry to let go. Does it hurt a lot? Rupert hurriedly lowered his head to blow on the back of Annas hand. Anna shook her head, It doesnt hurt too much, but pimp, its just a dream, why are you so excited, as if it wille true! Anna seems to have found a point, You dont really think its going toe true, thats why youre so nervous? Dont worry, its okay! Dreams are all the opposite, so you wont get sick, and we cant be unable to conceive a child for ten years. Speaking of children, Anna remembered the purpose ofing to the hospital today. She looked at Rupert with anticipation, By the way, did our examination reporte out, is it suitable to have a child? Rupert nodded his head, You are slightly anemic, you need to make up for it first, when we go back to Willisto for another checkup, make sure its okay and we will start preparing for the pregnancy. Anemia is no small matter. After all, after pregnancy, Anna alone has to supply the nutrition of two people, and the nutrition absorbed by the child in the belly is transported through the blood in the umbilical cord. Anna is anemic, the childs nutrition will also be followed by reduced. Therefore, Anna nodded seriously, Okay, anemia, Ill make up for it! Chapter 2117: She should thank Anna As long as its for the sake of the child, Anna is willing to take a good tonic. After leaving the hospital, Anna went to the herbal store and bought a bunch of blood tonic herbs, plus spinach and safflower raw, etc., three times a day without interruption. After two days, Anna couldnt take it anymore. Who knew that the blood tonic would be so painful?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She went to the Pearson family and tried to find Old Mr. Pearson to prescribe some medicinal food for the house. Old Mr. Pearson was a doctor when she was young and retired when she was old, so she started to study all kinds of medicinal food. So, Old Mr. Pearson must be able to take care of this kind of thing. Anna thought, and drove to the Pearson family alone. She ran into Mrs. Keomanying out of the little house. It had been a long time since she had seen the outside, and Mrs. Keomany stood in the doorway, hesitant to move her legs, feeling that everything around her was strange. The fresh air, the blooming flowers, and the pleasant sound of birdsong. It felt like it hadnt been felt in decades. Seeing this, Anna hurriedly stepped forward and yelled at the maids next to her, What are you waiting for, people have slipped out, why dont you hurry and close them back? I arranged it. Old Mr. Pearson came over at this time, his voice was low, After all, not yet convicted, can not be like imprisoned prisoners, asionally have toe out to get some air! Old Mr. Pearson, this woman is very cunning, what if she runs away! Anna said anxiously. Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand, Can not run, the Pearson family outside arge number of bodyguards to guard it, besides, have been terminally ill, leave the Pearson family but die faster. Terminally ill? Annas face is full of confusion, How can you be terminally ill for a good reason! Anna, you know that people live to breathe, right? Old Mr. Pearson asked. Anna nodded, Yes. Thats it, she always lived with hatred, wanting to win over all of us, but now that all hopes are dashed, that breath will be scattered, and people will naturally copse with it. Mrs. Keomany was not sick, she just didnt want to live anymore. HehC Mrs. Keomany pulled the corner of her mouth and smiled coldly, Since you also know that I dont want to live, why do you still force me to renew my life, those herbs used for me are very expensive, right? Its okay not to mention this. Old Mr. Pearson will be painful to cover the chest, not only is expensive ah, simply expensive! Boil a bowl of medicine every day, it will cost tens of thousands of dors! But its not just a bowl of medicine that will do the trick. Most of the time, Mrs. Keomany would refuse to take the medicine, and the maids would have to help hold it down and force it down, but this would also waste a lot. Basically, to feed enough medicine to be effective, at least five bowls are wasted. It adds up to hundreds of thousands of dors a day! Thats a lot of money to spend in a month. But then, Old Mr. Pearson hooked his lips and smiled again, the money you folded in our hands before is quite a lot, enough to pay for your soup and medicine. A sentence, instantly hit Mrs. Keomanys pain point. Mrs. Keomanys eyes were scarlet and she wanted to strangle Old Mr. Pearson. But Anna was there, so she lifted her foot and kicked Mrs. Keomany away. Mrs. Keomany fell to the ground like a fading autumn leaf. Her chest rose and fell violently for a few times, and she vomited out a mouthful of blood with a sound of wow. Mrs. Keomany! Liko, who was still locked up in the house, saw this and was so eager that she wanted toe out to help, but was stopped by the maid. Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand and told the maid to let her go. Liko then rushed to Mrs. Keomany as she wished and carefully helped her to sit up, Mrs. Keomany, are you all right? Dont worry, shes fine, and she should thank Anna for it. Old Mr. Pearson said. Chapter 2118: Are you sure you can get pregnant like this? Ha? What kind of reasoning is this, to show gratitude after being kicked so hard! Old man, are you crazy? Mrs. Keomany broke off and spoke. Old Mr. Pearson did not care what she called herself, shrugged his shoulders and exined, I told you that your qi has been dispersed, your body is full of stagnant grievances, that kick just now, just kicked out the grievances you have been hiding for a long time, listen carefully, do you have the strength to speak now? It seems to be true, Mrs. Keomany, you have more strength to speak now than before. Liko nodded her head in agreement. Old Mr. Pearson nodded in satisfaction, So thats why, you should thank Anna, thanks to her, you can live a little longer. Oh, Im not that good, no need to thank me specially. Anna hurriedly waved her hand and said. The old man and the young woman rapped like a rapper, but Mrs. Keomanys face became more and more gloomy. She wanted to die right now! Who needs Annas help! I forgot to tell you, Summer is already on her way back to Lashrey, so get some rest, what will you do when mother and daughter are reunited and you dont have the strength? Old Mr. Pearson said, pulling Anna towards the house. When he reached the living room, he asked with concern, Anna, why did you cover your arm just now, are you not feeling well? Anna shook her head, Nothing, its just that after going to the hospital, I felt a little pain in this position of my arm, plus there was gauze wrapped around it, I was worried that when I kicked Mrs. Keomany, it would break open the wound under the gauze, so I subconsciously covered it. Nonsense! Old Mr. Pearsons face instantly tensed up and reprimanded Anna, How can you wrap it like that? Its not good for the wound to heal, and it may also be infected and septic. The first thing you need to do is to get a medical kit from the maids to re-treat Annas wound. Carefully ripped open the gauze and looked at the small wound on the skin, which had almost healed. Old Mr. Pearson tentatively stretched out his hand, pressed on the wound, and then fell into silence.N?velDrama.Org content. All healed, if not Old Mr. Pearson you want to lift up to see, I guess still have to cover half a month. Anna said, ready to just throw the gauze away. Wait, Old Mr. Pearson stopped her, this wound, it is better to cover. Anna blinked confusedly, full of confusion, Why, Old Mr. Pearson, didnt you say that the wound should be exposed to the air to heal faster? That is the general situation, you are close to healing, be careful to avoid contact with outside air and bacteria, cover up is better. Old Mr. Pearson exined. After a pause, he added, Im also an old doctor, and you still dont believe me? Of course I do! Anna nodded without hesitation, All listen to Old Mr. Pearson. Old Mr. Pearson had mixed feelings and re-treated Annas wound. Only then did Anna reveal the purpose of her trip. After hearing this, Old Mr. Pearsons mood became even moreplicated. His eyes fell on Annas arm and asked incredulously, Are you serious, conditioning your body so you can get pregnant? Why do you ask that. Anna found Old Mr. Pearson strange, Isnt this the normal preparation before pregnancy, is it impossible for me to get pregnant even after the tonic? Of course its impossible to get pregnant! After all, Anna had used subcutaneous contraception, even if she took a good supplement, it was impossible to conceive a child! These words rumbled in Old Mr. Pearsons throat, and he couldnt bear to tell Anna the truth right away. Chapter 2119: You can move in with the Pearson family The words rolled around in her mouth several times, but finally swallowed back. Anna just said that the wound on her arm was left when she and Rupert went for a pre-pregnancy test. In other words, Rupert was aware of this matter. Rupert is also a great doctor, how can he not know what the wound on his arm represents. The only possibility is that this was originally performed at Ruperts behest. Only Anna was kept in the dark. Old Mr. Pearson could not figure out the situation, so he simply shut up and pretended not to know. In order not to make Anna suspicious, Old Mr. Pearson worked very hard to prepare a recipe.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. In the end, Anna was persuaded to move back from the Pearson family to a cook who specializes in medicinal food. Old Mr. Pearsons face is full of helplessness, You are like this, it is better to move to the Pearson family to live, and you can be the first to eat any new dishes. Anna smiled, I would like to, but then I would not be separated from the pimp, Old Mr. Pearson, you do not also believe that two people holding hands will get pregnant, right? of course I dont believe it, if you cant let go of Rupert, you can ask him to move in with you, the Pearson family is so big, there is still no room for you, just as you live together, I can also facilitate your health conditioning. Old Mr. Pearson followed the good advice. First get Rupert to the Pearson family, only then have a chance to figure out why. Honestly, Anna was impressed. Live in the Pearson family, but also can y with Talia every day, by the way, take care of Talias children, learn more, so as to save their own hands and feet inexperienced. The Pearson family is not as lively and interesting as the Pearson family. Ill go back and discuss it with pimp. Anna said. Old Mr. Pearson nodded his head, deliberately admonished, can not say that I invited ah, otherwise it seems like I deliberately show off like. The Rupert is not living in his own vi,e to sleep in his guest room, act as if the guest room is better than the vi. What if he is misunderstood! Anna smiled and nodded, Okay, I wont say anything! Anna took the cook home and got a table full of blood tonic medicinal food. Just as the table was ready to move the chopsticks, Rupert came back from outside. Anna, why are you eating so early today, did you not eat properly at noon? Rupert asked in a deep voice. Anna shook her head, especially happy and Rupert introduced, This is the chef I abducted from Old Mr. Pearson, specializing in making blood tonic medicine for me, pimp you also try, the taste is very good. The chef stood next to him and politely and naively bent towards Rupert to greet him, Hello Mr. Robertson, you can call me Chef Damian. Chef Damian, Rupert greeted, picking up a piece of spinach pancake and tasting it, Chef Damian is very good at what he does, so Ill be counting on you to take care of my wife from now on. Thats all I should do. Chef Damian nodded his head. After chatting for a few minutes, Rupert was ready to go upstairs. Anna forced him to sit down in front of the dining table, You want to run away before you eat? Hurry up, eat first! Rupert was full of helplessness, but he also cooperated and picked up the chopsticks. A table of dishes, basically Anna ate, Rupert did not move a few bites. Chef Damian noticed this and asked with concern, Is it because I dont like what Mr. Robertson is cooking? No, you can take care of my wife, if you also have to consider preparing recipes for me, too tired. Rupert refused outright. Anna felt the same way, Chef Damian, you can do my cooking, as for his, I have already thought of who to do it for! Chapter 2120: Summer is back! At that, Chef Damian was full of surprise, Miss Newman, you still got a chef from outside, huh? Anna was filled with a mysterious smile. Shaking her head, her eyes turned to Rupert, pimp, lets move in with the Pearson family! Ahem! Rupert was unprepared and choked on the bite of soup in his mouth.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Anna hurriedly reached out to pat him on the back, her voiceining, Why are you so excited, youre just talking about moving to the Pearson family. This is not happiness, but shock. It took him a long time to slow down before he asked, Why do you suddenly want to go to the Pearson family for a good reason? This vi is indeed not as good as the one in Willisto, because it was bought temporarily, and the home and other things were left behind by the previous owner, and Rupert simply reced a few appliances. Its normal that Anna doesnt like it. If you dont feelfortable living in it, he can apany Anna to see a new set and decorate it exactly to Annas liking. No, Anna shook her head, this vi is fine, and we dont need to buy another one, after all, we dont live in Lashrey for a long time. In a short time, they should be back in Willisto. After a pause, Anna continued to exin, The reason why I want to go to the Pearson family is because the Pearson family has a lot of cooks, so they can take care of both of us in all aspects, and I can learn how to take care of the children. What kind of cook you like, Ill go out and hire it for you. Rupert refused, Theres no need to bother the Pearson family. How can you call it a bother? Old Mr. Pearson wanted us to move in, and he volunteered Anna was halfway through her sentence when she realized that she had let her mouth slip, so she shut it. So close, almost told the truth. However, Rupert had already sensed it. He narrowed his narrow pupils and stared at Anna for a while before finally speaking, Ill think about it! Consideration means that there is a possibility that she will agree. Anna immediately nodded, Okay, then you think about it, Im waiting for your answer! Rupert nodded, got up and went back upstairs to the study. Anna continued to chat with Chef Damian, asking about the Pearson family and the chefs who specialize in the dishes. In a sh, it was the next day. Anna did not wait for Ruperts answer, but learned a news. Summer and Theo had returned to Lashrey. Bonnie and Sebastian went to the airport to meet them, and then went straight to the Pearson family, apparently busy with Mrs. Keomany. Anna, who loves to gossip and cant be bothered, drove to the Pearson family. It was just in time for Summer to hand out gifts. Anna, youre here,e here, look at the gifts I bought for you! Summer waved. Aunt Summer, youre too kind to give me a present, its the most expensive one, right? Anna asked. Anna asked. Summer burst outughing and nodded vigorously, Yes, the most expensive! Anna happily opened the gift. It was a pair of mandarin duck jade sps, with a very fine lotus flower carved on it, and in the middle of the lotus flower, was the lotus flower that had already taken shape. The lotus canopy has many sons, it is not necessary to say more about the meaning. Aunt Summer, you really know me too well, how can you know exactly what I need right now! Anna held it in her hand and yed with it, and was particrly fond of it. Summer replied, Because youre the only one among the kids I know who hasnt had a baby yet, so as an elder, I should send something you dont have and need. Theo also took out a small bottle, This water, you take back and Rupert one half, drink it all at once, you know? Chapter 2121: Mrs. Keomany’s Gift The water in the crystal bottle was not quite full and kept swirling. It looked nothing special. Anna couldnt help but be very curious, What kind of water is this? Theo replied, Oh, its just that when I was traveling, I passed by a small vige with a magical twin well, and I heard that as long as you drink the water from this well, you will have twins, and 80% of the people in that vige are twins. Anna: !!! I cant believe there is such a powerful well water! Where is that vige, or Id like to move there for a while. Anna had already begun to yearn for it. Old Mr. Pearson came forward, Come on, Anna you do not listen to his nonsense, the reason why the vige are twins, because the gene, the vige is the same n bloodline inherited, so we all carry the gene. Its not from drinking well water. Theo disagreed, There are many foreigners who drank well water and got pregnant with twins, and they are posting pictures on the side. Thats because the ones who didnt get pregnant with twins didnt go back to posting pictures, what you see is just what others want you to see. Theo was foolish enough to believe it. Theo had to keep his mouth shut because he couldnt argue. Old Mr. Pearson changed the subject, Anna, you came to see my hat, I heard it is made of kangaroo skin, extra soft it. Theo had to shut up. Now she closed her suitcase and stood up, Well, now its time to go see my mother. Grandma, do you need me to go with you? Bonnie asked. Summer waved her hand, No, Ill just go by myself, its not like shes going to do anything to me now, its safe. Thats true, Mrs. Keomany was very sick, and although she had gotten better from Annas kick yesterday, she was still very weak. She was lying on her bed, exhausted and weak, when Summer walked into the room. Missy. Liko stood up with an excited light in her eyes, Youre finally back, youll let us go, wont you? I want to talk to my mom alone. Summer said. Likos expression instantly hesitated, Missy, Mrs. Keomany is not well now and really cant stand any more stimtion. The implication is, dont hurt Mrs. Keomany anymore. Even if its just in words. You dont need to talk to her about that! Mrs. Keomanys cheeks turned red, propped up her arms and sat up, Talk if you want to, I want to see what you can say to me! This Mrs. Keomany, why do you have to be like this? The butler let out a long sigh. Meeting Mrs. Keomanys firm eyes, she had to retreat.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Walking outside the room, Liko didnt go too far, worrying that she might not be able to hear themotion inside. Inside the room, Summer moved a chair and sat on the edge of Mrs. Keomanys bed. Now he took out a beautifully wrapped small box from his pocket and handed it to Mrs. Keomany, When I was traveling, I saw this and thought of you, so I bought it for you. Mrs. Keomany did not even look at it, directly raised her hand and knocked it to the ground. I dont care about your things, you are ready to humiliate me or kill me, just say it! Summer bent down, picked up the small box and gently patted off the dust on it. Handed it to Mrs. Keomany again. If you dont open it, how do you know whether Im going to humiliate you or kill you? Chapter 2122: You are dreaming! Hearing this, Mrs. Keomany hesitated for a long time, but finally opened the box. After just one sweeping nce, she was so scared that she threw it away directly. The contents of the box rolled around on the ground and finally broke into two halves. Summer swept a nce, his eyes full of regret, How nice it is, you just drop it and break it. What do you mean, buying a y doll that looks almost identical to me, are you trying to curse me with this? Mrs. Keomany asked through gritted teeth. Yes, the one Summer bought and gave to her was a very delicate y doll. It was so lifelike that it was almost as good as she looked. So much so that the first time I saw it, I couldnt help but get a bad chill throughout my body and hurriedly threw it away.N?velDrama.Org content. Im not a Miao female, I dont know any witchcraft, Summer shook her head, do you really have no impression of this thing? Mrs. Keomany asked in return, I should be impressed with this? Of course, after all, it was the first gift you gave me when I was five years old, I think, and you suddenly appeared before me and said you were my mother and were taking me away. I had developed a wary personality at that time in the orphanage, and looking at you who suddenly appeared, I was also full of defensiveness, and even cut the back of your hand with a knife. The person who followed you, I think it was Liko, persuaded you not to take me away anymore, saying that I had developed bad habits and was afraid that it would be impossible to get along with you in the future. But you were very firm at that time, saying that you must take me away because, I am your daughter. Speaking of which, Summer couldnt help but sigh with emotion, Its strange, Ive lost a lot of memories after I was five years old, and Ive even forgotten what my best friend looked like back then, but the only thing I remember is that you were so determined to take me away in the sunshine. Later, Summer did follow her and left. But facing the new environment, Summer kept having nightmares, hiding in the corner of the old castle, not willing to touch anyone, seeing the whole person was thin and bony, almost dying. At this time, Mrs. Keomany brought a y doll almost identical to this one and slipped it to her, saying that if she was afraid at night, she could sleep holding this doll. This doll is equivalent to her doppelganger, as long as she is there, no one will bullying hurt Summer. I believed it at that time and treated the y doll like a treasure, until muchter, when I had to leave Reliacao for Willisto, and you had a big fight with me and broke the doll by mistake. Summer said. Mentioning these things felt as if they happened yesterday. What are you trying to say? Mrs. Keomany still did not understand, Show me a broken doll, and then what? Nothing else, just very emotional, the person who promised to protect me back then, but now has be the person who hurt me the most, just feel cold. Summer replied. This y doll, is used to return Mrs. Keomanys kindness back then. As long as Mrs. Keomany has this y doll in her hand, she will not hurt Mrs. Keomany again and will let Mrs. Keomany go. But just now, Mrs. Keomany broke the y doll with her own hands. Her hope was killed by her own hands. What kind of bullshit are you talking about. Mrs. Keomanyughed almost maniacally, If you want to kill me, just be direct, dont beat around the bush, trying to scare me and make me cry and beg you to give me another chance? Dream on! Chapter 2123: I want to go to The Curtains too Summer stood up, Honestly, I was going to do that, just kill you. If it wasnt for Mrs. Keomany, she wouldnt have gone through so much.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Back over twenty years ago, she was with Theo, married and had a son, and raised him to be the heir to the Jones Family. If it wasnt for Mrs. Keomany, Nancy could not have colluded with Nathan, let alone Rachel, the true daughter of the Pearson family was always Bonnie. Then the marriage of these two people, also from the dolls marriage is set. Although all things are now marching in ordance with the happy ending, but the process is too bumpy. Its been a hard journey for everyone. If it wasnt for Mrs. Keomany, these detours could have been avoided. If you think so, why dont you do it? Mrs. Keomany urged. She wanted to die, right now! Ive changed my mind now. Summer replied, And, Im going to release you from hypnosis and let you face my feelings head on. What? Thest vestiges of calmness on Mrs. Keomanys face instantly disintegrated. She was finally starting to feel scared. When she did this, she did it with disgust for Summer. Because Summer hypnotized her and made her feel from the bottom of her heart that raising this daughter was useless. So whatever Summer does, there is no psychological burden. But what if, the hypnosis is lifted? Complicated feelings swarmed over her, and she would definitely not be able to hold on to her inner guilt and self-me! You dont want to do that. Mrs. Keomany covered her ears and bit her tongue to death, using the pain to keep herself awake. As long as she stayed awake, she wouldnt be released from Summers hypnosis. But, apparently, Summer was underestimated. She came prepared, saw Mrs. Keomany so resistant, took out a sedative, injected a shot. Under the effect of sedative, Mrs. Keomanys limbs began to be weak and could no longer cover her ears. Summer helped her to lie down and covered her with the nket, and only then began to lift the hypnosis. Half an hourter, Mrs. Keomanys eyes diffused a muddy tear, because the sedative had not yet worn off, she could not make any reaction, but her mind was unusually clear. I know that its easier to die than to live, so I wont let you die. Summer slowly spoke, Mom, this is thest time Ill call you that, the view you chose for me at The Curtains is really beautiful, so you go there too, Katamon will take care of you, although my casino is gone, but my name still works, if you are really poor and cant afford to eat, you go anywhere and say my name and they will feed you. Only, Mrs. Keomany could never leave The Curtains again. The ind in the blue ocean became Mrs. Keomanys ce of residence for thest years of her life. After saying this, Summer got up and walked out. She nned to arrange for Mrs. Keomany to go to The Curtains as soon as her sedative wore off. When she reached the door, Liko stopped her. Missy! Liko spoke, Are you really going to send Mrs. Keomany to The Curtains? He had overheard the conversation between the two, but Summer was not surprised in the least. If you heard me, why did you ask me, Summer spoke slowly. After a pause, he added, Dont worry, its just to send her there, I dont have that much grudge against you, Ill credit your three million back to your ount, after that, whether you want to go back to Reliacao or stay in Lashrey, or go to another city and country, its up to you. Liko looked up and clenched her fist, I want to follow Mrs. Keomany to The Curtains! Max was full of confusion, But why would she do that? Because my mother-inw released her from hypnosis, and she now has mixed feelings about my mother-inw, so she wants to numb herself in this way, so that she is left with only hate or pain. Bonnie sees things very thoroughly. People who are mixed with too many feelings are destined to live a hard life. Mrs. Keomany did not want to be so hard, so she preferred to bleed and torture herself in this way. The process was painful, but the ending was a rewarding one. Shey in the hospital bed, and on the day she died, she would never think of Summer as her daughter again. Max fell into a long silence. Never had I seen a woman so cruel to herself! So Old Mr. Pearson spoke up from the side, Where is your mother-inw, does she know about this? Bonnie shook her head, I dont know, but I guess shell pretend not to know if she does! For Mrs. Keomany, her own mother, Summers feelings are veryplicated. No one can guess. Simply do not guess, this kind of thing, Summer if you want to let others know what attitude, will naturally show. If you do not want to let people know, the initiative to ask is also a waste of time! Think about it, Old Mr. Pearson will not ask more questions. Things have already happened, can not be changed, Mrs. Keomany is also considered to get the right punishment, this is enough. Its just a pity that Liko, who followed The Curtains with so much interest, thought she could spend the rest of her life with Mrs. Keomany, but never thought that Mrs. Keomany had be a vegetable. Its probably just a matter of fate, but not fate! Anna concluded from the side, I hope they wont be bad people in their next life and will be together. I dont understand this life yet, what do you expect in the next one? Besides, its hard to say if there is a next life. Max demolished the stage. Anna was so angry that she wanted to hit him, Mr. Pearson, you have to go against me, dont you? Max bared his teeth at her, Yeah, youre the one whos been hogging my wife all day, leaving me with no time for love, so who do I hate if not you? Old Mr. Pearson, do something about it. Anna was so angry that she stomped her feet, Im being bullied, wont you stand up for me? Seeing the two juniors fighting, Old Mr. Pearson suddenly smiled, Control, naturally, we must control, so, when you live in, I will help you beat him every day. At that, Anna fell into silence and stopped talking. Whats wrong, didnt I say Id help you, still not happy? Old Mr. Pearson asked, Or are you not nning to move in with the Pearson family? After a long time of hesitation, Anna finally said, I wanted toe and live here, but pimp has already booked a flight back to Willisto tomorrow, so theres no chance for now. Chapter 2124: Ambivalently loving and hating Summer fell into silence. After a long time, she finally spoke slowly, You should know that I sent her to The Curtains, not to let her dash off, right? Liko nodded firmly, I know, I overheard what you said just now, Missy. Mrs. Keomany was sent to The Curtains so that she could spend the rest of her life there in torment. Liko knew all about it. But decided to go along anyway. As far as Im concerned, Mrs. Keomany is not just my employer anymore, weve been together for years, were more like friends, and now that my friend is going to The Curtains, I dont think its too much to ask to go along, right? Suit yourself! Summer also knew that she could not be persuaded, waved her hand and left directly. Missy, thank you. The butler bowed deeply towards Summers back. Summer went back and turned back to Liko, Cant you see that my mother is a different person now? What makes you insist on staying with her, is it love? Liko loves Mrs. Keomany, right? Love, Liko admitted, I didnt know you existed when I met Mrs. Keomany, and it seemed to me that Mrs. Keomany was an exceptionally patient woman, with a very dense mind, but unwilling to hurt anyone. She was originally indestructible, but then she resolutely brought you back to her side, making you her weakness. Since then, had to harden her heart to treat others, probably also in the process of dealing with these people, the character gradually changed it! Weskiney has an old saying. People are good by nature. No one is born a bad person. But people change. I admit that Mrs. Keomany is nowpletely different from when I knew her, but it is because I have seen how good she once was that I expect that there is still a day to go back to the past again, Missy, even if I fail, it does not matter, at least I tried, I die with no regrets. After saying these words, the corner of Likos mouth could not help but hook a faint smile. Summer, in turn, nodded, said a safe journey and left. The next day, Mrs. Keomany and Liko left for The Curtains. Because of Mrs. Keomanys health, Sebastian arranged for a private jet. The three million dors that Summer had promised to return was credited to Likos ount. By the time The Curtains arrived, the three million was enough for him and Mrs. Keomany to live the rest of their lives without any worries. I think Likos words yesterday touched him, so he decided to let Mrs. Keomany off the hook! Everyone came to see off the ne. Summer was the only one who didnt show up. Liko stretched her neck and waited for a long time, but she still didnt see the figure. In the end, she had to give up, Then well go, The Curtains has a beautiful view and the water is clear, I believe it can wash away a lot of things and hate. Theo nodded, So Mrs. Keomany, see youter. Mrs. Keomany sat on the wheelchair, cold face, simply ignoring Theo. It should be the after-meeting is right, although we can not leave The Curtains, but you cane ah, in The Curtains, is the ce where you reunite, I believe there must be a lot of memories only to revisit the memory. Liko hurriedly took over the conversation. She was afraid of upsetting the crowd and sending Mrs. Keomany not to The Curtains, but to some other rustic ce. Liko hurriedly pushed Mrs. Keomany onto the ne. The ne soon took off and rose ten thousand feet into the sky, and everything outside the dazzling windows looked small. Mrs. Keomany, Liko said, at least I was with you until the end, I want to ask you a question, can you answer it? Mrs. Keomany was impatient, I didnt ask you to follow me to The Curtains, who are you to ask questions. She didnt agree to answer, but Liko asked anyway. If you didnt take Missy back then, you wouldnt be in the situation you are in today, given another chance, would you still choose, to take her back? Without a moments hesitation, Mrs. Keomany replied, Yes! Why, dont you regret it? Liko asked. So what if I regret it? Back to that time, even if you tell me that one day I will be banished and exiled because of this daughter, I will be just as willing, and even think, my daughter in the future, seems to be a very big person!Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2125: She doesn’t want to die? Liko sniffed, her eyes had be excited, Then in that case, you dont hate Missy at all? Why not hate? Mrs. Keomanys eyes colded down, These are two different things. Summer did seed, but she failed and lost to Summer, so of course she hated her. She hase this far, she loves and hates Summer! But that doesnt matter anymore. She is already going to be sent to The Curtains, whether it is love or hate, no one cares anymore. But Mrs. Keomanys eyes fell on Liko, You still have a chance to reconsider, if you regret it, let me know immediately, I will contact Summer, risk this old face and send you away. Mrs. Keomany, Im not leaving. Liko shook her head firmly, Since I said I would stay with you, I wont go back on my word. For the rest of their lives, they will live on that ind surrounded by azure blue!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. I heard that the sunset and sunrise at The Curtains are very beautiful, so we can see them more often. Mrs. Keomany slowly spoke, You are also tired, leave the three million to me to manage. Liko did not hesitate, directly found the bank card and handed it to Mrs. Keomany with both hands. This money Mrs. Keomany you can spend it any way you want, if it is not enough, I can also find a job at The Curtains. Liko said. Mrs. Keomany nodded, Cover me with a nket, its a little cold. Liko did as she was told. With the thick nket on, Mrs. Keomany found the mostfortable angle in the wheelchair and closed her eyes. Liko was also a bit tired and fell asleep without realizing it. When she woke up again, she found that the ne had already started tond and that the azure sea was close at hand, so beautiful that it was unbelievable. Liko has been working in the old castle almost all her life, and only this time followed the Lashrey, but also has been busy around Mrs. Keomany, never seen such a beautiful scenery. I was lost in it for a while. When I had enough of it, I remembered Mrs. Keomany next to me and wanted to wake her up to enjoy it together. He reached out and tried to pat Mrs. Keomanys shoulder, his voice soft, Mrs. Keomany, we are almost there, look at the scenery outside, how beautiful it is. However, Mrs. Keomany did not respond, and her eyes were still tightly closed. Mrs. Keomany? said Liko, and then she increased her strength. This time, Mrs. Keomanys hand slipped out from under the nket, and a bright red, blinding wound instantly made the housekeeper freeze in shock. How, how could this happen! Mrs. Keomany, how could you do something stupid? Mrs. Keomany, wake up, is there anyone,e and help! -Mrs. Keomany The story of Mrs. Keomany using her bank card to slit her wrists soon reached the ears of the Lashrey congregation. What I said, should not send this woman to The Curtains, she is determined to die, will certainly think of all kinds of ways to end, it is better to put around the torture, at least you can always keep an eye on. Max hated Bonnie when he thought of what she had suffered during this time. Want to die? Its not that easy! It was too easy for Mrs. Keomany. Take it easy, Bonnie reached out and patted Maxs shoulder, its just a suicide attempt, its been saved. Yes, the person has been rescued, but has be a vegetable, so its no different from being dead. Max was still indignant. A vegetative person is unable to respond to external stimuli. So, no matter how much they torture Mrs. Keomany, its useless, she wont feel a thing. This kind of torture is meaningless. She has already tortured herself by letting herself be a vegetable. Bonnie replied, After all, it takes courage to make up your mind to let yourself be half dead. At that, Max was a bit confused, What do you mean by determined to be half-dead, isnt she running to die? Chapter 2126: Deciding to go back to Willisto Bonnie shook her head and said of course not. The time it took to arrive at The Curtains from Lashrey was not too long, plus the ne was guarded by many people, even with the nket as a cover, and Mrs. Keomany could have been found before she perished. Everyone will be resuscitated and Mrs. Keomany will be dragged back from the deadly gate. So, if you really want to die, then slitting your wrists on the ne is really not a wise choice. But what if it was to get half-dead? Forced to stop the bleeding on the ne, and then sent to the hospital to rescue, this time the body will be caused by theck of blood and the failure of organs, the formation of irreversible damage. Bing a vegetable is good, if the conscious organ failure, it is more torture. Mrs. Keomany is so smart, how could she not know that? She just knew, and thats why she did it. Didnt leave herself any way out, wanted to make herself suffer more. Max was full of confusion, But why would she do that? Because my mother-inw released her from hypnosis, and she now has mixed feelings about my mother-inw, so she wants to numb herself in this way, so that she is left with only hate or pain. Bonnie sees things very thoroughly. People who are mixed with too many feelings are destined to live a hard life. Mrs. Keomany did not want to be so hard, so she preferred to bleed and torture herself in this way. The process was painful, but the ending was a rewarding one. Shey in the hospital bed, and on the day she died, she would never think of Summer as her daughter again. Max fell into a long silence. Never had I seen a woman so cruel to herself! So Old Mr. Pearson spoke up from the side, Where is your mother-inw, does she know about this? Bonnie shook her head, I dont know, but I guess shell pretend not to know if she does! For Mrs. Keomany, her own mother, Summers feelings are veryplicated. No one can guess. Simply do not guess, this kind of thing, Summer if you want to let others know what attitude, will naturally show. If you do not want to let people know, the initiative to ask is also a waste of time!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Think about it, Old Mr. Pearson will not ask more questions. Things have already happened, can not be changed, Mrs. Keomany is also considered to have received the punishment, this is enough. Its just a pity that Liko, who followed The Curtains with so much interest, thought she could spend the rest of her life with Mrs. Keomany, but never thought that Mrs. Keomany had be a vegetable. Its probably just a matter of fate, but not fate! Anna concluded from the side, I hope they wont be bad people in their next life and will be together. I dont understand this life yet, what do you expect in the next one? Besides, its hard to say if there is a next life. Max demolished the stage. Anna was so angry that she wanted to hit him, Mr. Pearson, you have to go against me, dont you? Max bared his teeth at her, Yeah, youre the one whos been hogging my wife all day, leaving me no time to make love, so who do I hate if not you? Old Mr. Pearson, do something about it. Anna was so angry that she stomped her feet, Im being bullied, wont you stand up for me? Seeing the two juniors fighting, Old Mr. Pearson suddenly smiled, Control, naturally, we must control, so, when you live in, I will help you beat him every day. At that, Anna fell into silence and stopped talking. Whats wrong, didnt I say Id help you, still not happy? Old Mr. Pearson asked, Or are you not nning to move in with the Pearson family? After a long time of hesitation, Anna finally said, I would like toe and live here, but pimp has already booked a flight back to Willisto tomorrow, so I dont have a chance for now. Chapter 2127: I’m not here for them anyway Old Mr. Pearsons smile flinched at the corners of his mouth, Whats so sudden? Anna snapped her fingers, I thought it was a bit sudden too, but pimp said wed been out for a long time and my mother-inw said she missed us. And Rupert is a very filial man, for so many years, except in the matter of like Anna insisted, the rest of the things basically amodated Mrs. Koo. So when Rupert used this as a reason, Anna was not absolutely half wrong. Old Mr. Pearsons eyes gradually sank, so ah Sorry ah Old Mr. Pearson, I know you are trying to give me an idea, how about this, when I go back to Lashrey after a while to look for you, okay? Anna thought Old Mr. Pearson was angry and rushed forward to take Old Mr. Pearsons arm and shake it. Old Mr. Pearson showed a doting smile. He said, You girl, thats a deal, remember toe to me after a while, then Ill let Max personally cook and cook you and Rupert a medicinal meal to eat! Its a deal! Anna left only after the old man and the young woman had made a promise. She had to go back to Willisto, so she had to pack her things and go to the mall to buy gifts, so she was very busy. Looking at her back, Max was very dissatisfied with her mouth. Grandpa, I have no problem with you spoiling Bonnie, but why are you spoiling Anna too? Old Mr. Pearsons eyes, which were already cloudy and muddy, became more and more profound andplex at this moment, and he let out a long sigh, If you dont do it, then dont do it. No force. At that, Max was a little panicked. The great grandfather should not be this attitude, ording to the usual, already jumped up and twisted his ears and scolded, not to force him to agree to make medicinal food will not stop. Whats wrong with today? Im just kidding, I really like Anna, Im happy to cook for her! Old Mr. Pearsons gaze remained deep, Good, then you do it.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. This- Max scratched his head, his eyes nk and tentative, So will it make you happy if I do it, or will you be happy if I dont? Now with this attitude, hes really panicking! Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand and turned to leave, his back was vicissitudes and tired. In the blink of an eye, it was time for Anna and Rupert to leave Lashrey. Before dawn, everyone rushed to the cottage, carrying their farewell gifts. Bonnie was even more desperate, as she had brought her little ones overst night and insisted on sleeping with Anna. There were eight of them, so Anna asked the maids to take down the mattresses and put them on the floor to make a giant tatami mat, which almost filled the whole room. When Old Mr. Pearson arrived at the cottage, he saw a bunch of people sleeping on the tatami. Old Mr. Pearson, the maid tiptoed over, her voice extra soft, they are still sleeping, why dont you go downstairs and sit for a while while I get them up? Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand, Let them sleep a little longer, no need to call. He knew very well that these two girls would have a lot of whispers before they said goodbye, and they would probably talk until two or three oclock, so they should sleep a little longer! The maid gave an ah, Then it may take Old Mr. Pearson you to wait a long time ah. Its okay, just wait, Im not here to see them anyway. Old Mr. Pearson said, his eyes shifted left andnded on the door of the study. Chapter 2128: Then you go and say it yourself The maid noticed Old Mr. Pearsons gaze and immediately spoke up to ask, Old Mr. Pearson, are you going to see Mr. Robertson? Well, I will go there by myself, you guys are busy with yourselves, dont mind me. After saying this, Old Mr. Pearson raised his steps and walked towards the study. When he heard the door open, Rupert subconsciously thought it was the maid, and spoke without looking up, Is Anna awake? Just tell her to take her time to pack, Ive changed the voyage to the evening, so she can spend more time with Bonnie, after all, she wont see Bonnie when she goes back to Willisto, she must be very sad. You also know she can not miss ah, then you are still so anxious to take her back? Ruperts hand movement a beat, surprised to turn his head, Old Mr. Pearson, you you whye over? Old Mr. Pearson nostril grunts, What, Im not wee? Why, Anna is probably not up yet, youre here to see her, Ill go get her up for you if you need me. Rupert smiled and got up to go out. But Old Mr. Pearson pressed back into his chair, Come on, let her sleep, I came to see you, knowing that if I told you in advance, you would certainly avoid me, so I came here early in the morning to block you. The word block, he also deliberately bit the ent. The smile on Ruperts face became stiff and awkward, How can it be, there is nothing between me and Old Mr. Pearson you, of course not avoiding you, just recently there are many things, just did not have the opportunity to meet. The old Mr. Pearson is not finished, Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand towards him, Come on, dont tell me these grand excuses, you are avoiding me, and I know why you are avoiding me. Im really not hiding. Rupert still wanted to continue to argue. Old Mr. Pearson did not bother to talk to him, dragged Ruperts hand and began to take his pulse. Youre already this sick and you havent told Anna yet, are you going to hide it until you die? Old Mr. Pearson was a famous doctor when he was young and had a reputation throughout Capital. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Because I dont want Anna to have to live with a child after she dies.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. That would be too bitter. I think she may find another true love in the future, when she keeps the crystallization of her love with me around, whether she forgets me or not is secondary, the fear is that the man will mind and lose his temper with Anna because of that child, or even hurt Anna. Ruperts voice was spoken as softly as possible, sounding little emotion. He got up, bent down and bowed toward Old Mr. Pearson, a very standard 90 degrees, and did not get up for a long time. From a distance, it looked like a bent statue. He didnt say anything about his request, but he asked for much, much more. Old Mr. Pearsons eyes became pale, finally reached out his hand, helped Rupert to his feet, and said with a long sigh, Okay, I know, I wont say anything. Rupert then stood up straight, Thanks to Old Mr. Pearson. Do not rush to thank me, I promised not to tell Anna, which means I became your aplice, as an aplice, I should be a little benefit for myself, right? Old Mr. Pearson said. Rupert nodded, Yes you should, Old Mr. Pearson what do you want? I want a wish, without me telling Anna, I want you to go and confess all this to Anna yourself. Old Mr. Pearson spoke slowly. Chapter 2129: I say Ruperts expression froze instantly. It was only after a long time that he found his voice and smiled bitterly, Old Mr. Pearson, after going around in such a big circle, isnt it still necessary to tell Anna? You and Anna had a wedding, right? Old Mr. Pearson suddenly changed the subject. Rupert froze for a moment and nodded honestly, Yes, there was a wedding, at Willisto. It wasnt as grand, but Anna said it was a day shed never forget in her life. Old Mr. Pearson nodded, Since there has been a wedding, you should know that when the priest witnesses your love, he will ask you to take a vow, vowing that you will love each other, no matter how rich or poor, no matter how old or sick or dead, you will always love each other all the time, whether you will keep this vow or not I dont know, but I am very sure that Anna will definitely abide by it. Whether Rupert is poor or rich, whether Rupert is healthy or disabled, or dead, her heart has always loved this man. The man called Rupert. Old Mr. Pearson said, raised his hand and patted Ruperts shoulder, Tell Anna the truth as soon as possible, you should know her temper better than I do, if you dy until death and then let her know the truth, she may be so angry that she will directly grind your grave. Indeed, Anna is the one who would do such a thing. Rupert nodded his head in agreement. After a pause, he added, But this is also good, my grave was dug, she wanted to pay respects in the future, but no opportunity, in the long run, forget about me. Well, thats good! Old Mr. Pearson was so angry with Rupert that his head smoked. Anna is your wife and has the right to know, you cant hide it from her! Old Mr. Pearson was annoyed. He even began to threaten Rupert, You can also choose not to say, anyway, I now know the reason, I can not be your aplice, choose to tell Anna the truth. The big deal is to offend Rupert. What does that matter? He didnt know Rupert very well, but he treated Anna like a second granddaughter! Old Mr. Pearsons mind was made up, so he took a step and prepared to leave. Old Mr. Pearson! Seeing this, Rupert suddenly became anxious, and hurriedly got up and stood up, the magnitude of the action is toorge, can not restrain the cough, the original is not much blood face, now is even more pale almost transparent. It was really scared Old Mr. Pearson. Thepanys main goal is to help Rupert to sit down, You say you, this is why it is necessary, if you promised me earlier, to be excited like this? The first thing you need to do is to help Rupert pat his chest to smooth the air. Rupert finally got over it. Once again towards Old Mr. Pearson squeezed out a forced smile, I will say. Look at you, still stubborn, even if you tell Anna, so what, have said if you are not willing to do this bad guy, I will what you say? Old Mr. Pearson thought something was wrong with his ears. I said I would tell Anna. Rupert repeated, Ill say it when I get back to Willisto.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Really? Old Mr. Pearson was a little unconvinced, If you decided to say it, you should say it now, why put it off until you get back to Willisto? I was afraid she would leave me at Capital for treatment, and I wanted to go back to Willisto for another visit. Rupert replied, People want to die in a ce they know, and Old Mr. Pearson wont grant me that? Chapter 2130: He’s very sick Old Mr. Pearsons heart softened. He stared into Ruperts eyes, When we get back to Willisto, you really will tell Anna, wont you? Yes, Old Mr. Pearson, if you dont believe me, I can swear to God. While saying that, he literally held up four fingers. Old Mr. Pearson pushed his fingers back, All right, as you are now, what can you say on an oath to heaven, it would not be good anyway, you promised to do it, and when you go back to Willisto, confess early, you know? I will. Rupert nodded his head. Old Mr. Pearson originally wanted to speak again, but the door was opened, Anna a smiling face stood in the doorway, confess what ah? The two men were taken aback and their expressions were a little panicked.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. You girl, why do not know how toe in without knocking first, my heart is not good now, if you really scared out of any good, careful I ckmail you! Old Mr. Pearson came back to his senses, pretending to be fierce, stretched out his hand and poked Annas forehead. Anna Shun force to Ruperts arms to hide, still smiling, ckmail on ckmail, just as Old Mr. Pearson you also take to Willisto, you are in Willisto, Bonnie will certainly visit you every now and then to Willisto, we two sisters convenient to catch up, how good ah! The two of us will be able to catch up with each other every now and then. and even took the initiative to ask Old Mr. Pearson, How do I scare you to make you ckmail me? Old Mr. Pearson cried andughed. Why did youe over without shoes, the floor is cold, go and put on your shoes, I asked the maid to make the Cantonese morning tea you love,e back to me after eating. Ruperts tone is gentle, holding Annas hand and rubbing it. Anna looked disgusted and pulled back her hand, How dare you talk about me, my hand is like an ice cube, I wouldnt have caught a cold, but I caught a cold because you were holding my hand. Rupert helplessly pulled out a smile, Handling work too seriously, the air conditioning is too low to pay attention to, so blowing the whole body cold. Dont lie to people. Anna does not believe, You are not only todays body cold, recently it has always been like this, okay? How can you escape her eyes? I know healers dont heal themselves, but with Old Mr. Pearson helping you, the situation will bepletely different! Anna said. Rupert opened his mouth to refuse. But Old Mr. Pearson had already rolled up his sleeves and coughed, Okay, since you, the girl, have asked me, then I will reluctantly give him a look, hand out. Rupert subconsciously refused. What is his condition, Old Mr. Pearson is not already clear? What was this now? Without giving him a chance to refuse, Old Mr. Pearson took two steps forward and forcibly pulled his hand over to take his pulse. Almost as soon as he touched his wrist, his white eyebrows wrinkled into caterpirs, and his expression was even more grave and serious. Annas heart was instantly in her throat, How is it Old Mr. Pearson, is it very serious? Yes, its very serious! Old Mr. Pearson nodded, Anna, I treat you as my own granddaughter, so I have to tell you the truth. Old Mr. Pearson! Rupert raised his voice, coughing violently again from the excitement. Hadnt they just agreed? About his secret, he would tell it himself when he got back to Willisto! Old Mr. Pearson tilted his head to look at him, ignoring his anxiety, and continued on, Look, when you are in a hurry, you cough, can this not be serious? He ah, youe over here, I whispered to you! Chapter 2131: Don’t you listen to him Rupert was so excited that he wanted to go up and stop Old Mr. Pearson. But it was toote. Before he could get to the front, Old Mr. Pearson had already finished all his words. Anna looked at Ruperts eyes began to beplicated. Tightly pursing her scarlet lips, she looked as if she wanted to say something. Anna, I Rupert wanted to exin something, but did not know what to say. In fact, Anna didnt need him to say anything. She raised her hand and patted Ruperts shoulder, I know David, Im sorry, Ive pushed you too hard this time, after you go back to Willisto, you rest first, as for the baby, lets take our time! Rupert: ???? What the hell is going on here. He had tried countless ways to persuade Anna to stop thinking about having a child, but to no avail. But when it came to Old Mr. Pearson, it was done in one sentence.N?velDrama.Org content. And looking at Annas reaction, the condition she learned about should not be true. So, what exactly did Old Mr. Pearson say? Rupert is really too curious. When Anna went to pack up her things, Rupert tugged on Old Mr. Pearsons coat corner and was determined to get to the bottom of it, Old Mr. Pearson, what exactly did you say to Anna? With a faint smile on his lips, Old Mr. Pearson shrugged his shoulders and replied, What can I say? I just told her that you are not well enough to get pregnant and have a baby. Isnt that what Rupert wanted? At this point, Rupert had already guessed the answer and sucked in a breath of cold air, You told Anna that I had a kidney deficiency? Worthy of the study of medicine, can so quickly guess what I actually said. Old Mr. Pearson satisfied nod, Yes, I did say so, but also for your own good. Because, Ruperts current health is very bad, simply not suitable for any stimting activities. And the room, it belongs to one of the stimting activities. This kind of thing will make Ruperts death hasten. Although talking about it will make your status in Annas heart drop, but you are dying, even if the status drops, what does it matter, you said yourself, as long as Anna lives a happy and joyful life is enough. Im ready to be grubbed up after my death, and its not bad for this little misunderstanding. Rupert: Although it is tempting to retort, but have to admit that it is all true. He slowly bent down and bowed ny degrees towards Old Mr. Pearson, Thank you so much, Old Mr. Pearson. Why so polite, Ive been here for a while, youve said thank you to me several times, making it seem like Im here specifically for your thanks. Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand. Even the eyes are with disgust, Besides I do not want to care about you, if not for the sake of Anna, I do not care about you. Throwing down these words, Old Mr. Pearson then prepared to leave the study. By the way, if you can find the right heart, you can survive, havent you considered looking for it? Considered. Rupert replied, Seriously searched, did not find the right heart. So thats what happened. How many patients die without a heart and leave this world with hate. Old Mr. Pearson had seen a lot of these things, too. He thought he was used to this kind of separation, but when Rupert said so easily that he could not find a suitable heart, he was still a little uncontrobly sad. Not only for Anna. It was also for Rupert. God shouldnt have treated the couple this way, it was too cruel. But God is not fair in the first ce. Rupert said softly, If every flower bloomed so gloriously, its garden would probably be crowded, right? Chapter 2132: We counted to Because there is no way in the world to carry everyone happy and joyful, so the pain and sadness is reciprocal. When someone is happy, someone is sad. Its a lot like conservation of energy, isnt it? Rupert asked. Old Mr. Pearson bowed his head, not knowing how to answer that. In fact, Rupert wasnt going to wait for Old Mr. Pearsons answer either. He went on to say, I originally did not believe in ghosts and gods and reincarnation, but recently began to believe. I heard that all the people I met in this life are the lines I nted in my previous life. Some peoples lines are very short, so they are only passing through my life, and some peoples lines are very long, so they will be my friends, family and partners. I kind of regret that if I had buried my line with Anna a little longer in myst life, maybe we could have stayed together for a long time. What a shame! Why didnt he try harder in hisst life. If you believe in reincarnation, then you should try harder to be good to Anna now, so that your next lifes can be together for a long time. Old Mr. Pearson spoke up. But Rupert shook his head and refused, No, Im going to die soon, if Im too good to Anna now, she cant forget me, what about the rest of my life? He hoped that in his next life, he would not have any contact with Anna again. It would be good for them to be strangers! Old Mr. Pearson was so angry that he clenched his fist, You are so selfish and cowardly. Yeah, Im selfish and cowardly. Rupertmented, his eyes gradually deepened, So God could not stand it and wanted me, a selfish and cowardly person to leave the world! At the end of the day, Old Mr. Pearson didnt even know how he had gotten Rupert through the airport security checkpoint. Looking at that back disappeared in sight, Old Mr. Pearson instantly seemed to have aged several years. Bonnie was quick and reached out to help him, Grandpa, are you okay? Yes. Old Mr. Pearson waved his hand, Im just a little tired because Im old and cant see too much separation. They will not be separated, Bonnies tone was very firm, Sebastian and I have not given up yet, we are searching the world for a suitable heart, I believe we will find it before Rupert is seriously ill! Old Mr. Pearson nodded his head, I hope so! Fear is afraid, the heart is found, but the other party is very healthy, there is no possibility of having to die, then remove the other partys heart, it is equivalent to killing.N?velDrama.Org content. Such a heart cannot be operated on, and even if the operation ispleted, there will be a great deal of trouble to follow. Brat! The more Old Mr. Pearson thought about it, the angrier he became, clenching his fist tightly, Its going to be such a disease, and its going to be the heart! Couldnt it have been the liver, spleen, or kidneys? All of these could be found quickly and without the charge of murder. But it was the heart! God does make some people suffer, but not Rupert and Anna, Old Mr. Pearson said in a firm voice, they have been suffering for a long, long time, and they have not been happy long enough to suffer again. They will be happy in the end. Bonnie said, Sure! Old Mr. Pearson smiled, suddenly bright, Bonnie, why are you so sure, did you already let Erika divination, Erika said, they will get through this difficult time, happy together for a long time? Chapter 2133: But I’m serious Hearing this, Bonnie instantly fell into silence.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Since thest time Erika said that the calction may not be so urate now, she has never let Erika divine anything. She was afraid that Erika would be sad and upset because of the inurate divination. More importantly, she was afraid to know the result. What if it was the result she didnt want to know? Instead of knowing the result from the beginning, and then always live in torment, it is better to be a person who does not know anything, at least you can give yourself some false hope, so that you can persevere. To Old Mr. Pearsons expectant eyes, Bonnies answer was ambiguous, I didnt ask Erika to divine, but Im convinced the ending is good. Without waiting for Old Mr. Pearsons rebuttal, she asked, Whats the matter, Grandpa, dont you want to believe me? Old Mr. Pearson, who was already doting on Bonnie, saw the sultry tone in her words and immediately replied, Why not! Grandpa trusts you the most, you said they will grow old together, so they will! The reason is that Erika is so good at divination, so maybe its all in your genes, so your calctions must be good too. Thats right, its definitely not bad! Anna and Rupert, will definitely be together forever! -Willisto. Willisto. Upon arrival at the airport, Anna saw Mrs. Robertson from a distance. She was wearing her usual cheongsam, and the years had not diminished her beauty, but had added more charm. Just standing there, it is enough to attract peoples attention. Mrs. Robertson but do not care about these eyes. She just looked straight at the direction of the exit, until Anna and Rupert appeared, the cold face finally appeared a smile. I made a reservation at the hotel, and all of them are your favorite dishes, so its a good time to go over there. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want. Ruperts face was full of helplessness behind him, Mom, havent you forgotten someone? Mrs. Robertson turned her head to look at him, but there was a doubt in her eyes, Forgotten who, Bonnie or Sebastian who came back with her? Its me, I came back with Anna, why do you look as if you cant see me. Mrs. Robertson spread her hands, I saw ah, but why care about you ah, have seen you for more than 20 years, have long seen bored, now it is easy to have a daughter-inw, of course, the daughter-inw baby. As for the son well C When the timees to think about it! You are not afraid that I suddenly one day disappeared, then you want to see no opportunity? Rupert pursued. Mrs. Robertsonughed even more happily, Really? Then it would be better if you disappeared, and I would live with Anna, and I would certainly live a particrly prosperous life, after all, I am certainly better at taking care of people than you. Then lets say, if such a day doese, you must do what you say and help me take good care of Anna, Ruperts expression instantly became serious. The taut face scared Mrs. Robertson a little. She put away the smile on her face, stared up and down at Rupert for a long time, and asked tentatively, Whats wrong with you, I feel you are talking strangely today. Im just joking with you! This is her own son, how could she not care? Rupert, however, remained serious and tense, But Im serious about everything I said. If he dies, I hope Mrs. Robertson can take good care of Anna, just like this. Chapter 2134: You are really not right Mrs. Robertson was stunned by such a serious expression on her own sons face. It took her a long time toe back to her senses and nod toward him, Okay, dont make that face, Im a little scared. David, Anna also reached out and gave Rupert a tug, youre really weird today. I cant say whats weird, but its weird. Rupert regained his gentle smile for a moment, Youre scared, arent you? Who told you both to ignore me, now you know youre scared! Mrs. Robertson: So, it was just Rupert scaring them? This brat! The more you are like this, the more I love Anna, who makes you such an annoying brat. Mrs. Robertson said, holding Annas arm even tighter. Rupert lifted his hand to cover his chest, It breaks my heart to say that, so sad. Still pretending, hurry up and go eat! Mrs. Robertson no longer eat this set, feigning a nce at Rupert, then directly lift a step forward. Looking at their backs, the smile on Ruperts face was gradually collected, and the bottom of his eyes were covered by a deep dusty haze. -Rupert In the few days since he returned to Willisto, Rupert has not been idle. He took Anna to see many people and had many dinners. Anna had put on a little weight. When she returned home and sat on the sofa, Anna was very dissatisfied pinching the newly grown swimming ring on her stomach with a depressed expression, Ive gained five pounds, I have to lose weight quickly. You look good like this now, dont lose, in case you lose too much weight, thin as a man dry how to do? Rupert did not allow. Anna skimmed, How can thin people dry, I do things very sure, have a goal to lose weight, only five pounds to close. After all, when she lost weight, almost welded the scale to their own body, always looking at the weight, if really thin over the head, will immediately stop ah. After a pause and added, Unless, its not me who wants to lose weight. What do you mean? Rupert inquired. Literally, I did not want to lose weight, but suffered a major blow, do not eat and sleep well, so it is rapidly losing weight, in this case into a human dry is very possible. Anna exined. Rupert oh, eyes gradually retrospective, I remember, you were ridiculously thin for a while before.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Yes, it was a time when you were David but rejected me, so I was depressed and all I wanted to do was get drunk and sleep every day. It would be strange if you could put on weight under those circumstances! As we were talking, the maid brought in an afternoon tea, a sweet and creamy macaroon with a cup of honey red ginseng tea. Anna felt a little sick to her stomach just by looking at it. She covered her mouth and refused to eat it. This is not your favorite food, my mother specially went to learn to make it for you, you more or less to eat a little bit of it. Rupert was very nice. Anna did not take this bait, Recently mom has made a lot of good food for me, every time you use this excuse, so now it will not work. While saying that, she stared at Rupert, Youve been really strangetely. Ruperts eyelids sank down, unable to hear the emotion in his voice, Really, where am I weird? You seem to be deliberately feeding fat me, as if you are afraid that I will suddenly be thinter, so now first grow a little more meat, when the thin part is exactly the part of my fat, rounding up, I can still maintain the same perfect figure. But, for good reason, how could she be thin? Annas whole face was pressed up, Do you think, did you do something behind my back and worry that I wont be able to ept it when the timees, so you give me a strong heart attack from these aspects first? Rupert lowered his eyshes, not daring to meet Annas eyes. It is said that women have a sixth sense, and it really seems to be true. In some secrets, even if they are hidden deeper, they will be keenly aware of the clues. Anna, I , facing Annas questioning, Ruperts throat was sore, and he couldnt find a suitable excuse. Chapter 2135: There is a suspicion between them Annas probing eyes grew deeper and deeper, chasing Rupert to get to the bottom of the matter, trying to get an answer. And at that moment, Ruperts cell phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number. Rupert seemed to grab a lifeline and immediately changed the subject, Anna, Ill take a call first, and then Ill talk to youter. You stay here, dont leave until youve finished. Anna held Ruperts arm, afraid he would run away. Rupert had no choice but to keep this action and pick up the phone. Hello, who is it? Brother, its me, Jurrian, the familiar voice came out from the other end of the phone, causing Ruperts expression to freeze instantly. He had noticed when he answered the phone just now that it was a number from Willisto. But the call was from Jurrian. That means Where are you? Rupert asked directly. Jurrian sounded quite surprised, Brother, you are really getting smarter and smarter, obviously I havent said anything yet, you can know everything. Where are you?! Ruperts tone was aggravated and tinged with anger. But only a momentter, it was doused by Jurrians words. Jurrian replied slowly, I dont know where Ive gone, its a vi, and theres a wooden sign on the door that says the Newmans Mansion. That was Annas mothers house! Ruperts pupils shrank severely. What the hell did Jurrian want? Brother, Im cold and hungry now, I really cant hold on, or Ill go into this familys house first and seek their help, they should look very kind. Stay where you are and dont move, Ill be right over to you. Ruthlessly hanging up the phone, Rupert pulled his leg and headed out. Forgetting that Anna was still holding his arm, he moved so hard that he tugged Anna to stagger and almost fell to the ground.N?velDrama.Org content. David, where are you going? Anna stood up steadily and questioned loudly, Were not done with our business yet! Anna, I have some things to attend to, as for our business, can we talk about itter? Rupert sounded almost pleading. Is it someone so important to you that you would leave even me behind and go to this person without hesitation? Anna continued to pursue the question. This- Rupert was unable to answer for a moment. Jurrian is certainly not as important as Anna, but if this answer, why he would leave Anna to go to Jurrian would not make sense. If he said that Jurrian was more important than Anna, Anna would definitely be angry. After much hesitation, Rupert finally found the most suitable answer. She is naturally not as important as you in my heart, but I am going over there now because I have something very important to solve, Anna, dont you believe me? The topic was thrown back to Anna, instantly causing Anna to freeze in her tracks. After hesitating, she still told Rupert, Of course I believe you. As long as you believe me, thats enough. Rupert nodded his head, Give me two hours, Ille back when Im done. Throwing down these words, Rupert disappeared in the doorway. The sound of a car driving away was soon heard from downstairs, disappearing into the night and finally never to be heard again. Anna drops her long, slender feathered eyshes, casting shadows from above and below, obscuring her face in all its glory. Imperceptible to sentiment, one could only hear the doubt and disbelief in her voice. But, from the beginning, you never told me who the other party really is. That girl with a sweet voiceing out of the phone, who exactly is it? Chapter 2136: I won’t agree The journey from the Robertsos Residence to the Newmans Mansion, which originally took half an hour, took Rupert less than twenty minutes to arrive. He jumped out of the car almost as soon as he turned off the engine, clutched Jurrians coat and dragged her towards the car. Brother, brother, be gentle! Jurrian was almost dragged down and muttered in a very dissatisfied voice. But to no avail. Ruperts action was still rough, and after stuffing her into the car, he mmed the door again fiercely. The car was filled with heated anger, but the atmosphere was cold to the extreme. Jurrian rubbed the goose bumps on his arms and muttered very quietly, Why so angry, I didnt do anything, I just stood outside the door for an hour. Youre standing in front of the Newmans Mansion and you want to say you were aimless? Rupert questioned with cold eyes, Jurrian, I should have told you to stay out of this, I dont need the surgery. Then youre waiting to die? Jurrians eyes were instantly scarlet, Brother, you have such a great influence in the medical world, if you can live, you can definitely have greater achievements in the future and help thousands and thousands of patients get a new life. Only one person needs to be sacrificed, so that countless patients can get a chance to live.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. How to think about this deal is cost-effective, so Jurrian stubbornly came to Willisto. Annas heart, it has to be yours! Jurrian clenched his fist, his eyes full of determination. Ruperts anger increased, Jurrian, thats my wife, she has to live, dont try to touch her. Because of the excitement, Rupert began to cough violently, his whole face was white as paper, and he didnt even have the strength to grip the steering wheel. Jurrian panicked and took out a bottle of medicine from his bag and gave one to Rupert to take, Brother, take this, this is a new special medicine I developed, it can temporarily suppress your condition. Taking that medicine, Ruperts face gradually regained its redness, but the anger did not half abate. Jurrian did not even know where to put his eyes for a while. He muttered in a low voice, Why are you staring at me like that, Im doing it for your own good. Even if you dont appreciate it, you have to stare at her like this. I told you a long time ago, I dont need treatment, its good to die like this. Rupert said in a deep voice, Jurrian, because you are my most beloved sister, thats why I am willing to talk to you about this, this is thest warning, got it? At these words, Jurrian fell into silence. Only after a long time did he speak, Okay, senior, Ill listen to you, I wont go to the Newmans Mansion to donate my heart. The sudden change of heart made Rupert a little unbelievable. Staring at Jurrian for a long time, Are you sure? Sure. Jurrian nodded heavily, Brother, when have I not heard what you said before. If you had heard it, would you still be here? Rupert mercilessly revealed. Jurrian: Anyway, Jurrian continued on, this is thest time, and I definitely wont fool around in the future, so you forgive me this time, Brother, okay? Rupert was indeed very angry, but looking at Jurrians serious apology, his anger subsided instantly. In the ten years of studying medicine, Jurrian and he had the best rtionship, and in a sense, Jurrian was no different from his sister. Who would hold onto his sisters slightest fault and not let go? Anyway, dont bother with Annas idea, her heart belongs to her, and it makes more sense for her to live well than to give it to me. Rupert said in a deep voice. Jurrian agreed evenly. When he turned his head, a shadowy cold smile crossed the corner of his eyes. Chapter 2137: I believe everything you say Rupert settled Jurrian in Willistos five-star hotel. But when filling out the check-in information, Jurrian couldnt find his ID. He could only look at Rupert with bewilderment, Maybe it was at the door of Qins house that you pulled me so hard, so I lost my ID, what should I do now, am I going to sleep on the street? Rupert: Wait, Im driving back to the entrance of the Newmans Mansion to look for it. Just about to turn around and leave, Jurrian but again behind the leisurely speak, but in case not lost in the Newmans Mansion door, brother, are already veryte, I am very sleepy, want to rest.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. It is really the Rupert to pin down to a dead end. I had no choice but to tell the receptionist, Check in under my name first, and then switch over tomorrow after I find her ID photo. The hotel receptionist knew Rupert, so he naturally obeyed. Within three minutes, the room card was handed to Rupert. Wow, its a luxury suite on the top floor, youre really good to me! Jurrians eyes shone with starlight, and his whole body moved towards Rupert. Rupert dodged, with a tone of disgust, Be careful, not married yet, if your future husband sees what to do, then you can exin that I am your brother, people may not believe. The words sounded doting, but they were actually full of reminders and warnings. He wanted Jurrian to keep his distance from him and made it clear that he only treated Jurrian as his sister. Other than that, there is no other thought. Jurrian bristled, Ive already found my future husband, its a graduate school with me, called Ivan. Youve found a boyfriend, and youre still so unprofessional. Rupert continued to reprimand. Jurrianughed and did not retort. But in his heart, he couldnt help but secretly say, Brother, you will soon know why I am so undisciplined. After settling down Jurrian and returning home, it was already twelve in the morning. The Robertsos Residence waspletely dark, and even the bedroom was dark. Rupert enters the room as gently as possible, so as not to wake Anna. Snap The rooms light was turned on, and Anna stood in front of Rupert with her arms wrapped around her chest, puffing up, Sote, didnt you say youd be done in two hours at thetest? Sorry, there was a little unexpected situation. Rupert sincerely apologized. He didnt expect to spend so much time on the matter of arranging Jurrians amodation. Its a girl, right? Annas voice had be sour. Rupert was stunned for a moment, but still chose to nod honestly, Yes, her name is Jurrian, she is my sister, she came to Willisto, but ended up encountering a little situation, I rushed over to pick her up, and arranged for her to stay at the hotel. After a pause, afraid that Anna think too much, continue to exin, I just treat her as a sister, only you in my heart, if you lie to you will be beaten by the thunderbolt. While saying that, while holding up four fingers to swear. Anna folded his fingers back, Dont worry, I believe you, even if you have this thieving heart, you are not able to ah. Hmm? How is he incapable? In Ruperts puzzled eyes, Anna slowly spoke, After all, Old Mr. Pearson has said that your kidneys are very bad, how can you do that kind of thing? The physical condition does not allow it, right? So, Anna put a hundred heart. More importantly, you confessed to me, so I believe you. Anna said, word by word, with extra seriousness, As long as its what you say, I believe it because you wouldnt lie to me, would you? Chapter 2138: Immediately send her away Annas clear almond eyes were filled with anticipation, and the hand hanging at her side unconsciously grabbed the corner of her coat. The moon white nightgown was crumpled at the corners and looked very abrupt. Rupert sighed inaudibly and stepped forward to break Annas hand and help to fix the corner of the dress, Yes, I will not lie to you. At that, Anna instantly became happy. Her face rippled with smiles, I knew you wouldnt lie to me, because you said that every word you said to me would be true. Said, reaching out to hold Ruperts neck, eyes charming almostss, So as a reward, Im going to give you a kiss. At first it was a kiss, butter it changed its tone. The situation gradually began to develop in a direction beyond Ruperts control, and when he found a gap to say something, he had been dragged down by Anna on the soft bed. Annas shoulders were half exposed and her eyes were already lost. Rupert, however, was still fully clothed and looked extraordinarily bashful, outside of the affair. Why dont you take it off. Anna was unhappy with his neatness and eagerly reached out to pull the polka dot blue tie off.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Rupert was busy pressing her hand down, gasping slightly, Wait a minute Anna, not now, now is too At this point in the conversation, Rupert himself could not continue. Because he realized that his reason is really too clumsy ridiculous. How about too now? Its toote, isnt it. But it was obvious that he had gone out to take care of his sisters business, and that was why he had let the timee sote. The unspoken reason was stuck in his throat, almost choking like a blockage. Whats worse, he already had a reaction, but to forcefully reject Anna, it really does not make sense. When she was hesitating, Anna got out of her body and blinked, I see, hurry up and rest, or Ill sleep in the next room? The first thing you need to do is to take the pillow youre used to and go outside. Rupert subconsciously thought she was angry and reached out to stop her, Anna, I dont mean anything else, its just that tonight I know, Anna nodded understandingly, I was too impulsive, its a good thing you remembered, otherwise wouldnt your kidneys be damaged again? Rupert: He remembered. When he was at Capital, Old Mr. Pearson, in order to help him, said to Anna that he was now suffering from a serious kidney deficiency. So he just suddenly called it off, and Anna only thought it was because he remembered that his kidneys were bad and forbade intercourse? The corner of Ruperts mouth could not help but hook a bitter smile, and for a moment did not know whether to thank Old Mr. Pearson well, or should be depressed. Rest well, even if you want to take a bath to defeat the fire, but not too cold water oh. Anna said, hugged the pillow and left. Rupert did not go to the bathroom to take a cold shower. Hey in bed, thinking about the sudden appearance of Jurrian tonight, his mind was full of thoughts and some sudden jumps, worried about what might happen. Tossing and turning all night, he finally took a brief nap at dawn. When the rm went off at eight, he immediately got up and drove to the hospital. He called his assistant and asked if Jurrians papers had been found. The assistant replied respectfully, We have searched all the way from the airport to the Newmans Mansion, and we have also retrieved the surveince at the entrance of the Newmans Mansion, but we have not seen Miss Huisjens ID. If you need it, you can rece it now. How soon can I get it? Rupert asked. The assistant immediately replied, If you do an expedited job, it will take about three days. Expedite the recement immediately, and book a flight for three dayster, and send her back abroad as soon as the documents are ready. Chapter 2139: It must be very difficult for you Hearing this, the assistant instantly froze. Half a long time to find their own voice, look a little stammering, but Mr. Robertson, Miss Huisjen said she came to Willisto this time, is prepared to stay for a period of time ah, you so directly for her to make a decision, is not a little What, you are now on her side is it, she gives you a sry, or has paid you to help her speak? Ruperts voice was cold. The frozen assistant couldnt help but winced and hurriedly changed her tone, I know Mr. Robertson, Im going to lose and rece Miss Huisjens papers now. Hmm. Rupert hung up the phone. He lifted his bony hand, tugged his tie loose with some irritation, and whirled the car around to drive faster. But it was only a matter of minutes. A blinding red light in the distance brought Ruperts thoughts back. He slowed down and slowly pulled over to the side of the road, a sh of remorse in his eyes. What the hell are you doing? The original will not live much longer, and now also racing, if something happens, Anna how to do? The limited time, he should cherish as much as possible, more reserved for Anna is right. But before that, he needed to take care of Jurrian first. Only after dealing with Jurrian, after that he can be with Anna without distractions. After calming down, Rupert started the car again and left for the hospital. As agreedst night, he would meet with Jurrian at the hospital today, so that Jurrian could do another examination for himself and make sure that the drug Jurrian had developed was working. This was the only thing he, as a senior brother, could do for Jurrian, his junior sister, before he died. After arriving at the hospital, there was no sign of Jurrian. Even the cell phone could not be reached. Ruperts heart sank instantly. He dialed the hotel front desk to make sure Jurrian had checked out. The receptionist spoke sweetly, No Mr. Robertson, Miss Huisjen didnt evene down from the elevator, probably after a long journey and still resting in her room today, do you want me to go upstairs and ask? No need. Rupert refused, Just make sure its at the hotel. It would be better if he didnte to the hospital, so that he could give her the results directly after the examination, and save himself from listening to Jurrians ramblings all the time. When he hung up the phone, Rupert got his own physicians assistant to help with the examination. Assisting with the examination also meant that the physicians assistant knew about his condition. The young boy in his early twenties instantly had scarlet eyes and a sobbing voice. Before he could say anything, Rupert stopped him, Dont say those sad words, I dont like to hear them, and keep it a secret, or you may not be able to continue in this line of work, you know? Im still thinking of threatening me after all this. The little boys eyes got even redder, and the glistening tears were spinning, Dr. Robertso, it must be very hard for you? Its okay, Rupert replied, Its a heart condition, but it doesnt strike all the time, so I can rest well most of the time. I mean you mentally, the physicians assistant shook his head, isnt it hard to know that youre dying and theres nothing you can do about it, but wait for this process of slowly walking towards death?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Its not like death is scary. Rupertughed helplessly, but the expression in his eyes became more and more serious and serious, What really makes me ufortable is that after I die, those who love me shoulde out of that ufortable. Chapter 2140: It’s the same Rupert does not believe in what is called a persons soul after death. Dead is dead. Turned into a handful of earth, nourishing the grass and trees, is also considered to have yed itsst role. A handful of earth will not have thought and consciousness, so dead is dead, ispletely gone from this world.N?velDrama.Org content. But what about the people who are still alive? They remember the pain, remember that a beloved person disappeared from the world, they are to continue to live with this sadness, until C they also be a clump of earth. How torturous this is, only they know. The physicians assistant fell into silence, opening his mouth several times, but did not know how tofort Rupert. The good news is that Rupert didnt needforting either. After getting the test results, he waved his hand and left for the hotel. After handing over the data to Jurrian, he still had to go home to be with Anna. But when he stepped into the hotel lobby, Rupert saw a familiar figure. If not Anna, who else? Ruperts pupils instantly shrunk, frozen in ce. It was toote to exit. Annas eyes fell on him, with a warm smile on her face, desperately waving towards Rupert, David! Helplessly, Rupert had to walk over with a stiff upper lip. Looking around, he found that Anna was the only one, Why did youe to this side of the hotel by yourself, is there something going on? It cant be that she found out about Jurrian, so now shesing to trouble Jurrian, right? Im here to find Jurrian. Anna answered. Sure enough! Rupert couldnt help but take a deep breath, Anna, this matter may not be quite the same as you think, lets go sit on the sofa over there and Ill tell you slowly, okay? The first element of coaxing your wife, to exin your innocence without her getting angry. Annas eyes were puzzled, What are you talking about, why cant I understand. After a pause, her eyes crossed over Rupert to look at the back, Later, Jurrian ising, Jurrian, this way! Jurrian jumped and appeared in front of the two, dragging arge box in her hands. Even so, it did not stop her from holding Annas arm. The two were as close as if they had known each other for more than ten years. Rupert could not figure out the situation, looked at Anna, and then looked at Jurrian, What are you two doing? I didnt expect it, brother, I met my sister-inw on the road today, she and I really hit it off, so we quickly became good friends, the kind we talk about everything! Jurrian said with a yful wink. Rupert: Jurrians character has always been entric, and is a very rational fond of wisdom, the implication is that only like very smart, in the academic attainment of a very high level of people. Anna is very smart, but usually is always big, unobtrusive, is not easy to see. Not to mention that Jurrian had only met Anna for a few hours, so how could he have fallen for Anna? There must be a ghost in this! Rupert had a serious expression, Jurrian,e with me for a moment, I have something to tell you. Jurrians expression was even more serious than his, and he also looked sincere, Do you have to say it now, brother? Can we talk in the evening? I have other things to do in the evening, I cante to see you. Rupert refused. Jurrian then smiled, Its okay brother, I have moved to your house anyway, if you are busy at night, ask tomorrow morning when we have breakfast together, its the same yo~ Chapter 2141: Whose Medical Record Sheet Ruperts expression instantly froze on his face. He turned his head to Anna with a little less understanding, You let her stay at home tonight? Not just tonight, but every night after, my sister-inw also feels that its not safe outside, plus I still have to work on that medical project with you, so of course its more convenient to stay together. Jurrian replied with a smile. Without waiting for Rupert to say no back, he opened his mouth to question again, Brother, sister-inw didnt even say she minded, you wont be unhappy, right? Of course Im not happy, Rupert very straightforward, that is my and Annas wedding room, you live in what looks like, is our love life light bulb, just you this brightness, but also 50, 000 watt kind of big bulb. After a pause and added, If you really want to research medical projects, you should live in the hospital, so that is the best choice; not to mention that you can not stay a few days this time, the professor has urged you to go back, right? Of course the professor didnt urge Jurrian to go back, only that Rupert had sent an email to the professor to force him to do so. As soon as the words left his mouth, Jurrians cell phone rang in the next second, and the caller ID was clearly the word professor. After a moments hesitation, Jurrian still picked up the phone, his tone seemed a bit low, Hello, professor, what do you want to see me? The next situation is a bit strange. Jurrian, who was supposed to be listless, became happier and happier, and finally answered a good professor with a brittle voice and hung up the phone with a frown. When looking at Rupert again, with a smug light in his eyes, Brother, you lied this time Oh, the professor does care about me, but not to rush me back, but intends toe to Willisto find me, after all, so handsome medical projects, he could not let go ah! The implication was that Jurrians time at Willisto had been stretched out indefinitely. Ruperts face was also stretched out. -Jurrian In the end, Jurrian managed to stay in Rupert and Annas love nest.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. But only for one night. Since the professor ising, it is even more inappropriate to live here, I will prepare a vi for you nearby, with a chef and a maid, you can say what you need, I only have one request, do not alwayse over to disturb our couples world. When Rupert said this, he was almost gritting his teeth. But Jurrian was still smiling and nodding vigorously, Dont worry, brother, I will stay by the professors side as an assistant. The wordsnded, Jurrians eyes fell on Ruperts hand. Wow brother, is this the examination report you put together, specially brought it to the hotel for me, thanks! She reached over and took it, unfolded it and began to recite it aloud. Willisto First City Hospital examination report form, patients name, Robertso Swish! Rupert reached out and snatched the report card back, his face ironic to the extreme, Dont you know its a crime to leak a patients condition and want to go to jail so badly? Oops, a little excited to see the desired medical history report form at one time. Jurrian spat out his tongue. The pair of soulful eyes in the light, hey smile, gaze fell on Anna, Besides, there are only three of us here, brother you certainly will not harm me like this, sister-inw will certainly not, so the sky knows, you know, I know, very safe. I will not say anything to the outside. Anna Shun nodded at these words, the tone of voice can not hide the curiosity, but that medical record sheet to write what ah, I just seem to hear the patient names Robertso? Chapter 2142: Not even a joke? Ruperts heart was beating through and through. The words wereing out of his mouth, but he didnt know how to exin. Jurrian took a nce at his reaction, then smilingly helped to relieve the situation, I said it wrong, the doctors name is Koo, after all, the examination report was given to me by senior brother, this is his patient information, right brother? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Rupert naturally went down the slope, Yes, this is my patient. Anna oh, So thats it, scared me, I thought it was your rtive who was sick. How can it be, the rtives of the family are very healthy, taking health care products on time and doing regr medical checkups, there cant be any problems. Ruperts eyes became more and more gentle. At that, Anna nodded her head and did not continue to ask. However the next second Jurrian popped up in front of Anna again, with wide clear almond eyes and an inquisitive expression, Sister-inw, why do you just suspect the rtives around senior brother, arent you worried that its senior brother whos sick?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jurrian! Ruperts voice quickly rose, already tainted with anger. What the hell does this woman want? Do you have to let Anna know the truth to be satisfied! Brother, dont be so angry, Im just talking about it. Jurrian was still acting as if nothing was wrong. Even Anna came out to round up the situation, Come on, you just said that David took special care of you when you were in school, but now it doesnt look like that, you two siblings are like enemies, youve been fighting with each other since you met, do you have any conflicts? Anna said while looking at Rupert, Say it, maybe I can help you guys reconcile it? Rupert: If you really say it out, Im afraid it will not be reconciled. He only had to pull the corners of his mouth and said it was okay, I do have a disease, Anna knows it, no need for you to say. The words fell to the ground, Anna also instantly reacted to what is the disease. The actual fact is that you can find a lot of people who are not able to get a good deal on this. Although a little reluctant, Jurrian still oh. She knew in her heart that the disease Anna knew about was definitely not the one she wanted to talk about! Its okay, theres no rush to tell Anna right now. There is a long way to go! -Jurrian was admitted. Jurrian moved into Rupert and Annas love nest as expected. Rupert put her room in the corner of the first floor, saying that she could enjoy the view of the garden, but in fact, he wanted Jurrian to stay away from Anna. Jurrian knew it well and didnt refuse. She dragged her suitcase to that room and came out half an hourter, directly changed into a floral dress, with bohemian strappy sandals underneath and arge brimmed straw sun hat on her head, and two exaggerated feather earrings. Isaac, who was in charge of everything at the vi, saw it and couldnt help butpliment, Miss Huisjen, this is a beautiful outfit, you feel like youre going on vacation somewhere, are you going somewhere? Jurrian turned around in ce, Im not going anywhere, Im just going to the garden to take pictures, I cant help it, the garden my brother built for my sister-inw is so beautiful, it gives me the illusion of being in a tourist attraction, it would be a shame if I didnt take pictures, Isaac, you know how to take pictures, can you take pictures for me? Isaacughed and waved his hand, I cant, I dont know anything about taking pictures, Miss Huisjen should find someone else! Who else in the vi knows how to take pictures? Take some pictures for me! Jurrian blinked his eyes and looked at the crowd expectantly. A maid immediately volunteered, Miss Huisjen, Im good at taking pictures, Ill take them for you! Sure! Jurrian agreed, Then you can use my camera to take pictures, its clearer. As the conversation proceeded, the maid hadnt realized what was going on. Until half a minuteter, an extra-long and extra-heavy professional-grade camera was shoved into his hand, the maid was directly dumbfounded, This this looks very expensive, Ive never touched it, I dont know how to shoot it, huh? Chapter 2143: Don’t get an inch A professional camera directly passed all the maids in the vi. Everyone was just humble beat workers who had no ess to such expensive equipment. Stunned in ce, you look at me, I look at you, everyones expressions look embarrassed beyondpare. Really cant stand to see, Anna then stood out, I can use this, Ill help you shoot it! At that, Jurrians eyes instantly light up, Really sister-inw, you are willing to help me take pictures, but this will not be too much trouble for you ah? Anna waved her hand, Of course not, I used to like to study these things, so I know a little, as long as you dont mind the ugly pictures I take. How can I dislike it? Im already very happy that you are willing to take pictures for me, sister-inw. Rupert just came out of the study and saw this scene. Immediately to go forward to block, Take pictures then go out and find a photographer to take pictures, that camera is very heavy, in case tired to you how to do? While saying, while taking the camera away from Annas hands, Do not go to help take pictures, help this girl to pack her luggage is already very tired, now why force yourself? Seeing Rupert so concerned about himself, although the tone is a little heavier, but Annas heart is sweet. Bowing her head and mmming, she obediently went upstairs. Brother Jurrian wanted to speak. Ruperts icy eyes instantly swept over, his tone low and almost frightening, I should have told you more than once not to tell Anna anything. Its true that I didnt say anything. Jurrian eximed injustice. She had not revealed a single word about Ruperts illness. Its true that you didnt say anything, but youre already hinting at it, piquing Annas curiosity, trying to get Anna to discover the secret herself so that you achieve your goal without breaking the agreement between us. Rupert could see very thoroughly. Those azure ck eyes have been filled with disappointment, a grayish haze that enveloped that pupil color. Jurrian, you are the smartest girl Ive ever met and the sister I love the most in my heart, I hope it wont be because of such a little thing that the brother-sister bond between uspletely disintegrates.N?velDrama.Org content. Throwing down these words, Rupert heavily shoved the camera into Jurrians hand and turned to leave. The camera was really heavy, smashing Jurrian almost stumbled and fell directly on the carpet. It was hard to stabilize herself and look up again, but she could only see Ruperts back getting farther and farther away, and finally disappeared from sight. She unconsciously clenched the camera in her hand, so hard that her nails turned blue and white. After a long time, the smile returned, Brother, do you think this is the end, this is just the beginning! She will do whatever it takes to bring Rupert back to this world! Jurrian thought, put the camera on the table, turned around and walked out. In the garden, a few servants were diligently building the hollyhocks that were blooming in the flowerbeds. Excuse me, can I trouble you to take a picture for me? Jurrian asked with a smiling face. The maid turned her head in confusion, Huh? But Miss Huisjen, didnt you say that you wanted to take a picture with that camera? We dont know how to use it. Jurrian replied, I suddenly feel that its okay to take pictures without that camera, anyway, Im good-looking, even if I use my phone, I can still restore my beauty, right? At sunset, Jurrian smiled at the two maids against the light, as beautiful as a fairying down from the sky. The maids instantly looked dumbfounded and only nodded their heads. Yes, yes, Miss Huisjen is so beautiful, no matter what kind of camera is used, of course, it can restore her beauty ah! Chapter 2144: I want to gossip After taking a few pictures as he wished, Jurrian returned to his room to rest contentedly. When it was dinner time, neither Rupert nor Anna came downstairs. Only Isaac apanied Jurrian to dinner. Mr. Robertson said he didnt want to go downstairs, probably because he wanted to spend more time with his grandmother, so he asked me to bring the meal upstairs. Isaac exined. Isaac exined. Isaac is almost fifty years old and used to work with Mrs. Robertson, so he has watched Rupert grow up, and he really treats Rupert as his own child. Therefore, when saying this, the eyes are full of kindness andfort. The two young couples have a good rtionship that is a great thing! Maybe in another year, she will have to do one more job C to help with the children. Jurrian watched Isaac talk about this without moving. It was only when he found a gap to interrupt that he asked, Isaac, are my brother and sister-inw so in love, whats their love story? Isaac smilingly, So Miss Huisjen can also gossip ah, I thought you medical geniuses like you only have research and academics in mind. Theoretically, yes, but this time the subject is different. Jurrian exined, For my brothers gossip, I still want to hear it. After saying that for fear of Isaacs misunderstanding, he added, It also happens topare whether my senior brother is more powerful, or those men who are chasing me are powerful, if they are not half as good as my senior brother, I will simply refuse. Thats true. Isaac agrees with this, Do not easily promise those men, most of their sincere are very cheap, a bouquet of flowers a movie a meal to try to chase a woman, chase can not say that the woman is too material. But really to be so chase it, and will feel you cheap, think you will not treat other men is also so quick to agree. So, when looking for a man, you must keep your eyes open and recognize a good man before you go on!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jurrian nodded desperately, I also think so, thats why I came to Isaac you to learn from the experience well, after all, in these men I know, belong to my brother the best man. Isaac also nodded along, and immediately began to talk about the love story between Rupert and Anna. Once the conversation is as passionate as fire, directly forget the time. When it came to the wedding at the end, Isaac was so excited that tears rolled down his face. Reaching out to pull the Kleenex on the table to wipe the tears, the corner of the eye to glimpse the tables food has long been cold. The te of fried vegetables inrd had solidified with a white grease. She suddenly panicked, Oh my God, how has it been two hours, Im sorry Miss Huisjen, I forgot the time when I talked about it, you must be very hungry, wait for me, Ill go and warm up all these dishes. Jurrian showed a sweet smile, Its okay Isaac, Im already full, and after listening to such a sweet love story, Im stuffed with dog food even if Im still hungry, ah. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. Isaac hurriedly nodded, Okay, if you are tired, then hurry up and go rest. When Jurrian went back to his room, Isaac began to clean up the dishes on the table. The Miss Huisjen is quite thoughtful, and she is concerned about her brothers love story, and will use Mr. Robertson as her choice of spouse. However, there are not many men as good as Mr. Robertson in the world, so Im afraid Miss Huisjen will have a hard time finding the one she wants! Chapter 2145: How can I be sure At this end, Rupert was unaware that Isaac and Jurrian had been talking about themselves for over two hours downstairs. He apanied Anna in the room after dinner, and then leaned to sit and watch a movie together. Anna is very fond of watching horror movies. Some time ago she was preparing for pregnancy, so she hadnt watched any more horror movies for a long time in order not to affect her bodys hormone production and to keep her mood in a calm situation. Not so now. Ruperts body temporarily does not allow pregnancy preparation, Anna straight swing bad. She chose a very scary foreign movie. Probably because a long time watching horror movies, the horror threshold has been pulled up, this movie has not seen half, Anna fell asleep on Ruperts shoulder. Rupert: Other peoples girlfriends will take this time to hide in the arms of pampering, but Anna is good, directly hiding in the arms of sleep. The first time I did not know whether to praise Anna for her good psychological quality, or to say that she was nervous. Rupert thought helplessly, but his hands moved very gently. He turned off the movie, and carried Anna to the bed. The first thing you need to do is to look at Annas sleeping face, and you cant help but feel a sense of tenderness in your heart. He leaned down and nted a shallow kiss on Annas cheek. After doing this, he got up and went to the study, pushing open the bookcases on both sides to reveal the crib hidden behind. This is where he needs to stay for the time being. Theter stage of the disease is getting more and more serious, may need to take medication and injections of nutrients at any time, and do all this can not let Anna see. Therefore, this ce is the most suitable choice. Rupert swallowed the pills quickly and theny down on that crib, losing sleep until dawn. His original body is very weak, plus insomnia, when he got up in the morning, under the eyes directly emerged arge bruise, is really shocking.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Rupert, however, just faintly swept a nce, then stood up, went to the drawer to find air cushions, using cosmetics to cover up the original haggard skin. Only when he looked like a person in the mirror did Rupert hide everything and open the door to the study. The next second, he was surprised by Jurrian outside the door. What are you doing standing in my doorway for good reason? Rupert questioned with a frown, And so quietly, are you going to scare me to death? Jurrian ignored it and dodged past him to squeeze in. Who let you in without my permission? There was anger in Ruperts tone. Jurrian twitched his nose and his expression instantly froze in seriousness, I told you, why do you suddenly look so energetic? I was so scared that I thought you wereing back to life, but it was the nutrition injections and makeup. No. Rupert denied. Jurrian stared at him, those willow eyes shone with a light that did not allow lying, How good my nose is, you know, brother, want to lie about such things, then you should consider someone else to lie. All said, this matter does not need you to care, if you continue to interfere, I will Rupert has reached the edge of being angry. The next second, but Jurrians words were knotted back to dislike. Who said Im going to interfere ah, not you said, to be my experimental subjects, so that I can squeeze thest bit of value when you are alive, you are now infusing nutrients, and makeup to cover the sick appearance, how can I determine the progress of your condition? Chapter 2146: Can’t I give up yet? This was the quid pro quo that Rupert gave Jurrian at the beginning. In order to prevent Jurrian from continuing to think of ways to save him, so Rupert proposed that he could be the subject of his research. If Jurrian can use his disease to develop a corresponding drug, even if it is not aplete cure, just can relieve and suppress, but also can definitely get the highest award in the medical field. And what Jurrian nowcks in his hands is this top prize. As long as you get it, Jurrian can be a tenured professor at the orston medical school and can upy an important position in the medicalmunity all over the world. This is not only Jurrians dream, but also the ultimate dream of doctors all over the world. So, Jurrian agreed. Rupert naturally could not back out. What should he say? Say that he did not want to be Jurrians subject, but wanted to live a good life? Im afraid that if you say that, youll be able to get Jurrians wish and let her continue to find ways to save herself. But the nutritional needle and the makeup on her face Hesitantly, Rupert spoke, Nutritional injection is also to live a little longer, can let you continue to study, if you have other drugs can rece, I naturally no problem. As for makeup, I can give you half an hour of vegan state every day, enough for you to record data. This is Rupert can currently think of, the best solution. Although a little trouble, right! As expected, Jurrian looked at him withplicated eyes, Brother, if youre bending over backwards to cooperate with me in my research, you might as well ept my help from the beginning. Youre the one who forced me toe this far arent you? Rupert asked rhetorically. Jurrian cried out, I always wanted to save you, how could I force you? Brother, you must have misunderstood me. Misunderstanding? The corners of Ruperts mouth rose slightly, spilling out a smile of unknown sentiment, Then how did the professore, Jurrian, you are not trying to tell me that it was the professor himself who had his heart set on it, so he wanted toe and study me, right? Jurrian immediately stopped talking. Really nothing could be hidden from Rupert. Of course the professor did not want toe by himself. It was Jurrian who asked for it.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Because, Jurrian is in a rtionship with the professors son, and the professor is known to love his son. This kind of thing can be done with a simple whisper. Therefore, the professor was forced to be an aplice with Jurrian. Seeing that it could not be concealed, Jurrian simply did not hide, raised his head and frankly admitted, Indeed I did it, the professor was also forced to do nothing, brother you are angry with me alone is enough, do not me the professor. Of course I wont me the professor. Rupert exhaled a long breath, Jurrian, is it so difficult to give up? Of course its difficult! Jurrian strained his neck to reply, his eyes scarlet, You are the most admired person in my heart now, senior, and the thought of you dying soon after, I cant ept it! Everyone in the world should die, but not Rupert. He is so powerful, very aplished in medicine, and modest and polite, simply an all-round talent. Therefore, Rupert can not die. Rupert sniffed, couldnt help but let out a long sigh. When I was about to speak again, Jurrianughed again, But Im not that nonsensical, brother, I respect your choice, when you figured it out, Ill immediately find you a suitable heart for surgery. If, if you dont figure it out, then at least after you die, you can still be thought of often, after all, you are the greatest contributor to my tenured professors research program. Chapter 2147: The Sticky Man Takes the Field Jurrians words made Ruperts heart flip. Hepletely believed what Jurrian said. After a long time, he nodded and said, This is also quite good. After all, all people die twice. The first death, on the operating table, is pronounced physiological death by the doctors. The second death is when thest person in the world who remembers him chooses to forget, and the person is thenpletely dead in the world. Jurrian couldnt prevent his first death, but he was able to prolong his second death indefinitely, so thats good! Hurry up and take off your makeup, I have to record todays data and pick up the professor from the airport. Jurrian said. Rupert hmphed and turned to the bathroom to take off his makeup. At 12 noon, Jurrian appeared at the airport to meet the professor. Soon, the familiar old man with white hair appeared in Jurrians sight. White hair and blue eyes, dressed in a fine suit, an old pedants style. Who else could it be if not the professor? Jurrian immediately raised his hand to say hello. However, in the next second, another figure was seen. The same blue eyes, sophisticated ck suit, and even a few simr looks. The only difference lies in the color of the hair and height. These two people standing together, it is easy to recognize that this is a pair of father and son. Yes, this is the professor and his son. The professors son walked up and gave Jurrian a big hug directly, Honey, I havent seen you for days, in your Weskiney words, a day is like three years, I havent seen you now for more than ten years. Facing such an enthusiastic boyfriend, Jurrians heart was full ofplications and annoyance. She actually did not like this boyfriend very much. The boyfriends family is very good and her father-inw is her professor, which can help a lot, plus the social circle is very cow, everything is the best choice. So, Jurrian chose him to be her boyfriend. But it was only because of convenience. In other respects, she was very unimpressed. After all, her boyfriends familys conditions were there, so he chose to give up his efforts, sitting around all day, eating, drinking and ying, and she was surrounded by those hard-working men who werepletely different. The thought of this gave Jurrian a headache, and he could only try to leave this boyfriend behind when he was on business. Who knows, he actually followed him to Willisto! The word haunted is not an overstatement! Honey, you dont seem too happy? The professors son could see the tightness in Jurrians face and asked suspiciously. Professor Chells also cast a concerned look. Jurrian immediately squeezed out a smile, No, I just didnt expect you toe, I only prepared a room for the professor, not for you, so I was just thinking about this. My boyfriend immediately put his arm around Jurrians waist, What does it matter? We lived together when we were abroad, and now were living together too! Of course not, Jurrian seriously refused, I came back to do research, often busy until two or three oclock, if you sleep with me in the same room, I will certainly affect you.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Its okay, Im willing to stay up with you! Boyfriend divine threw an electric eye, voice indescribably tender and lingering. Jurrian: Really hate this man sticking to himself when shes doing her business! Chapter 2148: Provided that you come The biased boyfriend didnt know what Jurrian was angry about. He just simply wanted to stick to Jurrian. Seeing that he couldnt get rid of it, Jurrian simply had a headache. When she was annoyed, she suddenly had a sh of light and came up with a good idea. She immediately took her boyfriends arm, and her eyes were full of tenderness, You are nning to marry me this year, right? The first time I met you, I wanted to marry you, but youve been busy with work for years, and Im anxious about it. If it were possible, it would be better to get married tomorrow, no, today! Jurrian reached out and pped him on the shoulder, his eyes pouting, How can you get married today? ording to Weskineys rules, there are many requirements and rules for getting married, the first of which is to be separated so that the requirements of the wedding night on the wedding day can be met. I know the wedding night, is what you Weskiney say, one of the three great events of life! The boyfriend said happily. Yes, it is one of the three great joys of life, so for the sake of our happiness, you have to learn to be patient now, and we will sleep separately for now. Jurrian said in a good way. The boyfriends face immediately appeared torn hesitant expression. After a long time, he finally made a decision. He nodded his head towards Jurrian, Okay, Ill listen to you, lets sleep separately first, but you didnt prepare my bed, didnt you, so lets separate tomorrow, lets squeeze together today to make up for it? The tone of his voice was both tentative and pleading. Unfortunately, Jurrian refused without even thinking about it. Its okay, although I havent prepared a room for you, but I can give you my room to sleep in, Ill continue to sleep at senior brothers house tonight, it just so happens that I didnt take my luggage with me. Thinking about it, she would like to thank her boyfriend a little. Without him to mess up, how could she have the chance to continue to stay at Ruperts house again? -Rupert Rupert finally returned home in the evening, dragging his tired body. When he entered the foyer, he heard a familiarugh. If not Jurrian, who else? Ruperts face sank as he walked into the living room, his eyes staring straight at Jurrian not far away, his voice even colder, Why are you still here, didnt I find you a new vi? Are you addicted to staying here? Jurrian innocently spread his hands, Sorry, brother, I wanted to move there today, but my boyfriend also followed Professor Chells, so the room you prepared for me was given to him, and I booked a bed, so I can only arrive tomorrow, so I can only continue to trouble you today. Its not a problem, there are so many rooms in the house that are empty anyway, so you can stay there. Anna said. Jurrian held his hands together in front of him, with stars in his eyes, I knew you were the best, dont worry, when you go abroad in the future, Ill definitely treat you well! Then lets say its a deal, Anna snapped her fingers, dont let me go and you hide from me then. Why not, as long as you want toe in the future sister-inw, I will entertain you well, provided that youe. Jurrian replied. If she lost her heart and died, she wouldnt have a chance to entertain her even if she wanted to.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Anna did not hear the meaning of the words, changed the subject, and continued to talk with Jurrian. Rupert could not intervene, but stood by with a grimace, his hand already clenched into a fist. Chapter 2149: Take it easy, senior brother Having easily found a chance to spend some time alone with Jurrian, Rupert quickly spoke. Didnt we agree this morning, Jurrian, are you ready to go back on your word now? Jurrian was full of innocence, Brother, how can you think of me like that? Of course I didnt intend to go back on my word, its just that my boyfriend suddenly came, which was outside my n, so I had toe and stay overnight. After a pause, he added, Its just for one night today. Tomorrow, when the new bed I ordered arrives, Ill leave immediately. Isnt he your boyfriend, and you cant sleep in the same room? Rupert questioned. Without waiting for Jurrian to answer, Rupert added, You dont need to say those grand reasons, I wont believe them, and you shouldnt need me to help you remember when you saw a boy in college, fell in love at first sight, and moved out to live together in three days, right? Jurrian was not some traditional and reserved girl. She grew up abroad and is very open-minded, especially when ites to rtionships, so shes not going to stick around for some guy. Love is love, love want to give their own everything, this is called lovepletely well! So, Jurrian moved what should not live together before marriage reason, obviously unreasonable. Rupert did not believe it at all. Jurrian shrugged his shoulders and did not intend to lie to Rupert, The main thing is that I dont like him too much, he is too stupid, if I could be half as smart as you, I would definitely stick to him all day long and make him unable to get out of bed. Ahem Rupert almost choked to death on her bluntness. After raising his hand to cover his mouth and coughing a few times, he looked at Jurrian again and asked with a frown, If you dont like it, then why do you want to be together? Dont you feel conflicted? Im already very old, if I dont get married, people around me will also rush me, so I looked for the most suitable one among the marriageable people. Jurrian replied. This boyfriend is a little bit stupid, but he is very good in all aspects and can help her a lot in her future life. So, Jurrian chose him. Hearing this, Ruperts eyes became deep and shook his head towards Jurrian, Jurrian, you are not looking for a boyfriend, you are looking for a stepping stone. Such a suitable stepping stone can let Jurrian walk on a higher and broader world. There was no affection whatsoever, there was just use. He is the professors son, you are using him like this, when the professor finds out how cold it will be! Rupert questioned bitterly, Jurrian, isnt the professor good for you? Brother, why do you need to intimidate me, if you pretend not to know, this matter is my handle ah. Jurrian blinked his eyes, full of innocence. Rupert was puzzled, Handle? Yes, you know, now the professor came Willisto, is on my side, the reason is that his son is in love with me, so he loves his son at the same time he loves me, willing to apany me to do such things. But if you tell him that I never loved his son from the beginning to the end, but only used and cheated, do you think he will still be so willing to stand by my side? The smile on Jurrians face widened, and he gradually moved closer to Rupert, his voice sounding like a devilspulsion, Brother, youve got a hold of me, so you wont be afraid of my nonsense in the future, right? Hearing these words, Rupert couldnt help but shiver.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He snapped his head up and stared at Jurrian. I dont know when that sweet-smiling sister had changed to this strange appearance! Chapter 2150: I’m not that mean In the end, Rupert still didnt take this as a handle. He stared at Jurrian with deep eyes, Im not despicable enough to threaten my own senior sister with such things. Jurrianughed, the light in his eyes turned, Then you mean that Im meaner, thats why I threaten you with such things? Isnt it? Rupert was also very direct and asked rhetorically. Those azure ck eyes were filled with disappointment, and raised his hand to pat Jurrians shoulder, but in the end, he held back. Jurrian, you are not the same as before, I know you are for my own good, but sometimes, you should also consider whether I want to live like this. Rupert said. Jurrian pretended not to understand, Brother, I did not intend to let you continue to live, did not we agree, now just let you die a worthy death, be my research object. Its better that way! Rupert said in a deep voice. After the words, he directly turned around and left. Looking at Ruperts back, Jurrians mood got annoyed again. He raised his hand and broke the cup on the table. The crisp sound made Ruperts footsteps lurch. Jurrians expectant gaze was immediately cast over. But, Rupert did not turn around. After a short pause, he continued to walk forward, only to pass through the living room and instructed Isaac, Jurrian broke the cup, you go to clean up, do not let the fragments hurt her. Isaac immediately nodded, Yes Mr. Rupert, Ill go now. Grabbing a broom and a trash can, Isaac went to Jurrians room. Looking at the debris all over the floor, he took a breath of surprise. He said, Miss Huisjen, whats going on here? How did you break the cup like this? Jurrian was angry, so he gave a sullen muffled sound and said nothing more. Isaac moved neatly and cleaned up the pieces on the floor. Then, with a sigh of relief, he crossed his arms and asked, Miss Huisjen, did you have a fight with Mr. Rupert? Is that what senior brother told you? Jurrian asked rhetorically. Of course not, Isaacughed, I guessed, after all, I have been taking care of Mr. Rupert for many years, especially know him, just now went out puffed up, ck face, and said you broke the cup, you should have a quarrel, right? Brother thinks Ive changed and thinks Im a bad person. Jurrian replied, But I didnt do anything wrong, I just wanted to make him better. After a pause, Jurrian looked at Isaac again, Im really trying to do whats best for senior, so why is he still mad at me? This- Isaac opened his mouth, but for a moment he didnt know how to speak. After thinking again, he told Jurrian, Maybe Miss Huisjen, what you think is good, is not what he wants to be good. If thats not good, then what is? Jurrian got even angrier. Isaac went on to say, In fact, Mr. Rupert had a simr situation before, that is, Mrs. Robertson ah, she is not also with their own ideas confined Mr. Rupert it, think Mr. Robertson not to contact Anna is good for him. As a result, the two ended up together and Mrs. Rupert found that it was best for Anna to stay by Mr. Ruperts side. So yeah!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. What individuals think is good is not always really good. We have to let Rupert himself be the judge. If he feels that Jurrians contribution is right and worthwhile, then Jurrian can do so. Otherwise, it is interfering with Ruperts choice, and you cant me Rupert for getting angry and resisting. Chapter 2151: Who makes senior brother love me the most Isaac said a lot in one breath and her mouth was a little dry. She licked her dry lips with an expectant look in her eyes, Miss Huisjen, when I say this, you should be able to understand, right? Jurrian nodded, but his gaze was profound, I generally understand. Good to understand! Isaac breathed a sigh of relief, Anyway, I see that Mr. Rupert actually cares quite a bit about you as a senior sister, otherwise he wouldnt have asked me to clean up the debris for fear of hurting you. Rupert truly treats Jurrian as his own sister. Therefore, the two people should not quarrel. How nice it is to be at peace with each other! I got it Isaac, thank you. Jurrian squeezed out a sweet smile, Im a little sleepy, I want to rest. This is clearly an expulsion order. Isaac will not understand, immediately carrying the trash can to get up, Okay, then you have a good rest, I will not bother you. Jurriany on the bed, looking at the snow-white ceiling, a thought had been quietly generated in his mind. In the blink of an eye, another three days had passed. Jurrian suddenly became very well-behaved and understanding. Every day, except for going to the hospital to Rupert to record the data of his condition, he never stirred up any trouble. And, he looked very busy. Several times Rupert had some orphaned medical books to give her, but failed to do so.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Asking the nurse, he learned that Jurrian ran straight from work and didnt stop at all. Probably too busy to go on a date! The nurse pursed her lips and snickered, Because every day a very handsome man would pick her up from work, and he was driving a luxury car, so envious! Rupert pursed his lips and did not say anything, his expression could not tell whether he was happy or not. Jurrian, dating a professors son every day? It sounded too unbelievable. Didnt she only use each other as stepping stones? Rupert was worried that Jurrian was up to something else. After thinking about it, he decided to call Jurrian. After a few beeps, the phone was answered. Jurrians sweet voice rang out, Hello, brother? I heard that youve been so busy going on appointments as soon as you get off worktely that you cant even find someone to deliver my medical books to you? Rupert asked in a deep voice. Jurrianughed, with a shy voice, Why do you care so much about my love life, isnt it normal for me to date, after all, I am going to marry someone too. Jurrian, Ruperts voice slowed down when he got an affirmative answer, if you are sure you want tomit the rest of your life to this person, get along well, if not, dont give so much hope. Because, the greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. How desperate the professor and his son should be by then, Rupert could not imagine. Jurrians voice was still sweet, Dont worry brother, if I choose a person, I will be responsible to the end. Not stopping until you get what you want! Without waiting for Rupert to speak again, Jurrian directly changed the topic, Im not talking to you, were eating. Yeah. Rupert hung up the phone. At the other end, Jurrian also put the phone back into his handbag. With an apologetic face, she looked at the person in front of her, Im sorry Mrs. Robertson, it was my brother who called, saying that he wanted to send me some lonely medical books, but I came to have dinner with you, and he was a little angry that he couldnt find me. Yes, the person sitting across from Jurrian was Mrs. Robertson! Hearing this, Mrs. Robertson looked at Jurrian with a bit more surprise in her eyes, Thats amazing, those medical books of his are like treasures, he usually cant even let people touch them, but he actually gave them to you. Jurrian yfully tongue out, Who let brother love me the most! Chapter 2152: It really is Mrs. Robertson nodded her head to acknowledge the words. When really love you, otherwise definitely can not give those medical books, and I heard from the maid there, you even went over to stay a few days. Rupert is very concerned about his own love nest, Bonnie wanted to stay overnight before but was sent away. But he let Jurrian stay for a few days. It can be seen how much Rupert really cares about this little sister! When I was in school, my brother was very fond of me, Jurrian replied, plus after my brother left the researchb abroad, I was the one who took his ce. So thats how it is! Mrs. Robertson nodded her head. After looking at Jurrians face for a few moments, she felt a little bit of a foolishness, Jurrian, do you have a boyfriend now? Jurrian tilted his head, Mrs. Robertson, are you going to introduce me? Of course! It would be a shame to miss out on a girl as good as you. I have a lot of capable and smart guys around me, all of whom are my rtives. Mrs. Robertson could not rush her grandchildren now, so she could only focus on other things. Its a good way to pass the time by helping to match people around her. Of course, young people nowadays have their own ideas and are more averse to matchmaking, so she has tried a dozen times, but none of them are willing to meet. When it came to Jurrian, it was basically just a reflex to ask. The heart is not hopeful. But the next moment, she heard Jurrian say, Yes, lets meet! Mrs. Robertson couldnt believe how fast happiness came. After a long time, she finally reacted, Then its a deal, Ill go back and make arrangements, dont worry, Ill find you the best quality man, I promise not to let you suffer. Mrs. Robertson is definitely looking for the best, I am very relieved. Jurrian replied. The decent ttery made Mrs. Robertsons heart grow fonder and fonder. She immediately opened her address book and started screening for suitable candidates. At that moment, the waiter of the restaurant brought the borscht. Mrs. Robertsons attention was on her cell phone, but she leaned back, intending to get out of the way. The waitress slipped and the bowl of hot borscht went straight to Mrs. Robertson! Mrs. Robertson! Jurrian shouted, and stood up, crossed the table and hugged Mrs. Robertson with all his might. Mrs. Robertson was a little dazed, and heard Jurrian grunt without knowing what was going on. And the waiters face instantly white, almost on his knees to apologize, Yes, Im sorry, I didnt mean to, Miss, are you okay, I, Ill take you to the hospital now! The aroma of borscht overflowed, and some soup dripped down the corner of Jurrians coat, hitting Mrs. Robertsons shoes and quickly staining the satin upper with arge pattern. Mrs. Robertsons brain dangled, finally reacted. Get to the hospital, call an ambnce! The borscht is so hot that its going to leave a scar! Jurrian looked up and smiled, No Mrs. Robertson, I still have my jacket on me, wait for me a moment, Ill go to the bathroom to deal with it. Leaving Mrs. Robertson still in a daze, Jurrian quickly dashed off to the bathroom. Mrs. Robertson was dumbfounded. The attendant next to her was even more dumbfounded than she was, holding up her phone in bewilderment. She swallowed hard and tried cautiously, Mrs. Robertson, do we still need to call an ambnce?Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2153: You’re such a good girl Mrs. Robertson couldnt make up her mind for a while. So hot borscht poured on the body, even through ayer of clothing, the damage to the skin should be great. Shouldnt an ambnce be called? But Jurrian said, no need. Mrs. Robertson thought again and again, and finally gritted her teeth and took out her cell phone. Its still necessary to call an ambnce. Whether Jurrian agrees or not, we have to go to the hospital! Mrs. Robertson! A reddened hand pressed Mrs. Robertsons cell phone, with a helpless tone, Theres really no need to call an ambnce, Im fine. Mrs. Robertson looked up, and the second she saw Jurrian, her eyes instantly reddened. In order to rinse the scalded area with cold water, Jurrian took off his jacket, and the sling inside was also drenched with water, clinging to his body. Almost to the naked eye, all the exposed locations, all red. From a distance, Jurrian is like a shrimp cooked, it is shocking to the eye. Jurrians cheeks were as white as paper, so it was clear how much it hurt.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. How can you not go to the hospital when youre like this! Mrs. Robertson said seriously, We have to go now. Not only did she have to go, but she had to get the best doctor to see Jurrian. Jurrian continued to shake his head, No, I really dont need to. The two men engaged in a tug-of-war. Im actually doing a research project at Willisto, and if I learn of the injury, the professor will definitely ask me to recuperate, so Ill miss the research project. If I miss it, I may not get another chance. Jurrian was sincere and looked at Mrs. Robertson with bewildered eyes, Besides, Im not really serious enough to go to the hospital, and it would save the professor from having to trace the cause. Mrs. Robertson had mixed feelings in her heart and looked at Jurrian with a little more gratitude. Because from Jurrians words, it could be heard that the reason why he did not want to go to the hospital, missing the project was just an excuse. The real reason is that he is afraid that the people behind him will trace the reason and find her in trouble when the timees. Jurrian was trying to protect her! A burst of thoughts rushed through Mrs. Robertsons mind, and finally her eyes were firm as she told Jurrian, Okay, you dont want to go to the hospital if you dont want to, but dont worry, I will definitely not let you have a scar. Bonnie that head knows Professor Smith ah, and Professor Smiths ointment is very powerful, can cure any scars. Professor Smiths ointment is very expensive. Jurrian shook his head into a rattle in fear, Better forget it, Mrs. Robertson, Im really fine. You child, I can still afford to pay for this, and you were injured to protect me, and even if you do not want to go to the hospital, and now I can not even buy ointment, I must die of guilt ah! Mrs. Robertson wanted to take Jurrians hand, but after seeing the redness, she retracted it. She was afraid of hurting Jurrian again. Im going to go buy the ointment now and try to get it to you as quickly as possible. Jurrian lowered his head, a good look, his voice hesitant and stammering, Then, thank Mrs. Robertson. Silly boy, dont be polite to me. Mrs. Robertsons eyes were full of pity, Where do you live now, Ill take you home, you have a good rest. I live in a vi not far from my elder brothers house, which he found for me. Jurrian replied, So lets go in through the side door, dont let senior brother bump into you. Chapter 2154: Honey, it’s me Mrs. Robertson smiled, and her heart was even more touched. How can this girl be so considerate of people! She was afraid that she would bump into Rupert, and then she would not be able to exin clearly, and then there would be a rift between mother and son, right? Jurrian, you are such a kind-hearted child! Mrs. Robertson gave the most sincere and honestment. Jurrian also squeezed out a smile, Really? I hope Im really as good as Mrs. Robertson says I am! The drive home from the restaurant took only half an hour. But it took a full forty minutes to say goodbye at the door. Mrs. Robertson said endless words and apologized one after another, wishing she could have said all her lifes apologies at that moment. If Jurrian hadnt made it clear that his back was hurting so badly that he wanted to go home and rest, Mrs. Robertson would have gone on for another hour or two. She stared at Jurrians hunched, sickly form as he returned to the vi, and then left. Unbeknownst to her, the moment she turned around, Jurrian instantly straightened his back and strode into the bathroom. The tiger was so strong that it did not look sickly just now. Standing in the bathroom, Jurrian removed his clothes and looked at the burns on his back and arms in the mirror. The redness looked really scary. But She picked up a cotton pad, wet it with makeup remover, and rubbed it on her arm. Instantly, the scarlet skin was rubbed with a white furrow, which was the original color of Jurrians skin. She moved quickly and wiped her whole body hard. Soon the mirror appeared a girl with a white body, skin like fat, without half a trace of injury. Jurrian stared at herself in the mirror and checked carefully to make sure there were no burns on her body before she hummed andy down in the bathtub. Thefortable and cozy, the corners of the mouth hooked a faint smile. What a fool! Mrs. Robertson is a fool! She only slightly acted a bitter scene, Mrs. Robertson believed it so much, and said so many words of thanks and apologies. Ha, half of her body is in the dirt, how can she still be so naive? Jurrian let out a long breath in the hot tub. Then he took out his cell phone, found a certain ount number, and paid 20, 000 yuan directly. The other party quickly called, his voice ttering, Miss Huisjen, I received the final payment, thank you very much, in the future there are such good things, you must find me. Jurrian eyes instantly icy cold, Well, there say it again! Okay, okay, anyway, if there is, you must find me, I am particrly reliable, and very strict mouth. You better be very strict, otherwise mine is the way to make you strict. Jurrians expression became sinister and venomous. She spent years in theboratory, not only developing life-saving drugs, but alsoing into contact with many very strong poisons. It was easy to kill a person and no one could find out the cause of death.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Although it was just a phone call, but the other party still felt a chill and could not help but fight a chill. The voice that spoke trembled, stammered and answered a good, then hurriedly hung up the phone. So scary, although only a phone call, but can already feel the killing aura from the other end! And Jurrian did not care about that. After hanging up the phone, he continued to take a bath. When he was drowsy from the heat, a pair of hands, not quite honest, slid down along Jurrians shoulders and into the water, trying to explore more hidden ces. Jurrians eyes snapped open! She clutched the hand, while the other hand subconsciously grabbed the shower gel and prepared to smash it! Chapter 2155: Jurrian, you’ve changed Honey, dont get so excited, its me! In the nick of time, the other party spoke up and stopped Jurrian. Only then did Jurrian see the other partys face in the hazy mist. If it wasnt her boyfriend, then who was it? She put down the shower gel, but her expression was still unhappy and endlessly cold, Who let you in, dont you know Im in the shower! The boyfriends eyes were shining and he had already started to undress nimbly, Of course I knew you were taking a bath, so I was ready toe and take a bath with you. The actual fact is that you can find a lot of people who have been in the marketce for a long time, and theyve got a lot of people who have been in the marketce for a long time. Not everyone, at least most women would scream at the sight of it. But Jurrian still only disgusted, even reached out to push him, This bathtub is small, can not fit the two of us, so you have to get out first, do not affect me here. The boyfriend cheekily continued to cling to Jurrian, trying to squeeze inside the bathtub, Not small, honey, our bathtub abroad is also about the same size ah, the big deal you can sit on me, so that we can soak together. This trick can be said to be a hundred times better. Usually, as long as he softens the situation for a while, Jurrian will soften his heart and agree. So today, he was going to do the same trick again. Snap! Jurrian lifted the shower gel and smashed it on his boyfriends head. Honey? The boyfriend looked at Jurrian with a puzzled face, covering his vaguely painful forehead like a poor puppy dog who didnt know what he had done wrong. He just wants to stick to his girlfriend, whats wrong with that? Why does Jurrian reject himself so much! I told you Im not in the mood, dont you understand, get out! After Jurrian hit this time, he also had some regrets in his heart. But hit all, if now panic is more inappropriate. So, Jurrian ordered with a tense face. The boyfriends eyes becameplicated, silently withdrew from the bathtub and stood next to Jurrian, You seem to have changed, you were not like this before, Jurrian, do you not love me anymore? At these words, Jurrians eyes shed for a moment.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. She had never loved this man from the beginning to the end. But, always well disguised, never been found out. How could it be seen now? Jurrians mind raced to think, and without showing it on her face, she managed to squeeze out a smile, How can you think that about me, of course I love you. She stood up from the bathtub, bringing out arge amount of water droplets, her perfect body was hidden in the dense. It used to be seductive in the best way. But at the moment, when Jurrian took a step forward, the man took a step back, always keeping a distance from Jurrian. Honey, whats wrong with you? This time it was Jurrians turn to call him that. The man tightened his face and stared at Jurrian in front of him, You havent answered me yet, do you not love me anymore. How can I not love you, the person I love most in the world is you. Jurrian squeezed out a smile. The man shook his head, No, I can feel that you dont love me anymore, you used to reject me like this, but you only wanted to reject me, but now, you keep rejecting me, you dont want to contact me, and you even refuse to sleep together, Jurrian, you are not the same Jurrian I know. For the first time, Jurrian knew that men were also so perceptive in such matters. Trying to exin was going to take a lot of work. What a headache! Chapter 2156: Can’t Understand Human Words Because of annoyance, Jurrians eyes had burst out with killing intent. How good it would be to kill this person directly! The idea shed, but finally dismissed. She still needed this man now, so she couldnt be so impulsive. My dear, Jurrian reeled off a smile, do you know what I came to Willisto for this time? The mans eyes had a momentary look of confusion and he shook his head, No. What are you doing here? To research a very important medical project, if I seed, I can get the title of tenured professor, I can stay abroad with you, dont you want me to stay abroad? Jurrian was very good at enticing, and his hand was already climbing on the mans chest. The man was very receptive, but still maintained thest trace of sanity. He tried to keep his face taut and said, But, if you marry me, you can likewise stay abroad all the time. There is no need for so many twists and turns, just get married directly ah! Its not the same! Jurrian shook his head.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Her soulful almond eyes were stained with tears, and her voice was choked with sobs, I dont want people to say that I got my permanent residence permit by climbing on you. I also dont want, in the future when we fight I have no bottom and can only keep running after you, then I be so humble, I will no longer be the Jurrian that you like, right? This is true. The man fell into deep thought. The reason why he likes Jurrian is because he cant control Jurrian, so he especially likes this feeling of being unable to control. If Jurrian had been obedient, it would not have been so interesting. The mans eyes gradually loosened. Jurrian took advantage of the situation, Besides, you know I want to be a tenured professor, its my lifelong dream. Youre right, its your dream, how can I break it! The man clenched his fist, but his voice was aggravated, But you cant be overly indifferent. Im sorry, Ill just wait until Im done with all this research, Im really busy right now, plus Im not sure if theres any danger in this research, it would be bad if I infected you with some disease. Jurrian said it with such sincerity and thought from the other sides point of view. Instantly, the man was moved to the core. Desperately nodding towards Jurrian, a handful of her in the arms, Honey, Im sorry, I misunderstood you, dont be angry! I just told you not to get so close to me, what if something happens, get out! Jurrian lightly hammered his chest, pretending to be shy. The man smiled and put on his clothes and went out. Wow! Jurrian sat back in the bathtub, scrubbing hard at the ce he had just been touched by the man, his eyes full of disgust. The only thing he knows is that he is really nasty! Not at all like senior brother, so elegant and gentle. It is simply iparable! Jurrian finished cursing in his mind, also finally washed himself, wrapped up the bathrobe, got up and walked out. The man, however, was still standing in the room, with no intention of leaving. Im going to do my research. Jurrian gave the eviction order. The man nodded, pretending not to understand, casually took a magazine and sat on the floating window, You busy with your work, Ill watch from the side, so it will not affect you, and will not let you worry about me, is not it just right? Jurrian: Who wants this kind of perfection! What the hell is in this mans head, why cant he understand human words! Chapter 2157: You don’t love him Jurrian took several deep breaths and finally came up with a solution. She went to rummage around in her bag and took a business card to the man. She tossed her eyes and sat on hisp, her voice gentle and honeyed, Honey, I didnt even know you loved me so much, so how about you go do me a favor, so that this project is even if the two of us finish it together. When I get the title of tenured professor, the first person I thank is you when I go to receive the certificate! The mans tailbone was tingling, and he nodded desperately without thinking, Yes, yes, Ill do your errands, what do you need me to do? Its simple, Jurrian handed him his business card, there are people with the same disease in this bar, you help me to contact them, and after confirming the condition, find a way to persuade them to be my experimental subjects, okay? Thats all! The man agreed without saying a word, Ill take care of it!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After getting the task, the man also stopped sticking to Jurrian and quickly went out to do his work. Jurrian finally got some peace and quiet. But, not for long. Because after the man left, Professor Chells appeared at the door. The old dragons face was full ofplicated emotions, and opened his mouth several times, but could not say anything. He just stood there in the doorway, and Jurrian was already very distracted. Finally, he could only put down the test tube in his hand and turned his head impatiently, Professor, what do you have to do, standing at the door like this, it really disturbs me. Theres nothing else either. The professor replied, Just want to ask you, Jurrian, you will really marry my son, right? Of course. Jurrian answered without thinking, I will marry him, and Ive been nning the wedding recently, havent I? In order to appease the professors son, Jurrian said that he would get married at the end of the year. So this time the man is very excited, everywhere to search for wedding strategy, jumping up and down like a monkey. Jurrian was not involved, but was always smiling and echoing all the mans ideas. Wasnt that enough proof? Well, well, well! The professor breathed a sigh of relief, as if he had let go of a heavy burden in his heart, As long as you are willing to marry him, then all I have done is worth it. You mean, the matter of choosing to betray your own sons once-prized student for the sake of his own sons happiness? Jurrian narrowed her eyes slightly. She shook her head towards the professor, You should regret it, after all, senior brother will survive with my help, and then he will hate you for the rest of his life. The professors face instantly paled a few shades. Yet Jurrians words did not end there. She continued on, Of course,, if you take the me for me, senior brother will think that I am a good person and will only me you alone when the timees, which I should thank you for, professor. Im sure you wont care about that, professor, after all, you are the most respected professor of senior brother, even if he hates you, he will not do any retaliation well. Everyone can get out in one piece. In this calction, the only person who will be hurt is Anna alone. Its a happy ending for everyone! As long as this is done, your son and I will be in love until we die. Jurrian replied, Professor, you also know how much he loves me, right? The professor bowed his head in silence. After a long time, he let out a long sigh, Sometimes I wonder if he fell in love with you, from the very beginning, was a mistake. Chapter 2158: There is a request Of course its a mistake! Jurrian answered without even thinking about it. Things like love itself is a burden, which thing is more important than doing research, but, people also have to reproduce, so choose the best person to be together, your son and I, made the right choice. Jurrian said while winking towards the professor, Not to mention, I love him so much. The professor left in silence. In Jurrians words, he could not find a single fault. Even though he felt something must be wrong, he couldnt find the source of the problem. One could only leave it like that. And Jurrian was already annoyed by this. She went to the door and locked it behind her so that no one would bother her anymore. Good, the whole world is quiet! After staying in the room untilte afternoon, Jurrian received a call from Mrs. Robertson. Jurrian, Ive got the burn ointment, are you home, can I bring it to you? Jurrian looked up at the window, the sun was setting, the light was dim, and the world was hazy. This would be the perfect way to meet Mrs. Robertson.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ill wait for you in a nearby park so that you wont be seen by your brother. Jurrian said thoughtfully. Mrs. Robertson immediately agreed and hung up the phone. Half an hourter, the two met on a park bench. Looking at Jurrian, who was wearing thick, long-sleeved pants and a sarong tied around her neck, Mrs. Robertsons guilty look came out again. It must be hard to dress like this on such a hot day. Im sorry, Jurrian, I made you suffer! Dont say that, Im young, Ill recover soon. If that bowl of soup had fallen on you, Mrs. Robertson, you would have been in the hospital, so I think, its good. Jurrian said softly, blinking her long, slender eyshes down. Speaking of the bowl of soup, Mrs. Robertson became angry. I went to investigate yesterday, the person who came to deliver the soup was actually a temporary worker, and he ran away as soon as he learned of the ident. Of course not. Because if she does, her n will be discovered. Jurrian thought in his mind, but did not move his face. Probably scared, if I encounter this kind of thing, probably also scared to run, he a temporary worker, no money to pay will do so, understandable. Jurrian replied. After a pause and said, anyway, now can bepletely healed, just forget it, Mrs. Robertson, you also do not pursue. At that, Mrs. Robertsons gaze on Jurrian became more and more affectionate. My God, what a good and kind girl she was! Mrs. Robertson was once again convinced to introduce Jurrian to someone else. If Jurrian married into the Koo family, she would have no worries about having a partner in the future! Even, Mrs. Robertson wanted Jurrian to go on a blind date now. But when she thought of Jurrians injuries and the need to recuperate, she held back. Jurrian, if you have any requests, just ask, if I can do it, I will do my best. Mrs. Robertson said. Jurrian looked up instantly, his eyes shining with expectation, Really Mrs. Robertson, no matter what I say, you can say yes? Really! Mrs. Robertson nodded, As long as it is within my ability, I will do it. Whether she wanted money or resources, she could do it. Jurrian shook his head and smiled a little embarrassed, I dont need all that, I just want to drink Mrs. Robertson your soup stew. Chapter 2159: Thanks to Jurrian Hmm? Mrs. Robertson was stunned for a moment and thought she had misheard, You want me to make you soup? Thats all? The light in Jurrians eyes still shone with longing and expectation, To be honest, my parents died when I was very young and they didnt take care of me much. I grew up as a child eating a hundred different kinds of food, and then I worked hard to study medicine, and I was taken care of by my brother and professor, who saw that I was too thin and gave me a lot of soup. I said at the time that this was the best soup in the world, but Sifu said that the best soup in the world was Mrs. Robertson your stew, just one sip and any pain could be forgotten. Ive always wanted to try it, and now I finally have the chance. Mrs. Robertsons cheeks flushed at these words, Did the boy really say that? At that time, he was still fighting with me, but he still praised me like that outside! Mother and son really do not hold grudges against each other. Of course, I would haveplimented you, otherwise I wouldnt have remembered it until now. Jurrian continued, May I, Mrs. Robertson, if its not too much trouble for you? No trouble, no trouble. Mrs. Robertson waved her hand, Its just a bowl of soup, from now on youe to the Koos old house every day, Ill make soup for you! Really, thank you Mrs. Robertson! Jurrian smiled happily, showing two yful little tiger teeth. The soup was finalized. Jurrian went to the Koos old house the next day at noon with a gift. Oh my God, Jurrian, you just came, why did you bring me a gift? Mrs. Robertson looked angry, Youre still being a stranger to me, arent you? I didnt have a gift, but I saw this in the window on the way and it suited Mrs. Robertson, so I bought it. Jurrian replied, Mrs. Robertson, open it and take a look, I dont know if Ive chosen it well. Mrs. Robertson answered yes and opened the gift box in front of her. Inside was a pendant made of jade, very antique, hollowed out in the middle and exquisitely patterned on the outside, exquisite. Its for hanging on the wall, the hollow can be stuffed with some herbs or spices to help sleep or to fill the room with fragrance. Jurrian exined the purpose. Thats very kind,e here and hang this in my room. Mrs. Robertson immediately ordered the maid. The maid obeyed the order and took the jade pendant upstairs. By the way Mrs. Robertson, just call me Jurrian from now on, thats what my senior brother calls me, it seems friendly. Jurrian said. Mrs. Robertson naturally begged, immediately shouted Jurrian. Aunt Robertson, said Jurrian, with a smile curving the corners of his eyes. After the two of them chatted for a while, Mrs. Robertson finally remembered that she still had the soup, so she hurriedly brought it out. A steaming bowl of chicken soup with goji berries and party ginseng, and carefully skimmed off the oil, the soup base is rich, with red goji berries and green onions, especially appetizing. Jurrian drank it all in one gulp. Its delicious, can I have another bowl? Jurrian asked. Of course! Mrs. Robertson immediately nodded, Wait, Ill go get it for you right now.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When she got up and went to the kitchen, there was a clear joy in her back. Since Rupert and Anna got married and the two of them started a new family, she couldnt be bothered, so she could only pass the time by herself. But after so many experiences, she also knows that the sisterhood in this high society circle is fake, and every time she goes to afternoon tea, she will inexplicably feel hypocritical and disgusted. So I stopped going and stayed at home every day to dwell. Thanks to Jurrian, I finally found something to do! Chapter 2160: So that’s how it is Mrs. Robertson came out again with the soup, and the smile on her face could not be hidden. Jurrian, you muste every day, this body injury should drink more soup to nourish, just as I can many medicinal soup. Mrs. Robertson strongly invited. Jurrian didnt push back at all and agreed directly, Yes, I muste, as long as Aunt Robertson doesnt bother me. What are you talking about? How can I be annoyed with you? Id love to have youe! Every day for more than a week, Jurrian went to have soup and talked with Mrs. Robertson, and their rtionship grew stronger and stronger. Seeing that the wounds were healing, Mrs. Robertsons desire to be a bride was renewed. When Jurrian arrived home, she asked, Jurrian, I have a nephew who invited me to dinner today, but I dont know what to talk about as an old man, and the other party is about the same age as you, so why dont you go with me and help me talk and ease the awkwardness? Jurrian instantly understood, Aunt Robertson, you are trying to help me on a blind date, right? Thats what I mean! Mrs. Robertson replied, If you dont want to, forget it. Of course I do. Jurrian smiled sweetly, Im sure the guy Aunt Robertson introduced me to wont be bad, Ill have to check it out, maybe its the right guy for me. Yes! Mrs. Robertson smiled happily, Lets go shopping now, Ill buy you the most beautiful dress! -Willisto No. 1 Hospital. Willisto No. 1 Hospital. Rupert has juste out of the examination room, his face too pale to be covered by blush. He opened a drawer, found a pill and put one in his mouth, and finally felt better. He was leaning back in his chair to rest when his cell phone rang. It was the assistant calling. What is it? Rupert picked up the phone and lowered his voice so as not to be heard. The assistant answered, Mr. Rupert, Mrs. Robertson just went shopping at the mall and bought two dresses. Isnt it normal for her to buy things, and she needs to report to me about such things? Rupert couldnt help but tighten his sword brow. That is, recently Mrs. Robertson did not want to attend the afternoon tea party. If she was so keen to attend afternoon tea parties in the past, custom-made dresses would be amon urrence. What is there to report about such things! No. The assistant hurriedly went on to say, The two gowns bought, one is her own, and the other is for Miss Huisjen. What! Rupert stood up sharply, but fell back to his seat because of theck of blood and ck eyes. After a long time, he finally came to his senses and clenched his teeth, My mother bought a dress for Jurrian? How did these two people get together! I have investigated, earlier Mrs. Robertson and Miss Huisjen met by chance, after learning that Miss Huisjen is your sister, then invited to dinner together, who knew that the dinner ident, Miss Huisjen to block the hot soup, Mrs. Robertson thanked her, then gradually acquainted. Thats how we got to know each other. It is only logical that they became good friends afterwards.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. My sister wasnt interested in bing friends with my mother. Rupert was spot on, Keep an eye on them and see what theyre doing with the dresses they bought. Okay Mr. Robertson, the assistant hung up the phone. Rupert clutched the phone tightly, his eyes gradually freezing. He thought that Jurrian had stopped recently and was really nning to give up. It turned out that he had just found a more suitable candidate to rip off! Chapter 2161: Check it out Rupert was tempted to call and ask Jurrian what he really wanted. The moment he dialed the number, he held back. Lets check it out first! The Jurrian in front of him is different from the little sister he once knew. Will lie, full of heart and calcting, especially will hide themselves. Rupert had to guard. Soon, the assistant found out the use of the dress. Mrs. Robertson has asked your distant cousin to dinner tonight, while calling Jurrian, with a special mention that this distant cousin is excellent and has no girlfriend. Rupert couldnt help but narrow his pupils, So, its a matchmaking game? So far, thats correct. The assistant replied. At the same time, there was doubt in his tone, But how do I remember that Miss Huisjen already has a boyfriend and is preparing for marriage? Have you checked Jurrians boyfriend? Rupert asked. The assistant was terrified, Yes, in order to understand Miss Huisjen better, so I even checked the people around her, Im sorry Mr. Robertson, its my fault that I didnt tell you in advance about this matter. How can it be your fault. Ruperts voice was low and raspy, You did a good job, since youve already investigated, it shouldnt be hard to bring him to that matchmaking bureau silently, right? This- The assistant hesitated for a moment, feeling that this was a bit hical. Although its true that its not ethical to go on a blind date when you have a boyfriend, isnt it a bit too unforgiving to treat Jurrian like this? It was only a moment of hesitation. The assistant quickly came to her senses. Jurrian had a boyfriend and was still trying to cheat on Mrs. Robertson. Of course the idea had to be nipped in the bud! Besides, Rupert was the one who paid him, not Jurrian, so he should listen to Rupert! Ill do it now, Mr. Rupert. At eight oclock in the evening, Jurrian, dressed in a tuxedo, appeared in the restaurant together with Mrs. Robertson. Justus Robertson, in a suit across the room, immediately stood up to greet him. Auntie! Mrs. Robertson smiled and waved her hand, Youre quite early, nice to know not to keep each other waiting, very polite.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Following that, she pulled Jurrian forward, Come on, let me introduce to you, this is Jurrian, Jurrian, is Ruperts little sister, very famous doctor abroad! Then introduce Justus, Jurrian, Justus is my distant nephew, now engaged in finance, but also studied medicine when in college, who knows howter became more interested in money. Justus scratched his head in embarrassment, Originally I wanted to earn some money to build a childrens hospital for women, but I knew thatter on I became addicted to making money and never let go. After a pause, he added, But I donated the money to the hospital, so I didnt forget my original intention! Mrs. Robertson naturally spoke for her nephew, Yes, Justus has donated to many hospitals, which has benefited many patients. Thats good. Jurrian lowered his head, a trace of shyness on his face, There must be someone in the family to earn money to support the family, so that even if I do research projects, there will be someone to support me unconditionally ah. Thats for sure! Justus hurriedly epted, If possible, Ill cover the funding of your research projects in the future, Im honored to contribute my share in this area! Lets talk about thatter, I dont want to be paid for my work. Jurrian said, Id be embarrassed to take your funding when Ive given nothing. Chapter 2162: I don’t know if you like it Little pink bubbles had sprung up in Justuss heart. He knew very well what he was here for today. Because Mrs. Robertson had already said hello in advance. Mrs. Robertson said that she was going to introduce him to a very powerful girl, and if she could take it, she would help the young couple in the future. More importantly, he was very satisfied with Jurrians profile after reading it, and after seeing her in person, he was even more convinced by her beauty. Basically, it was love at first sight! Justus could not wait to confirm the rtionship with Jurrian now. Hearing these words from Jurrian, he was very happy in his heart, How can it be a no-brainer, arent we going to be a family in the future? Justus! Mrs. Robertson reprimanded with a stern face, What are you talking about, today is just to have a meal, dont scare Jurrian. Since he turned to Jurrian, he exined with a smile, Jurrian, dont be afraid, Justus is like this, he cant control his emotions, he expresses whatever he has, and he likes to n a lot. I still remember ah, he liked a girl in high school, the result of the first sentence up, asked the girl, after the birth of a child called Koo, okay? Jurrian couldnt hold back hisughter, Thats too rash, isnt it? Mrs. Robertson helplessly stall, Who says it is not, at that time directly to the young girl to scare away, causing him to be single until now, who knows still do not learn a lesson, see you again to this trick. After a pause, andmented, fortunately you kid after seven or eight years to say so with the second girl, otherwise I really should think you this is to tease the girl talk! It sounded like a criticism, but in fact it was a good word for Justus. Jurrian heard it all. This is to say that Jurrian treats a girls feelings very seriously, and once he likes it, he wants to give it his all and n hard for the future. And this person is very dedicated to love, seven or eight years are clean, will never go out to get a woman. If she chooses Justus, she will definitely be very happy!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jurrian slightly hooked his lips, pretending to shyly lower his head, his voice was like a mosquito buzzing, I, in fact, I was a bit rambling just now, butter on it will be fine, we have more contact, you will know that I am not the kind of person who wants to take advantage of you. Mrs. Robertsonughed loudly and pped her hands excitedly, Yes, yes, you have more contact, in the future, even without me to set up a bureau ah, you have to meet often, otherwise how to understand each other? The heart is beautiful. What a surprise, her first time to arrange a matchmaking bureau for others is so sessful! Maybe she really has the qualities of a bride? After this pair is sessfully set up, I must go out and promote it, and then help other people to set up matchmaking. Mrs. Robertson was so happy with the idea that she greeted the two of them, What are you waiting for? Sit down and order your food. Justus face was a little red, but politeness was engraved in his bones, and the moment he was seated, he handed the menu to Jurrian with both hands, Miss Huisjen, I dont know what you like and what you dont like, so take a look first! I dont have anything to avoid, I can eat it all, and its my first time in this restaurant, I dont quite know whats good to eat here, or you can order it? Jurrian asked. Justus then took back the menu and ordered for Jurrian the Hilton steak and a vegetable sd with corn chowder and barfi ice cream. Very traditional Western food. After ordering, he asked Mrs. Robertson for her opinion and waited until bothdies had ordered before finally taking his turn. Mrs. Robertson nodded with satisfaction and turned her head to look at Jurrian, Jurrian, you see, the boy I found is still very attentive, if you can be together, it will not be bad! While saying that, while making a wink towards Justus. Justus instantly understood and pulled out a velvet box from his pocket, Miss Huisjen, first time meeting, this is a gift I prepared for you, I dont know if you like it. Jurrian reached out to receive it, Thank you, as long as it is from you, I Before he touched the velvet box, a hand suddenly reached out next to him and snatched the velvet box away. Chapter 2163: What I saw with my own eyes is still false? Jurrian instantly wanted to get angry. Grabbing something at someone elses table, isnt that sick in the head? But her gaze, the moment it hit the other partys face, directly froze. Because the man standing in front of her was none other than her boyfriend, Professor Chells son! You, how did you get here? Jurrian froze. The mans eyes were full of disappointment and angry light, Jurrian, do you have nothing to exin to me? Jurrian, who is this? Mrs. Robertson asked curiously. Why does he look so angry when he appears? He looks so scary! Old woman, you brought Jurrian here and you dont know who I am? The man was furious, Dont pretend to be confused. Mrs. Robertson was not to be trifled with either, and was particrly furious at hearing this, What are you that I must know? I dont know you! Okay, you do not know me, right, then I tell you now, I am p! The sound of a crisp p rang out, and the man was directly hit and deflected. Several people in the room froze. Justus was even directly frightened and took a half step back, his eyes filled with trepidation. He also did not expect that Jurrians fighting power was so strong. Obviously, she looked like a weak woman with no hands! The man was knocked off his head, and the velvet box in his hand fell to the ground and was broken open, the pink diamond ne inside lying on the ground, illuminated by the overhead light, refracting a dappled and brilliant light. Deeply stung the mans eyes. Pink diamonds, representing peach blossoms.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. What is the meaning of sending such a ne, should not need him to think more, right? Whats more, before he could say anything, Jurrians fist greeted his face. Jurrian, youve really been right by me. The mans tone gradually changed from disappointment to despair, But you said so many grand words earlier to lie to me, you are aplete liar! Thest sentence was almost a hissing shout. Jurrian slightly squinted his eyes, feeling that the voice was harsh, noisy and painful to the eardrums. The most critical thing is that, in this situation, if you do not exin properly, I am afraid that it will be impossible to close the scene! In the nick of time, Jurrian dragged the man outside, Okay, you want an exnation, youe here, I will give you an exnation. She yanked him so hard that he stumbled. Mrs. Robertson wanted to go after him, but Jurrian turned his head and squeezed out a smile, Its okay Mrs. Robertson, I can handle it myself, sorry, its my personal business, Ill settle it ande back in. The words have been said to this point, Mrs. Robertson also can not follow up. Just the eyes are still worried, Then you can shout if you cant manage, well be inside. As long as Jurrian needs, they immediately appear. Jurrian hmmm, pulled the man and walked out. When they got to the silent garage, Jurrian pushed the man straight down to the ground and then pped him hard twice! The mans mouth was bleeding and he was dazed! It was hard toe back to his senses, and he hurriedly clutched Jurrians hand to prevent himself from receiving a third p. Angry, Youre enough Jurrian, its obvious that you did something wrong, who are you to hit me?! I did something wrong? Jurrianughed, Then tell me, what did I do wrong? You dont admit it, do you? I saw you on a blind date with Justus, and you cheated on me and found someone else to love, isnt that a mistake? Chapter 2164: It’s All My Fault Jurrian didnt answer, he just stared at him coldly, Thats it? What else could it be because of, youve done this to me, isnt this called a wrong thing! The more the man said, the more aggrieved he was, plus the pain on his face was unbearable, tears came out of his eyes, I was so good to you, I even nned our future, I did whatever you asked me to do.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. For your sake, I can even disobey my father, but you still want to be with someone else. He reached out and hugged Jurrian, Please Jurrian, dont leave me, I really cant live without you, if you dont promise me, Ill go in and kill that Justus right now! Without Justus, Jurrian will remain by his side. This must be the case. Jurrians expression was nd, Fine, go ahead and kill him then, I dont love him anyway, youll go to jail then and save me the trouble of interfering with my ns. What? The man snapped out of his extreme sadness. With eyes full of disbelief, he looked at Jurrian, You, you dont like that Justus? Of course not, Im not a love-at-first-sight kind of guy. Jurrian replied. Then a little confused, You do not like him, why do you want to match with him, and also ept the gift he gave you. On hearing that, Jurrian rolled his eyes in a very unpleasant way, What do you think, I just said its for the n, why cant you understand it! If wemunicate soboriously, I suggest we should hurry up and break up, so as to save more and more conflicts in the future. Seeing Jurrian angry, the man suddenly panicked, No, no, no, lets not break up, Im only asking because I dont know what your n is, as long as you tell me, I wont be like this anymore. Those turquoise eyes were full of caution and expectation. Expectation that Jurrian, could continue to love him! Jurrian bowed his head in silence for a moment and finally let out a long sigh, Okay, Ill tell you, but dont tell anyone outside, if it wasnt for the fact that I love you, I really wouldnt reveal it. The mans focus was only on the words I love you. Hey, he knew that Jurrian was in love with himself. Going out so impulsively just now and making a scene must have annoyed Jurrian, but Jurrian still chose to forgive himself, even to the point of revealing the whole n. If this is not love, then what is! Jurrian quickly recounted his n. It is nothing but to fake to trick Mrs. Robertsons trust, then make a move and finally force Anna to donate that heart to Rupert. Brother is someone that both the professor and I care about, and someone who can help us in the future on the path of medicine, so he cant die. Jurrian finished this in a serious tone and looked at the man again, So honey, you can understand me right, if this support is not avable, how should we hold each others hands for the next few decades? Of course I can understand! The man nodded his head desperately. At the same time, rubbing his hands together, But did I just screw up, I appeared so abruptly and was angry Mrs. Robertson and Justus cant have started to suspect Jurrian already! The more I thought about it, the more the mans mind med itself. Had I known that I should not have been so impulsive. Its okay. Jurrian tenderly stroked his face, there is still a way to solve it now, you just leave, but before you leave, you have to give me back the p. Chapter 2165: See what kind of tricks you are playing To hit Jurrian? No, no, no, how can I hit you, your cheek is so beautiful, it is absolutely not to be hit, in case it leaves a scar, I will be painfully sad. Jurrian: Coward, wimp! When is she going to get rid of this loser. The man wouldnt do it, so Jurrian had to do it herself. She moved quickly, leaving two clear p marks on her face. Five fingerprints surfaced in rapid levels, the redness and swelling shocking to the eyes, and the mans tears couldnt help but roll down his face. Jurrian, why are you so stupid! How painful this must be! Jurrian but barely squeezed out a smile, Its okay, its just a little pain, just go back tonight and you help me ice it, all for the sake of the n, this pain is bearable. Throwing down these words, Jurrian turned around and went back to the restaurant. Justus and Mrs. Robertson were furious to see her return with the injury. Especially Mrs. Robertson, she immediately carried her bag and was about to go out, Who was that guy just now, how dare he hit you? No need Aunt Robertson, Jurrian stopped her, his voice buzzing with his head down, I deserved it. Jurrian, youre such a good boy, how can you deserve it, whats going on here? Mrs. Robertson became even more distraught. Jurrian let out a long sigh, as if he had made a huge decision, and finally plucked up the courage to look at Justus, Sorry Mr. Justus, for making you look at the joke, actually that person just now, is my suitor. A suitor can beat you? Justus was also angry, Hes breaking thew. No, when I first treated him, in order to get him to cooperate with the treatment, I had promised to go on three dates with him as soon as he was cured. But before I had enough dates for three, I came to Willisto. I didnt expect him to chase me here, and thought I was dating you, Mr. Justus, so he beat me up in anger. Please dont go to trouble him, he has only recovered his health so easily, I really dont want him to have a rpse. Jurrians voice was full of pleading, and there were even tears in his eyes, He has really been suffering for too long, and it would be quite nice if I could keep him healthy by taking a couple of ps. This- Mrs. Robertson and Justus looked at each other with mixed feelings.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Half a minuteter, Justus nodded in agreement, Okay, we wont go after him. Really, thank you Mr. Justus! Jurrian broke into tears, Youre a great guy! Her glowing and moving appearance, together with her grateful gaze, made Justus heart melt. Where in the world could he find such a perfect girl? In his heart, he became more and more determined to be with Jurrian. He walked up and asked in a caring manner, Then you cant leave your injuries alone, can I take you to the hospital now? Jurrian hesitated and shook his head towards Justus, Forget it, I dont know if hes far away or not, if hes seen, hell get into trouble again. After a pause and added, I am okay, but I am afraid that Mr. Justus and Aunt Robertson you are hurt. Miss Huisjen, you are really too kind! Justus couldnt help but exim. Jurrian barely managed to squeeze out a smile, covered his already highly swollen face, and turned to leave. Auntie, Justus looked at her back and secretly clenched his fist, such a nice girl, I must take her home as my wife. Mrs. Robertson was also touched by Jurrians kindness. She nodded her head with relief and encouragement, Good, dont worry to go after her, auntie will support you! Chapter 2166: You must love me to death I dont know where to find such a nice girl like Jurrian. It is obvious that the patient is confused about the situation, but she still defends and hopes that the other persons condition will not rpse. In addition, she helped Mrs. Robertson to block the hot soup Mrs. Robertsons heart had already been seared with the words Jurrian is a good boy. At this end, Jurrian dragged his tired body back to the vi. Her boyfriend was already waiting. When he heard the movement at the entrance, he rushed up with an ice bag, his tone full of concern, Honey,e over and ice it, does it still hurt? Jurrian reached out to take the ice bag, but did not put it on his face.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Instead, she touched it with her hand and then put it on her boyfriends face. The boyfriend sucked in a breath of cold air from the ice and couldnt help but step back. But Jurrian grabbed him back and said with a serious expression, What are you hiding from, do you want this face or not? Seeing the signs of Jurrians anger, his boyfriend did not dare to move again, But honey, your face is also hurt ah. I bought two popsicles on my way back and treated it briefly. Jurrian rolled his eyes at him, unlike you, so early home, how do not know how to ice yourself, is deliberately to make me heartache? The boyfriend suddenly panicked, desperately shaking his head towards Jurrian, I didnt mean it, its just that you havente home yet, I was full of you, so I forgot about it. When the wordsnded, Jurrian wrapped his arms around his lean waist and pressed his whole body up. Jurrian? the boyfriend was ttered by this, Whats wrong with you? Thank you for being so nice to me, I dont know who else in the world can treat me like this except you. Jurrian looked up at his boyfriend with a thick nasal voice for a long time, You will always be so nice to me, right? Of course! My boyfriend immediately agreed, No matter how long its been, as long as youre still by my side, Ill always be good to you! Dont worry, as long as I finish this project, there will be nothing left to do and I can be with you forever. Jurrian made a promise. After a pause and added, But, until the n ispleted, you cant influence me oh! Im sure I wont influence you. The boyfriends head nodded like a rattle, I was wrong before, almost dyed your big event, I apologize to you. Jurrianughed again, What apology is between us, we are a couple. After a pause, he pretended to be puzzled again and asked, I just want to know how you suddenly appeared there, didnt I ask you to go to the bar to help me find someone with the same condition? The bar is an hours drive away from the restaurant! The boyfriend did not hide anything, scratching his head and exining, I dont know what happened, I was staying at the bar, and suddenly I heard someone next to me saying that you were in that location on a blind date, so I went over in anger. So thats what happened! Jurrian narrowed his eyes and guessed in his mind who this person really was. Im sorry Jurrian, I shouldnt have doubted you. The boyfriend was still apologizing. Jurrian hugged him even tighter, I cant be happy that you care about me like this! Hmm? You think thats me caring for you? Boyfriend inquired. Jurrian nodded vigorously and exined seriously, Of course, thats caring for me. If you didnt care about me, why would youe here when you heard I was on a blind date? Chapter 2167: Still want to keep staring The tone of urgency to get an answer made the boyfriend a little embarrassed up. A touch of scarlet crossed the white face, um, I really love very, very much love you, if not you, will die kind of. Dont say something so unlucky. Jurrian hurriedly covered his mouth, I hope you live a long life. We want to live a long life together and grow old! The boyfriend added. Jurrianughed and didnt answer, but reached out and shoved him, pouting and urging, Youve put ice packs on, I dont have anything, my face hurts. Then you use this on me! Boyfriend immediately to hand the ice pack. No, youve used them all, theyre not cool at all. Jurrian disgusted. Boyfriend will understand, turned towards the kitchen, Ill get you a new one. He went to the kitchen, Jurrian quickly put away the expression on his face and patted the clothes with disgust.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. This is all the ces where she just touched with her boyfriend. This clingy person, just know for others as a pawn, and almost affect her ns. How can I get rid of it? Jurrian was already annoyed to the extreme. When her boyfriend walked out again, she regained her smile and splendidly took the ice pack, her voice sweet and mushy, Thanks honey, I knew you were the best for me. She leaned her head on the mans shoulder, a little bird-like look. The boyfriends heart can not be described as more than a word of joy. When she was happy, Jurrian suddenly spoke, Honey, you love me so much, you will definitely choose to help me, right? Of course, as long as I can do anything, I will help you. My boyfriend answered without thinking, Just like the bar thing before. Is it okay if you move out for a few days? Jurrian asked, Not for any other reason, but mainly to exin the reasonableness of the matter, I said you were my patient and begged to do this to me. You do realize that if it became known that a doctor and a patient were living together, my lie would be exposed, dont you? Jurrian blinked, his eyes full of sincerity and expectation. Just think of it as for our n, okay? Jurrian once again made a big move, Ill finish the n sooner so I can be by your side sooner. The boyfriend was touched by this. Good! All yours, because its all for our future! At this end, the Robertsos Residence study. Rupert learned the whole story from his assistants mouth. It was so far away that I dont know exactly what Miss Huisjen said to her boyfriend. Anyway, after Miss Huisjen pped herself twice, her boyfriend was so distraught that he rushed off. What about my mother and Justus side? Rupert asked. The assistant scratched his head, They both seemed to believe Miss Huisjen, and when I asked the waiter about it afterwards, the waiter said that both were swearing to be nicer to Jurrian. Apparently, Jurrian had exined the matter away and the two believed it to death. The assistant regretted that she was still distressed about Jurrian earlier. A talent like Jurrian doesnt need to feel bad, okay? No matter how bad the cards in his hand are, he can y them perfectly. Jurrian, what a great yer! If I could have been half as good as Jurrian, I wouldnt have been able to handle my mother-inw until now. If I could, my assistant would really like to learn from Jurrians experience and see how I can quickly get my mother-inw and marry my girlfriend. Ahem, off topic! The assistant retracted his thoughts and asked, Mr. Robertson, what are you going to do next, do you need me to keep an eye on Miss Huisjen? Chapter 2168: If I die No need. Rupert refused, I will go find her. What Jurrian was doing now was too out of the ordinary, and if he didnt stop it in time, he was afraid that something big would happen. Okay Mr. Robertson, the assistant respectfully hung up the phone. At this end, Rupert was deep in thought. He was tempted to call Jurrian right now, and the phone was clutched in his hand, but he hesitated to act. At that moment, the phone rang. It was Jurrian calling. He didnt ask for Jurrian, but Jurrian came to him!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Rupert took a deep breath and tried to calm down his emotions before picking up the phone. What can I do for you? Rupert asked. Jurrians tone was nd, Brother, it was you who did it, right? What did I do? Rupert pretended to be confused. At that, Jurrian couldnt help butugh, What else could it be? Of course, he tricked my boyfriend into going to the restaurant, causing me to be almost misunderstood by Mrs. Robertson and Justus. Its okay if I dont mention it, but when I do, Ruperts anger surges upward. Jurrian, how dare youe to me to mention this matter, you obviously have a boyfriend, but you lied to my mother that you are single, so that she can introduce you to Justus, dont you feel shameful? Jurrian sounded innocent, No, I dont think so. Rupert was almost exasperated. Jurrian, your skin is now much thicker than before. Rupert half a long time, finally gave an evaluation. Brother, if thick skin can make your life better, then why not? Jurrian asked rhetorically, Imagine if you could survive by being thick-skinned, what would you choose? Ive said many times, this is my business, its not your turn to interfere, ahem! Because of too much excitement, Rupert began to cough violently. Even through the phone, Jurrian could still imagine how ufortable Rupert was right now! Brother, you are coughing with some foreign matter in your cough, you are coughing up blood, arent you? Jurrian was keenly aware of this. Rupert tried to calm down his breathing, his tone still raw and cold, Its nothing to do with you. How can it be okay, its part of my drug development, its aplication of the drug, dont you know? Jurrian asked. Without waiting for Ruperts answer, he went on to talk about himself, I almost forgot, brother, you trust me so much, and how could you ask so much. Its just as well that now yourplications have kicked in, so Ill tell you about it! Brother, if a normal person takes this medicine there is no problem, but if a person suffering from heart disease takes it, the effect of the medicine will self-regte ording to the severity of the disease, and theplications will be aggravated. In other words, if it is an ordinary heart disease, theplications are at most cough or insomnia and other minor problems. But if the heart disease is life-threatening, then theplications will also increase. Even before the heart attack, it will take away the person taking the medicine. It is also a real sense to stop the patient from developing and dying! And Rupertsplications have now reached the point of coughing up blood, which is obviously at the limit. Rupert, now has run out of gas! Brother, are you really still not going to consider a new heart? Jurrian asked leisurely. Rupert attitude is firm, You do not need to persuade me, I just die is good. I cant stop you if you want to die, but have you thought about what if I continue to deal with Anna after you die? Chapter 2169: You guys go Jurrians words instantly made Ruperts heart rise to his throat again. What the hell do you want, Jurrian, there is a limit to my patience, dont you force me to strike! As long as Rupert wanted to, within half an hour, he could make Jurrian disappear from this world, and without knowing it. The only reason why he didnt do that was because Jurrian was his sister. He was not willing to take a shot at his sister. Especially this is still his once most beloved senior sister. Dont worry senior brother, I was just joking around. Jurrian replied, Take it easy, youre already anemic now, what if you cough so much out and pass out? Dont worry, Im not that fragile. Rupert coldly retorted. Jurrian just had to give up, Okay, okay, youre not that fragile, I was wrong, I apologize to you, brother, I did all this because I wanted to help you do your filial duty. Help him, do your filial duty? Rupert didnt quite understand what that meant, How are you going to help me do my filial duty? I thought carefully, brother you said a lot of things before, I do not love the professors son, there is only use, use him as a stepping stone. The reason why I did so was to get a better life, to shine in the medical world and be praised and admired by all. But now its different, brother, if you die, your condition will make me a tenured professor, and everything I ever wanted from the professors son will be in my hands instantly. Then, there would be no point in staying with the professors son anymore. So what, youre just going to unload, are you? Rupert asked. Jurrian was silent for a while and finally let out a long sigh, If thats how you want to think of me, senior, then I have nothing to exin. Of course you cant exin, because its the truth! Ruperts tone was already tinged with anger. He was disappointed and heartbroken that the sweet, well-behaved and lovely little sister he remembered had turned into this state! I dont like him and I dont intend to use him anymore, so whats the point of keeping him, this is setting him free ah senior brother. Jurrian exined, This is good for me and for him. Yes, it would have been a great grand finale, but you erred on the side of seamlessly connecting Justus, even while lying to my mother to do so. Rupert said. To that point, Jurrian readily admitted. She did seamlessly.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. But there was a crying tone in her voice when she exined, Because I dont know if I can still marry into the Koo family in the future if I miss this opportunity. Senior, after your death, both Aunt Robertson and sister-inw need someone to take care of them, and if I dont, who will? Hearing these words, Rupert finally understood. So after all this, Jurrian is still doing him a favor? It was to help take care of Mrs. Robertson and Anna after his death, so as to seamlessly connect Justus? Heh A meaningfulugh spilled out of Ruperts throat, In that case, I should still thank you, right? How can you thank me, brother, you must be cursing me in your heart right now for being a crowned cheating girl. Jurriannguished. Its good that you know. Rupert wasnt too polite. He didnt want to take into ount the brother-sister rtionship. Ive changed my mind Jurrian, why dont you leave Willisto early tomorrow morning, Ill arrange tickets for the three of you. Ruperts tone was nd, Dont show up at Willisto again. Chapter 2170: Cashing in Senior brother! Jurrian shouted eagerly, Ive said its for your own good, this is helping you to do your filial duty, why do you still want to drive me away? You are so malicious, viting the agreement between us again and again, of course I have to kick you out. Ruperts tone was as gentle as possible, and he said softly, Jurrian, you are only leaving Willisto, I will not interfere with what you want to do abroad, and in the future, you will still be my sister. But if you dont agree, then this brother-sister rtionship is also considered to havee to an end. Brother Jurrians voice was already tinged with tears. There is nothing to say, you agree or not, you have to leave tomorrow, hurry up and pack your things! Rupert said, then hung up the phone. Soon, Jurrians call came after him. Rupert hung up, and she called again. After several cycles, Rupert simply pulled her into the cklist. Finally, the whole world was clear. But it wasnt really clear, things werentpletely resolved yet. Rupert called his assistant again and instructed, Go to Jurrians vi now, keep an eye on the three of them as they pack their things and send them off on the earliest flight tomorrow morning. Yes, Mr. Robertson, the assistant promised. He was very quick and quickly dialed a number for Rupert. Mr. Robertson, the tickets and the car and bodyguards responsible for taking them to the airport are all arranged to ensure that nothing will go wrong and absolutely no one will escape. Rupert gave a hint and prepared to hang up the phone. The assistant hurriedly called him and lent down to say, And that is, Miss Huisjen asked me to take a message for her. Say. Miss Huisjen said, Im sorry. The hand that Rupert was holding the phone suddenly stiffened for a moment. Half a long time, the corners of the mouth finally slightly hooked up half an arc, If she is really apologizing with me, I will ept, to still lie to me, next time I may not really fall for it. Its true, really senior! Jurrians voice suddenly came from the other end of the phone, eagerly, I am sincerely apologizing to you, brother, I was wrong, please dont be angry with me again, I will go back abroad tomorrow obediently, and never give you trouble again. Thats best. Rupert nodded his head. Before he could go on, he heard Jurrian inquire again, Then, senior brother, if I am so obedient, can you, promise me a request? Brush! Ruperts just a little bright face instantly gloomy down. He should have known that this was not the Jurrian of old, so how could he really meekly admit his mistake and apologize and correct it? But Rupert did not rush to tear the face, just asked, What do you want? When you, you die, I cane back to Willisto to worship you, I know you worry that I will be bad, I promise I will not, even when Ie back to have my assistant brother handcuffed first, I worship immediately after leaving, okay? Jurrian aggrieved, with a tentative and pleading, Brother, you are the person I respect the most in my life, besides the professor, and a very important person in my life ah. Once every three years, until the anniversary of my death, the assistant will pick you up abroad, and you will stay in Willisto for three days and then leave. Rupert finally loosened up. In the end, he still hadpassion for this senior sister. Because he remembered that during the first anatomy ss, he had made an appointment with Jurrian to visit, share anecdotes from his life, and bring a ss of shiso wine if the other person passed away first. This promise was always to be kept.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2171: As long as it’s for your own good, I’m willing to try Getting permission, Jurrian was so excited that he almost cried out. Thank you brother, thank you! The assistant managed to grab back the phone, full of apologies, Sorry Mr. Robertson, Miss Huisjen just appeared too suddenly, I didnt notice and then Its okay. Rupert did not care, After all, what she did this time is not something that makes me angry. After bugging his assistant a few more times, Rupert hung up the phone. He disposed of the handkerchief of coughing up blood in the study, and put blush on his face so as to make himself look more refreshed. After this was taken care of, it was back to the bedroom. Anna was reading a book at the table, but the light was too dim, and the book in front of her was too thick, she was drowsy, her head was nodding, and she was about to knock on the corner of the table. In the nick of time, Rupert reached out and shielded her forehead with his hand. Well, David, when did youe back, did I just fall asleep? Anna looked up nkly, her cheeks a little flushed. Rupert dotingly picked her up andid her on the bed. He also went to the bathroom and wrung out a warm wet towel to clean the drool stains on the corners of her mouth. You dont like to read, so why do you still put on a studious face in front of the desk, why dont you go to bed early and get your beauty sleep? The mention of this, Anna instantly spirits a few points. She raised her hand and pped her cheek, struggling to turn over and get out of bed, No, I have to go on reading or Ill be toote! Whats toote? Rupert asked, puzzled. Anna replied, I have to turn in my homework!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Hmm? You didnt really go to college without telling me and now youre living the dream of being a college girl, did you? Rupert asked. Anna rolled her eyes, What do you think? I dont want to be a college girl. Writing my thesis almost killed me, and if Bonnie hadnt helped me, I might not have graduated. This painful experience once is enough, there is absolutely no need toe a second time! So what did you say about turning in your homework? Rupert inquired. Anna puffed up her chest proudly and exined, I joined Willistos wife group, and this is the homework that the group owner posted, each person shares a recipe for a medicinal dish about kidney tonics! Ahem! Rupert choked on his own saliva, What recipe? Anna thought he was a little embarrassed and hurriedly stretched out her slender white hand to pat Ruperts back and smooth the air. Then exined, Dont worry, the group is anonymous, will not know who is who, and everyone is running for the good of the husband to enter the group, who cares who the husband kidney deficit ah. The reason is that the husbands of these people in the group are all suffering from kidney problems! Anna, you didnt used to be in these messy groups. Rupert looked at Anna with a stern face and looked her up and down for a long time, Have you been taken over? Anna rolled her eyes at him, Cant you expect me to be nice? After a pause, she exined, Im not being taken over, its just that Ive tried almost all of the remedies Old Mr. Pearson gave me, but your body hasnt improved at all, so Im just throwing myself at the problem. The thick book of Chinese herbal medicine on the table is also new, but it has been circled and drawn by Anna, which shows how serious she is. David, the kidney is not only used in that area, it is also a big matter of your health, so as long as there is a way to make you better, I want to try it. Anna said seriously. Chapter 2172: Mrs. Robertson is critically ill! Looking at Annas eyes that were as bright as a river of stars, Ruperts heart was filled with mixed feelings. He thought that he could sessfully fool Anna by using the reason of kidney deficiency. But now it seems that Anna really cares about him. She was always paying attention to him, and even made so much effort in private. This silly girl ah! Rupert couldnt restrain the emotions in his heart, and reached out his hand, scooping Anna into his arms, so hard that he wanted to integrate her into his own blood and bones. Anna was strangled nearly breathless, can only pat Ruperts back, David, I Im suffocating, quickly let go. Rupert then let go of Anna. But the intimate action did not end there. The hug turned into a kiss, falling delicately on Annas face, neck, and even chest. A big spark was ignited, the temperature in the room rose, and the scene gradually got out of control More than two hourster, Rupert rolled over and sat up from the bed, chagrin in his eyes. What the hell was he doing? He said he would stop being so close to Anna, but when he thought of how good she was to him, he couldnt think of anything else. Rupert turned his head sideways and looked at Anna who was sleeping with a tired face next to him.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He stretched out his bony hand and gently stroked her face. Then slowly slid down andnded on Annas arm. The location of the left upper arm, gently press the skin can feel a hard object. It was the hypodermic needle that had been buried earlier. By this moment, Rupert suddenly felt that it was good to make this decision in advance. At least after an impulse like tonight, there is no need to panic too much. Because, Anna will not be pregnant. This is the only thing he can do for Anna before he dies! Rupert thought, leaned down close to Anna and nted a shallow kiss on her face. Anna was not too happy to be kissed in her sleep, calling out, turned over to find afortable position, and fell asleep again. Live like a cat master. It is not known after his death, can still find a good care of this cat master. The more Rupert thinks about it, the more the sadness on his brow will not be dispersed. Even the point of sleepiness arepletely dissipated, he just guarded Anna, see the dawn. At 8:30 a. m., Rupert got up and went to his study. ording to the airline ticket information sent by his assistantst night, Jurrian should have already gone through security and was ready to board the ne at this moment. He had to wait here for the assistants call to make sure Jurrian was indeed on that ne. Soon, the assistant called. Is Jurrian gone? Rupert asked in a deep voice. The assistants voice was flustered, even stuttered, No not, Mr. Rupert, somethings wrong! Ruperts ck eyes instantly sank, What happened, what happened to Jurrian, did she escape? Its not Miss Huisjen. The assistant replied, Its Mrs. Robertson! What?! At that, Rupert waspletely unnerved, What happened to my mother for a good reason, tell me! The maid called and said that Mrs. Robertson suddenly copsed and had a convulsion, she was admitted to the hospital, but her condition is very serious, none of the doctors in Willisto have any experience in this field, only Miss Jurrian has Im sorry Mr. Rupert, Im going to cut first, Ill send Miss Huisjen to the hospital for surgery first, you also hurry over. The assistant finished these words apprehensively and waited for Ruperts reply. But what he got was a busy beep. Chapter2173: What’s the situation now The assistant was a bit bewildered for a while. This, is Mr. Rupert angry? So what should we do now, should we send Miss Huisjen away now? The door of the operating room opened while he was hesitating. Jurrian came out in a sterile suit, his eyes full of anxiety in the pair of almond eyes not covered by the mask, How is it now, is brother here? Not yet, the assistant told the truth, I just called Mr. Rupert, said to get you here for surgery, and then Mr. Rupert hung up the phone Jurrian sniffed and couldnt help but roll his eyes fiercely at his assistant. You know that brother does not treat me now, why say that I am the main surgery, if Aunt Robertson has a long and short, and finally can not see brother, you just wait to be killed by brother! The assistants legs are scared soft, Miss Huisjen, what do you mean by that, for good reason why thest side, Mrs. Robertson is very sick, will die? Jurrian nodded, Yes, she will die. It was as if a heavy hammer hade down directly on the assistants head. It took all his strength not to fall to the ground, but his voice had already begun to flutter uncontrobly, Why would he die for good reason, Miss Huisjen, did you make a mistake, Mrs. Robertsons health has always been very good! It is just a sudden fainting, at most a high blood pressure or low blood sugar ah. Its not going to kill you, is it?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Jurrians expression became more and more serious, Im really not joking, Aunt Robertson is an acute heart disease, the mortality rate of this disease is very high, if you do not believe my words, then let brothere, brother certainly will not lie to you. Yes, get Mr. Rupert! The assistants eyes burst with renewed light of hope. But it was only for a moment. Because the assistant remembered that he could not contact Rupert now. It is possible to go to Mr. Rupert and ask for rification. But the question is, where to find Mr. Rupert it? The assistants eyes were dark, almost desperate. At that moment, not far from the elevator door ding-dong. A figure quickly appeared in front of the two. Before the assistant could react, the figure had already clutched his shoulder, so hard that it almost crushed his bones. The voice was even more full of urgency, How is it, how is my mother now? It was Rupert! The assistant raised his head in surprise, and after seeing Ruperts current appearance, his mouth was even more closed, Mr. Rupert, what is going on with you? The Rupert in front of you is more than a mess. He is still wearing the home khaki robe, but has torn, elbows and cheek cheekbone position have different degrees of abrasions. The blood to dry, mixed with dirt and debris, embedded in the wound, looks shocking. What the hell is going on here! Jurrian was also taken aback, Brother, you didnt have a car ident on the way here, right? Come into the operating room with me, Ill check and treat it for you. No need. Rupert refused without even thinking, What is my mothers condition now? Miss Huisjen said it was an acute heart attack, and the death rate is high. The assistant hurriedly replied. Acute heart disease? Rupert couldnt help but knit his handsome sword eyebrows, good reason why will get acute heart disease, she has annual medical checkups, there is no problem, not to mention that she is still living a very regr life, diet is also bnced health care person. It is really too unreasonable! Chapter 2174: A new heart would be good The assistant nodded desperately, Yes, yes, yes, I thought so too, how could Mrs. Robertson have a heart attack for good reason, there are no signs at all! So, was there a mistake? The assistant once again turned her expectant gaze to Jurrian, Miss Huisjen, why dont you check again? Jurrians expression remained cold, You can choose not to believe me, anyway, youre here, you can go read the test report yourself. Just at this time, the nurse came out from inside. Jurrian immediately ordered, You go and bring Mrs. Robertsons examination report here. The nurse did as she was told and took out a thick pile of test reports from the operating room, the vast majority of which were EKGs. An EKG is one of the most important factors in determining whether a patient has a heart condition. Rupert went down one by one, and the more he went down, the heavier his expression became. By thest few, the hand could not be lifted. All the data that he had just seen indicated that Mrs. Robertson had a heart attack! And with the symptoms of acute myocarditis, this is the most life-threatening problem! Now you want to believe me, right? Jurrian spoke slowly. Rupert handed the case report in his hand to the assistant, his face grim, From the pathology report, it is indeed a heart disease. Without giving Jurrian a chance to speak, he continued, But how do you prove that these pathology reports are my mothers? Jurrian: She was silent for a long time, and finally spoke leisurely, Brother, I know its hard for you to ept this bad news for a while, a good person, healthy, how to get an acute heart disease life-threatening? I can understand, because when I first learned that you were sick, I was also like this. But who can tell when you are sick? Just like you, arent you also in good health, for good reason Before Jurrian could finish his words, he was interrupted by Rupert. Enough, Im in good health, dont talk nonsense here! The hospital was crowded, what if word got out and reached Anna and Mrs. Robertsons ears? Jurrian meekly kept her mouth shut. She turned sideways to make way for Rupert, If you are not willing to believe me, then you can go in and examine her now. Rupert indeed did not believe. He took a step and entered the operating room. After a long half hour, Rupert came out of the operating room with an ugly face and a lot of blood on his green sterile surgical gown.Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Rupert, why is there so much blood on you! The assistant rushed forward to ask. Rupert waved his hand vainly, and before he could speak, his whole body was as soft as noodles and fell toward the ground. Jurrian, who was quick to hold him, exined to the assistant, It should be Mrs. Robertsonsck of oxygen due to her heart condition, and she needs to cut open her trachea to assist her breathing, and all this blood on her brothers body was sshed out when she cut her throat. Ah! The assistant started to get weak in the arms and legs just thinking about that scene in his mind, and his back kept breaking out in a false sweat. How could this happen for good reason? And also need to cut open the trachea to assist breathing, does it mean that Mrs. Robertson is really as Jurrian said, very sick, and even will die Jurrian, was thinking, Rupert spoke, you are an expert in this area, you know how to save my mother, right? Jurrian nodded without hesitation, Of course I know, a new heart will do! Chapter 2175: What kind of senior brother are you! When these words came out, Rupert fell into silence. He looked at Jurrian with eyes full of disbelief, always feeling that he had fallen into some kind of trap. Heart recement, heart recement again! You go wait for me outside. Rupert ordered his assistant. Huh? The assistant has not yet reacted, But Mr. Rupert, you need someone to take care of you now too, Ill hold you next to me and give you a crutch. Mainly now Ruperts face was hard to see. The assistant was worried that something bad might happen. Rupert refused, This is the hospital, someone will naturally treat me if I faint, you go wait outside. Okay Mr. Rupert, the assistant had to obediently retreat to the elevator room. There was a distance of more than ten meters between them, so they couldnt hear Rupert and Jurrian talking, but they could see Ruperts every move. If Rupert fainted, he would be the first to help. After making sure no one was around, Rupert lowered his voice and spoke, Youre not going to tell me that the most suitable heart right now is Annas, are you? Jurrian nodded seriously, I do want to tell you this, brother, you are Mrs. Robertsons own son, your genes are ny-nine percent simr, so there will be a very high simrity in the heart match. So, eighty percent of Annas heart could be reced for Mrs. Robertson. Dont fight Annas idea! Rupert every word, and even punctuation marks are covered with ice, I should have warned you this more than once. Dont touch Anna, because Anna is his scales! But brother, Jurrian raised his head, eyes innocent and naive, hooked his lips towards Rupert and smiled, you can not ept Annas heart, what about Mrs. Robertson, Mrs. Robertson is an acute heart disease, a short time If no suitable heart transnt is found within a short period of time, she will die, do you want to die yourself, but also Mrs. Robertson to apany you on the road to the Yellow Springs? Bang! Jurrians neck was choked, and with the tremendous force, she had to stagger backward until her back hit the cold tile wall hard. It hurt, as if a gaping hole had been hardened in her back. But Jurrian actually still smiling, smiling at Rupert, Whats wrong senior brother, you also know, ahem, Im right, but you dont want to ept the truth, thats why annoyed, right? Jurrians face turned red with the naked eye, then turned purple, and his speech was broken because ofck of oxygen. But the bright smile remained the same, deeply stung Ruperts eyes. The big hand tightened inch by inch, almost snapping Jurrians slender neck. Mr. Rupert! Seeing this, the assistant finally could not calm down and rushed forward to pull Rupert away, Calm down Mr. Rupert, Miss Huisjen is about to be choked to death by you! Free from the vice-grip, Jurrian fell to the ground, covering his neck and coughing violently. Brother, you you have to make a decision before its toote oh. Jurrian quickly came back to his senses and blinked towards Rupert. Damn! Rupert approached Jurrian again and tried to strangle her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But at that moment, a tall blond man rushed over next to him, anger flowing in his blue-wave eyes. He opened his arms and held Jurrian back, saying in broken Chinese, Dont try to hurt Jurrian, or Ill kill you! Rupert withdrew his hand and narrowed his narrow eyes at the blond man, Are you the professors son, Ivan? Chapter 2176: How to treat now The blond man instantly looked at Rupert warily, So what if it is!Content held by N?velDrama.Org. Ive long heard the professor mention you, and today is the first time weve met! Rupert said in a deep voice. Ivan sneered, You are meeting me for the first time, but I have heard your name countless times. It wasnt just Jurrian who talked about Rupert, but also the professor, his own father. Every time Rupert was mentioned, he would hate him with a passion. Therefore, Ivan hated Rupert a little bit in his heart. Just because Rupert is Jurrians most respected and cared for brother, so did not show it. Now its different. Rupert is ready to strangle his Jurrian, the heart of the hatred naturally burst out. Lets talk alone? Rupert asked. Ivan refused without even thinking, What do I have to talk to you about? Last night you forced us to leave, I wanted to kill you, but Jurrian stopped me, saying you must have done it for a reason. I chose to put up with it and left for the airport before dawn, and the second before I got to the airport, Jurrian learned that your mother was sick and rushed over to save her without saying a word, and this is how you treat her? Ivans finger was almost poking Ruperts face, If you dont like Jurrian, just say so, dont try to hurt her! Ivan helped Jurrian to stand up, Jurrian, Ill take you back abroad, this names Robertsons hands cant reach that far. Jurrians eyes zine with tears, pitifully looked at Rupert, Brother, you really havent made a choice? If you want to be choked by me again, you can try. Ruperts tone was icy cold. Those azure ck eyes cast towards Ivan, See the person beside you, she used you so much, yet you are still foolishly on her side. He wanted to talk to Ivan, just to make Ivan stop being cheated by Jurrian. Ivan didnt appreciate it. I think its you who needs to get your head straight. Jurrian lied to me, but I was lied to willingly, so its none of your business! Rupert looked at him with incredulous eyes, You were willingly lied to? Yes! Ivan nodded hard and looked at Jurrian with deep love in his eyes, Even if my Jurrian cheated me, it was for my own good, so I wont allow anyone to bully her, especially you, a bullshit brother who doesnt know whats right and wrong and who is grateful for what he has done! Throwing down these words, Ivan directly took Jurrian and walked out. The assistant subconsciously tried to stop him. Ivans expression turned ghastly, If you dont want to die, just stand here and try! Let them go. Rupert said in a deep voice, Keep an eye on them as they get on the ne, and then give the order that Willisto not allow them to step in half a step again. Dont worry! Ivan didnt roll his eyes in good humor, We wonte back even if you beg us to. With Jurrian in his arms, Ivan left. The assistant also left after him, after all, he was responsible for the stakeout. Rupert was left alone in the long, rammed hospital corridor. The white fluorescent light overhead stretched his shadow long and long, like a mutated monster. All around the silence, you can clearly hear Ruperts heavy breathing. After a long time, the sound of sharp high heels finally came from the end of the corridor. pimp! Anna ran over quickly, her face full of panic and anxiety, Im sorry I slept sote to get up, I heard the news and came over immediately, is mom okay, is she still in the operating room, how do you need to treat ah? Chapter 2177: This matter does not belong to you Facing Annas inquiry, Ruperts throat was dry and he didnt know how to answer. Talk, pimp! did not get a response, Anna could not help but to urge out. Half a day, Rupert finally spoke, I will see to it. Anna was very dissatisfied with this answer. What do you mean by Ill take care of it. This is a matter of life and death, why does it seem so light from Ruperts mouth? Isnt Rupert always dutiful? Howe when Mrs. Robertson is sick, this is the attitude. Anna could hardly recognize the Rupert in front of her. When she couldnt get the answer she wanted, Anna simply grabbed the nurse passing by, Nurse, what is Mrs. Robertsons condition now, is she very sick and can be cured, right? The nurse recognized Anna, Mrs. Robertson you first take it easy, now Mrs. Robertsons condition has been controlled, temporarily not life-threatening, the follow-up can also be cured, as long as Enough! Not waiting for the nurses words to finish, Rupert will out loud reprimand, This is my family business, busy with your own things on the line. The elegant and gentle face was now full of hostility and horror. A chill spread from the bottom of the nurses feet upwards, she shivered fiercely and ran away without hesitation. Rupert! Anna also had a fire in her heart, Do you think I cant find out what ails my mother-inw this way? I can still go ask other nurses and doctors. If you ask one, Ill fire one. Rupert said faintly. Anna: Crazy, this man! Am I some kind of beast that you need to be so wary of? Anna tone incredulous with a hint of hurt, under the eyes vaguely wet light in the flow, Rupert, I am your wife, the person lying inside is my mother-inw ah. Rupert is silent. It was because Anna was his wife, the Robertson familys daughter-inw, that he could not say anything. Anna, Im in a mess, Ill ask my assistant to take you home first, okay? Rupert changed the subject. Annas expression sank, You are determined not to let me know, right? Go home first, be a good girl. If it was before, this word good would make Anna feel spoiled. But now, it had be a substitute word for coercion and concealment. He didnt even bother to perfunctory, a good word, just to make her obey. But she was never anyones canary! Mrs. Robertson the assistant came forward, full of torment, Or Id better send you back first? Anna coldly refused, No need! I have my own hands and feet, I can go back. After saying that, she turned around and walked towards the elevator. After taking a few steps, she stood again and turned her head to look at the assistant, I advise you not toe to see me off, otherwise I cant help but ask you something, and you wont be able to keep this job. The assistant smiled sarcastically, Why Mrs. Robertson, Mr. Rupert actually said just now are just angry words. Angry words? Anna also followed andughed, only the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes, Then do you want to bet with me, Ill ask these nurses and doctors in the hospital now, if they are fired, you will be responsible? This- The assistants expression instantly became embarrassed.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Scratching his head, he didnt know whether to look at Rupert or Anna for a while. Anna had long expected this result, pursed her red lips, and turned to leave. Mr. Rupert, the assistant looked at Annas back and spoke weakly, Mrs. Robertson seems to be really angry, what should we do? Chapter 2178: What’s wrong Rupert stood in ce, watching Annas gradually distant back.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Until the beautiful figure disappeared around the corner, he slowly withdrew his eyes. The bitterness in his heart surged, but no one could say. Find some people to keep an eye on her, make sure my mothers condition is not known to her. Rupert ordered. The assistants eyes were full of confusion, Why Mr. Rupert, Mrs. Robertson is sick, Mrs. Rupert to show a little concern is a matter of love and duty, why do you stop her from knowing ah? It cant be because Mrs. Robertson wanted to hurt Anna and then had an ident, right? And Mr. Rupert decided to hide it so that Anna would not be sad to learn the truth. The thought shed and was dismissed with a vengeance. Impossible. The Mrs. Robertson of old might have done so. But ever since the misunderstanding between the two families had been resolved, Mrs. Robertson had treated Anna like her own daughter, so much so that even Mr. Rupert would be jealous. Besides, if there is a disagreement, Mrs. Robertson and how could agree to marry Anna to Mr. Rupert it. Excluding this possibility, the assistant was confused. Why would Mr. Rupert do this? The assistant thought, while casting a searching nce at Rupert. In return, only Ruperts cold eyes, If you do not want to do it can be said directly, do not need to be so roundabout to anger me. Sorry Mr. Rupert, Ill do it now. The assistant hurriedly slipped away. -Outside the hospital. Outside the hospital, Anna sat in the car, the more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Reaching out and mming her hand on the steering wheel, the ear-splitting sound of the horn startled all the sparrows in the trees on the side to fly up. Many passersby also heard themotion and cast an inquisitive nce at her side. But because the car was taped with anti-peep film, they could not see anything, so they quickly dispersed again. Son of a bitch, scum, psycho! Anna shouted and cursed. After venting, her emotions finally calmed down a bit. She lifted her head and looked at the hospital building not far away. Nurses and doctors were going in and out, and the word hurry was written on everyones face. In this situation, just grab someone and ask them, it should be okay, right? The thought of Anna just started, but was dismissed again. No way. Rupert just sent a harsh message, she asked a person will be fired. These people have worked hard to get their jobs, and it would be too bad if they were fired from the hospital because of her questioning. However, she can alsopensate with money, right? Giving a half million should be able to offset the pain of being fired. Not true! After all, they are now married, and the money given out is considered joint property, and Rupert has the right to recover it. Thinking about a lot of things, Anna is still sitting frozen in the car. All options were passed up because of the risk of being intercepted by Rupert. This son of a bitch! Anna gritted her teeth again, I just want to know the condition, why do this to me. What aplete and utter son of a bitch! Annas cell phone rang while she was cursing. It was Bruno calling. Sis, what happened to Mrs. Robertson? Bruno asked, Is everything okay? Anna was puzzled, How did you know about this, who told you? Our supervisor went for a medical checkup and happened to see Mrs. Robertson being sent to the operating room, so she came back and told me. Annas voice was muffled, I dont know! Chapter 2179: Depend on you Bruno! Bruno tensed up, Ah, dont know the result until now? That seems to be a big surgery, should I tell mom and dad now and go to the hospital together? No need. Anna replied. That how can ah, now the two families are rtives, out of this kind of thing of course we must visit, otherwise it seems that we the Newman family is too unruly. Bruno seriously finished, then prepared to use the deskndline to call Qins parents Qins mother. When he heard his dialing voice, Anna could not easily suppress the fire again, I have said no, you do not understand the humannguage! Sis, whats wrong with you, its scary Bruno spoke weakly. Anna took a deep breath and let herself return to calm again, I said I dont know, I dont know the condition, she is now out of the operating room I dont know, in short, this thing we the Newman family dont have to manage, want to manage also wont have the opportunity to manage. What do you mean? Bruno was confused, Its just a visit, how can it be rted to the management or not. Rupert would not disclose half a word, and even said that as long as I went to inquire about the condition, I fired all those who were questioned by me. What?! Bruno was instantly angry, No, Rupert Rupert is sick, right, you are kindly concerned about your mother-inw, why should you stop you from letting ah. Back when Mrs. Robertson got better and learned that Anna did not care during her illness, will not be very angry. Bruno has the impression that Rupert is a very clear and delicate man. It is impossible not to know this.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Sister, Ill go ask for you. Bruno hesitated for a long time and gave a solution, Ill go and find out whats wrong with Mrs. Robertson first, and then Ill talk to you. Right! Annas eyes lit up instantly. Rupert was only guarding against her, but not against Bruno. So let Bruno quietly go and find out whats going on, and it wont affect the work of those nurses and doctors. Then you hurry to check, remember to do a little hidden, do not be found out. Anna admonished, Dont let those nurse doctors lose their jobs because of this. Dont worry sis. Bruno promised and hung up the phone directly. An hourter, Brunos phone call came back. How is it, is it done? Anna couldnt wait to get on the phone and asked. Bruno, however, stammered a bit, That, sis, will you be angry if I say I messed up? Messed up? Annas heart instantly sank downward, Dont tell me that you were found out when you went to the nurse practitioner to ask about it, causing those people to fire you because of it? No no! Bruno hastily denied, I went to an off-duty nurse and did it very stealthily and wasnt found out by Rupert. Then why did you say it was screwed up, was this nurse an undercover agent sent by Rupert? Anna continued to specte. Thats not true, Bruno continued to deny it, even if Rupert is very clever, there is no way that he can cultivate a traitor in a short time, and I just happened toe across it. This is not, that is not, Anna is angry as hell. Then tell me clearly, what is going on! Bruno stammered for a long time, When I started asking questions, everything went well. The nurse said Mrs. Robertson was admitted because of an acute illness, and it was very serious and life-threatening. But when I went on to ask what the acute illness was, the nurse shook her head and said she didnt know, and that Mrs. Robertson had been transferred to the hospital, and the case files had been transferred away, and all those who knew about it had been asked to keep it confidential, so now no one could find out what the cause was. In addition, no one knows where Mrs. Robertson has been transferred to. Chapter 2180: I have things to do At these words, Anna fell into silence. Ruperts mind was so well thought out. In order to prevent her from knowing the truth, he could even do something like quickly transferring Mrs. Robertson to a hospital. Rupert, really has guts! Sister, I think Rupert is obviously wary of us, otherwise do not try to be so roundabout, I will take my parents and then apany you to Rupert, Bruno suggested. The whole family went to Rupert to ask for information, I do not believe Rupert will not say! No need. Anna refused, If he doesnt want to talk, its useless for anyone to go. Dont be so pessimistic sis, Bruno still tried to persuade, under pressure, Rupert will definitely exin the situation, do you think my parents and Ibined, not enough pressure on him? Of course not! Anna was tempted to say that, but didnt. Hes even defending himself against me, let alone you guys, unless theres a top boss who can really hold him down and maybe pry something out of Ruperts mouth. Anna said more and more annoyed, reached out and scratched a full head of hair. At this moment, a sh of light came to her mind and she thought of someone. Yes! You and Mom and Dadbined are not enough pressure, but there is someone who can! Anna said. Bruno: Although this is true, but there is no need to say it so bluntly. It hurts peoples self-esteem! Sis, who is the person you are talking about? Bruno asked curiously. Beep beep beep- Anna had already hung up the phone. Bruno looked at the hung-up phone, his eyes full of speechlessness. What a dear sister! When you dont need him, you dont even say goodbye, you just kick him out. But see Anna hang up the phone so quickly, obviously already thought of a way. There is a way to do it, at least he does not have to worry about it anymore. Bruno thought, and began to continue to deal with the documents on the table contract. -Rupert It was close to evening when Rupert finally returned to the vi, dragging his tired body. It was Isaac who came up to greet him. The first time he changed into Isaacs slippers, Rupert subconsciously looked upstairs, pursed his lips and asked softly, Wheres Anna?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Anna hasnte back yet! Isaac replied, Anna went out in a hurry this morning and said she was looking for you, and hasnt been back since. Isaac said, while looking behind Rupert, Did Anna note back with you? Of course not! Otherwise he wouldnt have asked Isaac. Ruperts face sank hard and he took out his cell phone to call Anna. It was already ten oclock and Anna hadnte home yet. Was it because of his attitude during the day and she was angry that she wasnt going toe home? Thinking of this, Rupert even prepared for the phone to be pulled into the cklist. Surprisingly, the call was quickly answered. Even Annas voice was not the least bit impatient, Hello, whats up? Anna, Rupert jammed back, where are you, do you need me to pick you up? No, Anna refused, I know what youre thinking, you just came home and found me out of town, worried that Im angry and ran away, right? Rupert stopped talking for an instant. Anna has always been very perceptive when ites to such things. Dont worry, I didnt run away from home, I still have some unfinished business, when I finish it, I will go home. Anna finished and hung up the phone dryly. Chapter 2181: Prejudice Rupert wanted to call again, thought about it but gave up. He called his assistant instead. Mr. Rupert, what is your order? The assistant asked respectfully. Where is Anna now? Rupert asked. He was suddenly a little d that he had arranged someone to follow Anna today. Otherwise, in this situation, where can we find someone? The assistant replied, At the airport. At that, Rupert instantly knitted his handsome sword brow, What is she doing at the airport, ready to leave Willisto? I checked, Mrs. Ruperts ID was not registered for any tickets, and she was staying in the arrival hall, looking more like she was picking someone up. The assistant replied. This was even more suspicious. Who was she supposed to pick up for good reason? Rupert thought hard in his head and came up with someone. He cut off the assistants call and called instead. The cold, mechanical female voice told him that the phone was off. Thats most likely it! Ruperts expression didnt look too good, Keep guarding Anna, Ill be right over. Mr. Rupert, it is not appropriate for you toe now, Mrs. Rupert did not tell you where she is, if youe now, Mrs. Rupert may know that you asked us to follow her, then hello, Mr. Rupert? Mr. Rupert? Not waiting for the assistant to finish his words, Rupert had already hung up the phone. He pulled his feet to go to the garage to drive. But he was very tired today, plus his heart carried too many things, has long been physically and mentally exhausted, overdrawn to the extreme. The moment he lowered his head to change his shoes, his eyes went ck and he fell heavily to the ground. Isaac was shocked by the huge movement. Mr. Rupert! Isaac rushed forward to help, What happened to you ah, all right Mr. Rupert, do you need to go to the hospital? Rupert waved his hand and braced himself to continue to stand up. But his legs went weak and he almost fell back down again.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Rupert! Isaac was angry, What are you doing? You dont take your body seriously, you need to rest now, where else do you want to go? To the airport, or it will be toote. Rupert said intermittently. But you are now Isaac wanted to go on, but was surprised by the scene in front of him. As Rupert opened his mouth to speak, a smear of bright red slid down from the corner of his mouth. Ruperts chest was stained red and looked shocking. Mr. Rupert whats wrong with you, dont scare me ah, someone, quickly take Mr. Rupert to the hospital! Isaacs hands were busy, and he didnt know whether to help Rupert to go inside or outside. But Rupert had already taken out the pill bottle and stuffed a pill into his mouth. No water, just swallow it straight down. And then try to reach out and button up the suit jacket to cover up those blood stains cleanly. This is the only way to speak softly, Im fine Isaac, dont call anyone, I have to go to the airport now or it will really be toote. Isaac was so anxious that tears were spinning in his eyes, seeing that Rupert was so insistent, he had to grit his teeth, Okay, Ill take you to the airport, dont say anything Mr. Rupert, Ill take you there now. Isaac usually goes out to buy food is also to drive. She has a POLO car and can drive up to seventy miles per hour. But today Rupert gave her the keys to the sports car, Take the highway and go to the airport as fast as you can. Isaac took the keys and his hands went limp, Ive never driven that fast before, what if something happens? Nothing will happen. Rupert sounded firm, Ill be there to guide you, please Isaac, I dont trust anyone but you. Chapter 2182: Come home with me Rupert couldnt trust those people, and he didnt dare to trust them. Once the matter of him vomiting blood got out, it would be known by Anna in a few days. When the timees, it really cant be hidden. And Isaac is different. Isaac has taken care of him for many years, and will definitely be on his side. As expected, Isaac stared at Rupert for a long time, and then clenched his teeth, Okay, Ill drive, Ill drive! The journey was uneventful, and finally arrived at the airport. When Isaac got out of the car, his legs were as weak as noodles, more exaggerated than Ruperts weak appearance. The airport ground staff rushed forward to help, thoughtfully bringing a wheelchair, Auntie, where are you going, let me push you there? Isaac, however, relinquished the wheelchair to Rupert, Push him push him, he needs it more than I do! Huh? The groundskeeper gave Rupert aplicated look. How could this seemingly tall, grown man need a wheelchair more than an old man? But if you look closely, the face does look a bit frighteningly pale. The groundskeeper immediately wanted to move the wheelchair to Rupert. Rupert refused. He took out a blush from his suit pocket and very skillfully put two rounds on the sides of his cheeks, and his whole face was suddenly flushed. Im fine, Isaac you just rest here, Ill go find Anna. Dropping these words, Rupert pulled his legs out and left. He was indeed weak now, and there was a fishy mouthful of blood churning in his throat, which he forced down. This is the after-effects of the medicine Jurrian gave. Taking this medicine can restore health for a short time, but with it, the condition is more and more tumbling attack. However, all this happens inside the body. At least nothing can be seen from the outside. Rupert just appeared in front of Anna without showing his face. At this moment Anna is crossing her eyes and staring earnestly at the exit. When she found Rupert beside her, she couldnt suppress her surprise in her eyes, How did you e, no, how did you know I was here?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Anna, stop it,e home with me. Rupert said, reaching out to take Annas hand. Anna fiercely shook him off, her eyes cold, Whats the matter, now that youre not a bastard, youre back to your old dog-licking ways? Anna, Rupert shook his head helplessly, go home, I know what you want, but its best for you not to know about this. Annaughed, So, youre doing me a favor instead? Yes. Rupert nodded his head. Of course he was doing it for Annas sake. Knowing the truth for Anna, there is no benefit, there is only pain and torment. Even, it is 100% death! With Annas personality, she would even hate herself for not having two hearts, so that Mrs. Robertson and he could be saved together. But all Rupert wanted was for her to live. Were on opposite sides now, and its useless to persuade me. Anna said coldly. Anna coldly said, those things you do not want to tell me, it does not matter, I do not need to learn from your mouth now. And since youvee here to persuade me, you must know what I want, right? Yes, just as you thought, I was nning to ask you someone else, someone you had to tell the truth to, and now, here he is. Anna said, looking past Rupert to look behind her. Rupert also slowly turned around. At the exit, Sebastian and Bonnie came out wrapped in the crowd, standing out. Chapter 2183: Wasn’t this caused by you? Looking at these two familiar figures, Rupert couldnt help but sigh lightly. Sure enough, he guessed it. The people Anna came to pick up at the airport were Sebastian and Bonnie. Anna was probably thinking that with these two people, she would not be able to tell lies! This silly girl! Anna, Rupert, you guys still came together to pick me up. Bonnie walked up and greeted with a smile, Didnt you say before that Rupert wasnting? Anna shook off Ruperts hand and pretended to walk up as if nothing had happened, taking Bonnies arm in the process, He still cante, as long as I am there, he is like a dogs skin. Bonnie nodded, Its true, in this aspect of wife chasing, he said second, no one dares to say first. Come on, lets go home first, the airport is so crowded, the air quality is very bad. Sebastian suggested. At that, Bonnies expression also became serious, his gaze fell on Anna, You do not say I forgot, is necessary to hurry home, go Anna,e, you put this mask on! Okay, then Ill take a car with you, I have a lot of whispers to tell you. Anna dutifully cooperated. Rupert also wanted to follow suit. When she got to the car, Anna pretended not to see it and almost hit the tip of Ruperts nose when she mmed the door. But Rupert took a step back to save his face. Pissed off your wife? Sebastian stepped forward and narrowed his eyes slightly, I shouldnt, arent you always the best at coaxing your wife? There were many times when Sebastian couldnt coax Bonnie, so he came to him for advice. Rupert opened his mouth, but did not know what to say for a while. It was only after a long time that he let out a long sigh and turned his head to ask Sebastian, You know everything, dont you? The smile on Sebastians face was instantly curtailed and became serious and grave, Yes, I know everything. As soon as I guessed Anna was looking for you guys to help, but by the time I reacted it was toote. Rupert sighed again, What to do, how to solve it now? Dont hurt Anna, or she might go crazy at this juncture. Sebastian replied, As for the rest, lets take one step at a time! Thats all we can do. Rupert nodded his head.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. The two men got into the car in silence and followed the Mercedes nanny car in front of them back to the vi. Sebastian and Bonnie came back at short notice, so they didnt inform the Grant Residence, and naturally, they didnt pack up their room. The room was not packed, so Anna was holding Bonnies arm, so Rupert had to stay with them. That night, Anna slept with Bonnie in the guest room. Rupert was silent and sat in the living room until dawn. At eight oclock in the morning, Bonnie came out yawning and was startled by the statue in the living room. The first time I saw it, I was scared to death. Bonnie rolled her eyes at him in frustration, Why dont you move here. Rupert slowly turned his head to look at her, his voice hoarse, Anna, how did she sleepst night? Not so good, Bonnie told me truthfully, she kept spitting at me about your badness and didnt fall asleep until after three, Rupert, you really seem to have pissed her off this time. Ruperts mouth curled up in a bitter smile, Yes, I pissed her off, but I had no choice. Are you sure you had to? Bonnie stared at him, You didnt cause this. Chapter 2184: I’ll go and bring her back Is it? Ruperts expression drifted off for a moment, and suddenly he felt that it was right to say so. If he hadnt been so lenient with Jurrian from the beginning and let her stay in Willisto, then there wouldnt have been so many things that happened. He was the one who brought things to the point of no return. It was indeed his doing. To the naked eye, Ruperts look was disheveled, and the sculpted look that was so handsome just a moment ago suddenly looked as if it had been battered and torn by the wind and rain for thousands of years. Bonnie was taken aback, I dont mean to me you, its just that now that its like this, you have to hurry up and find a solution to it. I know. Rupert nodded, So did you tell Anna the truth? Of course I didnt! Bonnie shook her head, Im not a fool, if I did, she would have tipped the vi over! After a pause, she asked, Butst night Anna asked me again and again to find out what Mrs. Robertsons illness was, and whether it was rted to her. Rupert fell into silence. As long as others asked about this matter, he subconsciously silent y dead, not willing to answer. Bonnie coughed and reminded him, I am on your side and really want to help you solve your problem, if you cant even trust me and dont want to talk, then Sebastian and I will go back to Capital now. From now on, she will never care about these two!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. While saying that, Bonnie made a gesture to leave. Seeing this, Rupert suddenly panicked, rushed to call her, I say still can not, if you turn to Annas side, I can really isted. Bonnie wrapped her arms around her chest and waited for Rupert to speak. After making sure that Anna was still sleeping, Rupert then told the story. After listening, Bonnie was silent. The two hands sped in front of his chest have been tightly clenched into fists. Where is that little sister of yours now? Bonnie asked with a ck face. Rupert answered, Has been sent back abroad, will never go near Willisto again in this life. Get her back, now, immediately, now! Bonnie ordered. Rupert was puzzled, Whats the use of you getting her back, the log is already there, theres no way she can give my mother her heart now that shes back, not to mention, if I move her, the professor will be on his knees begging me to stop. Professor to Rupert, is a mentor, but also this life is very important family. The first time I heard this, Bonnies hand poked directly into Ruperts head, Are you stupid, how to have a disease, the brain also began to turn, since Mrs. Robertson is she got sick, then she should have a drug in her hand to cure, and then, there was also the drug, we find a way to develop an antidote, maybe we will not need Annas heart ah! Annas heart is not necessary ah! Who is going to pursue Jurrian ah. So a woman with evil intentions, she is too dirty to look at, let alone do it. Honestly, Rupert was the wisest choice to send her away. After all, this time to Jurrian hands, will inevitably cause Annas suspicions, when the time to follow the vine to find out the truth, that silly girl will certainly be righteous to jump out and ask to donate their hearts. But doing the right thing doesnt mean doing it perfectly. Before Jurrian was sent back abroad, there were some things that needed to be taken care of. Yes, Ruperts eyes also rekindled the fire of hope, Bonnie you have a point, Ill have someone bring Jurrian back now! Chapter 2185: What do you want to do to me Returning to Willisto again, Jurrians face was written with smugness. Almost the moment she stepped into the Robertson Residence vi, she spoke up, Brother, I knew you couldnt leave me, in the end I still need toe and advise you! Is that so? A slow voice came from the living room. Jurrian returned to his senses and looked warily into the living room, Bonnie, how could it be you, where is my senior brother? Bonnie raised her eyebrows somewhat unexpectedly, You know me? Of course I know, is not Annas good girlfriend, I heard that it is also Capital medical familys baby princess, only a pity that did not study medicine, it is a pity that familys excellent genes. When Jurrian said this, he did not hide his dislike and contempt. She was looking down on Bonnie. Because Bonnie did not know the medical art, so she was not at all on the same level as her. Jurrian finished and looked around, Wheres my senior brother, Im here to see my senior brother. That might be a disappointment to you. Bonnie replied, Rupert is not here. What?! Jurrians expression instantly sank, Youve hidden your senior brother somewhere, hes the one who asked me toe here, if hes not here, then Im leaving too. She and Bonnie didnt have anything to talk about. You dont have to go to Rupert, Bonnie said quietly, because the person who really called you here, is me. Jurrian had already turned to take two steps outside, and hearing this, he stood still again, with a puzzled look in his eyes, You want me, why do you want me? I heard about this from Rupert, and now he and Mrs. Robertson, both need Annas heart, right? Bonnie asked with a calm face. That was indeed true. Whats more, Bonnie didnt look half excited. So calm, but Jurrian was impressed by her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After thinking for a while, she returned to the living room and sat opposite Bonnie, Say, what do you want to talk to me about? There is only one heart, and only one of them can be saved, and Rupert is unwilling to save any of them because he wants Anna to live. Bonnie said slowly. Its okay not to mention this, mentioning this, Jurrian clenched his fist hard. Beautiful face became twisted and fierce because of anger, gritted his teeth and said, Brother is really too confused! Why should we let a woman like Anna live who has no contribution to society, this heart should be taken out and given to him! In this way, Rupert can live to treat more patients and research more drugs for the medicalmunity. What good could Anna do alive, nothing but shed tears and waste air! You have your own ideas, I will not interfere, but Anna is my best friend, want her to die, I certainly will not agree. Bonnie said slowly. Jurrian nodded, I see, so youre still on my bad side right, then we have nothing to talk about. But, Bonnies voice changed, Rupert is still very powerful, has thought of a way to save Mrs. Robertson, that is, a full body blood exchange, and this persons blood with drug ingredients. In this way, the original acute myocarditis can be eradicated, and will not cause after-effects because of the drug ingredients too thick, we thought about it, think Miss Huisjen you are the most suitable. Jurrian all the cold hairs of the body are erected, rmed to look at Bonnie, voice trembling hard, you you want to do?! Chapter 2186: Don’t be holy motherly Bonnies mouth curled up in a faint smile and asked Jurrian rhetorically, What do you think? Of course it is to draw Jurrians blood. And not only to pump, but also to pump all. In front of life and death, Jurrian can no longer calm down, How can you do this to me, if brother knows, he will definitely not let you go! Thats right, brother will definitely not let Bonnie go. After all, he loves her the most! Do you really think Rupert wille to your rescue? Bonnieughed and reminded Jurrian, Then do you want to think carefully, if Rupert didnt agree, could I meet you here so smoothly and talk about drawing your blood? No, it couldnt be. Jurrian shook his head desperately, Its impossible, theres no way senior brother could do this to me! Why cant you? Bonnie asked rhetorically. Because, of course, she is the most important little sister in senior brothers heart! I poisoned Mrs. Robertson, and Brother only kicked me out of Willisto, he didnt intend to kill me, even if Brother really wants me dead now, then it must be because you said something to Brother, thats why Brother wants to kill me! Say a thousand words, its all Bonnies fault. Everything was fine until Bonnie showed up, and then it was a mess. It was all Bonnies fault! The more Jurrian thought about it, the angrier he became, and his eyes were already scarlet. She stretched out her hand and tried to strangle Bonnies neck. But before she could get close to Bonnie, she was knocked to the ground by two ck-d bodyguards who rushed out from the corner. The bodyguards pinned her to the ground, her face almost deformed, Mrs. Grant, are you all right?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie shook her head, Im fine. After a pause, she walked over to Jurrian, This is Willisto, do you think theres any chance of you refusing, behave and I promise you wont suffer too much. No let go of me, I dont want to die! Jurrian struggled desperately, I dont want to die, I am a medical wizard, if I die, the loss of the medical profession you can afford! Without you, there will still be people who will shine in the medical field, dont worry, you said my family is a medical family, maybe my brothers, or nieces and nephews can surpass you? Bonnie finished and waved her hand towards the bodyguard, All right, take her to the hospital and get ready to draw blood! Amidst Jurrians mournful cries, Bonnies world was restored to rity. It was only when no more sounds could be heard that Rupert slowly walked out of the guest room. Disappointment was written on his thin face, This is not the Jurrian I remember anymore. Bonnie, however, was bashful, People always change, maybe in her heart, you are no longer the same senior brother. Of course Im not the brother I once was, now I have a family, of course, I have to put my family first, everything must be considered first Anna, and not the same as before when I was all alone. Rupert said in a deep voice. After a pause, and asked Bonnie, You really will drain her blood? Not really, after all, before I drained her blood, she will be honest about everything. Bonnie replied. The next thing she said was, But if she refuses to cooperate, she has to die to show her will, then I dont mind really draining her blood, after all, this kind of people live in the world, the bad is more than the good. The sooner you solve it, the sooner you can erase the scourge for the world. Chapter 2187: Don’t Kill Me The hesitation and entanglement could clearly be seen in Ruperts eyes.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. You dont tell me that you feel sorry for Jurrian and want to keep her alive. Bonnie saw this and asked in a deep voice, Whats wrong with you, if it were the old days, you would never be so hesitant. Yes, if it were before, I would never have hesitated in the slightest. Rupert nodded, But now its different, Bonnie, Im already dying, if Jurrian also died, there will be a lot of patients in therge medicalmunity, there will be no way to restore health. So it was because of this! Hearing this reason, Bonnie breathed a sigh of relief. Looking at Rupert, she said, Its a good thing that you only care about those patients, not Jurrian. She was not wrong about him! Yes, Jurrians medical skill is excellent, if he can live well, he can definitely save many patients. But this also has to be based on, Jurrian is willing to save people. But look at Jurrians current appearance, will she really save people? She is not the same Jurrian who dreamed of saving lives, so she learned the art of medicine. Besides, Jurrian is so smart, how could she really die? She would try to live by any means possible! Do we want to bet? Bonnie asked, raising her eyebrows. Rupert refused without even thinking about it. Every time I bet with you, I must be the one who loses the most, so its better not to bet, I trust your judgment! Bonnie nodded in satisfaction and snapped her fingers, Okay, since you believe me, Ill show you what Jurrian is doing to stay alive right now. The two spoke and set off for the hospital. Through the thick one-way ss, Jurrian was struggling inside the operating room. She was strapped to the operating table with no way to struggle, and could only watch as the nurse strapped on a pulsepression band and waited for the vein to emerge, and the sharp needle was then inserted into her arm with unerring precision. With the internal and external pressure, dark red blood flowed out along the transparent tube, gradually filling up the blood bag. The capacity of a blood bag is 40, and a woman will die of shock if she loses more than 150 of blood. In other words, Jurrian would die if all four blood bags were not filled. What is even more frightening is that Jurrian will fall into aa after losing more than 800 of blood, and even the opportunity to beg for mercy is lost. The only time she could plead was two blood bags. And in the blink of an eye, the first blood bag was almost full. The rapid blood loss made Jurrian start to sweat coldly, her eyes were giddy, and her struggle was much less vigorous. No, no! Jurrian was still making useless efforts. The nurse looked at her coldly, her tone was not half gentle, Miss Huisjen, isnt it a little toote for you to regret now? When Mrs. Grant asked you to give a good ount of the truth, you had to talk tough, and now you are dying before you know how to be afraid? I cant die, I can save Mrs. Robertson! Jurrian spoke forcefully. The nurse snickered, Dont joke Miss Huisjen, that is an acute heart attack, how can you be cured, anyway Mrs. Grant said, if you are ready to rece Mrs. Robertsons heart, then it is more appropriate to drain your blood. While saying that, he prepared to rece the blood bag and started to pump the second 40. Its true! Jurrian spoke up, struggling to sit up, I can really make her heal and not have to change her heart, if I cant do that, will you pump my blood again?! Chapter 2188: It’s a crime to love someone? The nurses movements stopped. She turned her head and looked at a whole wall of mirrors. Jurrian saw this and also suddenly realized what was going on, This is a one-sided ss? Senior? Senior! I can really cure Mrs. Robertson, you believe me! Rupert stopped where he was and didnt move, Bonnie, do I need to go out? If youre not ready to be the bad guy, Ill go. Bonnie replied, I dont know Jurrian very well anyway, so it doesnt matter if Im the bad guy in her eyes. As she said that, she pushed the door open and walked into the operating room. When she saw her, the light in Jurrians eyes fell a bit. But still holding on to hope, he continued to look at the position of the door, expecting Rupert toe out. Dont look, Bonnie broke her illusion, your brother will note to see you. Only then did Jurrian avert his gaze. Bonnie came around to Jurrian, I thought you said you could cure Mrs. Robertson, what was the solution? Not waiting for Jurrian to say no, Bonnie reminded, You can not say, but you have to be vignt to beware I continue to draw your blood, this bag is drawn, you want to say no chance. Jurrian: She looked at Bonnie indignantly, I really cant figure out what Sebastian likes about you that he would die for a woman like you! And you checked me out on purpose, huh? Bonnie rubbed her cheek inquiringly, and for a moment figured it out, You must have seen me being pampered by a man, so you want to imitate me, right? Being so directly poked in the heart, Jurrian immediately pursed his lips and turned his head to stop talking. Bonnie continued, And youre trying so hard to learn to imitate this because, you like Rupert, right?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. No! Jurrian denied. Bonnies clear almond eyes held a smile, but it didnt reach the bottom of her eyes, looking cold. How can you not, you dont have to deny it anymore, Ive checked you out anyway. You have a boyfriend Ivan who loves you like his life, you do not need to use any means, he would hate to give you his heart. Only Rupert, you want to get, but Rupert only treats you as a little sister, but also full of heart and eyes on Anna, would rather die themselves, rather than want Anna to suffer a little harm. You were angry and resentful, wanting Anna to donate her heart to keep Rupert alive while wishing you could take that seat and be Ruperts wife. No, I said no! Jurrian hissed in near annoyance, I just want my brother to live. Bonnie shook her head, Thats far-fetched, theres no need to do all this beating around the bush just to keep Rupert alive. Not to mention the need to investigate her love life with Sebastian. There is only one reason that can be exined. Jurrian likes Rupert! Behind the one-way mirror, Rupert was also shocked to learn this news and couldnt believe his ears. His little sister likes him? And did all this so she could be with him? So much information, so much confusion in his head, he needs to be quiet! Inside the operating room, Jurrian was poked to such an extent that he had started to give up on himself, tilting his head up and questioning, Even if thats the case, so what? Is it against thew for me to like my senior brother, is it against thew for me to want him to live? Its not against thew to like someone, but its against thew when you do something bad. Bonnie replied. Chapter 2189: Little tricks don’t work with me Bonnie wasnt interested in who Jurrian liked. It was just a matter of finding out that Jurrian investigated herself and Sebastian, so she deduced this result. Thats not her goal. What is the cure that will cure Mrs. Robertson, and you have five minutes to answer. After five minutes, the nurse would switch to the other arm to draw Jurrians blood, and after two bags of blood, Jurrian would have no chance to speak again.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Seeing that he might really die, Jurrian also wimped out and immediately said, The acute heart attack is fake, its just an illusion, I did something during the operation, buried a little something into the blood vessels, just take it out and youll be fine. You can still do such things? Bonnie found it incredible. In his own medical field, Jurrians expression once again smug, tilted his head and said, Of course, Im at least a rising star in the medical world, able to do surgeries that are very subtle, long beyond your ordinary peoples imagination. Bonnie was still a little unconvinced, If thats true, why didnt Rupert find out? Of course it couldnt be detected. Jurrian replied, The test can only detect foreign bodies in the body, but what I put in Mrs. Robertsons veins was originally a part of her body, so it cant be detected. Okay! Bonnie also stopped digging deeper, but pursued the question, So when can we start the operation? As soon as you let go of me, I can perform the surgery now. Bonnie passed a look to the nurse, Untie her! The nurse did as she was told. Freed, Jurrian moved her arms and legs, looked at her wrists, which were bruised from the struggle, and gave Bonnie another indignant look. Bonnie, oblivious, urged her, Go do the surgery now! Wait. Jurrian called out to her, sitting on the operating table with no intention of getting up. What do you want again? Bonnie had furrowed her eyebrows in impatience. Jurrian innocently spread out his hands, Let me save someone, but at least let me keep my strength up, otherwise what if I faint or faint in the middle of the operation? It was an open heart vascr surgery. She would have fallen to the ground and at best she would have bled out. But Mrs. Robertson is different, the sharp scalpel in her hand does not have eyes, maybe when she falls down, she will cut through the blood vessels and die on the spot! So what do you want? Bonnie asked. Jurrian pointed to the bulging blood bag next to her, Give me back this blood. She was in a state of blood loss, if she could get a blood transfusion, her body would be in a much better condition. But how could Bonnie give her such a good deal. Ordering the nurse, You go carry a box of glucose injection over here. A big box with more than a dozen 1L bottles of glucose injection was quickly delivered to Jurrian. Jurrians face turned green with anger and he looked up at Bonnie, What do you mean? Bonnie expression nd, literally, you do not want to regain physical strength, I will make you ah. After a pause and said, Although I have not studied medicine, but this point ofmon sense I still know, the bodys easiest and fastest energy supply is to drink glucose water, you can rest assured that enough! When Jurrian didnt move, Bonnie asked, Why dont you drink it, dont you like it? Oh I see, but also with saline drink, right, really sophisticated, you go to Miss Huisjen to bring a box of saline, the date of the most fresh kind! Chapter 2190: This is all fake Two big boxes of injections were ced in front of Jurrian, cutting off Jurrians back way. Blood can not be returned, but also be forced to drink saline and glucose injection. Jurrians heart, not to mention how depressed! But just now so much blood was drawn, but also to carry out surgery, indeed need to replenish energy. After gritting his teeth and hesitating for a long time, Jurrian still drank some. Then he followed Bonnie to the private hospital in the suburbs to prepare for Mrs. Robertsons surgery. After changing into a surgical gown, Jurrian spotted a familiar figure among a group of doctors wearing masks. Who else could it be if not Rupert? Brother! Jurrian rushed straight to Rupert, I knew you woulde, dont worry, I will cure Mrs. Robertson, dont you worry. Rupert held up his arm and took a step back, pulling away from Jurrian, his voice under the mask seemed dull and cold, Why should I worry, if it wasnt for you, how could she need surgery? Shifu, Shifu. Jurrian suddenly panicked, Did you hear what Bonnie said, dont believe it, all this is fake, its Bonnie who lied to you! She obviously felt that Ruperts attitude towards herself had changed a lot. In a panic, Jurrian exined, Thats all Bonnies nonsense, brother, shes just stirring up trouble and wants me to hurry up and get out of your world, but you know, Im doing all this for your own good! Really? Rupert asked rhetorically. Jurrian nodded vigorously, Really, its true, brother, when have I ever lied to you! Rupert: He really wanted to tell Jurrian that he was actually present at the time, but just didnt show up. And if he said that, it would be like admitting that he knew Jurrian liked him. He didnt know how to handle this matter yet. After thinking about it, Rupert remained silent. Just after a long time of silence, he said to Jurrian in a deep voice, Show some sincerity, I will be watching you do the operation from the side, if you still want to do something bad to my mother during the operation, I will not hesitate and use the scalpel to end you. Dont worry, senior, I will definitely conduct the operation properly. Jurrian assured. Rupert hmmed and lifted his steps to go next to the operating table. Mrs. Robertson had already been ced on the operating table. Under the blinding surgical lights, Mrs. Robertsons face was pale, and the white mist that kept rising and disappearing under the oxygen mask looked so fragile. A few days ago, Mrs. Robertson was still healthy and said she was nning to go for a walk in her hometown, as a rxation. This is all caused by Jurrian. Thinking of this, Rupert took a deep breath and closed his eyes. When he opened them again, the ck pupils of his eyes were filled with gloom and indifference. The surgery soon began. Jurrians excellent medical skills, under the ultra-high definition microscope, sessfully removed the foreign body buried in the blood vessels. It was a fragment of Mrs. Robertsons tooth! The tiny fragment caused the cells in the blood vessel to recoil, thus the white blood cells worked and inmmation led to edema blockage of the blood vessel and poor blood cirction. And thats when the clinical medical diagnosis of acute heart disease leads to the injection of vasodtory drugs, which causes the blood vessels to be stretched and the fragments to be stretched and stimted again in them, causing secondary edema.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. And so on and so forth, Mrs. Robertson then has the illusion of acute heart disease, and even acute myocarditis as well. All of this is a sham. Chapter 2191: You better pray you don’t die A fine cold sweat broke out on Ruperts back as he looked at the tiny pieces of teeth that had been removed from the surgical tray. This medical technique, which Jurrian had begun to study when he was in school, was designed to bury longsting drugs into the body to y a stabilizing role. These years have passed, Jurrian has not been developed sessfully. But unexpectedly, Jurrian actually applied it to this kind of ce. If she really became a tenured professor and could go in and out of major hospitals to operate on others at will, wouldnt she be able to kill many people silently? Until this moment, Rupert finally understood Bonnies words. Jurrian is a medical wizard, but indulge such a person in the medical world, only afraid to kill more people than save them. Brother, Im done. Jurrian finished the operation and turned his head to look at Rupert. But who knew that Rupert took a step backwards, his eyes full of shock and disappointment. Brother? Jurrian was puzzled, Whats wrong with you? The operation was sessful, arent you happy? Without answering, Rupert was silent and turned to leave. Seeing this, Jurrian couldnt care less about the rest of the closing work, and left it to the other doctors in the operating room, and ran out after him. In the long corridor of the hospital, Jurrian finally found Rupert. Rupert was talking to his assistant, Find a secluded house with no one living around, and lock Jurrian in. What? Hearing this news Jurrian stunned, immediately jumped out, Brother you are crazy, I have saved Mrs. Robertson, why do you want to lock me up! Even if she was angry earlier, she was just sent back abroad.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. How can you start imprisoning yourself now? Rupert turned his head and gave Jurrian a look, Why dont you hurry up and do it? The assistant hurriedly went forward and tied Jurrians hands. Jurrian couldnt struggle, so he had to look at Rupert with indignation, Brother, youre just unloading the donkey, why are you treating me like this, Ive already cured Mrs. Robertson, even if I did wrong before, Ive redeemed myself now, havent I? You are too dangerous. Rupert shook his head, Jurrian, thats just being locked up, youll get preferential treatment for food, clothing and shelter, you can continue to develop drugs in there, but you cant leave that ce anymore. Why are you doing this to me! Jurrian growled loudly. This was not something she remembered the gentle senior brother would do. Because Im dying. Rupert replied. Jurrian was a little confused, What does that have to do with you dying? Of course it has something to do with it! Jurrian didnt understand, so Rupert exined to her, You were able to hide this kind of thing from a bunch of doctors to do to my mother in an ordinary operation, so what about when I die? Wouldnt it be easy, to put Anna to death! Imprisoning Jurrian for good now, while ensuring that her life will not be persecuted, also prevents her from going out to do evil. Pretty good. Of course I wouldnt do such a thing. Jurrian hurriedly exined, Brother, dont you believe me? I promised you that I would nevere back to Willisto after I returned abroad, and there is no way I could get close to Anna, much less have the chance to do it. Rupert, however, was silent. Jurrian could not go back to Willisto, but who could be sure that she would not teach someone else such a terrible way to kill, and then use someone elses hand to do it to Anna? Chapter 2192: What is this if not stalking No matter how much Jurrian screamed and begged for mercy, Rupert resolutely sent her away. After Jurrian left, Bonnie appeared. Knowing that Jurrian was locked up, he gave a thumbs up to Rupert. Finally, the right thing was done! I dont know how much more I can do for Anna. Rupert let out a long sigh, Bonnie, Im counting on you from now on. Dont worry. Bonnie nodded, When you die, I will be responsible for taking care of Anna. As we were talking, the assistant suddenly ran in hot and bothered. Its not good Mr. Rupert! the assistant said breathlessly. Rupert frowned, Whats going on, did Jurrian run away? I just asked the assistant to lock up the person, this is only a few minutes, and then the person ran away, how in the end the assistant work. The assistant hurriedly waved his hand, No, Miss Huisjen has been sent to the vi in the suburbs to ensure that there will be no problem. It was good that Jurrian hadnt run away. Rupert breathed a sigh of relief, and then asked, So what did you say was bad? Its that I was just outside and saw Mrs. Ruperts car! What? Rupert was also anxious, Why didnt you tell me earlier about such an important matter. Assistant: He would like to say ah, but never had the opportunity to speak. Rupert was so confused that he was panicking. Bonnie reassured him, Dont panic, lets look around first, assistant you go to exin to the nurse, make sure Anna will note into contact with Mrs. Robertson, if you bump into it, say I came to do a checkup, dont want Sebastian to know the kind, and then bring people out. Good! Rupert nodded and agreed to this solution. The two separated and went to Anna separately. Finally it was Bonnie who found Anna first. It was actually very easy to find. Anna is a rtively simple person, if you want toe to the hospital to check something, usually go directly to the inquiry office. The nurse at the inquiry office was evasive and unwilling to tell Anna the truth. Anna wanted to get angry, Thats my mother-inw, as a family member I dont even have the right to visit, Ive never seen such outrageous hospitals and nurses, believe it or not Ill file aint against you!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The nurses tears are falling down, Sorry, Miss, we have rules, we cant disclose patient information unless we have a certificate from the hospital. You cant disclose patient information, so that means that my mother-inw is indeed a patient here? Anna asked. I didnt say anything, thisdy please dont think too much! The nurse really wanted to kneel down for Anna. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you want to know, and Ill tell you all about it. When she turned her head and saw Bonnie, Anna looked like she had seen a savior. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Dont be poor. Bonnie reached out and poked her forehead, Come on, lets go to the side. In the hospital lobby, they found a bench and sat down to talk slowly. Anna was more direct and asked, My mother-inw is in this hospital, right? Bonnie did not rush to answer, but asked, How did you find this ce, did you follow Rupert? Its not really stalking, Anna replied, I just installed a locator system in his car, and then I woke up in the morning and found it based on the locator system. Bonnie was speechless. What is this if not stalking! Chapter 2193: Liar! Take a deep breath before Bonnie speaks again, Youre being too reckless, if Rupert is going to be busy with something else, wont you be giving him trouble by following him here. Anna bristled unconvincingly, So what, who told him not to tell my mother-inws situation, I was also sick and desperate. After all, its Ruperts fault! Fine! Bonnie saw that she couldnt talk, so she had to get back to the point and lied to Anna, Mrs. Robertson is not here, the reason why Rupert is here is because he brought me here to see the doctor. Yes, she was the one who was sick. Hearing this, Anna took several steps backwards and looked at Bonnie with incredulous eyes, Bonnie, since when did you choose to side with pimp too? Whats wrong, you dont believe me? Bonnie was puzzled. With Annas level of trust in herself, coupled with her acting skills just now, it is impossible to be wrong. Bonnie wanted to exin a few more words, The reason why I hid this private hospital from everyone is that I dont want to reveal what kind of illness I have for now, and you shouldnt ask, okay? You are not sick, the one who is sick is my mother-inw. Anna shook her head firmly, You cant fool me. Bonnie could barely keep the smile off her face, How can you be so sure? Anna was silent. The first thing you need to do is to take out your phone from your pocket and find a text message for Bonnie to read.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It was a text message from abroad, a long one in English with many exmation marks, enough to see the senders anger. The whole text message was warning Anna to watch out for Rupert, saying that he knew Rupert had brought Jurrian back to Willisto just to operate on Mrs. Robertson, and that he could wait, but if anything happened to Jurrian in the end, he would never let Anna off the hook, because it was all because of Anna! Bonnie looked at the brain buzzed, almost directly exploded. Then look at the senders name, Ivan. It all made sense. The original n was perfect. But because Ivan had appeared, it was now starting to go in an uncontroble direction. Anna, let me exin, this is not what you think. Bonnie struggled to organize her words. Anna took back her phone, her tone held disappointment, Now you dont say you came to see the doctor yourself, Bonnie, I trusted you so much that I asked you toe back to Willisto help me, and you ended up on Ruperts side! If she couldnt even trust Bonnie, then who else could she trust? Take it easy, Bonnie said soothingly, and take care of your body. At this time, Rupert also came over, Anna, I searched for you for a while, but you are on Bonnies side, what are you talking about? Bonnie desperately winked, signaling Rupert to stop. Rupert misunderstood, Your eyes are also notfortable ah, then all the more reason to check it. Bonnie could not help but hold her forehead. Thepany cant carry, really cant carry. Annas eyes fell on Rupert, You said Bonnie was sick? Yes, yes, but today is mainly to do a checkup, specifically whether it is really sick, depends on what the doctor said. Rupert nodded seriously. Bonnie wanted to stop, but Rupert spoke too fast, and before she could reach her own hand, Rupert finished a series of words. She could only watch as Anna shouted Liar and ran out of the room! Chapter 2194: Where is she? Anna! Bonnie desperately went after her, trying to stop Anna. Anna is now angry, did not even think about it and pushed Bonnie away. The unsuspecting Bonnie was almost pushed to the ground, but Rupert reached out to hold her up. Bonnie, are you okay? Rupert asked with concern. Bonnie waved her hand and looked at Anna, who had already run away, and jumped to her feet, Hurry up and stop Anna, something is really going to happen! Rupert was puzzled, Whats wrong, whats wrong? Ivan got Annas phone number from somewhere and sent a warning text message, and I read the content, Ivan seems to know Jurrians whole n, if you do not go to stop it, the next person to know is Anna. When Bonnie finished speaking, Rupert chased after her with a sullen face. Damn it! If he had known that Ivan was so capable and knew everything, he should have tied Ivan back to Willisto with him. Save his mouth from talking nonsense! Rupert drove around the streets of Willisto looking for Anna, but could not find her. Not only he couldnt find her, Bruno couldnt find her either. After a dozen phone calls were hung up on, Bruno then called Rupert. The tone of voice was very dissatisfied, Rupert, did you and my sister fall out, why does she keep hanging up on me, I have something to find her. Its very urgent and important, but I just cant find Anna. Rupert was also anxious on this end and asked Bruno, Bruno, do you know where your sister usually goes when shes upset? No, you really quarreled, at the time of the marriage but agreed, you absolutely can not make my sister angry, now how to go back on your word, this is only how long married ah, you are really too let me down! Bruno rebuked. Rupert was already getting impatient, Asking you where the hell youre going,e on! Every word, even the punctuation marks are wrapped in anger. Bruno has been in the workce for several years, what kind of customers have seen, is also considered very bold, but this moment is still scared a shiver. Im not sure what kind of restaurant it is, but I dont know. Got it. Rupert said, and was ready to hang up the phone. Wait a minute Rupert! Bruno called him, Are you guys arguing a lot, do you need my help, there are so many small restaurants in Willisto, you dont know how long youll have to find them by yourself, lets split up and look! No, Ive already found it. Rupert replied. So fast? Bruno was stunned, Youre so lucky, just go to a small restaurant and it happens to be the one my sister is staying at? Rupert did not answer, and hung up the phone directly. He started the car and rushed to Annas hotel as fast as he could. The phone that was casually thrown on the passenger side was still on the screen, and on it was the reward advertisement that Rupert posted a minute ago. He called the whole city to find Anna, the ce is a small hotel, as long as the person who can take a picture of Anna and give the address, give a million. The lure of money. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Simple and fast, although a bit costly.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2195: I must save you Meanwhile, Anna did not know that her location had been exposed. She sat in the small restaurant and struggled to stuff something into her mouth.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It was almost as if one bite had not been swallowed, and the next was stuffed into her mouth. Both cheeks were stuffed to the point of bulging, like a hamster. A little inattentive, can not help but vomit. After vomiting, wipe your mouth to continue to stuff your mouth. The owner of the restaurant could not stand it, went forward with a hesitant face and persuaded, This youngdy, or you should not eat it, so much you simply can not finish, you see all eat vomit, if this continues, the body will be messed up! Snap! Anna dry and sharp, directly to the table pped a hot gold ck card. Hardly frowned and swallowed the mouthful of food in her mouth, her voice hoarse, I have money, you just serve, just these dishes on the table, another one! ThisC But you really cant eat any more, how about this Miss, youe back tomorrow to eat, okay, tomorrow or these dishes, Ill prepare them all for you. The boss continued to persuade. Anna, however, did not listen at all and shook her head firmly, Now, now. She even threatened the boss, Open for business, I can eat and willing to eat, why dont you do my business? Boss: He looked down at the wreckage, where is this can eat ah, are not vomited, so eat will also all vomit, is a waste of food ah. Anna understood, Is it that as long as I eat these on the ground, you can make me a new one? I dont mean that, its just that you really cant eat anymore. The boss hurriedly shook his head to deny it. Anna, however, had already lowered her head and was ready to grab the meal that was spit out on the floor and eat it. Miss Miss, dont you do that, hey hey hey, Miss! The boss was so scared that his soul flew away. When he went forward to stop Anna, he unexpectedly reached out a hand next to him and clutched Annas wrist. Anna, dirty. Such an intimate name, it is obvious that someone you know ising. The boss immediately seemed to see a lifeline, hurriedly nodded along with the words, Yes, yes, so much dirty ah, so what, you guys first chat ah, I go to find someone to clean up here. After saying that, hurry up and slip away. The first time I encountered such a stubborn customer, he was really scared, so Id better hurry up and run! Once the boss left, only Rupert and Anna were left in therge private room. Neither of them said anything, but Ruperts eyes were filled with guilt and self-recrimination, and his heart ached beyond words. What the hell is Anna doing! Anna, lets go home, okay? Rupert softened his voice and coaxed. Anna shook off his hand, picked up the chopsticks and put more food in her mouth, Im not leaving, I havent finished eating yet. You have always been the most body-conscious, now this overeating will be fat, so listen, Anna, lets go home. Rupert took away Annas chopsticks while following his advice. Anna didnt refuse and let Rupert do so. She was so cooperative that Rupert had the illusion that he had sessfully convinced Anna. In the next moment, Anna didnt even use her fork, she just grabbed the food on the te and fed it into her mouth. Annas mouth could barely fit, and as she chewed hard, she vomited again. Almost as soon as she finished vomiting, she tried to stuff her mouth again! Chapter 2196: Don’t Leave Me Alone Looking at her frantic appearance, Ruperts eyes were so scarlet that they were close to dripping blood. After staring at Anna for a full three minutes, Rupert reacted. He no longer stopped Anna, but sat down next to her and took a big bite out of her mouth, just like Anna did. He wanted to eat all of these dishes before Anna did. Even if Anna orders a new one, its useless, he can grab it again and eat it all. The two people seem to have not eaten for three hundred years, grabbing the dishes with their hands and stuffing them into their mouths, you chase me and catch up with each other. But only for a short time. When he reached the second te, Rupert realized that something was wrong. The dishes on the tes in front of him were all blood tonic. His movements became slower and slower, and finally he put the te on the table and pressed Annas hand, his voice trembling uncontrobly, Wait a minute Anna, did you already know something? Anna wanted to struggle again. Answer me, isnt it, you know everything?! Rupert growled and questioned. His voice was so loud that it made Annas eardrums hurt, and she finally regained herposure. Looking at Rupert, she pulled a far-fetched smile, Yes, I know everything, Ill eat more blood-supplementing dishes so that my heart will be healthier. She really did know everything! And just as Rupert expected, the moment she learned the truth, without any half-hearted hesitation, she chose to step forward and donate her heart on it without a second thought. Rupert knew this would be the result! But he didnt need Annas heart at all, and he didnt want to see her self-torturing herself like this, just so she could donate a healthier, more perfect heart. This silly girl! Anna, Ruperts heart throbbed hard and he took Anna into his arms, I dont need your heart, just listen, okay? Dont eat like this, your heart belongs to you, cherish it. Anna was trapped in his arms and struggled several times, but never managed to break free. Sniffing the familiar faint pine scent of the mans body, her emotions finally failed to tense up and she howled. She hit and pinched Rupert hard, Why did you lie to me, Rupert, you said you would stay with me for the rest of your life, you dont keep your word, if I had known you were a short-lived ghost, I wouldnt have married you! Now its good. Married Rupert, already ready to spend a lifetime together and look forward to it, but Rupert is going to run away in the middle. Im sorry, if I could have known earlier that I would die, I would not have let you marry me. Rupert med himself and apologized. The countless promises he had made to Anna, he couldnt keep anymore. It was his bad, it was his fault. Anna sniffed and cried even more. The hands of Ruperts destruction but became clutching the corner of the coat, almost breathless, please, you do not die, okay, I give you the heart, you do not die.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. But you gave me the heart, you will also die ah. Rupert said. Anna tone brutal, I do not care, I just willing to give you this heart, you live, must live! Rupert was helpless and lifted his hand to wipe the tears off Annas face. He tried to reason with Anna in a soft voice, But Anna, you cant be too selfish like this, if you give me your heart, Ill be the only one left in the world. Chapter 2197: I want to divorce her For these two people, losing each other, it is hard for both to live again. Facing the wreckage all over the table and floor, their tear-filled faces looked so sad. I dont know how long it took, but Rupert finally brought Anna back to the vi. When they entered the living room, they saw arge group of people. In the middle of the room stood Bonnie. She was exining with a smile on her face, Aunt Newman, Uncle Newman, things are really different from what you think, dont be angry,ter on when Rupertes back, I will definitely give him a good talk and let him apologize at home. Mr. Newman coldly snorted and looked back past Bonnie, No need, I can teach myself a lesson. Bonnie followed this gaze to the back and found Rupert and Anna. Hurry up and quickly step forward, lowered his voice and said, Why are you back at this time, Bruno this guy leaked, causing now the Newmans areing over, to give Anna justice. Anna is the Newman familys baby, how could she be allowed to let Rupert bully her? But in fact, Rupert did not bully Anna. If you have to make a statement today, you may not be able to hide the fact that Rupert is seriously ill. Therefore, Bonnie stepped forward to stop them, wanting to let Rupert and Anna leave first. This side is left to her to deal with. Rupert nodded his head, nced at Anna in his arms, his voice was low and hoarse, Anna is asleep, I have to carry her back to her room to rest. Bonnie: What time is it, how can you not be able to carry it at all! What does it matter if you fall asleep, cant you sleep in a hotel? The first thing you need to do is to get back to your room. Mr. Newman, Rupert spoke up, his voice was negotiating and pleading, Anna is asleep, Ill carry her upstairs first, and thene downstairs to exin to you, okay? The wifes mothers family are looking for the door and ready to do it, but they are still thinking about the wife falling asleep. At this point, it made Mr. Newmans anger dissipate a few points. But the expression is still tense, from the nostrils of a breath, slowly spoke, Okay, I want to see, you can still do what the hell. With that, he reluctantly sidled up and gave Rupert a way out. The rest of the Newmans didnt go forward, but looked at Rupert with very bad eyes. Bonnie held her forehead. Im afraid there will be a big fight today! What to do, now call Sebastian from Rupertspany is still toote? No matter what, first rush him back, even if he cant help, one more person to help stop it is also good ah.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie hurriedly and quietly sent a text message to Sebastian. Bonnie: The mothers family is in trouble, go back to the vi quickly! Just after sending the vi, Rupert also slowly walked down from upstairs. He went to the kitchen, poured water and cut fruit, and respectfully ced it in front of the Newmans. Take it easy, everyone, drink some water and eat some fruit first. Brunos expression was a bit hesitant when he was treated so well, Rupert, you two have made up, havent you? If youre still angry, you shouldnt be so nice to your wifes family. Rupert replied, We didnt quarrel, our feelings have been very good. At that, Mr. Newman breathed a sigh of relief, Are you sure you havent quarreled? Really no quarrel, if you do not believe, you can ask Annater, Rupert said seriously. Now Mr. Newman was finally relieved, Okay, then we are too nervous, to make amends with you, everyone, lets go! The crowd thundered and saw Ruperts attitude, so everyone was ready to pack up and leave. But then I heard Rupert say, Mr. Newman, theres something I want to ask you to help me persuade Anna. Yes, yes, as long as I can do it, I will help you. Mr. Newman agreed very simply, What is it? Help me persuade Anna to agree to divorce me. Rupert said in a deep voice. Chapter 2198: Leave it to me When these words came out, the people in the living room froze. Mr. Newman only came back to his senses after a long time, and looked at Rupert with incredulous eyes, What did you just say, say it again. Rupert did not hesitate, and once again opened his mouth to answer, Please, Mr. Newman, help me persuade Anna to divorce me. Bang! A sandbag-sized fist smashed into Ruperts face, directly toppling Rupert to the ground. Uncle Newman! Bonnie rushed forward to block it, turning her head to look at Rupert with worry in her eyes, Are you okay? Rupert slowly sat up from the ground and spit out the blood in his mouth, Its fine, cant die. You beast, I cant wait for you to hurry up and die now, how can you say that kind of words, you want to divorce Anna? How can you do this! Mr. Newman questioned with red eyes. The Newmans beside him also crusaded. How long have you been married, and you want to divorce Anna, Rupert, what do you take marriage for? A childs y! Dont talk nonsense with this kind of person, he must have a new love outside, thats why he wants to divorce Anna, this kind of man, stay is also dirty the eyes of our the Newman family. Then you cant just divorce when he says so, what makes you think so? The Newman familys girls have been married off and not divorced, only widowed! The crowd, you say one thing and I say another, said very excited, hate to kill Rupert directly. Dare to betray Anna and divorce Anna, go to hell! You still dont hurry to exin! Bonnie anxiously, talk ah you, tell everyone that is not the case. The way the Newmans look now, they will really get Rupert killed. Rupert just held a smile, If I can calm everyones anger by dying, then Im willing to die, but before I die, Anna has to divorce me. Divorce, divorce, divorce is all you have in your head for my sister, right? Bruno rushed up and grabbed Ruperts cor, Dont worry, after you die, I will take your death certificate to the civil affairs bureau to do the divorce procedures, absolutely will not dy my sister to find true love. Bruno! Bonnie stepped forward to stop, You do not be impulsive, there is really a misunderstanding, you guys first calm down, I talk to Rupert alone, to persuade him can? No need. Bruno refused, Bonnie, you still dont see the true nature of this person, he just wants to divorce my sister, you can persuade this time, can you persuade every time sessfully? Its better to get a divorce now. Otherwise, how many times Anna will be upset and sad! You guys give me some time. Bonnie is still trying to fight, Five minutes, can you do it for five minutes?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Bruno didnt listen and raised his fist high to m it into Rupert. At that moment, Sebastian finally came back. He stopped in front of Rupert and gave Bonnie a wink, Honey, let me handle the rest, you take Rupert away. Sebastian, how can you take their side, do you know what Rupert the brat has done to Anna! Mr. Newman questioned bitterly. Sebastian shook his head, I dont know, but uncle, I definitely have to take my wifes side, I trust my wifes decision and choice, so Im sorry. In front of Bonnie, he would always believe and support unconditionally. Bonnies heart suddenly warmed up, which helped Rupert to walk out. Chapter 2199: I’m relieved to have them around With Sebastian breaking the back, Bonnie took Rupert very smoothly. After sitting in the car and making sure the doors and windows were locked, only then did she turn her head to look at Rupert in the back row, exasperated, Tell me, what the hell is going on in your head?! Rupert lowered his pupils eyes and said an apology. The more she said, the more angry Bonnie became, You know I didnt want this sorry, Rupert, why did you divorce Anna, you know Anna cant leave you. But Anna already knew about my illness and wanted to give me her heart. Rupert replied, I cant think of any other solution but to divorce her. Bonnies anger was instantly extinguished. Like a bowl of cold water pouring down on her face, she instantly calmed down. Her hands were clenched into fists in anger, and then she finally let go of them. I should have known this day woulde, after all, paper cant cover fire. Not to mention the uncertainty of Ivan telling Anna everything behind the scenes. The silence was long and long before Bonnie spoke again, But you know, Anna is not the kind of personality that will divorce when things go wrong, you want to push her away, she will onlye closer. Even, Bonnie thinks, Anna will say, to divorce can, take my heart, I agree to divorce such words. Thats Anna, what cant she do? Rupert obviously also thought of this. He pulled the corners of his mouth bitterly, Yes, I knew Anna would not agree to divorce me so easily, so I asked the Newmans to help persuade. But to my surprise, it was met with opposition and angry scolding from everyone. Of course they wont help you, after all, they dont know the real reason. Bonnie replied. After a pause and said, And if they know the truth, Im afraid they will be even more wavering, not knowing whether to persuade Anna or persuade you. Stuck in the middle of this, everyone is very difficult. Bonnie even persuaded Rupert, Why dont we just forget about it and go back and apologize to the Newmans, and as for Anna, well think of another way. Rupert shook his head, No, I dont have that much time. He had taken Jurrians medicine, and now his body had serious after-effects, and it looked like he was going to die. I dont know which day I will die. If he hadnt divorced Anna before he died, the silly girl would have signed the surgery form to donate her heart. Rupert put his expectant eyes on Bonnie, Bonnie, I dont know who to ask for help, please, can you help me? Bonnie: What does this make her do? On one side is her best friend who has been with her for many years, and on the other side is her childhood bamboo horse. She really didnt know how to choose. Is it okay if I think about it? Bonnie said. Rupert nodded, Sure, but you have to do me a favor today. What? Bonnie inquired. Rupert gazed into the room, Help me persuade the Newmans, if not to divorce Anna, but at least to pick her up today. He was so poorly that he couldnt keep an eye on Anna all the time.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. In order to prevent Anna from doing that silly thing of overeating again, it would be wisest to send her back to the Newman family and let the Newmans watch. They are the ones who love Anna the most, and Im relieved to have them take care of her. Rupert said, the corners of his mouth curled up in a faint smile. Chapter 2200: I didn’t know In Ruperts expectant eyes, Bonnie finally nodded her head and agreed. She let Rupert rest in the car and went back to the living room herself. The Newmans were gathering around Sebastian and firing at him. When they turned their heads and saw Bonnie, they immediately turned their fire on Bonnie, Bonnie, why are you the only one back, where is that bastard Rupert, he didnt run away, did he? He did go too far. Bonnie looked up and spoke slowly. Bruno clenched his fist, What time is it, why do you still help you say what, you also think Rupert is excessive? Yes, I also think he is very excessive. Bonnie nodded, What makes it so to Anna, so I think, we should take Anna first. At these words, Mr. Newmans eyes became suspicious, Bonnie, are you really falling back to our side, why do you still seem to be helping Rupert when you hear this! And even let them take Anna away. Whats the difference between that and flinging a divorce? The people looked at Bonnie with dissatisfaction in their eyes. Sebastian immediately stepped forward and protected Bonnie behind himself, My wife must have a point when she says this, you dont listen to the exnation and understand blindly! Then he looked at Bonnie, Wife, you exin to them, so that they are convinced! Okay. Bonnie nodded, cleared her throat and began to exin, Rupert can say this with you guys, must be moved to divorce Anna, then you still leave Anna here, when Anna is isted how miserable. At these words, the crowds expressions instantly loosened a few points. It seems to be true! They could not let Anna stay here and suffer.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. So its better to take her home first. At least at home, everyone is spoiling Anna and wont let her shed tears. Bonnie saw what she said was useful, so she went on to add, And ah, two peoples feelings havee to the end of the road, I think it is better to separate, otherwise when Anna is asked to divorce again how to do, long pain is better than short pain! Bonnie said a lot about the benefits of divorce. The Newmans were gradually persuaded. The Newmans are gradually being persuaded. They nodded heavily towards Bonnie and said in a deep voice, Bonnie, you have a point, so lets take Anna back today, but how can we exin to Anna after we take her back? Someone has to exin to Anna why she was brought home for good reason, right? No one wanted toe forward to open up this mouth. Bonnie sighed in her heart and said, Ill follow you back to the Newman family, I have the best rtionship with Anna, so if I tell her the truth, I might be able to ept it a little better andfort her. The Newmans are waiting for these words. Almost as soon as Bonnie finished speaking, they nodded their heads in agreement. Then, Bruno was allowed to go upstairs and bring Anna downstairs. Anna was asleep, wrapped in Brunos nket, unaware that she was being taken directly to the car and headed for the Newman family. Bonnie naturally rode with Anna in the same car to make it easier to take care of her. The car is halfway through the drive, Bruno in the drivers seat suddenly spoke, Bonnie, in fact, the truth is not so, right? Bonnie was stunned, What? Rupert doesnt really want to divorce my sister, does he? Bruno asked more clearly. How should I know, its between the two of them, and so far anyway, it was Rupert himself who said he wanted a divorce. Bonnie snorted and tried to remove herself clean. Chapter 2201: He’s all set to divorce you! Bonnie, Brunos expression became more and more serious, is that right? Bonnie is still ying dumb, Im not sure, this is after all a matter between the two of them, and Im not a roundworm in Ruperts stomach, I cant guess what he really wants. At that, Bruno already had an answer in his heart. Then its false, otherwise you and my sister are so close, how can you be on Ruperts side? He let out a long sigh, I dont know what exactly happened between them, but if its not a sincere divorce, then Im on Ruperts side. Bonnie: Its been a long time, Bruno is no longer the same reckless personality he was. Now he actually knows to think carefully about the causes and consequences, and then deduce the answer. Thats all between them, lets not get involved in it. Bonnie finally had to speak like this, You just need to take care of your sisters three meals a day. No problem. Bruno agreed crisply, But my sister looks like she ate a lot today, we should go to the pharmacy and buy some digestive medicine for her. Bonnie nodded her head in agreement. But when Bruno was about to turn the car around and go to the pharmacy, he suddenly shouted, No, we cant go to the pharmacy! She shouted so loudly that Bruno almost stepped on the gas. Bonnie, what are you doing? You scared the hell out of me, why cant we go to the pharmacy? Bruno asked in a depressed voice. Bonnie snorted, Because I have digestive pills in my bag, just give them to your sister directly, and if we go to the pharmacy now, what if your sister wakes up halfway? Right oh! Bruno was convinced by this reason, Then we should not go to the pharmacy, if my sister woke up is not a joke. As soon as the words left his mouth, Anna, who was lying in the back row, let out a cry and opened her eyes in a daze. Damn, already awake! Anna sat up holding her head and looked around, her eyes confused and puzzled, What am I doing here, Bonnie, Bruno? Sleep a little longer, Bonnie crossed over and helped Anna to lie down again, we are going to a ce you know very well, you will know where it is when you wake up. I slept for a long time, right? Im a little dizzy now, get up and wake up. Anna insisted on sitting up. She swept a nce out the car window and immediately reacted to where she was going. Bruno, are you going to take me home? Bruno, who was cued, didnt know how to answer for a moment. Can only squeeze out a smile, look around and say other things, Sister, do you know the next door neighbors, they are ready to move the whole family to Bali, I heard that the bags there are very cheap, but also no tax, you do not always like that limited edition Kang Kang, but can not buy it, I have asked them to help me bring one. Really? I knew it wasnt a loss to raise you as a brother, so, are we ready to go home now? Anna waspletely unaffected. Yes, a trip home. Bruno was defeated and had to open his mouth to answer. Annas expression instantly serious, nonsense, who let you take me home, or quietly take away while I am asleep, you are abducted know, hurry up and send me back! She has to hurry back to Rupert. pimp now need her very much. Sister, you just go back to stay for a while also can not, we will soon be home ah. Bruno is still making ast ditch effort. Anna waved her hand, Send me back to the vi first, want me to go back, I will go back with Rupert another day.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Hes not going back with you, hes divorcing you! Bruno yelled out when he got excited. Chapter 2202: Call a doctor The moment he yelled out, Bruno regretted it. He panicked and went to look at Annas expression, Sis, I didnt mean that, I I meant that you two are now The two of you have been in a position to exin the situation. Anna was a little stunned, as if she was fixed, half a while before she turned her head to look at Bonnie, Really Bonnie, Rupert is ready to divorce me? The two of you are now in the situation, divorce is the best result he can think of, so you must not me Rupert, Bonnie deliberately speak. The heart is going crazy. Just now also praised Bruno is now doing things steadily, the result is not more than ten minutes, directly showed the original shape. Today, the Newman family, Im afraid I can not go back. As expected, Anna directly ordered Bruno to turn around, I want to go back, ask Rupert in the end what he wants, I will not divorce, absolutely not! Sister, you listen to me. Bruno tried to persuade. Anna immediately covered her ears, I do not listen, I want to go back now, quickly send me back! See Bruno still did not respond, Anna simply opened the car door, directly jumped down. She was still wearing her home clothes, because she was carried down from the bed, so she didnt wear shoes. She was running wildly on the road with bare feet, and her delicate soles were soon cut by coarse stones, leaving bright red marks on the ground that were shocking to the eyes. Bruno froze in the car. What are you doing? Hurry up and stop your sister! Bonnie urged, he also hurriedly unbuckled his seat belt to get out of the car. The two of them, and Bruno, were attacked left and right, and finally stopped Anna. Anna, your body can not withstand such arge emotional fluctuations, you first calm down, we go back to the Newman family, discuss the response before going back, okay? Bonnie persuaded. I have to go back now, what if, what if during the time I was away, pimp he had some kind of ident? Annas tears could not help but rage downward just from her mouth. Bruno next to me was full of doubts, What do you mean, for good reason, how could my Rupert have an ident? This is not worried, after all, the two people to the point of divorce, will certainly be in a trance, just like your sister now. Bonnie struggled to find reasons to exin. One side told Anna, No, Rupert will be fine, I let Sebastian stay at home with him, if anything happens, Sebastian will call us first, then I will absolutely drive to two hundred mph and send you back as fast as I can, okay? After a pause, and attached to Annas ear persuasion, Anna, Rupert also do not want to drag you down, so proposed to divorce you, we first go back to the Newman family, to solve this matter, you do not want the Newmans to go to him trouble, get him killed! With these words, Anna finally quieted down.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Like a puppet doll with a broken string, let Bonnie and Bruno take her back to the car. Bruno did not dare to be slow, and drove fast, back to the Newman family. In front of the vi, the Newmans were waiting for it. The Newmans were waiting for Brunos car and immediately came around to reprimand him, What the hell, we left together and suddenly you were gone, I thought something had happened. Ah! Oh my God, Anna, how did you get like this? Honey, honey, hurry up and call the doctor! As she spoke, Mrs. Newman went to the back seat and pulled open the car door, shouting in shock. Chapter 2203: Anna is pregnant? Annas face full of tears and the soles of her feet full of blood scared a bunch of the Newmans. Mr. Newman even directly pped Bruno on the head, How did your sister get like this! Its all my fault, my sister woke up halfway and mored to go back, I was quick on the uptake and said something about Rupert asking for a divorce. Bruno med himself and lowered his head. At that, Mr. Newman was about to p up again. This brat! Uncle Newman, Bonnie rushed forward to block, Bruno didnt mean it, lets show Annas foot first. Mr. Newmans attention was immediately focused on Anna, Yes, yes, yes, lets look at the feet first. The Newman family has a family doctor. The family doctor walked to Anna with the medical kit and checked the wound, he couldnt help but suck in a breath of cold air, Oh my God, this wound is full of stones, the debridement area is veryrge, how could it be like this. Is it going to hurt a lot? Mrs. Newman dropped tears like crazy, more ufortable than her own injury, Why dont we give anesthesia, my daughter is most afraid of pain. But anesthesia on the foot will hurt too. The family doctor hesitated, Miss Anna, can you put up with it? Anna didnt say a word, sitting frozen on the sofa, at everyones mercy, without any half-hearted response. Miss Anna? the family doctor spoke again. Bonnie then stepped forward, Anna probably doesnt want everyone surrounding her like this, so lets do this doctor, lets go to the room and deal with it, less people, she probably wont be so ufortable. Thats fine, the family doctor agreed, less people, and also to avoid bacterial infection. Still Bruno carried Anna upstairs, put her on the edge of the bed, and walked out uneasily. In the room, only Anna, the family doctor and Bonnie were left. Bonnie closed the door and windows, and lowered her voice to urge the family doctor, Can you choose some softer drugs, and no anesthesia, because Annas physical condition doesnt allow it. What? The family doctor is a bit confused, What do you mean the conditions do not allow ah? He has a lot of anesthetics, and they are all very safe ingredients! Just is because, doctor, you will not reveal the patients secret, right? Bonnie looked at the doctor with some caution.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Scared the doctor hurriedly raised two fingers to swear, Of course, I will never go out to say, I am a man of great medical ethics. The patients family cant say anything either. Bonnie continued to demand. Sure, I wont say anything about anyone. Bonnie then nodded in satisfaction, and then told the doctor, Anna is pregnant. Pregnant women are a body two lives, very fragile, any drug used improperly, will hurt her, let alone anesthesia. But this secret, Bonnie can not tell the Newmans for the time being, so it is to find an excuse to bring the doctor upstairs alone. The doctors eyes widened in surprise, What do you mean, pregnant, pregnant? The sound was so loud that Bonnie rushed forward and covered the doctors mouth, I told you not to tell anyone, but now youre going to let the whole Newman family know? The family doctor blinked sheepishly, Im sorry, I didnt mean to, its just that I got excited just now, thats why are you sure Miss Morgan, Miss Anna is really pregnant? Thats what Anna told me herself. Bonnie replied, When I learned she was pregnant, I rushed back. Chapter 2204: Anti-lock In this kind of thing, Anna cant be lying, right? Although, Bonnie also found it strange. It was clear that Rupert had already taken Anna to have the surgery for subcutaneous contraception, so she shouldnt be pregnant. But when Anna called, thats what she said. Thats why Bonnie was so anxious to go back to Willisto with Sebastian and try to help solve the problem. This was Ruperts worst fear. He was dying and Anna was pregnant with their child, so what would Anna and the baby do when he died? Thanks to Miss Morgan for reminding me, the family doctors voice brought Bonnies thoughts back to reality, if you hadnt said that, the medicine I chose might have been really harmful to Miss Annas body. If you dont know, many of the most potent scar medications have musk in them, which can cause a pregnant woman to miscarry! Bonnie waved her hand, Anyway, Ill trouble you, doctor. The family doctor then began to work. In order to make Anna feel better, he also took out a towel and stuffed it into Annas mouth so that she could bite down if it hurt. But Anna never responded. The whole debridement process is very numb, as if the person being treated wound is not himself. On the contrary, the family doctor was sweating profusely, as if he had fought a war. To the gauze to deal with the interface, is finally a sigh of relief. Then squeezed out a smile and said, Its done, for the next week, the wound should not touch the water, change the medicine on time every day, and call me if there is inmmation and pus, I wille to deal with it. Okay doctor. Bonnie was grateful and escorted the family doctor out herself. Outside the door, the Newmans were waiting anxiously. Hows it going Doc, is Anna okay? Mrs. Newman asked with concern. The family doctor subconsciously nced at Bonnie next to her before answering, Shes fine, just rest for the rest of the day. Thats good, just heard you talking very loudly in there, saying something about being pregnant isnt it? Mrs. Newman continued to ask questions. Bonnie had to stand up and take the me, I was the one asking, because Ive been a little unwelltely, and Im not sure if Im pregnant, well not. Mrs. Newmans expression was instantly serious, taking Bonnies hand and admonishing her, Bonnie, you cant get pregnant again, although Sebastian has money and he can support you even if you give birth to a ser team, but your body cant take it. Youve had two births and a miscarriage, do you know your body is overloaded, there are still decades ahead, dont harm yourself because of the baby, people should first take care of themselves! Girls exist, its not like they exist only to pass on the family name. Girls can still do many things and aplish many impossible challenges, not losing out to men at all. So dont circle yourself in your familys acreage, give yourself a little more time and opportunity to go out into the world. Bonnie humbly epted the lesson and nodded towards Mrs. Newman, I know Aunt Newman, I will take good care of myself. Thats right! Mrs. Newman nodded with satisfaction, Thats a good boy. After a pause, she asked the family doctor, So can I go in and see Anna now? Of course. The family doctor replied. Mrs. Newman hurried to twist the door handle. Once it didnt open, she tried a second time, but still no response. What was the situation?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. After several attempts, Mrs. Newman finally realized what was going on, Oh no, Anna has locked the door from the inside! Chapter 2205: I will definitely be on your side It was only three or five minutes between the speeches, and Anna locked herself in the room. The people outside the room shouted and knocked, she did not react at all,pletely ignored. This cant go on, Anna wont do something stupid in the room! Mrs. Newman broke down and said. What are you doing? Kick the door open! Mr. Newman was more straightforward, turning his head and ordering Bruno. Bruno was hesitant, What if my sister is leaning behind the door? This kick down, will also kick Anna to fly. Mr. Newman: Although it is tempting to curse, but have to admit that Bruno is not without reason. So what do we do, just stand guard and do nothing now? Mr. Newman red hard. Yes, or what else can we do now? The Newmans were all silent, only Mrs. Newman was still lying on the door, persuading in a gentle voice. Anna, you listen, first open the door, OK, you are hiding inside, we are really worried, youe out, there are any things we canmunicate well. Daughter, you do not do something stupid, if you have any shorings, your father and I how to do ah! As long as you are willing toe out, let us do what can, no matter what request we promised! Thirty secondster, a hoarse questioning voice came from inside the door, Really? Really and truly! Although she didnt know what was being asked, Mrs. Newman answered, Its true, when has mom ever lied to you. No matter what I ask, you all agree? Anna continued to ask. Mrs. Newman answered without hesitation, Yes. The rest of the Newmans echoed the sentiment.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Even if they wanted a star in the sky, they would go straight to the Space Regtory Authority and ask for the naming rights of a for Anna! But what Anna wants is simple: I dont want a divorce from Rupert. This- The crowd then fell silent. This is what they did not expect. What Anna wanted was actually this. But they had brought Anna home to persuade her to get a divorce. You cant do it, can you? Annas tone had more than a little disappointment, I knew you guys were lying, if you cant stop me from divorcing Rupert, then I might as well die before he does. As long as he dies, he can have his body and organs donated, and then Rupert wont have a chance to refuse even if he wants to. Okay, I promise you! Bruno immediately spoke, I will definitely not let Rupert divorce you. The next second, Mr. Newmans fist fell on Brunos body, angry beard are trembling madly, brat, you know what you are saying, not let your sister and Rupert divorce? You are pushing her into the fire! Cant you see that Rupert doesnt even love her anymore? Whats the use of divorcing two people who are still tormenting each other! But my sister just wants to be with Rupert. The two of them will definitely be able to love each other again if they get along well. Bruno is still trying to argue. In return, it is Mr. Newman more and more angry hard beating. The son of a bitch, is this still his son? How to turn the elbow outside! Mr. Newman a output, tired of panting, hands also tingling, has reached the limit of physical strength. Bruno, on the other hand, is a big man and is not afraid of beating. At this moment is still alive and well, continue to shout at the door, Sister, as long as you do not want to divorce, I will not let Rupert as desired! Chapter 2206: This is the daughter at the tip of his heart Mr. Newman got even more angry. The brat, is not finished yet, right? Now the hands can not use the strength, so the puffed up orders the servants, put this brat to the basement, no food and water, and then find a few people, give me a good beating! As the Newmans, but elbows out to Rupert, this is the end! The Newmans saw the situation and knew that Mr. Newman was really serious. The Newmans saw this and knew that Mr. Newman was really serious. Bruno raised his head uninhibitedly, Why should I apologize, Im not wrong, its you who promised my sister earlier that you would agree to whatever she asked, and as a result, my sister said that you returned with the request, you should apologize to my sister! the Newmans stomp, This is a different situation, if it were any other request we would certainly have agreed, but But when you guys agreed, you clearly said that whatever the request was. Bruno added, stealing their words. His tone was firm and obstinate, So whats wrong with me fulfilling my promise for you guys? the Newmans: Cant persuade, this brat really cant be persuaded. You guys still talk nonsense with him what, eat in the thing, directly locked up, suffer a little then know long remember. Mr. Newman said angrily. Immediately, a servant came forward and twisted Bruno and took him to the basement. Bruno did not resist, being escorted downstairs, but also did not forget to turn his head towards Annas door and shouted, Its okay sister, Im just locked up for a while, my heart will not change, when I get out, I will continue to support to help you. Still do not hurry to take away! Mr. Newmans voice got even grumpier. CreakC The door of Annas room was opened. She appeared in front of the crowd with scarlet eyes, but her gaze crossed the crowd to look at Bruno, Dont take Bruno away. Mrs. Newman immediately stepped forward and hugged Anna, promising, No, I wont let them take Bruno away. While saying that, while checking Annas body. Fortunately, except for the wound on her foot, there were no other injuries on her body.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. And the maids got the order and let go of Bruno. Bruno quickly rushed to Anna, bared his teeth and smiled brightly, Sister, you are finally out, dont worry, I will definitely help you, as long as you dont want to divorce, we will go to Rupert now and force him to sign the no divorce agreement! Bruno pulled Anna and was about to go outside. He figured it out. Other things are not important, the important thing is that his own sister can be happy. In addition to see that Rupert is not really do not love his sister, so this request can still be agreed to do. Its not about not getting a divorce? He helps is! Wait a minute. Anna tugged him, I still have some things to do. There is something to do? Bruno looked at Anna with suspicious eyes, What else is it, sis. Anna shook off his hand and took a deep breath before walking up to Mr. Newman, Dad, I know youre angry right now, but I still want to tell you that Im not going to divorce Rupert. Anna! Mr. Newman was annoyed but couldnt make a move on his baby daughter, Youre confused, hes offered to divorce you, wont you look passive and humble as hell if you dont say yes. How could his daughter, whom he had grown up spoiling, be humble to a man? Chapter 2207: Please take care of Anna I believe Rupert doesnt really want to divorce me, and even if he did, I wouldnt agree to it. Anna said firmly. Mr. Newman clenched his fist, What can you do if you dont agree, its just a matter of continuing to sit in Mrs. Robertsons position, but Rupert doesnt love you anymore, ah, the melon that is twisted is not sweet. But at least its a melon, its a watermelon that I picked out before, it doesnt matter if its sweet or not, its enough. Anna replied. Mr. Newman: His hand was raised high, trying to p Anna awake. But Annas face was full of tears and her eyes were red and swollen from crying, but she couldnt let go. The raised hand was silently lowered and she left with a face full of hatred. Mom. Anna again set her eyes on Mrs. Newman. Mrs. Newmans manner was much softer than her husbands directness. The doctor said your wound should not touch the ground, otherwise it will have to be re-treated again. After coaxing Anna back to bed, Mrs. Newman was so gentle that she asked the maid to make small dumplings for Anna and Bonnie. After coaxing Anna to eat and sleep, she then stood up, that gorgeous face full of sorrow and sadness. She looked for Bonnie and the two went to the garden to talk alone. Bonnie, can you tell me whats going on with these two youngsters, for good reason? Bonnie shook her head, I dont know, Im sorry Aunt Newman, Ive only been back for the past two days, and as soon as I came back, the two people have be like this. At these words, Mrs. Newman let out a long sigh. Her eyes became profound, How could this happen? Before two people were fine, through so many storms did not want to separate, but now suddenly be like this, on the contrary, Anna still must be him. After chanting to herself, Mrs. Newman asked, So is there any chance of a reconciliation between the two of them? I dont know. Bonnie answered vaguely. The truth is that the two people did not have any conflicts, but were just trying to live for each other. Both wanted to keep the other alive, but there was only one heart, and one had to die. Aunt Newman, Bonnie finally said after a long time, do you want these two to have a good life? Without any hesitation, Mrs. Newman nodded heavily, Of course I hope so, its not easy for these two kids to be together, and Rupert still obviously looks at Anna with love in his eyes, but I dont know what kind of conflict has urred, and its be this way. Hey, if she can know what it is because of, maybe she can salvage the little two. Thinking about it, Mrs. Newmans eyes suddenly lit up a little. Right! Why hadnt she thought of that? As long as she could find out what happened, she could act as a lobbyist and persuade the couple to get back together! Mrs. Newman immediately pulled out her legs and headed for the door. Aunt Newman? Bonnie wondered, chasing after her, Are you going somewhere, you seem to be in a hurry. Im going to find Im going to make a trip to the supermarket to buy a little something Anna likes to eat, she might feel a lot better after she eats it. Mrs. Newman lied. And also please Bonnie, You just dont go with me, stay here to watch Anna, dont let her lock herself inside the room again.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2208: It just so happens that we die together Earlier Anna was willing to open the door because she couldnt let her own brother be locked up in the basement. But this trick wont work so well after its been used once. So, the best way is to keep an eye on Anna and not let her lock herself in the room, so that all problems are solved. Bonnie naturally cooperated, Okay Aunt Newman, dont worry about going to the supermarket, Anna will be in my care. After seeing Mrs. Newman leave the vi, Bonnie went back to Annas room. Anna had woken up at some point and was lying on the bed, staring nkly at the snow-white ceiling. I dont know whats on my mind. Rest well, you are now a double-body person, need more rest. Bonnie admonished. Anna smiled, instead, slowly climbed up, No, Im not double-bodied. What? What do you mean by that, how can you not be a double body for good reason, when did you miscarry,e on, Ill take you to the hospital now! Bonnie was so anxious that she dragged Anna out the door. Anna pulled her back, her voice breathless, No, I wasnt pregnant from the beginning, I lied to you, otherwise you certainly wouldnt havee back to help me. Bonnie: As much as she wanted to be angry, she had to admit that Anna was right. If Anna had asked her to go back to Willisto in the beginning, saying that she was helping to investigate what Rupert was really doing, she would definitely have sided with Rupert and helped with the sloppy fight. But Anna said she was pregnant. She did not dare to cken, rushed back to Willisto with Sebastian, and then there was this bunch of things behind. The plot has developed towards a situation they could not imagine. But the good news is that Anna is not really pregnant. The news was a relief to Bonnie, Im d Im not really pregnant, I was scared to death, I told you, how could you be pregnant for a good reason, if not for the recent events, the day I came back I would have taken you to the hospital for a checkup, and I wouldnt have been cheated by you for so long. After saying these words, Annas suspicious gaze then fell on her, Bonnie, you seem to be very sure that I will not be pregnant, is it you know something inside? With a buzz, Bonnies brain exploded. She didnt reveal anything herself, so how could Anna guess the truth so urately. How can I know whats inside, just think its unlikely, after all, after all, my grandfather said, Rupert kidney deficiency well! Bonnie came up with this excuse in the nick of time. Thepanys main goal was to get the best out of the situation. Anna stopped asking questions and changed the subject, Is there really only one heart in the world that can save Rupert, is there anything else, no matter how much it costs, I can pay. There is definitely more than one in the world, but its hard to find one in a short time. Bonnie replied.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. With so many people in the world, there are many heart matches that can be found, but it takes time. Rupert didnt have that much time left. Anna nodded slightly, So now to keep Rupert alive, using my heart is most suitable, right? You dont do anything stupid, Rupert wont want this heart of yours. Bonnie hurried to dissuade, He wants you to live well. Without him, there is no point for me to live. Anna bitterly held up the corners of her mouth, If he doesnt want this heart of mine, thats just fine, well die together. Chapter 2209: Things still have a chance to turn around Anna finished the sentence lightly, then looked up at Bonnie, Bonnie, do you think that this is a fulfillment of the vows we made at the wedding? Bonnie was still a little confused, What vows? The priest said that day that for richer or poorer, in health or in sickness, we will always be together until, death do us part. Now, death was going to separate the two of them. Dont talk nonsense! Bonnie frowned, These words are unlucky. Its good that we died together, so that we can spend time together to reincarnate and continue to be a couple in the next life. Annamented. Shey back on the bed, Im just so scared, I thought of so many ways to die, but I didnt dare to act for fear of the pain. Bonnie: !!! When did it happen, how did you die for good reason? In Bonnies searching gaze, Anna expression calm, lifted his quilt. The thingsid out on the bed, shocked Bonnie sucked in a cold breath. There was everything on the bed, rope, daggers, forks, and even a sharp utility knife. The most conspicuous ce, is a bottle of white medicine. After a brief shock, Bonnie hurriedly covered all these things with the quilt, wrapped up tightly, and threw down the stairs from the window. Annas gaze followed her movement, I actually thought about jumping, but there would be weightlessness, and I hate weightlessness. Bonnie was even more shocked, and without saying a word, she managed to lock the window. After doing all this, only to go to Anna, a hug her, Do not die, do not die, Anna, how can you do such a thing, do you know how many people around you love you, if you die, everyone should be how sad ah! I dont want to kill myself either. Anna said slowly. Then lets not kill ourselves, dont die like this. Bonnie hurriedly went along with the words. Who knows Anna and continue to speak down, because suicide is wrong, so may not enter the reincarnation, I will not be able to reincarnate with Rupert, the next life to continue to be a couple, I am afraid, so I do not dare. She is not afraid to die, she is afraid that after death there is no chance to be with Rupert again. Hearing these remarks, Bonnie waspletely frozen. I really do not know whether to say that Anna is a top love brain, or really with love to the depths. In short, this is not the right thing to do.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie said it nicely, but finally persuaded Anna to stop this idea for the time being. Before everything is over, do not give up on yourself, I just said it is difficult to find the heart only, and did not say that it must not find, we try hard, there is still a chance. Anna, you dont want to miss the chance to keep Rupert alive and stay with you because youve given up on yourself, do you? When to die can not, Rupert before the foot to breathe, you die after the foot is also toote, must be this time to die, will not elerate the death of Rupert? A few words, sessfully convinced Anna. She finally calmlyy back on the bed, I want to get well and then go with you to find the heart, we can definitely find the right heart for pimp, then we can still continue to be happy. Eh, definitely. Bonnie nodded, So rest first, and when you wake up from your nap, Ill go with you to look for it. Chapter 2210: Leave it to me Anna tossed around so much, has long been exhausted. At this moment the big stone pressed in the heart was removed, sleepiness came overwhelmingly, almost only used three seconds, she fell asleep. But Bonnie was still uneasy. She called the family doctor and gave Anna a shot of sedative. The shot was enough for Anna to sleep for twelve hours. But Miss Morgan, isnt Miss Anna pregnant now? It is reasonable to say that pregnant women should not be sedated. The family doctor asked with trepidation. Pregnant? Bonnie shook her head, I made a mistake, Anna is not pregnant, sorry, doctor. No need to apologize to me, the doctor hurriedly waved his hand, Im relieved instead, because its more or less dangerous to give medication to pregnant women, and now that I know its not pregnant, I wont have to be so worried about your next medication change. Yeah. Bonnie nodded her head. Then she asked the family doctor, Can youe over and give Anna another shot when the medication is almost over? Ah? But if you give her another shot, Miss Anna will be sleeping all the time, so it could add up to a day and a night or more. The family doctor asked. Bonnie nodded, I know, thats the effect I want, let her sleep all the time. Sleep is the best thing for Anna right now. When she was asleep, she wouldnt think about all the nonsense, much less quietlye up with thoughts of suicide and almost actually act on them. Such excitement, Bonnie did not want toe back for a second time. Okay! The doctor agreed, But its only two shots in a row at most, and you need to drink a lot of water after that to metabolize the medication or your body will not be able to take it. Okay. Bonnie nodded her head.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. One day and . Night, that should be enough. Enough for her to go to Rupert to discuss this matter and find a solution. After exchanging pleasantries with the doctor, Bonnie left the Newman family and drove back to the Robertson Residence in Brunos car. When she arrived at the entrance of the Robertson Residence, she saw a familiar car before she had a chance to enter. It was the Newman familys car. Whats going on? The Newmans havee back for Ruperts trouble. Bonnie hurriedly jumped out of the car and rushed in, thinking to help Rupert. But the moment she stepped into the foyer, she saw the two people in the living room and froze instantly. The feet are like lead, how can not move another step forward. The eyes were dry, and there was some kind of crystalline liquid waiting to gush out. Because in the living room, the well-bred, lifelong admired, high and mighty Mrs. Newman was kneeling in front of Rupert, humbly, pathetically kowtowing to Rupert! What the hell is going on here? Aunt Newman! Bonnie couldnt help it, rushed forward, trying to help Mrs. Newman stand up, what the hell is going on ah, you said you went to the supermarket to buy food, how can appear here, and also Rupert kneeling and kowtowing? After questioning, and turned his head to re at Rupert, What have you done to Aunt Newman! Rupert was full of pain and helplessness, Mrs. Newman asked me why I want to divorce Anna, she wants to know the reason, if I refuse to say, she will kneel down and kowtow, until I am willing to talk. He tried to stop over, but couldnt. And Ruperts expression turned odd, he passed a look at Bonnie, turned quickly, and headed straight for the bathroom! Chapter 2211: Trust me Seeing that Rupert was leaving, Mrs. Newman also got anxious and reached out to try to stop him. Rupert, you havent said exactly what the reason is, Rupert! Rupert, however, had already reached the end of his patience and waved his hand, trying to push Mrs. Newman away. But Mrs. Newmans grip was so tight that he couldnt shake it off. Seeing the fishy sweetness in his throat surging upward, almost unable to suppress, Rupert had to cast a look towards Bonnie for help. Bonnie quickly reacted and pulled Mrs. Newman away, Aunt Newman you take it easy, lets go sit over there in the living room, Rupert is not likely to run, lets see what kind of tricks he wants to y. After that, he turned his head and red at Rupert, You better go upstairs and think of a reason, if you think of a bad reason, dont me me for helping Mrs. Robertson beat you upter. Rupert threw her a grateful nce and then quickly went upstairs. He ducked into the studys bathroom, not forgetting to turn on the faucet first, using the sound of the rushing water to muffle the sound of his own vomiting.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. In a few moments, the toilet is turned into a pool of blood, the stars sttered blood, let people see the heart shudder. But Rupert is used to it. He pulled the paper next to wipe the blood on the mouth, and then pressed the pumping button, witnessed the blood waspletely rolled away, and only then withdrew his eyes, slowly stood up. Skillfully replenishing himself with blush to make himself look healthy and rosy, then taking out the prepared kraft paper bag, Rupert went downstairs. Hearing the movement, Mrs. Newmans eyes immediately rested on Rupert. Rupert, you go back and tell Anna that it was all just a joke, can you make up, Anna really cant live without you. Mrs. Newman said. Rupert, however, lowered his eyes and lowered his voice, Im sorry Mrs. Newman, I You must go back to be with Anna, Bonnie stole his words, Rupert, you know, without you, Anna can not live! The words cant live, Bonnie deliberately bit the ent. Ruperts eyelids quickly jumped, realizing that something was wrong. He looked tentatively at Bonnie, who in turn nodded toward him. Yes, thats what Rupert thought. I Rupert opened his mouth, but couldnt make any more noise. He was afraid that something had really happened to Anna. Mrs. Newman, on the other hand, saw hope. She held Ruperts hand, her eyes so excited that they began to tremble, Then say yes ah, Rupert, you do not divorce Anna, as for the reason why you fell into such a mess, I will no longer ask, anyway, you can continue to go on, this is enough. Mrs. Newman, this matter you give me some time, okay? Rupert throat bitter beyond belief. Bonnie took a mouthful, Of course I will give you time, you take your time to think, anyway, Anna cant do without you, you think first, Ill have someone send Aunt Newman back. The first thing you need to do is go back and Ill stay and persuade Rupert that its best for him to pick up Anna tomorrow. Will it really work? Mrs. Newman was still a little worried. Bonnie couldnt say for sure, but she nodded her head, Ill do my best, believe me, Aunt Newman! Chapter 2212: I’ll help to talk With Bonnies promise, Mrs. Newman then left. After seeing the car leave and disappearpletely from sight, Bonnie went back to the vi. She ran into Ruperting out of the bathroom. In just ten minutes, he vomited blood twice in a row. The thick blush couldnt hide the pallor on his face, and his body was shaking as if a gust of wind could blow him away. Bonnie hurriedly helped Rupert to the sofa and sat down. Before she had a chance to speak, Rupert asked her first, Whats going on with Anna, is she okay? I wanted to die, but I didnt dare. Bonnie replied. What? Hearing this, Rupert immediately stood up and went out. Bonnie didnt stop him. Rupert took two steps outside, then stood still and silently retreated. Bonnie: She knew it would be like this, You dont dare to go right, afraid that if Anna sees you care so much about her, she will try even more desperately to save you and give you this heart at all costs. But you know, I never wanted her heart. Rupert said bitterly.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Thats why I came to talk to you, Rupert, knowing that you didnt want it, and without you, she really would have gone to her death. Bonnie said in a deep voice. After a moment of hesitation, Rupert slowly spoke, I will think of a way, leave it to me. This statement is obviously not going to let Bonnie involved anymore. Bonnie is very uneasy, Are you sure you dont want to discuss with me, we all think together, at least top a Sherlock Holmes ah. Rupert shook his head, No, Ill figure it out myself, Bonnie, please help me take care of Anna, tomorrow, tomorrow Ill pick her up and take her home. What?! Bonnie suspected her ears were faulty, Are you sure its tomorrow, but the way you are now, if you pick Anna up and take her home, Im afraid shell be forced to go to the operating table to receive a heart transnt within two days. Now is not the time to separate and calm down, and then find a way to persuade Anna to give up the idea of donating her heart. What does Rupert want? In the face of Bonnies confusion, Rupert doesnt say a word, just sidles up and gives her a way out. Bonnie: I understand, no matter how to ask today, Rupert will not be able to tell her the truth. Bonnie wasted no more time, lifted her feet and walked out. Back at the Newman Residence, Anna was still asleep. Mrs. Newman was sitting on the edge of the bed, her eyes full of expectation, Bonnie youre back, what did Rupert say, is he ready to make up with Anna? En Bonnie remembered Ruperts instructions and nodded with difficulty, Rupert said that he will pick up Anna tomorrow. Yes?! Mrs. Newman happy up, repeatedly chanting, Thats good thats good, the two young people living which there is no quarrel, as long as it does not involve the principle of the issue, the mutual tempering on the well, look at the two of them make up, I heart this big stone also put down. After a pause and said, But just I agree is not enough, but also Anna his father agreed. Mr. Newman was very angry with Rupertsments today. Im afraid it wont be that easy for him to put his daughter in Ruperts hands again. So Bonnie, Ill go to your Uncle Newman to talk about it, he was stubborn, but as long as he was talked through or very kind, tomorrow you can help talk, certainly on the line. Chapter 2213: Are you ready for this? Bonnie stopped Mrs. Newman. Aunt Newman, Rupert has made everyone angry, why do you still want to be towards him. Rupert should be given a hard time tomorrow, otherwise he would have taken Anna so easily and who knows what would happen when he got home. Bonnie now hoped that Rupert had made his attitude clear, but could not take Anna away. This way, Anna has a thought, should not be looking for death all day long. Yes, thats right. Mrs. Newman sighed, her eyes full of heartache, In fact, I can see that Rupert is in love with Anna, but there is something to hide, I am a mother-inw can do nothing to help, can only try to reconcile the two, ah. After a pause, and look at Bonnie, You know love is great, can do a lot of things, right? So, as long as two people can love each other together, no matter how difficult things are, can be ovee to solve. Hearing these words, Bonnie hissed in her heart. Thats not true! Not all difficult things can be ovee and solved, such as death can not! But Bonnie could not say this to Mrs. Newman. She was so preupied that shenguished until the next day. Anna finally woke up at ten oclock at noon, with a smile on her face. When she turned her head and saw Bonnie beside her bed, she clutched Bonnies hand and said excitedly, Bonnie, I had a dream! Rupert came to take me home, and we have been together, growing old together! Bonnie reluctantly pulled the corner of her mouth, Really, then your dream may being true. What do you mean, have you found the right heart? Anna got even more excited, How much does it cost, Ill transfer it to you now, when can we do the surgery? No. Bonnie shook her head and pressed the phone Anna pulled out, The heart is still being searched for, but today, Rupert is ready toe and take you home. Almost as soon as the words hit the floor, Anna let out a squeal of excitement. She covered her mouth and jumped up from the bed, and her clear almond eyes had countless shooting stars crossing them, brightly sparkling and dazzling.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. I knew pimp wouldnt leave me behind, how good is it that we can solve anything together, its just the heart, its no big deal, Bonnie, you quickly help me see, what do I look better in? Without being told, Bonnie was dragged into the checkroom by her. Although she was married, every seasons new products were sent to Annas checkroom so that she could have thetest and best clothes when she came home for a short stay. Anna almost lost her eyes in therge checkroom. Changing from one set to another, but always feeling close to the fun. The pimp must have had a hard time making this decision, so Im going to meet him in 100% good shape, too. Bonnies mind was not on it at all and pointed to one of them haphazardly, This one would look great. Is it? Anna took the two dresses andpared them on her body, putting down the one Bonnie had chosen, Then Ill wear the other one! After saying that, she went to change her clothes with pleasure. Bonnie saw this gap and sent a text message to Rupert. CThe first thing you need to do is to get ready for the next one. Chapter 2214: Full of expectations The text message was sent but sank into the sea. Rupert at the other end never replied. Bonnie saw the situation, ready to call Rupert directly. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are wearing. Bonnie had no choice but to put the phone away first, Its very nice, this dress matches your skin tone very well. Its not enough just to look good! Anna got serious, I also need to put on a perfect makeup. There was a lot of work, and Bonnie was pulled in to help. There were so many things to do that Bonnie was dizzy and forgot to pay attention to her phone for a while.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When she came back to her senses, it was alreadyte afternoon. Anna, wearing perfect makeup and a beautiful dress, went to sit in the living room on the first floor and waited for Rupert to pick her up. Next to her was Mr. Newman, Mrs. Newman and the Newmans. When she saw Annas outfit, Mr. Newman was so angry that his nostrils were spitting, Why are you dressed up like that? That brat doesnt deserve you to dress up like that, and if he sees you, he will think you have to be him! Anna replied honestly, I was meant to have him. Mr. Newman: He was teaching his own daughter how to manage her husband, but she didnt follow him at all! Its hopeless, its a proper love brain, he doesnt care! Mr. Newman puffed up and turned around, facing Anna with his back. Mrs. Newman came forward and straightened the folds on Annas skirt, Your father means, dont forgive Rupert so easily, go back and y a little temper, let Rupert know that you are not so easy to hold, otherwise he will bully you again in the future how to do. No, Rupert is not a person who will bully me. Anna shook her head, her eyes shining brightly, Rupert is especially good to me! Mr. Newman, who had already turned his back on Anna, spoke again, If hes nice to you, hell say hell divorce you? Dad, you dont understand, he said he wants to divorce me because he loves me! Anna said in a firm tone. The first time I saw Mr. Newman was about to start arguing with Anna, Bonnie hurriedly intervened, That, everyone is thirsty, drink some water, todays weather, drink milk ck tea is the most appropriate. The maids were very interested and brought milk tea, macarons and some other snacks. Everyone started to eat and drink, forgetting about the quarrel for a while. Anna didnt eat or drink. She fiddled with her skirt, This skirt of mine is just tucked in, if I eat I guess my stomach will bulge, and then it wont look good. If your dress is too tight, get a looser one and eat as much as you want, dont be afraid, youll look your best no matter what. Anna still shook her head and refused to change her dress. What do you care about her, let her wear it, strangling the best! Mr. Newman, still angry, said loudly. In return, Mrs. Newmans eyesined. Bruno stood out, Sister, you can change a dress, if Rupert dares to say you do not look good, I will help you beat him, what a joke, the whole world my sister is the most beautiful, you are the best-looking young woman. Anna was angryugh, take pillow smashed Bruno, Get lost, you are the young woman, I am obviously still eighteen years old beauty, you do not talk about me so old. Thepany has been throwing several pillows, and finally hit Bruno. Bruno smiled and picked up all the pillows on the ground, scolded and beaten, must be all hungry, Tolstoy, I still have dark chocte in the house, then eat to replenish energy and not fat, quickly go to my sister to bring over. Chapter 2215: You’re hemorrhaging money In the Newman family, Anna is the princess in the palm of her hand, and everyone will spoil and love her. Even the smallest things like Annas reluctance to eat will be coaxed in different ways. Annas heart was very touched. But not long after, tears began to roll down the corners of her eyes, and the perfect makeup was smudged. Bruno panicked, Sister, why are you crying? Whats wrong with you? Anna did not want to worry everyone, so she broke off arge piece of dark chocte into her mouth and chewed hard, What kind of stinky brother are you, taking such bitter chocte for me to eat, its so hard to eat, I want to cry! Oh, it turns out that the chocte is so bitter that tears fell. Bruno immediately put his heart down, scratching his head andughing, This can not be helped, dark chocte is this taste, you endure a little, this eat not to grow fat, the most suitable for you. Anna smashed several pillows towards him again, then excused to make up, quickly back to their rooms can. Close the door to the room, which can not help but cry silently. Everyone is so concerned about her, but she is ready to die with Rupert. What if If she really dies then. The people will be sad to death, right? Anna thought and wiped her tears, but the more she wiped, the more tears there were, the more they surged to the extreme. After half an hour, she finally stopped her tears, put on her makeup again and went downstairs. By now it was already six oclock in the evening. Usually at this time, the Newman family has already started to eat dinner. But because today we have to wait for Rupert, we all sit on the sofa and do not move, allowing our stomachs to sing the hunger song. Other people are fine, but Mr. Newman has diabetes, if not regr injection and medication, the body can easily eat. Therefore, Mrs. Newman persuaded him, We can wait here, you go to eat first. Mr. Newman coldly snorted, One meal wont kill me, Ill just wait here and see when this brat is going toe, is he too scared toe! Oh yes! Bonnie then also remembered that she had texted Rupert at noon, but had not received a reply yet. She took out her phone and found that the text message was already read, but Rupert hadnt replied. What is this?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Its not like something happened and he couldnt reply, right The idea just started, and then Bonnie dismissed it. The day after day, what do you think, Rupert is good how can something happen, no, do not scare yourself! But in order to reassure herself, Bonnie is still ready to go to the bathroom and quietly give Rupert a call to inquire about the situation. Just as she got up, there was amotion in the foyer. Rupert appeared in the foyer with a smile on his face, Mrs. Newman, Mr. Newman, everyone, Im here to take Anna home. You still know toe? What, you think youre proud of making our family wait for you? Mr. Newman immediately stood up and snapped at Rupert. Sorry, father-inw, I actually left early in the morning, but when I arrived at the Newman family, I suddenly thought it was not appropriate toe empty-handed, so I went to the mall and bought something to apologize. You can live a good life with Anna, you dont need to do this. Mrs. Newman was very pleased and waved to Rupert, Dont stand still,e in, Anna has been waiting for you for a long time. Rupert gave a hint, but did not intend toe in. Instead, he snapped his fingers, and a bunch of people immediately poured out behind him, all carrying many gifts, and came in with fish, cing those gifts on the living room carpet. In a few moments, the living room carpet was filled with gifts. Rupert, youre hemorrhaging money! Bruno swept a nce at those things on the floor, And the watch, this is three million a piece, how many pieces did you buy here? Not much, just ten pieces. Rupert replied with a smile. Chapter 2216: Stay well for me Hiss! At that, Bruno couldnt help but suck in a breath of cold air. Ten 3 million watches, that adds up to 30 million! And its not just the watch, there are quite a few expensive things in this ground full of gifts. Adding it all up, wouldnt it have cost almost a hundred million? We are all family, why do you buy these things, hurry up and take it back, this one hundred million you do what is not good, if you take it all to Anna, enough for Anna to watch a year of concerts. Mrs. Newman reprimanded with a stern face, We dont want any of this. When the mother is not so much pursuit, the only thing that I want is the two families to live a good life. This is enough. But Ruperts attitude is very insistent, These are the right things to give, after all, the two old people gave me such a good daughter Anna, of course I have to express my gratitude ah. What do you mean by given to you. Mr. Newman felt ufortable with this word, Anna is an independent individual, not someones object or appendage, who she wants to be with, that is her freedom and right, we have no right to interfere, let alone the right to say to whom! Yes, yes, yes, its me who misspoke for a moment. Rupert apologized from goodwill, Im sorry father-inw. Hmph, now you know to apologize? Yesterday you had a tough mouth, why dont you continue to be tough today. Mr. Newman still had a haughty expression.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Mrs. Newman, who was next to him, couldnt stand it and pped him with her hand, Come on, why do you speak so impulsively? What are you talking about? Mr. Newman immediately stern face, I want her to be happy more than anyone else, this is my daughter, I dont love who loves ah! After saying this, Mr. Newman regretted it. Once again, he tried to act as if nothing had happened, But the girl is too old to stay, she has no talent to be a love brain, I can not care, I am half buried in the earth, she can do whatever she wants, I do not care! Dad! Anna jumped right up and hugged Mr. Newman, I knew you were the best for me, thanks dad, I love you. Mr. Newman pretended to push Anna, How old you are, still pampering with me, not afraid that people outside will see the joke, hurry up and let go of me! Anna refused. She clung to Mr. Newmans arms, and when she had had enough, she went to Ruperts side and took his arm, her voice sweetly, Then, Dad, Mom, Rupert and I will go first. Wait untilter. Mrs. Newman rushed forward to stop her, Its already dinner time, lets eat before we go, its not that bad anyway. She had a lot of things to say to Anna. Rupert refused, Lets do it another time, Ive already eaten today. What? Mr. Newman, who had just changed his mind about Rupert, was instantly upset when he heard this, Well, youre quite capable, a lot of us are waiting here and you havent even eaten, but youre good, you ate your own meal first. Dad! Anna is very dissatisfied, Why do you say so he ah, he is hungry first eat is normal ah, you just want to eat first. Ruperts health is poor now, so when its time to eat, theres nothing wrong with that. Its just that the Newmans dont know about this, thats why they think Rupert has no one in sight and doesnt respect his elders at all. Sorry Mr. Newman, I was a little hypoglycemic, thats why Rupert apologized, or else let Anna eat with you guys, Ill go wait in the living room. You stay on the side of what is going on, roll over together, do not eat, drink water, even if it is dry sitting, you have to sit next to Anna! Mr. Newman ordered seriously. Chapter 2217: I won’t join the fun Rupert had no choice but to agree. He sat next to Anna and thoughtfully and tenderly gave Anna dishes. Soon, Annas bowl was piled up into a small mountain. Thats enough, I cant eat that much. Anna hurriedly stopped, Theres no more room in the bowl. Rupert, however, was still clinching, and simply put the dish into Annas mouth, Its okay, then Ill feed you directly, you eat a little more, to get well. Annas heart warmed up. But after chewing only a few times, her expression became strange and she directly lowered her head and spat it out. Whats wrong Anna, is it not tasty, or does it have a strange taste? Mrs. Newman asked with concern. Tolstoy, who was in charge of cooking, also got nervous, Is it undercooked, Miss Anna, do you want some lemon water to rinse your mouth? Everyone was concerned and gathered around. Only Mr. Newman sat as steady as a mountain, swept a nce at what Anna spit on the te, then coldly snorted, How can you be a husband, Anna hates to eat five-flower meat do not you know, how dare you stuff such a big piece for her! Its true. Bruno also noticed this, Rupert, you are also too not careful, my sister really hates pancetta, when I was a child, I pranked her with this, almost was beaten half to death. Said, the eyes of the bar vaguely began to look forward to it. He was beaten into a pigs head, that Rupert today should not be any better, right? Maybe I was blinded just now and thought it was a piece of pure lean meat. Rupert exined, Ill be careful next time. He said, and also looked at Anna, Sorry Anna, you will not be angry, right? Anna will not be angry, immediately shook his head, Of course not, it is just a piece of pork, in fact, it is good to eat asionally. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Mr. Newman directly knocked her off with a fork, Whats silly, why force something you dont like to eat, its normal to have a few things you dont like to eat these days, dont force yourself for others, you know? Mr. Newman is right, I will pay attention in the future, I will never let you eat the pancetta you dont like again. Rupert went along with the words down the line. Anna was satisfied and went up and took Ruperts arm, I believe you, you heard me, Dad, dont worry, even if he gives me pancetta every day, I can stille back to you. Back to the Newman family, its still whatever you want to eat? What do you think your mothers family is? A restaurant? Come back if you want to eat, and leave when youre full! Mr. Newman reprimanded with a stern face. Anna knew he was a swordsman, and didnt argue. After a few heatedughs, she continued eating. Soon, the dinner was over. Rupert wanted to take Anna away. Bonnie also subconsciously want to follow to leave, but was stopped by Rupert. I said hello to Sebastian, he wille to pick you up after he finishes the work at hand. Yes Bonnie, its better to leave our little family alone. Anna nodded along. Bonnie: Cant help but roll her eyes, You two people are big on sex and light on friends, see if I still take care of you in the future! The two of them are the only ones who have been in the business for a long time. This kind of time, indeed, should give them a little space alone together, to talk properly!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As for her, she will not go up as a shiny light bulb. Chapter 2218: Three People Getting Along Inside the car, only Anna and Rupert two people.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Annas eyes were so gentle that they almost dripped, pimp, I knew you couldnt let go of divorcing me, dont worry, I wont let you die, Bonnie said, now you can find a way to find another fit heart, the chances are great. Grace, Rupert nodded, I am very relieved, with you, I will not die. At that, Annas heart got even warmer. If only she had known all this earlier! She and Rupert wouldnt have had to take so many detours. But the good thing is, its not toote. Anna thought about it, unbuckled her seatbelt, leaned over and tried to give Rupert a kiss. But Rupert dodged it with his head. I ate garlic tonight, there is a taste inside my mouth, lets wait until we get home and rinse our mouths! Rupert exined. Well! Anna did not want to kiss a man whose mouth tasted of garlic, even if he was a pimp. Unhappily, she brushed her mouth off and prepared to sit back in the passenger seat. When she turned her head, she saw the back seat out of the corner of her eye, which was still full of gifts. Why havent these things been moved in, do you need me to ask Tolstoy toe out and help? Anna said, while preparing to call someone. Rupert immediately stopped her, No, these are all things I bought to give to others. Who are they for? Anna inquired curiously. Someone you know, youll know when you get home. Rupert did not directly exin. He was so vague, so Anna had to be patient. All the way home, Anna finally knew who all these gifts were for. The car has just entered the vi, Qianlis figure immediately appeared. Brother, why are you only now back! Anna was a little surprised and turned her head to look at Rupert, Didnt Jurrian go back abroad, whats the situation now? Rupert spoke in a light tone, unbuckled his seat belt and got out, Thanks to Jurrian, my mothers condition could be saved, Anna, from now on, Jurrian is our familys great benefactor, be thankful. That was the reasoning, but Anna always felt that something was wrong. She wanted to tug Rupert and ask him about it. But at that moment, Jurrian had already jumped over and grabbed Ruperts arm, still smiling, Sister-inw, youre back, I thought you were staying at your mothers house for a while. This is her home, of course she has toe back. Rupert said in a deep voice. After a pause, he raised his big bony hand and rubbed it very intimately on Jurrians head, his tone was even more doting and gentle, I bought you some gifts, theyre in the back row, see if you like them. Wow! Jurrians eyes instantly starred, Brother you are too good to me, actually bought me gifts, we have said we do not have to be so foreign, why are you still like this ah, these gifts are very expensive, right? It doesnt matter how much it costs to buy something for you. Rupert said. Jurrian was even happier, Thank you brother, you really love me. Of course, after all, you are my only senior sister, and the one I think most highly of. The two people were talking andughing, not noticing Anna next to them at all. It was as if Anna was a transparent backdrop. Annas breath was instantly choked and her heart was sour. These things, originally Rupert to her alone to do things, but now Jurrian this little sister appeared, was divided by most of. Its really unpleasant! Chapter 2219: Who is she to do so! Anna tried hard to take a deep breath, trying to suppress those messy thoughts in her mind. At the same time, she told herself in her heart that the reason why Rupert was so kind to Jurrian was just to repay her kindness! Thats right, just to repay the kindness! After all, Jurrian saved Mrs. Robertsons life, and this is a great benefactor that the entire Robertson Residence should be grateful to. But even after thinking of the reason, Annas heart was always a little dull and overwhelmed. She simply got out of the car, You guys talk first, Im a little tired, go back to my room to rest. Jurrian immediately smiled and ced his eyes on Anna, Then sister-inw, you rest early, dont worry about senior brother, I will help you supervise him, make sure he goes to bed on time and on time. You girl, how dare you mind me now? Rupert said with a stern face. Jurrian is not afraid, arms crossed, proudly, Why do not dare to control, but sister-inw asked me to control, I not only have to control, but also to properly control, brother you are not well, you have to listen to me, the doctor. The fierce look, coupled with the posing of a doctors spectrum, Rupert suddenly could not help but nod and lightly smile, Okay, all listen to you as a doctor. While the two of them were talking, Anna had already returned to her room upstairs. Close the door, she is inside what situation, no one knows.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. And Rupert also instantly removed the smile from his face, shaking off Jurrians hand hanging on his arm, All right, you also go back to your room to rest. Brother, why so desperate ah. Jurrian discontent skimmed, just now we are not very tacit understanding, and partner a little longer, ah, in case sister-inw out, see what to do? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. If you dont want the poison to kick in too fast, you better do what I say. Rupert coldly ordered, Jurrian, you forget the poison when the bones of the whole body seems to be wrapped in thorns pain? Hearing this, Jurrian couldnt help but shiver all over. That kind of pain, she never wanted to experience it again in her life. It really is not to live, not to die. Ill just go back to my room obediently. Jurrian replied, But before going back to the room, you have to give me the antidote for today, right? Rupert was a man of his word. He took out the antidote and handed it to Jurrian. Just one? Jurrian stared at the pill for a long time, Brother, the effect of this antidote onlysts until ten oclock tomorrow morning, you should have given me one more. Breakfast will be served before ten oclock, and if you behave well at the dinner table, you will of course be given a new antidote. Throwing down these words, Rupert pulled his leg and left. Leaving Jurrian standing in ce, his eyes filled with resentment. Damn, she was at least the pride of heaven, a genius beauty doctor praised by the entire medical profession, but now, she was held by Rupert with poison and became a tool for his acting. Thats right, a tool! Rupert spent a lot of effort to direct this scene, just to get Anna to die and stop thinking about donating her heart. Jurrians mood became even more irritated when he thought that all this was for Annas survival. She raised her head, her pupils already filled with scarlet light, and stared deadly at the closed door. What the hell! Senior brother is dying, yet he still wants this, at all costs, trying so hard to keep Anna alive. What gives Anna such preferential treatment, what gives her the right to be pampered to such an extent! Chapter 2220: All do not eat I eat Jurrian was really unconvinced! She felt that she was not inferior to Anna in all aspects, and even had a very good understanding with Rupert in the professional field, a person who could really stand side by side. But Rupert chose Anna, and also tried to leave thest trace of tenderness to Anna before death. Ahhhhh! Jurrian was so angry that he directly threw the antidote in his hand. But only for three seconds, she regretted it, squatting on the ground to look for the antidote everywhere. You cant lose your temper now, you have to be calm. Otherwise, the real poison will be very painful. After picking up the antidote on the ground, Jurrian didnt even use water and swallowed it directly down her throat, before dragging her body back downstairs to the guest room to rest. Although he was threatened and mped down, staying here was better than being trapped in a vi in the suburbs. At least you can see your senior brother every day! With such a yearning, Jurrian fell asleep in a daze.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When he opened his eyes again, it was already eight oclock in the morning. Only two hours left before the next poisoning. And Rupert said very clearlyst night, if you want to get the antidote, you have to behave well at breakfast, so that he can see the value. Thinking of this, Jurrian did not dare to dy. Simply cleaned up a little, Jurrian tied a pill head, wearing home clothes and went to the kitchen. After a lot of work, he finally finished his breakfast before Anna and Rupert came downstairs. Oh my God, whats that smell in the living room? Isaac, did you forget to turn on the hood? Annas eyes were red from choking and coughing. However, Jurrians eyes were even redder than hers, and his voice was even more whiny, Im sorry sister-inw, I was going to make you and senior brother a breakfast, but I didnt know it would end up like this. What? So its breakfast! Anna subconsciously nced at the table. En The table full of food was really uplimentary. ck like coal, red likeva, and two egg yolks were bursting out, squeezing a slit out of the eggshell, and then solidifying it. Its a true testament to the saying. Some people are not born to be in the kitchen. But Anna speaks very politely, only a small voice to persuade Jurrian, In fact, these things to Isaac to do can be, Isaac is formerly the vice president of the Gourmet Association, as long as you want to eat dishes, there is nothing she does not know! Yes, I may not be that proficient in other things, but I still know a lot about eating. Isaac immediately nodded along, So what Miss Huisjen likes to eat, just tell me. Jurrian also followed and nodded, but there was a bit of inferiorityplex under his eyes, I also know that my own cooking is definitely not as good as Isaacs, but I see that senior brother is so thin, so thats why I want to make breakfast myself, so that senior brother can eat a little more. After a pause, and raised his hand to wipe the non-existent tears at the corner of his eyes, If its so hard to eat, then Ill just pour it out, just spoil so much food. The words just fell, Rupert walked to the table. He directly picked up a piece of burnt toast bread, put it into his mouth and started to taste it. Mr. Rupert! This cant be eaten, oops, hurry up and spit it out. Isaac shouted anxiously. But Rupert had no intention to spit it out. He chewed that piece of toast bread hard, for a long time, finally let this piece of bread in the mouth softened to the degree that can be swallowed. After frowning and swallowing hard, he gave an evaluation in a hoarse voice, Its delicious, so if you dont eat it, save it for me, Ill eat it. Chapter 2221: This could be a misunderstanding Jurrian heard this and instantly became happy. Youre still the most supportive, but these really arent too good, so why dont you stop eating them and let Isaac make you a new one! You worked all morning to make the breakfast, if I dont eat it, wont it be too bad for you, besides, in my heart, what you made is indeed delicious. After Rupert said this, he sat down at the table and picked up another piece of toast bread and stuffed it into his mouth.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Isaac wanted to stop, but Jurrian had already handed over in water with a good smile on his face, Brother, you drink water, although my cooking is average, but the in water I boiled still tastes good. Indeed, this in boiled water is very sweet, not ordinary in boiled water. Rupert was cavalier. This- Even Isaac, who had followed Rupert for more than twenty years, had no idea what Rupert was doing at this moment. She could only nce cautiously at Anna. The wife is still standing next to it, so doting on a little sister, not afraid of his wifes jealousy? Mr. Rupert did too confused this time! And Rupert seemed to not feel it, still talking andughing with Jurrian. Anna, Isaac tentatively spoke, in fact, a new small dumpling store has opened nearby, you do not like to eat small dumplings, lets go eat! Anna didnt say anything and stood still, staring at these two people. That look is like a statue that has lost its soul. The more he looked, the more Isaacs scalp tingled. Finally, he simply took matters into his own hands and forcibly dragged Anna out. The first thing you need to do is to get to the dumpling store, and Isaac shoved the menu into Annas hand, Anna, just order whatever you like, its on me today, feel free to eat! Im not hungry. Anna finally opened her mouth slowly, her voice was hoarse and iparable. Isaac was very distressed, Even if you are not hungry, you still have to eat a little, or your body will not be able to eat, if you can not choose what you like, then I will give you some beef, okay? Anna again fell into silence. When Isaac ordered the dumplings, she spoke again, Isaac, is Rupert in love with someone else? Pfft! When he heard this, Isaac was drinking tea, and directly spurted out. Then he hurriedly wiped the table, his tone was firm, Impossible, Mr. Rupert is not this kind of person ah. Anyone can cheat. Anyone can cheat, but not Rupert! Rupert is a very upright person, even if sometimes can y smart and take shortcuts to aplish their goals, but will never do such a thing that touches the bottom line. Besides, let Anna such a good wife not to love, cheat on who ah! You have a point, Anna agreed with Isaacs words, pimp definitely loves me, he cant cheat and fall in love with someone else, he only loves me. After murmuring a few words, she wondered again, But if pimp only loves me, then why does he repeatedly act so close to Jurrian in front of me? She stood by and even had the illusion that these two were the true love, while she was the third party and light bulb that should have been kicked away long ago. This must be a misunderstanding. Isaac hurried to exin, Mr. Rupert does seem to be a little close to Miss Huisjen, but I think may be, may be Stammering half a day, Isaac but also can not give a suitable reason to exin. Chapter 2222: Very suitable pimp Seeing Isaac like this, the smile that Annas mouth pulled up at the corners became more and more bitter. See, even the people who have taken care of Rupert for more than twenty years cant see what Rupert is doing now. Then who can say what Ruperts heart is putting in right now? I want to go out and buy some bags. Anna said. Isaac hurriedly nodded, Yes, yes, you go out to shop, buy a few more bags, after all, the bag cure all diseases, buy a beautiful bag, you will forget all the troubles. After a pause and said, And Mr. Rupert recently so, should spend more of his money, so that he can not carry, meat pain him to death! Looking at Isaacs fist swing, Anna couldnt hold back herughter. She walked out of the vi with one step. Until everyone cant see themselves, the smile on their face is only collected clean, the eyes again a few more despondent and sad. This kind of pimp, really let her very strange. Anna has a feeling of weakness, she raised her hand to stop a cab. The driver asked, Miss, what ce are you going to? Beechnut Vi, the third building on the left inside, the one with the Newman family sign on the door. Anna said. The driver agreed, stepped on the gas and rushed out. Wait! Anna called him again and changed her mind, Lets not go to Beechnut Vi, lets go to the mall, the biggest shopping mall in Willisto. Driver: Although he wanted to ask Anna what the hell she was doing, but the customer is God, he still held back. After repeatedly confirming to Anna that she would not change her address again, he started the car and headed towards the shopping mall. Half an hourter, Anna appeared in the luxury store. Four or five shoppers came around, their faces all smiling and their voices very ttering, Mrs. Robertson, I havent seen you for a while,e and see our new seasonal products, they really suit you! Sure, wrap it up. Anna replied absentmindedly. Ha? The shopper thought her ears were wrong and looked at Anna incredulously, Wrap it up, Mrs. Robertson, you havent seen what the bag looks like yet. No look. Anna really wasnt in the mood. The shopper was happy, sure that today was a good time to sell. The more aggressive she was, the more she came to Annas attention. Not only the bags, but also shoes, clothes and even essories, all of them are sold all over. And the absent-minded Anna took it all in. Within ten minutes of entering the store, almost half of the things in the store had been swept. Mrs. Robertson, you are really generous today, these things are too much, how about this, I let people send back to the house, okay? The shop assistant said excitedly. Anna nodded her head, Yes, whatever you want! After she finished, she got up and prepared to leave. So strange, in the past, after shopping by herself, there would be a sense of cathartic excitement and unrestrained pleasure. But today, after buying so many things, Im not happy at all. Is it because you havent bought enough? In order to verify this suspicion in her mind, Anna was ready to go to another store to buy some more. When she passed by the door, Anna suddenly stopped in her tracks. Her head turned to the left and her eyes fell on the transparent ss disy case. That is the ce where luxury stores disy custom-made jewelry. This kind of jewelry is expensive and has little collection value, Anna will never touch it. But today, I dont know why, my eyes were actually glued to the ring.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She even subconsciously felt in her mind that the male ring in that pair of rings was very suitable for Rupert. Chapter 2223: The boss lady who knows everything Anna moved her footsteps and slowly walked to the disy case. She reached out and pointed to the ring and asked, This is a custom model, right? Take out the male ring and let me take a look. The shoppers who were so enthusiastic just now stood in ce, you looked at me, I looked at you, but none of them wanted to go forward. I said, I want to see this mens ring! Anna raised her voice and repeated. A shop assistant was pushed out and walked up to Anna, stammering, Im sorry, Mrs. Robertson, this is a custom-made ring, its not for sale at the moment. Anna secretly raised her eyebrows, Of course Im a custom model, so its not okay to look at it? Even if it is a custom model, so what? If you take a look at it, you can customize the same model. If you cant, it is possible to modify the details and then customize it.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The shop assistant was relieved to make sure that Anna was not buying the mens ring in the showcase, and then she took it out. The more Anna looked at the ring, the more she thought it would be perfect for Rupert. Even the size was simr. If it wasnt custom-made, she would really buy it right now. Is the other party buying it for the wedding? Anna curiously asked one more question. The shop assistant shook her head, Were not too sure about this, but thedy was full of shyness when she came, saying she must customize the perfect ring for her beloved. This ring is pricey, whose familys daughter is it, maybe I know. Encountering gossip, Annas spirits improved a bit and inquired curiously. The shop assistant was about to kneel down to Anna, Mrs. Robertson, ording to the rules we cant disclose customer information, and the other party didnt leave her name, just said she would quietly give her sweetheart a surprise in a few days, so no one can know. So! Anna had to give up. She pointed to the mens ring, I want one just like this one, with a ring number of 17 and a Mr. R engraved inside. Mr. R, which means Mr. Robertson. The shop assistant took out a memo and wrote down her request, helped Anna finish the deposit, and then sent her away. Anna went to the other luxury stores and had a fire sale. She bought a lot of things, but her heart was still empty, and she couldnt find any happy feeling. At that time, she passed by a snack bar, and Anna thought nothing of it, so she went straight in. The consumers of snack stores are positioned in the students, and when a youngdy like Anna, who is covered in luxury brands and has an air of royalty, walks in, she instantly attracts everyones attention. The bossdy even forgot to fry the meat skewers and stared straight at Anna. Only after a long time did she remember to go up and greet her, Beauty, what do you want to eat? Here is the menu, take a look. Not much appetite today, lets have a menu. Anna said. Ah? The boss woman instantly froze, her eyesplexly stared at Anna for several times, politely persuaded, can not do so ah beautiful, you are not in a good mood, then also can not eat the menu ah, this thing is made of stic, eat into the stomach will be sick. Anna pulled the corners of her mouth, wanting to exin that she said toe a menu, is to a whole menu of snacks. Before she could say anything, the bossdy nced at the shopping bag behind her and instantly understood, You had a fight with your boyfriend, right, so youre in a bad mood? Anna: !!! How amazing, can you tell that? Its not hard to tell, the bossdy waved her hand smugly, I saw the things in your shopping bag, there is actually a luxury store raincoat, that thing is alsobeled with a non-waterproof, obviously a pitfall, but you still bought, see is in a bad mood, did not pay attention to the shopper stuffed you with This kind of pit goods. Chapter 2224: He must have cheated! Anna was speechless and turned her head to look at her shopping bag. Really, there was a non-waterproof raincoat inside and it was priced at 180, 000.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She is rich, but not brainless, if it were usual, the shopper sent such things to her to sell, will definitely be her dislike to cry. But today, absent-mindedly, she actually fell into the shoppers trap. Beauty, lets put the meal thing a little bit, lets go, Ill take you to the luxury store now, and return this raincoat. The bossdy said enthusiastically. Returned 180, 000, still need to eat the menu? The whole snack bar can be Annas, and then eat whatever you want! Anna, however, refused, Buy it all, so be it. The bossdy saw this and sat directly across from Anna, See, I told you that you must have quarreled with your boyfriend and were in a bad mood toe out shopping, and even said something like you want to eat the menu. This way, I dont have much business now anyway, you can tell me if youre unhappy, here, there are roasted cold noodles, Ill treat you! The superrge portion of roasted cold noodles was served in front of Anna, with disposable chopsticks that had just been unwrapped. The boredom in Annas heart instantly erupted. From the moment Rupert picked her up yesterday, she felt that something was wrong, and her stomach was full of things she wanted to say to others. But she was surrounded by people who cared about her, and if she found out about Ruperts strange condition, she was afraid that she would have to go after him again. Anna could not let Rupert be difficult, so she could only keep the words buried in her stomach. But now its different. The snack bar owner sitting in front of her did not know her, but was aplete stranger and a nice warm-hearted person. Anna then chose to vent it all with her. Of course, did not say Ruperts illness, but only to show that Rupert loved himself. The bossdy, however, held a different idea, Are you sure your husband really doesnt have any thoughts about that little sister? I am sure, my husband is not that kind of person. Anna was firm as ever. Okay then, the bossdy nodded, do we want to do a test? Anna was full of questions, What test? Just see the bossdy made a phone call, and then pressed the speakerphone on the table. The name on it was clearly written with the three words of the old man. Its the one in my family, after all, we are more than forty years old, and then shouting husband always feels a bit fleshy, so I will call him old man instead, to this age, he is indeed a little old man, all have white hair! The bossdy exined with a smile. Anna nodded, pursed her lips and didnt say anything. Suddenly, she felt that the name old man was also quite warm and romantic. Because it means that two people have been together for many years, from young to old, have grown gray hair, no longer young, face grows wrinkles, but still apany each other. If only, if only she and Rupert could do the same! As she was thinking, the phone was answered. The mans gruff voice came from the other end, Wife, whats the matter? I want to ask you something, our son is almost engaged to Jing Jing, but Jing Jing said that she saw her son and his elementary school sister hooking up, and when they went out together, the elementary school sister even made breakfast, but it turned out to be mushy and unptable, but her son ate it all, and praised the elementary school sister for her dedication. What do you think, whats the situation? The other party was silent for a moment and began to gnash his teeth, What else can be the case, this brat is definitely cheating on his wife! Chapter 2225: What are you doing? How is it possible! Anna immediately wanted to make a sound to argue. Luckily, the bossdy stopped her, signaling her with her eyes to keep quiet. Instead, she herself pretended to be shocked and disbelieving and asked after her, Are you mistaken, how can my son be that kind of person, you also know that he loves Jing Jing the most. Wife, I am also a man, I can not understand men, have a fiance to go to another woman good, that is moving the heart. The man replied. After a pause, and scolded viciously, This brat, you let hime home tonight, I must teach him a good lesson! You dont get so excited, why do I think its that elementary school girl is too green tea, deliberately to win the sons sympathy and attention? The bossdy continued to pursue the question. This time the man on the other end of the phone waspletely nonchnt. He asked the boss, You know that in this world, there are straight men, warm men and silly men. You know there are straight men, warm men and stupid men in this world, right? The straight man may not be able to figure out that the green tea whore is pretending to be soft, but will also deliberately pull away. But the foolish man will not, will be protective, want to be a green tea whores protector, you see that little brat is not thetter? If he had no idea about that elementary school girl, how could he be entangled. Flies do not bite seamless eggs, this old saying is naturally true. If you are single-minded about the girls around you, how many green tea whores are on the scene? But if there are also two hearts, green tea whore a hook a spot. The more you talk, the angrier you get, the more the man cant wait for the night, Im going home now, see if I dont smoke him to death today! The bossdy began to snicker, Aiya old man, in fact, I just lied to you, today is International April Fools Day, you were scared by me, right? Are you afraid that I will beat the rabbit to death, so you deliberately lie to me? Its over, the basket is big. The smile on the bossdys face disappeared cleanly, and she went to the corner to exin to her husband with a sad face. It took half a day before she returned to the table and looked at Anna, Now youre sure, between the two of them, there must be something wrong! Men know men best. Her husband said that there is a ghost, then there is definitely a ghost. But Anna pale a face, desperately shaking her head, how can not believe that this is true. How, how could it be? How could Rupert do such a thing! I know its hard for you to ept, but this is the truth, you have to learn to be strong, you are so young, beautiful and well-built and rich, after leaving this one, you can surely find other better life partners. The bossdy said, while making a cheering motion towards Anna. Anna stood up and left in a trance. If the bossdy hadnt chased her out, she would have even forgotten to take her things.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Just like that, she returned to the vi lost in thought, and Jurrian was the only one in the living room. She was sitting on the single sofa, her legs Legs folded, revealing the glittering white toes, holding half a watermelon in her arms, eating very happily. When she saw Annaing back, her eyes lit up and she greeted her with a smile, Sister-inw, youre back, what kind of trophies did you buy today? Anna stared at her without saying a word. And Jurrian obviously did not need to answer, she rushed straight to Anna, opened those shopping bags, and looked through them. Finding the raincoat, she draped it directly over her body. Sister-inw I know this, this raincoat is quite expensive, but its not rainproof, how strange, if a raincoat is not waterproof, why is it called a raincoat? As we were talking, there were footsteps outside the door. Rupert came in from outside with a smile on his face, What are you two talking about, you seem to be having a good time. We were talking about this raincoat, although its called a raincoat, its not waterproof, and its priced at 180, 000, isnt that outrageous? Jurrian came up to Rupert and rotated three hundred and sixty degrees, showing the raincoat on her body. When she stopped, Rupert raised his hand and scraped the tip of her nose, Youre too good at spending money, arent you? Whats the point of buying a raincoat thats not waterproof? pimp? Anna looked at the scene incredulously. Chapter 2226: It’s time for you to retire Anna had just seen it clearly. Rupert scraped the tip of Jurrians nose with his hand! Such an intimate action was originally something only lovers could do. But now Rupert was doing this to Jurrian. What are you doing? Anna took a deep breath, tried to make her voice not so trembling, and asked in a deep voice. She wanted to know what Rupert was thinking just now.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But Rupert did not give any answer. He smiled lightly toward Anna, and then lifted his feet and walked upstairs. There was no exnation, there was a terrible silence between them! Now even Isaac could not stand to watch. She rushed out and stopped in front of Rupert, Mr. Rupert, cant you see Mrs. Rupert is already sad, hurry up and exin! This is my business, Isaac you should not interfere. Rupert said in a deep voice. Isaac still wont give up, I have to manage, Mr. Rupert, you are really too much, sincest night, Mrs. Rupert so much care for you, but you in front of her and Miss Huisjen behave intimately, you are not afraid to break Mrs. Ruperts heart? She ispletely towards Mrs. Ruperts side, so she has what to say, without thinking at all, all heartfelt words. Seeing this, Jurrian also went around, eyes squeezed out a few tears, voice trembling, Isaac, so you think of me like this ah, I thought you like me a lot, it seems that I thought too much, Im sorry, I will now pack up and leave, to ensure that in the future will not Give senior brother and sister-inw trouble. I used to be quite fond of you. Isaacs expression was indifferent, But youve gone too fartely, you look like youreing to be the mistress and trying to squeeze out the main family to take the top spot, so I hate you now, youd better hurry up and leave and stop appearing around Mr. and Mrs. Rupert. Isaac! Rupert sank his face, Who gave you permission to say that, apologize to Jurrian. Why should I apologize, this is obviously Miss Huisjen did wrong, and you, Mr. Rupert, you also did wrong, the real person who should apologize is you, you should properly apologize to Mrs. Rupert. Isaac said. Heh! Ruperts whole face is ck, you dare to order me now, Isaac, you really have the ability ah. Its not about ordering, its just that from the perspective of an old servant, I hope Mr. Rupert wont do the wrong thing and go the wrong way. Isaac is not condescending, not affected by Rupert at all. But the next second, but still by Ruperts words to be severely shocked. Ruperts eyes were cold and piercing, and every word he spoke, even the punctuation marks, carried an endless chill, You know youre a servant, too, and youve been a servant in the Robertson family for so many years, so I think its time for you to retire, Isaac. A word that struck Isaac like a thunderbolt, his whole body swayed and almost fell down. Isaac are you okay? Jurrian stepped forward and tried to hold Isaac. Isaac but directly pushed her away, Do not need Miss Huisjen care! Then he looked at Rupert, his tone was full of disappointment, Mr. Rupert, you really intend to fire me, right? Its not a dismissal, its just that Isaac youre getting old and your brain is starting to have problems. Rupert looked away and spoke coldly. Chapter 2227: I really did not push The light in Isaacs eyes, a little bit meteoric. She was watching Rupert grow up. From the heart, will Rupert as their own half son look. But now this half son has done to himself what? Right and wrong, and even to dismiss her. Isaacs heart was deste, and his eyes were full of disappointment. The money I earned in the Robertson family over the years is enough for me to live out the rest of my days. Isaac said calmly, Im just a servant, I dont need Mr. Ruperts help. Isaac finished calmly, his eyes moved to Anna again. Im sorry Mrs. Rupert, I wanted to help you get justice, but now it seems that there is no way to do so again. In my eyes, Mrs. Ruperts position can only be yours forever! Hearing these words, Annas heart was very unpleasant. She rushed up to Rupert to argue, Why do you have to fire Isaac? Isaac is a long-time employee of the Robertson family, just because Isaac argued with you and poked your pain point, so you are angry? Anna, I dont need so many reasons to fire an old maid, let alone be angry. Rupert said with an innocent face, spreading his hands. Anna became even more angry, Isaac is not an old maid, Isaac is a part of this family, a member, and our elder! After a pause and added, And you are just towards Jurrian, Rupert, do you have something else to do with Jurrian? Hearing this, Ruperts expression instantly became impatient, What are you talking about? Jurrian is just my little sister, Anna, why have you be so jealous now? Anna still wanted to speak again. And at this time, Jurrian stood out, his eyes were filled with tears, his voice was choked with sobs, You guys should stop arguing, its all my fault, its my fault that I didnt have a sense of proportion, I actually got too close to senior brother, my fault, Im leaving now. You should indeed go, and go as far away as possible. Isaac took it in one breath, Miss Huisjen, Ive seen a lot of girls like you, you really dont need to pretend to be all so innocent and pitiful, if you really thought it was your fault, you wouldnt have yed the transparent person quietly on the sidelines, waiting for us to finish arguing beforeing forward and saying you want to move out. This is not an admission of fault, its an act! I wanted toe forward just now, but I didnt find a chance to interrupt. Jurrian exined pitifully, Its all my fault, I have this mouth but I cant speak, Isaac, you can hit me and scold me if youre angry, please dont leave. Jurrian said, while reaching Isaac, trying to pull Isaacs arm.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Isaac screamed, What do you want, dont touch me! Whoa. Bang! With a loud bang, Jurrian leaned straight back, wide-eyed in shock, and crashed into the coffee table. Instantly, blood rushed out from the back of her head, staining the entire carpet. Jurrian! Rupert immediately stepped forward and helped Jurrian up. Isaac also panicked, looked at Rupert, and then looked at Anna, desperately shaking his head, No, I didnt do it, I didnt push her ah, really I didnt push! Chapter 2228: Who will protect Mrs. Rupert in the future Isaac shook his head desperately and exined to Anna, I didnt do anything, she just leaned over and I just tried to keep her away from me, my hand just touched it and she copsed. Thats enough! Rupert roared, turning his head to stare at Isaac, the eyes full of tenderness, now only a horrible scarlet, So you mean that Jurrian deliberately fell to frame you? I dont know, but I cant rule out the possibility. Isaac did not put the words to death. But her intuition told her that it was most likely that Jurrian had set himself up! Rupert smiled even colder, Why would she do that, bleed so much, maybe even die, just to nt evidence to frame you as a servant, so that Jurrian can get what benefit, your insignificant savings aspensation? Isaac: Opened his mouth, on but could not find words to argue. Master brother, Jurrian weakly opened his eyes, reaching out to clutch the corner of Ruperts coat, you do not me Isaac, it is not Isaacs fault, really is that I identally fell backwards Im so stupid, I can fall even when standing.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Isaac: This sounds like hes trying to help her out, but in reality, hes throwing dirty water on her! What standing will also fall down, explicitly and implicitly are alluding to her pushing! Miss Huisjen, speak with conscience, I didnt push you, why are you framing me like this, just because I dont like you and dont want you to be in Mrs. Ruperts position? Out of anger, Isaacs voice seemed a bit aggressive. Jurrian shrank his neck, his eyes full of fear, I didnt say you pushed me, Isaac, why are you so mean to me, I already said its nothing to do with you. That pitiful look is really pitiful to anyone who looks at it. Isaac saw this, but even more angry. He wanted to fight with Jurrian directly. After living most of his life, what kind of girls have he seen, but he has never seen Jurrian so shameless. Enough! Rupert stopped the drama, eyes cold iparable, Isaac you hurry to pack up and leave, I hope before Ie back, youve got to get out. The two words get lost, Rupert also deliberately added the ent. Isaac is as if a seal has been put on the general, frozen in ce, staring dead at Rupert. This is the child she has taken care of for more than 20 years, and now she is told to get out? But Rupert didnt care about her, he picked Jurrian up, his voice was gentle, Dont worry, Ill take you to the hospital now, youll be fine. With great strides, Rupert and Jurrian left. Looking at the backs of these two disappeared from sight, Isaac finally came back to his senses and stomped his feet in ce in anger. What the hell is going on here! How could Mr. Rupert treat Mrs. Rupert like this. Yes, Mrs. Rupert Isaac thought of Anna and turned his head to Anna to see what Annas reaction was now. But Anna acted very calmly. Even in turn to reassure Isaac, Sorry Isaac, let you be involved, you do not worry, I will find you the best house, and also find you a maid, absolutely will not let you suffer. It doesnt matter what happens to me, Isaac shook his head, tears fell before he could speak, but what about you Mrs. Rupert, that Jurrian is too much, Im not at the Robertson Residence anymore, who will I am not in the Robertson Residence, who will protect Mrs. Rupert you ah? Chapter 2229: I know you’re lying to me When he thought that Jurrian was so capable of pretending, Isaac felt that Anna was afraid that she was no match for him. The more he thought about it, the more worried he became, and Isaac subconsciously clenched his fists. I heard that Mr. Ruperts mother has awakened, Ill go to her, as long as she says, Mr. Rupert will not be able to fire me. At most, its just that in the future, you will be torn with Mr. Rupert, and the two people will be under the same roof, and it will be awkward for each other.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. What does it matter? She is old, she has a thick skin! Anna refused, If you stay, Jurrian may use some other tricks to frame you, Isaac, I do not want you to be aggrieved at your age. Isaac was defeated by the two of them after some struggle. Anna went to help her pack her things and send her away. When she got into the car, Isaacs eyes were teary and her voice was choked with sobs, Mrs. Rupert, no matter what, my heart only recognizes you as Mrs. Rupert, no one else will do, if Mr. Rupert bullies you, you must call me. Her old bones are useless, but she can still go out and fight with Jurrian. Anna nodded vigorously, I know, thank you Isaac. With that, Isaac was sent away. Bonnie returned to the vi and sat on the sofa in the living room, dazed and stunned. The maids next to her didnt dare toe forward, and they didnt even dare to leave the room. Only when they got to the corner did they whisper about it. The day of the Robertson family, is it about to change? The long night, Anna has been sitting in the living room, like a cold statue. When the early morning golden aura shone through the floor-to-ceiling windows, Rupert also returned from the hospital. His face was full of fatigue and haggardness, as if he did not see Anna in the living room, looked around and asked the maid next to him, Where is Isaac, has he left? He packed his things and leftst night. The maid replied. Rupert let out a hint and raised his hand to pinch his brow, his voice full of scornfulughter, And he said he didnt push Jurrian, if he really didnt, why did he run so fast. Isaac just didnt push. Anna couldnt help but say. Ruperts gaze then fell on Anna, handsome sword eyebrows knitted, So you also think that Jurrian fell on his own? Is it, she knows it in her heart. Anna replied. Without any hesitation, Rupert retorted, I believe in Jurrian, she is not such a girl. Hearing this, Anna then stared at him, her eyes deadly, her eyes full of measuring and searching. It made Rupert very ufortable, Why are you looking at me like that? Are you sure, instead of believing, you are going to choose to believe Jurrian? Anna asked. Rupert hesitated for a moment, but still nodded, Yes, sorry Anna, its not that I dont believe you, its just that Jurrian couldnt have used her body as a bet, she went to the hospital and got several stitches and had her favorite long hair shaved off, youre a girl too, you know how precious it is to a girl. Anna nodded, I understand. Understand what? Rupert asked. Anna lifted her head and stared at Rupert word for word. All of this is fake, you are deliberately pretending to be close to Jurrian and then trick me into leaving so that after I die to you, I wont think about donating my heart to you. pimp, in order to be able to convince me that you really moved on, you even fired Isaac, you are so good, I was almost fooled. Chapter 2230: I will be good and obedient Anna said this with a gentle and expectant smile in her eyes. She stepped forward and clutched Ruperts hand, Dont lie to me pimp, youre not someone who will move on so quickly, you cant fool me. Rupert is silent. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. But you havent answered my question. Anna stood obstinately and refused to leave. Rupert had no choice but to say, Yes, I wont fall in love with someone else, is that OK? The attitude is obviously impatient, but Anna is still happy as can be. She jumped directly into Ruperts arms, like a small child who got candy, smiling so much that her gums showed, I knew you must love only me, pimp, thank you! Well, go upstairs and rest. Rupert urged again. Anna stood still and opened her arms with a beep, I want you to hold me too. The shock of seeing Rupert carrying Jurrian outst night was too much for her. So when she seized the opportunity, of course, she wanted Rupert to hug herself too. Rupert, however, pushed back, Im very tired now, plus Im still a patient, Anna, you dont want me to be exhausted either, wait forter, Ill definitely hug enough. When? Anna asked. Rupert thought carefully, then replied, Soon, just recently, I will hug you properly. Having received an answer that satisfied her, Anna finally went back to her room to rest. Last night, she did not sleep the whole night, plus the big stone fell from her heart, she slept very well. When she opened her eyes again, it was already dark. Her stomach was desperately singing a hunger song, forcing Anna to get up for food. Just as she turned over and sat up, the maids respectful voice came from outside, Mrs. Rupert, you are finally awake, do you want to eat now? Oh, yes! Anna agreed in a daze.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The maid immediately Ning opened the door and came in with a tray full of meals. Braised pork, fried pork liver, and even sliced sheeps heart after infusing with sheeps milk, were piled up to the brim. Anna opened her mouth wide andughed, This is too much, I only have one mouth and one stomach, I cant eat this much. The maid replied, These are all arranged by Mr. Rupert, Mr. Rupert said Mrs. Rupert you need to replenish nutrition now, so you must eat these things, and asked us to keep an eye on you to eat more! Hearing this, Annas cheeks blushed a bit and she muttered in a low voice, Pimp is also really, why let them prepare so many meals. However, since it was Ruperts intention, Anna had to finish it! She picked up her fork and prepared to eat. She picked up her fork and was ready to start, but the fork circled around, but put it back again. Whats the matter Mrs. Rupert, are you still not too hungry? The maid asked with concern. Annas face was full of sadness, pointing to the meal on the table, All the meat dishes, I feel too greasy, I dont like it, you go make some vegetarian dishes for me! The maid also suddenly full of difficulties, But Mr. Rupert said, now Mrs. Rupert too your recipe to do ording to his words ah, he did not write in a vegetarian dishes, so we can not do ah. Anna almostughed, can not listen to himpletely, right, people should be meat and vegetarian ah, anyway, so I can not eat. Anna said, then put down the fork in her hand. The maids saw this, looked at each other and silently retreated. Chapter 2231: Anna threw up Anna was the only one left in the room. She waited for a good half day, but no maids came back. She was so impatient that Anna simply got up and walked downstairs to see what the maids were doing. When she reached the corner, she heard the maid on the phone. Yes Mr. Rupert, Mrs. Rupert does not want to eat such greasy food, I have moved you out, but it is still useless. I dont know what Rupert on the other end of the phone actually said, the maids face changed and she kept nodding her head and saying yes. Half a minuteter, he hung up the phone and wiped a sweat from his forehead in a panic beyond measure. Phew! The maid let out a long breath, What sins I have made, how to meet such a boss, want to raise the wife to fat donor heart, thene yourself ah, why let me follow wading in the muddy water. The more you think about it, the more angry you get, its really bad. What did you say? Anna suddenly opened her mouth and stared at the maid, You said Rupert is going to make me fat and white and then do what? Mrs. Rupert? the maid was so frightened that she dropped her phone and spoke in a stammering voice, I didnt say anything, Mrs. Rupert how did you suddenlye out? I helped you to go back to your room to rest! You just said that Rupert is going to let me donate my heart, right? Anna asked. The maid wanted to lie and say no, but she was panicked by Annas stare. Finally, she nodded her head, Yes, Mr. Rupert did say so, it has nothing to do with me, Mrs. Rupert, dont be angry. And dont me it on her. She was just a part-time worker, she didnt want to be involved in it! Anna did not say a word, turned around and went straight to her room. The maid was dumbfounded. No, what is this situation? Did Mrs. Rupert get so angry that she went to her room and cried? The more she thought about it, the more worried she was, so the maid hurriedly followed her to her room, only to find that Anna was stuffing food into her mouth. The food had been left for so long that it was already cold, plus it was a non-vegetarian dish with ayer of white oil solidified on it, a level that would make you feel greasy even if you looked at it. But Anna does not seem to feel the general, gorgeously eat,pletely do not care. Mrs. Rupert, dont eat it yet, it will spoil your body. The maid was frightened enough and rushed forward to stop her. Anna shook off her hand, her eyes were full of determination, I must eat, pimp wants my heart, then I have to gain weight quickly to achieve the effect he wants sooner, so that I can give him my heart sooner ah. Mrs. Rupert, the maids eyes are full of heartache, why are you hurting yourself like this, Mr. Rupert is so excessive to you, you should not give him your heart, if he, if he likes you, he will not want your heart! As a woman, the maid couldnt stand it and tried to seek justice for Anna. Annas hand grasping the pork knuckle paused for a moment. The womans heart is not only a heart attack, but also a heart attack. Even if he wanted to take away her heart, that is not harm. Almost like a self-anesthesia, Anna stuffed all the things on the table into her stomach. The result was naturally that she ate up. Just sitting there motionless, breathing is not good enough.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The maid was so frightened that she whispered, Mrs. Rupert, why dont I help you go out for a walk to eat? Otherwise, the way it is, Anna is really likely to be in the hospital. Anna herself was also very ufortable, so she nodded her head and agreed. Just after being helped up by the maid, her stomach churned uncontrobly. Annas face changed dramatically and she pushed the maid away and rushed into the bathroom, holding the toilet and vomiting. Chapter 2232: Do you want to lose all your efforts? The sound of vomiting made the maids heart seize hard, Mrs. Rupert, are you all right? The answer she got was an even more violent vomiting sound. It took a few minutes before the toilet flushed from the bathroom. Anna came out of it with a pale face and was assisted by the maid. Mrs. Rupert, you look very bad, let me take you to the hospital! The maid inquired. Anna waved her hand and tried hard to squeeze out a smile, Its okay, I just ate too much and thats why I threw up, Ill be fine after a while. What hospital, when the timees to find out what the problem is, let pimp worry how! The first thing you need to do is to create the appearance that you are not in trouble at all, so that you can let the pimp feel at ease with her heart. The maids saw this and looked at each other, no one dared to speak. But after Anna fell asleep, a maid couldnt resist, hiding in a corner, and quietly called Rupert. At that time, Rupert was in Jurrians hospital room.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Hearing what the maid said, his heart seized up, and his hands were unconsciously clenched into fists. Mr. Rupert, Mrs. Rupert is really bad now, youd bettere back and take a look! The maid persuaded. Rupert lifted his thin lips with difficulty and tried to say a good word. But at this time, Jurrian was like a snake, wrapped around Ruperts body, his tone arrogant and impatient, Why should I go back to see her ah, I am now injured, senior brother heartache me, to stay in the hospital to take care of me. But Miss Huisjen , the maid wanted to say something more. Jurrian interrupted her directly, his tone was cold, But what, if brother really want to go back, he would have gone back a long time ago, besides, she will soon donate her heart to brother, in the future, who will apany brother, you are still not clear? The words sounded light and airy, but they were actually full of threats. The maid couldnt help but shiver all over, no longer daring to say anything, speaking in a stammering voice, Okay, okay, sorry Miss Huisjen, I know. Jurrian smugly, hung up the phone. Almost as soon as he threw down the phone, he was choked by Rupert and pinned against the wall. Breathing was obstructed, and his cheeks began to change color. But Jurrian managed to squeeze out a smile and spoke intermittently toward Rupert, What, whats wrong brother, Im helping you! I dont need you to help me like this, just lie quietly in the hospital bed, the rest is not your concern. Rupert coldly warned. In the second before Jurrian died of asphyxiation due tock of oxygen, he let go of his hand and let Jurrian fall to the ground, covering his neck and coughing violently. He was too stingy to even give a look, and straightaway raised his steps towards the ward and walked out. Brother! Jurrian called out loudly to him, You want to go back to see Anna, right? You have persisted until now, if you go back now, you will lose everything, are you sure you want to go back? Hearing these words, Ruperts legs suddenly seemed to be filled with lead water, so heavy that he could not move a step. Jurrian then chased after him, If you hold back a little more, Anna will believe you are a bad person and leave you, victory is just around the corner. After a full half minute of silence, Rupert finally turned around slowly, without a trace of light under his eyes, I will hold back. In order to Anna can live well, he will endure. Thats right, brother. Jurrian scheme seeded, the corners of the mouth hooked up a smug smile, you just do not go back is not enough, quicklye over, I help you add wood to the fire ~ Chapter 2233: Is this the David I know Looking at Jurrians face full of smiles, Rupert felt harsh beyond belief. But his footsteps were still moving closer to Jurrians side. He had to get closer. Now Jurrian is his key pawn to ensure Annas survival! Soon, the night rolled on. Anna hadnt eaten since the time she threw up, but she couldnt stop vomiting. At first there was something to vomit, but then it was just some yellow-green stomach fluid that corroded her esophagus and left her lying half-dead in bed. When the maids saw this, they were all terrified. After repeatedly persuading Anna to go to the hospital to no avail, and after calling Rupert and not getting a solution, they put their hopes on Bonnie for help. Bonnie arrived in a hurry. When she found out that Anna had vomited after eating a bunch of greasy food, she was furious.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Do you have anymon sense, people who dont usually eat meat, suddenly eat so greasy, it is easy to get gastroenteritis, and may even be very sick! If something happens to Anna, can these people be held responsible? The maids were so frightened that they almost cried, their voices choked with sobs, We didnt mean to do it, and this recipe was given to us by Mr. Robertson, telling us to make it for Mrs. Robertson. They were just a few stinky part-timers, they didnt have that much power. Bonnie was even more angry, Then when you got the recipe, you didnt think something was wrong? Sense felt it. The maid shrank again. Bonnie then replied, So what, you guys obviously felt wrong, but you did it anyway, and waited until something happened toe to me, saying that you were also beat workers and had no choice? It is true that hit workers have little say. But that doesnt mean you cant get outside help. These people did not know to seek her help beforehand, but now they are thinking her up. You have the ability to always take responsibility! The maids all dropped their heads and didnt dare to look up at Bonnie as they scolded them. Bonnies anger was hard to quell, and she wanted to go on to reprimand. The bed, Anna reached out and tugged on the corner of her coat, her voice was hoarse because her stomach fluid had corroded her vocal cords, Dont argue, I took the initiative to eat, dont bother with them. Hearing this, Bonnies anger was instantly transferred to Anna. I havent had time to talk about you yet, you jumped out by yourself, all right, Anna, what kind of fool are you to do such a thing, do you have anymon sense! If you really want to eat so badly, why do you look so half-dead now? Anna struggled to open her mouth and squeezed out a smile towards Bonnie, I thought I was usually quite good at snacking, but when it came to eating, I suddenly became a weakling, which I did not expect. This still need to be expected? Bonnie is more angry, You do not like to eat those greasy meat things, why do you have to force yourself ah? Because Rupert wants me to get well so that I can donate my heart to him. Anna replied. With one sentence, all Bonnies words were blocked in her throat. This fool, why has not given up the idea! No, wait Bonnie finally reacted that something was wrong and her clear almond eyes were filled with disbelief, What did you just say, you said it was Rupert who told you to get well and asked you to donate your heart to him? How is this possible, this is not the Rupert she knows at all! Chapter 2234: Why did you come over Annas face but with a satisfied happy smile, Yeah, probably David figured it out, he can create more value in the world by living, theres not much use for me to live. What are you talking nonsense about. Bonnie wrinkled her willow eyebrows, Youre valuable and well worth living! Anna spread her hands innocently, But the truth is right in front of us, there is only one heart, either I live or David lives, David made the right choice, we should all feel happy. After a pause, Anna also asked Bonnie, Dont you want David to live? Of course Bonnie wants to! Rupert is her childhood friend, was raised together, the rtionship is very deep. How can she let Rupert die. But Anna is also very important to her. The heart and back of the hand are both meat, it is really difficult to choose. Although it is said that the heart and back of the hand are both flesh, but Anna propped up her arm to sit up, took Bonnies hand, poked in her palm, obviously the heart of the meat is a little thicker, must save one side then Thats where the meat is thicker. In her heart, Rupert is the piece of meat of the hand. Bonnie could not listen to it anymore, and her heart began to ache violently all over her body. She turned violently and headed out, Im going to go find Rupert right now and have hime over and talk about it face to face.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Dont go Bonnie! Annas voice was almost pleading, This is fine now, and I need you now, my stomach is killing me and I want to throw up, if you leave, who cares about me. That pathetic look defeated Bonnie. She had to give up and stay with Anna first. Thepany also drank saline and rinsed her mouth, and even asked the maid to do a massage. After tossing and turning for half a day, Anna finally gotfortable and drifted off to sleep. Without any hesitation, Bonnie immediately stood up and went outside. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. After assuring that this lie would not be discovered, Bonnie then went out and went to the hospital. Yes, although just promised Anna that she would not go to trouble Rupert. But now, Bonnie still broke her promise. The matter of Annas life and death, she can not not go to Rupert. On the way, Bonnie drove the car to one hundred and eighty mph, so fast that only a shadow could be seen on the road. The original half-hour drive took her less than 15 minutes to get there. Arriving at the hospital, Bonnie easily found Jurrians room. Before she pushed the door open and walked in, she saw a scene that shocked her. Rupert was actually holding hands with Jurrian and was sleeping on the head of Jurrians bed. The bright moonlight shining in through the white veil covered window, lined with some haze, making the rtionship between the two look intimate and ambiguous. The rtionship between them looks intimate and ambiguous. Anyone who looks at it, will have a sense that these two people are lovers instantly. A ball of anger, from Bonnies eyes burned up. Bang! She directly kicked open the door of the ward, strode in, and smashed the car keys in her hand hard on Ruperts face. Rupert was awakened by the pain, with a few moments of displeasure in his eyes. But when he saw that the person in front of him was Bonnie, his displeasure turned into panic and he hurriedly let go of Jurrian and put his hands behind his back, Bonnie, why did you suddenlye over? Chapter 2235: But he will die too! Bonnie slightly inclined her head and looked at the hand behind Rupert with a snicker in her heart. There is no silver in this ce, is there? Really Ruperts! If I didnte over, I really didnt know you were actually this kind of person ah, Rupert, didnt you say you hated Jurrian so much that you needed to sleep with your fingers interlocked? Ill exin this matter to youter. Rupert tried to muddle through. But at this time, Jurrian directly encircled his waist, eyes full of provocation, looked at Bonnie and said, Why wait forter ah Rupert, cant you say it now? Rupert stiffened, but did not push Jurrian away. He just lowered his voice to remind Jurrian, This is not the time for you to talk, Jurrian, stop it. Im not making a scene Rupert, Jurrian said with an innocent face, Im just stating the facts, sooner orter our rtionship will be discovered anyway, so why not tell them now, Rupert, didnt you promise me that you would be responsible for me? Responsible, responsible? Bonnie felt something wrong with her ears and almost lost her footing, What responsible, responsible for what? Mrs. Grant, you are already the mother of six children, dont you even know that? Being responsible, of course, means being responsible for my body, for my whole life! What! Bonnie got a bigger shock, Rupert, you slept with Jurrian? Isnt that disgusting! You dont even know how much Rupert has relied on me since he found out I was the trigger for his illness, and he cant wait to be with me 24 hours a day! Jurrian continued to speak.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She was full of shyness and freed one hand to pound her waist, I just cant keep up with my physical strength, if I keep going like this, Im going to be drained by Rupert. Bonnie: Ive seen brazen women, but Ive never seen a brazen woman like Jurrian. This kind of words, actually can also be very bashful to say out. Miss Huisjen, you really have no sense of propriety and morality, Rupert is Annas husband, is a married man, you are now this kind of behavior, called the third party to destroy other peoples families! Bonnie coldly reminded. Jurrian but still nd attitude, Why say so hard ah, I did not do anything, at most just join the family, I am Ruperts drug inducer, now the drug inducer also want to be filled with the third partybel? Other triggers certainly dont need it. But Jurrian is a third party. Such a brazen third party, Bonnie no matter how to reason is useless. She turned her gaze to Rupert, Are you really with Jurrian, Rupert, and what about Anna? Anna? Rupert bowed his head, his fine bangs hiding his eyes in the shadows, not really visible at all. He spoke slowly, without any emotional ups and downs, Anna has promised me that she will take good care of her health and then donate her heart to me. You really want Annas heart, Rupert, whats wrong with you, you know that without it, Anna will die. Bonnie questioned bitterly. Without any hesitation, Rupert asked her, Then you also know that if I dont get a heart transnt, I will die too, dont you? With one sentence, Bonnie was speechless. Chapter 2236: I’m sorry Bonnie All the questions revert back to the original point. Both the heart and the back of the hand are flesh, if one must give up one side, then how should one choose? Ruperts questioning continued, with a voice full of usation, Bonnie, to you, Anna is your best friend and should live, what about me, we grew up together and have experienced so much, have you not thought about it, to let me live? Of course I thought about it, I even looked for so many channels to match the heart, but I didnt find one. Bonnie hurried to exin. Rupert shook his head, No, you found it didnt you, and now the best heart for me is right in front of me, and if Anna donates it to me, I can live. After a pause and added, As for Anna, she volunteered ah, I will take her share and live well. No, thats not it. Bonnie took several steps backwards and shook her head desperately. Thats not true! If Rupert really just wanted to live with Annas share, then that would be fine. But now its Rupert and Jurrian getting together, and yet Anna has to give her life. Why? Anna wants to donate her heart to Rupert, who is full of her and loves only her, not to a man like you. Bonnie said.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She gave Rupert an indignant look, I dont know exactly what kind of person the illness has changed you into, but this is definitely not the Rupert I once knew, and Im going back to tell Anna now! Seeing Bonnie turn around to leave, Rupert immediately stepped forward to stop. Dont you go back and tell Anna, in three days, my heart surgery can start, Bonnie, we are childhood friends, you will stand by my side, right? No way! Bonnie sounded firm, Let you live with Annas heart and then fool around with someone like Jurrian, dont even think about it! Bonnie, are you really not going to help me? Ruperts voice was full of pleading, Just think of it as me begging you, for the sake of our past love, you help me this time. But no matter how he pleaded, Bonnies mind was very firm, I must go back and tell Anna to protect her heart, and definitely not to you. Hearing these words, Rupert suddenly changed his face. The face, which was already thin, now became hideously twisted, as if the devil had climbed up from hell. He gnashed his teeth towards Bonnie, Why must you do this to me, Bonnie, I am also your very important friend, why must you let me die! You forced me to do it, dont me me! Hearing these words, Bonnie realized that something was wrong, and the bad chill quickly climbed in her back, What do you, what do you want? I will not do anything to you, after all, Sebastian loves you very much, if I do something to you, Sebastian will definitelye to me for trouble, so, just please go to the suburban sanatorium for a few days, when I finish the operation, someone will pick you up. Rupert said. Bonnie instantly understood, You n to put me under house arrest, just to prevent me from tipping off? Yes, after all, for me, there is only this one chance to live. Rupert frankly admitted, Bonnie, I hope you can understand me. Without waiting for Bonnie to say anything else, Rupert raised his hand and shed the back of Bonnies neck with a hand sh. Bonnies eyes went ck, and the whole person knew nothing more. Chapter 2237: Don’t worry about her Bonnies whole body went weak and fell towards the ground. Rupert subconsciously tried to hold on. But he himself sickly, not only did not hold Bonnie, but also fell to the ground with him. Fortunately, Bonnie fell on top of him and was not injured. Hahahaha, Rupert, are you even weak to this extent now? Jurrian sat on the bed andughed unrestrainedly, You cant even hold a woman, but just now you were acting very fierce. Rupert coldly swept to her, Such a weak chicken, I did not also pinch you to death? Jurrian: Suddenly, I cantugh anymore! What are you standing there for,e and help. Rupert ordered in a low voice. Jurrian reluctantly got up and got out of bed, and helped to help Bonnie to the hospital bed. Rupert had just been exercising vigorously and a sweetness began to well up in his throat, and it took a lot of effort to force it down. He quickly gave Bonnie a checkup to make sure that there was indeed no injury anywhere, and only then called his assistant to take Bonnie to a suburban sanatorium. The assistant arrived quickly. Looking at the unconscious Bonnie on the hospital bed, her tone was full of worry, Do we really have to send her to the sanatorium, Mr. Robertson, this is after all Mr. Grants wife, just like this we are hiding, Mr. Grant will not be very angry ah? Thats not something you should consider as an assistant, just do what I tell you to do. Rupert ordered coldly. The assistant didnt dare to say anything else and obediently went to do as he was told. An hourter, the assistant called Rupert back, Mr. Robertson, its done, sent to the top floor of the sanatorium, and removed the curtains to prevent Mrs. Grant from escaping through the window, and extra men were sent outside to patrol. Very well, now forge another letter in my mothers handwriting, saying that she has taken Bonnie to the countryside to find some heirlooms for Anna, Rupert arranged methodically. Everything was arranged, and when it reached Sebastian, it became that Bonnie had apanied Mrs. Robertson to the countryside to give Anna the Robertson familys heirlooms. So sudden? Sebastian heard the assistants words, his handsome sword brows instantly knitted, Wasnt Mrs. Robertson still in hospital before, but she actually got well so quickly that she was able to walk on the ground and go to the countryside? The assistant is full of sweat, forced to put on a calm reply, Yes, itself is poisoned, of course healed quickly, and this time to go not long, three days. Got it. Sebastian nodded, Its hard for you toe over and run. The assistant quietly wiped a sweat, I should, the main countryside that ce often no signal, Mrs. Robertson and Mrs. Grant went very hurried, worried Mr. Grant you can not contact Mrs. Grant will worry, so Mr. Robertson specially asked me toe over to say. So thats how it is. Sebastian gave a hint and jumped to the topic, Rupert, how is it? Mr. Robertson he said its okay, and said that in three days, everything will be over. The assistant replied.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Three dayster Sebastian subconsciously clenched the Parker pen in his hand. Is that the time when it will bepletely over? Sebastians heart was full of mixed feelings as his best friend of many years was about to die. It took a long time to find his voice, I know, its hard for you toe over and run, Ill go over to your Mr. Robertsons at ater time. Okay, then Ill go first. Worried about more talk and more mistakes, the assistant wiped his feet and hurriedly slipped away. Almost as soon as the first foot left, Sebastians cell phone rang at the second foot. Looking at the caller ID, Sebastian once again tightened his brow! Chapter 2238: Leave it to me A name shed desperately on the caller ID. Anna. Whats wrong with these two, one just sent his assistant over to look for him, and the other called again. They really dont want him to have free time, do they? Sebastian raised his hand and squeezed his brow, but picked up the phone. I just asked Bonnie toe over and keep mepany for a while, and youre jealous and hiding her? When did I hide someone. Sebastian asked rhetorically. Anna thought he was pretending to be confused, and was furious, Youre still pretending to be stupid, just now, Bonnie said she went out to buy me cinnamon cake, but she never came back, and her phone couldnt be reached, so if you didnt hide her, who did? So you still dont know. Sebastian nodded, I didnt take the person, it was Mrs. Robertson, she took Bonnie to the countryside. Hmm? How can that be, my mother-inw she Anna subconsciously wanted to retort. She stopped mid-sentence and asked Sebastian tentatively, Well, do you know what my mother-inw took Bonnie to the country for? I only know that she went to prepare a surprise for you, but I dont know what kind of surprise. Sebastian answered. He actually knew the surprise, but if he told Anna, then the surprise Mrs. Robertson had prepared would be in vain. Anna muttered a few words before hanging up the phone.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Almost as soon as she took off the phone, the smile on her face tightened up and she swept over to the maid next to her. The maids didnt know what was going on and cowered like chickens on the chopping block, all scared out of their minds. Are you sure that Bonnie said she would be backter? Anna questioned. The maids nodded their heads like garlic, Its true, madam, if you dont believe me, you can go and watch the surveince in the vi, although there is no sound, but if you match the voice, you should be able to find out. Okay, I believe you guys. Anna nodded her head. After she finished, she turned around and walked towards the room. Several maids hurried to catch up with her, Mrs. Robertson, are you going back to your room again, are you not feeling well somewhere, or do you need us to call Mrs. Grant again now? Dont be so silent, it looks really scary! Anna turned her head and swept a nce at the servants, No, Bonnie will definitely contact me when she wants to, Im still a little ufortable so I want to lie down for a while, no one should disturb me. Oh, okay. The maid hurriedly nodded her head. Anna entered the room and swirled the door and locked it behind her. She hid in the bathroom and called Bruno. There is something I need to ask you for help. Bruno agreed without saying a word, Just say the word, sis, I promise to help you out. Anna was satisfied with the answer and told Bruno her purpose. Bruno lost his firmness, his tone became hesitant, Sis, this is not a bit too much, or you can ask me for something else? This, he really can not do ah! You cant do it but you have to, Bruno, I cant think of anyone else to ask for help except you. Annas tone was sincere, Can you help me this time? Bruno: After a long time of hesitation, Bruno finally gritted his teeth and agreed, Okay, Ill help you is, sister, leave it to me! Chapter 2239: George and Eric are back! At three oclock in the morning, Rupert finally dragged his exhausted body back to the vi. Only to learn that Anna had locked the door behind her from inside. Whats going on, did any of you make Mrs. Robertson angry? Rupert immediately asked, frowning. The maids looked at each other and shook their heads desperately towards Rupert, No Mr. Robertson, we didnt do anything, it was Mrs. Robertson who kept throwing up after eating something too greasy, she really didnt have the strength and thought our concern was noisy, so she locked herself up and went to sleep. After a pause and added, We were also worried that something might happen to Mrs., so we deliberately climbed up through the window and peeked in, and Mrs. Robertson was lying in bed sleeping, there was nothing unusual about it. Go get the spare key and unlock the door to the room. Rupert pinched his brow and ordered. The maid hurriedly did as he was told. When the key was brought over, the door to the room was opened easily. Afraid of waking Anna, Rupert did not turn on the light and walked in with his feet in the dark. When he arrived at the bedside, he found that Anna had actually wrapped herself in a nket, revealing only a little bit of her hair. She looked like she was sulking. Anna, Ruperts heart said it didnt hurt. He softened his voice as much as possible and coaxed, Dont be angry, its my fault for letting you eat such greasy things today, Ive adjusted the new recipe to make sure you eat a bnced diet in the future. Anna didnt say anything and kept the motion. Are you regretting making that decision now, if you think this is not worth it, you can regret it, I have no problem with it. Anna, if youre really angry, you can do whatever you want, but dont keep quiet like that, I know youre still awake. Rupert chattered on for a long, long time, but Anna just didnt respond at all. Helpless, Rupert had to get up, Ill go to the study to rest, you dont keep this action, youll suffocate. After he got up and left, he hoped Anna could lie down and rest properly. Anna didnt seem to hear anything and let Rupert leave. And after going to the study, Rupert began to feel doubtful about his n. Was it right to do all this? Anna really hates herself right now. He could barely resist the urge to pick up the phone and call Jurrian, saying he wanted to end the n. But the image of Jurrians smiling face came to his mind. That look was like a mermaidpelling sailors, deadly dangerous, Rupert, victory is at hand, if you cant hold on now, then your beloved Anna will die because of you, do you really want to see that happen? No! Rupert instantly calmed down. He didnt want that to happen! So, one way or another, he had to endure. Afternguishing in the study until dawn, Rupert got up again and went to the bedroom. To his surprise, Anna was already up, sitting at her dresser, quietly putting on her makeup.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. She had dressed herself beautifully, as if she was going out. Anna, are you going out to meet someone today? Rupert inquired. Anna turned her head and threw a meaningful look towards Rupert, Yes, George and Eric are back, Im going to have dinner with them, do you want to join them? Why are the two of them back? Rupert was a little surprised, Shouldnt they be in Europe on their honeymoon at this time? Yes, George and Eric were on their honeymoon. They couldnt get a marriage license in Weskiney, so they purposely went to Irnd to register and get a license, and didnt bother to do the wedding, so they used the money from the wedding to go directly to the honeymoon. The two of them send out photos of major attractions in their Facebook group every day, and all of them are kissing kind, as if they have to choke everyone to death with dog food. At first, people also jumped out to scold, and then also immune, directly open the group message do not disturb, not to see the heart is not bothered. A period of time did not look at the group news, did not expect the honeymoon has been finished? Chapter 2240: Is it not a happy day? Anna replied, Their honeymoon is not over yet, just heard that Bonnie and Sebastian are back in Willisto, and to thank the matchmaking pair, so they are looking for them for dinner. After a pause, he asked Rupert again, Theyre expecting to invite Bonnie and Sebastian today, do you want toe with me? I have to go to the hospital, another time, you guys have fun. Rupert declined. Anna oh so much and didnt push it. She put on her makeup, changed into a long in white dress, and went out. Rupert, on the other hand, stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window on the second floor and watched Anna drive away before pulling out his phone and turning on Sebastian. Sebastian, are you going to have dinner with George and Eric today? Sebastian wrinkled his eyebrows, Why, George did call me, but he hasnt said what it is yet. So the thing to say is to invite him to dinner? So, George and Eric are back in Willisto? Then we should indeed meet. Lets do it another time Sebastian, in fact, I have some tricky things I need your help to deal with, Im in a hurry, you can see George and Eric whenever you want, its okay to miss an appointment. Rupert said. Sebastian smiled, his heart sank hard down. So, was he specifically asked to help with the afterlife? When he thought of this, Sebastians eyes could not help but feel a little scarlet. The good thing is that he was able to keep hisposure and said in a deep voice, Okay, where are you, Ille to you. In the blink of an eye, the sun set in the west. Anna returned to the vi. She casually threw her bag on the sofa andid herself down on it, as if she had no bones, her whole body was softened into a puddle. The maid came up with concern and handed her a cup of herbal tea, Mrs. Robertson, youve been out all day, have some tea. The next second, Anna rolled over and sat up, looking very angry, Yes, Ive worked very hard, it was so hard to set up a party for everyone to have dinner, but David didnt go, and Bonnie and Sebastian didnt show up either, just me. You dont even know how much George and Eric are going overboard, making love in front of me, and it pisses me off! These two people have not seen each other for a while, they are really getting more and more mushy.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The maid hurriedly soothed, Mrs. Robertson dont be angry, why dont you go upstairs and lie down for a while, you should be morefortable after resting for a while? No, I have to eat, those two people stuffed my mouth full of dog food, so angry that I did not eat anything, now I am starving, I want to eat oil ssh noodles, with a lot of vinegar kind! Its sour and spicy, so its enjoyable. Mrs. Robertson, you used to hate eating sour food, whats wrong with you? The maid asked curiously. Was this really the Mrs. Robertson they knew? Anna herself rubbed her chin, then smashed her mouth and said, Thats right, I used to really hate eating this kind of sour stuff, did I break my stomach yesterday, so my taste has changed? Then should we go to the doctor? The maid asked with concern. Its really weird to suddenly change your eating habits. If you dont go to the doctor, it would be bad if something goes terribly wrongter. Anna waved her hand, No, its just a small problem, even if we have to go to the doctor, lets wait a few more days, this is not a good time. Ha? The maid felt very strange. Its just a doctors appointment, why pick a time? Its not a good time to go, its a good time to go. The door to the study upstairs opened and Rupert came out, his voice as gentle as ever, Whats the matter, you look so angry, are you unhappy with the meal today? Chapter 2241: Are there guests who are so shameless as you? As soon as Anna saw him, she immediately skimmed her lips and opened her arms for a hug. Come down quickly tofort me, or your wife will be depressed to death! Anna ordered. Rupert froze for half a second, but did as he was told. He went downstairs and gave Anna a big hug. Anna was like a giant tail-less bear, hanging on to him, and wouldnt let go. David, you have lost a lot of weight recently, you must eat more, otherwise when the timees for surgery, my heart is healthy, but your body can not load what to do? Anna admonished. Ruperts heart sank hard downward, and his voice became hoarse, Okay, I know. Then Anna got close to his neck and sniffed hard like a puppy, It smells like perfume, David, which woman have you been fooling around with! Dont make such a fuss, Rupert quickly found the point of conflict and pushed Anna away, his expression cold and annoyed, Its just the smell of Jurrians perfume, why do you look like you dont believe me. Annas eyes are full of disbelief, I havent said anything yet. But Rupert sophistry, but has said a lot of words. He even put the fault on her, thinking that she did not believe him. This is the way a man would behave if he had a ghost in his heart! Thinking of all the things that had happened in the past two days, Annas heart sank fiercely. It was a long time before she reopened her mouth, David, at our dinner today, there were only two people, George and Eric, do you know why, Bonnie and Sebastian were not there? Probably something came up. Rupert pretended to think, They cant easily go back to Willisto, they must have a lot of things to do, and its normal that they cant care to see Eric and George. Is that so? Anna nodded, Actually, I think so too. She stood up, pretending to be rxed and patted her somewhat wrinkled long dress, Then Ill go to my room first, lets bring the dinner directly to my room when its readyter, Im toozy to go downstairs again. Okay Mrs. Robertson, Ill go prepare it now. The maid hurriedly replied. Anna lifted her steps and took several steps forward, the person had reached the corner of the stairs, and suddenly turned her head to look at Rupert again. You know David, I will definitely give you my heart, you believe I must be the kind of person who will give it to you selflessly, right? Ruperts eyes filled with a gentle smile, Of course, I know, you love me so much, of course you want me to live. Anna opened her mouth and wanted to go on. But at that moment, the entrance door was pushed straight open, and two tall, handsome men walked in, pressed together muscrly, as if Siamese twins. Wow, what delicious food is your family cooking, it smells so good, give me one, no, make it two! You just eat, I need to lose weight, otherwise the couples clothes that I ordered before should not be worn. What to lose weight, you in my eyes, no matter what is the best-looking, try to ask who can find blonde blue-eyed handsome ah, in addition to me who else can be, I picked up a big bargain, okay, who dares to say you are fat, that is to question me, I fight with him!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. George suddenlyughed happily, you are the sweetest mouth, okay, okay, then I do not lose weight, I want two bowls, no, I want to eat three bowls! The two were making out like no one was watching, leaving Rupert and Anna speechless. It was only after a long time that Anna remembered to spit on these two people, Can you have a little sense of proportion in other peoples homes, are there any guests who are so shameless and take the initiative to eat three bowls? Chapter 2242: Why scare me with the coffin When they heard Annas voice, the two of them quickly turned their heads. After ncing towards Anna, they continued to look at each other with deep affection, Whats the rtionship, we are so familiar with each other, why see outside treating us as guests, just as family members. Try family members eat three bowls, whats wrong with that? Anna: The fist really tightened and tightened, and only then did not smash into George and Eric. Finally, the oil-poured noodles were eaten together with GeorgeEric. Anna sat across from them and inquired in a muffled voice, Why did youe to my house, Ive seen enough of you today, Im a little sick to my stomach. I didnt want toe, but I lost my passport, I couldnt go to the hotel, I called Mr. Grant, Mr. Grant said he had something to do, so I had no choice but toe to you. George shrugged his shoulders and said. Anna reached out and pointed to Eric, He bought a house in Willisto, why dont you go back to your love nest! Georges eyes widened as soon as the words left his mouth, Are you kidding me? Weve been away for so long, our house has been unupied, its full of dust and germs, it would kill us to live in it. Unlike Annas ce, there is a maid responsible for cleaning every day, as clean as possible. Eric followed George this time, cheeky also thickened a lot, squeezed out a smile to look at Anna, just two days, wait for Georges passport to be reced we will go to a hotel. Okay! Anna is not really trying to drive them away. The voice is dull and muffled, but the tone has softened, Stay as long as you can, the room is empty anyway. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Why so strict, there are conditions, we are all friends, no need to be like this, right? Georges smile instantly pulled down. Seeing Annas serious expression, he finally lost the battle and raised his hands high in surrender, Okay, okay, I promise, I promise, okay, so tell me, what are the conditions? Anna cleared her throat before she opened her mouth, You can live here, but you cant make noise, especially the nuisance kind. Pfft. George did not hold back andughed out loud, You have said it is noise, noise must be a nuisance ah, why do you need to deliberately emphasize. The next Eric red face tugged him a little, lowered his voice, Anna means, let us night ahem, that what. After hearing the exnation, George also reacted. The two of us are newlyweds, the blood is fresh, how can we bear it? If you cant stand it, get out! Anna deliberately spoke fiercely. Okay, okay, lets hold back, hold back, okay? George could only nod desperately and muttered in a low voice, Really, I have to be an ascetic when I arrive at your house, so bitter.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Although very dissatisfied, but the two still stayed. Just not long after entering the room, they ran upstairs to find Anna, There is only one quilt inside the room, you want us to endure, at least give two quilts, right? Otherwise we are lying together, inevitably will be physical contact, it is difficult to hold. Anna: Hold back hold back, these two people are good friends, can not punch. Forced to squeeze out a smile, Anna led George to the grocery room, Find it, there are new quilts inside. The actual fact is that George just walked in, then flew out, wide-eyed and very frightened, Did you do it on purpose Anna, I just want a bed quilt only, you do not need to take the coffin to scare me! Chapter 2243: So it’s the coffin? George stammered, causing Anna to roll her eyes. What nonsense, if I scare you, I will directly stuff you into the coffin, need to buy a coffin specially for you? Its not for me, its for you. Georges voice had changed its tone.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Anna hadnt heard it yet, Eating my food and living my life, and now you want to curse me, George, doesnt your conscience hurt! No! George was so anxious that he stomped his feet, Im serious, this coffin is bought for you, the words are engraved on it, you can see for yourself! The exnation is not clear, George simply dragged Anna to the front, to facilitate a clear look. In the grocery room, there is a coffin with a ck body, in the dim light, looks particrly gruesome. And the foremost position, with the sprinkling of gold engraved, the words Anna, beloved wife. Blink unlike anything else, so that Anna instantly froze in ce and did not respond for a long time. Are you sick, but I see you alive and well ah, good reason why you want to buy a coffin to put in the house? George asked next to him. Anna was unresponsive, as if she were a statue. George reached out and pushed her, Say something, hey hey hey! It was clear that he didnt use much strength to push her, but Anna seemed like a kite with a broken string and fell straight down to the side. Fortunately, George used himself as a meat cushion, allowing Anna to fall on his own body without injury. The not-so-subtlemotion attracted Eric, who was waiting in the room. George, Anna, what are you doing? Eric appeared in the doorway, full of shock, And this coffin, whats going on again! Dont stop talking nonsense, hurry up and help ah, Im going to be crushed to death. George said with a face full of pain. Eric hurried to help, will Anna help to the side of the soft rattan chair to sit down. Clearly not much action, but tired and panting. Anna are you recently gained weight, why so heavy ah, pressed on me when I thought it was a big mountain. George rubbed his chest, which was vaguely painful, and spat. At the same time looked Anna up and down, the tone of voice is full of wonder, should not ah, you look just over ny pounds, is there a part of you invisible, the actual three hundred pounds? No, three hundred pounds may even this effect, it has to be five hundred pounds! George was still chattering away when his mouth was suddenly covered. Eric shook his head toward him, his expression te serious, Look at Anna, a lost soul, so there is no difference with the dead, pressed on your body of course heavy. Then what to do? George was full of panic, Is she going to die! Just because he just said a few heavy words? If he had known this would happen, then he would not have said anything. George wanted to give Anna a few kowtows, Auntie, I was wrong,e to your senses, dont scare me, if you dont want us to live here, well get out now, you hurry up ande back to life. Its not really dead, Eric exined, its just a lost soul, what did you guys do just now to get her very stimted? At these words, George began to think carefully. Soon his eyes fell on the coffin in front of him, pointing to tell Eric, This should be it! Anna suddenly became like this after she knew she had a coffin. After saying that, George suddenly realized, So all is the problem of this coffin? Chapter 2244: That’s all I pretend Eric nodded his head with a stony face, That should be right. He justnded on the ground, George will wind and fire rushed out. Within two minutes and back again, with a kitchen knife in his hand. Eric was frightened enough, What are you doing, a kitchen knife for a good reason, you want to kill? Georges expression was grave, his eyes were fixed on the coffin in front of him, and he gritted his teeth and said, Im going to cut this coffin so Anna will wake up. Yes, in Georges perception, Anna must have been affected by this coffin. So after seeing this coffin, she was instantly seized and then lost her soul. This kind of thing, which he had seen many times in Weskineys movies, was a kind of witchcraft. Weskineynd is vast, there are many unexinable things, this kind of witchcraft is one of them. He understands it all! Dont worry, after I chop this coffin, Anna will be fine. George said confidently. Eric: Good talk, finally stopped George, Is there a possibility that its because Anna cant ept that she suddenly has a coffin, so shes lost her mind like this? You mean, Anna didnt know she was sick and dying, only to be told by me that she was suddenly as distraught as death? George asked. ThenC Then he was too damned! George wanted to p himself twice. He had to send Anna to the grocery room, and now he sees this coffin! And George has heard that many patients are overwhelmed by their own psychological suggestion. For example, a healthy patient, because the doctor took the wrong case, was told that it was advanced liver cancer, and as a result, went home and died within two days, and the symptoms before death were actually exactly the same as those of advanced liver cancer. This is all due to psychological implication. If Anna also because of his words have a what three short George did not dare to think about it, I will go to Rupert now, let hime over to help, we will think of a solution together. Pulled his leg and turned to go, but behind him came Annas voice, No need to go. Anna, youre alive, h h h, youre awake ah! George was so excited that tears wavered in his eyes, I was scared to death, you looked really scary just now. What scary, obviously nothing happened. Eric rounded up the words and passed a wink towards George, Anna, see that coffin, thats actually our prospective Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Eric wanted to say that it was a scare that they had prepared to scare Anna on purpose. I hope this will fool Anna! Before she could say anything, Anna took it in one breath, Thats a gift I bought for myself. Ha? You bought yourself a coffin, as a gift? George could not understand. Anna expression but nd iparable, even the corners of the mouth hooked up a faint smile, Yes, I bought a coffin, coffin means promotion and wealth well, I now also have nothing to do, it is ready to go to the examination into the government work unit, but only a small grassroots, so I want to buy something to figure a good moral. After saying that also looked at George, just scared you, it seems that my acting skills have grown oh. She was full of bashful appearance, and no wed words, sessfully deceived George, Eric two. George even began toin, What, so it is to scare me ah, I thought it was real, you can not make such a scary joke ah, just now I almost thought, should not go to your funeral thanks. Chapter 2245: Wrong Trust Anna always had a smile on her face. Let George spit, to the end of a yawn, Okay, who let you guys have to live in my house, scare you, as a rent collection, quilt here, you guys hurry to go rest. The quilt was stuffed into Georges arms, and Anna waved towards them.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. George was indeed tired of tossing and turning. Holding the quilt, he was ready to leave, but was stopped by Anna again. About the coffin, you must not talk to David oh. Anna reminded. Anna reminded, and yfully tongue towards them, After all, David is a doctor, do not believe in these, then scold me will be bad. Okay, well help you keep it a secret. Eric nodded his head to agree. The two of them went back to the room, George hugged the quilt and wrapped himselffortably in it. He couldnt wait to fall asleep the next second, but suddenly remembered he hadnt showered yet. Eric is a very screwed up person, and after being together, no matter what happens, no matter howte it is, he will always ask him to take a shower. If he iszy and doesnt move, he simply gets on, digs him out from under the covers, and then takes him to the bathroom for bathing services. George was tired today, toozy to move on his own, so he simply nestled under the covers and waited for Erics bathing service. But wait and wait, are almost asleep, Eric side but no response at all. Its not normal, right? George raised his head and found Eric standing in the doorway, his eyebrows locked, as if he was very puzzled. What are you thinking about, its sote, dont you want toe to bed? George inquired. At that, Erics gaze only fell on George, Dont you think its strange? Strange what? George inquired. Eric replied, Anna asked us to keep the coffin a secret, but she put the coffin in such a conspicuous grocery room, so that people wille in and out every day, so someone will definitely tell Mr. Robertson ah. But Anna asked them to keep it a secret. This makes no sense! Thats what youre doing. George rolled on the bed, Whats so strange about that? Since Anna can ask us to keep it a secret, she can ask the servants to keep it a secret as well. As for Rupert, he has a lot of things to do every day, how can he go to a ce like the grocery room? Its normal to be hidden from the public. But Eric still feels that something is wrong. The words just a head, was George interrupted, Okay, why you so many questions ah, hurry over to serve me a bath, you still want to sleep or not ah! Its almost twelve oclock in the morning, and as usual, Eric should have gone to bed long ago. Moreover, Georges words obviously meant something else. Erics attention was distracted, his throat rolled up and down, and he took a big step towards the bed. Inside the second floor grocery room, Anna was still sitting dumbly in the soft wicker chair. She had the unrealistic feeling of a dream. From the moment she saw the words on the coffin, she had been dreaming that her soul was detached from her body. The soul is detached from the body, how can not catch back into the body. Only, when George said he was going to Rupert, she briefly came back to her senses, and I dont know where she got the sense and strength to support her to act as if nothing was wrong in front of the two men. When the two men left, the soul drew out again. She stared dead at the coffin in front of her. Stretching out her hand, wanting to touch it, but not daring to do so. Fear, trepidation and a deep weave of aggravated pain enveloped her in it. Let her not even notice, above her head, the monitor is emitting a dark red signal light. Chapter 2246: Love Breakfast The surveince screen in the grocery room was transmitted directly to Ruperts study. He quietly looked at the image of Annas appearance, his eyes scarlet iparable, heartache to the extreme. I cant wait to rush over and hug Anna right now. But he couldnt do that. This is thest step of the n. And now, it was done very sessfully. Anna believed that he had no good intentions and had even prepared the coffin after using her heart. All she needed was one more reason to do so, and Anna would immediately leave him and run far away, never to see him again. How nice. Having done all this, there was a sudden feeling of relief. The corners of Ruperts mouth lifted up in a faint smile, although there was blood gushing out along the upturned slit. He lifted a hand to wipe it off without a care and dialed a phone. Rupert, youre calling me sote? Jurrians voice came daintily, Did you miss me? The next time the poison in your body will strike is tomorrow at 12:00 noon, before that, go to the vi in the suburbs and help me release Bonnie unintentionally, Rupert said. At that, Jurrians end was silent. The first thing you need to do is to find me in the middle of the night, cant it be because of other things, Rupert, in your eyes, I only want the antidote? You dont want the antidote, do you? Rupert asked rhetorically, answering dryly, Well, Ill get rid of all the remaining antidotes in my handster. Wait Rupert! called Jurrian hurriedly, I know, I will go to the suburban vi tomorrow and follow your n. Beep-beep-beep. Rupert hung up the phone. Jurrian on the other end clutched the phone, so hard that the veins on the back of his hand burst out. Damn it! Why did she try so hard for Ruperts sake, but she couldnt get a response? Rupert, its almost dead, cant you see that Im the one whos really good for you? Jurrian murmured in a low voice. The night breeze was sent into the ward through the half-opened window, blowing the broken hair in front of Jurrians forehead. Her ghastly smile could be seen faintly. Its okay Rupert, wait for tomorrow, tomorrow you will know who is the one who loves you the most. The day and the night turned to the next morning. Rupert himself went to the kitchen and made a nice breakfast. George was the first one to get up, and when he saw the table full of good food, he jumped on it, Wow, Mr. Robertson, you are too polite, we are all friends now, no need to be so generous with hospitality. Yes, next to it is imported cantaloupe, you will have a better taste with it. Rupert said with a smile. George immediately stuffed several pieces in his mouth and refused with his eyebrows flying in excitement. He also didnt forget to greet Eric, Come over here and try it, its more vorful than the local ham we eat in Spain, have some more. Eric was forced to stuff several pieces of ham in his mouth. After chewing and swallowing, he first expressed his appreciation and affirmation. Following that, his eyes fell on Rupert and sincerely suggested, Mr. Robertson, dont give us any more work, sit down and eat something yourself, you really have lost a lot of weight after not seeing you for a while. Its okay, youll put on weight after today. Rupert replied, but his gaze crossed Eric to look back, Anna, you are up,e and eat the loving breakfast I prepared for you.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2,247: Only Anna can drink! If it is usually Rupert said this, Anna must be very touched, immediately flew over, like a ko, hanging on Rupert, sticky and sweet to say David you are very good. But today, Anna only felt a vague chill in her back. She stood at the corner of the stairs and stared at Rupert. A long stare, without a word. Whats wrong, looking at me like that,e over for breakfast. Rupert extended the invitation again. He even went forward and tried to pull Anna downstairs. But in his hand, he was still holding the long, shiny, sharp knife for cutting ham. Anna subconsciously took a step back, but forgot that it was on the stairs, tripped on her heels, and fell directly on the steps. Hahahahaha, let you eat a breakfast, to be so excited! Georgeughed out loud, Look at your no-good look, you cant even stand up when you hear about the love breakfast. Yes, yes. Anna replied, quickly stood up and brushed herself from Ruperts side to go downstairs. She moved quickly as if she was afraid that Rupert might catch up with her. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Once Anna, is sure to cling to their own dead. But now The idea of this, suddenly calm down again. Anna began to fear himself, which is good, this proves that the n has seeded another big step. Rupert collected his thoughts and went back to the table. Anna sat across from him, distracted, grabbed a slice of toast and shoved it into her mouth with each stroke. What nutrition can you get from eating toast? Anna, try this bowl of silver ear soup, I got up early in the morning to make it, its delicious. Rupert said, cing a bowl of softly simmered silver ear soup in front of Anna. I dont have much appetite. Anna shook her head, indicating that she didnt want to eat. Ruperts tone was a bit pleading, Eat a little bit, Anna, this is what I prepared for you, if you dont eat it, wont you be too disrespectful to me? Ill eat it if she doesnt, George said stupidly, already reaching out towards the bowl of silver ear soup, I also have a special sweet tooth, especially silver ear soup. Who told you to touch it? Put it down! Ruperts expression was instantly hideous, and he roared towards George. George froze in ce and hurriedly put down the silver ear soup. When he came back to his senses, he was furious, Its just a bowl of silver ear soup, why are you so mean and mean to me, Mr. Robertson, its not that bad! Rupert took a deep breath and quickly regained his gentle look, Sorry, its just that I prepared this bowl of silver ear soup for Anna on purpose, so I dont want to give it to anyone else, you can have something else. I know, I know, spreading dog food to feed me, right? Dont even think about it, today Ill eat ham until Im full! George forgave Rupert instantly. Rupert smiled and looked at Anna again, pushing the bowl of silver ear soup closer to Annas fingertips, Try it Anna, I prepared this for you myself. The more he smiled, the colder Annas heart became. This was definitely not the Rupert she knew! There was something wrong with this bowl of silver ear soup, wasnt there?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Anna wanted to ask this question directly, but when she saw Ruperts smile on his face, she couldnt help it. Taking a deep breath, she picked up the bowl and prepared to feed it to her mouth. At that moment, her hand suddenly slipped, and the silver ear soup spilled onto the floor, soiling her housecoat. Why are you so careless? Youve gotten it all over your body. Rupert spoke gently, Go upstairs and change your clothes. Anna nodded with relief and got up to walk upstairs. She nodded her head and got up to go upstairs, but after two steps, she heard Rupert speak again, Hurry down after changing, Ill give you a new bowl of silver ear soup, waiting for you to drink it. Chapter 2,248: Can’t hide at all Annas footsteps slightly paused, followed by walking faster. She did not dare to stop, afraid that her eyes were red and Rupert saw her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It was not until she returned to her room and locked the door that her tears fell in torrents. If it was just a suspicion, now, she waspletely sure. Silver ear soup, there must be something wrong! If it was the usual David, when she spilled the silver ear soup, the first concern must be whether she had burned. The first thing he would have done is to ask her to go back and continue to drink the silver-ear soup after changing her clothes, not like today. What is the problem in the silver ear soup? Anna didnt dare to think about it, thinking about it would only mess up her brain, her whole body cant control the trembling. With what was left of her sanity and calmness, she dialed a phone number to Sebastian. After a short beep, Sebastian picked up the phone, Anna, early in the morning, whats up? Call me every half hour, if I dont pick up, that means something happened to me, you can track the cell phone signal, right, I have a spare phone, send you a text messageter, you remember to locate, so you can find me. Anna said. What are you talking about? Sebastian felt a little baffled but concerned, Is something wrong, who kidnapped you? Anna pulled up the corner of her mouth bitterly. Who would believe it, her favorite and once most loving Rupert, was now acting like he was going to kidnap her. If she told Sebastian, Sebastian would think that she was dreaming, too! Anyway, just do it. Anna said. She hung up the phone, fished out her spare phone, sent a text message to Sebastian, and hid the phone in thepartment of her dress. Just as she did so, there was a knock on the door, and the door handle was pressed down. The good thing is that Anna locked the door in advance, the door can not be opened at all. Anna, its me. Ruperts charming, low voice rang out, Open the door. Anna adjusted her breathing, walked over and opened the door. Rupert walked in with a dissatisfied face and looked around before his eyes fell on Anna, Why are you so slow, and lock the door, are you guarding against me? Of course not, Anna replied, I was worried that George might barge in, hes never been very discreet, what if he happens to see me changing, you dont want your wife being watched, do you? Of course. Rupert nodded, So Im going to hide you from anyone. Hide in what ce? Rupert thought seriously and told Anna, Hide in a ce that only I know, that ce is dark, full of darkness, but outside there will be my words written in sprinkles, of course, at that time you will not be afraid of the darkness, because I will make you a fearless existence of darkness. These words instantly made Anna think of the coffin. It was ck and full of darkness. As for making her a being without fear of darkness, it means to make her a ghost, of course a ghost is not afraid of darkness! David, Annas voice gradually dried up and opened her red lips with difficulty, you know that if you want my heart, I will give it to you without hesitation, right? So, dont do those inexplicable things. She would willingly give this heart without any effort from Rupert for that. And dont scare her as you are doing now. Chapter 2,249: Don’t scare him But Ruperts expression panicked, Why are you asking this all of a sudden, did someone at the hospital say something to you? Anna keenly caught the point, Will the hospital people say anything to me? Nothing! Rupert denied it, and circled Anna into his arms, Of course I know you will donate your heart to me, dont worry Anna, I will use your heart to live. Without giving Anna a chance to say anything else, he already gently took Annas hand, Come on, lets go downstairs and have some silver ear soup. Anna did not say a word and let Rupert take herself downstairs. George and Eric had already disappeared. While she was changing her clothes, Rupert made an excuse to send them out the door. Drink up, and when youre done, Ill take you somewhere. Rupert said. Looking at the bowl of silver ear soup that was still steaming in front of her, Anna didnt hesitate anymore and picked it up and drank it all. Rupert nodded with satisfaction, Good girl, Anna, youre my good girl, Im going to the car now, just change your shoes and wait for me at the door. Okay. Anna agreed. She went to the foyer and took a pair of boots to change into, but she couldnt pull them up. I think the zipper needs some lube, the maid guessed, Wait a minute, maam, Ill find it for you now. Anna refused, Isnt there soap in the bathroom, a little bit of it will have the same effect, Ill just get it myself. She lifted her steps and walked towards the bathroom. Then, under the pretext of soaping the zippers of her boots, she plopped down on the toilet and vomited up all the silver ear soup she had just drunk. After doing this and walking out again, Rupert had alreadye over to her. Anna, what have you been doing in the bathroom? Rupert stared at Anna and asked in a stern voice. Anna is full of distress, I recently eat ording to your request, put on a lot of weight, the zipper of the boots can not be pulled up, well with the help of soapy water, barely pulled up.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. If you cant wear these shoes, you can get a new pair. Ruperts eyes gentle down, Or go buy you a new pair. Anna lowered her pupils to keep herself and Rupert from looking at each other, No, I just like this pair, Im a one and done person, if these shoes werent so bad that they couldnt be broken, I would never throw them away. Rupert didnt notice the remark. He pulled Anna outside, Youre still my wife, so you can spend my money however you want, dont ever save me any money, why? What aboutter? Anna opened her mouth and asked, After that Im not your wife anymore. This question caused Rupert to stare. The whirlwindughed and changed his mouth to exin, Why? You will always be my married wife, dont think blindly, hurry up and get in the car, we still have very important things to do today. Anna heard these words, her heart had chilled most of the time. Will always be his wife? Of course! Even if she dies, the title of her married wife will not be erased, but the real Mrs. Robertson, but can be someone else. Even Rupert ended the conversation so perfunctorily, only for the sake of that so-called very important thing. Annas mind was in a mess, but she followed Rupert to the car. The moment she got into the car, she couldnt help but mock herself. Probably people are so cheap, until they see the end with their own eyes, they refuse to die. Just like her now, she has obviously found out so many things wrong with Rupert, but there is still a voice in her heart saying to her. Perhaps, David still loves her. Chapter 2250: This is all fake, right? Anna thought, but consciousness began to blur, hands and feet also gradually weak, can not use the strength. Even her tongue began to be paralyzed, and she could not open her mouth to speak. She stared in horror and turned her head to look at Rupert. Rupert, however, acted calmly, and his voice was gentle andpelling, Its okay Anna, sleep on, sleep on, everything will be over. The bowl of silver ear soup, there is really something wrong! She hadnt eaten all of it for long and was still dizzy, if she had eaten all of it, she would have fallen into aa by now. Anna thought, biting the tip of her tongue, using the pain to keep herself awake, and pretending to have fainted. With her eyes closed, she didnt know where Rupert had driven the car to. After a long, long time, Rupert finally stopped the car, went around to the passenger side, and carried her down. Immediately someone came to help, Mr. Robertson, you are finally here, we thought this operation will not be done today! How can I not do it? This is my chance to live. Isnt there an old saying that you have to grasp the opportunity yourself? Rupert said. Yes, yes, yes, the operating room is ready over there, go over there now and perform the operation. The man echoed. Lets go. There was joy in Ruperts voice. Anna felt herself being moved onto a single frame bed and then moved, closer towards the operating room. Soon, the jacket was removed from her body and the rest of her clothes were stripped off along with her and reced with a lighter dress. By the faint smell of disinfectant water, Anna could tell that this was the surgical gown to be worn to enter the operating room. So, Rupert had brought her to the hospital for a heart transnt? She had long promised to give Rupert this heart, so why did she have to do it so mysteriously, as if she was afraid she would regret it. Anna couldnt understand, but she didnt want to open her eyes. This heart, if Rupert wants it, then take it! Shey quietly, letting the nurses manipte her. And the nurses in front of her were chatting feverishly. Hey, Mrs. Robertson is so miserable, so healthy, yet shes going to be donated her heart, and shes not even thirty years old, and shes going to die. Yes, and to donate her heart in this way, if she knew the truth, she would be very sad, right? The truth? Anna frowned inaudibly on her willow eyebrows, eager to ask what the truth was. In fact, she didnt even need to ask, the nurse went on to say. Keep your voices down, if Mr. Robertson hears you, youll all be out of Willisto. Mr. Robertson and that Jurrian together, in order to be together, want to use Mrs. Robertsons heart to renew life, but also worried that Jurrian will be in front of Mrs. Robertson, have no choice but to advance the heart transnt operation. Mrs. Robertson is too miserable, obviously willingly, but was soatose to get over, Mr. Robertson just now also dislike it, said Mrs. Robertson always stay upte, the heart is not as good as he thought.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Several nurses chatted, their voices full of pity and heartache for Anna. But they were just humble little nurses, unable to do anything. They even had to be Ruperts aplices on the operating table. Shaking their heads, the nurses prepared to send Anna to the operating table. But turning their heads, they found that Anna had sat up from the single-frame bed, her eyes were scarlet, and in her eyes were raging tears, No way, you guys are lying to me right, this is all fake right?! Chapter 2251: Where is Anna person! Anna, who suddenly got up, directly stunned several nurses. Mrs. Robertson, arent you already unconscious, how could the nurse stammered and spoke. The words have not finished, Anna has grabbed her arm, talk ah, and this is all a lie to me right, right, right! The nurse was in so much pain that her eyes burst into tears, Mrs. Robertson, can you please let go of me first, Im really in pain. Not exaggerating at all, both of her arms seemed to be mped by iron hooks, tearing her heart and lungs in pain. The nurse could not say anything other than shouting in pain. When the other two nurses saw this, they were so scared that they directly pulled their legs out and ran away. If you dont run, youre probably going to die from the pain of having your arm pinched like this, right? When she couldnt get a response, Anna simply dumped the nurse and rolled out of bed, ready to go to Rupert and ask him a clear question face to face. How could Rupert, who loved her so much, have fallen for Jurrian? They had sworn to the priest and God on their wedding day that they would love each other until the end of their lives. Rupert couldnt have lied! But the tears that kept rolling down her face showed the panic and sadness in Annas heart at this moment. Her vision was blurred and she stumbled forward. When she passed the corner, she was tugged by a hand and pulled directly into the next ward. Let go of me, Im going to find Rupert, Im going to ask for rification, let go of me! Anna, its me! A familiar voice came to her ears. Anna then came back to her senses, twisted her head to look at the person, tears rolling down her face more and more furiously, Bonnie, oooh, oooh, where have you been, I miss you so much, Bonnie, are you okay? Bonnie was up and out of breath and her hair was a mess, but she was fully dressed and in good spirits. Ive been imprisoned by Rupert all this time, and its a good thing that Jurrian ran to me just now to show off, so I found a chance to escape, Anna, time is short, you have to hurry up ande with me.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie said this, pulling Anna and then ready to leave. Annas feet seemed to be welded to the ground, let Bonnie how to pull are not moving. The pair of clear as the moon eyes, is painfully firm, No, I want to go to Rupert to ask a clear. What time is it, what to ask, lets go first, okay, what you want to know, I can exin to youter. Bonnie pleaded. Do not waste time at this time, or it will really be toote to leave. Why do you want to take me away, because Rupert is in love with Jurrian and wants to take my heart now in order to be with Jurrian, right? Anna asked. Bonnies expression paused, When did you know that? Just now. Anna replied, So it really is? Bonnie opened her mouth, but could not give an answer. She had known Rupert for more than twenty years and thought she knew Rupert very well, he was definitely not someone who could possibly do such a thing. But Rupert had literally imprisoned her, just to keep her from tipping off Anna. So for a while, Bonnie didnt know if it was true or not. When she was hesitating how to talk to Anna, there was the sound of hurried footsteps outside the door. Hurry up and look for it, Mrs. Robertson has run away! Mr. Robertson is already in the operating room, and said that if we cant get him a heart transnt today, well all be buried with him! Hearing these words, Bonnies heart was tightened again. I wonder how sad Annas heart really is at this moment. Wait, wheres Anna? Chapter 2252: Don’t give her a hard time With just a turn of her head, Anna disappeared from Bonnies sight. Bonnie was so anxious that her forehead was sweating and she looked around. The door of the ward was not opened, so where did Anna go? Bonnie searched around, but still did not find Annas figure. Finally, her eyes were on the bathroom in the ward. Could it be that Anna had gone here? She reached out and pushed the door in, Anna me ah! Before she could finish her sentence, Anna appeared behind her and pushed her in with a fierce hand, and sharply used a chair against the door handle so that Bonnie could not push the door open ande out. Bonnie: !!! This is too evil, Anna just hiding in the end where ah, how she did not find it?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. But right now is not the time to think about this. Bonnie desperately rapped on the door and shouted towards Anna outside the door, Anna, calm down, dont go to confront Rupert, let me out first, lets leave this ce, Ill take you to himter, you can ask whatever you want, okay? Im going to ask today. Annas tone was firm as ever. Throwing down these words, she directly opened the door and left. In the corridor of the hospital, a group of nurses and doctors were frantically looking for Anna, when they suddenly saw Anna appear, they directly froze in ce. What happened, Mrs. Robertson at this time should not have escaped from the hospital, how will still appear in this ce ah! Even, they are still shouting towards Anna in their hearts. Run! Or else they will really die! For a moment, the doctors and nurses were silent, trying to pretend that they didnt see Anna, so as to give Anna time to escape. But Anna walked straight up to the nearest doctor and opened her mouth to ask, Which operating room is Rupert in, please take me there. The crowd looked at each other, no one said anything, and no one made a move. Finally, a nurse couldnt help herself and rushed to Anna, Mrs. Robertson, youd better go, today Mr. Robertson is trying to take your heart, I have to tell you even if Im fired and cant mix in Willisto, you dont deserve to lose your life like this, run! The same woman, the nurse is too heartbroken Anna. Even if the husband cheated, in order to be with the mistress, but also want to cheat his wifes heart, so that his wife to pave the way for his so-called love. Why? So, she supported Anna to run away. But Anna just smiled towards her, Thank you, but can you please take me to the operating room, I want to see Rupert. Mrs. Robertson, he is going to kill you, why do you still want to go to see him ah, if you go, you really will not live! The nurse was stunned, unable to understand Annas brain circuit. Mrs. Robertson! Before Anna could finish, a fat-headed man with an eager look on his face rushed over from afar, Ive found you, pleasee back with me, the operation will start soon. Dean, how can you do this to Mrs. Robertson, shes innocent, she doesnt deserve to die. The nurse was furious and argued toward the dean. Snap! Without saying a word, the dean directly raised his hand and gave the nurse a p, the flesh on his face twitching, fierce and iparable said, Shut up, when this hospital can be your turn to interrupt this little nurse, you two, throw her out, donte to work from tomorrow! The implication is that the nurse was fired. The nurses eyes were all red, covering her high swollen cheeks, with tears and reluctance in her eyes, she did not move. The others didnt mean to move either. What are you waiting for? Hurry up and get her out of here! The dean urged again. Dean, Anna finally lifted her red lips, her voice was inaudible, Dont make things difficult for her. Chapter 2253: Until she forgives you Anna spoke, the dean immediately nodded and humbled herself, Yes, yes, Mrs. Robertson you have spoken, I definitely have to give face. After that, she red at the nurse, Youre lucky that Mrs. Robertson is speaking for you today, in the future, remember to keep your tail between your legs! After reprimanding the nurse, the dean once again showed a ttering smile, Then lets go Mrs. Robertson, dont make Mr. Robertson wait. Wait. Annas eyes dropped slightly and she spoke in a deep voice, I can go with you, but on one condition. The dean was stunned, Whats the condition, Mrs. Robertson? No firing her. Anna raised her hand and pointed to the nurse. This is a small request, the dean naturally agreed, Mrs. Robertson has asked, of course I can not fire ah, a small nurse, I can still tolerate. Not to say no to dismiss her, give her a promotion, so long as she is willing, I will let her be promoted to head nurse tomorrow! Anna refused with a shake of her head, Letting her jump to head nurse is like making her a target, you dont even have to fire her, those people will be able to squeeze her out. Heh heh, indeed it might be like that. The dean rubbed his hands awkwardly, his fat face apanied by a smile, Then continue to be a nurse, I promise I wont fire her. Anna nodded with satisfaction, Everyone present is a witness, and I also recorded what you just said and sent it to my brother, if hees to checkter and finds out that the nurse left, you should know the downfall. Dean: !!! What the hell, how could Anna know so well what he was thinking? Thats right, he was thinking of firing the nurse directly after Annas heart was removed and she died today. What does it matter? Its not possible that Anna wille back to haunt him! But never thought that Anna would actually think of using Bruno to pressure him. Bruno is a living person, and in Willistos position is not low, want to deal with him, simply do not be too easy. Two drops of cold sweat, slipped from the corner of the deans forehead, Yes yes yes, I know Mrs. Robertson, since I promised you, how could I possibly go back on my word. After saying these words, the dean wanted to take Anna and leave. If he didnt leave, he was going to lose his face in front of the nurses and doctors. However, Anna did not intend to let him go like that. She continued, I have not finished my request, not to fire this nurse, and, for that p you just now, apologize to her! The director smiled, instantly widened his green bean eyes, No kidding, what is my status, why apologize to her! He dared to talk nonsense in his hospital, and received a p, that is deserved! Anna is not forced, lowered her head, fiddled with her wedding ring, tone light, You can refuse to apologize, but I will also refuse to go to the operating room, Dean, do not let Rupert wait for ah. These words were said to Anna by the dean, but at this moment, were returned to him by Anna. It was like a dye house had exploded into a vat, and the deans face was colorful, not to mention how embarrassing it was. In the end, he gritted his teeth and apologized towards the nurse, Im sorry, it was my fault just now, I apologize to you, Im sorry! Anna gaze moved to the nurse, Are you willing to forgive him?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The nurse covered her face, already stunned by Annas operation, I I dont know. Dont know, that is not willing to forgive, Dean, re-apologize until she is willing to forgive you. Chapter 2254: Let’s go If it was just a shock just now, then at this moment, the deans jaw had fallen to the ground in shock. Mrs. Robertson! The deans face appeared red with anger, Please respect me, at least I am the president of this hospital, how can you bow down to an ordinary nurse again and again! If word gets out, he will not be the director anymore! Annas eyes are still cold, sweeping a nce at the dean, You also know that you want to save face, ah, the same people, you want to save face, does she not want to save face? But I have alreadypensated her ah, leaving her to continue to work as a nurse, and even said that she should be the head nurse, it is you who does not want to. The dean argued. I think you havent figured out that what she wants is not the job at all, its a sincere apology, you apologize, she forgives you, and the matter is settled, its that simple. Nothing roundabout, just a sincere and genuine apology. The dean is still puffed up, even the eyes have be horrible. The nurse is an ordinary person, where to see this kind of battle, scared to reach out and tug Annas coat corner, voice trembling, Mrs. Robertson, in fact, this will be fine, thank you. Dont ever mess with Deans bloody de because of her! Dont worry, Anna saw through her thoughts and raised her hand and patted the back of her hand, he wouldnt dare to do anything to me yet, you helped me, of course I have to help you too. The nurse lowered her head heavily, her voice a bit muffled, I didnt help you. Although she had tried to persuade Anna to leave, Anna was still standing here and willingly going to see Mr. Robertson in the operating room. No, it helped. Annas tone was firm, You let me know that in this world, there are still many strange and good people. Thats enough! After saying this, Anna once again turned her gaze to the dean, My time is limited, dean, you dont want to waste too much time on it either, hurry up and apologize. After a pause and added, No need to think of any tricks to bring me there directly by force, its useless, before you take me to the operating room, I can destroy this heart and make you into my murderer. Dean, what do you think Ruperts reaction would be if he knew you killed me with your own hands?Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. Anna did not say a single word of heavy words, but the dean still felt terrified, his whole body shivered, and a cold hair stood up on his back. If Anna really died in his hands Then Mr. Robertson will definitely kill him! Thinking of this, even if the heart is reluctant, the dean still apologized to the nurse again. This time, he even bowed ny degrees, so that the nurse could clearly see his already balding big head. Did you forgive him this time? Anna asked. Not wanting to make things difficult for Anna, the nurse nodded her head. Then she tugged on Annas arm, Mrs. Robertson, you helped me this time, I should help you too, Ill take you out of the hospital whenever you want, I know where to escape from, I wont get caught by everyone. Her voice was so small that the dean, who was close at hand, could not hear her clearly and scratched his ears in anxiety, What are you muttering to Mrs. Robertson about! The nurse straightened up, swept the dean a nce, and did not answer. Anna, on the other hand, said a thank you, then turned firmly to the dean, Come on, lets go see Rupert. Chapter 2255: What I Heard in Person The dean was overjoyed and hurriedly led Anna forward. The nurse still wanted to go forward to stop her, but she was yanked by the rest of the people. Dont go, do you really want to get screwed by the dean?Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Mrs. Robertson said that if he dares to fix me, he will get her brother to fix him, I believe Mrs. Robertsons words. The nurse said firmly. After a pause, she added, And Im just going along to check it out and promise not to do anything. Her voice was sincere, and since she did have Annas back, the crowd did not stop. They just did not forget to urge the nurse, You must not mess around, this is someones familys business, we have no right to interfere, not to mention, with our status, even if we interfere, it is useless. The nurse nodded her head and steadfastly went after Anna. At this end, Anna had already arrived outside the operating room door with the dean. Before she could speak, she heard a manic voiceing from the operating room, Why havent you found the person yet? Do you know how important this operation is to me? I dont care what method you use, now, immediately, immediately, go and find the person for me, if I die, all of you will be buried with me! The whirlwind was Jurrians delicate voice, Im sorry Rupert, it must have been because I identally let Bonnie go, and then Bonnie ran to the hospital to tip off, which is why my sister-inw noticed something and escaped. What does that have to do with you. Rupert became gentle, Dont me yourself Jurrian, I know you just want to go share the joy, after all Bonnie is my best friend, who knows Bonnie actually side with Anna, its really abominable! Also, you should not call Anna as sister-inw from now on, in my heart, you are the real Mrs. Robertson. Rupert, I knew you were the best. Jurrians voice was full of joy. And outside the operating room, Annas hands and feet were cold. So, Rupert was really in love with Jurrian and ready to be together, was he? If not, how could he still say those words without knowing that she was standing outside the operating room. And inside Ruperts words continued. He began to assure Jurrian, I will get Annas heart, and when Im healthy again, well have a wedding, and Ill give you the biggest wedding in the whole of Willisto, oh no, the whole of the world! Isnt that not good, although you and Anna divorced, and Anna also passed away, but her family is still around, ah, they will definitelye to trouble you. Jurrian asked worriedly. Rupert coldly snorted, That family of theirs is not my opponent, since I can get Anna dead, of course, I can also get rid of them all together. What?! Hearing this, Anna was even more unsteady on her feet. It was not enough to kill her, but now she was even ready to extend her ws to her family? Anna could not suppress her anger and pushed the door open, ready to rush in and question Rupert. At that moment, there was another banging noise from inside, apanied by Ruperts angry roar, What are you still doing, hurry out and find someone for me! A few nurses, bruised and swollen, even with a dozen centimeter-long wounds on their delicate faces and blood all over their faces, ran out of the operating room in a mess. At the doorway, they froze again, their voices clearly trembling, Mrs. Robertson? Chapter 2256: How to count when people are dead Anna, who suddenly appeared at the door of the operating room, stunned the nurses. What the hell? They hadnt even had a chance to look for it yet, and Mrs. Robertson had thrown herself into the? The dean next to her cleared her throat and said, I invited Mrs. Robertson here, so move aside, Im taking Mrs. Robertson in to see Mr. Robertson. The nurses hurriedly made a way. Mrs. Robertson, please! The dean made a gesture of invitation. And Annas eyes didnt even go to him, lifted her feet and walked straight towards the operating room. Bypassing the sterilization area, she walked in and found a floor full of messes. All the surgical instruments, which also mixed with a lot of blood, obviously just those nurses dripping down. And the corner, Rupert and Jurrian is standing close together. The two people are as close as they can get. And in the moment of seeing Anna, Rupert immediately left Jurrians side, with a face full of gentle smile, quickly step towards Anna. Anna, you just went somewhere ah, I was worried sick about you. He said, while pressing Annas shoulders, so hard that almost to crush Annas bones like, Do not run around in the future, okay, I will be worried. In the future? Annas mouth pulled up in a bitter smile, her eyes stared straight at Rupert and asked, Do I have a future, Rupert, will I live to see tomorrow? At those words, Ruperts expression changed instantly. It seems that you already know all ah, is Bonnie told you? When asking this, there was clearly a fierce and murderous look in his eyes. Anna did not intend to confess Bonnie, so she denied it, Bonnie did note to the hospital at all, you do not need to bother to find her, I think, she is on her way to get me reinforcements, you have limited time, what the truth, better hurry up and say. Rupert also no longer cover up, very quick to agree, good, what you want to know, I will tell you, can not let you still be an ignorant ghost on the road to yellow spring! Do you really, want my heart? Anna asked. Yes! Rupert readily admitted, As you can see, I am a very powerful doctor, if I can live well, can benefit a lot of patients, and you die, at most, just copse a fewpanies, those unemployed people I can help you take care of, but I die, you can help me save those patients? So, of course, Annas death is more reasonable. After a pause, Rupert added, Besides, arent you willing to give me your heart? Anna nodded, Yes, I gave it to you willingly because you are my favorite person and I want you to live, but now, your favorite person is not me, isnt it? After asking this question, a silence fell on the ward.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org. The smile on Ruperts face was a bit uncontroble, and his eyes were shifting around because of rapid thinking. After a long time, he finally gave an answer. Of course the person I love is you, just Anna, when you die, I cant keep widowing for you, right? Im not even thirty, theres still a long way to go in the future, whats wrong with me wanting to find someone to keep mepany. Annas eyes were instantly scarlet, So what, you found Jurrian, and even before I died, you got hooked up with Jurrian? Rupert shrugged his shoulders indifferently, What does it matter, I will be with Jurrian sooner orter anyway, why do you care about so many days, when people die, there is no way to count on anything. Chapter 2257: Oops Jurrian, who was staying nearby, couldnt hold back anymore. Towards Rupert said, Rupert, why are you still talking so much to her, just do it now, why do you need to talk nonsense with a dying person! Rupert let out a sound, Anna, Ill personally help you with the anesthetic, okay? Of course not! Anna had never seen such a Rupert before. With a bloodthirsty smile, the horror was so unbearable that she couldnt help but feel a chill throughout her body. No, she didnt want to give her life for such a Rupert! Anna drew her legs and ran outside. The first thing you need to do is to get ready to give your life. Anna shook her head desperately, I dont want to pave the way for your so-called love, Rupert, you dont love me anymore, I dont want to die for you! She struggled, trying to escape. p! The sound of a crisp p rang out in the operating room. Anna was knocked to the ground by the p, with a trace of blood seeping from the corner of her mouth and her hair disheveled beyond recognition. She turned her head in disbelief and looked at Rupert in front of her.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Rupert, who had hit her? This was not the Rupert she knew at all! The Rupert she knew would never treat herself rudely like this! Stop doing those useless resistance, if you need, I can transnt my heart to you, so you wont die on the operating table, just whether you can survive the recovery period after the operation is up to you. Rupert said coldly. Annas eyes were indignant, I dont want your broken heart! Youre the one who didnt want to die, Im going to give you my heart now so you can live a little longer, you should be grateful! Rupert replied. Following that, he didnt bother to talk to Anna anymore. Get ready, ten minutes to start the operation. The nurses and doctors standing next to them immediately started to get busy. Even Jurrian also dropped a contemptuous and mocking smile towards Anna, then turned around and walked towards the sterilization area. Anna, Ill take you to anesthesia. Rupert once again followed his lead. Anna seemed like a soulless rag doll, her whole body was floppy, allowing Rupert to pull her up from the floor and help her onto the operating table again. Rupert turned around and prepared the anesthesia needle. To do this kind of heart surgery, you need general anesthesia, so it has to be shot in from the lumbar spine. You curl up into a ball, hands on the knees, and try to tense the back, do not move oh, otherwise when the transnt of my broken heart survives, it will only be a paralysis. Rupert held up the anesthetic needle and said. And at that moment, Annas eyes burst out with killing intent. She fiercely pulled out the scalpel she found in her hand and stabbed it straight into Ruperts chest! At once, blood was pouring out like water! Anna, you Rupert looked down at the blood blossoming in front of his chest, his eyes full of disbelief. Annas attitude is indifferent, I said I wont donate my heart to you because you dont love me anymore. Whoever doesnt love her, why should he get her heart! After saying this, Anna immediately rolled over and got off the operating table and ran quickly towards the outside. A bunch of nurses and doctors were sterilizing and making final preparations before the surgery. When they saw Anna running out covered in blood, they froze in ce. No, what is this situation? In the midst of the daze, Anna had already run out of the operating room. Only then did the crowde back to their senses, shouting out in disbelief and rushing into the operating room to check, only to be stunned by the scene in front of them! Chapter 2258: Why should I listen to him? Inside the operating room, the hospital gown on Ruperts body was already soaked with blood. And he fell on the floor, but the corners of his mouth were hooked with a happy smile. Rupert! Jurrian came over at this time, looking at the scene in front of her incredulously, Are you okay? She quickly tore open Ruperts clothes and was relieved to find that Anna had only cut the flesh of her chest and had not hurt the vital points. Luckily, this injury would not be fatal. She finally believed, just now towards me when waving a knife, eyes full of hate me, hate my Anna, it seems to be this life will never forgive me again. Rupert spoke weakly, his smile widening, Thats good, thats good! Good, my ass! Jurrian cursed in his heart. If this continues, Rupert will definitely die! Rupert really needs that heart! Rupert you take it easy, Ill take you after Anna now, Jurrian said. At that, Rupert immediately clutched the corner of Jurrians coat, No go after, let her run, run as far as possible, do note back in this life, only good. Jurrian secretly nder, the surface but not show mountain not reveal, and Rupert a tone of discussion, are you sure Rupert, now Anna is only suspicious of you, if you give up chasing her at this time, she will definitely feel wrong, and then continue toe back to save you. This- Rupert hesitated. He swept a nce at Jurrian, Anna, would that really be the case? Jurrian confidently puffed up his chest, Of course, I am a woman Rupert, of course women know women best. Good, then go after Anna, but do not chase too closely, or she has no way to escape would be bad. Rupert said. Dont worry Rupert, Ill arrange it. Jurrian said. She walked out and said to the dumbfounded doctors and nurses, Now lock down the whole hospital, absolutely no way Anna can escape! But didnt Mr. Robertson just say that it was just for show? If Mrs. Robertson really cant escape from this hospital, then wont she be caught and operated on. A nurse asked in a whisper. Jurrianughed. Scornfully nced at the nurse, What Rupert says is what ah, Rupert told you to die, then you want to die! Now Rupert has put me in charge of this matter, then you have to listen to me, go get Anna, get her now! What I want, is for her to operate on Rupert. Why should a person like Anna live in the world?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The one who really deserves to live is Rupert. Yes, even after being tortured by Rupert, Jurrian still wants Rupert to live well. She even felt that Rupert would do this to her just because Anna was still alive and his Mrs. Robertson, so she couldnt get over that hurdle in her heart and would hurt her like this. When Anna is dead, all this will change! Rupert will be with her and be a couple of gods and goddesses, and also together they will create immortal myths in the medical world. Thats what Annas heart can do best. Instead of being like Anna, who has nothing to offer, just because she looks a little better, she can live well. This is so unfair to Rupert! Jurrian, at this moment, cant wait to operate on Rupert. But the crowd searched around, but they didnt find Annas figure. How is it possible, have you searched properly, the whole building is blocked, Anna could not have escaped. Jurrian questioned. At this time, a nurse stumbled over, No good Miss Huisjen, we just went to see the parking lot, Mr. Robertsons car has been driven away, ording to the surveince, it was Mrs. Robertson drove away! Chapter 2259: She came so fast What!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Jurrians expression was instantly hideous and gruesome. Whats wrong with you guys, didnt I tell you to seal off the entire hospital, how did she escape? The crowd was so frightened by Jurrians appearance that they didnt dare to breathe. In their hearts, they couldnt help but sarcasm, such Jurrian, and the Mr. Robertson who was angry in the operating room just now, were really the same. No wonder these two people wille together, after all, the smell of each other! But the face did not dare to say anything, still obsequious, We do not know what is going on, Miss Huisjen, we really follow your orders, the entire hospital building to lockdown, it is impossible to get out. Unless there was some kind of insider covering up and helping to take the medical waste cleanup route, that location would not have been blocked. On the road, the car was speeding along. Anna was lying on the passenger side, shaking uncontrobly. And Bonnie, who was driving, swept up and couldnt spare her hands to take care of it, so she had to ask the nurse in the back seat, Nursedy, help me see whats wrong with Anna, why is she trembling so badly. Thats right, the nurse who swore to take Anna away is sitting in the back seat of the car at this moment. Even the reason why Anna was able to leave the hospital so smoothly was because she led the way and took Anna to the parking lot from the medical waste disposal channel. Right now, theyve really escaped! The nurse felt as if she was dreaming. Hearing Bonnies words, the nurse came back to her senses and hurriedly explored her body to help Anna with a brief examination. Then told Bonnie, There is nothing wrong, its just that she couldnt control the trembling because she suffered too big a blow in one day, this is a normal reaction of the muscles, she will be fine after a while. As for exactly how long it will take to return to normal, its hard to say. It depends on how long it takes Anna to get over the shock. As for Bonnie, it is good to be alive, as for this normal reaction of the muscles, when you want to recover, when you want to recover. As long as you live, you can definitely wait until the day of recovery! The first thing you need to do is to get back on the road. When you get home, youll be safe! The vi is heavily guarded, if there is no internal permission, outsiders are absolutely impossible to set foot in. Even if Rupert went, it was impossible to break in, much less take Anna away. As long as, back to the vi will be fine! But such thoughts did notst long, the back end will catch up with a car. Without saying a word, directly towards Bonnies car butt fiercely came. The huge impact almost made Bonnies head hit the steering wheel. Anna and the nurse are not much better, one hit the windshield, and one fell in the gap. Is everything okay guys? Bonnie asked with concern, and had to distract herself to look at the car behind her. When she saw the driver of the car behind her, her face instantly changed. It was Jurrian! How did this woman get here so fast! Seemingly noticing Bonnies gaze, Jurrian suddenly revealed a grim smile and drove the car with the front end smashed to pieces, stepped on the gas pedal again and came straight to Bonnie. Sit tight! Bonnie was shocked and hurriedly followed the gas pedal, but was still hit, the body wobbled, the right turn signal was knocked off, revealing a line outside, with the strong wind flying when speeding! Chapter 2260: She deserves to die Jurrian, the woman, was really desperate. She attacked Bonnies car one at a time, until Bonnies car was smashed to pieces. It is no exaggeration to say that another impact, the airbag will be ejected, and then the car will not be able to drive normally. This is Jurrians purpose. To stop their car with a violent impact! What to do Mrs. Grant, the other side is just too crazy, we are no match at all. The nurse hugged the front seat with fear in her eyes. It was the first time she had encountered something like this, it felt like a movie! Im sorry to have gotten you involved. Bonnie spoke up, But do you know how to drive? What? Why did the subject suddenly jump so quickly? The nurse froze for two seconds before responding and nodded towards Bonnie, Yes, I can drive, and I took the manual gearbox test, so I can drive both manual and automatic. Very good! In a moment I will stop the car and go to negotiate with Jurrian, you will take this time to climb into the drivers seat and then quickly drive away with Anna to the vi, okay? Bonnie said. The nurse was even more dumbfounded, But I dont know where the vi is. Just navigate, theres a navigation system in the car. Bonnie replied, Go to the vi as fast as you can, once you get inside the vi, youll be fine. But I the nurse wanted to say something else. It was toote. Seeing that Jurrian was crashing again, Bonnie steered hard to avoid it and pulled the car to the side of the road. Seeing this, Jurrian also stopped the car. I can cover you up for three minutes tops, then shell notice youve gone to the drivers seat, so you need to hurry, please. Bonnie threw that down, unbuckled her seat belt, and opened the door to get out of the car. The moment her feet hit the ground, she realized that she had long since gone weak in the legs.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It was obvious that driving so fast just now waspletely hard work. Mrs. Grant, why dont you keep driving. Jurrian got down from the car and asked smugly, Is the car broken down, do you need my help to fix it? As he said that, he approached the car. Bonnie stopped in front of her, Jurrian, youremitting a crime, if Anna and I die in a car ident because of your nonsense, youre going to jail. Will you really die in a car ident? Jurrians note but here, As long as the heart is not broken, the heart is also eligible for transnt within twenty-four hours of the persons death. So, it could be taken to Rupert just the same. You dont dream, Anna even if she dies, there is no way she can give her heart to Rupert, let Rupert go on living with her heart and then double up with you, you are thinking pretty well. Why not? Jurrian asked rhetorically, Its useless for her to take this heart anyway, so she might as well give it to me and let Rupert live, and there will be many, many patients in this world who will thank Rupert. Even, learning that the heart came from Annas donation, will also thank Anna by the way ah. Bonnie sniffed, her eyes grew colder, You didnt want this heart because Rupert could save more people by staying alive, did you? You can see through this, Jurrian did not bother to cover up, quickly admitted, indeed, I simply because I like Rupert, do not want Rupert to die, so I want this heart for Rupert to renew his life. What sick or not, death is also deserved, only Rupert, should live a long life! Chapter 2261: Don’t touch me Looking at Jurrians almost manic look, Bonnie shook her head, Youre too paranoid, if you like Rupert so much, why dont you give him your heart? At these words, the smile on Jurrians face instantly disappeared. She stared at Bonnie deadpan, What do you mean by that! Bonnie sighed, I just saw in the hospital, your heart match, as high as seventy percent, so that means, you can also donate your heart to Rupert, right! To find this out, one should really thank Anna. If Anna hadnt locked her up in that room, Bonnie wouldnt have rummaged around looking for tools to pick the lock. Instead of finding the tools, she found Jurrians heart match report. The degree of match, up to 70%! If she loved Rupert so much, why wouldnt she be willing to donate her heart? What do you know, Jurrian was annoyed, thats only a 70 percent match, maybe it will still fail in the end, and when I die, Rupert will also die, how uneconomical! Besides, there is a heart with a 99% match in front of you, why not use that one and choose me instead? If I die, how can I fly with Rupert? Nearly muttering, Jurrian gave himself a lot of excuses. At the end, his eyes had started to turn scarlet, and even roared towards Bonnie, What about that report, did you show it to Rupert!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. In the tone, the panic and fear is obvious. It was as if she was afraid that Rupert would give up on Anna and use her heart instead because of this report. Bonnie felt strange at once. Rupert and Jurrian are now together, and have agreed to grow old together, so how could Rupert let Jurrian die? Such a worry seems too superfluous. Before you have time to ask, the car behind you hase roaring violently. In the case of Jurrian did note back to his senses, he took off. Damn, you dare to fool me! Jurrian reacted to what was going on and was furious. She got into the car and tried to continue the chase. Bonnie, however, also got into her car and sat in the passenger seat while her hand was on the handbrake button, You can try driving after it, only if I press the handbrake when you elerate, do you think, the car will flip over? Damn! Jurrian lifted his hand and mped it directly around Bonnies neck, so hard that the veins on the back of his hand burst out. Bonnie, you dont have this chance, because before you go to move my handbrake, Ive already choked you to death. At this moment, Jurrians face was full of fierceness, twisted as if the devil had climbed up from hell. She really wanted to strangle Bonnie to death! It was so close that she could have intercepted Anna and used Annas heart to exchange for Ruperts life. Its all Bonnies fault! Since this woman is not looking to ruin her n, it is only to die. Jurrian thought, and the strength of his hands became stronger. Because of theck of oxygen, Bonnies face gradually turned red, and finally a greenish purple. In a few dozen seconds, she would have died fromck of oxygen! But at this time, Bonnie suddenly raised her hand, and there was something cold and shiny in her palm, sticking straight towards the back of Jurrians hand. A slight muffled sound, the cold glittering thing pierced the back of Jurrians hand. It was a scalpel, with a lot of dried blood on it. It was the one Anna had brought out from the operating room and had stabbed Rupert in the chest before piercing Jurrians hand. Chapter 2262: How Can I Go to Jail The sudden change of events turned the situation around instantly. Jurrian is strong, but also can notpete with the back of the hand was pierced by the intense pain, off the force to release Bonnie, fell back to the drivers seat, forehead bursts of cold sweat straight. This is not the end. Bonnie was quick and sharp, and went up and pulled out the scalpel, followed by another stab through Jurrians other hand! Both hands had bloody holes, gurgling out blood, and the drivers seat was stained scarlet. Bonnie, Im going to kill you! Jurrian gritted his teeth and said. Bonnie expression calm, want to kill me can, but first wait for the hands have the strength to say it, such a serious injury, your hands are afraid that even the strength to hold the phone, right? Jurrian gritted his teeth, and his eyes became more and more sinister and angry. Bonnie said she couldnt hold the phone, so she had to prove it! When she calls someone toe over, it will be the death of Bonnie.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. But the truth is, the phone was picked up by gritted teeth, but could not dial the number. The blood gushing from her hand blurred the screen of the phone, making the screen jump uncontrobly and making it impossible to dial the number. Damn it, damn it! Arent you Ruperts best friend, why did you leave Rupert to die, wouldnt you be sad if he died? Jurrian began to y the emotion card. Bonnie instantly fell into a deep thought. Seeing this, Jurrian thought there was a y, so he continued to ride it out, As long as youre willing to help Rupert live, I can opt out, Ill stay away from Rupert and never bother Rupert again. Of course, this is all just lip service. When the timees that Anna is dead and she wants to be with Rupert again, who can stop it? Youre right, Rupert doesnt deserve to die. Bonnie nodded seriously, The chance to live is right in front of you, so why not cherish it. Thats right, not to mention that Anna was willing to donate her heart, we shouldnt refuse Annas kindness. Jurrian nodded along. But Bonnie shook her head. She corrected Jurrians words, No, youre wrong, I said Rupert can live, but not with Annas heart, but yours. What?! Are you crazy, my match with Rupert is only seventy percent, it might fail, why should I take the risk, the most suitable person is obviously Anna, you should go after Anna! Jurrian shouted. No, no, no, the person who should lose her heart is not her, it should be Anna. After all, there are seventy percent, maybe it will work? Bonnie said, If it works, Rupert can be with Anna again, and if it fails, its not toote for us to think of something else. Anyway, its like you said, Anna will willingly donate her heart to Rupert, so well just let her donate it then. At least at that time, Jurrian wouldnt be able to pick up any bargain at all. Crazy, youre just a crazy person! Jurrian cursed and tried to run away, as far away from Bonnie as possible. Poof! Bonnie gripped the scalpel and moved quickly, directly piercing Jurrians thigh, You dont want to escape, stay here or Ill let you die now, anyway, after a person dies, the heart can be transnted within twenty-four hours. This is what Jurrian himself said, and now Bonnie learned to use it on her. Arent you afraid of going to jail? Jurrian questioned, You have so many children, and a husband, if you really go to jail for killing me, all of that will be gone. Of course Im afraid of going to jail, Bonnie replied, but I believe that after what happened when you hit me with your car, this would be considered self-defense. Chapter 2263: Where is Anna? Jurrians face was green with anger, but there was no way to fight back against Bonnie. She is now bruised and battered, and it is very difficult to even lift her arms, let alone deal with Bonnie. She could only stare at Bonnie with indignation and grit her teeth, Bonnie, what are you so arrogant about? If it were you, would you be willing to donate this heart? You really think everyone under the sun is as stupid as Anna! If I were Anna, then I would definitely donate my heart without hesitation, just like her, because I love this person in front of me, only a selfish and self-serving person like you, yet iming love, would be afraid and hesitate to step forward. Bonnie said coldly. Jurrianughed, Whats wrong with me being selfish, Weskiney the old saying also says, people dont do it for themselves! Of course there is nothing wrong with being selfish, but you want to sacrifice others to fulfill your so-called interests, this is not right. Anna, definitely not the pawn Jurrian used to get close to Rupert. Speaking of which, Bonnie waved her hand again, Forget it, its useless to tell you this, you cant even listen to it. Its better to call the vis housekeeper and ask him to help pick up Anna. Bonnie got the phone from Jurrians body and called the housekeeper smoothly. After a few beeps, the butlers voice rang out, Hello, who is this? Its me, housekeeper, please go to the door and see if Anna has arrived, if so, bring her in immediately and dont allow anyone to go near the vi again, Bonnie said. The housekeeper heard Bonnies voice and was respectful, Its Mrs. Grant, okay, okay, Ill go wait at the door now. Hanging up the phone, Bonnie set her eyes on Jurrian again. At this moment, we should take Jurrian back to the hospital first, and then discuss with Rupert to use her heart directly, right? While thinking, a familiar Maybach appeared in Bonnies sight. The car pulled up next to her and Sebastian stepped out of it with a bit of tension in his expression, Bonnie? Sebastian! Bonnie also immediately got out of the car and jumped directly into Sebastians arms. She couldnt help the tears that rolled down her face as the sea of thoughts swept over her. But Sebastian did not give her too much time to catch up. Patting her shoulder, he said in a deep voice, Well be toote, get in the car first. Toote? Bonnies face was full of confusion, not knowing what was going on. Looking at Sebastian to get in the car by himself, he looked at Jurrian in the car next to him, Wait a minute, take her with you. Let Jurrian stay here by himself, what if he runs away? But Sebastian has a cleanliness fetish, plus Jurrian is a bad woman, who knows if she will make any trouble, so Bonnie first used shoces to tie up Jurrians hands and feet, and then directly into the trunk. After doing all this, get on the passenger side. Sebastian sted out with a kick of the gas pedal, like a catapult, at a very fast speed.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The ck Maybach was like lightning, moving quickly on the road, during which it would overtake the car in a very thrilling way. Bonnie had never seen such a Sebastian before and grabbed the handle of the car, Whats wrong Sebastian, whats going on? My location shows that Anna went to the beach, I am worried that something will happen, now I have to go over to see. Sebastian pursed his thin lips and said. What! Bonnies heart instantly rose to her throat, How could this happen, I clearly let the nurse send her back to the vi ah! I had asked the nurse to send her back to the vi! He wanted to continue, but Jurrians cell phone rang in his hand. It was the housekeeper calling. Mrs. Grant, are you sure Miss Newman wille over, Ive been waiting at the door for a long time, but I havent seen her. Chapter 2264: Then I’ll pay you back now Dont wait for now, Ill let you know if I need to. Bonnie said. Flying off the phone, Bonnies gaze fell on Sebastian again, Sebastian, what exactly did you mean by that just now, and how did you know Annas location? Sebastian then told the story of how he had received Annas message this morning. He chased her to the hospital, and after learning about that hospital drama, he quickly located Annas current location, only to find that Anna had already gone to the beach. She cant be thinking about it and wants to jump into the sea, right? Bonnies heart heart gripped into a fierce ball, This woman, why cant she think straight! Never, never do anything stupid! All the way, Bonnie was praying. The good thing is that Sebastian drove the car very fast, and soon arrived at the beach. A long way away, he saw Anna. To be precise, it was Anna and Rupert. This is a seaside cliff, a few dozen meters high under the cliff, the waves are ferociously pping the ck reef. If you fall from such a ce, there is absolutely no possibility of surviving. And Rupert and Anna are standing at the edge of the cliff, the two standing opposite each other, covered in blood, with a pale and sad expression. Anna! Bonnie immediately rushed forward, a hand to protect Anna, you came to this ce to do what, do not do something stupid ah, you know!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Anna slowly looked up and squeezed out a smile towards Bonnie, Dont worry, I wont do anything stupid, why should I die, Im not the one who deserves to die. Yes, yes, yes, of course its not Anna who deserves to die. Bonnie nodded vigorously, trying to agree with this statement. And Rupert in front of her snapped, If you dont deserve to die, do I deserve to die, Anna, you were ready to die for me, werent you? That was before, ever since I found out about the sordid affair between you and Jurrian. Anna replied. It was better not to mention Jurrian, once Jurrian was mentioned, Ruperts attention was focused on Bonnie who was covered in blood. Bonnie, did you hurt Jurrian? Yes, I stabbed her hand through, Bonnie confessed, and I know one more thing, Rupert, Jurrians heart can also be paired with yours, the sess rate is as high as 70%, but she hides it, only Anna is so Cant you see who is the one who really loves you? Its only seventy percent, so its understandable why I wasnt told. Rupert said. What, what? Bonnie looked at Rupert with an incredulous face, Do you know what youre talking about? Rupert shrugged his shoulders, Of course I know, and I understand why Jurrian didnt tell me, leaving a 100 percent matching heart unused and letting me use her one with a 70 percent sess rate, isnt that asking me to take a risk? Saying that, Ruperts eyes even had a bit of tenderness in them, Jurrian is always so thoughtful about my things, ah. Crazy, what a crazy person! Bonnie was so angry that she wanted to scold Rupert. But Anna stopped her, He wont listen to anything you say now, and Im dead in the water, Bonnie. Come on, dont say shit about being disappointed in me, give me back Jurrian first, then well talk about the heart. Rupert interrupted impatiently. Bonnie wanted to say no way. Before she could open her mouth, Anna agreed, Yes, you want Jurrian, then give it back to you! Chapter 2265: But I really didn’t do anything How can that be! Bonnie tugged Annas arm, Anna, you cant give Jurrian back to him now, once Jurrian kind of woman returns to him, she may not know how she will blow her ears off. When the timees, once that Rupert really can note back. Blow it, its okay. Anna expression nd, give it back to him, give him his Jurrian. Bonnie: Although very reluctant, but helpless Anna kept asking, Bonnie had to do as she was told. Jurrian was dragged out of the trunk, covered in blood, looking like a crazy woman. When he saw Rupert, he immediately shouted Rupert. Rupert took two quick steps and embraced Jurrian into his arms, Jurrian, why didnt you listen to me, sneaking out to chase Anna like this and ending up in such a mess. In other peoples ears, these words are full of doting and tenderness. But only Jurrian, who was very close, knew that it was a cold threat. Because Rupert had said that she could just pretend, but she had actually gone after Anna, and even almost got her killed. Rupert, Jurrians mouth curled up in a faint smile, I did it for you too, if I hadnt gone after Anna, she would have thought that you were still interested in her, right? Dont take risks like that in the future, or Ill get angry. Rupert said. Jurrian naturally obeyed and nodded towards Rupert, Okay Rupert, I promise I wont do that in the future. The two people were so fleshy that Bonnie got goose bumps all over her body, You two continue to love each other, Im going to take Anna away. The two of you continue to love each other, Im going to take Anna away. said, and then pulled Anna ready to turn around. Anna stood in ce and refused to leave, no matter how Bonnie tugged. Anna, lets go. Bonnies voice has more than a few pleading, go back first, okay? Annas gaze fell straight on Rupert, and her tone insisted, I still have things to ask, Ill leave when Im done. With such an obsessive Rupert, what else is there to talk about.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But Sebastian also stepped forward and stood on Annas side, Let her ask, if not, she will not leave today. After the question, it is also dead. Bonnie although reluctant, but still listened to Sebastians words, silently pushed to the side. At the edge of the cliff, only Rupert, Jurrian and Anna were left. And Bonnie and Sebastian were standing not far away, waiting. Bonnie is still puzzled about the fact that Anna would appear at the cliffside. Why would shee here for a good reason, did that nurse do it on purpose? Just guessing, the nurses voice suddenly came from behind her, I didnt Mrs. Grant, how could I have done it on purpose, it was a navigation problem! Bonnie was startled, turned her head to look over, the nurse was holding two bottles of mineral water, her eyes were red, obviously aggrieved to the extreme. Sorry, I didnt mean to badmouth you behind your back, Bonnie immediately apologized, but I clearly told you to navigate to the vi. This seaside from the vi, can be said to be the south, more than twenty kilometers apart, and even have driven out of Willistos urban area. The nurse sniffed, I dont know, I navigated to the vi, the name disyed above the navigation is also the vi, but when I drove to the destination, it became the beach. I was wondering, Mrs. Robertson said she was thirsty and asked me to go get water, then I came back and I heard Mrs. Grant you were talking about me. Chapter 2,266: Rupert, please! The nurse was really aggravated to the extreme. She even raised her finger and pointed at the car next to her, Mrs. Grant if you dont believe me, you can go check the navigation in the car. Sebastian immediately went to the car to check. After entering the vi, the system located the location is this seaside. What the hell, is there a problem with the navigation system? Sorry, I didnt know that was the case, its a coincidence, the system is broken. Bonnie knew her mistake and immediately apologized to the nurse. No, Sebastian, however, tensed up his handsome face and his voice was low and husky, The navigation system is not broken. Hearing this, Bonnie was a little confused. ording to the meaning of Sebastians words, could it be that the nurse had really moved? The nurse also had red eyes and intended to exin some more. And at this time, Sebastian lifted his thin lips, This navigation system has been tampered with, no matter where it is positioned, it will eventually be brought to this beach. What?!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Bonnie did not believe this, immediately rushed to the car, over and over again to enter various ce names. But it was indeed as Sebastian said. No matter what ce she entered, the final destination of the navigation disy will be this seaside. To be precise, it is this seaside cliff. Why? Why would this happen? How could Ruperts car be tampered with like this for no reason? No, its not! Bonnie suddenly realized that something was wrong. This car is Ruperts, then it means that the person who has the best chance to do something to this car is Rupert! In addition, after Anna came to this ce, Rupert also followed. Everything seems to have been prepared, it is Rupert personally guiding the plot, so that the ending ording to his choreographed situation. Rupert, what the hell does he want? Not daring to stay, Bonnie quickly got out of the car and tried to rush forward to question Ruperts real purpose. But she saw that Anna reached out and pped Rupert hard. Rupert was pped and staggered up, but also dragged Jurrian in his arms, the two backed up in an extremely strange movement, towards the cliff will be close. Jurrians expression instantly became panicked, wide-eyed, eyes full of fear. Let go of me, let go of me, ah! Rupert! Bonnie thought nothing of it and rushed straight forward, grabbing Ruperts arm with force. Most of her body was hanging off the cliff, while Rupert and Jurrian were in even more danger. Because in addition to Bonnies tug, they have beenpletely hanging in the air! As soon as Bonnie let go of her hand, they would fall off the cliff and be buried in the ocean. I get it, I know all about it. Bonnie finally reacted, Rupert, you son of a bitch, you hurry up and get up here! She finally knew. Rupert was doing everything so that he could let Anna live without guilt. So he worked hard to make himself a bad person, so that Anna hates herself, or even loathes herself. Finally, then create the appearance of an ident in which he was careless and then fell off a cliff with Jurrian. So that after his death, Anna will no longer have to be sad and upset about his corpse. Buried in the sea, where there is a body ah. Bonnie now all understand. She sped Ruperts wrist with all her strength, her voice pleading, Rupert, dont be a fool, please! Chapter 2267: Take care of her for me At this moment, Bonnie has only one wish in mind. Let Ruperte up first, and then think of something. It is not the heart, now Jurrians heart is not a match of seventy percent,pletely can use Jurrians ah! After all, it is not hidden from you? The corner of Ruperts mouth crossed a bitter smile, It seems my n is still not perfect. What else are you talking about, hurry up ande up, I cant hold on much longer! Bonnie already had a grimace on her face. Although she just want to pull Rupert up, but after all, Jurrian also hanging on Rupert, equivalent to her only one arm to force to hold two people, really can not hold on. Rupert, what are you still standing there, hurry up! Jurrian held on to Rupert, afraid that she would fall. She didnt want to die, she wanted to live, she wanted to continue to shine in the medical world and be the beautiful genius doctor that everyone envied and praised! Seeing that Rupert did not ask for life, Jurrian simply gritted her teeth and used her hand, which had been pierced, to climb upward with force, trying to grab Bonnies hand. As long as she grabbed Bonnie, she could live. Just ready to move, Rupert stopped him, his bony fingers snapped into her wound, Jurrian immediately pain to the heart, ck eyes. Not to mention to grab Bonnie, even Rupert she could not hold. Dont think about it, I wont let you live to hurt Anna again. Rupert faintly said, Only you disappear with me in this world, I can rest assured. After a pause, his gaze fell on Bonnie again, Bonnie, consider it myst wish, please, never tell Anna the secret. Whatst wish, you do not nonsense, Rupert, youe up to me ah! Bonnie shouted anxiously. But Rupert has no desire to live, and even dragged Bonnie down the cliff several centimeters, looking like the whole person is going to tumble down! Bonnie, please. Rupert winked at her, with a smile in his eyes, and then raised his hand, one by one, to pick open Bonnies fingertips. Bonnie desperately shook her head, tears could not control the crazy down, Do not be so stupid, Rupert, please, please! Rupert, as if he hadnt heard, smiled and continued to break Bonnies fingers. One, two, three. Thest two remaining fingers could not pull Rupert, visible to the naked eye, Rupert slid down more than ten centimeters, if not for Bonnie still pinching the fabric of the sleeve, he would have directly fallen off the cliff.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Dont hang on, if you go on like this, youll fall too. Rupert shook his head, I know you want me to live, but if I live, it means Anna will die, I want her to live well, its the only thing I can do for her. Promise me youll help me take care of Anna in the future, please. After saying this, Rupert pushed Bonnies hand away fiercely. He took Jurrian with him and plunged straight down toward the bottom of the cliff. Waves swept in and swept the two of them into the choppy bottom, and in the blink of an eye, they could no longer be found. No, no! How can Rupert die like this, absolutely not! Bonnie the whole person is confused, frantically shaking his head, the whole body can not help but tremble, can not control the decline, look like also to fall off the cliff. Chapter 2268: Is it all over? Well, at that moment, a hand appeared behind her and yanked Bonnie back. Before Bonnie could get back to her senses, she was hugged into Sebastians arms. Is everything okay Bonnie, is there anything wrong with you? The nurse was also anxious to drop tears, Mrs. Grant, you just like that is too dangerous, if not Mr. Grant caught you in time, you would have fallen with Mr. Robertson and Miss Huisjen! So thats how it is. Bonnie brain blunt, barely grin up, I thought just rely on my strength alone, they both pulled, but alsosted so long. It turned out that Sebastian had been holding her in the back. Thinking of this, Bonnie looked up at Sebastian with a jerk, So you heard everything, right Sebastian, you heard what Rupert and I said, didnt you! Sebastian nodded, Yes, I heard everything. I knew Rupert wasnt such a bad person, he went through all this trouble so that Anna could give up donating her heart to him, Rupert and Jurrian werent together at all, he always loved Anna, we all misjudged him! We were all wrong about him! It turned out that it wasnt Rupert who was wrong, it was them. And now that they knew it was all wrong, they should tell Anna. Bonnie said, while turning her head to the side, looking for Annas figure. Only to find Anna had fallen to the ground, unconscious and unconscious. The moment she saw Rupert and Jurrian fall off the cliff, she couldnt take the blow and passed out directly. So much so that just now Bonnie and Ruperts conversation, she did not hear a word. The good thing about not hearing, Sebastian said slowly, at least it will not be so painful, Bonnie, Rupert is dead, if we tell Anna the truth now, she will certainly not be able to ept the shock, and may follow If we tell Anna the truth now, she will definitely not be able to ept the shock and may follow Rupert to death.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The vicissitudes and grief were evident in Sebastians voice. They had already lost one dear friend, and now they couldnt afford to lose a second one. Hearing this, the little excitement in Bonnies heart was instantly doused by cold water. The light in her eyes dissipated and she looked nkly at Anna, who had fallen unconscious in front of her, and her ears remembered what Rupert had said. Rupert said, please she must not tell Anna the truth. Let Anna keep on hating like this, hating for the rest of her life is best. At least this way, Anna will not live with the guilt and longing for him for decades toe. Bonnie closed her eyes in pain. Anna had a long, long dream. In the dream, she and Rupert stood at the edge of that cliff, the sea breeze gusting, blowing the hem of her skirt, while Rupert was all doting and gentle, lowering his head to press down the hem of her blown up skirt. No matter how many times the sea breeze blew up, he was very patient to help press the hem of her skirt. David, will you always be this good to me? Anna watched his movements and asked softly. Rupert, still smiling, raised his hand and touched her face, his voice gentle as ever, Of course, I will always be so good to you. Anna was so happy to get the affirmative answer that she wanted to go up and hug Rupert. But at this time, Rupert pulled out a sharp scalpel from behind him and put it directly against her chest. The expression that was gentle like water just now also became fierce at this moment, I will keep treating you well until you donate your heart for me. Before Anna could react, Rupert had already used a scalpel to cut open her chest and take out the bloody, still-beating heart. Then without mercy, he pushed her off the cliff! Chapter 2269: Twins The momentary fear woke Anna from her nightmare and she sat up violently, breathing heavily, her back already soaked with cold sweat. Anna, Bonnie immediately went forward and held Annas shoulders, are you okay? Are you having a nightmare. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Bonnie naturally nodded along with that, Yes, it was all fake, you just had a bad dream, and now that its awake, its all over. Thats good, it was just a bad dream. Anna breathed a long sigh of relief and the corners of her mouth slowly lifted into a smile. I thought it was all real, Bonnie, you dont know how long this nightmare really was, I dreamed that Rupert was sick and needed my heart transnt, and then he turned on me so he could live At this point, Anna suddenly could not say anymore. Because she reacted with a jolt, this is not a dream. It was real. Rupert really wanted to kill her, and then take her heart, and then double with Jurrian.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But in the end, Ruperts n fell through and he fell off the cliff with Jurrian. The memory of this fragment is broken, because at the moment she saw Rupert fall off the cliff, she fainted. Annas whole body uncontrobly began to chill, and her face instantly faded to pale. She was so shaken that she almost fell off the hospital bed. Bonnie was quick to see and reached out to help Anna, Anna, I know youre upset right now, but you have to take care of yourself, your child needs you now. The baby? Anna stiffly turned her head and looked at Bonnie somewhat incredulously, You mean, Im having a baby? Yes, twins, four weeks , the doctor has done the tests, they are very healthy. Bonnie nodded her head. But in her heart, she couldnt help but sigh, what the heck is going on here! Rupert had made so many efforts, not wanting Anna to raise the children alone after he left, and had even given Anna a subcutaneous contraceptive injection, but Anna was still pregnant after all. This is Gods intention, right? As she thought about it, Anna suddenly became manic and hammered her stomach several times. Bonnie was terrified and hurriedly reached out to stop her, Bonnie, what are you doing? Annas expression was full of determination, I dont want this child, this is Ruperts child, why should I have a child for that kind of person, I want to abort both children! But Bonnie could hardly resist, trying to tell Anna the truth. From the very beginning, Rupert was full of consideration for her and never did anything wrong to her. But remembering Ruperts deathbed plea, Bonnie still held back. She can only politely persuade Anna, I know you hate Rupert, but the child is innocent, Anna, you think it over before you make a decision, okay? Im thinking clearly now, I dont want these two children, I dont want them, let them die now, and die with Rupert! Anna shouted. Her hysterical appearance soon alerted the nurses and doctors on standby in the corridor. They came in and held Anna down, then injected a little sedative to force her to sleep. These people have been waiting outside the door for a long time, is afraid that after Anna woke up, will be stimted because of the matter of Rupert, and thus can not control themselves, make crazy actions. After subduing Anna, the doctor wiped off the beads of sweat on her forehead and turned to Bonnie, Mrs. Grant, because she is pregnant, I cant use sedatives too many times, so when she wakes up, could you please calm her down, please? Bonnies face was full of sadness, Of course I want to calm her down, but Ill do my best! As we were talking, Sebastian came over, Whats wrong? Chapter 2270: Let her make her own decision Bonnie immediately like seeing a savior, turned her head and jumped into Sebastians arms, Sebastian, what should we do now ah? Dont rush, whats wrong, take your time. Sebastian asked. He had just returned from Mrs. Robertsons side. Mrs. Robertson had juste out of aa and immediately used herself of being victimized by Jurrian, saying that Jurrian was a total snake woman. The way she gnashed her teeth, it was clear that she wanted to send Jurrian to jail. She grabbed Sebastians hand and asked if Jurrian was being punished now. Punished, Rupert ended her life himself. Sebastian said slowly. After a brief moment of joy, the smile on Mrs. Robertsons face froze, You say Rupert killed Jurrian with his own hands, but its against thew, how did he think, this is going to jail, he went to jail, what about Anna! The more she spoke, the more agitated Mrs. Robertson turned out of bed and tried to find Rupert. But Sebastian stopped her, Im afraid you wont be able to see Rupert again, Auntie. Mrs. Robertson could not believe it, Has he gone to prison, the fool! Why do such foolish things? No, no, even if he is in jail, I can still visit him. Is he afraid that I will scold him, so he wont allow me to visit? Sebastian, then tell him for me that I am his mother and I have visiting rights and dont want me to visit him unless he is not my son or we are too far apart to see each other! At this point, Mrs. Robertson noticed that Sebastians expression instantly became pathos, and those dark pupils were still glistening with tears. At once, the eyes were ck, and it took all her strength to clench her teeth and speak, Is that so, Rupert, dead? Sebastian took a deep breath, not daring to recall the scene. Almost instantly, Mrs. Robertson had aged a few dozen years, lying on the bed like a lifeless corpse, oblivious to everything outside.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The loss of her son at an old age was too much for her. Sebastian is not good atforting, let alone handling this situation, so hees to Annas side. Unexpectedly, Anna also had a situation. At this time, Anna was pregnant. And Anna did not want the two children belonging to Rupert. Bonnie looked at Sebastian to see what he thought. And Sebastian thought for a moment and then said in a deep voice, I support Annas opinion, if she really does not want these two children, then lets abort. But this is Rupert and her child, and its the only bloodline Rupert has left in this world. Bonnies eyes were torn. Sebastian raised his hand and pressed Bonnies shoulder, She hates Rupert so much now, if she still has to face Ruperts child for the rest of her life, why is it not a kind of torture for her? What about we pick the right time to tell her the truth? Bonnie pursued. Sebastians expression grew more solemn as he asked Bonnie rhetorically, Do you think with Annas personality, it would be easier or more upsetting for her to know that she had wrongly med Rupert and watched him fall off a cliff than it is now? Bonnie stopped talking. Yes, rather than let Anna know the truth and live with two children in pain, it would be better to break off all rtions with Rupert sooner. If you dont get involved, you wont suffer. Chapter 2271: Strip him out of my life The decision was made, then the choice was left in Annas hands. Bonnie stayed in the ward and waited for Anna to wake up. Twelve long hourster, Anna finally opened her eyes slowly. The moment her eyes touched Bonnies, her eyes instantly became guarded, and even her body subconsciously put up a guarded action.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Obviously, it is not want to be forcibly injected with sedatives again. Anna saw the situation, Bonnie only felt the bitterness in her throat. The actual fact is that you will be able to get a lot more than just a few of these! Bonnie nodded her head, Okay, I respect your decision. Hes already dead, so why wont you say anything? Anna asked in dismay. Bonnie repeated her words, I said, yes, I respect your decision. If Anna doesnt want the two children, then dont! Its just children, without these two, Anna can still have another one with someone else. Even if you never have children again, it does not matter, my children are your children, they will take care of filial piety to you. Bonnie said. Anna. lips mumbled for a long time, but finally did not say anything. She opened her arms and wanted a hug from Bonnie. Bonnie will understand, immediately went forward and hugged Anna. Thank you, Bonnie, these two children really hurt me, and when I think of them, my mind will think of Rupert, and the hatred wille over me, and I wont be able to hold on. Anna choked up and spoke. Bonnie nodded, Okay, then we wont have a baby, why should we have a baby for Rupert, we wont! The decision was made, and Annas surgery was quickly scheduled. In order to be able to clear the uterus smoothly, so the baby needs to be a little bit older, at least until two months. In other words, Anna would need to spend another month with the two children. Its only thest month, I can endure it! Anna said in a firm tone. Do you want to go home, I can go with you. Bonnie asked with concern. Anna asked, Do my parents know about Ruperts death and about my pregnancy? Not yet. Bonnie replied. Anna immediately clenched her fist, and her tone was a bit firm, Then I wont go back, if they find out these two things, I dont know how worried they will be. Bonnie thought about it, so she agreed with Anna, If you want, its okay to go to a vi to stay. The vi has a five-star chef and a professional housekeeper and maid who can serve Anna wholeheartedly. But Anna still refused. I want to go back to the Robertson Residence. The Robertson Residence is the vi that Anna and Rupert bought after they got married. At the beginning, the two of them were in love with each other, almost even the cement for the floor tiles were personally purchased, the whole house, all their efforts. Anna chose to go back to live, will not always be to see things miss people? But before Bonnie could say anything, Anna said, I know what youre thinking, because the Robertson Residence is full of his stuff, Im going back, get rid of it all, and redo it in the style I like! Chapter 2272: This should be pregnancy vomiting, right? Hearing these words, Bonnie couldnt help but sigh in her heart. It seems that in Annas heart, there are no more feelings for Rupert through and through. This is the result Rupert wants, right? Let Anna hate him, hate him, and then quickly walk away from this rtionship. Rupert, you really did it. You in heaven, see this scene? Anna, as always, went back to the Robertson Residence the afternoon she was discharged from the hospital. Within half an hour of arriving home, Bonnies bodyguard, who had arranged for Annas protection, called to report the situation. Mrs. Robertson Miss Newman came home, went straight into the room, then packed out a pile of Mr. Robertsons clothes and had a huge fire piled up in the garden, and she threw them in one by one to burn. Bonnie hmmm, continue to protect from afar just, do not let her find you, as for burning clothes, willing to burn it! Rupert is dead anyway, and those clothes will not be worn by anyone else. The bodyguard answered a yes and hung up the phone.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. And in the next few days, Bonnie received a dozen phone calls from the bodyguard almost every day to report. Today Miss Newman had someone buy a sledgehammer and she personally smashed the bathtub and reced it with a new one thats all ck. Miss Newman moved all the books in her study downstairs, sat on the carpet, and watched the video of the wedding at the time while she tore up the books, then when the books were finished, she smashed the TV. Miss Newman reced the couch in the house, the original set. She personally sent it to the bottom of the flyover and gave it to the beggar sleeping in the bridge hole. Today Miss Newman As Anna herself said, she is going to turn the Robertson Residence, through and through, into her own the Newman Mansion. Bonnie has no problem with that, and even thinks its a good idea. At least Anna would have something to do every day, so she wouldnt have to think too much. But such a day, but onlysted half a month. On the sixteenth day, the bodyguard called Bonnie urgently, Miss Newman did note out of her room until eleven oclock today, the maids went upstairs several times, but Miss Newman said she did not feel well and did not want to get up, and did not let the maids into the house. What?! Bonnie heard this and immediately rushed over in a frenzy. When she arrived at the vi, the maids were staring at her with the expression of a savior, tears in their eyes. Its great that someone is finally here to help. You guys go downstairs and make some delicious food, leave two people at the door to stand by, if anything happens, you have to hurry in when I yell, got it? The maids nodded vigorously and obeyed Bonnies arrangement. And at this end, Bonnie raised her hand and knocked on the door, Anna, its me, I came to see you, are you ufortable somewhere, can you open the door? The door is unlocked, you can juste in. Annas voice sounded breathless. Bonnies heart was in her throat again. She unscrewed the door and walked in, and found Anna lying on the bed with a small basin beside it, and the room smelled like vomit. Whats going on here, are you sick, Im taking you to the hospital now! Bonnie immediately stepped forward, her voice iparably urgent. Anna shook her head, her voice was weak, Im not sick. How could she not be sick? If she wasnt sick, she would be so breathless that she would have to throw up on the side of the bed? Anna pulled the corner of her mouth, lying on the pillow, looking at the nk ceiling, and said indifferently, This should be pregnancy vomiting. Chapter 2273: What two robbers! Upon hearing that, Bonnie instantly froze. How could she forget about this matter. Anna is still pregnant, so she will definitely have pregnancy vomiting. Its just that throwing up like this is a bit serious. Lets go to the hospital and let the doctor give you an anti-emetic injection, it will make you feel better. As a pregnant person, Bonnie understands this feeling, once the vomiting up, it is worse than death. This is the perfect time to use a little outside help. But Anna refused with a wave of her hand, No, its just pregnancy vomiting, just hang in there, I can hold it. Are you sure you can hold it? Bonnies eyes were full of worry. Anna nodded firmly, Of course I can, how long can they be arrogant, there are still fourteen days left, I can end their lives with my own hands. Bonnie: Seeing Anna is so insistent, Bonnie cant say anything else.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. She had to give up and went downstairs to ask the maid to make something sweet and sour and appetizing so that she could suppress her pregnancy vomiting reaction and also Anna could eat something. After a lot of work, Anna finally reluctantly ate a little something, and then lie on the bed, continue to be like a dead body. Oh yes, asionally she will also be a fraud, because she can not help but want to vomit. At the end of the night, the things she had eaten were not as much as she had thrown up. Bonnie couldnt stand it, so she called the doctor to the vi and gave Anna an anti-vomit shot at home. I said no, I can get through it. Anna is very dissatisfied muttered. Bonnie expression serious, you can not y, but when the timees to prepare for surgery, found that your indicators do not meet the standard, the need to dy the operation time, do not me me not to remind you. Hearing these words, Anna finallypromised. Bonnie was afraid that she would backtrack and hurriedly called the doctor in. The doctor, a woman in her thirties, spoke in a very soft voice, but her hands were quick and precise, and the antiemetic injection was administered quickly. After the antiemetic injection, you need to observe for half an hour to make sure there are no other rejection reactions before the doctor can leave. During this time, the doctor chatted with Anna. Anna asked her, Is there anything you can do to make the vomiting stop, or do you keep more antiemetic shots in my ce, so that when I vomit, I will put one in myself. The doctors face was serious, Antiemetic injection is also a drug after all, too much is not good for your body, so dont do it easily until its thest resort. Then wont I have to suffer from these two little brats all the time? Anna was depressed. Seeing this, the doctor thought for a moment, took out the stethoscope from the medical box, put the end of the earplug in Annas ear, and the head of the stethoscope, was attached to Annas belly. Miss Newman, do you hear that? Hear what? The sound of those two little ones trying to grow, ah, they are trying hard to grow, even growing too fast and needing more space, thats why they are squeezing into your stomach and making you have a pregnancy vomiting reaction. The fact that Anna was throwing up so much from pregnancy was just evidence that they were growing. In the stethoscope, there was clearly no sound, but after the doctor described it, Anna felt and heard the sound of two tiny hearts beating desperately. They did not know that in half a month, they would die in the womb, and only struggled to grow and work hard to be born in this world. What two robbers! Anna took off her stethoscope, her expression growing fiercer, Bandits! Chapter 2274: Mouth is not what it seems The doctor also heard the word robber for the first time, to describe their own children, froze in ce and looked at Anna with a puzzled face. Miss Newman, you seem not too fond of these two children? The doctor asked tentatively. Anna snorted coldly, Who would like the children of an enemy.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Doctor: !!! Mom, what kind of luxury family secret, is this something she can listen to?! The doctor, who knew thew of life, immediately began to pretend to be deaf and nodded towards Anna, and then said, I know Miss Newman, if you dont want the two children, I will leave you the antiemetic injection, but do you know how to inject it? Anna shook her head, No. Its very simple, first sterilize with alcohol cotton pad, and then in gently stab in, push in five milliliters on it, be careful not to exceed five milliliters, otherwise there may be side effects, such as dizziness or drowsiness this kind of situation. The doctor said while demonstrating it on his own arm. Anna nodded her head, indicating that she knew. The doctor then left a dozen tubes of antiemetic needles, then got up and left. Anna hid all those antiemetic needles in the bedside table. But in fact, Bonnie walked into the room, just in time to see, just did not say out to break it down. After all, this child Anna does not want, so even if a little antiemetic injection now, so what? As long as Anna can be morefortable, its good. After the antiemetic injection, Bonnie did not have to worry so much, boiled the white porridge and took care of Anna to drink it, then went back to the vi. In therge vi, Anna was once again the only one left. Anna ate, her strength was restored, and her fighting spirit was rekindled, so she rolled up her sleeves and prepared to continue remodeling the vi. First of all, the spare operating room in the basement had to be demolished. This is the ce Rupert usually used to do research, which is full of all kinds of medical equipment, the air is also filled with a strong smell of sterilized water. The maids who went to help walked in and couldnt help but feel the urge to vomit, let alone Anna, a pregnant woman. Within a minute of being inside, she went to the bathroom with a pale face and vomited unconscious. The maid stepped on the door frame and sounded worried, Madam, why dont we give another anti-emetic injection, it looks like its very hard to bear. Annas entire body was so weak from vomiting that she hung on the toilet, No, the doctor said not to give too many antiemetic shots, it will affect my body. The only reason she didnt take the antiemetic injection was because she didnt want to get sick, not because she cared about the two kids! The maid will understand, Okay maam, then you drink more water to boost your metabolism, and you can get a second antiemetic shot again tomorrow morning. While saying that, she handed the water to Anna. Anna had to resign herself to her fate andy back down on the bed in the bedroom, as there was no way to remove the operating table in the basement. The whole person was drowsy and fell asleep in a short while. When she woke up again, it was already the next morning, with the warm sun shining on her body and the aroma of food wafting through the air. The maid was waiting early, with a tray full of food in her hand, and she greeted her with a smile on her face, Mrs. Robertson, youre awake, weve made some green dumplings and skinny pork congee, and weve prepared a dozen dishes, what do you like better? Anna did not say anything, directly lifted the nket out of bed, rushed into the bathroom and began to dry heave. The things she ate yesterday were already vomited upst night, and now she cant even vomit out the bile. The maid saw this and rushed forward to ask, Mrs. Robertson, now you can have an antiemetic injection, where do you put your antiemetic injection, Ill go get it for you! Put it on Annas eyes skimmed over the bedside table, her expression suddenly annoyed, I forgot where I put it too. Chapter 2275: Probably too excited The maid was in a difficult position, Then what can be done, Mrs. Robertson, how about you recalling it more carefully? Ive already said I forgot where I put it, how else can I recall. Annas voice became more and more impatient. The maid shrank her neck and changed her tone, Then well help you find it, Madam. The room is big, but there are only so many drawers where you can put things together, so if you look carefully, you can definitely find it. Anna is still dissatisfied, You do not just move my things, and there is no way to return to the original position, then I have to clean up myself, had already been pregnancy vomiting tossed enough. After saying this, hey down on the sofa behind him and drank arge mouthful of cold water to suppress the vague pregnancy vomit. The maids were in trouble. They couldnt remember where they put it, and they werent allowed to go through the room to find it. So what should we do?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Or else, lets have the doctore here! One of the maids thought about it and came up with only this best solution. However, Anna still refused. By the time the doctores, I guess the vomiting reaction will have gotten better. Anna waved her hand and closed her eyes, looking like she didnt want to talk anymore. Several maids looked at each other, but finally did not dare to say anything and silently withdrew from the room. Only when they got downstairs did they discuss it in an extremely low voice. Why do I feel that Mrs. Robertson seems to want to keep these two children ah! I also think so, before I was pregnant with a scum child, full of ideas to hurry up to get rid of that child, and even bewitched to the point of hearing others say that eating sheeps heads will abort, I went straight to the restaurant and gnawed on three sheeps heads in a row, hard to get rid of the child! Hearing this, the maid felt amazed, really fake, eat sheeps head, the child is lost? This is more effective than the saffron pill, abortion pill! What ah, if it really works so well, then why do you need a doctor, I was eating too much, got acute gastroenteritis, the result was a fall on the way to the hospital, identally dropped the baby. The woman said here, and then pooh-pooh several times, Who told you this ah, now the focus is Mrs. Robertson, Mrs. Robertson does want this child, right? I didnt think anything of it, but after hearing you say that, it seems to be true. Its strange, Mrs. Robertson hates Mr. Robertson so much, why would she still want to have a baby for Mr. Robertson? Who can say what is going on in the luxury family, anyway, we pretend not to know and secretly take care of Mrs. Robertson. Several people talked, and then went to the kitchen to work. The next few days were spent making sweet and sour meals for Anna to ease her vomiting as much as possible, and no one mentioned the antiemetic shots. In the blink of an eye, it was five days before the abortion. Anna woke up early in the morning and received a phone call from the hospital. The nurse on the other end of the line had a gentle voice and reminded Anna, Miss Newman, you cane to the hospital today for a pre-operative checkup to make sure the baby has met the criteria for surgery. Anna, who was on the other end of the phone, never gave an answer. The nurse waited for a long time and thought there was a problem with the cell phone signal, Hello, Miss Newman can you hear me, that pre-op checkup thing I hear you, Iming over now. Anna said, hanging up the phone. It only took her three minutes to get downstairs and ready to leave for the hospital. The maid came up and asked with concern, Mrs. Robertson, is something wrong, why are you going out like this? Like this? Hearing this, Anna lowered her head and took a look at her dress. The top half of her body was wrapped in a winter down jacket, but the bottom half was wearing yoga shorts, and her socks were one color at a time, and even her high heels were on the wrong side. No wonder it was so awkward to go downstairs just now. Anna smiled to herself, Im fine, Im just too excited to learn that I can have a pre-op checkup. The maids didnt say anything, but they passed a look to each other. Is this really too excited? The actual fact is that youll be able to get a lot more than just a few of these! Chapter 2276: They’re trying to stay alive But no one dared to say this to Anna. After a few servants exchanged nces, they silently helped Anna change into a suitable set of clothes, and immediately went out together. They really dont feelfortable letting Anna go out on her own.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. If something happened on the way, Mrs. Grant alone, not to mention others, would be able to dismantle them all, right? As it turns out, the maids thinking was correct. When they arrived at the hospital, they saw Bonnie waiting. When she saw that Anna was brought in by the maids, she couldnt help but frown and ask, Whats going on? Is Anna not feeling well and still needs to be brought in? The maid then dragged Bonnie to the edge and cautiously said what happened in the morning. Thest, politely added a sentence, Mrs. Grant, you are Miss Newmans best friend, or you can help persuade Miss Newman, if she really wants to keep the child, directly contradict it, the decision is on her ah! Hearing these words, Bonnie fell into a deep shock. Anna, in fact, wants to keep this child? But on the surface, Bonnie still does not show the mountain, behaving very ndly, towards the maid um, I will go to ask Anna, as for this matter, you do not discuss too much in private, Rupert died, Anna is your master, want to get paid properly, shut your mouth. Otherwise, even if Anna doesnt make a move, she will make it impossible for these maids to get along in Willisto. The maids nodded like garlic, I know, I know, Mrs. Grant, dont worry, we definitely wont go out and chew on each other, and we are all very peaceful in private. After sending the maid off, Bonnie went back to Annas side. Anna was already waiting in the ultrasound room, first to do an ultrasound to determine the size of the baby, if the size of the operation standards, then you can go to draw blood tests and wait for the operation. Sitting on the cold bench in the long rammed corridor, Annas hands were sweating, so she kept fondling the hem of her skirt. Until Bonnie appeared and reminded, Stop rubbing, if you keep rubbing your dress, it will be torn, you dont want to go to the mall to buy a new dress before the surgery, right? Anna stopped moving instantly and slowly turned her head to look at Bonnie, with a bit of huskiness in her voice, Bonnie, you also think I should abort these two children, right? I dont feel that way, Bonnie shook her head and her voice changed, but my feeling doesnt matter, the choice is yours, if you want to keep these two children, then just reverse it now and dont have the surgery. I dont want to back out, Annas hands were clenched into fists, Why would I back out? These two children should never have been born into this world in the first ce, and they have Ruperts blood in them, and I feel sick just thinking about it! Bonnie opened her mouth and before she could say anything, the nurse came out of the ultrasound room, Miss Newman, you cane in for your exam. Anna, who had just been talking with a lot of energy, now wilted and looked at the opened door, but did not have the strength to walk in with both feet. Bonnie saw the situation and was very considerate, Do you want me to go in with you? As she said, her feelings do not matter, how these two children are handled is Annas choice, she is only responsible for apanying and silently standing by Annas side. After helping Anna into the examination room, the doctor let lift the skirt. The transparent and cold coupling agent was applied to the belly, provoking Anna to shiver. Rx, Im checking the babys growth now, it will take about five minutes. The doctor spoke softly. Anna tilted her head and looked up the line of the instrument and found the tiny screen, which was ck and white, an oval space with two tiny ck shadows moving one after the other, dividing the little territory that belonged to them. Anna looked fascinated for a while. The doctor exined, That is the heartbeat, two months of children have developed a heart, although still very small, but every day will continue to beat hard, you see, their heart beating so vigorous! Chapter 2277: So you know all about it? Hearing this, Anna wanted to open her mouth to ask something. But before she could open her mouth, Bonnie reminded the doctor, No need to say so much doctor, because we wont want this child, you just need to assess whether the size of the child meets the surgical standards, on it! Bonnies attitude was so strong that the doctor couldnt say anything else. Nodding his head, he returned his attention to the screen and seriously evaluated it. And the bed lying Anna, looking at Bonnies face, a time do not know what to say good. Bonnie, however, still squeezed out a smile at her, Do you want to thank me? No, Im happy to help you solve these problems! hmm. Anna stopped talking. Soon, the doctor finished all the tests. The examination results showed that the two children were now growing well and had reached the criteria to be ready for surgery. Thank you doctor, Ill take her to have her blood drawn now then. Bonnie said, pulling Anna out the door. Anna vaguely felt something was wrong, Wait a minute, Bonnie, why do I get the feeling that you especially want me to abort this baby? Bonnie hooked up the corners of her mouth andughed softly, What silly things to say, have said the child in the end whether to give birth or abort, the choice is yours, I main fight apany, you firmly said you want to abort, I apanied you to do surgery ah. After saying this, Bonnie also blinked innocently. Anna: I wanted to find some reason to argue, but I couldnt find any. I can only follow Bonnie outside. When she arrived at the door of the ultrasound room, Bonnie just pulled open the door and was startled by the person outside the door. Looking back, she patted her chest and inquired, Aunt Robertson, what are you doing here, shouldnt you be at the nursing home getting some rest? Although the previous operation was very sessful, allowing Mrs. Robertson to be pulled back from the ghost gate, but after all, it was open-heart surgery, plus Mrs. Robertson is old, and needs twice the normal recuperation time. At a time like this, Mrs. Robertson should be lying in a hospital bed. Why did shee here? Moreover, Mrs. Robertson was wearing a hospital gown! Bonnie was keenly aware of something and asked, Aunt Robertson, you didnt sneak out of the nursing home, did you? Mrs. Robertsons eyes shed for a moment, then fell on Anna, her voice unconsciously trembling, Anna, are you pregnant? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Mrs. Robertsonughed so hard that her mouth went to the back of her head, pping her hands vigorously, Good, good, good, you are pregnant, Rupert will be happy even if he is in heaven. Bonnie was shocked again, What did you say Aunt Robertson, why am I a little confused? What a situation!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Didnt Sebastian say that he wouldnt let Mrs. Robertson know about it? Who the hell got into Mrs. Robertsons ears! I know it from watching the news quietly, Mrs. Robertson sighed softly, her eyes gradually darkened, Willisto is like this, there are too many paparazzi and gossip reporters, no secrets can be hidden, as long as it happens, they will write everything into the gossip news. So, she knew all about it. Then the reason for Ruperts death, you also know all? Bonnie heart pinch a sweat, try to ask. Chapter 2278: Please Anna! Well, this time, Mrs. Robertson shook her head. She even asked Bonnie rhetorically, Wasnt it an idental cliff fall, was there something else hidden in it? Bonnie hurriedly waved her hand, No, thats what happened, just that I was afraid that the gossip news would write nonsense and make up some love-hate rtionship or something like that. After all, its gossip, and it doesnt cost anything to create a rumor. Mrs. Robertson thought about it, so she did not continue to ask. The first thing you need to do is to get back to Annas body, to be precise, Annas belly, the voice began to tremble with anticipation, Anna, youre pregnant, dont worry, Ive made all the arrangements, Ill have someone send you back to the Newmans Mansion in a moment, I know several experienced moon wife, all arranged for you I know a few experienced women, all of them are arranged for you, as well as the food and drink, are also professionals who have gone abroad to study. Oh yes, and the housekeeper, who also graduated from Grand Mountain Elementary, will definitely take good care of you. Mrs. Robertson rambled on and on, saying a lot in one breath. But Anna remained indifferent and did not give Mrs. Robertson any response. But Mrs. Robertson was in the heat of the moment and didnt even notice this.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. When she finished, she tried to take the report form from Annas hand to take a closer look, but Anna avoided it. Whats wrong, Anna? Mrs. Robertson said before she realized what was going on. Anna held up the report sheet and replied, word for word, in a lowered voice, These two children, I dont intend to keep. What, what? Mrs. Robertson couldnt believe her ears, Why, Anna, why dont you want these two children, these are not Ruperts children, this is your hard to get children ah! After a pause, Mrs. Robertson reacted, Anna, are you afraid that if you still have Ruperts children now that hes dead, people will point fingers? Dont worry, I wont let such a thing be born, although Rupert died, but the Robertson family still have a lot of people, everyone will protect you! Protect Anna, absolutely do not let Anna have anything. I dont want these two children, not because others will say so, but I dont want them, Mrs. Robertson, you probably dont know how much you did to me before your son died, do you? Anna! Mrs. Robertsons appearance had already disrupted Bonnies n, plus now that Anna was gradually breaking down emotionally, Bonnie really had a feeling that she couldnt control it. She hurriedly walked up and pulled Anna, Dont say it, at least not now, Aunt Robertson just finished surgery not long ago, her body is very weak, cant stand such stimtion. Thepany said, to take Anna away. Annas feet as if welded to the ground like, let Bonnie how hard to pull and tug are useless. The pair of scarlet eyes looked at Mrs. Robertson in front of her, voice gradually more gloomy, You do not know, right, Rupert has long ceased to love me, he fell in love with Jurrian, and even in order to and Jurrian can grow old, want to take my heart! What do you mean? Mrs. Robertson was full of doubts and shock, Anna, you are kidding me, right, for good reason, how could Rupert fall in love with Jurrian, that is a bad person! So you think that your son must be a good guy? Anna asked rhetorically, Maybe once he was a good guy, but now, hes not. Chapter 2279: Have the baby, okay? Mrs. Robertson became more and more shocked, and her hands could not stop shaking. She knew every word Anna said, but when put together, she couldnt understand it. How could the son she had been so proud of for more than twenty years suddenly be the bad guy Anna had described? Moreover, he was the kind of bad guy who was side by side with Jurrian. Her son, definitely not such a person, there must be some misunderstanding! I know you wont believe it easily, but thats the way it is. If you dont believe what Im saying, then ask Bonnie if Rupert has be a bad person. At that, Mrs. Robertson immediately turned her gaze to Bonnie. Bonnies pressure multiplied, in the presence of Anna, there was no way to tell the truth, so she had to nod, Yes, roughly speaking. Boom! A thunderstorm struck Mrs. Robertsons head directly. She was shaken and pale to the core,pletely unable to believe her ears. She had just been sick, and not much time had passed, so how could the world have changed forever? Even Rupert, whom she held in the palm of her hand, had be a reviled and disgusted viin. Who can tell her whats going on in the end ah? And Anna is obviously not interested. After throwing down these words, she turned away and walked in the direction of the operating room. A thud! But a dull thud suddenly came from behind her. Bonnie turned her head at the sound and saw a scene that shocked her. Mrs. Robertson had actually fallen to her knees! Aunt Robertson, what are you doing? Hurry up and get up, you are still weak now, and the ground is so cold, you will get sick. Bonnie rushed forward to help. Mrs. Robertson, with tears streaming down her face, shook her head and said, I want to ask Anna for one thing, as long as Anna agrees, I will get up immediately. What do you want her to promise you? Bonnie pursued. Anna, Mrs. Robertson looked at Anna not far away with her eyes full of sadness, her voice full of pleading, although I dont know what really happened between you and Rupert, but to make you so angry that you refuse to forgive even when he died, it must have hurt Youre hurting a lot.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. I once said that as long as you enter the Robertson family, I will treat you as my own daughter, so even if Rupert bullied you, I will definitely stand by your side. But, can you please keep the baby, and after you give birth to the baby, you can punish Rupert and even the Robertson family in any way you want. As long as, Anna can have the baby! Anna stood still, allowing the wind to blow her skirt, hunting. Anna stood still and let the wind blow her skirt, andughed lightly, So thats what you want to do, sell me sympathy and then beg me to give birth to a child and be the instrument of the Robertson family. No, no, no, Mrs. Robertson shook her head desperately, youre not a tool, but the baby is innocent, and its the only proof Rupert has left in the world, so I want to beg you, to have it. Do you look like youre begging me? Anna questioned, Youre just moving your lips to get me to believe your bullshit and have a baby for the Robertson family! At thest sentence, Anna was clearly hysterical. Mrs. Robertson looked at her, her voice obviously trembling, So, how do you want me to beg you, Ill kowtow to you, okay? The words fell to the ground, Mrs. Robertson really hands on the ground, and then the whole person fell down, in the direction of Anna, kowtowing heavily! Chapter 2280: Then you learn to bark like a dog Bang Bang Bang! Mrs. Robertsons head knocked on the marble floor, making a dull sound. When she raised her head again, the corner of her forehead was already red and swollen, so she could see how much force she had used when she knocked her head just now. But Anna was unmoved. When Mrs. Robertson saw this, she continued to kowtow, one after another, with no intention of stopping. Soon, the red swelling on the corner of her forehead broke the skin, oozing bright red blood outward, covering Mrs. Robertsons face and making her vision glow red. Still not daring to stop, she continued to kowtow, trying so hard that her whole body began to shake and her lips were as pale as a corpses! Anna, even if you dont want these two children, dont say it too desperately in front of Mrs. Robertson, or else, you go and persuade her. Bonnie anxiously persuaded. Annas heart was harder than a rock, and asked Bonnie, If I tell a lie now, who will help me to tell the lie, the lie has to be filled with one lie after another, and I cant afford to fill it! So, its better to be ruthless and tell the truth from the beginning. Bonnie: Couldnt be persuaded, not at all! She could only retreat to the side and look at Mrs. Robertson heartily, while sending a message to Sebastian to bring the doctor this way. As long as someone coulde to Mrs. Robertsons rescue immediately when she passed out, right? Just then, Anna finally spoke up towards a shaken Mrs. Robertson, If you bark like a dog, maybe Ill consider it. Bonnie couldnt believe her ears.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Was this really the Anna she knew? To make such a rude and excessive request. Before she had a chance to speak, Mrs. Robertsons eyes were already glowing with hope and her voice was trembling, Really, youll keep the baby if I promise to learn how to bark? Anna corrected, I said Id consider it, not keep the baby. But this was already a very good thing for Mrs. Robertson. She was so busy nodding that the blood was flung onto the hospital gown with her movements, quickly staining it with a red blossom. Aunt Robertson, dont do this! Bonnie stepped forward to discourage, You are already a patient, you should rest now, how can you do such things. Mrs. Robertsons eyes were firm and she pushed Bonnie away, No, Im going to do it because it will allow Anna to keep the baby, Bonnie, I really want Anna to keep the baby! Bonnie wanted to say that she actually saw that Anna wanted the child, and as long as she tried harder, Anna would keep the child on her own without being told. But before she could say anything, Mrs. Robertson had already fallen to the ground and started barking like a dog. She had been a noble wife for half of her life, and had always been a high and mighty wife. But today, she was wearing a hospital gown, covered in blood, barking in the hospital corridor! The reason is that she wanted to plead with Anna to keep the baby in her belly. Bonnie couldnt bear to watch and turned her head to the side. And Anna watched indifferently as Mrs. Robertson did all this. When Mrs. Robertson, her voice a little hoarse from shouting, stopped to ask Anna if this was enough, Anna nodded, Good, Im quite satisfied. That child Mrs. Robertson spoke with great expectation. The children I will not keep, I have made an appointment for the recent surgery, when the surgery is over, I can give you their bodies. Chapter 2281: Leave this place to me Why?! Mrs. Robertsons body was falling and her whole body was trembling uncontrobly, I have done what you said ah, I have learned to bark, and you are satisfied, why still refuse to keep the child? She had obviously done what Anna had said! In response, Anna innocently spread her hands, I also said that I would just think about it, and apparently Im done thinking about it now, and as a result, I just dont want the baby, so whats the problem? She felt logical. No, no, no, Mrs. Robertson was anxious, Anna, will you reconsider, I can still learn to call it something else, how about a donkey, or a pig, I can do it all. As long as Anna could keep the baby, she could learn any name. This old face has nothing to do with it! I wont keep the baby if you learn any kind of bark. Anna nailed her directly to the cross, her voice cold and harsh, Because this is the enemys child, I will not give birth to the enemys child. With these words, Anna drew her legs and left. Mrs. Robertson saw the situation and tried to chase after her, but only after two steps, her eyes went ck and she fell directly towards the ground. The quick and quick-witted Bonnie held Mrs. Robertson in ce. Bonnie! Sebastian rushed over with the doctor, How is it, is Mrs. Robertson okay? The first time I saw Sebastian, Bonnie instantly found a reliable, heart relieved, and then is the tone ofints, Why are you only now ah, Anna and Mrs. Robertson very unhappy, she said to abort the child, Mrs. Robertson how to plead useless, and finally directly fainted. Sebastian sniffed, raised his eyes to look around, but did not see Annas figure. Should be to draw blood, she is anxious to do the operation. Bonnie exined. Then you go find her, and Ill take care of Mrs. Robertson. Sebastian arranged. No one wasfortable leaving Anna alone to go to surgery. It was better to go with someone. Bonnie thought the same thing, so she didnt push back, and pulled her legs out and headed upstairs to the blood collection room. It took time to wait for the elevator, so Bonnie even climbed the stairs directly. But when she arrived at the blood collection room out of breath, she didnt see Annas figure. Whats the situation? Is Anna still waiting for the elevator and couldnte up? Or had she already taken blood and went somewhere else to wait for the test report? Bonnie thought about it and thought that she should first settle the matter of the test report. So she waved towards the nurse who came out of the blood collection room, Nurse, please do me a favor, is there Annas blood report in there, if there is, can you help me change some data? The nurse recognized Bonnie at once. This is the bossdy of the Grant Group private hospital, she is a part-time employee, naturally obey the words. And if she did a good job, she might be rehired and would be able to rise to the top! The nurse hurriedly suppressed her excitement and nodded heavily towards Bonnie, Of course, Mrs. Grant, Annas blood test report, what do I need to change? Just make the changes as you see fit, as long as they keep her out of surgery. Bonnie said. The nurse made an OK motion and turned to go into the blood collection room to look around.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. After a moment, she came back out and told Bonnie, Mrs. Grant, theres no blood test report for Miss Newman in there, and Ive asked other colleagues, and they said they didnt draw blood for Miss Newman. In other words, Anna did note for pre-operative examination. Had she already decided that she wanted to keep the two children? Chapter 2282: Anna’s Decision Bonnie thought nervously and expectantly in her heart. If Anna really wanted to keep these two children, then she would definitely take good care of her! But where is Anna going now? Bonnie thought, looking around for Annas figure. Just then, the phone rang, and it was Sebastian calling. Hello, Sebastian, how is Aunt Robertson? Bonnie asked with concern. Sebastians voice was low and hoarse as he replied, Forget about Mrs. Robertson for now, shes just fainted from abination of superficial injuries and grief. Bonnie, get to the operating room, Anna is going to have surgery. What?! Bonnie was stunned, But theres no report of Annas test on this side of the blood collection room. She skipped right over that process and bullying the doctor for immediate surgery, but its not routine and could easily be a surgical ident. Sebastian replied. A detailed pre-operative examination is done not only to see if the child meets the criteria for surgery, but also to see if the adults body can withstand the abortion.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. But Anna now skipped the blood test, then the body indicators can not be judged, the direct surgery will be very dangerous. To give the simplest and most frightening example, if there is a hemorrhage during the operation, the doctor does not have the blood test report and cannot even tell what type of blood Anna needs! Bonnie knew nothing about this, but from Sebastians anxious tone, she knew it must be very dangerous. Pulling her legs out, she headed straight for the operating room. Anna, dont do anything stupid! The air in Bonnies lungs had been squeezed clean, and every time she breathed, her lungs seemed to be stuck together in cellophane, which needed to be torn apart with great force, causing pain and burning. The arms and legs were softened by the sudden force, and the whole person was like a noodle, uncontrobly paralyzed to the ground, unable to stand up. Bonnie tried several times, but only to sit up from the ground. Thepanys main goal was to get the best out of the market, but it was to get the best out of the market. It was hard to reach the door of the operating room, but found a more serious problem. She couldnt hold the door handle of the operating room, and even if she did, she didnt have the strength to push it open. Damn, how could this happen? Bonnie instantly panicked and wondered how she could call Sebastian again. If Sebastian came, she would have a way to get into the operating room. And at this time, the door of the operating room was pulled open from the inside and Anna slowly came out wearing a surgical gown. Seeing the surgical gown on Anna, Bonnies heart had sunk most of the way down, but more or less with a hint of luck and tentativeness, Anna, is your surgery over? Well, its over. Anna nodded her head. Sure enough, she waste after all! Bonnies heart instantly went cold. But on second thought, she had already made the decision to let Anna make her own decision. And now that Anna had made her decision and acted on it, what did she have to feel bad about. She is sad, is Annas heart is not sad? Now Anna is the one who needs the mostfort. The most important thing is that you are fine, we will go home now, I will ask the housekeeper to give you chicken soup, even if it is a small month, you should sit properly. No. Anna shook her head, There is no little moonchild. How can that work, if you dont sit for the small month, it will be very hard to have the root of the disease when you are old. Bonnie said seriously with a stern face. Anna still shook her head, I dont need to sit for a small month because I didnt abort the baby. Chapter 2283: You are the best mother in the whole world Ha? Hearing these words, Bonnies body suddenly had strength and jumped up directly from the ground. She clutched Annas arm and checked up and down, left and right, Really Anna, you really didnt abort this baby? Really. Anna nodded, These two children, I am ready to have them. Thats great! Bonnie was so excited and surprised. But there was also a question in her mind, Anna, why did you suddenly change your mind? Thepany was not moved by Mrs. Robertsons plea to kneel and kowtow, or even bark like a dog, and was determined toe to the operating room to perform the surgery. Why did she give up at thest minute? Seeing this, Anna slowly said, just lying on the operating table, the doctor is ready to give me anesthesia, I cried.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Its strange, I obviously suppressed my emotions, but the tears still fell in torrents, soon wetting the pillow. I asked the anesthesiologist why I was crying, was this a normal reaction before surgery? The anesthesiologist told me that it wasnt me crying, but the baby in my belly. They probably had a feeling that they were leaving the world they hadnt seen yet, so they couldnt stop their sadness from reaching my brain, and the tears fell uncontrobly. Anna herself couldnt help butugh when she said this, Its strange, isnt it? Its just two embryos that have just grown a heart and brain, but they can already influence my emotions. Bonnie nodded, It is indeed amazing, the child and the mother are connected by an umbilical cord, so your emotions are also shared, and when I was pregnant, I could often feel their happiness or sadness. If I abort these two children, I will never have another child in my life, if I only have this one chance to experience it, then I will stick with it for another eight months. Anna said slowly. When you think about it, eight months doesnt seem too long. Grit your teeth and it will pass! Not waiting for Bonnie to nod happily, Anna added, But, I have another request. Bonnie nodded, Okay, you say. I want to keep these two children, you can not tell anyone, even Sebastian. Annas face was serious, I dont want anyone to know. Bonnie understood, You dont want Mrs. Robertson to know, do you? You could say the same thing. Anyway, I dont want anyone to take my baby away from me. Anna said. These two children belong to her, and no one is allowed to get involved! Bonnie was fine with it. But still asked Anna a question, How do I stop them from knowing, your belly will get bigger and bigger every day, what if someone sees it and it gets into Mrs. Robertsons ears? No one will see it. Anna was confident. Bonnie looked at her with a puzzled face, Why are you so sure? Because - Anna came up to Bonnies ear and whispered her n. Bonnies eyes were full of surprise, but after thinking for a while, she chose to nod, If thats your decision, then I support you. Anna opened her arms and hugged Bonnie, Ill be a good mother, even if the two kids dont have a father, right? Youve been the best mother in the world from the moment you decided to keep them. Bonnie replied. Chapter 2284: Leave the rest to me Anna bared her teeth and smiled brightly, Right, I feel the same way, so I am the best mother in the whole world! Saying that, Anna waved her hand towards Bonnie again, Leave the rest to you, Ill go first. Looking at Annas back disappeared at the corner, Bonnie then came back to her senses. Crazy, she must be crazy! Otherwise would have agreed to Annas request? Now that Anna is gone, how can she handle this mess? Thinking of this, Bonnie wanted to call Anna back and say she had changed her mind. But in the end, she couldnt say anything. There are not many chances to let Anna keep the two children, so if you let go of them, you may not get a second chance. What else can I do? Get in the spirit and start helping with the process! Half an hourter, Sebastian arrived at the door of the operating room. But only Bonnie was seen alone. Bonnie, whats the situation in the operating room now that Anna has started the operation? Sebastian asked. Bonnie looked up, The operation is over, Anna said she didnt want to stay in this sad ce, and didnt let me follow, now she has gone home. Are you sure youre going home? Sebastian was unsure, Did you call and ask the bodyguard? Anna has arranged several bodyguards around her, just to know Annastest movement at any time. Sebastian said, while taking out his cell phone, ready to call the bodyguard. I dont know if its a coincidence or just a coincidence, but the bodyguard also called Sebastian at this time. Sebastian quickly picked up, Is Anna home already? The bodyguards voice was a bit strained, Indeed, she is already home, but it looks like she has to go out again now, or a long way. Through the binocrs, the bodyguard saw Anna was packing her luggage in her room on the second floor. Therge 30-inch suitcase, stuffed to the brim by her, was obviously going out for a long time. Sebastian couldnt help but wrinkle his handsome sword eyebrows, Shes going away just after surgery, too much of a nonsense with her body, you guys go straight in and stop her. Dont stop, Bonnie said. At that, Sebastian looked at Bonnie in surprise, Bonnie, arent you going to keep Anna?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Bonnie shook her head, then nodded and replied, Of course I want to keep Anna, but now that she and Mrs. Robertson are in such a state, Mrs. Robertson may be very upset if she knows that the baby is gone, and wille back to Anna then? Whats more, Willisto is full of Ruperts traces, theres nothing wrong with her wanting to live somewhere else, when I broke my heart, didnt I also go to live abroad for years? Between the lines, its all about persuading Sebastian to let go. Let Anna leave like this, go to a city without Ruperts traces, stay is also good. But Sebastian is still unsure, Shes like this now, what if she cant get out and does something stupid? Bonnie raised her hand and patted him on the shoulder, No, thats Anna, shell live with her hatred for Rupert. Sebastian stopped arguing. After a long time of silence, he picked up his cell phone and said to the bodyguard on the other end, You continue to protect Anna until she leaves Willisto in the car, then you cane back to resume your orders. After leaving Willisto, I hope Anna can live a good life and be that lively and smiling girl again soon! Chapter 2285: Have you changed your mind? In the blink of an eye, five yearster. Taunthon Isles, inside Marine Medical Center. The woman in the white coat was checking the pulse of the patient in front of her, her pretty face crossed by a pair of wrinkled willow eyebrows that did not diminish her beauty in any way. Her lips were red and her teeth were white, and her porcin-like arms and legs poked out from under the white coat with a sense of sacredness that she could not bear to desecrate.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Dr. Newman, my disease, is it difficult to cure? The patient inquired tentatively. Not difficult to cure, just a simple gastritis, I will give you some Chinese medicine, you take it on time, half a month toe to the follow-up, then I change to acupuncture, to give you to cultivate the root,pletely remove the root of the disease. Anna withdrew her hand, and her slender white fingers held the signature pen, and wrote on the book in a fluttering manner. Soon, the prescription was written, and the patient held it as if she had gotten some great treasure, and turned to leave with joy. Anna moved her stiff neck and pressed the bell on the table, Next patient. Yes, this is the same Anna five yearster. Back then, with Bonnies help, Anna came here with the baby in her belly and put down roots to live. She originally just wanted to be an ordinary single mother, but she never thought that fate had yed a huge joke on her. The baby was born with a congenital disease, and no one in the medical field could cure it. Anna carried her around to no avail and fell into despair several times. But in the end, she survived and studied hard and became a doctor, famous for herbal medicine and acupuncture, and her fame once spread to the entire medicalmunity of Reliacao. But who knew that Anna was doing all this just so she could cure her little girl? Hello Dr. Newman, another patient walked in, her voice creamy and sweet, but no one in sight. Anna looked around and finally spotted the patient under the table. It was a small child, looking like a Mordecai dish, short and small, and could not be seen by the table, no wonder Anna could not find anyone just now. Probably a sick daughter, see a child to seek medical attention, Annas heart is not a good feeling. She looked around and asked softly, Little one, where are your parents? My daddy is sick, so Ivee to get his medicine. The little child said. So its a filial child! Anna has a good feeling about this little guy, nodded, Then what is your daddy sick, tell the doctor auntie, I will help you dispensing medicine. The little one looked around and deliberately ran over to close the office door beforeing up to Anna and waving his little arm, Auntie doctor,e a little closer so I can tell you! Anna did not understand, but still did as she was told. When the little one finished, the whole person was instantly frozen, Sorry, little one, our hospital does not provide this service. Really cant you pretty auntie? The little one blinked desperately, Please! I really cant, the hospital has its own rules. Anna seriously refused. The little friend did not pester, wilted and said okay, then turned around and walked out. While walking, also muttered, Its okay, its not just being rejected for the thirty-eighth time, I can definitely help daddy get the medicine, for sure, Ill look again for sure I can find it. Hearing this, Anna couldnt help but look at the little one more. Just now she did not even notice that it was already autumn and the little one was still wearing summer sandals, which were already torn and tattered and felt like they would fall apart in the next second. Is it because of too much walking? Annas heart immediately crossed a touch of intolerance, Wait a minute, little friend. The little one immediately turned his head, his eyes shining, Pretty aunt, have you changed your mind! Chapter 2286: Status Quo Looking at those amber eyes, Anna always had a feeling of being trapped. The little guy immediately put away his smile and let out a long sigh, Hey, I also know this will make it hard for you to do, Im sorry pretty aunt, I caused you trouble, Ill leave now. If as a doctor, I can not do this thing, but I have the afternoon off. Anna said. The little one immediately smiled happily, the whole person jumped into Annas arms, eyes shining brightly, Wow, beautiful aunt you are very nice, thank you oh, this is my daddys address, you remember to deliver the medicine on time oh!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Throwing down these words, the little one ran out. Anna held the note in her hand and regretted afterwards. How could she have agreed to it when she was soft? Hey! I cant help it, if I promise, I have to do it. The hospital, outside the hospital, just now the poor little guy climbed into a Rolls-Royce, nimbly stomped off the broken sandals on his feet, changed into his own custom-made shoes, wiggling his legs in the back seat. Tommy, its done! The little guy turned toward the front drivers seat and made an OK motion. The middle-aged man called Tommy was a little worried, his voice tentative, Young master, isnt this a good idea, if your daddy finds out Im helping him. The little guy replied, Tommy dont you think so? This- Tommy couldnt speak now. The little guy took advantage of the situation, Even if Daddy pursues the matter, I wont betray you Tommy, Ill take the me alone when the timees. Okay young master, then well wait for the good news! Tommy immediately changed his tune. The little guy: Do not be so fast! At this end, after Anna finished seeing thest patient, she went back to her residence. This is a single-family house near the foot of the mountain, with a garden of nearly 500 square feet, beautifully tended, and just at the door, you can smell all kinds of flowers. Anna raised a step and walked in, then saw a small figure sitting on a swing, looking very lonely. Amad, why are you sitting out there alone, where is your brother? Anna lightly walked up and asked in a low voice. Hearing a familiar voice, Amad slowly lifted his head and called out to his mommy in a soft voice. My brother is in his room working on his flying machine, I didnt want to disturb him, so I came out to swing. Enoch, Amad, these are the two children Anna gave birth to. The eldest son Enoch is a mechanical fan, very fond of studying all kinds of machinery, and will even do their own research assembly. Amad, on the other hand, has never been in good health because of a congenital disease, and even though he has a very good voice and sings beautifully, he has never been able to perform on stage. Because of this, Amad always sits mncholy inside the garden, sullen look. Every time she saw this scene, Annas heart could not help but ache. If only, if only she could find a cure for Amad in a hurry! Its windy outside, lets go inside, Mommy will make you baked beans with tomatoes to eat today. Anna coaxed. Amad nodded his head and followed Anna into the house. Anna nimbly took off her white coat, then tied on her apron, and dove into the kitchen. When she was not busy, she would always cook for the two little ones herself. But who would have thought that five years ago, she had no fingers in the water, and cooking was like having to blow up the kitchen? Because of these two children, Anna has changed a lot, but she feels that it is all worth it. She was even d that she had regretted it on the operating table. If she hadnt left these two children, perhaps she would have been unable to hold on and wanted to leave this world, right? It was these two children that gave her the courage to live. If Amad hadnt been sick, her life would have been much happier Chapter 2286: I will definitely save you Thinking about Amads illness, Annas heart seized up hard again. She had already contacted the medical research team in Chicago and sent Amads relevant information and pathological samples, hoping that the other party could help her withboratory tests. But its been a week now, and still no movement. The waiting process was too anxious. Ya, madam! The maid came in from outside and rushed forward to help, Why are you cooking again? Its so hard to go to work, let me do this little thing! Im not tired, Anna smiled and shook her head, I just said Id make Amad baked beans with tomatoes. What is promised, of course, must be done. When the maid saw this, she could not persuade her. Only nodded, Then madam you do first, do this one dish is good ah, the rest or leave it to me, I first go out to clean. After saying this, the maid walked out. When she raised her eyes, she saw the white coat in the entrance hall. White coats like this one from the hospital need to be washed once a day to keep them clean and hygienic. The maid took off the white coat and went towards the bathroom while emptying her pockets. Soon, the medicine box in the pocket was pulled out.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. After a quick nce at the name on it, the maid blushed and hurriedly stuffed the medicine box back in, and hung the white coat back in the foyer with it. Pretending that nothing had happened, she quickly left. Whats going on? Amad, who was sitting on the sofa, looked at the maids back, wanting to ask the maid what she had pulled out of the white coat. Aunt Gilead, whats inside my mommys pocket? Amad inquired. The maid hurriedly covered Amads mouth, Nothing, Amad, you must not tell your mommy that I just went through her white coat pockets. Such a dictum made Amad even more curious. What the hell is it? Why dont you tell your mommy about it? Aunt Gilead clearly put it back in her pocket, not a thief, so why not tell her. Amads little brain couldnt figure out this problem. She was also curious about what was in her mommys pocket. After sitting on the sofa and struggling for a while, Amad went to look through Annas white coat. But the medical terms on it she could not understand at all, only remembered a long string ofplicated words. Amad, its almost time to eat, do you still want to go out and y? In the kitchen, Anna saw Amad standing in the entranceway out of the corner of her eye, and asked. Amad immediately stuffed the medicine box back into his white coat, No, mommy, Im going to wash my hands now and wait for dinner. Remember to go upstairs and call your brother. Anna said. Amad promised a yes and ran upstairs to find Enoch. In the childrens room, Enoch is sitting at his desk, and on the table is a pile of bits and pieces of electronicponents, and at the moment he is holding a small soldering gun, unbelievably fine to make the circuit board he needs. Originally it was a very concentrated thing, but when he heard Amads panting sound because of running, still immediately dropped the things in his hand, poured water into Amads hand. Why are you running properly? Drink some water, idiot, have you forgotten how bitter Mommys Chinese medicine is? Enoch said with a stern face. Although she was scolded by her brother, Amads heart warmed up. She held the cup and drank several sips, her breathing finally eased up, Brother, mommy made tomato baked beans today, lets go down to eat! Im not eating today, Enoch refused without thinking, I have to make the electronicponents for this flying chess game and I cant deliver it until tomorrow. The other party has made an appointment with me, as long as the electronicponents I make meet their standards, they will write a letter of introduction for me to see the famous doctor, who will definitely be able to cure your sister. Chapter 2288: Mind the moderation! Hearing these words, Amads eyes instantly flushed red. The voice also followed choked up, So brother you hid in the room busy for almost half a month, just for this ah. Of course not all for you, I also like to study these, to help you find the doctor is only incidental! Enoch exined. Thepanys main goal is to provide a solution to the problem. In the end, he didnt even extend one hand and said, Dont cry, or else Mommy will think Im bullying you when we go downstairster. Okay, I wont cry. Amad sucked his nose hard to keep himself from dropping tears. He even took the initiative to change the topic, Brother, is the person you found this time reliable,st time someone lied to you, saying that they introduced you to a miracle doctor, but it turned out that the other party was just a barefoot doctor in a small town, and the reason why he could cure the disease with a piece of talisman paper was all because of the antibiotics coated on the talisman paper. Mentioning this sad past, Enochs face is a little embarrassed. Raising his hand and coughing lightly, he said, That was just an ident, besides I was only three and a half years old at that time, it was normal to be cheated, its different now, Im a mature five year old! A five-year-old child is not that easy to deceive. Before agreeing to this deal, Enoch asked to check the qualifications of the other party and even signed a guarantee agreement. If the doctor introduced at the end could not cure Amads disease, then the patent rights of electronicponents would be sold at ten times the market price. And, a five million dor agreement was signed right now, with the deposit being directly credited to Enochs ount. With this money as a guarantee, Enoch felt that this time he would be able to find a very powerful doctor.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. He even began to think about his future life, When your illness is cured, I will sign you up for the opera house, you go there to sing, open a solo show, I will make you the best-singing little girl in the world! Really? Amads eyes also began to shine brightly with anticipation, Then can I go sing somewhere else? Of course you can, well give you a worldwide concert tour! Enoch agreed without even thinking about it. The two of them chatted so happily for a while that they forgot the time. In the end, it was Anna who came upstairs and brought them downstairs for dinner. Because of this incident, the two little ones were in a good mood. After tomorrows delivery, they can go to see the miracle doctor! Anna didnt know the reason for this and was curious to ask, What did you two secretly talk about behind my back, actuallyughing so happily, is it something good? Secret! The two looked at each other and said in the same breath. Anna: She bristled, Do not say forget it,ter you guys want to let mommy know, mommy still have to consider whether to listen to it. She finished with a pretend arrogance, and instructed the maid, Gilead, please help Amad take a bathter, I have to go out, I maye back a littleter. Aunt Gilead nodded vigorously, full of understanding expression, I know maam, dont worry about going out, just leave the two little ones to me, you busy, but be sure to pay attention to your health! What? Anna always felt that this is a bit strange. What the hell is taking care of your health when youre going out? But looking at the time is approaching, Anna also did not ask more questions, packed up, leaned over the two little ones on the forehead a kiss, and then directly out of the door. Chapter 2289: A Good Man Does It All Soon, Anna arrived at the address written on the sticky note.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. This is a high-ss hotel, towering into the clouds, sitting in the city center, the entrance parked all the luxury cars, it can be seen that the people in and out of the rich or noble. But obviously the little child was dressed in rags, not even a pair of autumn shoes ah. His daddy would appear in such an upscale ce? But on second thought, another possibility came to mind. Although this ce is very upscale, but not all the people in and out are very rich. After all, there are employees! The little boys daddy, should be the staff inside! Forget it, why do you think so much, anyway, after delivering the medicine, the task is done, she immediately left, go home to apany Amad and Enoch. With this thought in mind, Anna lifted her steps and walked into the hotel. The room number written on the sticky note was 1809, and the elevator card was needed to go up, and Anna did not have such a thing. She went to the front desk and asked the receptionist to help her swipe the elevator. Maam, which room would you like to go to? The receptionist asked with a smile on her face and very politely. Anna replied, 1809, please! The smile on the receptionists face disappeared instantly and changed to a guarded and disgusted look at Anna, What are you doing in 1809? Anna shook the bag in her hand, To deliver something. What kind of stuff. The receptionist asked for more information and even tried to open the bag to check. Anna: !!! She hurriedly shielded the bag in her arms, her expression very serious, Sorry thisdy, this belongs to my privacy, I can not tell you. What a fright, if the receptionist saw this medicine, wouldnt it be the same as revealing the patients privacy? This is a big taboo in the medical world, will be poked by everyones backbone. And see Anna dead set on not showing the bag of things, the receptionists expression more impatient. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. At these words, Annas fire came up instantly. She had never seen such a receptionist, who could directly say that someone was a bad person. What a rumor-mongering mouth, no half cost ah! If you dont believe me, you cane upstairs with me and Ill leave after I deliver the stuff. Anna suppressed the fire and said as calmly as possible. As a result, the receptionist simply ignored her and turned to chat with other staff. Anna was treated like air! Anna could not wait to take out her ID card, and then she could take the whole hotel room and clean up this receptionist. If it was five years ago, she would have done so. But now, Anna can not do this kind of thing. When she came here, she didnt have much money on her, plus she didnt want anyone to know she had given birth to two children, so she cut off contact with everyone in Willisto. Plus Amad was born with a medical condition that required expensive medical bills for constant checkups. If she hadnt worked at the hospital and was a good doctor, she would have been living beyond her means if she hadnt had so many patients to consult. So, Anna endured. She turned towards the safe passage, pulled open the door, looked at the revolving staircase that stretched upward and could not see the end, and took a deep breath. Its the 18th floor, its a workout! Chapter 2290: Misunderstanding? Then you take off your clothes! Anna is a father and mother to two children, and often carries one in each hand, so her strength is very good. But even so, when she reached the eighteenth floor, she was still a little out of breath, and a thinyer of sweat had appeared on her back. But the good news is, victory is in sight! Anna swallowed hard, adjusted her breathing, walked to the door of room 1809, and rang the doorbell. However, no one answered inside. Could it be that no one was inside? Anna tried and rang the doorbell again, Hello, is there anyone in there, Im here to deliver something, a little friend named Mordecai asked me toe. There was silence, still silence. Anna couldnt wait for an answer, so she decided to hang her things on the door handle and turn around to leave. The moment she turned around, there was a click behind her and the door opened slowly from the inside.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Anna subconsciously turned around and wanted to say that the medicine was already hanging on the door handle. But with just one nce, it was like being struck by lightning, and she was frozen in ce. How, how! Arent you already dead, why are you still alive? Anna could not control her whole body trembling. The man in the room frowned unpleasantly, his handsome face was filled with the word doubt, his voice was low and hoarse, We know each other? Ha? Annas eyes were wide and she couldnt believe her ears. The man who had spent so much time together and ended up in an unhappy situation would actually ask such a question. Of course they knew each other, to the extent that they would recognize him even if he turned to dust! Thats right, the man who lives in 1809, is Rupert! The Rupert who had been dead for five years! That face, how much Anna once loved, now how much she hated, almost to the point of disgust. And to top it all off, the man pretended not to know her. Rupert, dont act, I know its you, why are you still alive? Annas eyes were red as she questioned. Rupert, hasnt it been five years since he died! Why is he still alive, and just happened to meet up with her. Thinking of this, Anna suddenly remembered the purpose of her trip. She had been asked by the little boy to deliver aphrodisiacs to his daddy. So Rupert had already had a child with another woman, yet he was still unabashedly flirtatious, rooming with other women, even crazy enough to need drugs to support him. This man, so dirty! The painful memories of that year came flooding back, stirring Annas eyes ck, the only thing she could see clearly was Ruperts face in front of her. Five years, he seems to have not changed, still wearing a well-cut tailored suit, the whole person exudes the charm of a mature man, silver-rimmed sses and a few more sense of gentlemanly scum. It seems that during the five years of his death, he lived a good and prosperous life. What is the reason? Why did he survive and live with such grace and ease! Anna was so enraged that she pushed Rupert into the room. After scanning around, she saw the fruit knife on the coffee table and without saying a word, she picked it up and aimed it at Ruperts chest! She was able to stab Rupert once, now she can stab him a second time! This time, she will not let Rupert live again. The dagger with cold light is approaching the mans chest, he wrinkles his eyebrows, easily dodges, and mps Annas wrist. Anna let go of the fruit knife in pain with only a slight force. The fruit knife fell on the carpet without making any sound. Thisdy, I think there is probably some kind of misunderstanding between us, you have the wrong person, I am not the one you want to kill. The man was still calm and spoke to Anna. Anna sneered, Misunderstanding? Then you take off your clothes! Chapter 2291: Remember, my name is Cedron Navarro! The mans face suddenly changed, dottedcquer-like eyes condensed a few hostile, So it is a new way of throwing arms, really underestimated ah. Yuck! Anna spat at him, her voice was as disgusting as it could be, Who wants to give you a hug, dont make a fool of yourself, even if all the men in the world died, I wouldnt be interested in you. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. A few crunching sounds, the buttons on the shirt flew everywhere, the mans wless chest presented in front of Anna. The outline of the slightly bronze pectoral muscles down, is gradually tightened waist, and further down, by the belt and suit pants to cover the tight, but there is a kind of half covered half hidden sense of temptation. This body, put out is definitely to make people drool, can not help but to touch the degree. In fact, Anna is indeed touching everywhere. She picked up the mans pectoral muscles and examined them inch by inch, but saw no trace of anything, How is it possible, I clearly stabbed you with a scalpel at that time, where did your wound go? Thats enough! The man mped Annas hand, eyes sulking rolled, throat knot is even more up and down shrugging, Do not try to hit me, before I am not angry, get lost! Arent you Rupert? Anna lifted her head, her clear eyes with confusion and shock. As if a lost deer in the woods, it made the mans eyes flicker unconsciously. He pushed Anna away, I told you, you have the wrong person. Anna, unprepared, was pushed by him and stumbled, falling directly to the floor. Luckily the carpet was soft and she wasnt hurt. The whole persons mind was in turmoil, not understanding what went wrong. The face was clearly Ruperts, but why couldnt she find any signs of surgery on her chest? So, was she really mistaken? As she was thinking, Anna suddenly sensed something was wrong. There was a sweet smell in the room, very strong, after inhaling, the whole body began to be hot. She was so focused on killing Rupert that she didnt notice it at first. This is the kind of medicine will have the smell. No, lets go! Anna thought, rushed to get up from the floor, ready to leave the room. But it was toote, just as she stood up, her legs became uncontrobly weak, and she fell to the carpet. Get up, dont y dead here, hurry up and get out of here! At this moment the man has also reached the limit of patience, see Anna lying on the carpet, and thought it was some new trick. He hooked Annas arm with his toe and tried to kick her out of the room. Hot, so hot. Anna, who was already delirious, felt that a coolness was approaching her, and pressed herself desperately.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She clearly did nothing but put her arms around the mans waist, her hot cheek pressed against her chest and gently rubbed it a few times, and the mans proud self-control copsed instantly! Damn! The man cursed in a low voice with a ck face. The next thing you know, there is an endless attack and plunder. Anna is like a sailboat at sea, struggling to move forward in the storm, the only way to hold on to the mans neck, can barely stabilize the bnce. Rupert, she called out the name in a daze. The mans movements were followed by a more violent attack, leaning down to whisper in Annas ear, Dont call other men by their names, and remember, my name is Cedron! Chapter 2292: You remember to keep it a secret Meanwhile, Mordecai had arrived at the hotel floor. After staring at it for half a day, the person he was waiting for finally arrived. The pink supercar was parked in front of the hotel, and from the drivers seat came down a beautiful woman with a bejeweled body, whose waist was twisted like a water wave.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. Tommy, you just wait for me here, Ill be right back. Mordecai said. Tommy opened his mouth to say something, but in the end he held back and just said to be safe. Mordecai made an OK motion toward him, got out of the car and went straight to the woman. Aunt Barbero! Mordecai shouted. Hearing the call, Agustin Barbero turned around, the smile in his eyes quickly piled up, his tone exaggerated to the extreme, ah, if it isnt Mordecai, howe you are here ah? This sweet voice really makes Mordecai cant help but roll his eyes. But the face still remained good, asking Agustin, Aunt Barbero, you came here, is to find my daddy? Agustin smiled shyly, Yes, I found a bottle of good wine, I heard that your daddy likes this winerys red wine, so I sent it here to let him taste it. Of course, wine tasting is the appetizer, tasting her, is the main event! Tonight she was going to be Cedrons woman! All the preparations were made, and she even bribed Cedrons assistant. The assistant said that if she went upstairs to Cedron tonight, she would be there until dawn! When the timees to be Cedrons wife, that is, before Mordecais stepmother. As a stepmother, the tenderness should not be lost. Therefore, Agustin squeezed out a smile that she thought was very beautiful, Mordecai, you are also looking for your daddy, but its already veryte, or Ill let the driver take you home first, right? The first thing you need to do is to get the best out of it. Mordecai has already seen through her mind and replied, Tommy is waiting for me outside, Ill go up and talk to daddy about something and then leave, Aunt Barbero dont mind me. So he was leaving soon. Then Agustin had nothing to worry about. She took Mordecai upstairs and headed straight for the 18th floor. When she arrived at the 18th floor, she saw a yellow stic bag hanging on the door handle from a long distance, and the medicine box inside was faintly visible. What the hell? Mordecais mind was racing at the moment. This is his deliberate set-up, let the doctors aunt who has a reputation in the hospitale over to deliver functional tonic, and then let Agustin bump into it. This way, Agustin learned that daddy can not personnel, will certainly give up pestering daddy. But now the doctors aunt is not there, the medicine is still hanging on the door ah? Mordecai do not know what is out of the situation. Huh, is this your daddys stuff? Agustin had noticed the stic bag on the door handle. Seeing this, Mordecai gritted his teeth and stomped his foot, no matter, just continue to y on! Mordecai rushed forward, quickly grabbed the stic bag, covered the medicine box in his arms, Do not look, this is my daddys very important medicine, daddy said not to show anyone! The more he said this, the more curious Agustin became. Cedron actually has a disease that requires medicine, what kind of disease is it, and is it serious? Im not someone else, Agustin said, and you dont have a bag to put it in, so, you put it in my bag, Ill keep it for you, and it will be absolutely confidential, too, okay? Mordecai eyes gradually loosened and looked tentatively at Agustin, Really Aunt Barbero, you will not tell anyone, including my daddy? Really! Agustin nodded his head vigorously, More real than diamonds. Mordecai then stammered and pulled out the pill box, Well, then you can keep it for me, dont let anyone else see it. Agustin was happy to reach out and take it, but did not notice the smile of triumph at the corner of Mordecais mouth. Chapter 2293: Putting Credit Where Credit Is Due Agustin got the yellow stic bag as he wished. But when he opened it and looked, the smile froze on his face. How can this be! Cedron is actually taking that aspect of the tonic, and also the super strong version! In other words, Cedron himself is not lifting? Agustin directly wind up in a mess. Whats wrong Aunt Barbero, why do you look like that, whats wrong with this medicine my daddy always takes? Mordecai stared at the big watery eyes and seriously asked. And often take it? Agustin more scared, voice can not control the trembling, that Mordecai, you can tell auntie, your daddy are when to take this medicine? This ah, Mordecai crooked head, seriously thought for a long time, before telling Agustin, is to go to see those aunties will eat. Meet those aunties ? Agustin more panic. No, the rumor is that Cedron clean, never close to women, excellent and gold, is a very rare diamond king, so Agustin will try to get together with Cedron. But now it seems that this is not the case at all! Cedron is not as good as rumors say, and even more than the general mix of rich kids to y with flowers, looking for a lot of women not to mention, y to the state of kidney deficit also insist on taking drugs to continue to y. This kind of man, even if not die early, the body will have all kinds of dirty disease it! Agustin thought of this, and hurriedly threw the pill box in his hand together with the stic bag on the ground. So disgusting, who knows if Cedron has touched it? Aunt Barbero, why did you throw my daddys medicine away ah, my daddy said very fond of you, and said to marry you as a wife, so that the external will not be coveted, and in private can continue to find aunties y, both. Mordecai seriously said, If he knows you threw his medicine, a angry, may not marry you. The words have just fallen, Agustin on the floor of the medicine box is a fierce kick, directly kicked out several meters, and then turned to leave. He was already in the elevator room, but then he came back. Aunt Barbero? Mordecai is full of doubts. He has already discredited daddy to that extent, Agustin will actuallye back, is it because he recognized his n? The moment, Mordecais palms emerged ayer of fine sweat, but the face is still forced to y it cool. Calm down, do not confuse yourself! In the middle of the brainstorm, Agustin has bypassed him and went to the stic bag, stepped on it hard, and crushed it from side to side until the pill box was trampled beyond recognition.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. That was all. If Cedron knew that, he would never think of marrying her again, right? After this, Agustin turned around and left. Only when her back disappeared in the elevator did Mordecai let out a long breath. He was really scared! Luckily, he hadnt been discovered. Now that his n had worked, he no longer had to worry about Agustin bing his stepmother. Having aplished his goal, Mordecai turned around and prepared to leave. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw the door handle of 1809 and stopped again. Is Daddy in there? Then he did not see the medicine box hanging outside the door, ah, just heard no movement? A myriad of questions in the mind, Mordecai tangled iparable. Half a day, but still gritted his teeth, took out his spare room card, ready to go straight in. If you want to die, you can die. Anyway, Daddy doesnt like that Agustin, he helped Daddy get rid of the bad girl, Daddy should be able to beat him a few times less because of this matter, right? Chapter 2294: The doggies are out Mordecai held up the room card and put it on the sensor of the room door. With a ticking sound, the door was opened. Mordecai tentatively pushed open a crack and shouted towards the inside, Daddy, can I e in? Ding-dong! Mordecai did not wait for a reply from the room, but instead heard a sounding from the elevator room, followed by countless noisy footsteps approaching towards him. Before Mordecai could react, dozens of people carrying long guns and short cannons swarmed into room 1809, heading straight for the master bedroom of the suite, with shing lights going off. Mordecai brain buzzed and froze. What is this, why are there suddenly so many paparazzi reporters ah. It only took his smart head three seconds to think before he knew the answer. This must be Agustins doing!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Agustin wanted to cook with Daddy tonight, but he was afraid that Daddy would pay her off afterwards and not give her Mrs. Navarros position, so he brought in these paparazzi and reporters. Once this news is exposed, it will certainly cause the whole public opinion, when the timees, if Daddy does not marry Agustin, will certainly be a bunch of people chasing after scolding. Agustin, really y a good game ah! The actual fact is that you can find a lot of people who are not able to get a good deal on this. The first thing you need to do is to get a room and sleep with a single male, which is normal. Mordecai thought, his arms around his chest, feeling that his n had worked out too well. But soon, he felt something was wrong. It was clear that Daddy was the only one in the room, so why didnt the paparazzie out, and even still snapping away at it? Mordecai did not dare to think about it, and hurriedly pushed away the crowd, squeezed into the master bedroom, the small mouth instantly opened into an O shape. The master bedrooms oversized king bed is a mess, Cedron naked, full of gloom and displeasure, scanning the crowd. Next to him is a small mountain bag covered tightly with a quilt. Anyone who looks can recognize that there is a person hiding inside. No, Agustin is not already gone, then who is the woman sleeping with Daddy ah! Mordecai feels that his head is two big ones. Meanwhile, Cedron was distraught. The paparazzi reporters, having caught the scent of the headlines, were so bright-eyed that they almost jumped on him, with excitement in their tone, and raised their microphones to ask him questions. Mr. Navarro, may I ask if you are here tonight for a date? Mr. Navarro, may I ask whose daughter is this, and will you marry her? Rumor has it that Mr. Navarro vowed to stay away from women for the sake of his son, but now he is making an exception for this woman. Everyone was eager to lift the quilt and see what the woman underneath really looked like. But when they touched Cedrons cold and horrible eyes, their hands hurriedly retracted. I would like to know, but Cedron really can not be offended ah. You have one minute to delete all photos and videos, forget about tonight, and get out. Cedron coldly ordered. The paparazzi reporters looked at each other, but no one moved. Thew is not to me, if they can insist on leaving these photos and videos, Cedron cant kick them all out, right? At this time, everyone was surprisingly united, and their eyes looked at Cedron in unison. Chapter 2295: Don’t pretend The anger in Cedrons heart grew higher and higher. Didnt understand what I said, did you? He inquired in a deep voice, as if a demon had risen from hell. Mr. Navarro, seeing that Cedron had be angry to the extreme, someone finally stepped forward and spoke tentatively, We are also making a living, I hope you can understand us, so We can not disclose any photos, but we hope you can tell us who is that woman under the quilt, is she your girlfriend, your future wife? Heh So, were finally getting to the point, are we? Cedron took a disgusted nce at the bulging bun, the woman had already fainted, otherwise she would have popped out without the paparazzi to push the development, so that these people could take enough pictures! Mr. Navarro? the paparazzi reporter was still waiting for Cedrons answer. Cedron bowed his head in silence for half a moment, then, the corners of his mouth hooked up a faint smile and swept to the crowd, As you can see, my future wife and I were on a date at the hotel, and it just happened to be caught by you guys, dont publish any photos or videos out, if she is fleshed out, I will make you guys eat your words. Brush brush brush! Everyone froze and looked at Cedron with incredulous eyes. What a future wife! Even if they cant release the photos and videos, the headline Mr. Navarros official announcement of his fiance will definitely attract traffic. The crowd exchanged a look, no longer bothered Cedron, and quickly exited the room.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. They also have to hurry back to write the article, before the release of other homes to send out, so as to seize the first traffic! In therge suite, only Cedron and Anna were left in a moment. Yes, in the midst of the chaos, Mordecai was also frightened and went downstairs to find Tommy to discuss countermeasures. The room was silent, so quiet that you could hear the even breathing of women. Cedron lifted the covers off Annas body. The moment the paparazzi came into the room, he subconsciously covered the woman, covering up tightly. This is now lifted again, the porcin white skin in the light of some reflections, set off above the mottled bruise marks are particrly conspicuous. This is Cedron just left, look, shocking. Especially around the waist, you can almost see the traces of five fingers, so you can see how hard he was holding Anna just now. Certain images began to swirl in Cedrons mind, making his throat gush with thirst. Damn, is the drug in this room still evaporating? Cedron thought with chagrin and simply opened the window, letting the cold wind outside pour in. Anna, unclothed, windswept, struggling to curl up tighter, a tiny ball, but no intention to wake up. She was really too tired, her eyelids were so heavy that she couldnt lift them up. All she wants now is to get a good nights sleep. But Cedron didnt intend to let her have such a good time. Seeing that the window was open and she still didnt want to wake up, she simply picked Anna up and took her to the bathroom, turning on the shower head and pouring cold water over her face. Well! Anna finally woke up and was frozen to ayer of goose bumps all over her body. The next second, found that she was not wearing anything, but even more indignant, scum, beast, son of a bitch, what do you want to do to me! No more pretending, the reporter has alreadye, get the results you want and leave, in three hours at dawn, you can get what you want. Cedron said. Chapter 2,296: You are simply a devil The pair of ck eyes looked up and down at Anna, as if they were looking at some kind of goods. The actual fact is that Anna is not wearing anything, and in his eyes it seems to be just a piece of warm meat. Anna didnt like this kind of look, so she red back in defiance. The first thing you can do is to look at her, she has eyes too! The two people look at each other, the air seems to be a strong electric current in each other. The two people looked at each other for a long time, and finally Cedron averted his eyes first and said in a deep voice, What do you want, say it, I can give you everything except Mrs. Navarros position. Who cares about your Mrs. Navarro position, Anna was full of disgust, Im not the kind of person who is on the line to ask forpensation, Im looking at it as if Ive been dog-eared tonight. A man who looked the same face as Rupert, she had no interest in having any further contact.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The farther away the better! So after Anna said that, she swept around the bathroom and pointed to the robe in the cab, Please give me the robe, I need to get dressed and go home. Beside him, Cedrons face was darker than the bottom of a pot. This woman actually said, and he that just as the dog was chewed. Your purpose has been achieved, there is no need to pretend any longer, I did touch you, but you are not the first time, so make a request, I will try to meet. Cedron said. Anna raised her head incredulously and looked at Cedron. This face, which was so familiar, was now really disgusting her to the core. Its the twenty-first century, and youre still giving women chastity? Dont be funny, what does it matter to you if Im a first time or not, you cant satisfy me anyway, so stop hanging around in front of me and give me the bathrobe! Anna said in a fury. Cedrons face sank down again, almost wrinkling ink, his back teeth clenched. He couldnt satisfy her? Good, he needs to prove it again! Dont touch me, or Ill sue you for rape, and youll be in deep shit. Anna warned. Hearing this, Cedronughed in anger and looked at Anna with sarcasm in his eyes, Are you sure you want to sue me? Im afraid youre the one whos going to be in trouble, not me. Who is self-directed, I just came to deliver the medicine. Anna said. Cedron narrowed his eyes, And then, on the pretext that I was some kind of Rupert, pushed me into the room, ripped off my blouse, and put his hands on me, and even lit incense in the room to help, and when it was over, then get a reporter to help you sit on the identity? This is what Anna called, to deliver drugs? And these words sounded very puzzling to Anna. She was mistaken about Cedron, she could admit it, but what the hell is this? Cedron, I dont know where you get the confidence to think that the whole world is a woman should be around you, but Im sorry, Im not the kind of woman you think, you want to be responsible for whoever you want to be responsible for, I dont have a problem with you being responsible for a sow, but my words, thanks for the kind words, you cant afford to be responsible! With those words, Anna didnt bother to wait for Cedron to hand her robe. She stood up, pulled the robe on herself, then rushed out and found her clothes in the master bedroom. Unfortunately, her clothes had been torn to shreds in the heat of the moment, so she couldnt wear them anymore. In the middle of the night, it was impossible for her to go home with her bathrobe on For a time, Anna was caught in a dilemma. Chapter 2297: The humiliation that can’t be washed away While thinking about the response, Cedron came out of the bathroom. The pair of hawkish eyes were locked on Annas body. Like an X-ray, trying to see Anna through the general. Anna hated this look, and did not want to stay in this room more. She hesitated and picked up Cedrons shirt and zer from the floor and put them on. The buttons on the shirt had been ripped off by her, so she had to rely on the zer to cover up. Cedron is tall and big, and his clothes are very big, so Anna wears them like a skirt, covering her thighs, and when she walks, she can see her slender, well-proportioned legs wobbling in the wide clothes. Cedron eyes can not help but deepen a few, wearing my clothes here wandering, you deliberately? Thepanys main goal is to provide a better solution to the problem. After saying that, Anna walked out quickly, looking as if she was afraid of being caught by Cedron. She even chose to take the stairs for safety. There was no one to follow her, but it was just more expensive for her legs, especially after five years of no exercise in that area, and with a lot of movement, Anna felt that her legs were not her own, and somewhere was sore and swollen. After rushing back to her car, Anna finally breathed a sigh of relief and felt safe. Even if Cedrones after her now, she can just run him over! Thats right, run over Cedron! Who let this man look exactly like Ruperts face, and even that aspect to give her the feeling, are very simr. No, there are also differences. Rupert has always been very gentle to her, treating her like a treasure, carefully, even if it takes several times, but only to make her back sore to get out of bed. But Cedron is different, Cedron is very rough, left a lot of bruises on her body, and now the slightest touch hurts to suck in cold air. The good thing is, Anna didnt lose. She also left a lot of nail scratches on Cedrons body, even scratching and bleeding, enough to make him hurt for days. Anna exhaled a long breath at the thought. Immediately, the eyes dimmed down again, the mood gradually becameplicated. The five years of taking care of Enoch and Amad alone, she thought she was strong enough. But until she met Cedron today, she realized that her former calmness was just a lie. As soon as that familiar face appeared, she would quickly go to the edge of copse. It was impossible to control. No, she had to get away from this man! Anna thought, stepped on the gas and ran straight to the vi. When she got back to the vi, the house was quiet, the maids and the children were sleeping. Anna went back to her room as gingerly as possible, put a tub of water in, and scrubbed herself vigorously, trying to wipe off all those traces of Cedrons body. She said in front of Cedron very lightly, what at most as a dog chewed, but in fact, the heart is very concerned about this matter. After all, apart from Rupert, she had not had skin-to-skin contact with other men.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Now she has had sex with a man who is so arrogant and ridiculous, and who, crucially, looks the same as Rupert. Anna just wanted to quickly wipe these marks off her body and forget about Cedron once and for all. After wiping, she was so exhausted that she fell asleep in the bathtub. When she woke up again, it was the maid tapping hard on the door outside, her tone concerned and anxious, Maam, are you in there, are you all right? Chapter 2298: Anna, you’re wanted! Hearing the call, Anna gave a jolt and stood up from the water with a tter. The water in the bathtub had long since cooled, and Anna was covered in goose bumps, her hands were even soaked and wrinkled. She coughed and adjusted her voice before answering, Wait, Im washing up, Ill be right out. Shivering, she turned on the rosette and poured hot water all over her body, finally getting a hint of warmth. After changing into the spare loungewear in the bathroom, and then stuffing the shirt and suit she wore backst night into the bottom of the dirty clothes basket, and adjusting her state, Anna finally opened the door to her room. Gilead, why did youe to see me so early, is there something wrong? Anna asked. Gilead handed Annas cell phone to her, his tone was anxious, Anna, something big has happened, pick up the phone, I have received several calls to see you. What? Annas brain is still a bit confused, Why do you want to see me, who wants to see me ah? As soon as the words left her mouth, the phone in her hand buzzed, and it was the dean calling. Anna didnt think too much about it and picked up the phone, Hello, Dean? Dr. Newman, where are you now? Are you at home? The dean said sharply. Hearing this, Anna was a bit confused, Wait a minute, Dean, why are youing to pick me up for good reason, is there an emergency surgery at the hospital that I need to do? If this is the case, then she directly drive there, it is better to save time than the dean to run back and forth. The dean denied it, No, I came to pick you up to escape the disaster, now the whole state is stered with your picture, someone is looking for you, and a reward of one million dors has been offered, saying that his wife has fled, and he wants everyone to help look for her. But I remember Dr. Newman you have children, but no husband, this looks like some kind of criminal, or what your enemies, Id better take you to hide, I have a farm in the country, very safe. What?! Annas brain buzzed, What are you talking about Dean, someone offering a million dor reward for posting a picture of me saying they are looking for their wife? Yes, although its just a side photo, but that birthmark I knew it was you as soon as I saw it, anyway youre really in danger now.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The dean exined a lot and also felt that he really couldnt say it clearly. Simply shoot the board and say, Lets do this, you pack your things now, I still have ten minutes to your home, youe downstairs and follow me. After saying this, the dean hung up the phone. Anna was dumbfounded for a full minute, and finally remembered to take out her phone and search for the so-called wanted notice. There was indeed one, and it was published in the second article of todays news. The first article is that Mr. Navarro announced that he has a fiance, and it seems that he is getting close. The second article, is the high price of a million dors to find the woman in the picture, heavy money to chase his wife road, hope that people help! What the hell is this? Anna scratched her head in frustration, making her already messy hair look even more like a chickens nest. She just slept, how the world has suddenly changed sets, for good reason she became someone elses wife, and was also chased by the heavy money. Wait The reason for this suddenly came to Annas mind. Cedron, this must be the work of Cedron! The man in the end want to do, she has left the hotel without a penny, but he spent a lot of money to find her. What, are you going to take her back and kill her? Chapter 2299: Hurry up and go Anna, with a stomach full of fire, looked at the phone number at the end of the reward order and was ready to dial it to ask for an exnation. But at this time, Amad came over holding the rag doll, tugging at the corner of her coat, still a little sleepy-eyed, Mommy, what are you and Aunt Gilead talking about, it seems to be very anxious. Seeing her lovely daughter, Annas heart instantly softened and her voice was much softer, We were talking about whether we should send you to live in a farm in the country for a while. Gilead was full of doubts, No, I wasnt just oh yes, thats what I was talking about, Amad, do you want to go to a farm in the country to y? To Annas eyes, Gilead then cooperated to speak down. And hearing this, Amad was happy beyond words, Can I really go, mommy, I want to go! Since she was born, because of her illness, Amads activities were either in this vi or in the hospital, so she always wanted to go out and see the outside world. Now that her mommy had spoken, she was looking forward to it.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Anna nodded her head, Of course its true, you go pack your things,ter on Uncle Dean wille over, and then pick you up to live in the farm for a while. The moment Amad appeared just now, Anna had already thought of a response. She was going to stay and meet this Cedron to see what he really wanted. But before that, have to ask Dean to bring Gilead and EnochAmad to the countryside farm. Make sure they are safe so that she wont have any worries. Amad was smart enough to hear the other meaning of the words and immediately tilted his head to ask, What about you mommy, wont youe with us to the countryside? Mommy also has to be responsible for healing ah, there are many patients also hope to recover early and then go out to y, so I have to be responsible for healing them. After a pause, he assured Amad again, You guys go first, and when Im done with it after a while, Ille to you guys right away. Having received such a promise, Amad then nodded heavily, Good, then mommy we pull the hook, you must finish your work early ande early ah. Okay. Anna nodded her head and smiled in agreement. Urged on, Amad bounced back to her room and went to pack her things while sharing the happy news with Enoch. Amads wild grape-like eyes were filled with longing, Brother, what does the farmhouse look like, are there lots of little animals, can I pet them, and if so, can I have a puppy back to keep? Enoch nodded, Of course you can, Ill help you choose the cutest puppy and you pick the name. Okay! Amad happily went to pack his things. When the small suitcase was almost full, she suddenly stopped and turned her head to Enoch, Wait a minute brother, we cant seem to leave for the farm today, yeah. Enoch also quickly reacted. It was true that they couldnt go to the countryside today because they had to take the electronicponent of the flying chess to meet the buyer, thus exchanging the chance to meet the divine doctor and cure Amad. But Amad was so eager to go to the farm to y again. Looking at his sisters torn and hesitant expression, Enochs heart was very intolerant, so he came up with a countermeasure. How about this sister, you first go with Aunt Gilead, wait until the ce after sending a location to me, my side got the opportunity to see the divine doctor, then go to the farm to pick you up, we see the divine doctor and then back to the farm. Although the process is rather tedious, but this way you can do both. Brother this will be very hard, right? Amad still has some hesitation, Otherwise I wont go to the countryside, when Im healedter, there are many opportunities to go y arent there? Shell stay here and apany her brother to deliver the electronicponents and then go see that divine doctor! Chapter 2300: We Pull the Hook This proposal was immediately vetoed by Enoch. He brought the small pink school bag and gave it to Amad to carry, There is a chance to go out and yter, that is something forter, why should we miss the chance now? You go first, brother wille to apany you after you are done. He could see how much Amad was really looking forward to this trip to the countryside to y. After all, from birth until now, Amad had never gone out to y at all. Freedom was too much of a luxury for Amad. As expected, hearing Enochs words, Amad hesitated for a moment and finally nodded heavily, Okay, then Ill wait for you in the countryside oh, brother you muste early! Dont worry, I will. Enoch nodded his head and promised. As for Aunt Gileads side, it was left to Amad to take care of. Amad pestered Aunt Gilead and made up another lie, saying that Enoch had gone to help himself to some things, and soon followed them in a cab. In the past, Enoch often helped Amad to buy things, so Aunt Gilead did not suspect. He just repeatedly told Amad, Make sure your brother follows you up quickly, dont stay, we have to hurry to the countryside. Why? Amad blinked his eyes in confusion, We are not going to the countryside to y, why Aunt Gilead you look so panicked, as if you are going to flee. If it was a refugee, why didnt mommy follow? Aunt Gileads heart thumped, realizing that she was about to be overdressed.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He exined with a smile, Of course its not a refugee, its just that we have a meeting with the owner of the farm, and its not polite to bete, were guests, we have to know the rules. So thats how it is! Amad understood, nodded towards Aunt Gilead, If brother arrives veryte, then I will exin clearly to the farm owner and apologize for brother, he will forgive brother, right? Amad you are so cute, of course you will be forgiven. Aunt Gilead smiled and nodded her head. As we were talking, the deans car had arrived at the vis entrance. Anna went up first and interceded, asking Dean to leave with the children and Aunt Gilead first. Are you kidding, the deans red eyes were cracking, that man is here to catch you, you moved everyone and ended up staying here by yourself, is this creating an isted situation for yourself? While saying that, while reaching out to touch Annas forehead, Really a little feverish, no wonder you started talking nonsense! Anna shook her head, I have a fever because I took a cold showerst night, but Im very lucid, I know what Im talking about, Dean, you take them away first, its useless for me to hide, I have to go solve it, take them away, theres no handle for that person to pinch. Hearing these words, the dean was silent. A woman is weak, but a mother is strong. Since Anna gave birth to these two children, the first thing she thought about was not herself, but these two children. When a mother, really great! Okay, I promise you, first send them to the country farm, but you also do not act rashly, when I return, I will apany you to find that person. Dean admonished. Although he hadnt known Anna for long, he had long treated Anna as his own daughter, otherwise he wouldnt have been so anxious about this matter and rushed over to help. Seeing Anna nodded yes, the dean then drove Enoch, Amad and Aunt Gilead away. Sitting in the car, Amad pulled the window and looked at Anna blearily, Mommy, then we have a deal, oh, you must hurry to see us when you are done. Okay, I will. Anna once again stroked the forehead of the two little ones, her eyes gentle as water, Remember to tell me when the timees, what is there to do in the farm. Chapter 2301: Follow Me After giving some instructions, Dean started the car and set off towards the countryside farm. As for Enoch, under Amads fooling around, the car just drove out not long after Enoch was put on the roadside. Remember this address, buy the things immediately take a taxi toe, to find a regr cab, I will help you pay the fare when you arrive. The dean reminded again and again. Enoch jumped out of the car, I know, Uncle Dean, I am not a three-year-old child, I will take care of myself, you guys go! The dean was amused by his words, Yes, youre not a three-year-old anymore, youre a five-year-old. After saying this, the dean drove away. Enoch also carried his own electronicponents, and took a taxi directly to the Cloud Cafe. This was the ce where they had arranged to meet. When the timees, one hand will be delivered and the other hand will be handed over to the divine doctor that was introduced. Because of the dy at home in the morning, when he arrived at the Cloud Cafe, Enoch was almostte. Its a good thing he stepped on time and wasnt reallyte. He panted and rushed to the agreed 808 booth, pushed open the door and apologized, Sorry Imte, there was a bit of an unexpected situation this morning Speaking of this, the voice was suddenly stunned. Because there was no one in the private room at all, it was empty, only his echo floating. Enoch exited, checked the name of the private room, and after making sure it was right, walked in again. Is the other partyte? It is good that when we meetter, we can use this matter to take Joe and ask for a little more benefit. But wait and wait, an hour and a half has passed, the other party did not want toe. Instead, the waiter came over and knocked on the door several times, asking Enoch with eyes full ofpassion, if he was waiting here for daddy and mommy, or was lost and couldnt find his home. Neither, I was waiting for someone here, but the other person seems to have missed the appointment. Enoch replied. Seems? The waiter thought about it and reminded Enoch, Could it be that there was some kind of ident on the way, or something else dyed, do you have a cell phone, you can call and ask the other party ah. Its better than sitting here and waiting. The right! Enoch was reminded of this and immediately looked up at the waiter, Brother, do you have aputer I can borrow here? Of course there is, its on the first floor, follow me. The waiter readily agreed. Enoch climbed onto the stool, but it was not as high as the keyboard, so he could not reach it. The waiter was more worried about his inability to use theputer and wanted to help, asking Enoch if he wanted to y nts vs Zombies. Kids love to y this! As a result, Enoch could not reach the keyboard, so he simply stood on the bench, and now his eyesight was finally parallel to theputer screen. The two hands did not idle, flying on the keyboard tapping flying.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Soon, a piece of spilling thousands of words of questioning letter wille out of nowhere. Looking at the words quoted in it, the waiter was dumbfounded. Is this C is this really the vocabry of a child? He didnt even know many of the words! In the waiters continued shock, Enoch opened his mailbox and sent this questioning letter to the other partys mailbox! I cant help it, when they first contacted each other, they relied on the mailbox, so now they can only use the mailbox to question each other why they didnte. I hope the other side can reply sooner, otherwise when he gets angry, follow the ip address to check the past, it is not so much! Chapter 2302: I think someone scolded you After sending the email, Enoch jumped off the bench and thanked the waiter. With that, he was ready to leave. Anyway, he couldnt wait for that buyer here, so hed better go to the shopping mall and buy some childrens sunscreen for his sister. I heard that the ultraviolet rays are especially severe in the countryside farms, so make sure your sister is well protected from the sun, otherwise she will be sad and fall into tears when she bes a little tanned pig. When you think of Amads tearful appearance, Enoch couldnt help but tsk, Women are troublesome, they cry at every turn, like a swimming pool. The side said, while speeding up the pace to the mall. -Cedron At this end, Cedron is working in the top floor office of the group. In front of therge red pearwood desk, there was a row of people standing around, all with their heads hanging down, trying to y the role of a quail, not daring to breathe. Because todays Mr. Navarro, especially terrible! From the morning into thepany, there is a ck pressure aura, but a little bit of work problems, will be scolded to the blood of the dog. Everyone was desperately trying to reduce their presence for fear of being caught and criticized by Mr. Navarro. But unfortunately, Mr. Navarros gun is indiscriminate, one department after another, no one is spared. Now the gun is aimed at the design department.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. On the bosss chair, Cedron quickly looked through the thick pile of designs in his hand, and then raised his hand, and all the designs flew out. Like snowkes, they hit the backs of everyones feet coldly. This is the design you made, are you sure you came up with it with your brains, sprinkle rice on the paper, the chicken is estimated to be better than your drawing! This thin and cold voice fell, several female designers instantly red-eyed. How can they still be in the design circle after being spat out by Mr. Navarro like this? I want to quit! The head of the design department hurriedly smiled and said, Sorry, Mr. Navarro, our design is dirtying your eyes, how do you think it would be better to revise it now? Revision? Well Cedron rolled out a lowugh from his throat, looked at the head of the design department askance, his voice was obviously not high, but it seemed like a huge wave, smashing directly at him. Autumns sports style design, most of the elements you submitted are still summers, even in the model also chose the petite and cute type, wearing sports style is nothing but cute, how to show the sense of power of sports? Change? Redraw he felt it was a waste of time, after all, the level of these people look like this! And hearing this, several designers who had wiped their eyes instantly froze. After searching their designs on the floor, they immediately lowered their heads in shame, not even daring to cry, after finding that every item matched Cedrons words. How can I cry? Because Mr. Navarro is telling the truth! If I dont see a satisfactory design within one day, your entire design department can be reced! Cedron gave an ultimatum. Mr. Navarro, you can give me more time, how about a week, if not, five days, three days, even three days! Just one day. Cedron didnt let up, Youre the ones wasting the time you have to draw this crap. The head of the design department led the staff and left, wilting. He had a feeling he would be busy for the rest of the day! No sooner had the group left than Cedron was ready to bring in someone else to check on the work. Thats when the assistant pushed open the door and walked in, tablet in hand, Mr. Navarro, heres an email from you, looks like scolding you? Chapter Two Thousand Three Hundred and Three: His Anxiety Looking at the long-dwelling anger on Cedrons face, the assistant actually regretteding in to report. It feels like he came at too bad a time.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. But the other side of that letter of questioning he had read, written particrly literary, a look at the cultural people write, which also quoted the scriptures, and finally mentioned the deal. Afraid to affect Cedrons business, the assistant came in. Seeing that it was the assistant, Cedron slightly collected the anger on his face, and hmmed in a deep voice, Bring it here. The assistant hurriedly handed up the tablet and turned to the email for Cedron to read. After a quick nce at ten lines, Cedrons face was indescribablyplicated. Mr. Navarro, is there something wrong with this email? The assistant asked tentatively. Cedron looked at the assistant like a monster, Have you read this email? Cursory reading, it should be to talk business with Mr. Navarro you, but Mr. Navarro you did not go, so ask why you missed the appointment. The assistant answered honestly. The general meaning was indeed the same. He moved to copy a lot of ssics to scold me. Cedron said. What?! The assistant was dumbfounded, so all those seemingly sophisticated words were cursing? At least he is also a graduate of a double-ss university, how can not understand a sentence ah. But it doesnt matter if he understands or not, whats important is that he should ask Mr. Navarro how to handle it. Do you want me to teach this person a lesson, dare to curse Mr. Navarro you, is really impatient to live! The assistant asked. Cedron shook his head, No, it was also my fault, it is true that I missed the appointment and did not inform him in advance, it is also right to be angry. It was all because of that womanst night that hisposure was broken, and he had forgotten about such an important meeting. Mr. Navarro, youre a giant on Wall Street, so whats wrong with letting the other party wait. The assistant was still doggedly on Cedrons side. Cedron was matter-of-fact, He has the electronicponents I want for the aircraft, and with this, he can quickly dominate the market for drones, and offending him is the same as offending the market. On top of business, Cedron has always carried it well. The assistant now understood, immediately said, I will now contact the other party, reschedule a meeting, the location is set at Lords Brewery Hotel, to talk about our apologies. Cedron was satisfied with this arrangement, Go ahead. Soon, the assistant returned to the office again. Mr. Navarro, the other party seems to have a strong intention to sell, and asked us to go to Lords Brewery Hotel right now, and asked you to prepare a deal. The assistant said with great excitement. Cedrons face was expressionless as he stood up and walked outside, ready to leave for Lords Brewery Hotel. When he reached the first floor, his cell phone rang. It was an unknown number. Cedron didnt even think about it, he just hung up. But the other party did not relent and called again, but Cedron also hung up. Probably knowing that the phone call did not work, the other party changed tactics and sent a text message to Cedron. CI know where the woman you are looking for is,e to Fantasia in half an hour, or I will tear the ticket! At the end, a photo of Anna was attached. In the photo, Anna was tied hands, drooping head, do not know whether dead or alive. At that moment, Cedrons heart welled up with anger, burning his eyes scarlet. Mr. Navarro, whats wrong with you? The assistant next to him was taken aback by the sight. Drive, go to Fantasia! Cedron walked out quickly, got in the car and ordered the driver. The driver was full of confusion, Mr. Navarro, what Wang Suke just said seems to be Lords Brewery Hotel. Fantasia, you have twenty-nine minutes to arrive. Cedrons voice grew colder and colder. Even he himself did not notice that there was a hint of imperceptible anxiety in this voice. Chapter 2304: Just acting The driver of the beatnik didnt dare to say much and followed Cedrons order, rushing towards Fantasia with one foot on the gas. Through the rearview mirror, the driver noticed that Cedron was constantly looking at his watch. Obviously the twenty-nine minutes to arrive just now was not a joke. The driver hurriedly stepped on the gas and rushed faster. In less than fifteen minutes, he arrived at Fantasia. The security guard at the entrance stopped Cedron, Sorry sir, this ce is packed today, no unrted people are allowed in or out. I have an appointment with the people inside. Cedron suppressed his anger and said. At that, the security guards gaze immediately turned on Cedron, up and down, carefully check, Oh, you are Cedron is it, wait a moment, we check your body before you can enter! The words fell to the ground, the hand has been towards Cedron touch over. Cedron has a cleanliness fetish, disgusted back a step, eyes cold and piercing, Who allowed you to touch me! The security guard was not a good guy, and he was not happy to hear this, Mr. Navarro, we are just following the rules, we let you in without checking your body, in case you have any weapons on you? Yes, really think who do not care to touch you like, we are all men, you have the I also have, maybe my more powerful, why to touch your. Cedron: The words of these two security guards really do not challenge his nerves all the time.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Gritting his teeth, he wanted to punch them over. When he raised his hand, he saw that the watch on his wrist was pointing to 7, less than ten minutes before the agreed half hour. Damn! Cedrons horrible gaze swept towards the two security guards again, but his hand was already raised high. See the security guards cold voice, tone of voice extra impatient, freeze what, is not the check! After a number of checks, Cedron finally entered Fantasia. They are waiting for you in the business meeting room on the sixth floor, you can go straight there. The security guard said. Cedron keenly caught the point, they? So, its a gang operation! Cedron nodded his head, narrow eyes narrowed slightly, raised his step towards the elevator room. Soon, he arrived at the sixth floor. In therge business meeting room, Annas figure was not seen, but a man and a woman were found, with their faces masked and wearing sunsses, hiding their faces tightly. You are the kidnappers who kidnapped that woman? Cedron asked in a deep voice. The two mens eyes immediately converged on Cedron, and after looking up and down, they found it incredible. The woman spoke, This man is quite handsome, is he really a bad guy? The man, on the other hand, gritted his teeth, Can you not judge a person from his appearance, a good-looking bad guy, thats still a bad guy! Heh Being discussed by two kidnappers whether they were bad guys or not, Cedron found it quite rare. What about the woman, make your offer, how much do you want to let her go. Cedron asked in a cold voice. Well talk about the moneyter, the woman waved her hand, Id rather ask you now why you want Anna, do you have a grudge against her? Cedron Zhans ck eyes shed slightly, hooked his lips and replied, How can there be a feud, she is my wife, I am just chasing my wife at a high price, cant I? But in his heart, he thought, So this woman is called Anna. Anna, the name is very nice, only a pity that people are too scheming! I think here, alsozy and these two meandering on, towards the side of the screen spoke, Miss Newman, y acting on the line, do not take themselves as real, since I asked me toe here,e out to see me in person! Chapter 2305: Are you sure you want to lie to me? Behind the screen, Annas delicate body shook. How could that dog man have figured out the scheme so quickly? Yes, this kidnapping drama was all self-directed by her, and the two kidnappers outside were her original patients, Taylor Porter of Fantasia and her husband. Originally Anna was going to call Cedron and ask for rification over the phone. But on second thought, there are some things that are only verbal promises if you talk on the phone, so you should talk to Cedron in person. It is best to sign a rification agreement, so as not to save him from making any mishaps in the future. Of course, before that, should find a way to set up a conversation to see why Cedron is offering a high reward to find her. The n was perfect, but when it came to the actual implementation, it was easily detected by Cedron. Anna is now frustrated! Trying to hold on and pretend she wasnt behind the screen, Cedrons voice rang out again, Do you need me toe find you in person, Miss Newman? This damned man! Anna bit her scarlet lips so hard that they almost dripped blood, but she stepped out from behind the screen. Cedrons eyes swept over. Because of the hickeys and pinch marks all over her body, Anna chose to wear a Chinese cheongsam today, with a ted cor that perfectly covered all the bruises, but the cut of the cheongsam also perfectly outlined her delicate figure. Mostly because it is ck to show thin, the original slender waist, at the moment looks even less than a grip, Cedron feels like he can pinch over with one hand.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. This woman, simply like a natural waist essence! Anna did not notice that much. She stared at Cedrons face, and then swept to the two next to her, Please Miss Porter, Mr. Spencer, I want to talk to him alone. Taylor was a little uneasy, Then well stand guard outside the door, if anything happens you call out, welle in immediately and make sure he doesnt hurt you. Okay. Anna squeezed out a sweet smile. When she smiled, the corners of her mouth brought out two shallow dimples, and the sun shone in, with a kind ofke sparkling feeling, looking a little dizzy. But when Taylor and her husband left, this smile instantly disappeared clean. The only thing left in the eyes of Cedron was the shade and indifference, as if the person who was so warm just now was not her. Feeling this difference in treatment, Cedron some unhappy wrinkled the sword brow. This woman in front of him, seems to be very disgusted with him. Its ridiculous, its obvious that she is the one who wants to reject and wee, do so many things, but now she can still pretend. Pretending to be so like, as if she really hated him. As I said, I can satisfy you with anything except Mrs. Navarros position. Cedron said. Anna was impatient, I also made it very clear, I just take it as a dogs nibble, we are all adults, dont engage in any bullying total that way, as if I have to hold you responsible! Isnt it? Cedron asked rhetorically. Anna froze for a moment, her anger intensified, Which one of your eyes saw that I have to be responsible for you, Mr. Navarro, you can eat shit, but you cant talk nonsense! As soon as she saw this face that looked exactly like Ruperts, Anna couldnt contain her anger and wanted to beat him up. And Cedron is not impatient, took out a sh drive from his pocket and dropped it at Annas feet, Are you sure you still want to lie to me? Chapter 2306: You should have children, right? What is it?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Anna was full of doubts, bent down and picked up the sh drive, walked to theputer at the front of the conference room and plugged it in. After reading the information inside, her face instantly paled, I didnt do this! Not you, could it be me? Cedron asked rhetorically, I went to the ck market to buy drugs to stun myself, and then find reporters to take pictures and interviews, and even arranged for one of the reporters who were not afraid of death to stab this matter to the olddy? The evidence on the sh drive all pointed the finger at Anna. Anna is the one who started all this! I cant wait to get away from you, how could I do such a thing, dont put shit on my head, I dont have any idea about you! Anna argued loudly. Cedron sneered, the corners of his mouth full of sarcasm, Is that really the case, then why did you take the initiative to wrap your arms around my waistst night? Anna: !!! The drug was so strong that she couldnt control herself, and besides, Cedron felt so much like Rupert that she almost subconsciously went along with Cedron like she did with Rupert before. But I didnt expect to be misunderstood by Cedron. Anna gritted her teeth, simply tilted her head, and said bluntly, How do you know that I am taking the initiative on you, and not my instinctive reaction? At those words, Cedrons face was ironically blue. In other words, this woman had also had sex with other men, and had even developed an instinctive reaction. This woman, really dirty! Anna, you are really dirty! Cedron gritted his teeth and said. Hearing these words, Anna was in a trance for a moment. The words that hurt so much,ing from that most familiar mouth, really poked peoples lungs in pain. The first thing you need to do is to find out who did it. I dont need you to be responsible for it, and I dont need you to be responsible for it. Is it toote to leave now? Cedron questioned. Annas clean willow eyebrows wrinkled into a point, Then what else do you want, Ive said I dont need you to be responsible, are you still begging me to let you be responsible, are you that cheap? The words that Cedron used on her just now, Anna returned intact. In return, naturally, Cedron was once again furious. If you really want to get out of this, you shouldnt have let anyone stir this up to the olddy, now you regret, its toote! Cedron said, bony fingers picked up Annas chin, up and down, You are so good-looking, the old Mrs. Navarro will definitely like it when you see it, will pretend to be good, just pretend a little more. Anna was a little confused, What do you mean by that? Simple, stay by my side, y the role of my fiance well, as long as you do a good job, I can give you anything you want, except Mrs. Navarros position. Cedron said. Annaughed, Why should I be your fiance, or fake, to apany you in the y, no way! She felt disgusted to even look at Cedron, so how could she stay by his side all the time! Anna would never agree to such a deal. As she turned to leave in anger, Cedron twirled the ring on his left index finger and said in a light tone, You should have a child, right? Chapter 2307: How come she didn’t die? Hearing this, Annas feet instantly stopped! What are you trying to do to them, Cedron, Im warning you, dont touch them or Ill definitely fight you! Anna warned loudly. Cedrons eyes pressed down hard! Sure enough, this woman really has a child! That was just a test, after all, the room was dimly litst night, and although Anna had a scar on her abdomen, it was impossible to tell if it was an appendicitis scar or a cesarean section. But now, the answer is clear. Anna has not only had many men, but has even given birth to children for other men. What about the man who made you give birth, why didnt he stand up for you and the baby at this time? Cedron questioned, with a fire in his chest. Anna looked at him with icy eyes, Does it matter to you, the father of the child died long ago, but that is absolutely no reason for you to hold the child against me! So its dead. Cedron nod, continued, is not this better, you alone pull the child must be very hard, as long as you cooperate with me, I will let you have enough money to support the child, the rest of your life without worrying about food and drink, you have used so many means to do all this, is not to get such a life? p! The crisp sound of a p resounded throughout the conference room. Even Taylor and her husband outside the door were startled and hurriedly pushed the door open and came in, Whats wrong Anna, are you being bullied, were here to save Halfway through the sentence, Taylors voice suddenly stopped. Because she found that the person who was beaten was not Anna, but Cedron. The tall mans head was deflected by the p, and five fingerprints quickly surfaced on his handsome cheek, showing how hard Anna had just pped him. Annas hand was also trembling, not with fear, but with uncontrolled muscle tremors caused by the pain of the excessive force. She used her other hand to press her right hand, Miss Porter, Im fine, or please wait for me outside. Oh okay okay. Taylor stammered in agreement and hurriedly exited the conference room. The heart is still a little scared. The actual Dr. Newman that he knows is really the Dr. Newman that he knows, and there are actually times when he hits people. Is this the rumor that rabbits will bite when they are anxious? In the conference room, after Taylor and her husband left, there was silence once again. I dont know how long had passed, Cedron tasted the faint taste of blood in the corner of his mouth. In an instant, his eyes were scarlet, and he rushed straight forward, viciously mped Annas neck, forcing her to keep backing up until her back hit the wall hard.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Anna was in a lot of pain and felt that all the bones in her back were shattered. Thats not all. Cedron grabbed her by the neck and lifted her off the ground! His strength is surprisingly strong, Anna simply can not break free, can only clearly feel the air in the lungs less and less, like being torn general pain, the whole face is from red to blue-gray. It seems to be choked to death. But in those eyes, there was not the slightest fear, there was only hate and disappointment. The man who looks just like Rupert is also a bad person, right? Five years ago, Rupert wanted to rip out her heart. Now, Cedron wants to break her neck himself. Was it Gods n that she could escape from Rupert but not from Cedron? The corners of Annas eyes were already filled with tears of disappointment, but she was so stubborn that she refused to drop a single drop. She would never shed tears for a man again, never! The tears that kept spinning reflected the light and pierced into Cedrons eyes. His heart seemed to have entered a needle, a fine pain, and his hands took off, releasing Anna. Ahem! Anna fell to the ground, covering her neck and coughing violently, even though her lungs hurt like hell, but also desperately breathing fresh air. In the end, still not dead? Chapter 2308: Signing a contract Looking at Anna on the ground, Cedrons mood was indescribablyplicated. Only after a long time did he speak, I have no intention of killing you, but if you dont listen, I will consider doing it from your child. Throwing down these words, he was ready to turn around and leave. The next second, his pant leg was tugged, Anna nervously stared at him, What do you want, dont touch them, or I will definitely fight you! What are you going to do with my life, just a little bit, your life will be in my hands. Cedron ruthlessly said, You fight for your life, but before they die, let them see with their own eyes that I get you killed first, adding an extra touch of fear. The madman! Those two words were the only ones that shed through Annas mind. She swept a nce at the floor-to-ceiling ss next to her and wanted to jump off with Cedron in her arms. The two of us would die together. But then she thought, if Cedron died, would his men do something to EnochAmad? This man can easilye up with a million dors reward for her, obviously wealthy, behind the power is unimaginably powerful. We cant do it the hard way! Take a deep breath, Anna let herself calm down. Then she looked at Cedron and said word for word, Okay, I promise to make this deal with you, but theres a time, a month, after a month Im going to leave here, you absolutely cante back and affect my life, let alone hurt me and my children. Acting like this for just one month, isnt it a little too confident in yourself to expect to take Mrs. Navarros position in this months time? Dont be too confident in yourself, three months, after three months, you can get the hell out. Annas eyes red, You dont want to see a woman like me, but you want to be tied to me for three months, so youre ready to put me in Mrs. Navarros position? She deliberately provoked Cedron, trying to make him change his mind. One month was as much as she could tolerate. Cedrons eyes crossed with disgust, his voice was piercing and heartfelt, Stop daydreaming, I want to develop a new business territory here, three months is just the right amount of time, in these three months, make the old Mrs. Navarro happy for me, y the role of fiance in front of the media, and dont give me any trouble! Oh, so thats how it is! Anna understood. Anna understood. She was just worried that having a fiance so quickly and separating so quickly would affect her business. I told you, a man with the same face as Rupert can be a good bird! How are you thinking about it? Cedron asked. Anna tilted her head to look at him, Three months is too long for me, just one month, if not two months, two months is my limit. Cedron sneered and questioned her, Do you think youre in a position to bargain with me now? He could have ended Annas life with just a flick of his hand, and as for her children, he could have found them and solved them one by one. But Anna thought that she could negotiate with herself, arguing whether it was two months or three months. This idea is a little too ridiculous!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. A word, like cold water, poured over Annas head, making her quickly react to the current situation. Yes, who is she to bargain with Cedron? Cedron treats her like an object that can be destroyed if she is not happy! Okay, three months, but you have to make a note, written clearly in ck and white, after three months, you let me go free, and can no longer hurt me and my children. Anna stubbornly lifted her head the moment she flew to wipe away the tears at the corners of her eyes. Chapter 2309: Don’t make a fool of yourself In front of such a man, Anna did not want to show her wretched side. She wiped away her tears and looked up at Cedron with only indifference in her amber pupils. Cedron was a little ufortable by this look. Its so strange, it was Anna who tried to stay with him, even going so far as to have the paparazzi send the stolen photos to the olddy. Now that shes getting what she wants, shes unhappy? This woman is really good at pretending! No need to remind you, I will also give you draft agreement, so that you do not take advantage of any more. Cedron said. When will you sign it? Anna asked. Are you in a hurry? Cedron asked. Without thinking, Anna nodded, Of course, I cant wait to sign the agreement now, before something else goes wrong. What if Cedron backtrackedter and three months turned into five months, into a year or more? Or what if his promise not to harm the two children is voided? In order to prevent a long night, Anna decided to sign the agreement now so that she wouldnt have to worry about it. But in Cedrons eyes, all that floated underneath was deep disgust. He thought for a moment that he might have been wrong about this woman, after all, she looked, indeed, like she was far from herself. But then look at now, so impatient to sign the agreement, so that the agreement to hurry into effect, that bit of guilt instantly vanished. I knew this was a woman who was good at pretending, and even he almost fooled her! Youe back to thepany with me now, and I will sign the agreement with you. Cedron said. Anna nodded her head and followed Cedron outside. Taylor, who was guarding the door, came forward and spoke in a concerned tone, Hows it going Anna, did you talk, has he decided to let you go now, if hes not going to let you go, Ill help you. Fantasia is also considered a big and prestigious business, more than enough to deal with a man! But hearing this, Cedron sneered disdainfully, If I remember correctly, Fantasia is only a downstream partner of mypany, are you sure you want to go against me? Can you really do that? Taylor heard this, her heart suddenly upset, What do you mean, dont look down on thisdy, also downstream partner, who do you think you are, know whosepany we are working with, you dare to shout like this, we are working with Alp Productions! So what? Cedron asked rhetorically. Taylor continued, So only Mr. Navarro from Alp Productions can talk to me like that, who the hell are you? Wait a minute Annas heart had stuttered when she heard this. She was still wondering who Cedron was that he had such financial power. But now she knew that Cedron was the rumored Mr. Navarro of Alp Productions!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. This man, indeed, is not Taylor can afford to mess with. Especially this man is vengeful, not a good thing. Anna hurriedly went forward and pulled Taylor, Miss Porter, Im fine, weve made a deal, now go and sign an agreement so that this kind of thing wont happen again, thank you for your kindness. You really have a deal? Taylor pursued, patting his chest with a sigh of relief, Its okay if youve talked, then you guys hurry up and go sign the agreement, by the way, I have a personalwyer, I can help you see if there are any problems with the agreement. No need, I believe Mr. Navarro will not screw me. Anna smiled and refused, not wanting to involve Miss Porter in this silent strife again. Chapter 2310: I will make you regret it But when she arrived at Alp Productions and got that agreement, Anna regretted it. She should have found awyer to apany her. Otherwise, it would not have been possible for Cedron to write so many unequal treaties to himself so tantly! The entire three pages are filled with uses that bind Annas behavior, and none of Cedrons demands can be found. Ive never seen such a week to pick up the skin of the agreement! Seeing Annas hesitation to sign, Cedrons patience gradually ran out, What else is wrong with it, hurry up and sign, I still have things to do. He had to rush to meet the seller who was willing to sell the electronicponents.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. There are problems, and there are a lot of problems! Anna pointed to the agreement, Why do you have nothing when the OP is asking so much of me? Is it hard to understand, I am hiring you as my fiance, I am the A party, natural supremacy. Cedron spoke without changing his face. The two of them are now in different positions, Anna is at a disadvantage in the agreement, but it is only natural. Anna took a deep breath and turned to thest page, Okay, I can put up with all of that, but what about thisst one, I have to be avable 24 hours a day, and I even have to meet all of your needs? No, fiance, naturally, you have to be by my side all the time. Cedron asked rhetorically. Just to be by your side? And to meet all your needs, what is all, including your physical needs? Anna questioned. Cedron: Never seen such a vulgar woman, such a thing can be said openly! It was a good thing they were the only two in the office and no one else heard. Cedron, Im just here to y along with you, not a tool for your physical needs, I hope you understand this, dont treat me like some doll. Anna said coldly. The disgusted eyes, as if touched by Cedron, himself was infected with the same. Cedrons heart instantly surged with a burst of fire, but the words came out like a cold ice cer, every word, even punctuation marks, are permeated with endless coldness, stinging peoples bones. The first thing you need to do is to get rid of the problem. The sarcastic words came out of Cedrons mouth, and Annas heart choked with indescribable pain. Its strange, she and Cedron have just met, and she doesnt have any feelings for him, so why does she feel so bad? Because Cedron and Rupert look exactly alike, so subconsciously substituted for Rupert is it? Its been five years, even if she hasnt forgotten Rupert, she cant have any more emotional waves. But she was so indefatigable! Annaughed inwardly, picked up the signature pen, crossed out all the requirements and changed them to reasonable requirements before signing her name. As she handed the signed agreement to Cedron, she spoke, So counting from today, in three months, our agreement ends, I hope youll do what you say. Dont worry, Cedron scanned the agreement and signed his name, returning one of the copies to Anna, I just hope that you dont stick around and keep thinking about Mrs. Navarros position, if that happens, I will break the contract and show you how to regret it! I will break the contract and let you know how to write regret! Chapter 2311: No Showing Your Face Anna just thought she was listening to some big joke. Staying by Cedrons side, no kidding! She folded the agreement, put it in her pocket, turned around and was ready to leave. Wait! Cedron called out to her.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Anna stopped in her tracks and turned her head with a look of displeasure, Is there anything else, please? The agreement is in effect, you should stay with me 24 hours a day, where do you want to go now? Cedron asked. What a capitalist! Anna secretly clenched her fist, but the surface is not showing, I should indeed apany you like this, but you are now at work, sure you want me to follow, not afraid that I secretly listened to those trade secrets and resold to your rivalpany? And you know how to threaten me with that, it seems you havent been coveting high society men too much. Cedron narrowed his dark eyes slightly. Anna didnt bother to argue with him. If she had said she was once a high society girl, worth tens of billions of dors, and had severalpanies, Cedron would probably have taunted her with other words. Anna chose to remain silent. Her silence, in Cedrons opinion, is acquiescence. This woman has really done a lot of hard work to climb up the socialdder! He suddenly flipped out, Get out, and from now on, unless I ask you toe to the office, you dont evene near. Anna begged, and immediately drew her legs to leave. Take this card, go to the mall to buy some clothes, dont look poor, wait for me downstairs at 7 pm, we are going to the old Mrs. Navarros for dinner. A ck card, dumped to Anna. On the card, which was ck in color, there was a gold-stamped font Navarro. The dragon flies, as arrogant as Cedron himself. Anna remembered that once Rupert also gave himself a ck card, and sweetly circled her into his arms, saying that all the money he earned, all for Anna to spend. But now, Cedron just treats her as a captive pawn, a tool in his hands, throwing her the ck card, just to make this pawn, this tool look better. Anna took a deep breath, the oxygen she inhaled turned into knives, poking around in her lungs, hurting almost to the point of tears. She hurriedly lifted her head and kept repeating to herself, make no mistake, this is Cedron. And even if it was Rupert, they would have fallen apart long ago. Almost as if brainwashed, Anna gave herself this thought after leaving Cedrons office. When she got to the first floor, her assistant greeted her with a smile on her face and handed Anna a mask and sunsses. What are you doing? Anna asked, puzzled. The assistant continued tough, Miss Newman, you are now Mr. Navarros fiance, but in order for the gang of paparazzi reporters to know your real face after your life to cause trouble, so you need to do not show your real face in public. Anna understood, directly poke, is afraid of my life caused trouble, or afraid of his future life caused trouble ah? Miss Newman is joking, Mr. Navarro is of course for your own good. The assistant had a measured smile on her face, and the words she said didnt slip out. It was no wonder that such a smooth and capable assistant could follow Cedrons side. Okay. Anna did not want to make things difficult for the assistant, after all, he was just a messenger, fired him, there would be the next assistant, and the next assistant to remind her to cover up her face. Why toss it? Besides, she didnt want her face in the same news as Cedrons! Chapter 2312: A Familiar Child Anna cooperated by putting on a mask and sunsses, covering her palm-sized facepletely. Then the assistant found that this seemed to be more striking. The original Anna is good-looking, with that stunning body, the turnaround rate is almost 100 percent. And now blocking the face, it gives a mysterious and unpredictable feeling, clearly is the roadside stalls on the ten dors to buy sunsses, froze by Anna wear a kind of limited feeling, from a long way away, feel what self-service travel top flow actress, turn back rate of two hundred percent not to mention, there are people quietly take pictures. If you go out like this, Mr. Navarro will definitely kill him, right? The assistant was worried for a while. He did not say anything yet, Anna has already guessed the mind, took off the sunsses, took out the eyeliner from the bag, three times, drew a big ck spot on the forehead, looks like a birthmark general. The whole persons face value instantly dropped by half.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The next time you buy a mask, buy a little bit of that kind of weird, so no sunsses, no one will look at me again. Anna said. Faced with such an understanding Anna, the assistant was busy nodding, and a trace of good feeling for Anna was born in her heart. I feel that this Miss Newman, is not so profit-oriented as Mr. Navarro said ah. But this thought was soon dispelled. Because after going to the mall, Anna and the gold-digging women in general, and pick the expensive luxury stores to go, after entering, without saying anything let the clerk thetest models and limited models are wrapped. Thats right, its all wrapped up, she didnt even look at it, and didnt care if it fit, she bought it directly. In just half an hour, she spent more than a million. And Anna still has no intention to stop, continue to walk forward, crazy spending. Miss Newman, if I remember correctly, Mr. Navarro should be asking you to buy a dress suitable for tonight to meet the old Mrs. Navarro, you buy so much is not appropriate! The assistant stepped forward to stop it. Anna raised her eyebrows, Are you sure you need to wear these clothes to meet the old Mrs. Navarro tonight? I have to be on call 24 hours a day, who knows when I will follow him to meet someone again, I cante to the mall to buy them every time, its toote to do? This C it seems to make sense. The assistant was stumped and didnt know how to answer for a while. Anna continued, So, whats wrong with me buying more for a rainy day, not to mention the ck card spending bill he will have a reminder, if he was distressed about the money and didnt want me to buy, he would have called. Now not ying, that is not care about this small amount of money. The assistant waspletely speechless and could only watch as Anna carried arge pile of shopping bags and moved on to the next luxury store. However, Anna was right. Cedron did not care about this small amount of money. His phone buzzed several times, and after realizing that all of them were ck card spending records, he simply turned on Do Not Disturb to save himself from being annoyed again. He lifted his head, but his knitted brow could not be dispersed. Its already one oclock in the afternoon. He had an appointment to meet with the seller of the flight electronics at twelve, but the other party did not show up, leaving him here to wait. An hour of waiting, Cedrons patience was worn out. He got up and was ready to leave. So soon to leave, seems to be half sincere, I can wait for you a whole hour and a half. A cold, cool voice came from in front of him. Cedron looked at the voice and found Enoch standing in front of him. The little guy in order to make a deal today, specially changed into his own small suit, dressed exceptionally handsome, but the te face through a cold air. For a moment, Cedron felt that this child was very familiar. Chapter 2313: Apologize to me! Little thing, have we met before? Cedron asked in a deep voice. Enoch frowned unhappily, Uncle, do you know what it means to be polite, I have a name, my name is Enoch! And hearing Enoch call himself uncle, Cedrons heart is also a little ufortable. His age, it is normal to be called uncle, but why listen to this little thing called, it is so ufortable? Cedron thought, and brought the topic back to the main topic, What do you mean you waited for me for an hour and a half? Enoch climbed up on the stool and sat down, straightening the folds of his suit top, Literally, is it hard to understand? You mean, youre the seller who was going to sell me the electronics? Cedron raised his eyebrows incredulously. Just such a little guy, who looked just as big as Mordecai, could actually research countless electronicponents that adults couldnt even manage. For his amazement, Enoch is not surprised. Anyway, when making deals in the past, those people did not believe, and even thought he was a child, so they tried to fool him. Having been fooled, Enoch has now learned to be wise. He was not in a hurry and took out a copy of his ID card from his pocket, as well as the patent application for the electronicponents of the flying machine, the name on which matched the name of his ID card. If you still dont believe it, you can inspect the goods on the spot. Enoch said, When you believe it, I will then when I transfer the patent application. In this way, ny-nine percent of the white whoring party can be eliminated. As long as he does not transfer the patent application, the other party wants to use his technology to make money, that is illegal, he can sue the other party to lose all his money! See Enoch well prepared, Cedron believed most of it. He carefullypared the ID Fu copy and the patent application, and then looked at the little guys nd face, half of the time before putting it down, Yes, I believe you, if you can, you can sign the contract now. Said, snapped his fingers. The secretary who came with him immediately handed over the long-prepared contract, in duplicate, and ced it in front of Enoch. The terms and conditions are very clear: once your technology is traded with me, it is the patent of Alp Productions, and you may not resell it. As for the remuneration, in addition to the conditions I promised you, there is an additional 50 million. Cedron said. This 50 million is he alone asked the secretary to add into the treaty, Enochs technology, worth this 50 million. Even if the Enoch in front of him is just a child, Cedron will not deduct half of the reward. Enoch took the contract, looked at it carefully for a long time, and finally asked Cedron, How much do you make a day?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It doesnt seem to have anything to do with our cooperation. Cedron frowned, not wanting to answer such a personal question. Enoch pursued, Cant you ask, its also a question of my investigation of the buyers strength, after all, you have to give me 50 million, who knows if you can earn 50 million! He said justifiably, Cedron then answered, specific did not calcte, gross profit, a month into the ount of about several billion. That is the gross profit, right, ie I count you a billion, then spread down, every day is about three hundred and thirty-three million, an hour of 137, 500, a minute is two thousand two hundred and nine, I count you two thousand three! Enoch is very good at mental arithmetic and can quickly calcte the answer he wants in the face of huge numbers. Cedron was a little confused, not knowing what Enoch wanted to do with this number. The next second, Enoch saw Enoch take out the pen he was carrying, crossed out the number of 50 million, and changed it to 49997700 at the bottom, which is exactly the number after 2, 300 less. Immediately after adding a use below, Cedron needs to apologize for a minute, to express his apology for todays pigeonholing! Chapter 2314: A Familiar Last Name What an outrage! Cedron was upset, anger burning in his heart, I did stand you up, but you stood me up too didnt you? But you also missed me by half an hour, Enoch corrected, and thats half an hour that can be made up for in just one minute, which is a bargain. What a fucking bargain! Cedron could not apologize to a small child, he got up and was ready to leave. Uncle, you cant even do a five-year-old child equal treatment, lost, is it really just me, a seller, afraid to lose more people in the future, because you are too domineering autocratic, too selfish! Enoch said loudly behind him. Cedron footsteps thus paused. The hands hanging at his sides were so hard that the veins burst out. The secretary who was in charge of following him was startled, feeling that in the next second, Cedron would strike at Enoch. Although she was scared herself, she still stepped forward to stop him, Mr. Navarro, he is just a five-year-old child, childish words, you must not take it personally with him. You go out and wait for me. Cedron said. Ah? The secretary became even more nervous, Mr. Navarro, in fact, thepany has a very important business meeting, I remember that is half an hourter, the time will be almost toote. Ill let you go out first. Cedron repeated the words, the end of the voice has been pressed a few annoyance. This is the precursor of his rage, if really rage up, no one can carry. The secretary looked at Enoch, and then looked at Cedron, hesitated again and again, can only cast Enoch a self-serving look, but also with the mouth type said run two words, and only then turned to leave. Hey, they should remind the reminders are reminded, the next depends on Enoch himself can not avoid it. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The secretary thought about it and turned to leave. Cedrons gaze then fell on Enoch, Youe with me. Enoch is not afraid, directly jumped down from the chair, followed Cedron forward. The actual fact is that you cant get a lot of money from thepany. When he reached a dead end and made sure that the few customers in the store could not see him, Cedron spoke, Tell me, how do you want me to apologize to you? Huh? Enoch couldnt believe his ears, So youre really going to apologize to me? Or what? Cedron asked rhetorically, If you dont need to, then cross out this treaty right now. Enoch hurriedly covered his share of the contract, Yes, you cant disrespect me just because Im a kid, were in a partnership now, so we all have to be equal. After a pause and added, Just say sorry, and also when you see my sister, you are not allowed to call my sister something small, be polite to her, so that the grudge between us will be written off. Thats it? Cedron was impressed with Enoch. This little thing was a spoiled sister. He nodded his head and gave a hint of agreement. He then said the word sorry clearly, his voice sounded like the sound of a belling from a distant temple, which was very pleasant to the ear. Enoch saw good, then our cooperation is officially effective, this is the electronicponents of the reproduction version, the original in my hands, you prepare, tomorrow morning I will bring my sister over, you introduced the divine doctor to us, we immediately go to transfer the patent application, in addition to the original also to you. Throwing down these words, Enoch directly left. Looking at his back, Cedron was in a trance for a while. It was the second time.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Today met the second person to amend his contract, a small one, both so strange, but also names Newman Chapter 2315: Finally Got It Thoughts shed through Cedrons mind. But soon, it was dismissed again. The woman was so afraid that he would do something to the child, so how could she send the child to her eyes? There are so many names Newman under the sun, its just a coincidence! Once he figured this out, Cedron headed out the door as well. When he got back to the car, the secretary looked him up and down, staring at him carefully, and his eyes lingered on his hands for a few seconds. Cedron hated this kind of stare and said, What are you doing? The secretary immediately straightened his back, Nothing Mr. Navarro, that little kid just now Done. Cedron replied. What?! The secretarys internal defense line copsed, simply can not control their emotions, directly questioned Cedron, Mr. Navarro, he is just a small child ah, how can you get down to it, you yourself have children, if one day, others treat Mordecai like this, what should you do? Mr. Navarro, you are really going too far, beware of the present karma! Cedron: The sullen face was gloomy as he flung the contract in his hand to his secretary, I said yes, the contract is done. The little kid, if he really did it, wouldnt it be too abominable? The secretary froze, Ah, so this is it, then Mr. Navarro you just now also took him to the corner.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The words fell to the ground, the secretary figured it out. After all, just now Enoch let Cedron apologize, and Cedron has always been high above, even if the head is low, but also can not be seen, especially by the secretary around. Otherwise, how else can he give orders in the future? So, just now he drove the secretary out, and also took Enoch to the corner, quietly apologized and got the contract. Then theres no problem! Wait, theres still a problem. The secretary remembered that she had just said a lot of excessive things because of her anger, and that Cedrons expression was clearly not happy. Its over, is he going to lose his job? Apprehensively, the secretary hurriedly squeezed out a smile and rushed to Cedron to pat himself on the back, Mr. Navarro, in fact, I knew from the beginning that you are certainly not that kind of person, so what I said just now are the exaggerated techniques I used to counteract you, you are so handsome and kind, especially good to people, is simply the idol of my heart! No need to take the bonus this month, continue to work hard next month. Cedron said. Secretary: !!! Although she lost this months bonus, Mr. Navarroster words were clearly telling her that she was not dismissed. Great! Okay Mr. Navarro, I will definitely try my best to get the bonus next month, oh no, I will try my best every month of my future work, please dont worry Mr. Navarro. The secretary hurriedly said. Well, back to thepany. Cedron nodded his head and said. The secretary started the car beautifully and set off towards thepany. Mr. Navarro is so kindpared to losing a months bonus. I told you, if you work with a boss like Mr. Navarro, youll get your moneys worth. The secretary drove Cedron and soon left. And on the road, Enoch is waving to stop a cab, ready to go to the mall. He had just bought a lot of beautiful clothes for his sister, but because he had to meet Cedron, he had to leave them at the service desk. Im going to pick them up now, and then Im going to rush to the farm in the countryside and tell my sister about the beautiful clothes and the good news that Im going to meet the doctor! Enoch thought that he could not wait to get his wings and fly to Amads side right now. But when he arrived at the mall, before he went to thedy at the desk to ask for something, Enoch saw a familiar figure. Chapter 2316: Brother has a reward oh! After spending five whole years together, Enoch was too familiar with his own mommy. Even though mommy was wearing a mask and had an extra ck mark on her forehead, Enoch was still sure that this was her own mommy. Its strange, didnt Mommy say she was staying to see the patients, but why did shee to the mall and dress up so strangely? Enoch was very puzzled and walked forward, ready to say hello to Anna. The two of them were talking to each other in a very warm manner. Enoch took a general nce at the shopping bags, all of which were luxury brands, and there were a few lying in Mommys closet, but they were very old, five or six years old. The actual fact is that you can find a lot of people who have been in the business for a long time, and theyve been in the business for a long time. Now, mommy bought so many expensive luxury items and chatted with this man carrying a shopping bag. Enochs heart, suddenly guessed what. So, is mommy in love with this man? Enochs heart was a little ufortable at the thought of having a stepfather in his life, but on second thought, he couldnt let mommy be around him and his sister all the time. If mommy could be with this man, I believe she could live a much easier life. This way, its good! Enoch respected Anna, so he didnt go any further and watched Anna and the man leave the mall before turning to the service desk. With a bag of beautiful clothes for his sister, Enoch set off for the countryside farm. This is a small vige four hours from the city, with a very nice view of the mountains and water. Especially the farm where they live, but also nted arge orchard and garden, autumn is the apple ripening season, the breeze, the green leaves under the red fruits will be exposed, particrly attractive. Wearing rubber overalls that were obviously one size too big, Amad ran awkwardly toward Enoch, her fair little face flushed with red, her voice crisp, Brother,e and see, Ive picked so many apples! Enoch walked over and found that Amads basket was indeed full of apples, all red and big. They look delicious. Did you pick all these? Enoch asked, Sister, youre amazing! No, the branches were very high, so Uncle Dean helped me pull them down, and I could just reach them and pick them into the basket. Amad exined. Enoch stillplimented, Thats great too, the apples need to be picked now, youve been a big help. Amad was in the freshness stage, and with thesepliments, he was so happy that the corners of his mouth were grinning behind his ears, We can take all the apples in these baskets, and Im going to divide them into three parts, one for us, one for Auntie Zhou, and one for Mommy! When ites to mommy, Enochs eyes unconsciously shed back to the image at the mall today. I dont know how well Mommy and that man are getting along, and whether they have reached the point of talking about marriage. Brother, what are you thinking about? Amad didnt get a response and reached out and waved his hand in front of him. Enoch quickly returned to his senses and squeezed out a smile towards Amad, Nothing, just thinking, I can eat such good apples, and its all picked by you, sister, should I give you a reward?This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. Really, what kind of reward? Amads eyes immediately rose in anticipation. Chapter 2317: Great news in the sky Once Amad smiled, his eyes shone brightly, like the bright gxy, and even the people around him followed the happy mood. The crowds eyes were on Enoch in unison, waiting to see what the reward would be. You wait for me. Enoch went to the farm house, he had just put all the beautiful dresses he bought on the sofa, waiting to surprise Amad. This time take over, Amad happy to jump straight up, Wow, is a beautiful little dress hey, and also my favorite pink, brother you are so kind! As long as you like it. Enoch scratched his head. Amad nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice, like, especially like, Ill put it on now to show you ah. He said, he was ready to take off his rubber overalls. Scared Enoch hurried to stop, sister, you go back to the room to change, so many people here, you are a girl, to pay attention to personal privacy ah! Even if you are only five years old, you have to learn to protect yourself. Amad vainly spat out her tongue and ran to her room with her skirt in her arms. Enoch took out the basket of apples that Amad had picked and put them in a paper box next to him, and wrote the word Amads apples on the paper shell. The dean next to him saw it and couldnt help butugh, Enoch, your mommy always said you were a spoiled sister fanatic, and today it seems that you are really right. This is to put Amad on the tip of his heart and spoil him. Enoch pursed his lips, small fist secretly clenched, I am an older brother, of course, to protect and take care of her, so that she has something to rely on. This way, mommy can also be assured to pursue her own happiness.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. The headmistress did not know Enochs thoughts, and praised Enoch for being a good boy and understanding, and then went on to help pick apples. The apples were packed into cartons ording to their size and then sent to the citys supermarkets and fruit stores by truck. Enoch saw this and ran up to talk to the driver of one of the trucks. After some discussion between the two men, Enoch came back. Amad was sitting on a small bench in front of the door nibbling on an apple, wearing a brand new pink princess dress, really like a little princess, so beautiful that you can not take your eyes off. But she just looked at Enoch with bewilderment and asked in a milky voice, Brother, what did you say to the drivers uncle? I asked the driver uncle toe and pick us up in the morning, sister, tomorrow we will go to see that miracle doctor, then your illness will be cured! Great! Amad got excited, Then when mommyes to look for us, maybe Ill bepletely cured, shell be overjoyed. After a pause, he sighed with his cheeks, I dont know how mommy is doing now, if shes off work yet, if shes had dinner. At the same time, the ck Bentley car, Cedron is flipping through the financial magazine in his hand. Every now and then, he raises his hand to look at his wrist watch. Miss Newman is already in makeup, Mr. Navarro wait, today is the first time to meet the old Mrs. Navarro, so the makeup artist extra serious, want to create a light makeup will not be wrong, is more time consuming. The assistant in the front row understood Cedrons impatience in a second, so he hurriedly opened his mouth to exin. Cedron hooked his lips, She is so ordinary looking, how to dress up again will not be too stunning, just a waste of time! When the wordsnded, the assistant reached out and pointed to the front door, Mr. Navarro, Miss Newman ising out! Chapter 2318: I regret it now Looking in the direction of the assistants finger, Cedron had a momentary daze. Anna changed into a light blue halter dress, revealing delicate and beautiful corbone, both shoulders are draped with pearl fringe shawl, elegant and not exposed, down to the slender ankles, with nude colored fish mouth shoes, glittering fingers are as if in glitter. The body is delicate, like a mermaid that has gone ashore. Knock knockC The window in front of him was knocked twice, and Annas face was almost pressed against the ss, her wless face could almost be pinched out like water, and her eyes were brimming with light. Cedron looked back and lowered the window, What are you doing? Anna good gas and funny, open the door to let me get in ah, what else to do, is it for you to open the window, and then we cursed fight like this? Sure enough, even if this woman looks good on the outside, she is still a vulgar and vulgar person on the inside, and should not be fooled. Cedron himself didnt even notice that he had just unconsciously, admitted that Anna was beautiful. The assistant in the front row pressed the car lock, and Anna immediately pulled the passenger side to get in. Get in the back. Cedron ordered.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Anna raised an eyebrow, Are you sure? You want me to sit with you? The man hated her so much, why did he let her sit next to him. Cedron replied, Otherwise, youre my fiance now, so you have to sit with me. After a pause, he added, The passenger seat is for your sweetheart. Annas breathing was disturbed for a moment, and after trying hard to suppress it, she lifted her steps and went to sit in the back row. This man humiliated her and also will turn the corner, she does not deserve to say it, but also moved out what the passenger side is only for the beloved to sit. Its just an insinuation that a false fiancee like her is not qualified to sit in such a prestigious position, so dont put gold on your face. You really think she doesnt care? Just want to stay away from Cedron! Sitting in the back row, Anna almost pressed against the door, trying to keep the farthest distance from Cedron in the narrow back space, a look like avoiding snakes and scorpions. Cedron suddenly got annoyed and pulled her into his arms, What are you hiding from? The mans chest was hot and filled with a rich tobo smell that was good, but Anna just wanted to escape and struggled desperately, Cedron, please show some respect. Heh Howe you didnt say the word respect when you pulled those little tricks to keep me tied to you? Cedron asked rhetorically. Anna was annoyed, I told you it wasnt me, if you dont believe me, go check it out yourself. Thats what I found out after I checked! Cedron replied. Anna heard this and looked up sharply, Are you sure that what you checked is really right, isnt it the conclusion that the others want you to see? Im sure. Cedrons voice was low and majestic, full of a powerful aura that could not be questioned. Hearing these words, Anna understood. This man is too self-righteous, in a high position for too long, so he thinks that everyone will follow his rules and be loyal and honest to him forever. Cedron, one day youll regret what youve be. Anna said. Cedron nodded his head and went on, Indeed, I dont need one day, I regret now that I didnt see through your trick first and let you get your way and stay by my side as you wanted. Chapter 2319: So envious of Mrs. Navarro! When he said this, Cedrons eyes were clearly tainted with disgust. Even though he was holding Anna tightly in his arms. If you hate me, then hurry up and end the contract and let me go. Anna said. Cedron snorted, I really think I want to hold you, just dont want the paparazzi reporters to take any more photos and take out rumors that we are not getting along and cause me trouble. The front row assistant hurriedly interjected, Mr. Navarro you do not worry, this car has been taped anti-peep film, no one can shoot inside. You heard me, let go of me! Anna pushed Cedron away and continued to cower in the corner. The assistant is still smug, Mr. Navarro, this is the anti-peep film I bought from abroad, not only anti-peep, but also a certain anti-scratch function, and The words have not finished, the back of the head suddenly cool, as if by the muzzle of a gun against the general. Shut up and drive your car properly! Cedron coldly said. The assistant hurriedly zipped up his mouth and drove in silence. But the heart is still wondering, do not know what went wrong. Mr. Navarro said that he didnt want the paparazzi to take pictures of him, and he said that the car had anti-peeping film, so why did Mr. Navarro look so unhappy? Is it because he said it toote? The assistant was aggrieved, but still made up his mind in his heart. In the future, such things must be told in advance, so that Mr. Navarro will not be angry with himself! Soon, the car arrived at a vi halfway up the hill. This is the most expensivend in Taunthon Isles, there is no one, the initial auction price is three hundred million dors, andter in the auction was spected to one billion prices, but in the end, a mysterious buyer to buy 1. 5 billion prices directly, the whole Taunthon Isles are for the sensation. Anna also followed the melon at the time, specting whether the buyer was going to use thend to build the best vi area, and then earn a wave of rich peoples money. The result is that after thend was auctioned, there was no more movement, and even built a fence, as if only to enclose the long weeds ornamental only. Today, the iron gate opened, the car slowly drove in, Anna finally saw the amazing thing about thisnd. Behind the fence is a beautifully manicured and exquisite garden, which you cant see at a nce. The car drove inside for nearly ten minutes and finally arrived at a vi.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The well-dressed maid came forward to open the car door and spoke in a respectful tone, Mr. Navarro, the old Mrs. Navarro is already waiting inside. En. Cedron nodded and ordered Anna next to him, Get out of the car. Anna obediently opened the car door and was about to walk inside when Cedron coughed. She looked over and saw Cedron standing still and staring at her with a lowered expression. This man, inexplicably. Anna did not know what kind of madness he had, and thought for half a day but did not guess, What to do, do you need me to walk behind you? How can there be such a rule in a luxurious family? Cedron pulled the corners of his mouth and wanted to get mad. But there was a row of servants standing next to him, so he had to put up with it and walked up and took Annas hand directly, Didnt you ask me to hold your hand at all times? The tenderness that was deliberately created made Annas whole body raise goose bumps. Oh yeah, I forgot, Im just forgetful. Anna said in a cooperative manner, holding back her nausea. When the servants saw this, they couldnt help but show their envy. It was the first time they had seen a woman who could make Mr. Navarro speak so softly! Chapter 2320: Horse’s ass on the hoof of a donkey While envious, he did not forget to remind Cedron, Mr. Navarro, hurry up and go inside. Cedron then dragged Anna into the house. There were brand new slippers ready in the entrance, and they were in the shape of rabbits, which were very cute and childlike. Anna was a little surprised, but changed into the slippers in silence. Just walk to the living room, a white hair, crutches the old Mrs. Navarro appeared in front of the two. The old Mrs. Navarro looked seventy or eighty years old, although her hair waspletely white, but still had the most popr small curly hair, and even pinned an antique hair card, wearing a modified tea dress, the same dark color, but did not reduce her bodys elegant elegance. Grandma. Cedron greeted. Anna followed suit and shouted, Hello grandma, my name is Anna, first time meeting, I dont know what to prepare, this is the hawthorn pill I made, strengthen the spleen and eliminate food, I hope you will like it. With that, Anna took out a carefully wrapped box from her handbag and handed it over. The old Mrs. Navarro immediately smiled, Oh, you are really thoughtful, and specially prepared for me hawthorn pills, now that I am old, I do not want anything else, just want to eat more delicious, so as not to have regrets after death, but appetite is always bad, with this gift from you, I am sure my appetite! While saying that, while opening to see, but also by Annas craft to amaze, this really you made? It smells so good, your hands are so skillful! In addition to hawthorn, there is also a bit of Chinese herbal medicine in it, which reduces the coldness of hawthorn and also makes it sweeter; if grandma likes it, I will make it for you often in the future.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. The old Mrs. Navarro had never seen anything good, and gifts of seven or eight figures were just ordinary objects that she was tired of seeing. The old Mrs. Navarro has never seen anything good, and the gifts that are up to seven or eight figures are ordinary objects. This is more valuable than those seven or eight figure gifts! Cedron also amazed look at Anna, this woman actually prepared a gift, and even handmade, can so quickly coax the old Mrs. Navarro happy, but let him impressed. The old Mrs. Navarro happily epted the hawthorn pills and instructed the maid to put them away carefully, then smoothly took Annas hand, took off the jade bracelet in her own hand and put it on Annas wrist. Thats good, your granddaughter-inw looks good to me, and she looks good with Cedron, really good! the old Mrs. Navarro praised. The old Mrs. Navarroplimented her on the turquoise jade bracelet, which was worth a lot of money, and after Anna took a nce at it, she continued to smile sweetly, Do Cedron and I look alike? Ahem Cedron reminded in a low voice, I am not rted to Grandma. Annas heart thumped, angry at Cedron, gritting her teeth, Then why didnt you tell me earlier? You didnt ask me either. Cedron replied. The first thing you need to do is to ask for the right information. If you dont ask, you dont tell. Anna is even more angry. He was the one who said he wanted her to curry favor in front of the old Mrs. Navarro, but ended up leaving out such important information from her, how can she curry favor now? Chapter 2321: Now is not the time Anna wanted to pry open Cedrons brain and see if it was full of water, except for arrogance and narcissism! Her cheeks puffed up like a hamster. When the old Mrs. Navarro saw this, she looked like a couple flirting. The fortune tellers say that people with peach blossom eyes are most devoted to each other, and once they fall in love with a person, they will be determined for life and remain unchanged. The old Mrs. Navarro said with a smile. The party being patted on the back has opened his mouth to relieve himself, and the matter is naturally over. Anna followed andughed, Really? Then it seems that Cedron will always love me, how nice!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. If this is true, then the person who is in love with Cedron is too unlucky to be able to get rid of him for the rest of his life. Its a nightmare! The old Mrs. Navarro dragged Anna to the sofa to chat, asking brief questions about work and life. Anna basically answered truthfully, only about her two children, did not tell. The old Mrs. Navarro, who knows if she knows she has two children, will suddenly turn her back on the old Mrs. Navarro and eradicate the two children who do not belong to the family? It is better to be cautious! The old Mrs. Navarro took Annas hand again and her expression became hesitant, Anna, you should know that Cedron has a son, right? Anna nodded, The little boy called Mordecai, right? Yes, thats him, the old Mrs. Navarro nodded, Mordecai this child is very poor just born mother died, so it is always Cedron to raise, but this child is very understanding, never give anyone trouble, but, right. More repulsive to Cedron around a woman. Anna continued to nod, I understand, Grandma, if it were me, I would also reject the presence of a stranger, but I will try to make him ept me, if Cedron and I get married, I will be a good stepmother, when Mordecai as their own. Its not just pretty words, Anna can say a lot of them with her mouth open. The task is to make Cedron happy during the three months, not to actually marry him, let alone be a stepmother to Mordecai. So such words of assurance are just words. But the old Mrs. Navarro shook her head, No, no, no, Im not asking you to say such promises. Huh? Anna was a little confused, Then what are you trying to say, Grandma? the old Mrs. Navarro took a deep breath and clutched Annas hand even tighter, I am trying to tell you that actually Mordecai the boy, he is not Grandma, dinner is ready. At that moment, Cedron appeared behind the two and spoke up to remind. the old Mrs. Navarro had to turn her head, nced at Cedron, got up somewhat helplessly, and walked with Cedron towards the dining room. Anna also followed and stood up, walking behind the two not far behind. Faintly, I heard the old Mrs. Navarro and Cedrons conversation. The old Mrs. Navarro said, Arent you going to tell Anna about such an important matter? Cedron replied, Now is not the time, Grandma, you do not make decisions for me, when the time is right, I will tell her. At that, the old Mrs. Navarro stopped asking questions and instead waved towards Anna, resuming her smiling look, Anna,e here and see if the food is to your liking today. Chapter 2322: She’s so hard Anna weed her with a good smile on her face and sat down next to Cedron. But her thoughts couldnt help but drift a bit, thinking about what it was that the two had just talked about. Between Mordecai and Cedron, is there any secret that is not known to others? Anna is curious, but it is not good to ask Cedron. And even if it is asked, Cedron will not necessarily answer, and may also be ridiculed back to her. Anna wont do anything that would give her pain. Anna, do you like these dishes, if you are not satisfied, I will ask the maid to make you something else. the old Mrs. Navarro asked gently. Anna immediately retrieved her thoughts and smiled sweetly towards the old Mrs. Navarro, I like all of them, how does grandma know that I like these dishes? You are destined to be my grandson inw, so even your tastes are so simr. The old Mrs. Navarroughed again. Only then did Anna pick up her fork and start eating. Although she had just praised the table, Anna had little appetite when it came time to put her fork to it. She had been doused with cold water by Cedronst night, and had fallen asleep in the bathtub, so she had a fever. Although she had taken her medicine in the morning, it was obvious that the effect of the medicine would notst that long, and by now she was dizzy again and could not taste anything in her mouth. After eating for a while, the old Mrs. Navarro saw the signs, Anna, you dont seem to like these dishes? No, Grandma, I like it very much, but I ate a lot of cake when I was shopping this afternoon, and Im still very full. Anna exined.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. So that was it. The old Mrs. Navarro hurriedly asked someone to bring the box of hawthorn pills just now, and stuffed one to Anna, Then you can eat one yourself, so as not to be so full that you cant sleep at night. Anna had to eat the hawthorn pills. After that, the old Mrs. Navarro had someone lead her upstairs to rest. As for the meal, there will be plenty of days toe, when can we not eat together? Anna was indeed very ufortable, so she went straight upstairs,y down on the bed and fell into a deep sleep. Her mind was spinning and her body was cold and hot, so she couldnt help but curl up in a ball under the covers. Cedron went upstairs at this time, pushed open the door, and saw the woman wrapped up like a caterpir on the bed. This woman, she doesnt look like shes sleeping at all! He walked up, his voice wrapped in displeasure, I asked you toe back to the old Mrs. Navarro to ask for coincidence, but you make trouble at the dinner table, Anna, do not think the old Mrs. Navarro gave you the jade bracelet, that is really approved of you, you still have a lot of work to do! Anna half-asleep, can only hear someone talking in the ear, but can not hear clearly, with the mosquito buzzing like, very noisy. She subconsciously pulled the quilt, buried her whole body, including her head, into the quilt, so as to block the chattering voice. Cedron: The woman ignored, his heart burning with anger, directly a tear Annas quilt, Im talking to you, you y what deaf. And the next second, looking at Annas face full of abnormal red, Cedron froze. This woman, it seems, is really sick. Its so cold losing the quilt, Anna couldnt help but shiver all over, and her willow eyebrows knitted into a ball, shivering, Its so cold, so ufortable. Chapter 2323: More than just hating him Cedron stared at her and silently put the quilt back. But even after she got the quilt back, Anna kept shivering and shouting in a daze that she was cold or something like that. Cedron, with a sullen face, went to the cupboard and got a quilt and threw it on top of Anna in a haphazard manner. But Anna didnt get better, her face was getting redder and redder, and her arms and neck were flushed with red. The ghost, Cedron reached out and touched it, but the hot temperature was so intense that he immediately withdrew it. Damn, this woman is so hot! Anna, wake up, you have a fever, get up and take your medicine. Cedron patted Annas face, impatiently urging. As a result, in the next second, tears rolled down from the corners of Annas eyes, pimp, I feel so bad, pimp, am I going to die? Its not that easy to die. Cedron sneered, Even if you are going to die, you have to wait until the end of the three months to die. Drowsy, Anna finally opened her eyes. The air still smelled like disinfectant. As a doctor, Anna knew exactly where she was. This was a hospital. But, why was she here? Anna looked around and saw that she still had an IV needle in the back of her hand, and looking up the IV tube, there were two bottles of saline and glucose. This is to replenish electrolytes, bnce the body mechanism, generally used to repair the body after inmmation. Anna quickly reacted to the fact that she was probably sent to the hospital because she had a fever. But she was clearly in the old Mrs. Navarros mansion, and who had brought her here. Was it Cedron? As she thought about it, the door to the hospital room was pushed open from the outside and Marc came in with a stack of reports and a surprised look in his eyes, Miss Newman, youre awake, how are you feeling? Much better, Marc, did you bring me to the hospital? Anna asked. Marc nodded heavily, Yeah. So that was it! Annas heart sank back to the bottom, and she even felt a bit ridiculous. Annas heart sank back to the bottom, and she even felt a little ridiculous. She had just subconsciously thought that Cedron had sent her to the hospital. If you think about it, how is it possible that Cedron, that cold-blooded man, did not stand by and watch her die of illness, it was already very precious, right? Miss Newman, your fever is really serious this time, it reached 41 degrees, the doctor said if you came a littleter, you may have to die because of pneumonia, good thing it was found in time! Marc described the frightening situation in graphic detail. The entire hospitals main doctors were deployed to diagnose Anna for fear of making a mistake. Anna touched her forehead, Now the fever has gone down, it seems to be a great blessing, God still wants me to live a little longer. Its not just you who are blessed with a good life, its also me who drove fast, and of course, Mr. Navarro who Marc said. Im still a patient, can you mention someone to make me happy, or do you have to mess up my mood? Hearing this, Marc scratched his head awkwardly, Miss Newman, you seem to hate Mr. Navarro, huh? No, youre wrong. Anna corrected, I dont just hate him, I hate him, and if I could, I would want justice toe down from heaven and strike him dead! Then she wouldnt have to live with that face that looks exactly like Ruperts every day.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then Im afraid God cant do what you want, in your eyes Im a bad guy, but dont you know the saying that bad guysst a thousand years, I can live longer than you, by andrge. At the door of the ward, came a cold voice. Chapter 2324: I’m fine, don’t worry Cedrons appearance caused the temperature in the entire ward to plummet to the freezing point! The air seemed to be wrapped in ice, cold and stinging. Marc directly jumped up on the spot, his voice obviously had a few trembling, Mr. Navarro, when did youe ah, just Miss Newman and I joke, we are talking backwards! No matter what, lets put Mr. Navarros anger down first! Cedrons ck eyes fell on Anna, sneering, Contrary words? I think some people are saying what they really mean. Some people, of course, are Anna. Marc also wanted to help exin, but Anna has already answered, Yes, it is indeed true, I am frank and honest, said it and said it, unlike you, hiding outside eavesdropping. The swords were drawn, as if the two were going to fight in the next second. Marc was caught in the middle, looking at this and that, not knowing what to say. At that moment, Cedrons cell phone rang. Marc hurriedly seized this opportunity, Mr. Navarro, you answer the phone first, I will help you teach Miss Newman! Cedron then picked up the phone. It was Enoch calling. He had already arrived at Taunthon Isles with Amad, and now asked Cedron where he should meet. Lords Brewery Hotel, you go straight to that private room yesterday, Ill meet you there now. Cedron said, then hung up the phone. Turning his head immediately afterwards, he looked at Marc, Send me to Lords Brewery Hotel. Ah? Marc was a little confused, Now? Mr. Navarro, is it that seller thing ah, otherwise Ill just go alone, you stay here and get some rest, after all,st night you didnt close your eyes at all, your body is afraid that you cant take it anymore. Cedrons gaze swept over Anna, his voice was still cold, Cant die, I wont die, after all, cant let some people get what they want. Anna bit her red lips to death and didnt say another word, but her hands clenched the bed sheet. Cedron topped this face, and when she said these words, it was really hard for her. Obviously, this wasnt Rupert at all. Miss Newman, then well go take care of work, you get some rest, if you need anything, just ring the call bell at the bedside, the nurse wille over to take care of it. Marc admonished. Without waiting for Anna to say anything, Cedron lifted his thin lips again, You pack up and go straight to the discharge procedure.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Mr. Navarro, the doctor said Miss Newman is still very weak and needs to be hospitalized for observation. Marc reminded. Heh Cedronughed, waking up and being able to curse me to death so vividly, obviously already well, relying on the hospital is a pure waste of my medical expenses. But Marc wanted to say something else. But was sealed by Cedrons cold eyes, Marc, remember who is your boss, I side, most hate the existence of people with second thoughts. Light is fired, serious, is directly blocked, so that Marc in the entire financial world can not find a job, even have to go to work as a beggar beggars! I have indeed gotten better, Marc, thank you for your kindness, you hurry up and go to work. Anna said, and sat up from the hospital bed. In front of Cedron, she ripped off the IV needle on the back of her hand, and the bright red blood immediately dripped out and stained the white bed sheet. Anna ignored it and rolled out of bed. The moment her feet hit the ground, her legs were so weak that she almost sat down directly on the floor, but she held on to the edge of the bed, which held her body up. The moment her feet hit the ground, her legs were so weak that she almost sat on the floor. Chapter 2325: First Meeting Marc was worried, but still had to follow Cedron to leave. Sitting in the car, Cedron behind him suddenly spoke leisurely, Marc, you seem to be very concerned about her. Marc froze for a moment before responding, Mr. Navarro, you are talking about Miss Newman, not only do I care about her, Mr. Navarro you are also very concerned about her, is not it, otherwise would not have guarded herst night without shutting his eyes. Im afraid that if she dies, the media will spread rumors that Im a wife killer. Cedron raised his hand and pinched his brow. Marc: But Mr. Navarro is very powerful, even if such news is spread, it can be easily suppressed, right? After all, he only came to a conclusion.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Mr. Navarro is just talking tough! But Mr. Navarro why to talk tough? Could it be that he is in love with Miss Newman? If these two people are really together, it seems, they are quite a good match. Marc started the car, Mr. Navarro, it will take half an hour from the hospital to Lords Brewery Hotel, so close your eyes and rest for a while. Okay. Cedron agreed and slowly closed his red-blooded eyes. Cedron felt that he had only slept for two minutes, but the car had already arrived at Lords Brewery Hotel. He quickly refreshed, straightened his suit, and walked in. This is what Marc admires most about him. As long as it is about work, Cedron is like a perpetual motion machine, always able to give each other the most perfect side. Such a person can be a business leader, that is all deserved! As he spoke, Marc followed Cedron into the private room. The two little ones were eating snacks from the table. Seeing a strange adult enter, Amad was a bit scared and hid behind Enoch. Enochs eyes were also wide at this moment. What happened? Isnt that the man who was shopping with mommy yesterday? How could he appear here! Little friend, is there something on my face? Marc felt ufortable being stared at and subconsciously touched his cheek. Enoch lowered his eyes and shook his head, No, its just that I think you look familiar. Marc giggled, Really, I do look a bit popr face. Looking at Marc, Enoch basically concluded that he didnt know that he and his sister existed. Since mommy didnt say anything to him about it, he could just pretend he didnt know! Sister dont be afraid, this uncle is the one who bought the electronicponents of my flying machine, the big brother next to him, should be his colleague, they are not bad people. Enoch collected his thoughts and reassured Amad. Cedrons handsome face instantly sank. He called him an uncle, and Marc called him a big brother. Does he look that old! Amad is now under reassurance, and finally not so afraid. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. The newest and most important thing is that it is not only a good idea to have a good time. Marcs heart was almost melted, nodding desperately, Good, good, hello little princess, you are so cute, here, this is for you to eat! Marc took out several fruit candies from his arms and handed them to Amad. This is his usual work busy, sometimes can not care to eat, but also worried about low blood sugar, so prepared, this time juste in handy. Amad hesitated for a while, and finally had the courage to go forward and take two grape-vored fruit candies, Thank you, big brother! The next step was to look at Cedron and shout Hello, Uncle. Cedron pulled the corners of his mouth, wanting to follow Marcs example and call out to the little princess, and then praise a few words, but just couldnt say it. In the end, only the word hmm came out of his throat. It was a response. But Amad is still looking at him with bated breath. Just now big brother has given her candy, uncle should also give it, right? She also wanted two strawberry-vored fruit candies. Cedron rode the tiger, turned his head and gave Marc a hard stare. This conspicuous bag, what fruit candy! He dug in his suit pocket for half a day and finally pulled out a velvet box and handed it to Ai, Take it. Xiao Ai blinked, Uncle, your fruit candies are packed with such a high-grade box? Its a treasure green little stone, you cant eat it, take it and y with it. Cedron said. Xiao Ai oh, open to see, it is a small green stone, crystal clear, or the shape of a heart. Thank you uncle, although this can not eat, but it is very beautiful, I like oh! Little love seriously said thank you. Hearing this, Marc next to me almost choked to death with saliva. In the heart howled, little princess ah, this is more expensive than my two fruit candies, okay, how you still look like my fruit candies better, I should not be because of these two fruit candies, can not see the sun tomorrow it! Chapter 2326: That uncle is so kind Amad didnt even know that the green stone Cedron gave her was a million dor emerald.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Previously Cedron auctioned it off to give it to the old Mrs. Navarro, but now there was no candy ready, so he simply gave it to Amad as a stone to y with. In this regard, Marc can only give a four-wordment. The trenchant! With the green stone and the fruit candy, Amad has been very epting of the two, so he went to the corner to continue eating snacks, allowing Enoch to negotiate. What kind of disease does your sister have? Cedron inquired. At first nce, it didnt look like anything was wrong. It just looked to be petite and thinner than a normal five year old child, a bit malnourished. Enoch replied, My sister has a blood-forming disorder, and slightly stimted, the heart will be severe pain, we have seen many doctors, but can not find a cure, even the other party does not even know exactly what causes. After a pause, he looked at Cedron again, Uncle, the miracle doctor you want to introduce to me is very powerful, right? Naturally. Cedron replied. Marc added next to him, Its really very powerful, our Mr. Navarro was cured earlier, the disease that would have died, but in the hands of that miracle doctor, it was taken care of in three steps, do you think its powerful? Thats great! Enoch was already looking forward to seeing that miracle doctor, but didnt forget to ask, What kind of disease did that uncle have before? Coincidentally, it was also about the heart, and then the doctor gave Mr. Navarro a transfer , Marc exined. Before he could finish his sentence, he was stopped by Cedron, Dont talk too much. That experience, he does not want to mention! Realizing that he had said the wrong thing, Marc hurried to be a mute. But even so, Enoch also learned that the doctor is indeed very powerful. If he can cure Uncle, he must be able to cure his sister too! Uncle, when can we go see that divine doctor? Enoch couldnt wait. Right now. Cedron said. Leading Enoch and Amad, Cedron headed out the door, ready to let them ride in his car. Amad was obedient and sat obediently in the back. The next second, he was yanked out by Enoch, Well just take a cab and follow you. Cedron knows that the little guy is still wary and worried that something will happen when he gets into the car, so he wont force it anymore, Marc, drive slowly. Marc agreed, and the two little ones hit the car, and only then slowly drive forward, the car speed and turtle crawl like, afraid that the cab will not be able to keep up. The cab behind, Amad shed her big wild grape eyes and asked Enoch, Brother, why dont we take that car, it smells good, it smells like mommys body! She liked the smell of her mommy, so she wanted to ride in that car too. Enoch was thinking, Of course Mommys smell will be in that car, because Marc and Mommy are together, and Mommy must have ridden in his car and left her scent behind. That uncle is cold, we cant even talk in the car, its ufortable, its morefortable to take a taxi by ourselves. Enoch exined. Amad thought about it, Uncle te a face, indeed very intimidating, but I think he should and looks very different, after all, the first time I saw him, there is a very familiar, very friendly feeling! Chapter 2327: He has to save the doctor aunt! Hearing these words, Enoch fell into silence. To be honest, when he first saw Cedron, he also had this feeling. Even hid next to the secretly gaze for a long, long time, see Cedron get up to leave, then hurried to chase out. This is the heart between the twins? However, why would Cedron give them such a feeling. The man is cold and doesnt seem to be the kind of person they like. Enoch couldnt figure it out and finally gave up thinking about it. The cab followed the ck Bentley all the way to the estate halfway up the hill. At that moment, the old Mrs. Navarro was pulling Mordecai into a conversation, bringing up Anna. Mordecai, I know you hate those women, but Aunt Newman is not like other women, would you try to reach out? the old Mrs. Navarro painstakingly persuaded. Mordecai immediately widened his eyes, Grandma, the Aunt Newman you are talking about, is she a doctor? Yes, she is a very good doctor, and she can also make handmade hawthorn pills, very delicious, do you want to try it? The old Mrs. Navarro nodded her head. Mordecais heart thumped. Its over! It seems that his n that day was not only messed up, but also a mess. Daddy and the doctor aunt actually got together, because of the reporters, right? And ording to Daddys temper, he probably thought it was all the doctors aunts doing, so he forced her to stay by his side. After all, after years of living together, Mordecai can know their own daddy too well. Auntie doctor, Im so sorry! Mordecai thought, and hurriedly stood up from the old Mrs. Navarros arms, Grandma, I have to go to my daddy now, I have something very important to say to him. After saying this, he drew his legs and ran out. The old Mrs. Navarro shouted behind her, Mordecai, what are you doing? What are you waiting for? If you wait any longer, what if the doctors aunt is bullied and gets into trouble? Mordecai was so anxious that she wanted to be in front of her daddy right now. What are you running for? You have no rules. In front of him, Cedrons voice suddenly appeared. Mordecai raised his head in surprise and looked at the person in front of him against the light. No, although they are anxious, can not wait to see daddy. But there is no need to so fast, right? How God is particrly spiritual in such things ah! Whats the muttering about? Cedron wrinkled his eyebrows, Why dont you answer when asked. At this time, the old Mrs. Navarro also finally caught up with crutches, panting, Cedron, why are you back, how is your wife, is she okay? Yes, the fever is gone. Cedron replied, Whats he running for, did he do something bad and is afraid of being taught a lesson? the old Mrs. Navarro waved his hand, No, Mordecai is always very good, just now said there is something urgent to find you, thats why he ran in such a hurry. I see. Cedron nodded in understanding and swept a nce at the two little ones behind him, Grandma, this little girl is sick, please take a look at her. Hello doctor, please. Amad timidly stepped forward and bent down towards the old Mrs. Navarro and bowed. The old Mrs. Navarro was heartbroken that such a polite and good-looking little girl had a disease, and immediately pulled her inside, Good, good, just call me Grandma,e on, Grandma will show you!This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org. At this end, Cedron also shifted his gaze to Mordecai, Go ahead, what is important for you to tell me. Chapter 2328: Don’t be fooled! Mordecai, who just now was full of anxiety and said he wanted to find daddy to exin clearly, now really stood in front of Cedron, but stammered and could not say a word. The old Mrs. Navarro is in the middle of a long day, and the old Mrs. Navarro is in the middle of a long day. The old Mrs. Navarro is taking Amads pulse, the vicissitudes of the face gloomy iparable. It seems that Amads illness is indeed very difficult. This little girls illness, can still be cured? Mordecai finally found the courage to say, Daddy, I heard from my grandmother that you have been with a doctors aunt named Newman. Hmm. Cedron nod, She is my nominal fiance, but do not worry, I will not let her contact with you, andter I will handle the rtionship properly, you do note to mess up. That, in fact, I know the doctors aunt, and asked her to send you medicine, that day I originally wanted the doctors aunt to send you that kind of medicine, so Aunt Agustin will not be able to have interest in you, but who knows that by mistake, you actually and the doctors aunt Thetter words Mordecai did not say, but Cedron all understand. Then, he rolled with Anna, caught by the pile of reporters. Cedron couldnt help but frown, You were there that day? Well, I was at the end of the press and couldnt squeeze in, and then I ran away first because I was scared. Mordecai admitted his mistake. His mind had already made up his mind. This matter is indeed he did wrong, daddy want to punish themselves on the punishment, in any case can not let the doctor aunt take the me, by daddy bullying! Cedron, however, did not pursue the matter, but asked Mordecai, Who told you to buy that kind of medicine?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Huh? Mordecai recalled carefully, It seems that one day I was ying in yourpany and heard two employees discussing it, then I remembered it. Good, this kind of thing is really not empty! Marc! Cedron shouted, raising his voice. Outside the iron gate, Marc immediately ran over, Mr. Navarro, what are your orders? Cedron ordered, Go and find out which two employees of thepany are so mouthy. Marc took the order and immediately went to investigate. Because Mordecai visited thepany only a few times and did not spend much time, so the surveince records were easily found. But the results of the investigation, Marc is a bit unbelievable. Cedron saw his stammering and said in a deep voice, Just tell me what you found out, do I need to ask you to tell me? Marc could only give Mordecai a deep look, and then attached himself to Cedrons ear and told him what he had found out. This matter is indeed thepanys employees chatting about the right, but the two employees are temporary workers, the same day to resign, and after resignation, the ount inside an extra amount of money, the ount of the remittance, the name of Anna. Its that woman again! Cedron narrowed his peach blossom eyes, and also hid the coldness under his eyes. This woman, really pervasive, in order to get Mrs. Navarro this position, even thought of such a roundabout way to euphemism. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to the public, but thepany is still acting in front of him as if it was forced to do so. This is her n, right? Anna, a good game! Daddy, what did you say to Uncle Marc? Mordecai can not hear the conversation between the two, only see their own daddy face more and more gloomy, so hurriedly curious to ask. Cedron swept him a nce, Mordecai, remember, some people know people, dont be fooled by appearances, she is not as innocent as you think! Chapter 2329: You have a conflict? Huh? Mordecai realized that Cedron was talking about Auntie Doc, but was confused. Whats wrong with Auntie Doc, why is Daddy talking about her in such a hateful way.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Isnt Agustin the one Daddy should hate? Wrong! But without waiting for Mordecai to speak again, Cedron had already lifted his leg and walked towards the house. Inside the house, the old Mrs. Navarro had finished her consultation with Amad and was about to say the diagnosis. When he saw Cedron enter, he said, Cedron, youre just in time. Let me ask you, where did you find this child? They approached me, we made a deal, her brother offered me a patented technology and I was responsible for introducing the miracle doctor. Cedron replied. After a pause and added, I only said the introduction, did not say the cure, if the grandmother you do not have a way to cure even if, this is originally a difficult disease. The old Mrs. Navarro will not be embarrassed by the words. Enoch was anxious, But isnt the grandmother a miracle doctor, and she cured you, so there must be a way to cure my sister, right? Amad, on the other hand, asked with red eyes, Grandma, will I survive? The old Mrs. Navarro looked at both of them withpassion and said with conviction, Of course! The entire living room froze at the sound of the words. Cedron was a little worried that the old Mrs. Navarro had said too much and would be in trouble if something went wrong, so he lowered his voice and warned, the old Mrs. Navarro! You can be cured, your grandmother is a miracle doctor, she can certainly cure you. The old Mrs. Navarro ignored him and spoke to Amad again. Amad suddenly became happy and thanked him in a milky voice, Thank you, Grandma! The old Mrs. Navarro stroked Amads head lovingly, But your body is too weak, so you need to take care of it first, and when the time is right, we can operate, so in the meantime, you may have to stay with your brother at my ce. Being taken care of under her eyes, so that the degree of recovery can be determined at first. But Enoch, Amad made a mistake. They thought they could be cured today and then go back to the farm so they could give their mommy a big surprise when they saw her. Or else, they could take the medicine prescribed by the divine doctor and go back to the farm to take it. Who knew we had to stay here! Do we have to stay here? Amad asked with a face full of difficulty. The old Mrs. Navarro guessed her mind, is afraid of the adults at home worry, so, you go back first, and then let your family adults follow a trip, I personally exin to them, so that they agree to stay here to cure you, if they still do not feelfortable. If they are still unsure, they can also stay with you. That would be the best thing to do. Amad could see that the great-grandmother really wanted to cure her. Enoch also made a quick decision, Okay then, Grandma, well go home first ande over after talking to our parents, thank you. After saying that, he bowed towards the old Mrs. Navarro and pulled Amad out. Cedron, you have them sent. The old Mrs. Navarro said. Cedron waved his hand unconcernedly, You can call a taxi on your phone now, they can operate it themselves. Yes grandma, my brother is super good with his phone, he can call a taxi, then well go first, Bai Bai~ Amad waved and disappeared into the foyer. The old Mrs. Navarro red at Cedron, There are so many cars at home, whats the point of giving them a ride, do you still need that little gas? Its dangerous for two children to take a taxi by themselves, what if they meet bad people? Cedron replied, Its not that I wont give them a ride, but they wont. The old Mrs. Navarro didnt respond for a while, Why dont they let you take them? Chapter 2330: The division has no descendants Cedron pulled a face, not knowing how to answer the old Mrs. Navarro. He is at least a president, the famous Mr. Navarro in the financial world, and he has conflicts with two children, is it too childish? Marc came forward to exin, Enoch and Amad are still a little wary of Mr. Navarro, worried that they will be trafficked in Mr. Navarros car, so they refused to take Mr. Navarros car, and they took a cab by themselves when they came. Hearing these words, the old Mrs. Navarro understood. Nodding her head, she said, Indeed, Cedron looks so fierce and vicious, he does not look like a good person. Grandma, even if Im not your grandson, you dont have to denigrate me like this, right? Cedron said helplessly. The old Mrs. Navarroughed. Cedron asked again about what had just happened, Can you really cure Amad? Of course, I am a miracle doctor, this little girl has a poor foundation, she must have brought out her problems from her mothers womb, she has to be recuperated first, and then she will have a bone marrow transnt. Bone marrow transnt, and you can cure this disease? Cedron asked, Then why didnt they cure it after seeing so many doctors earlier. The old Mrs. Navarro rolled her eyes at him, Of course, its not just a bone marrow transnt, first you have to condition your body to cure all the minor problems, and then the bone marrow transnt. I just asked the doctors, they did not think of this, after all, heart problems and bone marrow can not be rted, the truth is that her heart disease is just a problem in the mothers womb, the real disease in the blood production disorder. A simple example, the heart is like that big pool, the bodys blood vessels transport blood to the big pool, and then the pool and then transport out. But now there is not enough water in the blood vessels, it caused the pool to dry up, no water into the natural no water out. Large pools have no choice but topress their size, so that the original not much water looks a little more, at least the water level line can reach the height of the outward transmission. But in doing so, therge pool is squeezed by itself, the burden is great, it looks like a feeling of being burst. What do those western doctors know, the old Mrs. Navarro criticized up, or our Weskineys Chinese medicine is good, to talk about the five elements of yin and yang, natural can be the right medicine.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Cedron reminded, Western medicine is not useless, at least Amad also need the bone marrow transnt in Western medicine, no? Thats called abination of Chinese medicine. How can they perform the surgery without Chinese medicine first! the old Mrs. Navarro argued. Anyway, it was Weskineys Chinese medicine that was the best. The more he said, the more he got angry, and reached out and pped Cedrons back, And you, the foreigners, and you refused to follow me properly to learn medicine, if I die, what can I do with these things? The old Mrs. Navarro is dying of worry because she hasnt found a sessor yet! Cedron was in the wrong and let her beat him. When the old Mrs. Navarro had had enough, she replied, Its not that I dont want to learn, but once I see those medical books, my brain starts to hurt, and I somehow resist, so I cant read them at all. This is true. Before entering business, Cedron wanted to follow in the footsteps of the old Mrs. Navarro. But those medical books are against him, he saw a very difficult, a voice in his head is telling himself not to touch, if forced to insist, the heart will be a huge pain. Cedron had no choice but to give up. the old Mrs. Navarro grunted, Excuses, its all excuses when the schoolboy reads the book, you just dont want to inherit my mantle. Lets say it is, Cedron said smoothly, but I did not make up for it and got a lot of people to follow you to learn, it was you who drove them all away. Chapter 2331: Where is that woman? It is better not to mention this matter. When this matter was mentioned, the old Mrs. Navarro became even more angry. I cant take everyone under mymand, those college students said they studied Chinese medicine, but they all memorized the knowledge by rote, put a patient in front of them, they even have to turn the book topare the pulse. Such people have no experience at all, and it is too difficult to teach them. The old Mrs. Navarro began to guide patiently for a few days, and then saw the blood pressure drifting up, rushed away. In the end, no one inherited the mantle, and he became ill with anger, is not worth the loss? Its my fault, Cedron apologized as good as it gets, next time to find a few people who have been following the family since they were young to see patients over, probably to your liking, Grandma. Mordecai came forward and shook the old Mrs. Navarros arm, Dont be angry, its not good for your health. Hearing these words, the old Mrs. Navarro immediately got angry. He raised his hand and rubbed the hair in front of Mordecais forehead, Good, good, then great-grandmother will definitely teach you everything. While saying that, while squinting at Cedron. Cedron: He just didnt study medicine with the old Mrs. Navarro, how can it be rted to filial piety or not. But he said nothing, swept a nce at Mordecai, said, Let Mordecai live in your ce during this period. Cedron did not want Mordecai to go back to Norhall Keep, so as not to meet with Anna, a bad woman with evil intentions. What if he was led astray? the old Mrs. Navarro but heard the other meaning, full of smiles, said three good words in a row, I will help to take care of Mordecai, also, this is closer to Mordecais kindergarten, and Enoch, Amad also live in my ce, three small children just y together. Although the old Mrs. Navarro said a lot of reasons, but Mordecai know that this is daddy want to support him, so as to unrestrainedly bully the doctor aunt. I said that the doctor aunt is innocent, why daddy does not believe it! Mordecai was so anxious that he wanted to speak up for his aunt doctor again. But the old Mrs. Navarro preempted him, Cedron, Anna is a good girl, you do not bully her, the two cane together is fate, get along well, if I know that you bully her, I will not forgive you! Cedron pulled the corner of his mouth, No, I wont. If we did get together, he naturally would not bully Anna. But now, he and Anna have no real name, but are only tied together by a paper contract, bullying her, she also deserves it! The Mordecai heard these words, directly froze. I think daddy just promised not to bully the doctor aunt. The actual fact is that you will not be able to lie, right? Daddy, will you really be good to Auntie Doctor, you swear! Mordecai thought nothing of it and asked directly. The old Mrs. Navarro was surprised, Mordecai, you do not hate that aunt ah? No dont hate it. Mordecai replied. After all, it was because of his n to drag the doctors aunt in, how could he hate it, he was dying of guilt! Thats good, you hear Cedron, Mordecai also asked you to give a promise it, what if you bully Anna? the old Mrs. Navarro asked. Cedron narrowed his eyes slightly, a trace of displeasure spread through his heart. It seems that the woman has already done something to Mordecai, so that Mordecai are willing to run to support her. What a scheming woman! The heart thought, but the face did not move, replied, If it is my fault, she punished me any way, I admit, never resist. Good, this is what you said, Mordecai and I are witnesses,ter you do wrong, Anna will certainly make you regret it. the old Mrs. Navarro pped his hands and said. Hearing this, Cedron only thought it was impossible. How could he be wrong? Especially not with that woman! But what he didnt know was that in the future, he did scarlet his eyes and hugged Anna to death, saying over and over again that he was wrong, begging Anna to punish himself, whatever he wanted, as long as he didnt leave him.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Only, this is all an afterthought. At the moment Cedron just stern face, throwing down the oath and left the manor directly. Sitting in the car, Marc asked, Mr. Navarro, where are we going now? Cedron pondered, raised his hand and pinched his brow, Where is that woman? Chapter 2332: Mommy misses you guys too! Marc immediately replied, I asked the hospital, Miss Newman was discharged in the morning and paid off her own medical bills. Cedrons voice sank lower, I am asking you, where is she now? The woman pretended to be noble and paid her own medical bills, need to tell him such things? Marc scratched his head, I dont know, I dont have Miss Newmans contact information, after she was discharged from the hospital, its the same as being out of touch. As soon as the words hit the ground, Cedrons murderous eyes crushed over. Marc shivered in fear and hurriedly admitted his mistake, Ill go and try to contact Miss Newman, Mr. Navarro you dont get angry. No need. Cedron took out his own cell phone and dialed Anna. After a few beeps, Anna picked up the phone. Cedron, what can I do for you? Anna asked. I want sweet and sour pork and roast pork, you go to Norhall Keep now and make it, Ill be home in two hours. Cedron said. Hearing this, Anna simply had tough, You treat me like a babysitter, Im on call 24 hours a day, not a fast food restaurant open 24 hours a day, I cant cook! Even if she knows how to cook, Anna is still determined that she cant do it. Why should she cook for Cedron, does he deserve it? If you dont know how to cook, you can learn from the maids. If you are sitting in Mrs. Navarros position, you should be able to go to the kitchen. Cedron finished and hung up the phone.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Anna really wanted to curse. This is what kind of dog man, I do not want to serve. At that moment, Anna even moved to buy a ticket to go away. But only for a moment. Thinking of Enoch and Amad, Anna had to put her head together, hold back her displeasure and go straight to Norhall Keep. Halfway there, Annas cell phone rang again. But this time it wasnt Cedron calling, it was Enoch. Anna cleared her throat and picked up the phone with her softest voice, Enoch, why did you want to call mommy, did you miss mommy? Its me, maam. The other side of the phone was Aunt Gileads voice. Anna was a little nervous, Aunt Gilead, why are you calling, is there something wrong with Enoch or Amad? No, no, Aunt Gilead hurriedly replied, they are all fine, I called here because I have something to discuss with you, it is like this, we have found a miracle doctor, it is said to be able to cure Amads disease, but need to let Amad live there first to adjust the body. I discussed with the dean, tomorrow follow to see, to determine reliable, I will stay there, apanied by Enoch, Amad. What? Anna was caught off guard by this news. She hurriedly said, Wait a minute Aunt Gilead, where did the miracle doctore from for a good reason? She had only been away for two days, how did a miracle doctor appear. Aunt Gilead swept a nce at Enoch next to her and continued, We checked, the doctor is indeed very powerful, but he is old, so he no longer treats people easily, and the dean said that the old doctor is a legend in Chinese medicine! Anna may not believe other peoples words, but when the dean said that the old doctor was a legend, Anna believed it 100%. So she became excited, Thats great, so the old doctor said that he can definitely cure Amad? Yes, the old doctor said that Amad will bepletely cured in her hands. Aunt Gilead answered. After thinking for a moment, Anna agreed, If thats the case, then well give it a try, but well have to trouble Aunt Gilead for you to make a trip with the dean tomorrow. Aunt Gilead promised, Dont worry, Ill stay there after the dean has finished looking at it, Ill send you a location then, if you cant reach me, you can also go to me. Anna let out a hint, Aunt Gilead, I want to talk to Enoch and Amad. Aunt Gilead then handed the phone to the two little ones. Mommy~, Amad cried in a milky voice, I miss you so much! The familiar voice of a child rang out, and Anna almost couldnt hold back her tears. The voice could not help but choke up a little, Mommy also misses you guys, I cant wait to see you now! Chapter 2333: Being a servant should have the self-awareness of a servant! Enoch had a delicate mind and immediately noticed that something was wrong in Annas voice, Mommy, are you crying? Anna hurriedly sucked her nose, No, just a little cold, so with a nasal voice. Enoch was like a small adult, Why cant you take care of yourself at all? Remember to take cold medicine, the air conditioning can only be turned on at 26 degrees, and remember to wear skirts that go past the knee, otherwise you will get old legs when you are old, and then it will be even worse than a cold. Anna couldnt help but smile as she listened to the little one ramble on and on.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. In the past, Bonnie alwaysmented that she had been blessed in her past life to give birth to such a well-behaved and understanding child. Now its her turn toment the words. Got it, old Aunt Enoch. Anna said deliberately quirky. After a pause, and then admonished the two, When you go to that old doctors house, you must know the rules, and if there is anything wrong, you must also talk to mommy in time, and mommy will immediately go to pick you up, okay? Then, Mommy, can you go with us to the doctors house tomorrow? Amad asked expectantly, She is very nice, and you can thank her in person. The most important thing is that Amad wants his mommy to be with him at such an important time, so that he will feel safe. But Anna refused. Sorry Amad, mommy is very busy at the moment and cant find the time, let Aunt Gilead and Uncle Dean take you there, okay? In fact, Anna wanted to go. But now she is staying with Cedron, in case Cedron finds out that she went to the doctors house, and then follow the trail to find out the two children, is it not that she is foolishly waiting for the door to be fished? In order to protect Enoch and Amad, Anna could only grit her teeth and was determined not to meet with them. Amad, although very lost, but still behaved oh, did not have to force Anna to apany himself to go. Enoch is even more okay with it, Ill take care of my sister, mommy you just busy yourself with your own things. The two children are like this, never giving her any trouble and trying hard to do everything on their own. The two children were never a problem for her and tried to do everything on their own. Even if they were asionally disappointed with Anna, they could quickly digest their feelings and continue to feel that Anna was the best mommy in the world. When she thought about this, Anna felt even more guilty. She promised the two little ones, Ill take you to Capital next year, youve always wanted to meet the rumored godmother, Ill take you to her house, she has six children, youll definitely y together. Bonnie, who lives in the rumor mill, has indeed always been an object of curiosity for Enoch and Amad. Knowing that they would be able to meet this why next year, the two became happy. Then say yes mommy, Amad admonished expectantly, you must take us there then! Yes, I will. Anna promised. As we speak, the cab has arrived at Norhall Keep, so Anna hangs up the phone and pays for the ride. Like the old Mrs. Navarros estate, Norhall Keep was built on a very expensive plot ofnd, but it did not be a private estate. This is a wealthy area, built a number of vis, each vi outside the door, there are signs, writtenst name. One of the most conspicuous ck vis has the word Navarro Residence written on the door with a stamped wooden sign. Obviously, this is Cedrons house. Anna walked up and rang the doorbell, Hello, Cedron asked me toe, he asked me to make dinner. The guard at the door turned on the visual doorbell, scanned Anna, and opened the door. Then he handed Anna a pair of slippers and clothes, Who told you to call Mr. Navarro by his name, you have to call Mr. Navarro here. Anna put on her slippers and swept the clothes in her hand, a little stunned, Do I wear this? This looks like a maids dress. The security guard rolled his eyes impatiently, Otherwise, of course, to go to the kitchen to cook, wear this, Mr. Navarro side of Marc did not tell you? Chapter 2334: This woman really opens her mouth Anna shook her head and said no, The person who told me toe is not Marc, its I dont care who told you toe, since youre here to help cook, you have to follow the rules, hurry up and change! The guard impatiently interrupted Annas words. Clutching the maids clothes, Anna hesitated for a moment and still changed. It is also true that although Cedron did not say that she had to change into such clothes when she came, but in Cedrons eyes, she was afraid that she was even worse than a maid, right? So it makes sense to change into the servants clothes. After changing her clothes, Anna was led to the kitchen. The chefs in the vi are all from five-star restaurants. After asking Anna a few questions, she learned that she didnt even have a chefs license, and the expression on her face was obvious disgust. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. A five-two-weight crab can produce at most one or two meat, but dismantling such a crab will take at least half an hour. In other words, when the crab meat is peeled, it will be light out. Anna questioned, I dont think this crab meat is something you need for dinner, Im here to make dinner. What, do you really think you only need to cook dinner because you are good looking? You will have to help with three meals a day, this crab meat is not needed tonight, save it for Mr. Navarro to make crab sauce, hurry up and peel it! The chef pointed his nostrils at Anna. The rest of the people also sneered at Anna. Anna quit. If it wasnt for the protection of her two children, she wouldnt have signed that agreement with Cedron. Even if she had been taken advantage of by Cedron, now even the maids were climbing on top of her? How can these people be qualified? Bang! Anna plunged the potato peeling knife into the chopping board, and it was so hard that everyone was shocked! Anna crossed her arms with one hand, her eyes were unhappy and annoyed, Listen carefully, I only do this dinner today, if you dare to force me like this again, dont me me, anyway, Im crazy, even I cant control myself! At least she used to be Willistos mob boss, anyone who saw her didnt dare to mess with her, and her aura was unbeatable. The cooks and maids had never seen such a person before, and they all shrank back as turtles, no longer having the same arrogance as before. Anna was satisfied with their reaction, swept around and pointed to the pork on the table, Ill cut this, and then the rest will be given to you.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Okay, okay. The chef now also obediently gave Anna a hand. However, it was only superficially convincing. Two hourster, Cedron returned to Norhall Keep. A group of servants immediately served the food and set the dinner in front of Cedron. Cedron scanned the dishes on the table, picked out the two he ordered and tasted each one. He immediately put down his fork, Marc, get that woman over here. No, Im right here. Anna came out from behind the maid, What can I do for you? Seeing Anna in this outfit, Cedron was a little surprised. For good reason, why is this woman wearing the clothes of a servant, although it looks, quite good. But this is not the point, so Cedron withdrew his thoughts, pointed to the two dishes on the table and asked, Did you make this? Sort of. Anna replied. Cedron lowered his eyebrows, and his tone sank, Lie! This taste, and usually eat exactly the same, obviously from the five-star chefs hand. Anna, this woman not only has a lot of heart, but also lies at the drop of a hat! Chapter 2335: She is my fiancee Seeing Cedrons face full of unhappiness, the five-star chef next to him cried out with a direct ow. It is clearly a middle-aged man in his forties, but now he is crying like a bullys daughter-inw. The sound of the voice of thepany is so loud that it hurts Cedrons eardrums. Cant you see Mr. Navarro is having dinner and you have to get in trouble? Marc came forward and reprimanded the chef. The chef hurriedly stopped crying, but his eyes got even redder and he choked out, Mr. Navarro, Im sad that the fruits of mybor are being taken for granted. Hearing this, Cedron instantly understood, So you made these two dishes? Yes, Mr. Navarro, this woman impersonated my cooking, but she also scared us in the kitchen with a knife and made us do her work while she did nothing. Anna corrected, I cut the meat and reminded you when to put the salt, so we made both dishes together, and it makes sense for me to say it was considered my doing. Mr. Navarro look, shes all up in your face and shes still being sophomoric! The chef hurriedly said. Cedron put down his fork and leaned back in his chair, his ck eyes slightly narrowed at Anna, I really did not expect that you have such a skill, just came to Norhall Keep, and you were able to subdue a group of servants. They are recklessly using me, even squeezing me, of course I fight back, just tolerate that is called a wimp! Anna replied. Hearing this, the chef was anxious, fearing that Cedron would be angry, What do you mean by recklessly calling on you and squeezing you, thats normal work, youre a new maid, cant I arrange something? Such a disrespectful maid, Mr. Navarro should be fired as soon as possible. Anna shook her head, Im not a maid. Huh? If youre not a maid, then what are you, or are you here to enjoy the benefits of being a hostess? The more the chef spoke, the more excited he became, deliberately pushing Anna to a higher position so that Cedron would think that Anna was a restless maid, so that not only would he fire Anna, but he would even do something to make it impossible for Anna to get along in the whole Taunthon Isles. In this way, the kitchen would be back under his control again, and the anger in his heart would bepletely out. In the middle of his thoughts, he heard Cedron say, Shes not a servant. What, so shes a mongoloid, Mr. Navarro, this woman is not here to do something bad! The chefs face was full of panic spection. Cedron quietly watched his exaggerated performance, half a long time, spoke, She is my fiancee. The entire dining room, fell into a dead silence.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Not absolute silence either, if you listen carefully, you can hear the trembling voices of the chef and the gang of servants. Anna is Mr. Navarros fiancee. And they just yelled at Anna in the kitchen, and even asked Anna to peel crabs all night, although Anna didnt do it in the end, but they did make it so ah! No one was more scared than the chef. He wanted to rip his own mouth out right now. What had he just done, humiliating Mr. Navarros fiance in front of Mr. Navarro? This little life, Im afraid, will not be able to save. Mr. Navarro, Im sorry, I didnt know she was your fiance, I, I was wrong, please forgive me this time, I wont dare to do it again! The chef stammered in panic and apologized. Cedron didnt even bother to raise his eyelids, The person you should apologize to should be my fiance. Chapter 2336: Figure out your position The chef hurriedly flung himself on his knees in front of Anna. Im sorry Mrs. Navarro, its my fault, I have no eyes, I dont know any better, I actually treated you like that, I must have been out of my mind, please forgive me, I deserve to die! As he said, he pped himself hard. The pping sound reverberated in the vi. Anna wrinkled her willow eyebrows unforgivingly, All right, I forgive you. Really Mrs. Navarro, thank you! I will definitely cook the most delicious meals for you every day from now on, if you need anything just say, I will definitely go and learn it now even if I dont know how! The chefs eyes overflowed with tears of joy after the disaster. Anna let out a hint. Cedron at the side suddenly felt bored, You all go out. The people did not dare to stay and hurriedly retreated. But before leaving, went to the kitchen to get a brand new set of dishes and put them on the table. After all, Anna is Mr. Navarros fiance, if they dont even prepare the dishes, arent they waiting to be fired? Seeing that there were dishes and chopsticks, Anna didnt bother to be polite, so she sat down and started to eat. After she was discharged from the hospital today, she went home without stopping to hide all the things about Enoch and Amad so that Cedron wouldnt find out anything. Just after that, Cedron called her toe to Norhall Keep to cook, and then it was another battle of wits in the kitchen. Until now, it was the first meal of the day.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Anna had been hungry for a long time, so she ate fiercely, like a storm. Cedron looked at her with disgust and remembered how easily she let the chef off the hook just now, and said, Anna, you dont even know how to stand up for yourself, but you are very good at eating. Anna swallowed the mouthful of rice, hungry to fill the stomach, this is responsible for their own, besides, the world is not just punishing others is the prestige, sometimes forgiveness, is also prestige. That kind of person will open his mouth to denigrate you, you forgive him, is the same as raising a tiger to do disappointment! Cedron replied. Anna replied, I do want to clean him up, but just now when I was in the kitchen, I heard him talking to other people, his daughter is going to study abroad this year, he has to save more money so that his daughter does not have to work half time when she goes abroad, I am not heartbroken for him, I am heartbroken for the father of that daughter. Because he is a parent himself, so when faced with other parents, then he can note down hard. After a pause, he added, Plus, the fact that youre suddenly on my side and backing me up really creeps me out and makes me feel like theres some kind of conspiracy. Cedron was choked for a moment. It was only after a long time that he replied with a sullen face, You are now my fiance, and letting a bunch of underlings bully you is tantamount to pping me in the face. Oh! Anna understood. It is not to support her, but to earn back face for herself. If word got out about this, people would say that Mr. Navarro was no better than that, that his fiance was bullied by the servants and he didnt even dare to say a word. Thats good, just now I was a little ttered, hesitant to say thank you, but now it seems unnecessary. Anna patted his chest and said. Everyone is for their own benefit, quite good. Cedrons face sankpletely, dropped his fork, got up and stood up, the chair legs and the ground rubbed, emitting a harsh and unpleasant sound, then he directly turned around and went upstairs. In the back, the obvious anger. Chapter 2337: What do you want? Anna saw it and ignored it. Anyway, during the not too long contact time with Cedron, this man was angry most of the time. I dont know what kind of anger hes having again!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Dont bother, eat her own. Without Cedron, Anna ate more happily until her stomach puffed up slightly, then she put down her dishes. The maids waited outside for more than an hour, knocked tentatively on the door, and only when they heard Anna say toe in did they dare toe in. Mrs. Navarro the chef came forward again, his eyes red, Thank you for forgiving me just now. Youre wee, Ill have to ask you to cook something delicious for me in the future, if I offend you and you drug my meals, wont I lose more than I gain. Anna said with a smile. The chef shook his head desperately, his eyes widened in horror like bells, How could I, I wouldnt dare Mrs. Navarro! Dont be nervous, Im just kidding. Anna said, patting the chefs shoulder, Okay, you guys get busy, Im going to rest, you guys go clean up. Okay Mrs. Navarro, the chef hurriedly went to clean up the dishes hand and foot, taking all the work away from the maids. He even made up his mind that in the future, he had to taste all the food he served to Anna and make sure it was okay before he sent it up. If there is any problem, the first thing thates to mind is what he did. In no way, Anna will hold him in ce. Annas purpose was aplished, and she didnt care much, picking one of the many rooms downstairs and lying down on it. She originally wanted to leave, but when she thought of Cedrons contract, it was written that he was on call and avable 24 hours a day, so she decided to stay here. If Cedron suddenly called her in the middle of the night, she would be able to get there first, so he wouldnt have to pick on her and lose his temper. But Anna obviously overestimated herself. She sleeps very deeply at night, she doesnt hear Cedrons call, and she doesnt even know that Cedron has entered her room. It was not until Cedron dragged her out of bed that Anna slowly opened her drowsy eyes. When she found Cedron standing in front of her, she rubbed her eyes again and muttered to herself, This is a dream, right? Cedrons face sank and the hand clutching Annas shoulder grew harder, Open your eyes and take a good look, are you dreaming now or not! Dreaming about him is a nightmare? This woman, thats enough! Feeling the pain, Anna finally woke up. Cedron, whats wrong with you? Youre not sleeping at night and youre pinching my shoulder! The first thing Anna did when she came to her senses was to p Cedrons hand away. This man, really sick. Its okay to be angry during the day, but hes also crazy at night. Who let you sleep here? Cedron coldly questioned. Anna is not afraid to ask, No one has forbidden me to sleep here, besides, you let me be at your beck and call 24 hours a day, I do not live in Norhall Keep, how can I be at your beck and call? Or are you going to let me sleep in the living room? I dont mind, but if word gets out that Mr. Navarro is abusing his fiance, dont me me for not reminding you. The words directly blocked what Cedron had to say to death. Cedron smiled back in anger, in the dim light, this smile looks a bit ghastly, ghostly lift thin lips, you are right, you are now my Mrs. Navarro, how would I treat you like that, and then fall into the mouth of others? Anna instinctively felt that something was wrong and shrank back, holding the nket, Cedron, what do you want? Chapter 2338: You really know how to enjoy yourself Cedron did not say words, but told Anna with his actions what he really wanted to do. He directly wrapped Anna into the nket, then carried her on his shoulders and walked outside. The sudden feeling of weightlessness made Anna cry out in surprise. Cedron what are you doing, hurry up and put me down, Cedron, you son of a bitch, let go of me! No matter how Anna struggled and cursed, Cedron was unmoved and continued to walk forward, then went upstairs into the master bedroom. Although it was only a few steps, because Anna was carried on her shoulders, her head was soon engorged with blood and she soon became dizzy. Once inside the master bedroom, Cedron threw Anna on the floor with her nket. The good thing is that the floor is covered with thick carpet, plus the quilt as a cushion, so it does not hurt. Anna hurriedly got up and made a move to get out. Cedron had expected this, so he went to the door and unlocked it.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. His tall, upright posture in front of him, as if a big mountain, Anna simply can not break through, let alone escape from the room. There is no way to escape, Anna can only scan the room, choose a handy vase to hold in front of the chest, full of vignce and caution, Cedron, I warn you not to do anything, or I will make you regret it! Cedron coldly swept her a nce, You think I want to touch you? I feel disgusted when I see a woman like you. Hearing this, Anna was a bit confused. If it wasnt about that, then why did Cedron bring herself to the master bedroom? While thinking, Cedron had already spoken, You are now my fiance, not sharing a room with me, are you ready to make people talk? So thats it! Anna realized that she was only staying in the same room to keep the maids mouths shut. Then there was nothing more to do. Turning her head to see that Cedron had already lifted the nket and got into bed, Anna asked, Its okay to share a room with you, so where do I sleep? She just scanned the room, very cold ck and white gray design, except for the bed in the center, there are a few tables and cabs, not even a small sofa. Where will she sleep? Naturally, Ill sleep on the floor. Cedron replied, with a bit of sarcasm in his tone, What, are you still nning to share my bed? Anna: She shot back defiantly, Of course not, Im not in the habit of sleeping with dogs. Anna, you want to die? Cedron raged. Anna didnt bother, looked around, found the closet, opened it and saw that there were indeed spare quilts inside. There were several of them, of all thicknesses. Anna dragged them all out and spread them on the floor as a mattress, then wrapped the quilt she was wearing around herself, closed her eyes and started to sleep. Cedron wanted to humiliate her and let her sleep on the carpet covered with his footprints, how could she do as he wished. With so many quilts, it was almost like a bed, and she was pressing Cedrons quilts under her buttocks, so she was mad at him! Anna was so tired that after all this, she fell asleep quickly, breathing evenly. Cedron opened his eyes, turned over and sat up, looking at the sleeping Anna on the floor, with a few unreadable feelings hidden between his eyebrows. This woman is really powerful, let here to sleep in the master bedroom, even if it is sleeping on the floor, can also be so enjoyable. Thepanys main goal is to provide a good solution to the problem. Chapter 2339: Are you concerned about me? Cedron really wanted to pick Annas head and see how many schemes and tricks were inside. The most important thing is that his gaze is so prating that Anna, who is already asleep, can still feel it and cant help but frown and turn over under the covers with her back to Cedron and adjust afortable position to fall asleep again. Its like azy cat! Cedrons mind, this phrase instantly emerged. But only a moment, Cedron will wake up, this sentence will be a big cross. Anna such a woman, how can be rted to the cat. If the real evaluation, she is only a calcting fox, has a few beauty, but full of bad luck! The more you think about it, the more irritated Cedrons heart is, and even the body is hot with it. Finally, I could not suppress this feeling, so I went to take a cool shower, and returned to bed, and finally reluctantly fell asleep. This night, finally passed peacefully. The next morning, when Cedron opened his eyes, Anna was no longer in the room, and even the quilt on the floor was packed up and disappeared. This woman is quite quick. Cedron grunted, washed up, and slowly walked downstairs. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. But when Cedron walked over, Anna quickly put away the smile on her face, not even raising her head, silently drinking the milk in the bowl. Cedron: The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are getting into. In Cedrons heart, a few moments of displeasure rose up. Where is my breakfast? Cedron asked. The maid hurriedly brought it up. His breakfast was simple, a ss of iced American and a slice of toast with a thickyer of peanut butter inside. The side dish, of course, was the financial newspaper of the day. As usual, Cedron first picked up the financial newspaper and scanned around to find the news he was interested in, and then read it while raising his hand to serve the coffee. But this time, the coffee was not served. Because Anna pressed his arm, frowned and reminded, Drinking ck coffee in the morning on an empty stomach is bad for your stomach, you should eat something first. Cedron Zhan ck eyes, fell on her. Seeing this, Anna instantly regretted. When will she change this upational disease, when she sees someone who does not value her body so much, she cannot help but remind. But the other party is Cedron ah, she is still so up to remind, Cedron probably think that she is in the attentive! As expected, Cedron opened his mouth and asked her, What, care about me? The fact that it hase to this point, and there are maids around, Anna also can not directly angry to scold him narcissism. I dont care about you, if you are not well, I will feel bad. Heh, no other skills, but coaxing men is a set of one after another. Cedron said.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Anna held back her hard fist for a moment before pressing it back. Calm down, now Cedron, she can not afford to offend! Anna pretended that she did not hear this, and continued to drink milk, and no longer pay attention to Cedron. Drink, better drink a little more ice American style, early stomach perforation is good! Anna was cursing Cedron in her mind, but she didnt notice that the man had already put down the iced Americano and started eating toast instead. Chapter 2340: You let her work as a cleaning lady? After breakfast, Cedron prepared to go to the office. Walking to the entrance, he swept a nce at Anna who was still sitting in the dining room, What are you staring at, why dont you hurry up and change your shoes? Anna pointed her finger at the tip of her nose, Am I going to the office with you? She remembered that Cedron had said that she could not step into his office without his request. What, have you changed your mind now? Cedrons face was still ck, Theres a dinner party at noon, and youreing with me. Oh, so she was going to be the date. Anna understood, changed into a pair of high heels, followed Cedron out. On the way, she fiddled with her phone, as if she was waiting for some news. When Cedron swept towards her, Anna hurriedly turned her phone screen back to him, as if she was afraid he would see something. Cedron pursed his lips. Do you really think he cares to look? He took out his tablet and started working on his work. The two of them didnt speak again, and they arrived at the office in silence.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I dont know why, but Anna always felt that the air conditioner was on full st on the way, and it made her arms get goose bumps. So after arriving at Alp Productions, Anna hurriedly asked Marc for a nket and wrapped herself in it, and the warmth returned. Its autumn, but its not that cold, is it? Marc looked at her, full of doubts. Anna secretly rolled her eyes and pointed at Cedron, Its not your Mr. Navarro, he turned on the air conditioner in the car in the morning, I am so little dressed, of course I am cold! Hearing this, Marcs face was full of ghostly expression, and asked Anna, Are you sure youre talking about Mr. Navarro? Who else could it be, he owns the car, he didnt give permission to turn on the air conditioning, would the driver dare to do so? Im tired of living! Marc thought about it, but the expression will be more puzzled, scratching his head, But Mr. Navarro never turn on the air conditioning in the morning, ah, said this will affect the brain, many things will not be able to deal with a beautiful and perfect. Having worked with Mr. Navarro for several years, Marc had never seen Mr. Navarro turn on the air conditioning in the morning. Even in the winter or summer, is also directly in the car to leave, will not turn on the air conditioning. Howe he suddenly wants to turn on the air conditioning now? I get it. Annas face is full of the expression of sudden realization. Marc came up with a curious face, You understand what ah, do you know why Mr. Navarro will turn on the air conditioning, why ah? Anna switched her expression and became gnashing her teeth, Of course its because she wants to fix me, see the dress Im wearing, so she deliberately turned on the air conditioning to freeze me to death. This man, his heart is so malicious! Anna muttered, red fiercely towards the door of the presidents office, and then went to the lounge. Marc was left standing in the same ce, scratching his head in confusion and muttering to himself, Is that really the case? That Mr. Navarro is also too childish! Even if you dont like Miss Newman, you shouldnt do such things. Like an elementary school student! The Mr. Navarro he remembered was not like this. Marc,e in! At that moment, Cedrons voice rang out. Marc hurriedly pushed open the door and walked in, his tone very respectful, Mr. Navarro, you asked for me. Where is Anna? Cedron asked. Marc replied, In the lounge. I told her to stay there and not to go anywhere. Cedron nodded, Give her something to do, dont be idle. Huh? But Miss Newman is a medical student, and we dont have a department for that, so how can we do that? Marc was dumbfounded. Cedron looked up, All positions have to be in the right profession, I think cleaning is suitable for her, the better to study medicine, know how to clean the most hygienic. Marcs jaw dropped to the floor, Mr. Navarro, are you saying that Miss Newman should be a housekeeper? Chapter 2341: Did you have a good conversation with your man? Cedrons azure ck eyes hid a sentiment Marc couldnt read, and asked rhetorically, Are there other meanings to my words? No, then Ill go now. Marc had to go out obediently. The heart really cant figure out. At least Miss Newman is now the titr fiance, Mr. Navarro such a torment her, are not afraid that the media reporters know, when he will be said to abuse his wife? With a heavy heart, Marc went to the lounge and told Anna about the incident. Anna was very calm. It was an expected thing. Cedron hates her so much,st night let her cook, she yed a little smart, this man is certainly very unhappy. Otherwise it would not be this morning deliberately turn on the cold air to freeze her. Now let her be a cleaning, no more than normal. Okay, Ill clean where, you can arrange it. Anna agreed readily. Marc thought about it and told Anna, Then you can go to the open-air swimming pool on the roof, and just mop the floor. The open-air swimming pool is cleaned and changed every day, and no one is allowed to go in, so it is very clean. Anna went to clean there and it was very easy.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Anna said thanks, took the broom and mop that Marc prepared for herself and went straight to the open-air swimming pool. It is obvious that arge swimming pool was built for Cedrons use on such an inch-high downtown building. In the eyes of the general public, Cedrons financial resources have reached a very impressive level. But for Anna, she had seen too many rich people, especially Sebastian, so she was not surprised. Facing the swimming pool, the heart has no ripples, directly buried his head cleaning up. Just clean up for a while, will take out the phone to check whether there is no news. Today Enoch and Amad will go to the doctors home. I do not know how the situation is now. Anna is very worried, has been waiting for Aunt Gilead to send their location. Seeing that it was almost twelve oclock, Anna cleaned the pool, but the phone was still not moving at all. It could not be that something has happened, right? Annas heart thumped, and suddenly got nervous. She decided to make a phone call immediately to ask for information, and at that moment, Enochs phone finally called. Hey, honey, how are you guys doing? Anna rushed to the phone and asked. Enoch replied, Mommy, we are now staying at this miracle doctors house, we call her Tai Grandmother, Tai Grandmother is very nice to us, and has arranged a separate hospital for us, in a while, my sister will be able to have the surgery and then bepletely healed. Great! Annas hanging heart finally let go, Then why didnt you send me a location? I would like to send it, but this ce cannot be located at all, it doesnt show up on the map, I asked my great-grandmother by the way, she said that this is a plot ofnd bought to her by her grandson, it is protected, we are located in an estate, an estate that no one can find. After a pause, she added, But Uncle Dean has written down how to get to this ce, and if something goes wrong, Uncle Dean will bring you to us. Anna hmmed, and thatst bit of worry was put back into her stomach. She admonished, Then you must be good and take good care of your sister. I know, by the way mommy, Uncle Dean wants to talk to you. Enoch said, handing the phone to the dean. The deans mellow voice rang out, Anna, dont worry, the other party is indeed that old doctor, very famous, and having talked to me about Amads illness, she does have a treatment n. Thank you, if you hadnt taken care of the three of us, mother and son, like this, Amad might have died long ago. Anna thanked from the bottom of her heart. The deans tone instantly became serious, You child, why are you saying such insulting things again? Have you forgotten what I told you at the beginning? Anna sniffled, Of course I havent forgotten, you said, from now on, let me treat you as family, as someone I can rely on, and I can ask you for help in anything, thats why Im very touched ah. When she had no one to turn to in Taunthon Isles, it was the dean who took care of her. In Annas heart, the dean is her elder, a very important family member besides her father! Anna talked to the dean for a few more minutes before hanging up the phone and raising her hand to wipe the tears that were rolling out of her eyes from the emotion. At that moment, Cedrons voice came from behind her, What, you are moved to tears after a few words with your man? Chapter 2342: No hands, you can clean you up just the same Anna hurriedly deleted the call records from her phone. Immediately after that, she turned around, looked at Cedron who was not far away, and said without good grace, Eavesdropping on others, it seems to be your fetish! Last time at the hospital, it was, and this time again. Cedron stepped forward, his eyes looked askance, This is mypany, my private pool, I cane up whenever I want, but you, I asked you to clean the pool, but you flirt with men, Anna, you are really slutty! Cedrons voice was not loud, but every word was humiliating, trying to nail Anna to the rack of shame. Anna was almostughing, Only someone like you, who is full of dirty thoughts, would look at anyone and feel dirty! Dont you? Cedron fiercely clutched her wrist, hard enough to almost crush Annas hand. Anna was in pain and couldnt put any strength into her hand, so Cedron easily took her phone. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. The two words adulterer, cold and stinging smashed on Anna. Who are you to say adulterer, do I have anything to do with you, dont act as if I have betrayed you, Cedron, are you in love with me, so you are jealous and mad when you see me getting close to others? Anna looked up needlessly and met Cedrons dark eyes. Anyone could have called her names, but not Cedron. Especially when he said such insulting words to her! Why should she? She had never wronged anyone, it was the people around her who had betrayed her, and she was the victim. She was hurt by Rupert in the first ce, and now she has to be humiliated by Cedron with such unwarranted things? What a dream, Cedron sneered and pulled the corners of his mouth away, how could I possibly like someone like you? Then why are you angry, since you dont like me, what difference does it make to you what kind of woman I am, whether Im conservative or slutty? Anna pressed the question step by step. In those clear almond eyes, Cedrons appearance was reflected at this moment. His face was clearly angry, as if he was a husband who had caught his wife cheating on him. But as Anna said, if he didnt like her, why was he so angry? It was too contradictory. Anna stared at him, waiting for a result. The first time, Cedron slowly spoke, I can not like you, but you are now my fiance, even if it is false, I will never allow you to cuckold me, so hurry up to deal with those outside adulterers, do not let me know that you are hiding another person.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Otherwise, he has ways to make Anna regret! Please dont be full of nasty thoughts. Anna said, Do you think Im a slutty woman, do you have any evidence, just by watching me make a phone call, you conclude that I have an adulterer. If this is the case, I can not turn around and question you, you have a child, but still out there pretending to be a single king, is not waiting for a woman to throw himself at him, is not also standing and when! Annas words,pletely angered Cedron. He raised his hand high and tried to hit Anna. Anna was undaunted, calmly meeting his eyes, but her voice was full of mockery, Oh yes, I almost forgot, in addition to that, you are a violent maniac, with sadistic tendencies, even women will hit the kind of. Anna! Cedrons voice was squeezed out of his throat, as if he was on the verge of an outburst. If youre angry, just do it, its not the first time anyway. Anna said, closing her eyes. The imagined pain did not appear. Anna just heard a thud. When she opened her eyes again, she found that her phone had been thrown into the pool by Cedron. What are you doing! Annas eyes were red with anger, how else could she contact Enoch and Amad when her phone was broken. Youre right, its not the first time Ive bullied you anyway, but today Im going to do it differently, no hands, it might be more fun to watch you flop around in the pool. Cedron said. Chapter 2343: How could he possibly save me? Hearing these words, Annas face instantly paled. The swimming pool in front of her was at least two meters deep, and she, of all people, could not swim. Looking at the phone that had sunk into the bottom of the pool, Anna was anxious. The general cell phone into the water as long as quickly fished out, dry or can be used normally. But if the immersion time is too long, then there is no way to use it. How to do, she does not want the phone scrapped. Because she does not only want to rely on the phone and Enoch, Amad contact, but also want those photos inside, that is between her and the two children very precious memories! What, you dont want to jump? Cedron asked with a sneer, Forget the agreement between us, or is this phone not important enough for you to jump? As soon as the words hit the ground, Anna turned her head to look at him. She understood Cedrons words. If this phone is not enough for her to jump, then Cedron will force her to jump in other ways. For example, the lives of the two children. In short, Cedron will let her jump no matter what. Ill just jump. Anna said, lifting a step closer to the pool. Even though she had just prepared in her mind, but when she really stood at the pool, the fear of facing the water still surrounded her tightly. Anna tried hard to take a deep breath, repeatedly give themselves a psychological construction, and finally gritted her teeth and jumped in.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The endless water quickly surrounded her. Anna struggled to flutter twice, but could not keep her bnce in the water, the whole person quickly sank, feet touched the bottom of the pool. The cold bottom of the pool, and a little pinch of the existence of the foot. Anna quickly realized that this was her phone! Even though she had choked on a lot of water, Anna still tried hard to bend over in the water and clutch the phone in her hand. Next, it was a struggle to get back to the shore. Two meters of water, Annas head were submerged, countless bubbles from her lungs scrambled outward, surfaced and exploded into a flower petal. The suffocating sensation ofck of oxygen made Anna suffer, and her body became heavier and heavier, as if there were really invisible water ghosts tugging at her and not letting her go. It was so hard, so hard. Anna let out another long breath, and the hand holding the phone gradually lost its strength and let go. The azure phone swirled in the water and fell to the bottom of the pool again. Annas eyes shed with bursts of white light, clearly realizing that she was now dying. Funny, she avoided Rupert back then, even let Rupert buried in the sea. And now she was going to die in this two-meter-deep pool. To die with Rupert a way to die, too ironic a little. But in a trance, Anna seems to see someone swimming towards herself, the familiar face, written with anxiety and panic. Is it an illusion? For a moment, Anna thought it was Rupert who came to her rescue. But Rupert, long dead ah. Anna thought, slowly closed her eyes. -Anna closed her eyes slowly. I dont know how long it took, but Anna finally opened her eyes. The lungs and even the throat are burning pain, so she could not help but call out. Miss Newman, youre awake, thank God, are you okay? Marc rushed forward and asked with concern. Anna looked around in confusion and found herself in a room, cold ck and white, decorated and all, a bit like the master bedroom in Norhall Keep. Why am I in Norhall Keep? Anna inquired in confusion. Marc waved his hand, This is not Norhall Keep, its Mr. Navarros private lounge at the office where you just drowned and almost died. Oh yes, Anna remembered. Near death indeed, Cedron made me jump into the pool to pick up my phone, I couldnt swim and drank a lot of water. Anna said, So you saved me again this time? Of course not me, it was Mr. Navarro who saved you. Marc waved his hand. Anna didnt believe it, He was the one who made me jump, how could he have saved me? Chapter 2344: Cedron is just Cedron Marc held up four fingers and swore, It was really Mr. Navarro who went into the water to save you, and when I arrived, you were already on the shore, and Mr. Navarro was about to sink, but I was so strong that I fished Mr. Navarro up. He said, while gesturing, and was bound to restore the scene to the scene. So Anna can believe that he is telling the truth. Hearing this, Anna was shocked, You mean to say that Cedron can not swim? Thats even stranger, if you cant swim, why did you jump down to save her? Of course I can swim, I just cant swim. Marc exined. Seeing Annas face full of confusion, Marc then exined, Heres the thing, Mr. Navarro can swim, but every time he goes into the water, he gets a splitting headache, saying that it seems like theres someone talking to himself in his head, and he even gets a high fever, lightly for two days, or heavily for a whole week. Anna guessed, Its a heart attack, right? Yes, the old Mrs. Navarro said it is what stress trauma syndrome, because the previous experience in the water very bad memories, so the water will be very painful, this situation is best not to touch swimming again. But Mr. Navarro is more stubborn and has to ovee it, thats why he built a swimming pool on the roof of thepany and forced himself to swim for a while every day. Speaking of which, Marcs tone also brought a few doubts. After a long time of oveing training, Mr. Navarro is actually not so afraid of the water, even if he has a headache after each swim, but he can endure it. Today also do not know how to turn over, if he did not go in time, Mr. Navarro is estimated to die in the pool! Thinking of this, Marc took a deep breath, Anyway, it was really Mr. Navarro who saved you, he didnt even want to save his life to save you, you should at least have a grateful heart, right? Where is he? Anna asked. Marc replied, Mr. Navarro woke up a little before you did, and has gone to see a client. Crazy, right? This man really thinks hes a business machine. Call him, he should rest now and let his heart and lungs repair themselves properly. Anna said. Marc wasnt going to call. Calling Mr. Navarro when hes talking business would be a death wish. But well If youre so concerned about Mr. Navarro, you should call him yourself. Marc encouraged Anna. After all, Mr. Navarro is willing to sacrifice his life to save Anna, that means he still cares about Anna. What Anna said, Mr. Navarro should listen. Why should I care about him? Anna denied it directly, I want something to happen to him more than anyone else so that my agreement can be voided early and Ill be free.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Marc bristled, Youre lying, didnt you just look like you cared about Mr. Navarro? Anna didnt bother to talk to him, fell back into bed, closed her eyes and covered the nket, Im going to continue to rest, are you going to stand around and watch me sleep? Okay, you have a good rest then. Marc was no good at harping on it, skimming his lips, turning around and walking out. Annay on the bed, trying to digest those words of Marc just now. Cedron once went through something very painful in the water, so that caused now have a shadow of the water, need to work to ovee? What kind of painful memories are they? Unconsciously in her mind, Anna thought of Ruperts fall into the sea. Could it be No, it cant be! Annaughed at herself for having too much imagination, how could it be Rupert? This thing, when she first met Cedron, did not she already go to confirm it? Cedron, just Cedron. Chapter 2345: Almost disgusted by you After Anna dispelled this thought, she couldnt guess any other possibility. Dazed and confused, she actually fell asleep again. When she opened her eyes again, the sky outside the window was alreadypletely dark. This is the top floor of the Taunthon Isles, and there is no shade outside the floor-to-ceiling windows, so you can see the whole city of Taunthon Isles without any shade, and Damons lights are like fireflies covering thend. Anna stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window for a long time, finally withdrew her gaze and prepared to go out to look for Marc. It was already this time, why didnt Marce to call himself. She should have gone back to Norhall Keep, or Cedron would have found another reason to sneer at her and sneer at her sarcasm. After circling around this lounge, Anna found the hidden door in the wall. Pushing outward, she found that the connection was actually Cedrons office. In other words, this is a lounge hidden in Cedrons office. Like this lounge are very private, if not close people will never know, so that you can safely hide those confidential documents. I really didnt expect that Cedron would put her inside to rest. While looking towards, the eyes while looking for the light switch. But identally found the Cedron lying on the desk. This man still has arge pile of documents in front of him, and even holding a signature pen in his hand, but the tip of the pen has been pulled out on the paper a long distorted trace. Obviously, it was halfway through the office, and fell asleep. Anna lightened her movements, slowly walked to Cedron, looking at his sleeping face whispered sarcasm, What, I thought you were really some kind of iron robot, the original will also be tired ah. Cedron is now sleeping deeply, naturally will not answer Annas words. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The face, which was always stony, was now stretched out and became more like the Rupert she remembered. The Rupert who always gently called her Anna, unconditionally meet her any request. Memories are like waves,ing towards Anna again. Her lungs began to ache in a fine way, and she hurriedly took a deep breath and tried to turn away. As soon as she turned around, her hand was clutched by Cedron. The man gripped her wrist hard, but there was no pain, just a sense of his tension and anxiety. Honey, please, dont go! Cedron spoke. Anna froze and looked at Cedron with graduallyplicated eyes. And Cedron continued to speak, I will never do that kind of deceitful thing again, let me stay by your side, please, okay? I regret it. If I had told you the truth at the beginning, wouldnt we have had to end up in such a tragedy? Honey, Im so sick, please hug me! Cedron dreamed and really opened his arms towards Anna. Anna, however, turned her head, grabbed the coffee that had already cooled on the table and sshed it directly on Cedrons face. With a swish, Cedron woke up with a start. His head and face are full of coffee, dripping down the hair, lining the already gloomy face more and more ghastly, the chill rose, the air is filled with the smell of death.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Seeing the person in front of him, Cedron growled like a wild animal, Anna, you want to die? I did almost die today, Annas tone was calm, wake up, right? Wake up and let go of me, stop treating me like a wife and talking about hugging, or I might really die, be disgusted alive. Chapter 2346: fishing for women of course fishing for the biggest fish Annas voice, obvious a few sulking. Cedron since there is a heart Bonnies wife, but still pull her as what fiance, and even create the illusion that he is a bachelor to the public. The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what youre doing. Anna hates this kind of third party, but never thought that one day she would be a third party. And the person who started all this is Cedron.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Dont think that I saved you, you arecent, really think I dont dare to kill you. The veins on the back of Cedrons hand burst out and he whispered a warning. Anna looked at him unnecessarily, If you can get me killed, then why did you save me today? Why not just let her drown in the pool? Like I said, if you died in my hands now, it would be a pain in the ass for me to deal with, I wasnt trying to save you, I was just trying to keep up my good image. Cedron said. After a pause and added, But next time, I probably wont save you, save a dog on the side of the road still knows how to wag his tail, save you, only know how to bite. Yes, you should have known that long ago, I am not your side of the obedient and well-behaved canary, really want to find a woman to your satisfaction, why not find your wife, after all, you love her so much, do not even have to act, you can spoil her in front of everyone! In this way, she can also be relieved. But to my surprise, Cedron frowned and said, If I knew who she was, of course it wouldnt be your turn to stay by my side. Huh? Anna looked at Cedron as if she were an alien, staring at him with a deadly stare, You dont know who your wife is? Cedron stopped answering and got up, tossing Anna a car key, Go back to Norhall Keep. I dont know how to drive. Anna refused outright. Cedron sneered, Dont lie in front of me, since I can even find out that you have two children, I naturally know that you can drive. Anna was furious to learn that she was being investigated, but in the end she just swallowed her anger and drove Cedron back to Norhall Keep. Sitting in the car, without Cedrons guidance, Anna was very skilled at finding the start button, then put it in reverse gear and drove out of the garage, then shifted into sports gear and went forward. The whole set of movements in one go, it is obvious that often drive this kind of high-level car, so familiar with those functions of the button. But Cedron recalled, Marc investigation to the information, said Anna is only a doctor, although because of the treatment of some rich people, but busy work all day, basically did not go out to gather. So where in the world does Anna have the opportunity to drive this level of car? Cedron thought of a possibility. It seems that the men you used to be with were quite rich, so why did you stop following themter, was it because you were seen for what you really are, or did you think the target wasnt big enough and picked me? Cedron asked. Anna didnt even bother to argue. Anyway, whatever she said, this man would think she was lying. Besides, if she told Cedron that she had learned all this when she was the baby daughter of a Willisto estate magnate, wouldnt that allow Cedron to follow the trail and find a few more hostages who could threaten her. Anna was determined not to do something so unprofitable. She followed Cedrons words down the line, Of course thetter, ah, after all, that bunch of men together, are not as rich as half of you, I do fishing women also have the pursuit, to fish for the biggest fish, so as to eat. Sure enough, this woman is so unpleasant! Stop the car! Cedron ordered. Chapter 2347: Get the hell out of there and get a checkup! Although she didnt know what was going on again, Anna cooperated and pulled over to the side of the road. Turned her head and asked Cedron, Changed your mind about going somewhere else? It was true that he was going somewhere else, but not him. Cedron let Anna get out of the car, he sat in the drivers seat, quickly started the car, throwing down a sentence to the hospital medical examination, get the report card and then back, directly pressed the gas pedal, and went away. The ck exhaust from the car choked Annas eyes out of tears. This is what Cedron meant when he said he wanted her to go for a medical checkup. Cedron thinks shes been with a lot of men and is afraid shes sick! Damn you! Anna was so angry that she clenched her fist, Cedron, you son of a bitch, if Im sick, youll be the first to get away! After cursing and swearing, Anna was ready to stop a car on the side of the road and go straight back to Norhall Keep. Cedron told her to go for a medical checkup, so she had to go? Dont even think about it! She wanted to scare him to death! And now her cell phone is soaked, she has no money, how to go to the hospital, back to Norhall Keep will have to hitchhike. Cedron really took it for granted, just left her on the side of the road, said to go for a checkup and left, not caring what her situation was. This is the kind of man that deserves death by a thousand cuts! While thinking, Anna waved towards the car on the side of the road. The first few cars whizzed by, ignoring Anna. After waiting for a while, a ck Mercedes-Benz slowly stopped in front of Anna, and lowered the passenger window.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Anna is very happy, rushed forward to greet, Hello, really sorry ah, I was thrown on the side of the road by a friend, and did not bring the phone and wallet, you can drive me to brother?! I was wondering how long you were going to say before you noticed me. The man in the drivers seat smiled gently, revealing eight white teeth, extraordinarily sunny. This is Annas senior brother and the deans son, Lynx. Annas progress in medicine in the past few years, without Lynxs help and guidance, butst year Lynx went to another country for further training, and was also reappointed. Anna heard the dean mentioned once, said it is very likely to be left in Reliacaosrgest medical institutions, that is a glorious thing for the ancestors. Anna also followed very proud, after all, that is their own brother, rounded up, and she was left to work there is no difference. But I never thought Lynx woulde back now. Brother, you did not stay to work in that medical institution? Anna asked. Lynx nodded, No, I opened my own medical facility in Reliacao. Anna: !!! More admiration for the man in front of her. Thats what people with ability do, they shine wherever they go, even if they dont get left behind by a medical institution, they can still open a medical institution on their own. I dont even know about this, now make up an opening bonus, senior brother should not be angry, right? Anna said. Lynxughed again and shook his head, Didnt you bring no money, how can you give me a red packet? Oh, this is also a problem. Anna had to give up and said instead, Wait for next time, next time Ill definitely pay you back! Okay, then Ill wait. Lynx also nonchntly answered, whirling to inquire, You just said, where are you going? Im going to listen to Wait Brother, can you use the hospitals database now? Annas mind popped up an idea. Lynx unknown, honest nod, Of course you can, Im at least the deans son, this permission is there, why, which patients file do you want to see, or which patients file do you want to modify ah? Its not a big deal, Im just going to make a medical record file for myself. Anna said with a smile. Chapter 2348: I’m back for someone Lynx didnt quite understand Annas words. Anna also did not intend to say too clearly, otherwise it would be bad to implicate Lynx. She pretended to be mysterious and sat in the back of the car, Anyway, just do this favor for me, what exactly is it for, brother, you dont have to ask. Okay! Lynx agreed. The car did not start when the words were on his lips. Lynx turned his head to look at Anna in the back row, hesitated and spoke, That, little sister, youe up to the front row to sit. Anna is not sure, Why? I just had the back row serviced, the 4s store employee told me not to sit for 24 hours, otherwise there may be a staining situation, and its not good to get your dress dirty. Lynx exined. Anna suddenly understood. She immediately moved to the front passenger seat, and also towards Lynx thumbs up, or brother you thoughtful, know maintenance separate do, otherwise today also can not sit in the front row, I will not only squat trunk? Maybe its just fate, God wants you to rub my car today. Lynx said. Annas eyes were not on him, and after fastening her seatbelt, she borrowed Lynxs phone and sent messages to Enoch and Amad first, telling them that her phone was broken so that they wouldnt worry if they couldnt reach her. Lynx wanted to speak several times, but turned his head to look at Annas busy appearance, still could not say. The two of them didnt say a word and arrived at the hospital. By the time they got to the hospital, Lynx had even less chance to talk to Anna. The sudden return of his shocked the entire hospital doctors and nurses, everyone gathered around and asked him questions, like a hundred thousand questions. Lynx could only watch as Anna walked further and further away and finally disappeared from sight. And he could only force a smile to deal with the questions of the doctors and nurses. At this end, Anna has sessfully entered the database.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Open theputer, slender white fingers like a butterfly, on the keyboard danced quickly, and soon made up a perfect examination report. Anna took the examination report to the hospital cafeteria, slipped around and came out with an extra white radish in her hand. Her hands can now hold a scalpel and do delicate neurovascr surgery, so carving a fake seal is not a problem. Just finished carving, found the seal y ready to stamp, Lynx came over. The look is obviously much more tired than just now. It can be seen that dealing with that group of people is much harder and more difficult than doing medical research. Brother, do you have a feeling of returning home with your clothes? Anna asked with a smile. Lynx looked sad and waved his hand towards Anna, Dont be sarcastic, dont return home, they are almost blowing up my eardrums, asking me why I refused the job at that medical institution. Huh? Anna put down the white carrot and her expression was serious, So its not that you werent selected, its that you turned it down, why ah brother? That is one of the worlds top medical institutions, even housekeeping have to be Ivy League school graduates, if there is not enough staff, can be caught to help do research kind of. There are many people who want to get in, but Lynx doesnt want the opportunity. Why? Theres no point in going to a ce like that, its not free, and often you have to stay inside for months to do a study, and if you hit a bottleneck, its not impossible to stay for a year or two. Lynx exined. Anna nodded along, So youre afraid you wont have time to pay your respects to the dean, thats true, work is not as important as family. I want to go back to Taunthon Isles, not for my father, but for someone else. Lynx continued. Chapter 2349: Take you to meet someone When she said thest four words, Lynxs cheeks, visibly reddened several degrees. Anna used to be the most gossipy, so she was keenly aware of this change. Reacting, towards Lynx wiggling fingers, So there is a favorite ah, can ah brother, hidden deep enough, for love can give up everything, too moving it! Do you feel touched? Lynxs eyes burst out a few excited light. Anna nodded without thinking, Of course, such a sweet love story, of course I am moved, when you get married, I will be your witness how? Sister, in fact Lynx was torn and wanted to exin something. Anna is still talking down to herself, Oh no, the witnesses generally have to choose a highly respected, and then also have to family happiness, I a single mother to go not quite suitable, marriage is a good thing, I can not give you the bad luck. This matter, or leave it to others! Lynxs stomach is full of words, at this moment a word can not say. Lynx stared at Anna for a long time and finally changed the subject, Are you really going to make a fake medical record? Yes, to pretend that I am sick. Anna said, Scare the hell out of that guy! Who is that person? Lynx asked. Anna waved her hand, No one, you wouldnt know if I told you, brother. While saying that, Anna put the radish on the checklist and then moved it away, the seal was perfect and could not be seen to be fake. After finishing the checklist, Anna was ready to leave. Bye brother, I have to go now. Lynx followed and stood up with an eager tone, Ill see you off! I dont live in that ce anymore, so Im not on the same road with you, and besides, youre tired today, so you should hurry back and rest, Ill just take a taxi myself. Anna said. Lynx had to give up. When he nodded to leave, Anna tugged his sleeve, But brother, I have no money on me today, you lend me some, Ill pay you back. Hearing this, Lynxs eyes instantly shed, pulled out his wallet, looked through it and opened it to Anna, But I just came back from Reliacao, no Taunthon Isles coins, I think I can only give it to you. Lynx said, while admonishing Anna, rest is not so bad for a while, I will send you first, otherwise I did not lend you money, and do not care about you, the heart is very guilty, you just wait here, I go to drive over. As soon as the words left his mouth, a nurse came up next to him, Dr. Lynx, did you just say that Dr. Newman wanted to borrow money? Yes, I had to take a taxi, but I dont have any money with me today. Anna answered truthfully. The nurse immediately took out her wallet and handed Anna five hundred dors, Is that enough for Dr. Newman?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Anna took it, Enough is enough, but I guess I can only return it to you by cell phone transfer, I will not return to the hospital in the near future. Usually Anna is very good in the hospital, the nurses are very fond of her, so very quick to nod, small problem, since you took a long vacation to y well, how to transfer money to me can. After a pause, she asked Anna, But Dr. Newman, you never took leave before, why did you take so long this time? No, its just that I have something to take care of. Anna answered vaguely. Then you should not leave Taunthon Isles recently, right? Next to her, Lynx thought of something, Id like to take you to meet someone someday if youre free. What kind of person? Anna asked curiously. Lynx full of mysterious smile, Do not ask, ask is a person who can solve all your troubles! Chapter 2350: How could it be him? Annaughed, Im getting curious to say that, then I hope I can see it sooner! Good! Lynx eyes shone brightly, hands clenched into fists, I will take you there as soon as possible.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Anna waved her hand and went out to get a taxi. Back at Norhall Keep, it was already ten oclock at night, the whole vi was quiet, but the living room light was still on, and a figure was sitting on the sofa. Who else but Cedron. When she walked into the foyer to change her shoes, Anna noticed that Cedron was drinking, and a dozen empty bottles were lying around at his feet and on the coffee table, apparently having drunk a lot. This man, really do not see himself as a person. But this has nothing to do with Anna. She changed her shoes and was going straight upstairs. Why did youe back sote? Cedron spoke in a deep voice, Anna, remember who you are now, still hanging out in the middle of the night, are you going to invite me back with a fewcy stories? He insisted on pestering, and Anna didnt want to be ustomed to it. Thepanys main goal is to get me to go to the hospital for a full body checkup, and I dont have a cell phone or money, so I have to go to the hospital for a checkup that doesnt take time? After a pause and added, really if you are worried about thece news, then you should not let me go to do the examination, after all, tomorrows news front page about Mr. Navarro fiance suspected of private life indiscretion, quietly do a full set of gynecological examination to rank the condition, is also very likely. Bang! Cedron smashed the bottle of wine in his hand on the ground, and the bottle broke apart with a ssh. Cedron extended his hand towards her, So what, where is the examination report? Oh yeah, I almost forgot to give it to you. Anna remembered, took out the examination report from her bag, rolled it into a ball, and threw it directly to Cedron. Take your time reading it, Im going to bed. But before Anna could hit the floor, Cedron kicked the door open. The examination report in her hand was even more wrinkled than the one she had just balled up, obviously pinched like this by Cedron. You damned woman, there are so many diseases! Cedron was furious, How many men have you slept with? Anna met his gaze, Didnt you say, Im a woman who is prodigal by nature, how can a woman as prodigal as me keep track of how many men shes slept with, whether its a hundred, or two hundred? Cedrons face became more and more gloomy and horrible, as if he was going to kill someone in the next second. If I were you, Id go to the hospital now for a full body checkup to find out sooner and treat it. Anna reminded. Cedron gritted his teeth, Shut up! Of course he had to go to the hospital for a checkup, but he took Anna along with him. Anna struggled desperately, Why should I go with you, stay away from me, not afraid that I will catch the disease again? If your disease was contagious, I would have been hit that night, why wait for this moment? Cedron said coldly, without saying a word, shoved Anna into the drivers seat, Drive, take me to the hospital. The first time she heard this, Anna reacted to why Cedron had to drag herself there. Cedron just drank so much alcohol, if you drive again now, it is a DUI, it is easy to ident. The man was scared to go to the hospital when he learned she was sick, so how could he drink and drive and y with his own life? Anna was not so repelled by the idea of being a driver. Soon, she took Cedron to the hospital. But Cedron didnt intend to let her go, clutching her arm as he entered the hospital and headed straight for the doctors office on the top floor. Kicking open the door, Anna saw the doctor sitting inside and froze. Chapter 2351: She stays The doctor in front of Anna at this moment, is Lynx! Whats the situation, how can senior brother be here? Lynx was also shocked and stood up directly from the chair, his eyes staring deadly at Anna. To be precise, it was staring at Annas wrist which was clutched by Cedron. He couldnt look back for a long time, until Cedron spoke his name for the third time, Lynx, do a full body check for me, now. Now? Lynx agreed, and after a few quick flicks on theputer, the printer next to him spat out a form. Lynx handed the form to Cedron, You take it to the first floor and pay the fee, then a nurse will lead you to the exam. But Cedron didnt even look at it, he just dumped it on Anna next to him, You go get it ande up and call me when its done. I dont have money to pay. Anna simply refused. At that word, Cedron pursed his lips with great displeasure and took out a card from his pocket and gave it to Anna. Now Anna had no more reason to refuse, and took the card and the form and went to the first floor. In the office, only Cedron and Lynx were left. After a moment of hesitation, Lynx tentatively asked, Mr. Navarro, that woman just now is The one who came with to run errands. Cedron replied. So its an errand boy, Lynx breathed a sigh of relief as the corners of his mouth recoiled into a smile, Thats good, thats good! Just now he saw Anna and Cedrone in together, Annas wrist was still clutched by Cedron, he thought the two were together! Its good that theyre not! And seeing Lynxs appearance, Cedrons eyes crossed with a touch of suspicion, You seem to be very happy, you know each other? Cedron and Anna are not a couple anyway, so Lynx has no worries.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He nodded his head honestly, with a little more shyness in his smile, Yes, shes my little sister, Im from Reliacao this time, just ready to marry her. Heh! Cedrons heart roamed with displeasure, a feeling that his beloved object was coveted. But his mouth mocked, You dont seem to have a good eye for that kind of woman? Lynx anxious to defend Anna, sister is very good, people are very kind, although married once, but after the divorce to raise two children alone, very self-improvement, but also will never fancy flowers, and all men to maintain a safe distance. Its just too hard for her to take care of the kids alone, so I want to marry her and take care of the kids with her. Listening to these descriptions of Lynx, Cedron was a bit puzzled. This was a different person from the Anna he knew. Was Lynx mistaken, or was he mistaken? Mr. Navarro, I didnt even know that little sister is now working with you as an odd job, so please take care of her a little more, and if you can, offer a higher sry, and Ill pay the extra part! Lynx said. Cedrons ck eyes narrowed slightly and he wanted to say something more, but Anna had already returned with the bill. She was apanied by a nurse. When he reached the door, the nurse spoke respectfully, Mr. Navarro, pleasee with me, and we will do the medical examination now. Cedron had to swallow the words that were on his lips, lift his feet and follow the nurse out. Within two steps, he stopped again. He turned to Anna, who was still in the office, What are you doing standing there? Come with me! Anna didnt move, just rolled her eyes at him, Do you have anymon sense, why should I follow you during the male examination, to observe? Yes Mr. Navarro, its better not to bring her to this kind of full body examination, its not appropriate for a girl to stand next to her, well just stay in the office and wait for you. Lynx was also helping, but his hand was already on Annas shoulder. Chapter 2352: Prescribe me medicine Instantly, Cedron eyes darkened again. Lynx felt as if his hand was nailed through something, there is a kind of inexplicable pain, subconsciously picked up to check. But look around, but found nothing. Strange, was it just his illusion? And at this end, Cedron has returned to Anna, clutching her wrist again and pulling her forward without saying a word. What are you doing? Are you really going to let me go to the sidelines? Anna asked, struggling. Heh! Cedron leaned over and put his voice in Annas ear, his voice was low and raspy, but full of coldness, Do you still need to watch, didnt you feel it all that night? Annas face instantly turned red, biting her lips and ring at Cedron. This man is sick, that kind of thing can be casually, in front of others to say out, even if others can not hear, it is also shameless ah! I was about to dislike him, but then I heard Cedron say, Youre so dirty and sick, I dont feelfortable being alone with Lynx. The implication is that Anna is afraid of hooking up with Lynx and passing on her dirty disease to Lynx. Thepanys main goal is to provide a good solution to the problem. Lynx wanted to chase, was Cedron a cold eyes swept over, legs as if filled with lead, how can not step, can only watch the two disappeared in their sight. At this end, Cedron took Anna outside the examination room, ordered her to sit on a bench and wait for himself, and then walked in. For half an hour of examination, Anna sat at the door without moving. Because Cedron was very uneasy about her, afraid she would run away, and let the nurse out to keep an eye on her. Anna felt like a prisoner, being closely guarded, afraid to abscond. This is not a good feeling! Finally, Cedron finished the examination and the nurse handed him the report, Mr. Navarro, youd better go back upstairs and ask for Dr. Lynx directly, hell give you the answer. No he wont, another doctor. Cedron said. Huh? The nurse was confused, But Dr. Lynx wrote the order for the exam, so ording to the rules, Dr. Lynx should be in charge of the back consultation. Cedrons face was frighteningly cold, Then dont follow the rules! Where are the rules, he just wants to change the doctor, is that so troublesome? The nurse was so shocked that her voice couldnt help but stutter, Yes, yes! Then Ill go and change the doctor for Mr. Navarro, is Dr. Balsam on duty okay? Hmm. Cedron gave a hmm, a yes. When he arrived at Dr. Balsams office, after closing the door, Dr. Balsam carefully read the medical report, Mr. Navarro, your body is very healthy, dont worry, nothing is wrong!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Cedron swept a nce at Anna standing beside him, Are you sure you dont need to prescribe medication? No, all the indicators are within the normal range, its not too much to say that its textbook. Dr. Balsam waved his hand. If this situation is still taking medicine, then I guess everyone can not leave the medicine. Prescribe me some medicine. Cedron said, Prescribe the most expensive kind. Dr. Balsam was tempted to feel Cedrons forehead to see if he was running a fever. Who in their right mind would ask for a medication that was healthy and then cause a problem? Dr. Balsam had to seriously persuade the ordinary patient to ask for this, let alone the person sitting across from him now is Cedron. It was all the more important to persuade him to stop this idea, otherwise he would not be able to save his job and his life if he had any problems. Before Dr. Balsam could make a good speech, Cedron looked at Anna first, You go out and wait for me. Anna did not want to stay with him, so she got up and went out. Now that her phone was broken, she didnt even have anything to pass the time, so she sat on a bench in the hallway and stared. Suddenly a ss of water came to her, hot and glowing, Taunthon Isles is already autumn, its cold at night, drink some hot water to warm your body. Anna looked up and met Lynxs eyes full ofughter. Chapter 2353: Did you hear that? Lynxs smile was gentle and iparable, instantly filling Annas body with warmth. She reached out to take the hot water, took a sip, and her internal organs warmed up along with her, Thank you, senior brother! Why are we still polite to each other, Lynx said, sitting next to Anna and asking in a puzzled tone, By the way, sister, why are you not at work for good reason and have be Mr. Navarros assistant? Is that how Cedron introduced her outside? Anna squeezed out a smile, I guess I was tired of being a doctor, so I wanted to change my job, so it would be more refreshing. Lynx didnt think so and asked with a frown, Are you short of money? If you dont have enough money, you can borrow it from me first, and you can pay it back whenever you want, dont stay with Mr. Navarro, quit! Looking at Cedrons rough treatment of Anna just now, Lynx was really heartbroken. And the way Anna did not resist, it made him feel even more ufortable. The impression is that although Anna is kind, she will never let people ride on her head, and if others dare to treat her badly, she will immediately return the favor, not holding her breath. But when faced with Cedrons difficulties, Anna chose to hold her tongue. This makes Lynx can only think of one situation. That is Anna in order to get the sry of Cedron, can only endure. When he thought of this, Lynxs heart ached. Anna must have had a hard time during the time he was in Reliacao! But it doesnt matter, now that hes back, hell hold up a piece of heaven for Anna. The first thing to do is to get Anna to stop running around so much for money. Lynx took out his bank card and stuffed it into Annas hand, Sister, this is my deposit, there are 500, 000, if its not enough, you can tell me again, take this money, you should stop working and quit. Anna refused to take it, No, brother, thank you for your kindness, Im fine now. She would not walk away from Cedron, nor did she have the means to do so. After all, it was not thebor contract that tied her to Cedron, but the bullying agreement that was full of falsehoods and unfairness. Lynx thought she was out of touch and forcefully shoved the card through again, Sister, do as youre told and dont stay with Mr. Navarro anymore, you want money, I can lend it to you, give it to you for nothing!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Anna still had a stern face, and did not intend to ept the money. Sister, if you dont want this card, then you can just break it and throw it away! Lynx said. Anna naturally could not do such a thing. Clutching the card in her hand, she felt like a hot potato and didnt know what to do with it. At this time, arge hand fell from Annas head, directly took the card. Anna hurriedly stood up and tried to grab the card back, but her eyesight collided with Cedron. Just a second of looking at each other, then quickly turn away. Because the look in Cedrons eyes at the moment is too scary and overwhelming! Mr. Navarro! Lynx saw his card taken away and stepped forward nervously. Cedrons handsome face could not be seen happy or angry, two fingers cupped the bank card and looked at it, his voice pulled into a thin line, Lynx, digging behind my back, you really have the ability. Mr. Navarro, Anna is my senior sister, she needs money to take care of her two children, thats why she came to work for you as an assistant, but this is too busy, the money is avable, but there is no time to take care of the children, thats why I want to give her a sum of money. Lynx exined. Heh Thats a good reason! Cedron ignored him and asked Anna, So whats your idea, are you going to take the money and then kick me out? Lynx sounded a little strange at that. It was clear that Cedron was the one who hired Anna, so why did he use the word kick, as if the two were together? As she wondered, she heard Anna say, Of course not. Cedron was satisfied with her answer and nodded slightly, You hear that Lynx? Without waiting for Lynx to give a response, Cedron had already used those two fingers to snap off the bank card with a crunch and threw it at Lynxs face like some kind of garbage. Chapter 2354: Who takes this medicine in the end? The thin bank card crossed Lynxs cheek, and there was no pain, but Lynx still felt his cheeks were on fire. Because he felt that he had lost face in front of his favorite little sister.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Mr. Navarro! Lynx clenched his fist and spoke forcefully to Cedron for the first time, I have always respected you, but I hope you can live up to that respect, my sister is a very important person to me, if you want to keep her working beside you, please be nice to her. Otherwise I Or else what? Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Cedron. Out of the corner of his eye, his cold eyes plucked at Lynxs flesh, every word, even the punctuation marks carried an endless chill, Do you think with your strength, you can make a move on me? Lynxs tightly clenched hand powerlessly loosened. With his strength, there is naturally no way to make a move on Cedron. It can even be cruelly said that he is not even a finger of Cedron. Cedron snorted lowly, So your respect is nothing to me, worthy of my word for you? Lynxs handsome eyes were red, Mr. Navarro, I just want to ask you to take care of my sister. Whats the point of talking like that? Cedron stopped talking. He took out a cigarette, lit one for himself, and then slowly exhaled greenish-white smoke, spraying it all on Lynxs face, choking Lynxs eyes with tears. Since you want to stay by my side, naturally, ording to my rules, if she can not tolerate can go, if not, is able to tolerate, your turn toe out? This, is really bullying! Sister, you resign, even if you do not ept my money, I can find you another job, will not be less than the sry to stay with him! Lynx said, his eager gaze fell on Anna. He hoped that Anna would follow him and leave. But the truth was, Anna stood next to Cedron, not moving, and refused, Im sorry, Im not going to quit. It was as if a thunderbolt had struck Lynx directly. It instantly split him on the outside. This is still the sister he knew! Why was she still unwilling to leave with him even after this? Standing in the same ce, Lynx has begun to doubt life. Cedron but not so much effort to apany him, swept a nce at Anna, go to the garage. Anna did not say a word, followed Cedron forward. The two were about to disappear from sight, Lynx hurried to catch up, Wait a minute, sister! Cedron turned his head, coldly swept a nce at Lynx, Lynx, now also give you face, I think you know why, less to stain my people, or this face torn, you in my ce, nothing! A sentence, directly let Lynx feet nailed, can no longer move half a point. He could only watch as the two left andpletely disappeared from his sight. Those beautiful eyes, known for their gentleness, were now filled with disbelief and pain. Anna and Cedron went straight to the garage. Dr. Balsam was waiting by the car with arge bag of medicine. When he saw the two of theming, he handed the medicine directly to Cedron, Mr. Navarro, the medicine is ready, all ording to your request, divided into small packages, easy to boil and take, there are detailed instructions for taking, so you do not need to exin again. Anna listened a little confused. Cedron took his own medicine, did he need to exin to anyone else? Dr. Balsams words gave Anna the impression that the medicine was something Cedron wanted to give to someone else. Chapter 2355: He has a scar on him? Anna was thinking about it when Cedrons gaze swept over. What for? Anna asked suspiciously. Cedrons thin lips pursed into a line, What, are you waiting for me to mention it? Damn, this man really treats her like an assistant! Very unhappily, Anna took the packet of medicine. Then Ill leave now, Mr. Navarro, you also go home early and rest. Dr. Balsam squeezed out a ttering smile, then turned around and left. Opening the car door, Anna directly threw the packet of Chinese medicine in her hand on the back seat. If Dr. Balsam hadnt tied a knot, the medicine packet would have been thrown all over the car at this moment. Cedron wrinkled his eyebrows, Why, let you take a medicine, so reluctant? Anna is very honest, that is reluctant? That is quite reluctant, after all, I am not really your assistant, why do so much work, you pay me a sry? As you are now, you also deserve to be my assistant? Cedron asked rhetorically. He needs an assistant who is well versed in financial knowledge, understands the world, is good and obedient, and does what she is told. Which one of them could Anna be? I dont want to hang on to my title and not get a penny. If people ask me how much money Ive made with you and I say I havent made a penny, theyll think Ive got a brain in my head and Im doing charity work. Being demeaned, Anna did not hold back in the slightest and disliked her directly. When did I say you were my assistant, I said you were an errand boy, it was your brother who thought you were good enough to be an assistant! Cedron said. The low, hoarse voice was full of cynicism. Anna was very upset and wanted to argue for Lynx. But when she thought about Cedrons character, she was afraid that the more she said, the more she would be on fire, which would push Lynx into the abyss, so she had to give up the idea. Changed his mouth, OK, even if it is an odd job to run errands, there should be wages, you make me not pay, it looks like the name should be changed to Cedron pickpocket! Then I dont mind being the first to pick your skin, anyway, your skin itches. Cedron coldly said. The whirlwind closed his eyes and ordered, Drive! Anna made a secret motion of waving her fist before she started driving back to Norhall Keep. It was already twelve in the morning when she arrived, and Anna was so sleepy that she could hardly open her eyelids, yawning as she got out of the car and dragged both legs forward. She could not wait to fall under the covers and fall asleep in the next minute. But thats just a thought. Because Cedron yanked her cor and grabbed her right back next to the car, First go to the decoction. Youre sick Cedron, its already twelve oclock, whos going to make medicine at this hour? Annas eyes widened instantly. Cedron nodded his head and asked, If you werent sick, why would I ask you to make medicine? Anna: Damn, that makes sense, and she cant argue with it! Hurry up and bring it to my study. With those words, Cedron walked upstairs. Anna ground her teeth and went to the kitchen with the medicine. Dr. Balsam had prescribed Chinese medicine, which is cooked slowly in a y pot, drying up the broth little by little, so as to maximize the effect of the medicine. Anna was so sleepy that she had to hold a matchstick to her eyelids for two hours. The medicine was finally ready and Anna brought it upstairs for Cedron to drink.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When she knocked on the door, the study door was not closed tightly, so she only touched it a little and it opened on its own. Anna looked inside and saw Cedrons back with only a bath towel around him. In the hazy moonlight, the mans back was wide and majestic, with distinct muscles and unexpectedly soft lines, like a perfect sculpture from ancient Greece. But this sculpture of the back of the butterfly bone, there is a piece of skin color and the next out of ce, four square, not like a wound, more like a whole piece of skin taken away, the new growth of skin look. Having studied medicine for several years, Anna immediately recognized that this was the case after the skin preparation. And skin preparation, all for skin grafting, to cover up the hideous scars elsewhere. Did Cedron have any scars on his body that needed to be covered up? Chapter 2356: Let her test the poison Satisfied with what you saw? Cedrons voice, pulling Annas thoughts back. She deted her mouth and withdrew her eyes, walked in with her Chinese medicine and ced it on the corner of the table, Poorly, its better not to take out such a figure for disy, otherwise your perfect image is afraid to copse. Just as the wordsnded, Cedron walked up to Anna. The two are almost close to each other, each others breath can be clearly perceived. The body heat from the man, especially, is so Anna does not know where to put her hands, her eyes wandering, but do not dare to put on Cedron. Its not nearly as good, so why are you afraid to look? Cedron asked, Trying to use this clumsy tactic to get my attention in reverse? A word that reeled Anna back into that deep pool called wanderlust! Sheughed softly, mocking her own shyness and bewilderment. The normal reaction, in Cedrons eyes, turned into an act and a gesture, a deliberate means to seduce him! Anna seems to have swallowed a fly, disgusting to the extreme.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. When she raised her head again, her almond eyes had already be ancient, and she reached out and caressed Cedrons chest directly. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. Cedrons face was so gloomy that he could almost wring out ink, and pped Annas hand away directly. His steps were so fast that he almost rushed back to the bathroom. When he came out again, his body had already changed into a bathrobe, wrapped tightly, even the cor is tightly pulled, afraid of leaking a little spring. Keep your hands to yourself, if you dare to touch me again, I will chop you up! Cedron warned. Cut! Do you really think she doesnt want to touch it? The flesh is so hard, Im afraid it will hurt my hands. Anna spat. Thats not meat. Cedron corrected. Anna wondered, What is it if its not meat, do you have something else under your chest? Cedron swept her up, Does it matter to you? They werent close enough to talk about such an intimate subject. Making a fool of herself, Anna shrugged her shoulders and turned to leave. Come back, Cedron ordered, gesturing to the bowl of medicine in the corner of the table, and drink this before you go. Youre sick and need medicine, I dont. Save it for someone who needs it. Anna refused. But how do I know that you didnt put your hands in the medicine? Cedron asked. Annaughed back, If you really dont trust me that much, you shouldnt have let me decoct the medicine. She had worked so hard for two hours to get the medicine ready, and this man was wondering if it was poisonous. Hes the one whos poisonous, right? The servants are all asleep and you, the errand boy, are still awake, so who am I looking for if not you. Cedron spoke lightly. He ordered again, Drink the medicine, dont wait for me to do it. If he gave it to Anna, he was afraid he would have to suffer some pain. But Anna did not want to drink. This bowl of Chinese medicine down, afraid that people are directly bitter spirit, how can still sleep? She tried to reason with Cedron, I dont have the opportunity to poison, you have to buy poison, do you think I have money to buy poison? Chinese medicine is not about phase biology, the loss of a hairs breadth is a thousand miles, who knows if you have put in a few vors of medicine, so that the good medicine bes poison. Cedron said. Anna: Okay, she kind of understand. Today this medicine she has to drink, do not drink also have to drink. Cross my heart, hold my breath, and will be the bowl of medicine all into the stomach. Although the action has been very fast, but the residual bitter taste in the mouth still makes her features wrinkled together. Now its okay, its not poisonous! Anna puffed up, Go downstairs and serve it yourself, so you dont suspect me of poisoning again. Its not good to drink such bitterness at night. Pour the rest and re-brew a new one for me tomorrow. Cedron, however, spoke up. Chapter 2357: Deliberately Difficult Anna clenched the bowl in her hand, holding it back and holding it back, before not snapping it on Cedrons head. This man, obviously deliberately tricked her! She was so angry that she didnt even bother to send the bowl back downstairs, and went straight to her room and threw it in the trash. She quickly made up her bed and was ready to go dreaming. But the bowl of Chinese medicine was so strong that Anna couldnt sleep at all, and she brushed her teeth three times. She was so angry that she cursed Cedron over and over in her mind! When it was almost dawn, Anna finally got some sleep and drifted off to sleep. But before long, she was woken up again by Cedron. Cedron told her to go downstairs and drink her medicine. The ck bowl of medicine was in front of her, and Anna felt like throwing up when she looked at it. When she turned her head to look at Cedron, the man was leisurely looking at the financial newspaper with elegant manners, holding atte in his hand and sipping it slowly. When she saw this, a thought came to Annas mind and she questioned, Cedron, you didnt ask Dr. Balsam to get the medicine and say you needed to drink it, but you prepared it for me, did you? Otherwise, why did she have to drink it every time? Cedrons hand on the coffee cup, did not raise his eyelids, his voice is still indifferent as always, do not have to think too highly of themselves, let you drink, just to let you test the medicine, you drink effective, I will drink, after all, you are the most suitable white mouse. The nd voice, as if to say that it was some kind of cat or dog to try the medicine for themselves, full of care, no feelings. Annas heart felt like it was pierced by a fine needle, and it hurt densely. But the surface is still that stubborn look, also right, I think too much, you such people, how can have a good side! After saying this, he quickly picked up the medicine on the table and drank it all in one go. I dont know if the medicine is too bitter or just drank too hard, the Chinese medicine just into the stomach, Anna began to get nauseous, covered her mouth and rushed to the bathroom, holding the toilet and vomited cleanly. Marc followed him to the bathroom and handed over a brand new handkerchief, Miss Newman, are you okay? Anna waved her hand, took the handkerchief and wiped her mouth, her face was a little pale, Yes, Im fine, Ill be fine after I throw up. But when she tried to stand up, her legs got weak and she almost fell down. But Marc gave her a hand in time, Let me help you back to the dining room. Anna did not have much strength, so she did not refuse and was helped by Marc to go back to the dining room. Just as she sat down, she heard Cedron say, Give her a new bowl of medicine. The mere fact that she had to drink more medicine made Annas face look bad. Mr. Navarro, Miss Newman is in this condition, why dont we stop drinking? Marc also looked a little ufortable, What if you throw up again? If you throw up, you can drink again. Cedron said coldly, Didnt you drink wellst night, howe you cant today? Maybe its because I drank herbal medicine early in the morning on an empty stomach, I heard its bad for the body, so Mr. Navarro, do you think we should stop drinking it? Marc racked his brain for a reason. Cedron was already impatient, If you dont speak, no one will take you for a mute! Marc did not dare to speak, and gave Anna a sympathetic look. Hey, he would like to help, but he is only a small assistant, his arm can not twist Mr. Navarro this thigh. Anna also did not want Marc to be punished because of himself, winked at him and then said to the maid, Bring a new bowl over, Ill drink it. The servant immediately brought a new bowl of Chinese medicine to Anna. Anna drank it down, but as expected, she threw up within two minutes. After she finished vomiting, she returned to the table and prepared a third bowl of Chinese medicine, waiting for Anna to drink it. Anna drank five bowls in a row and vomited five times. She was almost dragged back to the table by Marc. Keep pouring. Cedron ordered. The maid stammered, Mr. Navarro, theres no more, theres only so much left, its all gone.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 2358: The Sun Came Out of the West? Cedron handsome cold face sank down, the air pressure in the dining room plummeted! All of them did not dare to breathe, and their legs trembled with weakness. Finally, Cedron stood up and slowly lifted his thin lips, Boil double the amount of medicine for the night. Throwing down these words, they walked towards the outside. It was not until the figure disappeared in the foyer that the crowd seemed to be free from the curb of fate and breathed a sigh of relief. Anna also dropped to the carpet, her face so pale as to be almost transparent, but those eyes were so red that they were dripping blood. Miss Newman, Marc rushed forward and helped Anna sit on the dining room chair, are you okay, Ill have the family doctore over and take a look at you! Without waiting for Anna to speak, Cedrons impatient voice came from outside, Marc, what are you still doing in there, get over here and drive! Marc said yes, but his eyes still fell on Anna with concern, Miss Newman, wait a minute, Ill call the family doctor now. No, Anna shook her head, you go ahead and get busy. Marc was uneasy, But you look especially bad the way you are.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Anna forced a smile, I just threw up too much so I feel bad, Im a doctor myself, cant I know better? After a pause, she added, If I really need to call a doctor, Ill get the maid to help. Norhall Keeps maids could also contact the family doctor. Marc thought about it, and with Cedrons anger all over the ce outside, he had to give up, Then Miss Newman you remember to get the maids to help. I will. Anna nodded her head. Marc jogged out and quickly got into the drivers seat of the car. Cedron was looking through the financial newspaper in the car, brought out from the dining room. In the past, he would never bring this kind of stuff to the car, he just scanned it at the dinner table and threw it away. Today, he brought it to the car because he was too busy torturing Anna to read it? Thinking about what just happened, Marc began to hesitate in his heart, and after thinking again and again, he opened his mouth and said, Mr. Navarro, did you just treat Miss Newman a little too hard. Snap! Cedron mmed the newspaper in his hand, and his eyes fell on the back of Marcs head. The two men were clearly still far apart, but Marc still felt a whoosh of cold at the back of his head. That woman gave you a lot of money, didnt she, and turned you into her lobbyist? Cedron asked in a cold voice. Marc cold sweat like rain, No, no, I am just Mr. Navarro your assistant, as long as the day in office, will adhere to the original day, absolutely will not look for the next family, and will not ept other peoples money! Cedron narrowed hiscquered pupils, You dont take money but you help her talk, so youre in love with her? Marc: !!! He was about to cry out, No, Mr. Navarro, how could I be in love with Miss Newman, I have a girlfriend. Cedrons hostility dissipated for a few moments, That better be the case. It really is! Marc held up four fingers and swore, I really have no feelings for Miss Newman at all, besides, Miss Newman is not Mr. Navarro your fiance, how dare I covet. After saying this, Marc regretted it and wanted to bite his tongue off. Mr. Navarro asked Anna to be his fiance because he had been attacked by Anna, so he made such a desperate decision. Now he mentions this, is not to Mr. Navarros lungs poke. Damn, Im going to be unlucky! Marc craned his neck, already ready to face theing bloodshed. But Cedron did not react, his eyes returned to the financial newspaper, Drive, go to thepany! Marcs mind buzzed with a feeling of inexact confusion. That was all right? Mr. Navarro didnt take him to task for this, did the sune out of the west? Chapter 2359: I don’t eat this Marc thought as he stuck his head out and looked out the car window. What are you looking at? Cedron asked in a deep voice. Marc hurriedly retracted his head and desperately shook his head, Nothing nothing, Ill drive to thepany now. In his heart, he said, The sun doesnte out of the west, how could Mr. Navarro be so strange? The car arrived at the office soon after the spection. Cedron quickly went to work, and in the morning, he held several cross-country video conferences, and also called back the design and marketing departments new proposal. Everyone was busy, but Cedron was at ease. Marc was also very busy, like a gyroscope, constantly spinning, and when he could easily find time to catch his breath, he rushed to the pantry. Thirsty, if he does not drink water, he will probably die of dehydration! A cup of lemon tea has not finished, someone came up to the front. Marc, why are you drinking this lemon tea, its not healthy, here, I made this mornings fresh lemon tea, try it! Marc fixed his eyes and found that it was the new designer from the design department. At the moment, the designer was dressed in a very cool dress, and the fragrant softness of her chest was almost hanging directly on his arm. Marc directly jumped away, coldly scolded, What are you doing, dressed like this to work, you think Alp Productions is a nightclub? Marc, why so excited ah, I am a designer, so of course I dress more bold and avant-garde, you say this is a nightclub style, I will be sad. The designer said, with a bit of aggravation in his voice. Marc is not moved, You cant change the fact that this is a nightclub style even if you are sad. Designer: I really want to pry open this persons brain to see what is inside, is it steel, hard and straight! The designer took several deep breaths before he regained his smile, Did you misunderstand something Marc, I just want to make a friend with you.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. You came to Alp Productions to work, not to make friends. Marc said again in a cold voice. Without waiting for the designer to say anything else, Marc pulled his leg and walked out. Without forgetting to warn her, You better keep your mind on your work, or I will tell you to get out of Alp Productions! Marc said, turned around and walked out. The designer was so angry that she stomped her foot, but continued to chase after her and hurriedly tugged Marcs sleeve, Wait a minute Marc, I was actually just ying a little joke with you, I was looking for you for something. Marc shook off her hand, Say something, dont fart in front of me if you have nothing. Its the little cleaner who came to the office before, the one who came with Mr. Navarro, Marc you still remember, right? The designer asked. Isnt that Anna?! What happened to Miss Newman? Marc asked. The designer smiled and pulled out a wallet from her bag, My aunt also works as a cleaner at Alp Productions, and the other day I took her to get the cleaning kit and found that she had left her wallet in the dressing room. I wanted to return it to her, but she hasnt been here for a few days, so I had to ask her. The designer exined. Marc took the wallet over, Why didnt you say something so important earlier, talking a lot of nonsense there, and also took the initiative to stick to me, as if to seduce! The tone of voice, there is impatience, there is also disgust. The designers face is green with anxiety, This is not to say hello to Marc, you do not like such a warm greeting way? Marc nodded his head and replied dryly, Well, I dont like it, you are a girl, be more reserved, dont make yourself so degrading, to be able to work in Alp Productions, that is all have the strength, as a result you just like that, as if you are climbing up by beauty, spread out, you dont feel aggrieved? Chapter 2360: If you change, you really have nothing It is a very decent and proud thing to work at Alp Productions. It shows that ones ability has been recognized. And look at what the designer just did, what a muddle! Marcs face was stern, and he reprimanded the designer in a very serious manner, before he took his wallet and turned around to leave. Oblivious to the designers face of anger heated. But it was only for a moment. Then, the designer went to the corner and made a phone call out. The phone was quickly answered. Miss Barbero, things have been done, that purse I let Marc take away. The woman on the other end of the line was a bit dissatisfied, Why did you use n B? What if it leaves a handle? I also want to use n A, directly from Marcs mouth to get the words, but this man is not into salt and oil, simply can not seduce. The designer was depressed. She looks good, her body is hot, plus todays dress is so sexy, Marc is not moved at all. Even if he was not impressed, he even scolded her. What a fool! You dont seem to have much ability, the person on the other end snickered, and you dare to ask me for a million dors, you have a big mouth but little ability. Being mocked, the designers face couldnt hold up. I just thought about it carefully and gave the wallet more direct, through Marc to set up a conversation, and then approach the woman, do not know how much time it will take, Miss Barbero, they are now an unmarried couple rtionship, and then wait, the rice is cooked, you really do not have a chance. Hearing these words, the woman on the other end of the phone was instantly annoyed. Gritted his teeth and said, No need to remind me! Well well do your business, hurry up and give me a solution, if you are fast, I will give you additional money. After saying that, hung up the phone with a bang. You can see how angry in the end. At this end, an unaware Marc called Anna about the wallet. Anna thanked him, So I left it at work, I thought I lost it, thanks Marc. Youre wee Miss Newman, Ill take Mr. Navarro home when I get off work and send it to you. Marc said. Anna responded with a yes and hung up the phone. She rubbed her stomach, which was still a little upset, rolled over and sat up from the couch, then got ready to go out. She had to get her phone fixed today! The phone was broken, Anna could not contact Enoch and Amad, and she was afraid that the two little ones would worry about her. Mrs. Navarro, the maid rushed around, youre going out, youre so sick, why dont you stay home and rest? This morning, Anna rushed to the bathroom to vomit, so they could not help but feel distressed.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. They even whispered to Cedron in their hearts. Mr. Navarro is really too much, boiling medicine for Mrs. Navarro to drink originally is a good intention, but this forced to keep drinking, it is too much. Look what Mrs. Navarro has be! I cant go far, just to fix a phone. Anna said. The maid volunteered, Then Ill help Mrs. Navarro you take it to fix it! No, I dont think so! Anna refused without thinking. There were many photos of Enoch and Amad in her phone, although they were stored in the cloud, but who knew if they would be recovered when she fixed the phone? And once Enoch and Amads appearance was known to Cedron Anna dared not think! So she insisted to go by herself. The maids repeatedly discouraged her and had to agree, but still convinced Anna that they would drive Anna to the cell phone repair store. Anna indeed didnt know where the cell phone repair ce was around here, so she didnt refuse again. Soon, the maid drove Anna to the cell phone repair store. The repairman took a look at Annas phone and looked embarrassed, Its broken beyond recognition, its been soaking for a long time, and its an old phone, its not even produced anymore, the parts are also discontinued, it cant be repaired! Annas eyes with some eagerness, really can not, master, can you buy this old phone, and help me to change the parts. Money is not a problem, she wants to fix this phone! The problem is that you cant buy it now, its a five year old model, right? The repairman still sounded difficult, Why dont you consider getting a new one? Annas eyes dimmed and she pulled the corners of her mouth, If you change it, you really dont have anything left. Chapter 2361: The mysterious folder The repairman didnt understand Annas words, It wont be all gone, you get a new phone, the data I can find a way to recover it for you and move it over. In addition to the phone changed the appearance, the things inside are still there. So this phone, really cant be repaired? Annas heart, still holding a few expectations. The repairman shook his head, really cant, I cant find parts, if you have this old phone around, collect a few more over, Ill get the parts together, maybe it can still be repaired. As for now, there are no parts, the clever woman can not cook without rice ah! Hearing these words, thest bit of light in Annas eyes also fell away. Her lips mumbled for a long time before she finally spoke, Yes, thank you. Thest bit of light in Annas eyes is gone. The maid looked at her with a puzzled face, Mrs. Navarro, arent you going to fix the phone?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But he said it cant be fixed. Anna said. The maid replied, Didnt Master say you can back up the data to a new phone first, Mrs. Navarro, buy a new phone first, otherwise you wont be able to contact someone on a daily basis. Under the maids persuasion, Anna finally bought a new phone. All the data was backed up to the new phone. But facing the new phone, Anna was not used to it and could not operate it. Its normal, the repairman exined with a smile, because the phone you had before is too old, now the phone is updated so fast, there are no telling how many new functions havee out long ago, you will know it after you go home and feel it. Okay, thanks. Anna was in a depressed mood and went back to Norhall Keep, clutching her new phone. The first thing she did when she got home was try to post on herputer and ask to see where she could receive that old phone. But after asking around, only Cedrons study has aputer in the whole Norhall Keep. Cedrons study is a ce that no one dares to go near. Mrs. Navarro, why dont we buy aputer back for you now? The maid inquired, It shouldnt take long to buy aptop. Just go to the cell phone repair store just now, and you can buy it. Anna nodded, Okay, then please, the money will be given to youter tonight. She doesnt have any money on her right now, and the money to buy the phone is still borrowed from the maid! But the good thing is, when Marc delivers her purse in the evening, she can return the money. The maid waved her hand, Its okay Mrs. Navarro, you can pay it back whenever you want, its not like youre going to default for this money. With that, the maid went out. She came back a short whileter without theptop Anna wanted. Im sorry Mrs. Navarro, the maid said with a bit of guilt in her voice, the store was closed and I didnt get it. Its not like it had anything to do with you. Anna waved her hand, her eyes falling on the door to the study. She was just going to make a post, quickly! As long as the maid didnt say anything, Cedron wouldnt find out, would she? Thinking, Anna was already walking towards the study. Pushing open the door, the scene inside the study was reflected in Annas eyes. Probably becausest night dealt with a lot of business, the entire study are in a mess, the table is ced on a variety of materials, scattered, not even a ce to let go. Anna carefully opened theputer, as far as possible not to touch anything. Theputer opened with a ding-dong. Anna quickly logged into the local help forum, asking for information about this five year old phone, offering a direct reward of 10, 000 yuan, but anyone who coulde up with this old phone, she gave 10, 000, the more the merrier! After posting, Anna left her email number at the bottom so that those people could contact her. With that, she closed the forum and prepared to leave the study. At this time, the hand slipped, the mouse moved to a folder, the name of the folder, the word baby written. Annas heart couldnt help but sink down hard. The information contained in this folder is about Cedrons favorite? Anna opened the folder Chapter 2362: Can I see the medicine residue? In less than ten minutes, Anna came out of the study. She looked so preupied that she caused the maid toe up and ask, Mrs. Navarro, why do you look like that, is it that old-fashioned phone you cant find? I posted and no one has contacted me yet. Anna replied, But it should be able to be found! After all, it was a popr model from five years ago. One of the best sellers is the pink one in her hand, followed by the light blue one that goes with the pink The light blue phone has been soaking in the sea for five years, and now the pink phone in her hand, also can not escape the fate of being soaked?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Anna thought, couldnt help but gently hook the corners of her mouth and sigh softly, Its really fate! Mrs. Navarro, what did you say? The maid didnt understand Annas meaning. Anna shook her head, Nothing, Im going to my room to rest. Back in her room, Anna didnt bother to take the quilt out of the closet and make the bed, so she simply copsed on the carpet and sent a message to Enoch and Amad on her new phone. Enoch replied very quickly, Mommy, why are you contacting us now, you didnt even answer the phone when I called you yesterday. Although it was a cold text, you could still feel Enochs anxiety. Anna replied, Sorry, the phone broke in the water yesterday, Mommy went to buy thetest phone today, and then the first time to contact you! Enoch: The sun ising out of the west, mommy you are actually willing to rece that old antique phone? Its good that its broken, at least mommy has a new phone. Anna: Yes, the old is gone and the new is noting, how are you guys doing? Enoch: My sister has already started her body conditioning, after being stuck with needles by the divine doctors grandmother, she yed all afternoon and was only slightly out of breath oh. The stone that was hanging in Annas throat slowly sank into her stomach as she watched this reply. In the past, Amad was weak and sickly, not to mention ying for an afternoon, sitting in the garden for an afternoon would be unbearable. Now he can actually y like a normal child. This miracle doctor is really powerful! I believe that in the near future, Amad will bepletely cured. Annas heart was full of hope, and suddenly she didnt feel so ufortable anymore. She would persevere until Amad was cured, and then take them far away to a ce where no one knew her, and start life over again! With this hope in mind, Anna drifted off to sleep. When she opened her eyes again, it was already dusk. Anna got up from the carpet and went downstairs. When the maid saw hering downstairs, she immediately asked if she wanted something to eat. Anna hadnt eaten anything since this morning. Not only had she not eaten, but she had thrown up quite a bit! No, the smell makes me want to vomit. Anna waved her hand and refused, Maybe the morning medicine hurt my stomach, Ill just drink some water. The maid smiled and immediately poured warm water for Anna. After Anna finished drinking it, she felt a little sleepy again, and her eyelids couldnt stop fighting. It was strange, she had just woken up ande downstairs. Did you put something in this water? Anna asked. The maids face turned pale and she hastily denied it, How is it possible Mrs. Navarro, I wouldnt dare to do that even if I had 10, 000 guts. Fearing that she would be fired for such an unwarranted reason, the maid was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears. When Anna saw this, she was also sure that the maid had indeed not done anything. Since it was not the water that was wrong, the problem probablyy in the medicine. Could it be that the Chinese herbs that make people sleepy were added to it? Do you still have the dregs of the decoction, can you show me? Anna asked. Chapter 2363: If I beg you, you will let me go? Anna wanted to see it, the maid naturally wouldnt refuse. Immediately brought the medicine dregs, and also purposely drained the water, so that Anna could easily look through the ingredients inside. But before Anna could see what was going on, she was frowned at by the smell of the dregs and her empty stomach turned upside down again. Before the maid could react, Anna already ran quickly to the bathroom and vomited again. The actual fact is, the maid said she didnt dare to show Anna any more. Mrs. Navarro, I have a friend who studies Chinese medicine, I took a picture and sent it to him, he said he would write a list after reading it and tell me whats in it. So, there was no need for Anna to go through it again. Anna did throw up uncharacteristically and nodded, Okay, please. All as I should have done, Mrs. Navarro, said the maid. Before the maid could bring back the list of drug dregs, Cedron came back first. The moment he stepped into the foyer, Annas heart tensed uncontrobly, her hands clenched into fists and covered with sweat. Anna was afraid, the double Chinese medicine! So much so that she looked at Cedron with fear and anger in her eyes. Cedron sensed the look and was deeply upset. His eyes were slightly sunken, as if teasing some little cat or dog, Come here! Anna reluctantly stepped forward.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The next second, it was dragged directly into the arms of Cedron, frightened to cry out, as if a deer lost in the woods, the glittering eyes turned. Am I that scary? Cedron asked. Annaughed, Do you seem so easy-going? With one word, the anger in Cedrons heart was aroused. The smell of Chinese medicine came from the kitchen, so Cedron said, Where is the medicine, bring it up to her! The maid rushed forward to discourage her, Mr. Navarro, if not for this medicine today, please dont drink it, Mrs. Navarro hasnt eaten all day, and just now she smelled this Chinese medicine and vomited once, if she drinks it again, her stomach will be hurt. Cedrons cold eyes swept over, What, you want to drink it with her? Hearing these words, the maids face turned white with fear. She wasnt sick, so what if something went wrong if she rushed to drink this medicine? She did want to speak up for Anna, but she couldnt risk her own life. The maid could not be so great for now. Anna didnt intend to let the maid take care of herself like this either. She said, Go and bring it up, its just a matter of drinking and throwing up. She had thrown up so many times today, she was used to it. But this time, Anna was not going to go to the bathroom to throw up. She asked the maid to bring a big garbage can from the kitchen and put it in front of her, then in front of Cedron, she drank a bowl and vomited a bowl. After three bowls, Anna rested all day to raise the redness, directly disappeared, cheeks than the morning look even paler, almost to transparent! The maid looked rmed and whispered, Mrs. Navarro, why dont you take a break and drink again? She was really afraid that Anna would die in front of the medicine bowl without taking a breath. Its okay, its better to finish it sooner than to drink it. Anna waved her hand and continued to pick up the medicine bowl to drink. This time, not even into the mouth, then directly physiological began to vomit up, the bowl of Chinese medicine all scattered on the ground. Anna, you have really hard bones! Cedron gritted his teeth, his ck eyes were filled with waves of shock, Youd rather drink so much Chinese medicine, but you dont know to beg me? Anna tilted her head, her almond eyes locked with his, and asked with a light smile, Will you let me go if I beg you? Chapter 2364: Where you are, I will be there In those clear almond eyes, three parts contempt, two parts pity, four parts disgust, and one part deep hatred. Like countless spikes, straight into Cedrons heart. His tone was suddenly cold, and he denied it without thinking, Of course not, you begged me, but I will be more excited, forcing you to drink more! Anna shrugged her shoulders, So, whats the point of me begging you, you just want to see me humble. She wouldnt let Cedron have her way! Unkind woman. Cedron said angrily, wanting to strangle Anna. But when he really raised his hand, he couldnt bring it down. Damn! Cedron cursed fiercely and kicked over the trash can in front of him. Anna just spit out those Chinese medicine, flowing everywhere.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Get out ande back in when the smell has cleared from your body. Cedron ordered. Without hesitation, Anna got up and walked out. She begged for it. Its better to be out in the cold than to be forced to drink Chinese medicine! The two maids couldnt stand it and ran to give Anna a coat and baby warmers while Cedron was upstairs. Thank you. Anna said. The maids quickly waved their hands, Youre wee Mrs. Navarro, its just a handful, besides youre our mistress, we should do things for you. Hearing this, Annas eyelids shed, Mistress? Its just temporary! She and Cedron are just acting, maybe he will kick her out at some point. The uninformed servants heard this and thought that Anna was upset and worried that she would be divorced. The first thing you need to do is to ask for help. The other one nodded after her, Right, in fact I can see that Mr. Navarro has you in his heart, otherwise he wouldnt have specially asked us to make Chinese medicine for Mrs. Navarro to drink. Annaughed at their naivety in her heart. Cedron was just trying to make fun of her by boiling herbs. Because she said she was sick and might infect him, so Cedron retaliated against her. What kind of concern is that? But this is not something Anna would say to the maids. She thanked them and let them go inside. Dont let Cedron see you, or else you will be implicated. Anna stood alone in the garden of the vi to blow the cold wind. In fact, it was not too cold, with thick clothes and baby warmers, her body was warm, but her face was a bit sore from the blowing. Anna reached out and rubbed her face, turned around and turned her back to the wind. But just as she turned around, she saw Lynx not far away. Brother? Anna was full of surprise, Why did youe over in the middle of the night? I came to apany Dr. Talon. Lynx replied, Dr. Talon doesnt know where Mr. Navarro lives, so he asked me to lead the way. After a pause, he looked at Anna again, So why are you here too? Arent I Cedrons assistant? Anna exined, So where the boss is, Im naturally there. Lynx believed it, but his eyes were full of heartache, Sister, this assistant is not a little too hard, ah, its already ten oclock on the wrist, you actually still havent gone home? Seeing Anna this way, it seems that it is not the first time. How much she had suffered at Cedrons side! Lynx suddenly felt very hard in his heart, and then look at Annas red nose blown by the night wind, even more heartbroken, immediately took off his suit jacket, want to give Anna to put on. Chapter 2365: So it’s right next to me Anna subconsciously took a step back, always keeping a safe distance from Lynx. I was just trying to put your coat on. Lynx exined helplessly. Anna tilted her head and smiled towards Lynx, I know, but Im not cold at all, brother youd better put it on yourself, by the way, didnt youe to lead the way, why are you just chatting with me, hurry up and get busy! Not a fool, of course Anna has vaguely felt Lynxs mind. However, she would not ept it. It is impossible to ept at this time. Cedron, that man, might do something crazy. Anna didnt want to pull Lynx down. Senior sister, why do I feel that you are intentionally avoiding me. Lynx also sensed the difference and asked. Anna denied, Of course not, its just to take care of you, senior brother, you gave me the clothes, what if you get sick yourself? A word that instantly made Lynxs heart blossom! He knew that little sister had herself in her heart. This is not, has begun to take the initiative to care for himself! But before Lynx was happy for three seconds, but then heard Anna said, When you get sick and feverish, a bunch of your suitors know that it was caused by lending me clothes, they will definitelye to me for trouble, and I dont know who among them will be my future sister-inw, so I dont dare to fight back, wont I just eat a dumb loss? Said, winking at Lynx, Senior brother, you dont want me to be hated by my future sister-inw either, right? With a mouthful of her future sister-inw, she skimmed the rtionship between herself and Lynx cleanly. It was like there was a dull knife that was stuck into Lynxs chest. The dull knife is still pulling back and forth, over and over again, making the wound tearing painfully. Lynx can barely stand, barely squeezed out a smile, Future sister-inw ah sister, Im not thinking about this right now. Anna immediately asked back, Why do not want to ah brother, you are not anxious, I am anxious for you, hurry up to find me a beautiful sister-inw ah! Every word is pushing Lynx out. Lynx really does not know what to say. Hesitating again and again, he finally mustered up the courage, Senior sister, no, Anna, in fact, about my future other half, I have already thought of a good candidate, that person is Dr. Joe, at this time, Dr. Talon came out of the room, Ive got it covered, lets go! Lynx ignored Dr. Talon, and his gaze still fell on Anna. I dont know why, but he had a feeling in his heart that if he didnt say anything this time, then he might not really have the chance to speak up again. This feeling made him feel very panicky and wanted to confess his thoughts to Anna tonight. Give me a minute, just a minute! Lynx said. Dr. Talon was not sure, What else do you want to do? We should go home, itste and my wife is waiting for me. Its not a minute too soon! Lynx growled for the first time. The sound of this voice really startled Dr. Talon. What was the matter, so urgent?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But seeing Lynxs insistence, Dr. Talon couldnt say anything else, so he just stood and waited. It was only a minute, so lets wait! Lynxs gaze, falling deeply on Anna, Anna, in fact, Ive always had a secret I wanted to tell you, I never said it before because I thought the time was not ripe enough, but now, even if its not ripe, I still want to tell you. Brother, lets talk about it next time. Anna refused, Dr. Talon is still waiting for you. Let him wait! Lynx was full of concern, Anna, I actually like you, if you dont mind, for the rest of your life, let me take care of you and the children, is that okay? Anna wanted to cover Lynxs mouth and tell him not to say anything else. But it was toote. Cedrons figure appeared in the foyer, surrounded by a deep ck mist, horrible, Lynx, I didnt know that the person you like is actually beside me! Chapter 2366: Don’t you take it seriously! Damn! Annas heart suddenly raised rm bells. She immediately stepped in front of Lynx and opened her mouth to argue, Brother is just joking with me, Mr. Navarro, dont take it seriously. Anna struggled to clear Lynxs rtionship with herself. Not for self-preservation, but to keep Lynx. In the past five years, Lynx has helped herself a lot, she heartily treats Lynx as her own brother. How could she let something happen to her own brother right now? Lynx did not know this, he thought Anna was afraid of Cedron angry. Thepanys main goal is to provide a good solution to the problem. Brother, you do not talk nonsense. Anna stopped. Lynxs eyes were a little hurt, Anna, I really didnt bullshit, I really like you, what I said just now, I also really mean it, as long as you are willing, we can go get a license tomorrow, all my property can be given to you! As long as he has, what he can give, all can be given to Anna. Heh Aplex light shed in Cedrons narrow eyes, Then where do you n to buy the wedding house? The wedding house, Lynxs face can not help but redden, the tone is full of longing, I looked at a few ces, cloud elegant Court, sea home and leaning Mr. Navarro you next to the European garden. Two high-rise, one low-grade cottage. Cedron spoke, You dont seem to have a good eye either. Lynx scratched his head, It has nothing to do with vision, mainly because I have to open a medical research institute after I return, so the money is smashed in this, the money left in the hand is really not much, can only buy such first. After a pause, and hurried to assure Anna, when the Institute began to profit, you can go to buy another house, then you must choose your favorite! Anna was so anxious that she simply reached out and pushed Lynx, trying to push him out of Norhall Keep, Itste, brother, youd better hurry up and go, dont joke around here. If you continue, you may not be able to leave tonight. During the tug, Anna yanked Lynxs jacket off andnded on the dirt floor of the garden. Lynx immediately bent down to pick it up. At that moment, he heard Cedron say, When I say you have a bad eye, I mean you have a bad eye for women. What? Lynx immediately looked up, his eyes full of indignation, Mr. Navarro, I always respect you, but please watch your words, Anna is not bad at all!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Not bad? Cedron dropped his gaze on Anna, Do you want me to tell him about your great achievements? The tone was cold, like ice, and Anna trembled. Her face quickly faded to blood, the warm baby patch also lost its temperature in this moment, heavy, so heavy that she could not even lift her head. Although not sure exactly what Cedron will say, but Anna can be sure, definitely not good words! This man seems to have a unique ability to humiliate her. As long as he wanted to, he could easily trample her dignity under his feet, fiercely, little by little, crushed into powder! But this man, with a face identical to Ruperts. Anna felt she could hardly breathe, suffocating the tears in her eyes, finally unable to control the tears rolled down. Chapter 2367: Don’t get involved in their affairs But it was just a tear. Anna closed her eyes and when she opened them again, she regained herposure. She looked at Lynx with a half pleading tone, Brother, can I trouble you and Dr. Talon to leave first? But Lynx was still a little reluctant. Anna suppressed her voice, You dont want to make me lose face in front of so many people, do you? Lynx suddenly could not say a word. He nodded helplessly, and together with Dr. Talon, left with one step and three steps back. He left in such a hurry that he didnt even pick up the jacket on the ground. Anna stood in the same ce, the night breeze blowing her hair in front of her forehead, blocking the radiant eyes, Are you satisfied, Cedron, watching me make a fool of myself in front of others, lowering myself to the ground and being afraid, is good for your heart, right? The hatred for Cedron in those eyes doubled, even to the point of overflowing. Cedrons heart became more and more unhappy. He stepped forward, condescending, and directly raised his hand to pinch Annas jaw, so hard that he almost crushed Annas jaw, and his tone was sarcastic, What, youre so upset that you missed Lynx and didnt get to marry him like you wanted to? Yes! Anna also fumed, directly admitted, especially sad, had I known that Lynx liked me, I should have thrown myself into the arms earlier, as a future boss of the hospital, how good it is to be pampered and loved! A woman like you, you still want to be Lynxs wife? Cedron sneered, Youd better stay by my side and not go out and mess around, or if I know that youve got your hands on someone close to me, Ill never let you go! Anna didnt say anything, biting her lips to death. Do you hear me? Cedron didnt get an answer, and his voice intensified a few points. Anna was still looking at him coldly.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. She hated Cedron, no, she hated him! This man, who looked exactly like Rupert, had ruined her life just as much as Rupert had. But at least Rupert and she had truly loved each other and had sweet memories. Cedron, on the other hand? All he brought her was endless pain! Her indifference pushed the irritation in Cedrons heart to the extreme. He didnt bother to wait for any more answers, and directly dragged Annas hand, and then walked towards the house. Anna could not break free, and her body stumbled, almost fell. As she stumbled, Cedron stepped on the white suit on the floor and entered the vi. The white suit was particrly conspicuous in the night, and the ck footprints on it were very eye-catching. The ck footprints on it are very conspicuous. Cedron did not order to deal with it, and the servants did not dare to move. It was left in the garden like that, out of ce. -The Inside the car, Dr. Talon finally couldnt resist his curiosity and asked, Lynx, what happened between you and Mr. Navarro, why did you fight over Anna? I dont know, Lynx shook her head nkly, but I can feel that Mr. Navarro seems to hate Anna very much. Thinking of this, Lynx could not help but subconsciously clench his fists. He had to find a way to get Anna away from Cedron sooner rather thanter. The little sister he held in the tip of his heart, how could she be humiliated and tortured by Cedrons side just because she wanted to earn a little more money? But when the wordsnded, Dr. Talon looked at him with a strange expression, You are mistaken, Mr. Navarro does not treat Anna badly at all, its just a grudge between you and Anna! How is it possible, Lynx did not believe it, I have no grudge with Mr. Navarro, we had a good conversation when we were abroad, and did you not just see how Mr. Navarro treated Anna? Dr. Talon waved his hand, That is obviously angry with you, and then angry with Anna ah, I think Mr. Navarro does not hate Anna, otherwise it would not let me specially adjust the prescription, said Anna drink vomit, let me make sure that Anna does not vomit the prescription. If he really hated Anna, why would he need to call him in the middle of the night just to adjust Annas prescription? But Lynxs attention was on the word prescription, Is Anna sick? What kind of sickness? Chapter 2368: He has to investigate This is Annas business, so dont worry about it. Dr. Talon said.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Lynx attitude insisted, I am Annas senior brother, moreover doctor, cant this also know? At that, Dr. Talons expression became more serious, You know you are a doctor, howe you dont remember the rule that doctors cant reveal their patients privacy? Even if Anna was someone they all knew very well, it would not do. At this moment, Anna is just a patient! Dr. Talon had ethical boundaries and refused to say anything. Lynx had no choice but to give up. He sent Dr. Talon home and turned around to leave. Lynx, Dr. Talon called after him, you should stay out of Anna and Mr. Navarros business, and I can see that Anna doesnt like you, so you shouldnt invest too much energy in this matter. After saying anything earlier, Lynx instantly snapped at the mention of Anna not liking herself now. She looked at Dr. Talon angrily, Who are you to say that? Anna just hasnt noticed how good I am yet, and if I work hard, she will definitely ept me. Dr. Talon stammered and wanted to say something else. But Lynx had already left, leaving only the back of the cars buttocks in the dark night. s! Dr. Talon let out a long sigh, Why are you so stubborn? If you go on like this, you will suffer sooner orter! However, this statement, racing Lynx does not know. He ran all the way to the hospital directly. The nurse on the night shift was surprised to see Lynx, Dr. Lynx, is there any emergency surgery, why are you here at this time. Lynx looked as usual, No, I just left something behind, Ill pick it up and go. I see. The nurse nodded and sat back down at the nurses station, continuing to write the room notes. Lynx took two steps forward, but his eyes couldnt stop looking behind him. Then, when the nurse wasnt looking, he went around to Dr. Talons office and quickly dashed inside. In the darkness, the light on theputer screen set off Lynxs face very clearly, and the contents of theputer were reflected in those beautiful eyes. What Lynx was looking through right now was the patients file! Thats right, Lynx came to the hospital on purpose to find out Annas case file. Although this is against the rules of being a doctor, but, the other party is Anna. Lynx wanted to know everything about her, including what was wrong with her, so that he could protect and care for Anna in every way. But to his dismay, Lynx searched around and did not find Annas case. Not to mention Annas case, even Cedrons case that day was not avable. Lynx was keenly aware that the case file had been deleted. In other words, Cedron had an illness that he did not want anyone to know about. As a high business king, once the news of his illness gets out, it will definitely cause a stir and many people will be tempted to take advantage of it. Therefore, it is understandable that Cedron hides his case. Then why not even Annas case can not be found? Lynxs brain is a bit down. Thinking and thinking, can not find a reasonable reason. But now nothing can be found, and it is even more impossible to ask Anna, Lynx also have to give up. When he was about to shut down hisputer and leave, he suddenly thought of another way! Pharmacy! Yes, the case files can be deleted, but the pharmacy can not be deleted, otherwise there is no way to count the drugs in the warehouse. As long as the surveince to find out when Cedron went to pick up drugs that day, you can follow the trail to find out, in the end, what drugs were taken! Chapter 2369: Where is the woman? When he said he would do it, Lynx immediately went to do this. Half an hourter, Lynx got the list of medicines to grab and was deeply shocked by this. This is not used to treat This night, Anna did not sleep soundly. Her stomach hurt, like there was a fire burning in her belly. Repeated vomiting, coupled with not eating anything, the stomach has begun to protest. But her whole body was weak, and lying under the nket on the floor, she tried hard to curl herself up tighter and tighter, to make herselffortable in this way. But, it didnt work. I thought I was going to suffer until dawn, but Cedron suddenly rolled out of bed and walked out. When he came back a short whileter, he threw Anna two bottles and ordered in a cold tone, Drink it for me.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Anna picked them up and found that they were saline and glucose injections. This is used to replenish physical strength and maintain body functions from disorder. Why would Cedron give himself this, shouldnt he be expecting to feel bad? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you are doing. So thats how it is! The corners of Annas mouth couldnt help but rise slightly, bringing up a hint of self-deprecating smile. It turned out that she only wanted to keep this life of hers, so that she could continue to be tortured. And for a moment, she thought that Cedron had found his conscience and was going to be nice to himself! The devil is the devil, even if he gives good, so that he can collect greater benefits. She is so naive! Anna hated and abhorred such Cedron, and along with the saline and glucose injections that were delivered also followed. But in the end, she held back, silently picked them up and prepared to drink them all. She couldnt be impulsive, she had to wait until Amads illness was cured, and then take the children away to a new ce to live well. Because she had been hungry for too long, Anna had no strength in her hands and tried several times, but she could not unscrew the lid. Cedron eyes disgusted, came over and helped her open the lid. Anna did not bother to say thank you, after all, Cedron is not kind to help her. She finished the two bottles of liquid in one gulp and finally felt morefortable, so she fell back to sleep, so tired that she couldnt even open her eyelids. Cedron tugged at the corners of his mouth and tried to pull the person up. He brought something with good intentions, and this womans attitude? What a stupid woman who doesnt know any better! Cedron wanted Anna to get up and clean up the bottle. But looking at Anna curled up in a ball, his heart throbbed violently. Damn, was he feeling sorry for this woman? When I thought of this, Cedrons ck eyes shed with a touch of displeasure, and even his breathing became heavier. So he turned around, turned his back on Anna, and closed his eyes to sleep. But no matter what, just cant sleep, Annas poor helpless look, as if deeply engraved in her mind, how can not evaporate. So much so that the next morning, Cedrons eyes were full of bruises, and the entire body was emitting a coldness, and he walked downstairs to eat. The maids were all like enemies, not daring toe out, afraid of what they had done to anger Cedron, and thus lost their precious rice bowls. But the good thing is, Cedron just cold face, and not want to be angry with them. The breakfast was finally finished. The maids rushed to the foyer to prepare the shoes and briefcase. Cedron had no intention to leave, his handsome brow was knitted and he looked up at the second floor, Where is she, why hasnt shee down yet? Chapter 2370: That’s called nasal feeding! This she, naturally, refers to Anna. The maid hurriedly replied, Just now I went up and asked Mrs. Navarro, Mrs. Navarro said she was not feeling well and wanted to rest a little longer. Huh? Last night, he heard the womans breathing evenly, and she was obviously sleeping heavily. How much longer did she want to rest? Get her down here! Cedron ordered. The maid didnt dare to disobey, so she went upstairs to get Anna. In the room, Anna had woken up long ago, gathered the quilt on the floor, and was now standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, her eyes locked on the garage in the garden. The ck Maybach hadnt left yet. In other words, Cedron was still at home. Thinking of this, Anna was reluctant to go downstairs. She didnt want to face Cedron, and was afraid of being ordered by Cedron to force a dozen to twenty bowls of Chinese medicine. Yesterdays horrible experience was hard for Anna just to think about, let alone experience it a second time. As she was thinking about it, the maids hesitant voice came from outside the door, Mrs. Navarro, are you awake, Mr. Navarro wants you toe downstairs now. At that, Annas face turned white! What wasing wasing, and there was no way to avoid it! She struggled to take a deep breath, her rounded nails almost poking her palm to a bloody mess before she finally came to her senses and tried her best to keep her voice steady, Yes, Ill be right downstairs. Since she couldnt avoid it, Anna could only go downstairs with her head. But every step she took was very heavy, her legs were like filled with lead water, and she couldnt lift them up. A few dozen meters away, Anna felt like she had walked for several lifetimes. Finally, she walked to the dining room and stood in front of Cedron. It was clearly with some fear, the long and slender eyshes were desperately trembling, but still tried hard to put on the appearance of being unafraid in front of Cedron. Call me down for what? Drink whats on the table. Cedron ordered. Anna tightened her fists again. She had been told toe down for this. Its just Chinese medicine, fine, shell drink it! Anna, with a look of death on her face, moved her gaze to the dining table, but found that it was not Chinese medicine. Instead, it was a bottle of saline and a bottle of glucose. What happened? Not what she expected, Anna couldnt help but flinch in her ce. Seeing that she didnt move, Cedron started to urge, What are you dawdling about, hurry up and drink! If only to drink these two things, then Anna can still easily ept. So she immediately picked it up and drank it all in one big gulp. When she finished drinking, only then did she look up at Cedron, Howe you didnt let me drink the Chinese medicine anymore? Vomiting all over the room is the smell, you do not mind disgusting, I also disgusting. Cedron spoke, But you want to drink so much, I will naturally satisfy you, when Dr. Talon change the prescription, will let you drink enough! Anna: She is redundant to ask, it is simply to find yourself unhappy. The thought of drinking the painful herbal medicine again made Annas face fall, aggravated, and her scarlet lips pressed down a few points. This look, like a child who knows he will be punished, unexpectedly has a few naive. Cedrons heart pent up sulking for the whole night, now swept away. The next time you throw up, Ill have someone find a hole in your body and pour it all in with a tube. Cedron threatened, stood up and went to work. Anna whispered behind him, They are called nasal feeding, they dont know anything, they are blindly pushing, they have lost the name of president. As soon as the words left his mouth, Cedron stood still and his eyes snapped to her!N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 2371: Are you sure you can have it all? Anna was surprised by the look. After all, she had just bad-mouthed Cedron and was more or less vain. Whats wrong? Anna asked, pretending to be calm. Cedron swept the briefcase still sitting on the foyer and raised her eyebrows gently, As Mrs. Navarro, you dont know to give your husband a bag? Anna: Its obvious that Cedron is closer to the briefcase and can easily reach it in two steps, while she has to walk at least 15 meters from the dining room!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. This man is really good at manipting people. Anna sighed in her heart, but her face did not show the slightest bit, walked up and took the briefcase to Cedron. To offend Cedron for such a small matter, when the Chinese medicine doubled how to do. Anna will never do this kind of thing because of small loss. The briefcase, Cedron very satisfied, finally left Norhall Keep. Anna also turned directly back to the second floor room, took out a new cell phone ready to contact Enoch, Amad, to ask the situation today. Before the call was made, she found an unread email in her mailbox. Anna hurriedly opened it and found that someone had contacted her, saying that she had many old phones of that model and asked Anna how many she needed. Anna immediately replied, As many as you can, as many as you can, as long as you have them, I can take them all! The other party replied very quickly, throwing an address to Anna. It is obvious that Anna should go to this ce to find herself. In order to get the phone parts, Anna didnt hesitate, changed her clothes, and was ready to go out to the appointment. Mrs. Navarro, are you going out? The maid asked with concern when she arrived downstairs. Anna nodded, Yes, I have something to do, dont worry about me, I can go out by myself today. Then Mrs. Navarro, you can drive. The maid said. It would indeed be much easier to drive there. But those cars were all Cedrons, and Anna didnt want to touch them. Who knows if that man will suddenly go crazy and say something like she has soiled the car. For the sake of unnecessary trouble, Anna decided to take a taxi anyway. But the maid came out after her and firmly shoved the car keys into Annas hand, Mrs. Navarro you dont want to drive Mr. Navarros car, then drive the grocery cart, so that you can alsoe back early, go out to take a taxi, sometimes always encounter the situation of not being able to get a taxi! What if Mr. Navarro gets angry and gets angry at them if Anna is not back by midnight? The maids are not all concerned about Anna, they are still a bit selfish. But when she heard that it was a grocery cart, Anna didnt resist anymore. She took the keys to the garage and was surprised to find out that the grocery cart in Norhall Keep was actually a half-million-plus coupe. Its a Cedron! The coupe as a grocery car, Cedron is afraid of the first person. But look at the other cars in the garage, often several million to start with, there are even custom models, do not know how much money, suddenly feel that this grocery car is not so outrageous. Anna drove out of the house after thinking about it. The ce where the man met her was in a slum area on the outskirts of the city. The man who was dressed in a very non-mainstream way and was squatting on the roadside smoking was seen from a long distance. This area is very chaotic, mixed with fish and dragons, there are many casualties every day. If not for the old phone, Anna would never have set foot here. Today, I dont know what happened, but after walking to this ce, I felt especially ufortable and had a vague feeling of nausea. Anna tried for a long time to finally suppress the feeling of vomiting. Im here to buy old cell phones, how many do you have in your hand now, Ill take them all! I told you I have more phones, are you sure you can buy them all? Chapter 2372: Do you love to take it or not The man said, while measuring Anna with his gaze. From top to bottom, from left to right, over and over again, eyes unrestrained and full of aggression. Anna was very upset by the look, raised her hand in front of the man and snapped her fingers, No need to look, I said I can buy it, I can definitely buy, how much you have, I take it all! Interrupted by this snapping finger, Havens fine and ruthless gaze crossed a touch of displeasure. But it was only an instant. He returned to his smiling appearance, Yes, you are here in a coupe, you must have money, then youe with me! He said he was going to take Anna to go inside. This kind of slum area is self-constructed houses, the route inside is intricate, if people who are not familiar with the route go in, it is easy to get lost. Anna thought of this and stood still, Just take your things out, Ill wait for you here. So big pile, how can I take it? Haven spread his hands, indicating that he was not that strong at all. The implication is to let Anna go in with him.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. How could Anna be that stupid. Since Haven said she couldnt carry it, she looked around and waved at the pile of small children ying on the side of the road. The children, who were covered in dirt and had almost only one pair of bright eyes, ran over and looked at Anna blearily. You follow this uncle to carry things, carry out the phone, each I give you ten dors. Anna said. Hearing that there was money, the children did not even think about it and immediately agreed. A dozen children is enough, if not, I will find some more. Anna asked. Haven a face are green, swept the eyes of the children, gritted his teeth, Enough, you follow me! A swarm of children followed Haven inside. After nearly half an hour, Haven walked out. The number of cell phones is not as much as Haven said, it is just more than fifty, Haven can take outpletely alone. Now the children are trying to get a few more units so that they can earn more money. Haven, on the other hand, followed behind empty-handed, his expression still gloomy. Is that all? Anna asked. Haven smiled again, Of course there is more, but need to find, I have too many things in the warehouse, you can take these back first, when I count out, will let youe back to pick up the goods. Thats fine! Anna would prefer to have these in her hand, just enough to fix that phone. First she took out her wallet and paid the kids in cash. Immediately afterwards, she transferred the money to Haven. Haven didnt want to transfer the money, and his eyes fell on Annas delicate fingers, I just want cash, too. Theres not that much cash. Anna refused outright. Haven still smiled, Its okay, theres an atm machine right next to it, Ill just walk you over to get it. Anna knew what he was thinking. Thepanys main goal is to get the money from the bank to the bank, so that it can be used as a tool to get the money from the bank. This kind of thing is not umon in the slums, and even when Anna first came abroad, she also encountered it once, but at that time, when she was a little pregnant, she kicked the person over with a flying kick, and only then did she grab the bank card back. After experiencing it once, Anna naturally will not be fooled again. The actual fact is that you cant get a lot of money from thepany, but if you dont want it, then these phones will be returned to you, anyway, in your hands, absolutely not sold at the price I gave. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Haven was really pinched the lifeline, rushed to call her, Well, well, transfer, transfer, quickly transfer to me! Chapter 2373: Put it down now! Anna triumphed and used her cell phone to transfer money to Haven. More than fifty cell phones, all of them were taken. Anna put those phones into the trunk, turned her head to look again, Haven was hovering at the front of the car to survey, and also touching around with his hands, his eyes full of greed. Obviously, the car. Anna pretended not to see, straight into the car, and then violently honked the horn. Scared Haven almost popped up on the spot. Before he could re at Anna with a vicious re, Anna had already started the car and rushed towards him. Haven ran faster than a rabbit. She thought she was some kind of a special person! Anna skimmed her lips and drove straight to the cell phone repair store. The trunk was full of old cell phones, the repairman was so shocked that his jaw dropped, This is too much, how did you get it? Spent some money. Anna replied, So can you fix it now? The repairman nodded, If there are so many old phones, put it together, it should be possible to fix it, but it takes a little time, because the parts removed need to be inspected to make sure they are good to use. With so many phones, it would take a lot of time just to dismantle the parts and inspect them.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Anna didnt mind waiting. As long as it could be fixed! She exchanged phone numbers with the repairman and said she woulde pick it up as soon as it was fixed. Its a little challenging, but dont worry, Ill get it fixed for you as soon as possible. The repairman said with confidence. After a pause, the tone was a bit puzzled, But why are you so obsessed with fixing this phone, ah, you should have spent a lot of money buying so many old phones, right? Not bad, tens of thousands of dors. Anna replied. Hiss! The repairman sucked in a breath of cold air in shock. Spending tens of thousands of dors to buy a bunch of old phones that dont work at all, just to dismantle the parts down, and then fix their own that old phone. Obviously this money, can buy a dozen of thetest models of cell phones now. Why is Anna so obsessed with such a five-year-old phone? Because its very important to me, its not a phone, its a memory. Anna replied, Its a memory I have. Anna replied, A memory that I want to cherish. Even if its not that good, it hurts to think about it, but its still a memory that I want to remember. Hearing this, the repairman will generally understand. Hey, the woman trapped by love is really bitter ah! Consider that he is not also for the fiance who ran away with a man, insist on opening this repair store, even if there is already money to go downtown to open a new store, he is determined not to move. What if, what if the fiancees back? He changed his ce, his fiance should not find him. The same end of the world, really heartbreaking! The empathetic repairman patted his chest hard and his tone was full of determination and sincerity, Dont worry, Ill definitely help you! Thanks. Anna said thanks and left the repair store. She still drove the grocery shopping car and slowly went back to Norhall Keep. Just as she reached the gate of the vi area, she saw a familiar figure. If not Lynx, who else. Lynx had been stopped outside the gate and was arguing vociferously with the security guard, who had lost his gentleness and gentle manner. However, the security guard was not moved at all. Seeing Lynx entangled, they simply pushed him to the ground, and then passed a look to each other, holding an electric baton towards Lynx. The first time I saw this, Anna, who had nned to pretend not to see, quickly ran down from the car and stopped in front of Lynx, What are you doing, put down the electric batons! Chapter 2374: She is only afraid of this Mrs. Navarro When the security guard saw Anna, his eyes immediately became respectful. But before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Anna, You guys hurry back to the security booth, this is my friend, you dont move him! But Mr. Navarro exined that no stranger is allowed to enter unless the owner. The security guard was embarrassed. Anna grimaced, Did I say he was going in, brother, lets go sit next to him. Help Lynx stand up, the two went to the bench on the side of the road to sit down. The security guard saw the situation and had no choice. Mr. Navarro only said that Lynx could not be allowed to enter Norhall Keep, but did not say that Lynx was not allowed to sit on the bench outside Norhall Keep. And now there is Mrs. Navarro to protect, they can not afford to offend ah! After some hesitation, the two security guards acted as if nothing had happened and silently turned around and went back to the security booth. At this end, Anna quickly checked Lynxs injury, fortunately, only a little bruise. Brother, if you want to go in, just call with Cedron, why do you have to break in? Anna asked. Lynx barely squeezed out a smile, I called, couldnt get through, he seems to have cked me out.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Arent you guys on good terms, why, did you have a fight? Anna inquired. Lynx shook his head, not knowing for a moment how to exin. And frankly, he didnt know why, Cedron was now so hostile to himself. But it didnt matter, Cedron ignored himself, so lets not interact. Anyway, his focus was all on Anna. Sister, Im here to see you today. Lynx said seriously. Anna, however, rm bells went off in her head and immediately spoke out to reject, Brother, if you are here to confess your love again, then I advise you to hurry up and die this heart, I will not like you, it will never be possible between us. Yes, I am grateful for your care these years, but not to the extent of giving my body to you, I also only treat you as a brother in my heart, if you must insist, it will only make our rtionship bad, by then, we may be strangers, do you want that? In one breath, Anna said all the words in her heart. She really thought of Lynx as her brother, so she didnt want to fall out with Lynx over such things and be strangers. And listening to Annas words, Lynxs eyes were filled with tears. Heartache, sadness, and deep pain. I know, I know all, Anna, you must be having a hard time! Lynx said. Anna is not sure, Brother, what are you talking about, why I do not quite understand? Lynxs voice continued to choke, You dont have to hide it from me, Ive found out, about the secret in your body, Anna, Im sorry I know sote, I wasnt able to do anything for you! What?! Annas body seemed to be struck by lightning, couldnt help but tremble a little, eyes full of incredulity to look at Lynx, You know all, who told you? I found it out myself. Lynx said, Im sorry I know sote, if you need any help from me, you must tell me, okay? Brother, I hope you can keep it a secret! Annas expression turned serious, The secret about me, dont let anyone know, okay? She and Cedron had signed an agreement, if it was rumored to be a fake marriage, Cedron might do something crazy. Anna was worried that Cedron would point the finger at the two children, so she very seriously pleaded with Lynx to keep it a secret. She is not afraid of anything, but only afraid that the two children will be hurt! Chapter 2375: She’s pregnant? This humble and pleading look of hers made Lynxs heart hurt even more. As far as I remember, Anna had never been clean, her life was nothing but the hospital and two children, and there had never been any scandalous rumors. Even with him, the senior brother, also always keep a safe distance. How is it that contracted a disease like that? And it was still contracted together with Cedron. Lynxs mind, can only think of one possibility. That is, this disease, Cedron infected Anna! Anna, Mr. Navarro has done such an outrageous thing to you, why dont you leave him, are you afraid, I can help you! Lynx asked. Anna shook her head and refused, No brother, Im fine the way I am, besides I cant leave at all the way I am. Amad is still receiving treatment, if you leave, who knows if you can find another doctor to cure Amads illness. Anna thought, Maybe this is the only chance? So even for Amads sake, she would stay with Cedron. Until Amad is cured! Hearing these words, Lynxs eyes couldnt help but fill with tears again. Why would God be so cruel and treat Anna so badly? Wasnt it hard enough for her to live? As she was thinking, Anna had already given her expulsion order, Brother, you should note over in the future, since Cedron hates you, he will do something to you without mercy, what if he hurts you then? Its okay with me. Lynx hurriedly said, He can deal with me if he wants to, I dont care. Dont say that, if you get hurt, how heartbroken the dean should be. Anna persuaded. Dean had already given a lot to help her, even leaving the hospital and apanying Enoch and Amad to receive treatment. If she let Lynx get hurt, or even be counted and tortured, how could she stand up to the old dean? Even for the sake of the old dean, Anna must try her best to dissuade Lynx. Definitely, definitely stay away from Cedron. The farther away the better! Lynx opened his mouth, but could not say anything, and could only lower his head in defeat, Okay, I know, then can I still contact you? If youre not pursuing me, of course you can contact me. Anna said. Lynx nodded, I wont say such things in the future. At least not now. With such a disease, Annas heart is already under a lot of pressure, if you still pursue, too is not a thing.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. And seeing Lynx change her mind, Anna finally raised a bright smile, Okay, then you can contact me by phone if you have anything in the future, just donte to Norhall Keep again. After saying that, Anna will directly turn around to leave. But just stand up, the whole person can not control the sky spinning up. Immediately, her eyes went ck and she fell directly towards the ground. Anna! Lynx dashed forward and caught Anna a second before she fell to the ground. Not caring about anything else, Lynx hurriedly took Anna to the nearest hospital. The doctor immediately conducted a series of detailed examinations. The doctor came out with a heavy face and asked, Who is the patients family? Lynx rushed forward, I am, doctor, I am the patients family, how is she? Who are you to her? The doctor asked. Lynxs heart thudded, she had a vague feeling that something was wrong, and her tone was hesitant, Whats wrong? Dont be nervous, its not a disease, but shes pregnant, so now she needs her husband or parents to sign, what are you to her? The doctor exined. Lynx was dumbfounded, You said shes, pregnant? Chapter 2376: Don’t you be confused! The doctor was taken aback by Lynxs appearance. Subconsciously took a step back, Whats the problem, arent you a patients family, isnt this child In just a few seconds, the doctors mind has appeared countless images. What love and hate, grudges and killings ah, simply more exciting than the dog blood TV series. Lynx immediately spoke, Its mine, the child is mine! This is the time, if you do not admit that the child is their own, then the doctor will be afraid to ask the biological father of the child. The childs biological father is Cedron, right? But how would Cedron want a child who was born with a disease? So Lynx admitted it, and it was up to Anna to decide where the child should go. The doctor was relieved to learn that the child was Lynxs, Thene with me, your wife fainted because she hadnt eaten for two days, and she was weak. Okay, Ill remember. Lynx nodded her head. After following the doctor to fill out the form, Lynx went back to Annas ward. At this moment, Anna had already woken up and was sitting at the head of the bed, taking small sips of the white porridge brought by the nurse. Because of the antiemetic injection, she is no longer retching and can drink a little bit of liquid food. Seeing Lynxe in, Anna immediately put down her bowl, Brother, please take me to the hospital, I should be hypoglycemic, it scared you, right? It did scare me. Lynx nodded, Because you are not hypoglycemic, but weak due to pregnancy. Anna instantly froze, What did you say, brother, what happened to me? The cheeks, which were already haggard, were now only pale. Lynx looked heartbroken, but could not go forward to hug Anna, took a deep breath, then repeated, You are pregnant, senior sister, is this child Cedrons?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Who else could it be but Cedron! After all, she had only ever had sex with Cedron. But there shouldnt be a child in this deal. And it was Cedrons child. Anna was chagrined and distressed, Why, I shouldnt have taken a chance and taken the pills after it was okay, what should I do now? After all, Cedron was so disgusted with her that he would surely hate the baby along with her. He might even do something to the child! Anna dared not think of a more cruel picture. When Lynx saw this, he went forward and pressed Annas shoulder, Sister, listen to me, what I mean is also, in your current situation, it is not suitable to keep this child, while the child is still small, abort it, this is good for you and for the child. I will abort it. Anna nodded, her eyes gradually clearing, but her hand uncontrobly touched her stomach, This child, I will not keep. Lynx also nodded along, Then you eat first, Ill go talk to the doctor, you can be operated onter. After saying that, he was going to walk towards the outside. Brother! Anna called out to him, her tone hesitant, Wait a little longer, isnt the month still a little too young for an abortion. Lynx replied, Who said that? The medical science is very advanced now, the smaller the better, so that the damage to your body can be minimized, and there is little pain, do not worry. But Anna wanted to say something else. Lynxs expression is already serious, sister, are you unable to abort this child, you also know that he is destined to be born in pain, but do not make a mistake ah! Chapter 2377: Capitalists are not as good as you can pinch the watch If you are born, you will be subconsciously alienated, mocked and even bullied by everyone because you are sick. Then this child will not also regret that they were born, and then to be forced to ept these unfair treatment? Even putting aside who the childs father is, Lynx hopes that Anna will abort the child. A child born with a disease would have a hard time living. Anna, however, misunderstood Lynxs im that the birth would be hard, and that she would be treated differently by Cedron. Thinking about it, Cedron would not treat the child well. So, lets abort it! Im sorry you showed up at a bad time. Anna apologized, If there is really reincarnation, I hope you can go to a good home, with a mom and dad to love you and take care of you for the rest of your life. Lynx went out to find a doctor. Annay on the bed and drank the rest of the white porridge in the bowl little by little. Before she could wait for the surgery, Cedrons phone call came. Where are you going? Cedron asked in a deep voice. Obviously, it was back to Norhall Keep and found that she was not there, so they called to ask questions. Anna scanned the wardsyout, I was outside, whats up? Get your ass back here right now. Cedron ordered. Now?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But she was about to have surgery. A simple abortion would take about half an hour or so, plus about an hour and a half to wake up from the anesthesia. Anna tried to bargain with him, Can it be a littleter, it will take about two hours, Ill be back when Im done with things. On the other end of the line, Cedron sneered, every word, even the punctuation marks, carried a bit of hostility, What right do you have to bargain with me? Not waiting for Anna to answer, Cedron has given an ultimatum, Half an hour, if I dont see you at Norhall Keep, its your broken contract. Cedron, how can you do this, you Hey, Cedron?! Anna still wanted to argue, but Cedron had already hung up the phone. This man, Im afraid, will really do what he says. Anna gritted her teeth, lifted the nket and went down to put on her shoes. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the market. I cant operate today, Annas tone is a bit apologetic, I have some urgent business to go, please help me to make up the discharge certificate. After saying that, it quickly disappeared in Lynxs sight. Lynx was toote to stop. The nurse next to her was dumbfounded, holding up the thermometer in her hand, That, so theres no more surgery now, is there? Yes, Lynx nodded despite her helplessness, she seems to be a little busy with something, sorry, can the surgery be rescheduled? Of course you can, just hurry up, otherwise theter months will be very harmful to the mothers body. The nurse admonished. Lynx nodded again and again, and only then went with the nurse to do the discharge procedure. At this end, Anna drove the grocery cart and finally arrived at Norhall Keep in a hurry. When she rushed into the entrance, she was so tired that her breathing was rattled. Cedron, on the other hand, sat on the sofa, full of leisurely drinking tea, the afterglow swept to her wretched appearance, with a bit of disgust in his tone, I said half an hour, now thirty-one minutes, youre a minutete. Capitalists are not as good as you can pinch the watch, Anna struggled to swallow a mouthful of spittle, Whats wrong with being a minutete, how do you n to punish me, say it! Chapter 2378: Going on a business trip with him Anna was ready to die. Anyway, Cedron had been torturing her in different ways, not once or twice, so she was used to it! But this time, the expected situation did not appear. Cedron just swept her face and said, Go pack your things ande with me on a business trip. Where to? Anna looked at Cedron with a puzzled face. For good reason, Cedron actually asked her to go with him on a business trip, so it wasnt some particrly run-down and backward ce, and he wanted her to suffer on purpose, right?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. But Cedron said, Las vegas. The legendary Vegas! That ce does not know how prosperous, but also gathered countless noblemen, rich rich generation to that ce, but also ordinary minions. Cedron wants to go to that kind of ce, and even take her with him? Annas eyes became suspicious and alert, and she asked, Youre not going to take me as a bet, are you? You cant take a bet like that. Cedrons tone was disgusted, Seeing that youre still physically fit, go carry my bag. Oh, so shes the bag-carrying girl! When Anna didnt say anything, Cedron came up to her ear and added in a lowered voice, And if I leave and leave you to go out with Lynx, wont I be cuckolding myself? Anna: In Cedrons eyes, she was such a woman, all she could think about was hooking up with men every day? It is tempting to argue, but Cedron will certainly not believe it, and will even say more sarcastic words. So Anna held her tongue and didnt say a word. She went upstairs, simply packed a few clothes, and went downstairs with her suitcase. Just downstairs, she heard the old Mrs. Navarros warm voice, Anna,e and try the soup I made! Grandma, Anna immediately went forward, with a bit of surprise in her eyes, What are you doing here? The old Mrs. Navarro was full of kindness, I had nothing to do, so I had a lot of soup for my patients today, and I thought I should not waste it, so I sent it here for you to try. Anna nodded, So you can still see patients, Grandma! The old Mrs. Navarro couldnt help but be proud, You underestimate me, I was a miracle doctor when I was young, but in recent years I dont want to treat people anymore, Im old and I want to find someone to inherit my mantle, otherwise when I die, these skills I learned will be lost! Grandma, dont say that, Annas expression is a bit more serious, what death or not, you will definitely live a long life! Even if you live a long life, you will die one day, this is thew of life, no one can avoid it. The old Mrs. Navarro was very open-minded, If you really care about me,e to see me more often when you have time, I will teach you all my skills! Anna naturally agreed to say yes. But she didnt n to go. And can not go, Cedron will certainly not agree, when his Mrs. Navarro not only, now also want to steal skills, there is no such a cheap thing. But the old Mrs. Navarro has taken it seriously, taking Annas hand and repeatedly admonishing, Then we have a deal, ah, muste over when you have time, just when I have a patient in hand, you watch me treat, will certainly learn a lot. This time, without waiting for Annas answer, Cedron interrupted, Grandma, we have a ne to catch, if we keep talking like this, well miss it. Okay, okay, the old Mrs. Navarro had to stop, you guys drink and leave when youre done! After a pause, and asked Anna, This is the first time Cedron took a girl on a business trip, I heard Las vegas has good jewelry and bags, remember to ask him to buy you, buy more! Chapter 2379: Doing a good job as an assistant Cedron is not close to women, and it is normal not to take girls on business trips in the past. But this time, Anna was really not happy to bring her along.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. After all, Cedron was not spoiling her to take her there. She really wanted to tell the old Mrs. Navarro, your grandson is afraid that Im going to getid, thats why Im tied to the waistband! But this can not be said, Anna face is still a good expression, nodding, Yes, then I see what beautiful jewelry and bags, also for your grandmother to buy. In a couple of words, the old Mrs. Navarro was coaxed into talking. He praised Anna and was more and more satisfied with this granddaughter-inw. When the two of them finished their soup, he personally escorted them out of the house and once again urged Cedron, Take care of Anna when you go out, there are so many powerful people in Las vegas, there is no guarantee that there are those who do not have eyes, dont let Anna suffer. Yes. Cedron nodded his head and agreed. Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to the public. The first thing you need to do is to get to the airport and Anna will know that people like Cedron dont need to catch a ne anymore. He has his own private ne. So the words that he was in a hurry to go out were lies for the old Mrs. Navarro to hear. The old Mrs. Navarro should just not want to listen to the old Mrs. Navarro rambling, repeatedly urged him to take care of his wife and so on. Thinking of this, Anna couldnt help but sigh. If she hates her so much, then why did she sign this agreement? If you have the chance, you must open Cedrons head to see whats inside! The private ne was spacious, and because Anna had received an anti-emetic injection in the hospital today, the journey wasfortable. Upon arrival at Las vegas, she was greeted by someone in person. The other person was blonde, with a big oily back hair, wearing a custom-made suit, but only wearing a gangly and cheap feeling. Especially when he smiled, those green eyes wandered around, making people particrly ufortable. Mr. Navarro, wee to Las vegas, the hotel I have prepared for you, the journey must be very hard, go to rest first! The man greeted in broken Chinese. Cedron nodded his head and threw out the word thank you as a reply. Sensing that he was being left out, the man didnt care and moved his gaze from Cedron to Anna. After taking a look, his eyes began to shine. He went straight to Anna, Hello, beautiful Orientaldy, are you Mr. Navarros wife? Anna knew that she was following Cedrons reason foring, just a little girl who was not trusted to carry bags. Therefore, she didnt put gold on her face and answered calmly, No, I am Mr. Navarros assistant. Oh! The man was even happier, You look so beautiful that I thought you were Mr. Navarros wife, sorry about that, let me introduce myself, I am the organizer of this party, you can call me Andre! Anna also greeted, Hello Andre, my name is Anna. Andre is very happy, while reading Annas name, while trying to take Annas hand, for a kiss hand salute. But before he could touch it, Cedron had already yanked Annas hand, his tone unpleasant, Where is your luggage, go and bring it over! Anna was so unprepared that she almost fell over. Mr. Navarro, just leave the luggage to me, Andre said immediately, Ill take it to the hotel. Cedrons eyes remained on Anna, No, let her go, since she is an assistant, she should do her job as an assistant! Chapter 2380: I just love to seduce people Cedrons tone was already frozen with frost. See, this man would give her tasks whenever he seized the opportunity, and definitely did not give her any chance to catch her breath. But this time, Anna is not angry, but rather a little grateful. Thanks to Cedrons envement, otherwise she would have been kissed on the back of Andres hand just now. The thought of being in physical contact with a man like that gave Anna goose bumps all over. She turned around to get her luggage from the airport staff and rubbed her arms without moving. At this end, Andres gaze is still glued to Annas back. Only when she was no longer visible did she withdraw her gaze, Mr. Navarro, your assistant is so good-looking, she looks like a very nice woman. The word woman, Andre bit extremely hard. As if he had dragged Anna onto his own body and ravished her viciously! Cedrons eyebrows instantly knitted into a point. He and Andre have known each other for several years, and have dealt with each other a lot before, and have already seen Andres madness and perversion in this area of women. In the past, I didnt feel anything, but today I heard him talking about Anna like this, and I was very unhappy about it. He slowly lifted his thin lips, his voice was low and raspy, Andre, she is already married. Is that so? Andres eyes instantly crossed a trace of loss, Such a good-looking woman, actually already married, I really want to know who her husband is, how can be so lucky to have such a perfect wife! Cedrons mood eased up a few notches. I should go to the hotel, see you at the banquet tomorrow. With that, Cedron lifted his steps and walked forward, not forgetting to urge Anna who was dragging her suitcase, Move slowly and follow quickly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Anna: I really want to swing the suitcase and smash Cedron to death! The two mens backs, Andres eyes, the bottom of the disappointment gradually dispersed, and then re-colored greed, stroking his chin softly said, married women, asionally touch, feel very good well. Its just that the husband was so cheap that he enjoyed such a beautiful woman before he did! For Andres greed, Anna knew nothing. She was so tired of carrying the suitcase into the trunk that a thin bead of sweat broke out on her back, and she leaned back against the car seat, panting, trying to catch her breath. Cedrons gaze fell on her with a bit of disgust in his tone, No more wearing such short skirts, change them for me when you get back to the hotel. Cedron wanted Anna to change now, but the car did not have a voyeuristic film, which could be seen by people outside, so he dismissed the idea. But Anna still felt angry, My skirt is still called short? You are not living in the Middle Ages, you have to cover the back of the feet to be considered long? Before leaving, Anna deliberately checked the temperature of Las vegas, this side of 30 degrees, so she chose a dress to the knee, the upper half of the body or with bubble sleeves, the cor also reached the corbone, to be more dignified. But even so, Cedron still think its too short? Cedron, are you really so busy that you even care what kind of dress other people are wearing? Anna questioned. Cedrons face was indifferent and he slowly lifted his lips, I dont care what other people wear, but since you im to be my assistant, you should abide by the rules of an assistant. You! Annas voice caught in anger. In Cedrons eyes, she was always so slutty, all she could think about was hooking up with men. Was she that bad? Yes, I wear a dress to try to seduce men, Anna simply put up a bad fight, and frankly admitted, I seduce anyone anyway, but not you! Chapter 2381: Being in the same room A single word directly pulled the anger in Cedrons heart to the extreme. He squeezed out a coldugh from his throat, Really, since you like seducing men so much, then naturally I have to fulfill you. As he said, he slowly approached Anna.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. The hot breath from the tip of her nose, sprayed on Annas cheeks, made her subconsciously incline her head. Before she had a chance to ask Cedron what he wanted, the mans broad, warm hands were already on her skirt and lifting it up! Anna hurriedly reached out to stop it, her eyes full of panic, What are you doing, Cedron, youre crazy! This is the side of the road, there are a lot of peopleing and going, there may be people looking at the car. But Cedron was undressing her. What, you want to seduce everyone except me, and now you have the opportunity in front of you, dont you want it? Cedron sneered coldly. His movements were brutal and he easily tore the hem of Annas skirt. After the crisp cracking sound, Cedron heard a small sob. It was soft and gentle, but he detected it nheless. Looking down, he found that it was Anna who was crying. The woman he had pinned down on the car seat, her eyes were red and glistening with tears, dazzling like a sharp sword, stinging Cedrons eyes. His eyes flickered slightly, noticing that someone was already looking towards the car. Just now such a big noise, so that the body shaking, many people thought it was some kind of scene of man-making, they are very excited to move forward. Cedrons heart suddenly grew a touch of annoyance, quickly took off his own suit, covered Anna. Although she was crying, Anna kept her cool and tried her best to keep her entire body under that zer. After making sure that no spring light would leak out, the tears finally couldnt help but roll down. Its aggravation and fear. The bean-sized teardrop fell and quickly seeped into Cedrons suit, leaving only a deep circle of water stains. The ghost, Cedron reached out and tried to wipe the tear stains off Annas face. But Anna dodged it. She refused Cedrons contact with herself. Or rather, she was afraid of Cedrons contact with herself. She was so close to being stripped naked in the car that she was in shock! Cedrons hand is hanging in mid-air, cant go up or down, looks extra awkward. The first thing you need to do is to take back your hand and order the driver in a hoarse voice, Go to the hotel. The car finally set off towards the hotel. Andre did not know that Cedron would bring Anna, so only a suite was prepared. Anna had no problem with this, and had even chosen a ce for herself to sleep tonight C the sofa in the living room of the suite. But before she could carry her luggage back to the suite, the hotel staff caught up with her. Miss Newman, Im sorry, I didnt know you wereing, so I didnt prepare a room for you, but just now Mr. Andre called and said he had to prepare one for you, its right next to Mr. Navarro, heres the room card! Anna remembered Andres hands and feet to herself, subconsciously felt that this room is not good intention. So she immediately refused, No, I can share a room with Mr. Navarro. But you are not Mr. Navarros assistant, living together is certainly not suitable ah, and Mr. Andre will go to Mr. Navarro to talk about things at night. At that, Anna hesitated. If she lived alone, something might happen. But if she stayed with Cedron, she might run into Andre at night. What should I choose? Chapter 2382: Directly dumbfounded As she was hesitating, Cedron had already approached her and dragged her into the elevator. Mr. Navarro! The staff rushed forward, repeating again what he had just said, and respectfully handed over the room card. Cedron didnt even look at it and threw the room card directly into the trash can. As an assistant, naturally you have to be on call, living next door and enjoying yourself, who will take care of me? Cedron said in a cold voice. After a pause and added, In addition, tell Andre not toe to me at night, Im not interested in men who send me to the door in the middle of the night, there is something to say at the banquet tomorrow. The wordsnded, the elevator doors closed directly. Cedrons eyes grew colder and colder as he warned Anna, Dont get in touch with Andre, a man like him is not for you to touch. Dont worry, Anna felt sick when she remembered what he just did to herself in the car, even if I am slutty, I am not as horny as you think, as long as it is a man I will fuck! Her tone was choking, fiery like a chili pepper, burning Cedrons heart with a burst of difort. This woman, he kindly reminded, and yet she still disliked this. Stupid woman! The two fell into dead silence again, the air in the elevator became glued, breathing was obstructed, and the air pressure was so low that people could barely lift their heads. The elevator soon reached the top floor, and when Cedron stepped out, Anna felt more rxed. After entering the room, Cedron went straight to the master bedroom and closed the door with a bang. The look of anger. Like who owes him a huge amount of money, but did not pay. Anna also did not care, she opened the suitcase, quickly find their own long clothes and pants to change, and only then a long sigh of relief. She was already dressed like this, Cedron should not be mad anymore, right? Thinking, Anna went around the house again and was surprised to find that there was a second bedroom. So at least she didnt have to sleep on the couch in the living room. She was so happy that she went straight to the second bedroom, took a shower, and then prepared to rest. At this time, her phone rang, and it was a message from Lynx. Lynx: Sister, are you okay? I called your phone several times and it prompted me to turn it off, I was worried about you! Anna quickly replied: Nothing, I apanied Cedron on a business trip, the phone was off because I was on the ne. Lynx: Why did you suddenly go on a business trip for a good reason, then you do the surgery, I have an appointment until this Saturday, do you need to postpone it? This child Anna subconsciously touched her stomach and did not reply. Lynx at the other end of the phone was very anxious and typed arge number of words: Sister, you are not regretting it and want to keep this child, right? You really cant be confused! Anna curled her fingers and replied to him: I dont n to keep the baby, but now I dont know when I can go back, help me postpone it first, when I go back, Ill operate first. Lynx replied with an OK emoji and told Anna to take good care of herself, before ending the chat. Anna deleted the chat with Lynx and went to sleep. It was probably because she had been tossing and turning for too long today, going to the hospital and flying, that Anna fell asleep almost as soon as she hit the pillow. The first thing I felt was that someone was standing by my bed staring at me.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. But her eyelids were too heavy, she couldnt open them at all. When she woke up, it was already the next morning and the dazzling golden light had shone into the room. Anna rolled over and sat up and stretched. The next second, looking at the door, the whole person directly froze! Chapter 2383: Not starving to death Annas stunned eyes reflected the tall, upright figure of Cedron in the living room. What the hell? She clearly remembered that she closed the doorst night, but now the door is open! Anna quickly rolled off the floor and rushed to Cedron, Did youe into my roomst night? Cedron was sipping his coffee and didnt even bother to lift his eyelids when he heard this, No. But the door to my room was opened. Annas tone was insistent, If you didnt enter my room, then how can you exin the open door? Cedron finally moved his gaze to Anna and slowly lifted his thin lips, You were sleepwalking. What? Anna wanted to say it was impossible, she was not in the habit of sleepwalking. But Cedron said, Last night you opened the door to my room and even climbed into my bed, but unfortunately Im not interested in a woman like you, you probably also feel shameless, after a little flirtation, then went back to sleep. Anna: !!! She felt like she was about to crack up. Was there really such a thing? Why did she have no memory of it at all! Youre lying, I never sleepwalked before. Anna said, but her voice had be shaky. Cedron jaws, Believe it or not is your business, but from now on Ill have to sleep at night with my locks locked, lest someone backtrack. Anna: She was suddenly annoyed, Dont worry, in the future I will definitely sleep to tie myself up, even if sleepwalking will never go in front of you! Thepanys main business is to provide a wide range of products and services to its customers. The wordsnded, Cedron handsome face gloomy like ink! Are you sure you want to challenge the bottom of my patience early in the morning? Cedron asked sorrowfully. Anna didnt want to talk to him and turned around to go back to her room. Ignored, Cedrons anger increased and he was ready to grab Anna back. At that moment, the doorbell rang, interrupting his movement. Who is it? Cedrons tone was clearly unhappy. Even through the thick door panel, the powerful pressure still made the voice of the person outside the door tremble, Mr. Navarro, Mr. Andre is already waiting for you downstairs and said he wants to have breakfast with you. Got it. Cedron agreed and turned to his room to change into a suit.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. When he came out again, he found that Anna had also changed into a silk dress, almost covering the back of her feet, but with a slit at the side up to her calves, and when she walked, her bohemian strappy sandals were visible. She is not powdered, but still beautiful as a siren. Cedrons face cooled down, What are you going to do? Breakfast. Anna replied. In a five-star hotel like this, breakfast is served. Anna was so hungry at the moment that she felt like she could eat a cow. Hearing this, Cedron was unhappy. Last night he had warned the woman not to think about other men. But what happened, as soon as she heard that Andre had invited her to breakfast, she immediately dressed up like this? You stay in your room and dont go anywhere! Cedron ordered. Annas eyes widened, Why? I have to go to breakfast! Its only one meal, you wont starve. Cedron threw that out and walked out, not giving Anna any chance to argue. Chapter 2384: Can I go along With a ng, the door was closed. Anna was so angry that she wanted to curse! This man is really sick, just sleepwalked into his roomst night, to deduct her breakfast like this? After throwing several pillows in a row, Annas stomach growled even more. She went to the fridge in her room and found a bottle of milk. It was cold, but it was better than nothing. After drinking the milk, Anna fell back into bed and went back to sleep! In the dining room on the first floor, Andre was dressed in a gold tailored suit, with a delicate red rose in his breast pocket and a great joy in his eyes. But the next second, when he found that only Cedron came downstairs, his face quickly fell. Mr. Navarro, why are you the only oneing down for breakfast, where is your little assistant? Andre inquired. Cedrons eyes narrowed quickly and his tone remained nd, An assistant is not qualified to eat with you. Andres tone was more than a little eager, Although only an assistant, that also has to eat ah, say what qualifications, or not qualified, or call people down! He was gesturing for the waiter to call Anna when Cedrons voice dropped, What, I cant have breakfast with you as well as my assistant? The smile on his face dissipated, and his voice was low and cool, already with displeasure. Andre immediately dismissed the idea and smiled instead, Of course not, its because I respect you, Mr. Navarro, thats why I love you and want to take care of your assistant as well, after all, I am the host. Cedron did not answer, lifted his feet and went straight to the table and sat down. Even though Andres heart is like a cat scratching, he can only bear it at this moment. The two of them barely touched their knives and forks during the breakfast. Mr. Navarro, is the breakfast at Las vegas not to your liking? Andre inquired. Cedron nodded, admitting dryly, Indeed, I have a Weskiney stomach, and even when Im in a foreign country, I still want to eat something from home. Andre nodded, I see, so is it okay to switch to white porridge and small tes for you? Yes. Cedron agreed, Send it to the room, I still have some business to attend to. He then got up and went straight upstairs. White porridge and small dishes were also sent to the room right after. Looking at the steaming breakfast on the dining table, Cedron did not intend to start, but went to Annas room. Theres a breakfast on the table that doesnt look very appetizing, so you go fix it and dont let Andre pinch me with this. Cedron ordered. Anna, who was lying in bed, fighting her hunger with sleep, heard this and immediately rushed to the table. Although she knew it was given to her because Cedron didnt want to eat, it was better than being hungry! Anna ate the white porridge with a small dish, and ate very sweetly. Cedron watched from the side, his tone was disgusted, What an ugly face to eat! Anna rolled her eyes at him, If you were hungry for almost a day and a night, you wouldnt look any better than I do! Not to mention the fact that she is pregnant now and consumes two portions a person, naturally she will be more prone to hunger than ordinary people. The good thing is that after drinking the white porridge, the whole person is revived. Wiping her mouth, Anna turned her gaze to Cedron, Is there anything I need to do today? Since she was here to be an assistant, she naturally had to be self-aware as an assistant. Well,e with me to meet someone. Cedron said, leading Anna outside. Just as he opened the door, he bumped into Andre. Mr. Navarro, Miss Anna, youre going out? Andre immediately smiled and asked, Can Ie along?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Chapter 2385: Cedron, don’t go Andre smiled brightly and eagerly. If Cedron refused, it would seem that Cedron was petty. And Andre yed this idea! He wanted Cedron to have no way to refuse himself, and then take himself with him. In this way, there will be a chance to get in touch with Anna. Such a beautiful young woman, he was just too tempted! Yes! Cedron readily agreed. So dry, but let Andres heart beat a retreat. Its not like theres some kind of fraud, right? So, where are you going to go? Andre asked. Cedron replied, To meet someone, I heard that in the past few years in Weskiney fame, and recently won a big oil field, this is a big fat, Mr. Andre also want to eat a bite! Hearing these words, Andres face suddenly changed! A moment ago, he was still fantasizing about the image of contact with Anna, but at this moment, Andre was only left with endless fear. No, no, I suddenly remembered that I still have some things to do, Id better not bother Mr. Navarro, you guys go! After saying this, he directly fled. Anna couldnt help but be curious, Who are you going to see that can scare him like this, his arch rival? Not quite a nemesis, but he had spoken nastily to the eldest daughter of that person earlier, and was beaten up so badly that he almost lost his life. Cedron replied. So thats how it is! Anna nodded, No wonder, running to think about other peoples daughters, then of course we have to beat him up severely, so as to be long enough to remember! The tone of voice is full of indignation, and even with a bit of watching the y of the cool attitude. Cedron couldnt help but raise an eyebrow, You hate Andre? Are you kidding me, Annas eyes widened instantly, I cant possibly like someone like that, he looks like hes up to no good. Cedrons throat knot rolled, the corner of his mouth spilled out a smile that he didnt even notice, Other than that, youre pretty good at reading people. Anna looked at him in confusion. Why do I feel that Cedron has a very happy feeling after learning that she hates Andre? It was an illusion, it must be an illusion! Sure enough, after Anna blinked hard, she found that the smile at the corner of Cedrons mouth disappeared.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was really an illusion! What are you waiting for, why dont you hurry up and go? Cedron urged. Anna was also afraid that Andre would kill him again, so she followed Cedron to the elevator room. After going downstairs, the driver immediately opened the car door and weed the two into the car, even closing the door was extra careful. Obviously, the treatment of Cedron, the VIP, they are particrly attentive. But even such a high and mighty Cedron, but still prepared a trunk of gifts, is to give the mysterious person who just bought the big oil field. Anna became curious. What kind of person is so capable that he canpare with Cedron. Just thinking, Cedron then to her arms stuffed a folder, This is the family information, you look carefully, all in mind, do not wait until after the ce to give me trouble. You are afraid of me out of the way, directly let me wait in the car not on the line. Anna skimmed her lips, but still opened the folder. Sweeping a nce at the information, Annas whole person instantly confused. How could it be this person? Lets forget it! Anna beat a retreat, Cedron, I advise you not to go. Chapter 2386: You must come with me Anna herself didnt want to go and had to drag Cedron to change her mind. Cedron quickly sniffed out the clues, What, you know? Not only is it familiar, its too familiar! Because this is the family, Sebastian and Bonnie ah! Anna dared not imagine what it would be like if she and Cedron appeared in front of these two. More importantly, she left Willisto five years, has not been in contact with Bonnie. When they meet again this time, Im afraid they will have an emotional breakdown, right? A myriad of emotions intertwined in her mind, leaving Anna almost breathless. She pleaded with Cedron again, Cancel this meeting, we shouldnt go. Its toote, Cedron spoke, were already there. Arrived? Hearing this, Anna subconsciously looked up and saw that the car was actually parked in front of the Sailing Hotel. The doorman jogged over to open the door, and she was like an arrow on a string, the door had just opened a crack, and then she rushed out!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The speed is too fast, in the eyes of the doorman as if a shadow, directly stunned. Cedron was subconsciously going to clutch Annas wrist to prevent her from escaping. But he thought wrong, Anna did not want to escape, but went around to the drivers seat, without saying a word to open the car door, dragged the driver out, and sat in himself. The car was turned on, turned around, and stepped on the gas, all in one go! In the moment when people didnt react, Anna drove Cedron and left Sailing Hotel far behind. Cedrons face was blue, Stop the car! Anna didnt listen, but stepped on the gas even harder. I told you to stop! Cedrons tone increased a few points, anger burning in the car. Forced by the aura of suppression, Anna had to pull the car over to the side of the road. But she wasnt going to give in like that. When she stopped the car, she also pulled out the car keys and threw them out of the window with force. The car keys crossed a parab and fell into the river on the side of the road. It was very difficult to find them again. Anna! Cedron eyebrows shadyyers fall, directly probe over, forcefully squeeze her neck, the voice is full of cold, Are you looking for death? Ahem, get it straight, Im helping you now. Anna breathed poorly and spoke intermittently. Help him? Heh! Cedron naturally did not believe, he pulled Anna out of the car, sping her wrist, not allowing her the opportunity to break free to escape. At that moment, the driver also drove a different car to catch up with him, Mr. Navarro, are you okay? Yes. Cedron replied, and then directly shoved Anna into the car, followed by himself, Go back to Sailing Hotel! Hearing these four words, Anna struggled again. Cedron was too annoyed with her and sat down directly on hisp, his thin lips pressed against her ear, rasping a warning, Dont upset me, if you do that again, I dont mind leaving you here and going back to find your child. With one word, Annas dead center was directly pinpointed. She sat in Cedrons arms and never moved again. From the drivers point of view, the two seemed to be very close, so much so that they were sitting in the car hugging each other. But only Anna knew how hard Cedrons hands were on her waist at the moment, almost breaking her back! Soon, the car returned to the entrance of Sailing Hotel. Anna was wrapped up and rode up the elevator with Cedron. Every time she went up one floor, her feelings became moreplicated. After five years, she never thought that she would be reunited with SebastianBonnie in this way. She wondered what it would be like to meet himter. As she was thinking, the elevator dinged and reached the top floor. The elevator door slowly opened and two familiar figures came into Annas sight Chapter 2387: I’m afraid I won’t be able to resist In the elevator outside the elevator, four people are standing without moving, the atmosphere is indescribably strange. And when he saw this, Cedron was even more sure that Anna and they knew each other. He clutched Annas arm again, his thin lips slightly hooked, Mr. Grant, Mrs. Grant, first time meeting, please take care. Hearing these words, Bonnies face immediately appeared a ghostly expression. First time meeting? Youre kidding! Rupert , Bonnie tried to say. Just the beginning, was interrupted by Anna, Mrs. Grant, long heard of you, today a look, more beautiful than the rumors, I wonder if I can ask you in private the secret of maintaining skin? The two words privately, deliberately bitten ent. Although we have not seen each other for five years, the tacit understanding between girlfriends is still full.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. As soon as Anna spoke, Bonnie understood and nodded along, Sure, Sebastian, why dont you talk to Koo him alone about business matters for a while, and we women will go chat next to each other ande over to youter. Good. Sebastian nodded his head, his gaze falling dead on Anna. For the past five years, he had been quietly searching for Anna, but he had never found anything. So much so that he thought Anna had passed away. But I never thought that now, Anna appeared in front of him alive, or with Rupert. What had happened to these two people in the past five years? How did Rupert survive, how did the two make up, and what is their rtionship now. Too many too many questions coiled in Sebastians mind, but he could not ask any of them. Because his wife had ordered that until she returned, she could only talk about business matters. In the time it took Sebastian to think, Cedrons gaze was already unpleasant. He stepped forward and blocked Annas figure, his voice was inaudible with joy and anger, I heard that Mr. Grant and Mrs. Grant are very affectionate, full of heart and eyes can only hold each other, absolutely will not cheat. Sebastian: ??? I dont know why he came to such a sentence, so he was a little confused. But after noticing Cedrons action, he reacted again. Sebastian was a bit teary-eyed. So, did he think he was interested in Anna? This situation is not right, if it is the past Rupert, even if jealous, will definitely not eat on him. Combined with what Cedron just said, the first meeting Sebastians mind thought of the reason, Rupert, no no no Mr. Navarro, you have no impression of me at all? Cedron furrowed his handsome sword brow and asked in return, Have we met before? Sort of. We met at a banquet, but we didnt know each other officially. Sebastian lied to cover it up, I was a little impressed with you then and thought I could attract your attention as well, but I guess I thought too much. Im sorry, I wasnt paying enough attention. Cedron replied. Sebastian waved his hand, Its not that important, lets go to the room and talk. Cedron hade to visit today because he wanted a piece of the oil field. Sebastian pretended he didnt know him at the moment, and the two men talked very seriously about business. At the other end, Anna and Bonnie were already in tears. Especially Bonnie, crying face makeup are blown, voice choked iparable, Why you left five years without contacting me, do you know how much I miss you, I want to release the world notice, but afraid that Mrs. Koo know you are not dead, can only hold back. In the past few years, she didnt know how many times she had prayed to God, just to be able to ask Anna to be safe. Anna had an apologetic tone in her voice, Im sorry, the reason I didnt contact you was because I was afraid I couldnt help it, what if I wanted to go back to Willisto as soon as I heard your voice? Chapter 2388: Is he bad for you Willisto that ce, there are too many memories of her and Rupert. She didnt want to see it, and she didnt dare to see it again. Then you can go to Capital! Bonnie said. Anna still shook her head, Even Capital, there are memories of him and I. You forget, at that time, in order to support you, the two of us moved to Capital, and even bought a good house to decorate. So whats the difference between Willisto and Capital? Bonnie was speechless. Those things in the past hurt Anna so much that it makes sense that she wouldnt want to be near it anymore. But Now isnt Anna back together with Rupert? Thinking of this, Bonnies eyes once again lit up with hope, Anna, wee to Las vegas this time to talk about a business deal, and then go back to Capital, you also go back with Rupert to see, my grandfather has been talking about missing you! Old Mr. Pearson is getting older and likes to be more and more active, but the grandchildren around him are too busy taking care of their own families to y with him. There were many grandchildren, but the oldest was only 11 years old and had to go to school every day, so they couldnt y together. At such times, Old Mr. Pearson thought of Anna. He often talked to the maid about being stuck on the ind with Anna, who dragged him to the sea every day, and yed surfing and so on. Anna that girl, simply a Grinch, every day to make inexhaustible energy, no matter what time see are smiling, even if she does not do anything, just to stand in front of, has made people very good mood! After a pause, the eyes dimmed down again, But ah, she is now gone, and I wonder if she is still the same as before, always happy every day? Listening to Bonnies description, Annas eyes couldnt help but get a little moist. Not wanting to be seen by Bonnie, she quickly raised her hand to wipe a hand, and then corrected Bonnie, Thats not Rupert, his name is Cedron.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie is a little confused, just a change of name ah. The looks, the body, even the height are exactly the same as Rupert. Anna pulled up a slightly bitter smile, At first I thought so too, butter found out wrong, Bonnie, you remember when I was in the operating room, stabbed Rupert, right? But I peeled off Cedrons clothes and looked, and there was no scar on his chest. After a pause, he added, And he doesnt know me at all, says hes never been to Capital or Willisto, and even, he has a five-year-old child. In other words, five years ago when she and Rupert were suspiciously circling the drain, Cedron was conceiving a love child with the woman he loved. How could it be Rupert when the timelines ovep so much? But Bonnie opened her mouth, but couldnt get a word out. Bonnie, just pretend you dont know me, and well get in touch in private, okay? Anna pleaded. This is a small matter, Bonnie naturally agreed. Anna breathed a sigh of relief and winked towards Bonnie, Thank you, Bonnie, really worthy of being my good sister! Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. She said she came to ask for maintenance tips, and now its about time. But just as she got up, she heard Bonnie behind her speak, Cedron is not good to you, Anna, you seem to be very resistant to be with him. Chapter 2389: I’m already looking forward to it With a single word, Annas legs were nailed in ce, unable to move even half an inch. Bonnie was always like this, able to see through her disguise at a nce. You cant even conceal it. And when she saw Anna standing still, Bonnie was even more sure of herself. She went forward and pressed Annas shoulder, Is he bullying you, you tell me, I help you get justice! Even if Rupert dared to make a move on Anna, let alone this person is not Rupert? No, were fine. Annas expression was very unnatural, and her eyes didnt know what to ce, Im working as an assistant to Cedron now. So thats not resistance, thats awe of your boss. Bonnie didnt listen to this nonsense, directly took Annas arm and raised it high in the air, He has done this to you, and you still fear him? Annas wrist, there is a circle of red! This was left when Cedron pulled and dragged her to meet Sebastian and Bonnie. It wasnt too obvious under the long sleeves, but Bonnie noticed it anyway. Anna tugged the sleeve down hard, Its really okay, people inevitably have bad control of the strength, this can not be considered evidence, right? Thats not even evidence? Bonnie got even more angry. She was sure that Anna must have some kind of handle in Cedrons hands. Otherwise, ording to Annas past temper, if she dared to do this to her, she would have kicked off to the Pacific Ocean! What the hell have you been through? Bonnies voice had a few choked sobs and heartache in it, Cant even talk about me? Sorry Bonnie, Anna still refused, Ill take care of my own business, okay? With two children at stake, Anna didnt dare to be careless. There were a million things she wanted to say, but as soon as she thought of her two children, she just dismissed the idea.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. She couldnt say anything, at least not until she had escaped from Cedron with her children! The two women held hands and looked at each other without saying anything, yet it seemed as if they had already said a thousand words. Finally, Bonnie was defeated. She let out a long sigh and took the initiative to change the subject, Lets have lunch together, okay? Lukas and the others wille, Ill instruct them to pretend they dont know you. Sure! Anna readily agreed, a gentle smile spilled out from under her eyes, Its been a long time since Ive seen these little kids, theyre eleven now, right? Tch, it feels like yesterday when they were little! Theyre all grown up now, Bonnie replied, dont be too surprised when you see them. Anna gave an OK sign. The two then went to the room, looking for Sebastian and Cedron. These two have actually finished talking long ago, the atmosphere is awkward, so they have no words to talk. Seeing Bonniee back, Sebastian obviously relieved expression, fast step up, will Bonnie into the arms, share what maintenance secrets, actually can talk for so long? Bonnie passed a wink towards him, her voice warm and soft, just some womans things, but I really like Miss Newman, lunch together, okay? You have asked, of course I have to say yes, but I do not know Mr. Navarro what do you think? Sebastian threw the question to Cedron. Of course. Cedron nodded his head, Im already looking forward to noon. Then Ill see you at noon at the Cloud, twelve oclock, dont bete. Bonnie smiled and gave the eviction order. Chapter 2390: Occasionally miscalculated Having always been in the business world, Cedron would not fail to understand that this meant that the couple had private matters to discuss. He got up to say goodbye and took Anna away. Back in the car, he raised his hand to pinch the bridge of his nose and asked Anna, You know these two people, dont you? Not waiting for Anna to say anything, he added, Dont lie, the way they look at you, they obviously know each other too. Yes, we know each other. Anna spoke up, Earlier Mrs. Grant came to see me, but unfortunately I was not good enough to cure her, so I was a little afraid to see her, worried that she would be angry with me, but it turns out that Mrs. Grant is broad-minded and has long forgotten about that incident. Cedron did not even raise his eyelids, thin lips spit out two words without ripples, Lie! The voice is cold and hostile, striking Annas eardrums, she unconsciously palms ayer of sweat. The next second, Cedron close to her cheek, the ck pupils reflect Annas appearance at this moment. Dont try to lie to me, if you are just a patient and patient rtionship, why does she seem to be familiar with me even when she sees me and even calls me by myst name? Cedron asked. RupertC Cedrons mind buzzed with lightning and a name came to mind, She identified me as Rupert, right? No! Anna denied it. Cedron pulled back and leaned back in his chair, It better not be, or it wont be so easy when I find out. You can go ahead and find out. Anna was not afraid. Not to question Cedrons skills, but after that incident five years ago, Sebastian ordered a lockdown on all things Rupert. In Willisto today, no one would ever mention Rupert again, not even knowing that such a person once existed. In this case, Cedron went to investigate is also in vain. Seeing Annas expression rxed, Cedron frowned and didnt press further, Go back to the hotel. There is still a long time before lunch, and he does not intend to wait at the door.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But Anna spoke up, Mrs. Grant said shed bring some of her kids along at noon, too, and Im going to the mall to buy gifts. The driver didnt dare to move. These two people, he did not dare to offend ah! He could only put a tentative eye on Cedron. Mr. Navarro said he would go wherever he wanted to go. To the mall. Cedron said, Buy my share too. Anna couldnt help but tug at the corners of her mouth. This man, he was so good at bossing people around. But since she was buying gifts for her godchildren, Anna didnt argue with him. It was more important to buy gifts! When she entered the mall, Anna went straight to the teenage section and did a lot of shopping. After five years, she could still remember exactly what each child liked. Damons dream is to be a chef, so she picked out a cookbook and a very sophisticated apron. Andrew is a greatputer yer, so of course he got thetestptop. Lukas sings very well, and gave a microphone and a Buring Buring hitting suit. Joanna, the little girl, is very stinky and likes to be beautiful, so she sent pink clothes, bags and shoes. As for Erika Anna thought about it and finally found a tarot store and bought a crystal ball and the most luxurious version of the tarot cards. I cant help it, Las vegas is a ce where you cant find anything about Weskineys divination. Tarot cards are also divination, rounding up is equal to fortune telling, I believe Erika will be very happy to receive. And Erika is already very good at telling fortunes, so she should be able to easily calcte without the help of these tools, right? Anna thought, but her mind recalled thest trigram Erika told herself back then. Erika said that there would be some ups and downs between her and Rupert, but the ending would be good, and they would solve all the misunderstandings, cut through the thorns, and then live happily ever after. That little girl, Anna whispered,ughing to herself, asionally gets her calctions wrong! Chapter 2391: The meal for adults After saying this, Anna quickly wiped away the tear that spilled out of the corner of her eye. The whirlwind took out her bank card and swiped it to leave. When she arrived at the childrens clothing section on the first floor, Anna bought two more sets of clothes, which were for Niann. The six childrens gifts are ready, but still need to help Cedron buy another. Anna was toozy to care about this man who would only make himself avable. She went to the stationery store and bought five identical stationery sets and another set of blind box figures, and finished her shopping directly. Back in the car, she handed Cedron the box from the stationery store, Here, the gift you want to give. Cedron scanned his own copy and then looked at Annas copy, his face was already full of expressions of displeasure, Why is there such a big difference? You cant choose the exact same thing, so of course theres a difference. Anna replied. She is not willing to pick it out herself, and now that she bought it back, she actually has an opinion? If you dont like it, go buy it again! However, before these words could be said, Cedron had already spoken, You and I will exchange. What? Anna rushed to protect her own gift, almond eyes red, Why, this is all my carefully selected, why exchange with you. That means I bought this at random? Cedron raised his eyebrows. Anna, of course, refused to admit it, How is that possible? Yours is also carefully chosen by me, full of sincerity and love, even better than mine! In that case, Cedron nodded, then Ill take a loss and give you the better one! He was full of the expression that Anna had made a great bargain, and then exchanged gifts. Anna: blunder, she should have thought, this man so brazen. Now trying toe back, Cedron must have something to say again. Anna took a deep breath and just had to give up. She hoped that her precious godchildren would not be angry with her for buying such a perfunctory gift. At 12 noon, Cedron and Anna went to the Cloud Restaurant. Sebastians family also arrived at the same time. After five years, Anna didnt even recognize the little ones. It is clear that only eleven years old, but the height is already close to one meter seven, plus the impable looks, is already a proper face killer. Even vaguely, you can see another six or seven years, these children will be a sensation when they be adults! God really loves their family, giving such good genes, no matter where they go, they are always the focus of attention. Anna finished her emotion in her heart before she walked up and greeted them with a smile, Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant, this is your child, isnt it? Damon and the others had excitement in their eyes, but remembering mommys advice, they resisted the urge to go up and hug Anna and cry. With an effort to keep a straight face, as if they were seeing Anna for the first time, they greeted her nonchntly. Mr. Grant, your children are outstanding, and will definitely grow up to do great things. Cedron also came forward and made a few polite remarks. Several children immediately changed their faces, turning their heads to the side and wrapping their arms around their chests, Hmph, horses ass! Cedron: He didnt seem to have pissed off these kids, did he? But what he didnt know was that he had actually provoked them. Because Bonnie told them that because of some unknowable information, it led to the fact that Godmother had to stay by the side of this man who looked exactly like Godfather, and that Godmother had been bullied, and was not even able to identify with them.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. This kind of bad guy, they really feel sick even looking at him! Okay, Bonnie didnt want the kids to be too obvious, so she stepped forward to round things up, No more nonsense, go to the table next to us, we have to talk about things while the adults are eating. Chapter 2392: Differential Treatment Bonnie rushed several children to leave.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. But no one wanted to leave, and their eyes fell on Anna in unison. They still wanted to spend more time with their godmother! Damon, take your younger siblings to the next table for dinner. Bonnie spoke again. A few people were reluctant to leave. Wait a minute, Cedron said, Anna and I have prepared gifts for the children. Although he didnt know why the children hated him, Cedron was still polite and brought out the gifts. Anna saw this and couldnt help but curse the dog man in her heart. He stole her gift, and now hes going to start being a conspicuous package! But surprisingly, Cedron delivered the gifts to a few people and the reaction was tepid. Damon scanned the recipe and apron, Im now a three-star Michelin chef level, I dont need a recipe like this, and the apron is a custom model. Andrew didnt even open the stic packaging of theputer, Theputer is too bulky, I prefer the kind of high-tech projection screen withser keyboard, uncle, do you know what high-tech is? Lukas did ept the gift, but the tone was euphemistic, Uncle, dont send the singing costume in the future, I have many sets, and the material with chemical fiber outside, I will be allergic to wear. Erika and Joanna were even more direct, tilting their heads and telling Cedron, We are already eleven years old girls, dont send such childish and superstitious things, we wont like it. We wont like it. These words directly put Cedron on the spot. At the end, Joanna also covered her mouth, staring at the wild grapes like big eyes watery and spoke, Oh sorry, uncle, we just spoke a little too much ah, Im really sorry! We dont usually do that, were always very polite to everyone, and I dont know whats wrong with us today Cedron pulled the corner of his mouth. So, its saying hes not human? These kids, theyre hard to please! Its a good thing theyre not his kids, otherwise theyd have to be spanked. As he thought about it, a few of the little ones eyes turned to Anna again, Aunt Newman, what are you getting us for our present? Anna subconsciously had to hide something behind her back. Really scared! The gifts that were prepared so carefully, but none of them hit the hearts of the little ones. Then, Im afraid that this kind of randomly bought gifts will be mocked even more, right? What is it? Show us, Im so curious! Erika urged. Annas head was in two ces. When she didnt know what to say, Cedron lifted his lips, She forgot her gift, so Ill give it to you next time. Uncle, why are you still lying! Joanna was upset and raised her hand to point at Annas two hands hidden behind her, Its behind her back, I saw it all just now. While saying that, she walked forward and directly took away the gift that Anna was holding. Joanna, you wait a minute, never hey! The words have not finished, Joanna has opened the bag, taking out the five identical stationery gift boxes inside. Annas mind buzzed. Its over, Im afraid Im going to be disliked to death today, right? Now Im going to slide on my knees and say that I didnt have time to pick them out carefully because I was too pressed for time, and Ill make up for itter, but is it toote? Thepanys expression was already agitated, and her white face was flushed, Aunt Newman, why did you think of sending this? Chapter 2393: Knock out names Navarro’s What else can it be because of, of course, because the gift she prepared, was reced by Cedron ah! Anna in the heart of the wild whistle, the surface but still with a smile, you do not like this gift is it, sorry, I do not know your preferences, wait until next time to buy you like, can? No, no, no! Joanna shook her head desperately, her eyes shining brightly, We really like this gift, right? The rest of the kids naturally nodded along. The rest of the kids nodded their heads and praised the gift, Were all in high school now, and what we need most is stationery, so Aunt Newman, your gift is perfect. Anna twitched the corner of her mouth. How can you say that? Wait, how did they get to high school? You guys are only eleven, right? Shouldnt you be in middle school at that age? Anna asked.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Erika replied, We skipped a few grades. We could have gone to junior college this year, but mommy said we were too young to take care of ourselves at college, so we should stay at the high school first to sharpen our skills. The tone of voice was full of helplessness andpromise on this matter. Anna was even more shocked. I knew that this little guy was unbelievable, but I didnt expect it to be so unbelievable! If he grows up, he will be able to trample on his fathers business empire, which he founded many years ago, in a matter of minutes. The Grant familys genes are simply amazing! Mommy, look, the book Aunt Newman gave me has a little rabbit on it, its so cute! Joanna held the book and walked up to Bonnie to show it off. Bonnie nced aside at the corner of her eye, Cedrons increasingly dark face, raised her hand and coughed lightly, Didnt you just say that you were eleven years old and didnt like such childish things? So double standard, too obvious. Joanna didnt care about this, she spoke directly, Of course I dont like childish things, but this isnt childish, this is cute, ask which high school student doesnt like rabbits. Damon nodded along, Yeah, I like rabbits too, especially dry-fried and braised ones. Joanna: Why did she feel that her big brother was deliberatelying to crash the party? Taking a deep breath, she squeezed out a smile again, Anyway, I just really like this book, its much better looking than that pile of clothes and bags! Hmph, call this names Navarros bullying godmother, he sent something, she does not want it! Although, love it so much Bonnie rounded up and let a few little ones go to the next table. Then turned to Cedron, with a faint smile on her face, Children are like this, expensive gifts but do not know how to cherish, and when they turn around and react, they should know that they regret it. After a pause, he asked, Mr. Navarro should not be angry, right? Of course Cedron was angry, but Bonnie had already said so, how else could he be angry? Exhaling a stifled breath from his chest, Cedron lifted his thin lips, No. Thats good, I knew Mr. Navarro was a big-hearted man,e on, lets go eat too. Bonnie smiled and extended the invitation. The four of them sat down at the dining table to eat. And at this end, the five little ones also head to head together and began to conspire. I cant stand that names Navarro bullying Godmother, look at her next to him, shes not happy at all! Joanna said with a puff of anger. Thats right, and he actually looks the same as Godfather, Godfather hurt Godmother once, and now this stinky man who looks the same is bullying her again, we absolutely cant stand it! Erika also clenched her fists. Today, this names Navarros will be beaten up! Chapter 2394: You should forgive me, right? Slogans are shouted hard, but if they are really implemented, a few little guys are still a bit tricky. The main thing is that this is not Capital and does not belong to their home turf. More importantly, they dont know Cedron, so its hard to pinpoint the weaknesses of the other side if they dont know themselves. First of all Damon is ruled out, want to do something in the meal, make Cedron vomit and diarrhea, must first know what he is allergic to, in order to prescribe the right medicine. The second is Andrew, although it is easy to hack into Cedronspany, but at this juncture to make this kind of thing, Daddy will certainly reprimand them. Lukas and Joanna looked at each other and had already made up their minds, Lets both do it, just pretend to be careless, beat him up, or throw hot soup on him, how about it? The only thing is to be reprimanded, anyway, bite the bullet and say you didnt mean to do it, so it should be fine. No way. Erika shook her head and rejected the idea, Its too deliberate, weve just acted like we hate him, and now were running to do it, thats deliberate. What if we dont get names Navarros back and get Godmother involved? Then what? Joanna pulled down a face and clenched her fist, I cant just let it go, I really cant swallow this. Erika lowered her head, took several deep breaths, and finally made a decision, Ill go! Hearing this, the rest of the little ones faces suddenly changed, Erika, you dont want to go back to the mountain, do you? Since the wrong trigram for Anna five years ago, Erika has never told anyones fortune again, let alone changed anyones fortune. The tortoise shells and copper coins that she always keeps on her person are all locked up in a box. But even so, Erika still often fever for no reason, the whole body is ufortable, go to the hospital to do all kinds of tests, but nothing can be found.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Erika said that it was because she had changed other peoples fortunes, so now she was being punished, and as long as she stopped telling fortunes, she would slowly get better in the future. But now, Erika wants to tell fortunes again in order to clean up names Navarros! Dont be impulsive, Andrew stopped her, his cool, cold face tense, the big deal is Ill do it when we get back to Capital, dont do anything confusing, okay? Its okay Andrew, Erika showed a bright smile, its just a fortune telling, it doesnt change the fortune, its just a fortune telling to see when hes unlucky, then well take Godmother to see the fun and give Godmother a bad breath. This is indeed not considered a change of fortune, so the impact is not significant. Andrew breathed a sigh of relief, his expression still taut, sure its okay, you cant lie to me. Its really okay! Erika held up four fingers and swore, Im only eleven years old, not yet in love, and not grown up to embrace the world properly, besides, I cant let go of death, how sad it would be to die daddy and mommy. So even if you do this thing, she will first ensure her own safety. Not only they are sad, we will be too. Andrew added, So dont do anything confusing, if it will hurt you, stop right away, okay? Erika nodded, Dont worry, Im going then! Said, stood up and straightened his clothes, then smiled and came up to Cedron, Uncle Navarro, Im really sorry just now, I super like the gift you gave me, now Ie to apologize to you, you should forgive me, right? Chapter 2395: The fate that cannot be projected The little girls tone was sincere, but those amber eyes turned hard and cunningly. It is obvious that there is no good intention. Cedron just pretended not to see it and raised his eyebrows secretly, Really, but you just said that the gift I gave was superstitious. Erika smiled brightly, I misunderstood it, the tarot is different from gossip, from the horoscope and the cards to deduce, there is a scientific basis, but also, this crystal ball looks very expensive, can see Uncle Navarro you very attentive, how can I let you down so attentive gift! Said, blinking again, Then you are not angry with me, right? No. Cedron replied. Erika was happy and smiled showing her little porcin white teeth, Thats good, then Uncle Navarro, how about I help you with the tarot card reading? You can count? Cedron came a few moments of interest. Not very good, just scanned a few, feel that it should not be too difficult, so I want to find Uncle Navarro you as my test case. Erikas tone was petnt, Uncle Navarro, please do me a favor! If it were anyone else, such a petnt and Cedron said, he would only feel disgusted and want to get up and leave immediately. But today, I dont know what happened, watching Erika do such actions, but somehow a familiar feeling rose up in my heart. By some miracle, he agreed. Erika immediately brought the tarot cards, let Cedron draw three, and then pretend to analyze. Of course, the content of the analysis is not urate at all, after all, it is all Erikas nonsense. But when Cedron denied it, she pped her head and her voice suddenly got louder, I know, it must be because I didnt calcte it together with the horoscope, Uncle Navarro, what month and number were you born, let me help you calcte the horoscope. June 18. Cedron replied. What about the exact time? Erika asked. And by this time, Cedron had a vague sense that something was wrong, The horoscope is just, also need to be precise to the specific time? I see the Inte says so, there are also rising and falling between the constetions, projecting the time, so that the calction is more urate. Fortunately, Erika was prepared and exined unhurriedly. Cedron wrinkled his eyebrows, I dont know the exact time, your general estimate is fine. There was no expectation that Erika would actually calcte anything anyway. Okay. Erika had no choice but to back-propagate based on the five elements and eight trigrams. The so-called backpropagation is to go through what has already happened to the person and then to correspond to what will happen in this time period of Fate. If basically all can be right, it means that was born in this time period. Now the easiest thing to extrapte is to have a sessful career. But strangely enough, there is no time period in that day given by Cedron that would show a sessful career. This eight characters, poor to the extreme! And look at Cedron, obviously doing well. Is it possible that he has changed his fate? This thought shed through Erikas mind and was quickly suppressed. It is impossible, there is no such powerful person ah, she helped people to change the fate of the sickly day. If you really want to change your fate against the sky, it is estimated that you will be killed by lightning.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. But if not, why couldnt she find Cedrons destiny? Erika thought again and again and finally came up with a reason. Cedron had given herself the wrong time! So no matter how she did the math, she couldnt figure out the correct destiny! Chapter 2396: Don’t be afraid, we will all help you Thinking about this, Erika was so angry that she ground her teeth in her heart. The names Navarros are so cunning, they say they are not angry with her, but they are so wary of her. Names Navarro, good for you! The tarot itself is a bit difficult, its normal that you just cant get it right, so practice more. Cedron saw Erikas pale face, so he spoke up. When Erika heard this, she was even more angry. Why couldnt she do it? It was because this names Navarro had told her the date of birth! Uncle Navarro, Erika tilted her head and looked at Cedron with a burning gaze, June 18 is Cancer, but I see that you are very dark look, born to be the boss look, you should be Scorpio, right? The implication is to use, Cedron did not tell the truth to himself! Cedron expression nd, I am indeed a Cancer, if you dont believe me, I can show you my ID card.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Erika answered, Sure, show me! The atmosphere at the dinner table suddenly changed, filled with smoke. Bonnie rushed forward to tug, Erika, dont do that, its not polite. Anna also swept up to Erika, roughly guessing that this girl was trying to take it out for herself, so she ran to make such a scene. I heard that the ice cream in this restaurant is delicious, Erika, do you want to order one for you? Erika pretended she didnt hear it and was determined to see Cedrons ID card. After all, it was Cedron who told her to look at it, so she didnt have to! Cedron did as he said and handed Erika her ID card. Erika looked at it many times, and was dumbfounded. It was really June 18! What the hell? She hadnt done any fortune telling after five years, and now she had regressed to such a state that she couldnt even predict her fortune. Its over, she really cant tell fortunes anymore. Erikas face was ashen, and she sickly returned the ID card to Cedron, Ill go back and study it again! After saying that, she went back to the childrens table. The rest of the kids immediately surrounded her, Whats up Erika? Erika shook her head slowly and stiffly, No, I dont seem to know how to tell fortunes. After five years of retreat, she had fallen straight off the altar and be a loser! How could this happen? Joanna was stunned, Dont worry, its probably just that your hands are raw from not telling fortunes for so long, dont be upset. That is, more practice will definitely return to the peak of the year, at that time you were five years old, are able to dominate Weskiney, now eleven years old, is definitely double the prestige of the year! Damon also followed tofort. Andrew is not good atforting, raised his hand and patted Erikas shoulder. Then look at Lukas next to him, directly digressing and holding up the ice cream, Its your favorite strawberry vor,e on, open your mouth, Lukas feed you. Erika couldnt help it, her eyes were red and she rushed to the bathroom and cried. When she was done crying, she quickly regained herposure. No, she couldnt go out and meet everyone like this, or they would make her worry. You have to get your spirit up! After taking several deep breaths, Erika squeezed a smile back into her face and returned to the table. Have you been crying? Joanna still saw the signs and sounded distressed, I told you its okay, dont be sad. Im not sad! Erika spoke up, It doesnt matter if you cant count, I still have the book, just push it ording to the book. Thats right, its probably because I havent read the book for too long, I forgot some of the content, you have a good memory, read the book again and youll remember. Lukas immediately nodded his head. Andrew dry, picked up the phone and clicked a few times, then said, I have issued a reward order, but all the trigram books Las vegas have, will be sent over tonight! Chapter 2397: The meaning of having a family The significance of having a familyes to the fore at this moment. No matter what time it is, as long as there is family around, you will be supported, and things that originally felt tricky will be solved instantly. Erikas eyes rolled with tears of emotion and she nodded her head forcefully, Yes, I will definitely be an All Souls Master again! But after saying these words, Andrews expression became serious again. He shook his head to correct Erikas words, Were not encouraging you like this just to make you be an All Souls Master again, as long as youe out of the haze and untie your heart, what All Souls Master, you just need to be our sister, be Joanna and Nianens sister. Even Joanna, who has always been stinky and refused to call her sister, was now full of smiles and nodded heavily, Thats right, sister. Hearing these words, Erikas heart got even warmer. She decided that even if she did not be an All Souls Master anymore, she would still try to calcte Cedrons destiny and help her godmother to take a sigh of anger. Then, she will return to the mountains, as a high school student, to live an ordinary life.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Cedron did not know about the childrens decision. After lunch, he was ready to take Anna and leave. Bonnie couldnt let go and rushed to find an excuse, Mr. Navarro, youre going to the dinner tonight, right? I heard its a masked ball, have you prepared? Andre will prepare these things. Cedron replied. He was invited to attend, and if he had to worry about this stuff, it would mean that Andre had done a very bad job as a host. Bonnie shook her head and said seriously, I did prepare it, but its all just a lot of stuff, it doesnt look good at all, its a masked ball after all, of course you have to pick something different so you can be recognized in the crowd. Thepanys main goal is to provide the best possible service to its customers. Sebastian immediately nodded and cooperated, My wife is right, Mr. Navarro, you dont want to turn around and see seven or eight girls who look exactly like your assistant and be mistaken for her, do you? Cedron imagined that image in his mind, and his thin lips pursed up in slight displeasure, without retorting. If he didnt retort, he agreed. Bonnie immediately dragged Anna out to the mall. Its been too long since Ive seen Anna, and she has so much to say to Anna! The two girlfriends arrived at the mall and headed straight for the luxury store. The counter girl was sharp-eyed and deduced directly from Bonnies expensive dress that this was a VIP, her face was smiling and she immediately weed the two into the VIP room. Twodies, may I ask what you all need? The counter girl asked. Bonnie tone light, Do you have any limited models of bags, to the rarest kind, in addition to Las vegas, other stores are not the kind of. Yes, yes, yes, the counter sister hurriedly nodded, but these bags are in the warehouse, and some in other stores in Las vegas as the treasure of the store,dy if you are sure you want, we can arrange to transfer. Bonnie did not blink an eyelid, handed the bank card to the counter sister, you transfer the goods, careful, if there is any bump I do not want, slow does not matter, the important thing is that the bag should be perfect. From the beginning to the end, she did not even ask the price. But the counter girl has alreadypleted tens of millions of dors, cant wait to kneel down and call Bonnie a golden father. Im a little tired, I want to take a break before the bag arrives. Bonnie said. The counter sister immediately went outside, Okay, okay, Ill be right outside the door, you can call me if there is anything. The door was closed, and a thoughtful helper put up a no-disturbance sign. Therge vip lounge has turned into a space for Bonnie and Anna to be alone. Chapter 2398: I will take it With absolute safety, Bonnie couldnt hold down the excitement in her heart, Anna, now you can talk to me, between us, whats there to say, can you? If I could tell you, I would definitely tell you everything. Annas words however were tinged with apprehension. At these words, Bonnie understood that it was difficult to find out Annas real situation today. I dont know what she has gone through in the past five years, so much so that even when she meets her best friend, she will be so obscure. But Anna is not willing to say, she also can not force to ask. She had to sigh and change the subject, So how are your two children now, that can always tell me, right? They are fine, Anna replied, they are dragon and phoenix babies, I named them Qin Ke and Qin Ai, their nicknames are Enoch and Amad, nice, right? Bonnie couldnt help butugh, You woman, why do you even name your children after me! I thought about it when I was in college, if I had two kids, I would call them that. Anna bristled, You, on the other hand, have more children than me, so you copied my idea. Anna backtracked, so Bonnie reached out to pinch the soft flesh around her waist. It didnt hurt, but it tickled, and Annas eyes burst into tears as she begged for mercy. The two seem to be back to the way they were five years ago, ying and joking around, and feeling very good. At the end of the day, Bonnie took out a bank card and handed it to Anna, Theres five hundred million in here, you take it. I dontck money. Anna does not want it. Bonnie sighed, of course you are not short of money, after all, I y money to your card every month, but you never used ah, you are now with a miser, even consumption are downgraded, just into the store, you even thetest models are which several bags do not recognize, a look is a long time to spend. Anna was silenced by a single word.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Indeed, after having children, she had be much more frugal. Her savings and srybined are not enough to support her to spend as much as before. As for Bonnies monthly remittance to her, Anna knew and asionally checked the bnce, which was an amazing string of numbers. But not once was it ever used. BecauseC Because if you withdraw the money inside, youll be located by me, and then Ill hunt you down based on the location, find you directly, and even bring you home, wont I? Bonnie voiced her concern at the moment. Anna grinned, with a few bitter smiles, So you guessed it a long time ago. Ive been your best friend for many years, how could I not know? Bonnie rolled her eyes with no good grace. Then she shoved the bank card into Annas hand, If you dont want to touch the money, forget it, but you have to take this! We will go to the bankter, you transfer this money into your own ount, so that even if I want to check where you are based on your spending, I can not find out. Bonnie said. After a pause, she added, Dont be too busy to refuse, this money is not only for you, but also for Enoch, Amad, I, as a godmother, must give something. She sounded very eager, worried that Anna would interrupt her, and even more worried that Anna would refuse. But Anna just smiled and said, Dont worry, Ill take it, after all, Im with Cedron now, even if there is no spending record, you can still follow the trail and know where I am. Chapter 2399: Choosing to conceal Having been found out the Hua point, Bonnie showed an embarrassed smile. Then raised his hand and swore, Even if we know where you are, we wont go forward rashly, we definitely wont go near if you dont agree. It was so hard to find Anna, what if they were scared away again because they were in a hurry? It was pure luck to see Anna this time, and its hard to say if well have such good luck next time. Thank you, Bonnie, Anna gave Bonnie a big hug. Bonnie rubbed her arms, Gee, why make it so melodramatic, Im not used to it! Im not really used to being so mushy myself either, Anna shrugged her shoulders. Show me what Enoch and Amad look like, and if I meet them on the road, Ill be able to use my godmothers passion quietly. Bonnie said. When facing Bonnie, Anna was at ease. She immediately took out her phone and shared photos of the two little ones. But because it was thetest model of phone, she operated it for half a day without knowing how to enter the cloud to find photos. It was only with Bonnies help that she was able to log into her ount and retrieve the photos of Enoch and Amad. Bonnie saw the photo, could not help but exim, These two children look so cute, between the eyebrows are very simr to Koo The words were halfway through, and hurriedly stopped. Even turned his head, carefully nced at Annas expression. Anna is very bashful, looks very much like Rupert right, after all, is his child, especially Amad, all say girls like father, seems to be true. Later on, the features will not be so simr, Bonnie looking for words to fill in, like Andrew, as a child looks like Sebastian, but now more like me, Amad will certainly look like you, is a big beauty! Mmm! Anna nodded, Like me would be the best, in the future go out will certainly charm arge number of men. Bonnie continued to look through the photos. Soon, she found a clue.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. These photos, but where Amad appeared, the background must be home or garden, and then look at Enoch alone, the background is much richer, coffee shops, flower stores, cake stores, and even amusement parks. Amad does not go out much, is he sick? Bonnie inquired. Anna didnt want to worry her and quickly denied, No, its just that the little one doesnt want to go out, hes allergic to UV rays, yes, hes allergic to that. Thats a lie, right? Bonnie didnt believe it, How can you be allergic to UV rays and still go to the garden? As long as its outdoors, there are UV rays. Thats because you dont see, I actually covered the top of the garden with arge ss cover, effectively isting the UV rays, although you cant go out in the sun, but if you cant even go to the garden, its too poor. Anna exined. She had a good reason, Bonnie gradually dispelled the suspicion. But still urged, You have something to hide from me, if really sick, tell me early, so we can work together to find a way, you know the Pearson family is a medical family, can certainly find a way to cure her. Its better for everyone to find a solution together than for Anna to carry it on her own. Ive searched. Anna whispered. The voice was so small that Bonnie didnt hear it clearly, What did you say? Anna raised a smile, Nothing, I said its really okay, just UV allergies, wait a little bit to grow up, now the skin is delicate, I also can not afford to rub her medicine, lets talk about it when shes older. Chapter 2400: Fear of something happening Okay! Bonnie had topromise. Just at this time, the counter girl knocked on the door outside, Twodies, the limited edition bags have all been delivered, do you want to check them now? Yes. Anna was the first to agree, not giving Bonnie a chance to refuse. The counter girl then pushed open the door, carrying arge number of bags in, followed by several colleagues with white gloves, surrounded BonnieErika, three hundred and sixty degrees of deathless service. Bonnie is too busy to talk to Anna anymore. Naturally, also did not see theplex feelings that crossed Annas eyes. Ive been looking for it. The first time Amad fell ill, Anna sent the pathology samples to the Pearson family, and even made up her mind that if the Pearson family could cure Amad, even if she had to face everyone again and face the past, she would admit it. As long as Amad could be healthy! But the response from the Pearson family made Anna desperate. They had never seen such a difficult disease, and there was no way to cure it for the time being, but they would inform her if there were any new breakthroughs in the pathology samples. Anna waited for months, but the news was as good as dead, so she had to study medicine herself, trying to cure Amad with her own skills. But the truth is, she is not good at learning the art, cure for several years but no use. She was so desperate that she finally found the old doctor now! When she thought that Amad was recovering day by day and gradually bing healthy, Annas eyes involuntarily gentled a few points. She is now lying to Bonnie, but soon it will not be. Because Amad is really going to heal! Anna, Bonnies voice pulled Anna back to reality, e over and take a look, do you like any of these bags, you are still missing a clutch for the party tonight! Anna did not refuse, walked up and picked one at random, This ck one, its simple and small. Its really nice, Bonnie nodded, but its a lot different from your old style, youve changed your tastes now! Anna smiled gently, Im a mother now, how can I still be as shy as before. The two of them were talking andughing. After choosing the handbag to be used at the party tonight, Bonnie had the rest of the bags wrapped up and sent back to Capital. She also pointed to one of the big red bags and said, This one should be wrapped separately, and the flower should also be in the same red color, I want to give it to someone. Whos getting married? Anna asked curiously. Bonnie nodded and shook her head, is my brothers wedding anniversary, said my sister-inw to give him a child hard, so to re-run a, well to my sister-inw to celebrate, I as a sister-inw, always have to show it, right? In the Pearson family, in fact, there is no shortage of anything, so you can only send a red bag as a wedding bag, a good sign. Mr. Pearson is still doting on his wife as usual. Anna sighed, Ill buy something for you too, how about jewelry? Bonnie refused without thinking, No, I dont think so. Why, afraid that I buy things too cheap, Mr. Pearson can not afford ah, do not worry, I now have 500 million women, buy this store is not a problem! Anna said. Anna said. Bonnie still shook her head, her tone was serious, You sent something to, grandfather will certainly know, then chase after me to ask what to do, you refused to go back to see him, but let him empty joy.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Old Mr. Pearson is too old to withstand such a roller coaster of emotions! Chapter 2401: Dark Tide Hearing this, Annas eyes dimmed for a few moments and withdrew her hand that was going to take out her bank card. Realizing this, Bonnie hurriedly apologized, I didnt mean anything else, Anna, dont think too much about it. I know, Anna nodded, and to be honest, Grandpa Chu is so old, he really shouldnt get too excited. After a pause, she added, So I wont send anything this time, Ill take Enoch and Amad to see him directly when I turn around! Bonnie eyes suddenly shed a sh of surprise, You mean, you will return to Capitalter? Yes, I will. Anna nodded her head. Then she added, But it should just be passing through, not staying too long, so you shouldnt expect too much. Staying at Capital, what if Cedron goes after them and gets Bonnie in trouble? Anna didnt want to get anyone else involved. Bonnie did not know this, but was already very happy, Temporary stay can also ah, you do not know, Capital in the past few years how much change, when I will definitely tell you one by one! Okay. Anna nodded her head vigorously. As she left the mall, Bonnie remembered the purpose of her visit today. After looking around, bought two masks in a small store, very ordinary style, but after sitting in the car, Bonnie did some transformation of their own, immediately became unique. It is not too much to say that the custom models bought in the store. Enough to fool Cedron. As expected, when they returned to Sailing Hotel, Cedron and Sebastian were chatting and saw the masks they bought, both thought they were beautiful. Sebastian, as always, was doting on his wife, wrapping his arms around Bonnies waist as if no one was watching, My wife has such a good eye, I cant help but wonder what kind of fortune I am to be able to marry such a perfect wife. Bonnie red at him poutingly, Go on, stop being poor, where are the kids? Theyre in the next room, reading books. I just saw someone drop them off, so I guess they found some lonely book. Sebastian replied. Because of their superior intelligence, the school books were no longer enough for these little ones. For this reason, Sebastian regrly buys new books and has created a library at home for them to use. Even so, the little ones still buy their own books. Its good to read books anyway, so Sebastian doesnt bother. Then Ill go up and check on the kids while you guys talk. Bonnie said. Sebastians eyes followed her around, Come on down, theyre all grown up and dont need you to take care of them, but I do. Bonnie gave her another pouting look and walked away. Anna couldnt help but tease, Mr. Grant, your mouth is too sweet, dont you get tired of praising Mrs. Grant every day? Sebastian pretended to ponder, Indeed a little tired, so sometimes you need to slow down a little, switch the mood to be okay, so Miss Newman, your mask looks very ordinary ah, not as good as my wifes, vision seems to be not as good as my wife. Anna: She twitched the corner of her mouth and reminded, The mask Im holding, is also Mrs. Grants choice Oh~N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Look carefully, in fact, there is also a different mood, just now I did not look carefully, now seriously look down, very beautiful, worthy of my wifes vision. Sebastians face did not change, directly changed the wind of conversation. The serious kneeling look, so Anna did not hold back, directly puffed out augh. But did not notice, a side of Cedron see this scene, the bottom of the ck eyes, the darkness is in the waves! Chapter 2402: I hope you can restrain At this moment, the bottom of Cedrons eyes were overflowing withplex emotions. The ck pupils reflect Annas appearance at this moment. Anna is smiling. This smile is from the bottom of the heart up, full of pure, and even the surrounding sunlight, and therefore be more and more dazzling. And Cedron is the first time, from Annas face to see such a smile. So much so that a thought emerged in the bottom of his heart C so this woman smiling when such beauty. The thought shed, and was quickly dispelled. Damn, how could he find Anna beautiful? This calcting woman is always ugly no matter what time it is! For example, now she was even smiling at a married man. What a shamelessness! A ball of anger rolled upward from his chest, and Cedrons eyes were burning a little red. He stepped forward and interrupted the conversation, Wheres my mask? Anna stopped chatting and turned her head to look at him with confusion in her tone, You didnt say you were going to buy your mask. You didnt buy it without saying so? Cedron huffed for a few moments, As an assistant dont you even have this insight! His voice was so loud that it almost sounded like a yell. A few people passing by were shocked and shivered, subconsciously pulling away from Cedron, lest they be involved in an unwarranted disaster. The atmosphere was awkward as the three men battled each other. Sebastian spoke up and broke the deadlock, Its not a big deal, since I forgot to buy it, Ill just go buy it now. He said, patted Annas shoulder, Go Miss Newman, although you have an average vision, but please help me buy one. Anna understood Sebastians good intention, nodded her head and said yes, and left directly. As she passed through the revolving door at the front entrance, she still forgot to give Cedron a hard look out of the corner of her eye. This man has been jerking off every now and then, what a psycho! I didnt tell her to help buy the mask, I just had a chat with Sebastian, rxed, and now hes ruining it.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Cedron is a shit-stirrer, right? With a sigh of relief, Anna went to the nearby shopping mall. Inside the Sailing Hotel, Cedrons eyes were locked on Sebastian, his voice was cold and indifferent, Mr. Grant, since you are already married, dont say those words that can easily make people misunderstand. Sebastian narrowed his eyes slightly, his tone lengthened, You think that Im hooking up with Anna? Ive never said anything like that, but if Mr. Grant is saying that himself, I hope its not a weakness. Cedron spoke. After a pause, he added, Anna is my assistant, I hope Mr. Grant can respect her and not say such derogatory words as she has average vision. Understood. Sebastian nodded his head cooperatively, I will pay attention to the proportion in the future, Mr. Navarro dont be angry. After a pause, his tone changed, Its my fault that I didnt see that you like Miss Anna, otherwise I couldnt have joked like that because I knew Miss Newman before and made you jealous, right? Like Anna? Cedron denied it, Youre wrong, I dont like her. But you clearly care about her. Sebastian presses on. Cedron exined, Shes my assistant, and Ive always been protective of my own people, and I dont want people around me to say anything bad that could affect me. For Anna, thats all! Sebastians eyes are mysterious, So, but I see Mr. Navarro you and Miss Anna quite a good match, if you can restrain your hot temper, perhaps it is really possible to be a pair Oh! Chapter 2403: Have you ever thought about this possibility How could it be possible! Cedron subconsciously denied this. How could he possibly be with Anna, and even change his temper for Anna. What qualifications does that woman have? Mr. Grant, I respect you as a future business partner, so I have always spoken politely, but if this continues, I dont think we need to cooperate with each other! Cedron said with a cold face. Sebastian had to give up and put up his hands, full of innocence, Okay, I wont say anything. At that moment, Bonnie came down from upstairs. Before he could say anything, Cedron dropped a cold nce and turned around and went out. That look, obviously is angry to the extreme. Bonnie was confused, Whats going on, did you two get into a fight? Sebastian shook his head and naturally took the bag from Bonnie, Just mentioned that he likes Anna, so he got annoyed. Sebastian! Bonnies expression was instantly serious, Why are you mentioning this! The wife is angry, Sebastian immediately apologized, My fault, Bonnie you dont get angry, Im wrong, its all my fault! Although the mouth apologizes, but the reality is that he does not even know what his fault is. Bonnie was almostughing, reached out and pinched Sebastians arm. The two of them got together because Cedron had a hold of Annas hand. How can such a man and Anna really together? Bonnie was the first to jump in and disagree. He is indeed quite excessive, do not know how to pity the jade, Sebastian nodded, but now do this, all because he has not yet seen his own heart, so he will treat Anna like this, when he sees clearly one day, naturally will chase the wife crematorium. Sebastian looks forward to this day. In the past he had suffered this, so now when he sees that others will also suffer, he will be extra gloating. Not even if he really likes Anna, Bonnie still disagrees, reminding, Honey, thats Cedron, not Rupert. Theyre together, what about Rupert? Although Rupert did say that he hoped Anna coulde out sooner and find someone to spend the rest of her life with. But it cant be a man who looks exactly like Rupert, right? And lets not say Anna is crazy, she is crazy anyway. Bonnie tightened her face and said nothing to agree with Sebastians matchmaking. This is too nonsense. If Ruperts spirit knew you were doing this, hed probably give you a dream in which hed scold you for it! Bonnie said with a pout. Sebastian looked down, looking at his little wife. Although this face has been seen for many years, but how can not get tired of seeing. Every time I see her pouting, I cant help but feel touched in my heart. He took Bonnie into his arms, then cupped her face and kissed her deeply.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. The next second, Bonnie stepped on his foot, painfully he moved his thin lips away. Wife Sebastian looked at Bonnie pitifully. Bonnie red at him, Serves you right, who told you toe up with such a bad idea! Its not a bad idea, Sebastian said with a straight face, Have you ever thought that there is a possibility that Cedron is actually Rupert? Chapter 2404: What do you think Hearing this, Bonnie instantly got excited. She sped Sebastians arm, Really, you already know that Cedron is Rupert? Sebastian shook his head, Im just guessing. The hope that was just ignited, instantly disappeared, Then you may have guessed wrong, because I have asked Anna, she said that she also suspected this at first, but after checking, Cedron and Rupert do not look like anything except for their looks. In this world, there would have been people who look exactly alike. Its just a coincidence! If we happened to see Cedron on the street and thought it was a coincidence, it would still make sense, but someone who looks exactly the same, taking Ruperts ce and standing next to Anna, does it make sense? Sebastian paused and added, And Cedron said he was from Weskiney, yet he couldnt say where he was from, and said he had an illness and lost a lot of his memories. Itse to this, cant you still suspect Cedron is Rupert? Bonnie also once again excited, that is, there is really this possibility! But now Cedron does not remember anything, want to make him voluntarily admit that he is Rupert, certainly can not be. We have to find another way to verify this conjecture.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Why dont we invite Cedron to Willisto as a guest, and then quietly have him and Mrs. Koo take a paternity test? Sebastian suggested. If its the real mother and son, well know in one test! No, Bonnie shook her head, what if Mrs. Koo finds out about Cedrons existence? It would be better if the paternity test said they were real. But what if it didnt? Its not like you dont know how much pain Mrs. Koo was in back then, and she barely got out of it untilst year, and she might not be able to hold it together if such griefes again. Sebastian was persuaded. A pain of that magnitude, Mrs. Koo indeed couldnt afford to go through it a second time. Otherwise, Ill find a way to do it tonight, quietly get Cedrons hair and bring it back for a paternity test. Sebastianpromised. This was a viable option. Bonnie nodded, and after some discussion with Sebastian, a n was formted. Seeing that it was time to go to the dinner, the couple held hands and headed out. Cedron was leaning on his ck Maybach, smoking a cigarette, and the greenish-white smoke wasing out from his fingers, making his expression unrecognizable. Sebastian stepped forward, Mr. Navarro, hasnt your little assistant bought the mask back yet? Not waiting for Cedron to answer, not far away came Annas voice, Coming,ing, Im back! The man was back, but both hands were empty. Anna apologized, I went to that mall and searched all over, all luxury goods and jewelry, no masks at all, so I had to go home empty-handed. Sebastian was just looking for a reason to keep Anna away from the smoke, and he didnt get angry, but smiled and said, Its okay, its my fault for not telling my wife earlier, otherwise she would have bought it for us. Bonnie helped, Yes, their fault, we do not take the me, besides, men need so good-looking mask to do what, you are to talk business, not to go to fancy. The wife is right! Sebastian was very supportive, So well just wear the normal masks that were prepared for the dinner, Mr. Navarro, what do you think? Chapter 2405: He’s Getting Scared Cedron tightened his face and rolled the word um out of his throat. A consensus was reached and the four of them set off together to the dinner venue. In order to facilitate the implementation of the n, Sebastian deliberately wanted to take Cedrons car, and Anna was dragged to Bonnies one. Two women can talk on the way, and we men can talk about work. Sebastian gave such a reason, so Cedron could not refuse. But wait for the car, Sebastian but directly hands environmental protection in front of the chest, and then closed his eyes to rest. He did not look like he wanted to talk about work at all. Cedron heart pressed a fire, but can not vent out. Especially when waiting for the traffic light, he heard Anna and Bonniesughter from the car next to him, clenching his fist almost to shatter. Sebastian just pretended not to see it and moved his eyes away. Finally, they arrived at the dinner venue. Andre was greeting the guests at the entrance, and when he saw Anna appear, his eyes shone brightly and he rushed to greet her. Miss Anna, Im so surprised youre here for the dinner. The blue eyes were full of enthusiasm, greedily looking at Annas perfect body over and over again. It was so beautiful! Although she has married, she looks more mature and tasty! Its like a juicy pink peach. Andre is already looking forward to how he will feel when he gets his hands on her tonight. Andres face suddenly changed, and his hands and feet could not help but feel a little cold. Just now, he was so focused on looking at Anna that he didnt notice that Bonnie and Sebastian were also standing next to him. Thinking back to the scene where he was ruthlessly cleaned up by Sebastian, Andre couldnt help but shiver fiercely. That pain, he does not want to experience again! It is like this kind of party, he had to invite Sebastian to participate. For example, now, obviously already fearful to the extreme, but still try to squeeze out a smile. Mrs. Grant is really joking, I am near-sighted, see everything the same, Mrs. Grant must not misunderstand. Bonnie looped Annas arm, Really, said you are nearsighted ah, I will bring my brother together, he is very good at treating nearsightedness, to ensure that you restore normal vision in three days, only the process is a bit painful, but in order not to let me misunderstand again in the future, you should be able to endure it, right? I Im still afraid of pain, so wait until Im ready to talkter, until then, I think its good to wear sses. Andres back all emerged in a cold sweat. Bonnie said a little pain, that fear can be directly to his life.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Who would dare say yes! He gathered his gaze and snapped his fingers with a smile, Stop standing outside talking and get in to the party, here, Mrs. Grant, Miss Anna, here are your masks. Bonnie didnt even look at it and pushed it away directly, No, weve prepared it ourselves. What? Andre instantly became anxious, How can that be, Ive prepared it for you all on purpose! Specially? Bonnie noticed the point of the words, Mr. Andre so attentive, but also specially prepared for the mask, seems to be very well prepared ah! One sentence, let Andre instantly sweat like rain! Chapter 2406: A competition Yes, the masks were indeed prepared by Andre on purpose. On each mask, he wrote the number, and the one he intended to give to Anna was number 66. Later on, Anna will wear mask number 66 to enter the venue, and those people arranged by themselves at the banquet will find a way to approach Anna and drug Annas ss of wine without moving. Then, seeing that Anna is dizzy, she will kindly help her to the lounge. And then, it is his home turf! As for Cedron side, can be too good exnation, all because the mask is the same, so he also did not know that the woman under the mask is Anna, before the mistake well. You can even backtrack and say that Anna seduced herself. One is married to a small assistant, one is a high up s vegas host, whoever to judge, will feel that he is the wronged party. Andre will have everything figured out, the n is wless, but did not expect to kill a Bonnie halfway, actually prepared their own mask. He even saw through his mind! Andre tried hard to squeeze out a smile, Why? Its just that everyone at the party had the same mask, but Mrs. Grant and Miss Anna prepared their own, so they looked out of ce. Out of ce? Bonnie asked rhetorically, I think its different and convenient to find me first in a crowd of identical masks. With that, she turned her head to Sebastian, Right? Yes, Sebastian nodded, I was worried that I wouldnt be able to find you two once I turned my head, with different masks, Im much more relieved, no matter where I am, I just need to look for the masks on your faces. Mr. Andre, are there any more questions? Bonnie asked again. How dare Andre have questions. Although very angry, but still have to squeeze out a full smile, Of course not, Mrs. Grant, Mr. Grant, Mr. Navarro and Miss Anna, wee to tonights banquet, pleasee in. The four of them then entered the banquet hall. Anna and Bonnies masks were made by themselves and stood out in the crowd of female guests. However, Cedron and Sebastian used the masks prepared by Andre, and after putting them on, they instantly resembled most of the male guests in the room, so they couldnt be distinguished from each other. Bonnie is a little worried, Do you want to slightly modify the mask ah, orter Anna and I how to find you. Sebastian raised his hand and rubbed Bonnies hair in front of her forehead, his voice was very spoiled, Where do you need to find us, you and Anna go y, we can find you. This evening is said to be a banquet, but in reality it is an exchange meeting in a shopping mall. Everyone is here to seek new business opportunities and cooperation, in essence, to do business. Bonnie and Anna stayed out of it and simply went to the refreshment area to eat and drink and chat to pass the time. Cedrons azure ck eyes, hidden under his mask, gave Anna a deep look. He could feel that with Sebastian and Bonnie around, Anna was much more rxed. This is a look that has never been seen before when he was around. Inexplicable emotions grew in his heart, making him vaguely unhappy. Come on Mr. Navarro, Sebastians voice pulled Cedrons thoughts back, lets go to the casino over there and have some fun. Hmm. Cedron withdrew his eyes and took a step forward. After all, when youe to Las vegas, it would be a shame if you dont even enter the casino. Therefore, Andre deliberately made a small gambling table in the infield, ying thirteen points, for tonights guests topete. As soon as the two walked in, they caught the attention of the crowd.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner. Chapter 2407: Then let’s bet on it! In the small casino, all eyes were on Cedron and Sebastian. Not for any other reason, just because they were the only Eastern faces in this casino. Andre invited many people to the banquet, but only Cedron and Sebastian belong to the Weskiney people. In addition to their inherent powerful aura, moreover, all of them can not move their eyes. After a few seconds, someone finally spoke up, with a warm voice, Rich Weskineys, wee to the betting game! Even with the mask on, it was clear how greedy the eyes were underneath. Weskiney people are rich and everyone knows it. Since they were fat sheep, they certainly couldnt let go! The crowd came forward and enthusiastically asked Sebastian and Cedron to join the betting game. The two looked at each other, very cooperative table, as if they did not see the calctions under their eyes. Unfortunately, they had the wrong person in mind! A few rounds of gambling, Sebastian and Cedron have lost a lot, full of distress, thin lips tightly pursed, as if very reluctant look. This is exactly what the gang wanted, the mood is smug, but the mouth is still fake, Oh, the casino is like this, there are losses and wins, just now may just be a bad hand, and then y a few more times to win back, why do you try again? Okay, lets try! Two people spoke at the same time. When the wordsnded, Cedron looked at Sebastian with some surprise. He also did not expect that he and Sebastian have such a tacit understanding!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. But the situation now, can not think too much. The gambling game has started again. In line with the principle of putting a long line to catch a big fish, the gang began to let water, deliberately let Cedron and Sebastian win some money back. Then began to tter, What I said, the casino is like this, there are losses and wins, but you are now so careful than, when you can win back the money just lost ah, I suggest ying a little bigger, so maybe a hand to get back! What if we lose again? Sebastian said. Why not, you have such a good hand now, you can definitely win, and its okay to lose, y a few more games, you can definitely win back. Under thepulsion of the crowd, Sebastian finally made his decision. Mr. Navarro, Im going to bet on a piece ofnd in Capital, what about you? I dont have a plot ofnd in Capital, I can only bet with 100 million, dors! Oooh! Hearing this, everyone in the casino was stunned! Everyone was so excited that their eyes were red and the veins on the back of their hands were bursting out. Its so luxurious! Capitals piece ofnd plus $100 million, even if it was divided equally, would be enough for all of them to make a big profit. How could such a big pie fall from the sky, it almost knocked them out. Fearing that this piece of fat meat will fly away, they rushed to make arrangements to start the gambling game. Even the cards were dealt, just waiting for the two to reach out and take them. Wait a minute. Cedron spoke in a leisurely tone, raising his eyes slightly and inquiring, Our bets are ced, what about you guys? Yeah, Sebastian helped, I made the bet with the determination to win back my capital in one hand, if your bet is not big enough, then I will not y, although I lost a little bit of money, but it is still eptable. Seeing that the two were leaving, the gang got anxious. This is a big fat meat, must not fly away ah. Its not just a bet, just y it as it is, and even more and better than they did. It is possible to win back anyway. Lets double the bet on the two casinos in Las vegas, and two hundred million dors! Sebastian and Cedron were happy with the bet and sat back down at the table, Okay, lets bet on it then! Chapter 2408: We’ll see what happens While the casino was killing each other, in the banquet hall, Bonnie and Anna were having a good time for years. At this kind of banquet full of foreigners, the two Weskiney girls werent too eye-catching. Not to mention that they have been speaking Chinese, resulting in the gang simply do not understand, and the idea of going forward to say hello. Come to the party are half an hour, always the two of them stay in the corner. But this is very satisfactory to the two. No one to disturb the better, just can talk a lot of many whispers. And not far away, Andre is watching these two people, hate a mouthful of teeth are almost gritted. His perfect n was ruined by this bitch Bonnie! Its enough that hes not allowed to touch the two young girls, but now a married young woman, also have to be so tightly guarded. Andre was furious at the thought of not being able to carry out his carefully prepared n! But in his heart, in the end, he was still reluctant. Just give up? If he missed the opportunity of tonights party, Cedron would take Anna and leave Las vegas, and then he really wouldnt have a chance. As he was thinking, a waiter came running over in a panic, his voice trembling, No, Mr. Andre, please go to the casino and check it out! Andre was already in an unhappy mood, hearing this, he directly raised his hand and gave the waiter a p. What do you mean by that? Cant you see there are so many guests at the party?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. This p was so hard that it directly hit the waiters head, and his mouth was full of blood. His eyes could not help but bring a little fear. But even so, still hurriedly bowed his head and apologized, Im sorry Mr. Andre, its my mouth, please forgive me. After beating the person, Andres mood is much better, from the nostrils of a breath, Okay, in the end what happened? The waiter hurriedly answered, Mr. Madeben and Mr. GrantMr. Navarro y thirteen points, now lost the bottom, and look like losing red eyes, and even said to give them their women as a bet. What? Andre instantly lit up, Then you hurry to let Mr. Madeben continue to y ah, if you can really get the two of their women, I will spend a lot of money to buy it! At that, the waiters expression became somewhatplicated, hesitated for a moment or spoke, No, its not Mr. Navarro and Mr. Grant who lost to bet on women, its Mr. Madeben who The expression on Andres face froze, and when the wind blew, it began to chafe. How could that be? Madeben group of people is a well-known veteran in the casino, as long as the horse, there is no failure to win. The reason is that in addition to their good luck in gambling, their hands are also very sharp, they can easily get the cards they want, and then easily win over each other. How could they have fallen on Sebastian and Cedron? Was it a set-up, deliberately leading them into a trap? Andre asked. The waiter shook his head, I dont think so, because Mr. Madeben started swearing and his hands were shaking, he looked really angry, and Mr. Navarro and Mr. Grant advised him to stop ying and stop losing in time, he still insisted on pulling to continue gambling again. He said that thest game, the result of ying a dozenst game, still refused to give up. Seeing that the situation has be such, the waiter also dare not sit back and do nothing, which came to find the Andre. If the casino side really messed up, tonights party will not be ruined? Chapter 2409: Heaven Help Him Andres face was gloomy and he cursed a foolishness. He was already upset, and these people were going to give him trouble. If you dont have the ability to bet with CedronSebastian, then dont go! Now lose all, it is also deserved. This kind of thing, Andre simply do not want to care. Find a reason to stop the gambling game. Andre ordered. The waiters expression became more difficult, I have just tried, but Mr. Madeben said, if you want to stop the game, you have to go there in person. He had to go there in person? Andre quickly reacted to what Madeben had in mind. Madeben wanted to ask him to borrow money! If he asked the waiter to pass it on, then he could find a reason to refuse. But if he met him, how could he refuse? This Madeben is really capable, how dare he even calcte his money. If he does not want to stop even if, anyway, now is almost finished gambling, no bets in hand, naturally wille down from the table, expect to use my money and these two people gambling, I am not a fool. Andre said annoyed. Okay Mr. Andre, then Im going back to the casino. The waiter nodded his head and turned to leave. He had just taken two steps when he was jerked to a halt again, Wait! Mr. Andre, is there anything else you want? The waiter respectfully turned around and asked. The next second, a stack of checkbooks was shoved into his hand. Take these to Madeben and tell him that he can sign for a million dors each, but only if he can only bet on one at a time, and when he loses all this book, I will give him a checkbook of ten million dors each. The waiters jaw dropped to the floor in shock, Mr. Andre, didnt you just say that you wouldnt help them? Andre has a big smile on his face, Why? Just now I was just angry, Madeben and the others are my good friends for many years, how can I bear to see them lose a mess, as good friends, of course, we should help each other, besides, this is a loan to me, back to them to return it. After a pause, he urged the waiter, What are you still waiting for, hurry up and go! Okay, okay. The waiter did not know what to do, but still obediently went to do so. This pile of checkbooks, at least a hundred, that adds up to a hundred million. Mr. Andre is actually willing to borrow so much money, it feels like there is an ulterior motive ah! As the waiter guessed, Andre did have an ulterior motive! He wanted to use Madeben and others to trap Cedron and Sebastian at the gambling table. This way, he can create a littlemotion at the party and take Anna away without a word. Look, God is sending him a great opportunity to taste Annas sweetness and beauty! Andres face showed a grim and twisted smile as he walked towards the distribution room. Ten minutester, the originally brightly lit ballroom suddenly clicked into darkness! Most of the guests in the room were female, and when faced with these situations, they instinctively screamed in fear, and the room was suddenly in chaos. In the panic, someone bumped into Bonnie and Anna in the corner. Then, there was a shlight that illuminated the appearance of the person in front of them. It was a waiter at the party. Miss Anna, Mrs. Grant, sorry for the fright, pleasee this way with me, Mr. Navarro and Mr. Grant are waiting for you over at the casino. These two people went to the casino, Bonnie is aware of the matter, because Sebastian sent her a text message, and said that tonight to win her some Las vegasnd, let her see what kind of vi style she likes, back to her to repair arge estate. Therefore, hearing the waiter said to take them to the casino, did not get suspicious, got up and followed to go out.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chapter 2410: Set up! The waiter led the way ahead, curving around and through several long corridors. In this situation, Anna, even if she was a fool, could sense that something was wrong. She got alert and inquired, This is not the way to the casino, right? The waiter turned his head, his face full of a piled-up smile, This is ah, originally it was more convenient to go straight through from the ballroom, but now the power is out, its dark inside, so thats why I chose to take the outside corridor. But why do I feel that you are deliberately leading the wrong way? Annas eyes gradually became cold, and her voice followed with a few more chilly hostility. This waiter, something is wrong! However, Bonnie next to her pped the back of her hand, Why do you think so badly of others, he is just a small waiter, what bad intention can he have? If he dares to do anything to me, Sebastian will skin himter. Yes, yes, yes, the waiter nodded vigorously, how dare I think badly of Mrs. Grant, dont worry! But to Anna, that was not necessarily the case. Anna pursed her lips and wanted to say something else, but held her tongue when she met Bonnies gaze. The two people followed the waiter and continued to walk forward. Suddenly, a waiter with a tray passed by in a hurry, his movements were so panicked that he bumped directly into Bonnie. The tray of cakes and desserts also all smashed on the silk dress. The colorful cream is stained, and the dress is so dirty that its hard to see.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Ah, sorry sorry sorry! The waiter carrying the tray was so frightened that tears fell from his eyes and knelt down to apologize, I really didnt mean to do it, Im sorry! The waiter who led the way was not ustomed to it, and went forward and kicked him, Youre sorry and thats it? This is Mrs. Grant, a distinguished guest from Capital, how can you let Mrs. Grant attend the next banquet if this happens now! The waiter curled up on the floor with a kick, and his face turned white with pain. Bonnie couldnt bear to see it and intervened, Forget it, he didnt mean it, I forgive him. Thanks to Mrs. Grants generosity of heart, otherwise you would have had a bad day. The waiter couldnt care less about his painful stomach, struggled to get up and kowtowed to Bonnie again. At the end, he eyed Bonnie again, Mrs. Grant, your dress is soiled, let me take you to get a new one, in front of you is the guests dressing room, which is full of brand new dresses. No need. Bonnie refused. But the waiter was anxious, Yes, please Mrs. Grant, if you dont change, if Mr. Andre sees youter and finds out its me, I may be killed. When I said that I was in a hurry, I couldnt help the tears that rolled down my face. How pitiful. Bonnies heart softened and she looked at Anna, Then after you go over there, remember to tell Sebastian for me, Ill go over to him after I change my clothes. Good. Anna nodded, Remember to hurry over after youre done changing. After speaking, the two separated and were led by the waiter, heading in two different directions. After passing through a few more corridors, the waiter brought Anna to a lounge. Miss Anna, please wait here for a moment, someone will be here soon. Anna frowned in confusion, Arent you taking me to the casino, this doesnt look like a casino. The waiter didnt answer, but turned around and exited the lounge. Anna followed and tried to grab the waiter and ask for rification, but no matter what, she couldnt open the lounge door! Chapter 2411: I will protect her Anna tried turning the doorknob several times, and the door didnt have any semnce of opening. She quickly realized that she was locked into the room! Is there anyone out there, open the door, if Cedron knows you are doing this to me, you will not end up well! Anna shouted. But no one responded at all.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It was quiet, empty and silent outside. Anna could not find anyone to open the door, so she had to think of another way. She quickly turned her attention to the window next to her, and grabbed a vase with her hand, ready to break the window to escape. But just picking up the vase, she smelled a peculiar fragrance, and her whole body instantly spun out of control, and her eyelids were so heavy that she couldnt lift them up! CAndre In the distribution room, Andre sipped wine and quietly waited for news. The waiter jogged in, his tone excited, It worked, Mr. Andre, I have brought Miss Anna to the room, counting the time, the drug has taken effect now, she is unconscious, it is a good opportunity to strike. Great! Andres eyes glowed, the rest of the wine did not drink, to the floor, a clear goblet shattered with a crisp sound. Stepping on the ground fragments, Andre footsteps eagerly, restore power, say just a small ident, to calm the guests, I have to go to work now. Ive been thinking about it all night, and now Ive finally got it! Hes got to hurry, after all, a moment in time is worth a thousand dors~ Inside the casino, Madeben is still desperately cing bets. He haspletely lost his eyes. In the past, he was invincible, but in front of Cedron and Sebastian, he was like a dog, there was no way to turn around. Whats worse, his ability to steal the day was not effective at this moment, and even if he managed to change his cards, he only got some bad cards. How can this be! Madeben really couldnt believe that he would be abused this badly. When he saw the people around him with gloating expressions and watching the show, he gritted his teeth and held on with his head. Absolutely can not let these people look at his joke! But soon, the check for one million was output again. Its about time, I see Mr. Madeben you have not a few checkbooks in your hand, or keep it for yourself, the casino can not be exhausted to fish ah. Cedron spoke up and got up to leave. Stop! Madeben shouted, You want to leave after winning money, there is no such thing! Sebastian corrected him with a bemused face, Its not that we want to leave after we win, its that you dont have any money left to lose. I have money! Madeben hurriedly said, In addition to this money, I also have a checkbook of 10 million, Mr. Andre all agreed to give me a checkbook of 10 million as soon as I finish losing this. So much money, he can definitely win it back. Its just a matter of time! And hearing this, Cedron keenly sensed that something was wrong. Andre, the old thief, was willing to spend a lot of money to organize the banquet, but it was also because there were profits to be made. But the money to Madeben as a bet, but also all exported, obviously not in line with his character. So give so much money, afraid to use Madeben to trap them, dragging them not to leave it. As for why Andre wants to do this Cedrons mind quickly thought of the reason, the face under the mask iron blue, Mr. Grant, here to you, I go out to see! Remember to help me find my wife. Sebastian would understand, Make sure they are both safe, please! I will. Cedron lifted his steps and left the casino. Chapter 2412: Watching a Good Show Back in the ballroom, it was business as usual, with mingling and merriment all around. But Cedron scanned around, but did not find Anna and Bonnies figure. These two were clearly in the corner eating and chatting earlier. Cedron casually dragged a waiter, grabbed the cor and asked, Where are the twodies wearing different masks in the corner just now? The waiters face was like dirt, scared enough, Whatdies, I dont know ah, sir, can you let go of me first, Im just a serving dish, I dont know anything. What about Andre? Cedron changed his question. The waiter still shook his head, Mr. Andre seems to be busy and isnt in the ballroom.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Damn! From the moment Madeben got his checkbook, he should have realized something was wrong. What wouldnt that old shady thief Andre do to get the woman he wanted? At this moment, hadnt he already gotten his hands on her? Thinking of this, Cedrons heart couldnt help but wrinkle hard, pain spreading thinly. That woman, nothing can happen to her! Mr. Navarro, at this moment, Bonnies voice came from his ears, Your bet is over ah, how much did you win? Cedron immediately turned his head and looked at Bonnie, his eyes changing from surprise to disappointment. Because Bonnie was alone, and Anna wasnt with her. Where is she? Cedron asked. Bonnie blinked, Who, you mean Anna, she was just taken to the casino to look for you guys and then she got separated from me. Sure enough, she was taken! Cedron whispered a curse of damnation, Taken from where? Just that back porch out there, seven turns and past the back door to the kitchen. Bonnie replied. After a pause she added, But you dont have to be too nervous, because I hmm? Where is everyone? Bonnie hadnt even finished her sentence when she realized that Cedron, who had just been standing on her heels, was gone. The movement was amazingly fast, as if he could instantly move. Bonnie was dumbfounded. Honey, with your mouth so wide open, are you hungry? Sebastian also walked out from the casino and tenderly wrapped his arms around Bonnies waist, I won a lot of money today, what do you want to eat, Ill buy that restaurant and give it to you as a small kitchen, okay? Cedron ran away, Im not done talking yet. Bonnie replied. Sebastian nodded, his narrow eyes slightly narrowed, Running away is good, it shows that he cares about Anna in his heart, when the timees, if we really find out that hes Rupert, we can also help to talk and set things up. If they were to sit back and do nothing, then even if he really was Rupert, they wouldnt care. Even if he is Rupert, I wont help put in a good word. Bonnie said with a stern face, Just the thought of him being so rude to Anna makes me think he deserves to chase his wife to the crematorium! His wifes honor was angry, Sebastian naturally coaxed. Immediately changed his words, full of righteous indignation, Well well well, then I wont help him either, when the timees well move a small bench, Ill give you melon seeds and watch the show while eating. I dont know if Ill be chasing my wife to the crematorium yet, so a good show isnt always possible. Bonnie said. After a pause, she added, However, this good show is solid tonight, lets go, find a ce to sit down, well watch slowly! The two of them said and found a seat in the dessert area. Eyes fell on the center of the banquet hall, the huge screen. Watching a good show, of course, the bigger the screen, the better! Chapter 2413: Hard Throbbing! Meanwhile, Cedron knew nothing of the two mens discussion. He walked briskly down the corridors, and when he came across each room, he would simply kick it open. But after a round, he didnt find Annas figure at all. Damn! Where the hell had that woman gone? Cedron himself didnt even notice how anxious and urgent his mood was at the moment. If he couldnt find that woman, he had the feeling that the sky was about to fall. But that is only a profit-oriented, full of heart approaching his woman is not it? Why would there be such a feeling Just as he was thinking, Andres voice suddenly came out from the room not far away. Come on, Ive known for a long time that you wont be able to escape me, let me love you well today~ Found! Cedron quickly stepped forward and kicked the lounge door open with a forceful kick. There was clearly a hugemotion, but Andre acted as if he didnt hear it, sprawled out on that couch, his body squirming rapidly. And on the floor, there were clothes that had been torn to pieces. It was hard to imagine what exactly was going on in this room just now. Cedrons eyes were scarlet, but his body was wrapped in a thick ck aura, and his entire body was radiating extreme coldness, his appearance was very gruesome. He wanted to kill Andre now! But just as he was about to go forward, a slender white hand tugged at him. The familiar rose fragrance drilled into his nose, dispersing the hostility in his heart. Immediately that hand exerted force, yanking him to the doorway, and then smoothly upward, covering his mouth. Dont make a sound, its live, and you dont want to be recorded, do you? Cedron was a little disoriented, staring at Anna in front of him. Anna was very neatly dressed, not even a single strand of her hair was messed up, and at the moment she was pressed tightly against him, squeezed behind this narrow door. Each others body temperature could be clearly felt, and even her heartbeat could be felt. One after another, steady and strong. It rxed Cedrons mood. Scared silly, huh? Anna inquired again, lowering her voice when she saw him stay still, Is everything okay? Cedron blinked rapidly and coughed lightly, Uh, you didnt get by Andre? At those words, Anna couldnt help but roll her eyes, You dont want me to be gotten by, do you? Then youre overthinking it, I wont be touched by this kind of disgusting man even if I die! Nope, its dead, but its also impossible to be touched by this kind of disgusting man. Youre quite smart when ites to such things. Cedrons thin lips rose slightly. Whirling around, he asked Anna, Since you werent gotten, who is it thats with Andre right now?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Annaughed, her eyes became crafty, like a small fox that had just transformed in the mountains, Seeing him so stupid and blunt, like a pig, so I brought him half a rtive from the kitchen, I didnt expect him to like it so much. Half a rtive Cedron realized what this meant and couldnt help but furrow his sword brows at the thought of that scene. But only for an instant before it stretched again, and there was even a smile at the end of his brow. It was a bit much, but it was a good job! What about you, what brings you here? Anna inquired, Cedron, did youe here in such a hurry to save me because you were worried about me? Those clear eyes were puzzled and inquisitive. She really wanted to know. Because the moment Cedron broke through the door, her heart couldnt help but throb hard. Chapter 2414: I’ll be responsible for anything that goes wrong But when he met Annas gaze, Cedron only felt burning. He unnaturally turned away his eyes, You are my person, if something happens to you ins vegas, where will I put my face if it spreads out, besides, you are still Mrs. Navarro now, I dont have the hobby of cuckolding myself. With a single word, the little flutter in the bottom of Annas eyes disappeared. So that was it! She had thought that Cedron had rushed to her rescue because he cared about himself that little bit in his heart. After all, when he appeared, against the light, it was as if he was a gaijin who came out of aic. But aic is aic, its false, and its simply impossible for such a person to appear in reality. Just like Cedron, who was only so eager toe to her rescue because he didnt want to cuckold himself. The starting point for doing all this was for himself. And she shouldnt have thoughts she shouldnt have just because of Cedrons face, which was the same as Ruperts. Toe to her senses! Annas eyes regained their rity after saying that to herself several times in her mind. I see, but youvepletely overthought it, even if I want to cuckold you, I will still find a young and handsome one, Andre like this, really cant get into my eyes. In his voice, he unconsciously brought on a few points of hardness and awkwardness. The atmosphere between the two men condensed down, and the side of the Andre screaming in the sky and earth formed a sharp contrast. Both of them did not speak again, the atmosphere was awkward to the extreme. Fortunately, by this time, a group of guests had already followed the room arrangement on the screen and ran over in a swarm. The narrow door could only allow two people to pass through at the same time, but now in order to upy the best viewing position, everyone was desperately trying to squeeze inside, and the door was being pushed hard against the wall. Almost subconsciously, Cedron braced his hands on both sides of Annas shoulders, using his own body to form the most secure shackle to protect Anna. But with this position, the two of them then pressed even tighter together. Anna lowered her head and quickly got out of Cedrons arms, squeezing into the crowd and disappearing. It was clearly not a big deal, but Cedron felt like a piece of his heart had been dug out somewhere, empty and upset. Adding to the fact that the group of people were squeezing hard, Cedron just pushed hard and pushed the door out. The guests who were squeezing in for a good show almost fell over from the push. Very upset, they were about to curse, but as soon as they turned their heads and realized it was Cedron, they immediately swallowed their words back into their stomachs. Even squeezed out a smile, Mr. Navarro, so you came to see the show too, no wonder we couldnt find you just now, originally we were nning to notify you, who knew that you came before us. Cedron sank his face and spoke towards the waiter at the side, Take water and ssh him to wake him up! With so many people gathered around, Andre still continued to perform the Great Rhythm of Life without any distractions, clearly stoned and in a state of insanity. So it would make sense to take water and ssh him to wake him up. The waiter immediately brought cool water. Cedron swept a nce and called him to a halt, Rece it with boiling water. Huh? The people present all sucked in a breath of cold air and stared wide-eyed, the Cedron reflected in their pupils could no longer be considered a person.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It was simply a devil. Taking boiling water and sshing it, this is afraid to kill people, right? Mr. Navarro, its better to forget it, the waiter politely persuaded, if Mr. Andreter to find you trouble Cedrons face didnt change, If hes got the guts, he cane after me, go change the water! Chapter 2415: It’s All Her Doing The tiny waiter had no say at all and went to bring boiling water with a crying face. But to really ssh it, he still didnt dare. In the future, if Andre pursues, Mr. Navarro can easily deal with it, but he cant! He was afraid that he would be killed by Andre, right? Seeing this, Cedron directly took away the pot of boiling water, and from a long distance, sshed it on Andre with precise uracy. Wow Three secondster, Andre let out a pig-killing howl. He quickly got up from half of his rtives, even with glistening hot air all over his body, looking funny and wretched. The guests would not miss such a good picture and immediately pulled out their cell phones to take pictures. Many of them didnt turn off their voices, and the sound of the clicking shutter attracted Andres attention. He quickly turned his head to scan a circle of people at the entrance, and at a nce, he saw Cedron with an iron face in the crowd. There was a sudden panic in his heart. What the hell? He remembered that after he came to this room, before he had a chance to do anything, his mind felt foggy, and his whole body seemed to be out of control. But in a blur, Anna seemed to have walked up to himself and dragged him to the sofa and ttened him And then what happened then is not remembered. But looking at the shocked looks of the guys right now, and then looking at himself naked, a thought rose in Andres mind. Its done! He must have already slept with Anna, thats why Cedron was so grim, because he was angry. But with so many people around, Andre couldnt show a happy face and didnt even bother to look back at the scene on the couch. He grabbed his jacket haphazardly and put it on, then rushed to Cedron. Misunderstanding, its all a misunderstanding Mr. Navarro, she was the one who had to pester me and seduce me, and I couldnt put it off, so I got confused for a moment. No matter what, in any case, the fault has to be put all on Anna. But hearing this, Cedrons face became more and more gloomy, She had to seduce you, are you sure? Im sure, its really because she deliberately seduced me, a decent person like me, its not like Im going to have a heart attack on her, Mr. Navarro, you know me, Ive never refrained from forcing myself on others. Andre said, and held up four fingers to swear. Seeing this, Cedron spilled augh from his throat, augh that meant nothing and was vaguely chilling, Indeed, you cant force such things either. Yes! Andre was overjoyed, surprise erupted in his eyes, I knew Mr. Navarro you knew me, Im not the kind of person who would force others, all of this was provoked by her first, and then you and I would like to do it, but this matter is me being confused, I apologize to you Mr. Navarro! Theres no need to apologize to me, after all it has nothing to do with me. Cedron spoke up. How could it have nothing to do with it? Andre wondered, Mr. Navarro, but shes not your Before he could finish his sentence, Anna had already walked out from the crowd and looked at Andre with a face full of sympathy, Mr. Andre, youve burned yourself really badly, are you alright, you must be very sad to be hurt like this over this little thing and to be humiliated in front of so many people, right? Andre had a hell of a look on his face. What the hell? Shouldnt Anna be lying on the couch! Then if Anna was standing here in good health, then on the couch, who was that he had just touched? Andre hurriedly turned his head to look, and when he saw the person on the sofa clearly, he once again let out a pig-like howl. Then his eyes went ck and he fell to the ground and fainted!This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2416: I Want to Be With Her As soon as Andre fainted, the scene became even more uncontroble. The guests who were just taking pictures a moment ago, now simply started recording videos. There were even people calling the news media, their tone full of overflowing excitement, Hurry up ande to the Starry Sky Banquet, theres guaranteed to be something fierce that will make you open and eat for half a year! This starry sky banquet invited dignitaries from all over the world, has long been rumored ins vegas, the major news media are stupid, but did not get the invitation, can not enter. Even so, we did not give up, wandering outside the banquet venue, thinking that even when the end of a few photos, rubbing a hot spot is also good. Unexpectedly, they really waited for the big news, or the guests attending the banquet broke the news! In less than five minutes, a bunch of reporters rushed in, with long guns and short cannons, and none of their bodies were dirty, even their clothes were scratched. What is this situation ah? The guest who made the call asked in surprise. The lead reporter hemmed and hawed, We dont have an invitation to get in, so we just drilled a dog hole toe, but it doesnt matter, news is most important, in the end, what is the fierce news ah? Here, its over there. The guest pointed to the inside of the lounge. A bunch of reporters then wanted to rush in. However, they were tugged by the guest again, The fierce information I have already provided to you, then The reporters instantly understood, The artistpanies under your name have cultivated elites, we will definitely interview them properly some other day, so that their reputation will be loud and clear ins vegas, oh no, all over the world! This group of journalists joined hands and could either praise someone to heaven or pull them down to hell. Obviously, Andre is facing thetter. After the news broke out tonight, Andres face would be disgraced, not to mention that his so-called business partners would also withdraw their investments. Not because Andre slept with a pig, of course. Rather, it was the fact that he ran to apologize to Cedron, mouthing off that someone else had seduced him, clearly with an ulterior motive, and that it had been used on Cedron. Its a good thing Cedron didnt get what he wanted. But the matter has been out, Andre and Cedronterpletely tear face. Anyone who has a bit of insight would know that they should be on Cedrons side at this time! At this time, Cedron was full of indifference, swept a nce at Anna beside him and lifted his thin lips, Lets go! Anna out of a mouthful of bad breath, of course also do not want to stay for a long time, turn around and follow to the outside. When she walked out of the banquet hall and was ready to go back to the hotel, she heard the sound of a car honking. Turning her head to look, it was the duo of Sebastian and Bonnie. Sebastian rolled down the passenger window and smiled as he extended an invitation to Cedron, Mr. Navarro, after winning so much money and getting out of the way tonight, ate night snack to celebrate wouldnt be too much to ask, would it? You didnt win any less than I did. Cedron replied, Besides your wife and my assistant teamed up, how can I be considered to be out of a bad mood? At this moment, Cedron was back to his usual cool demeanor. Even, it was colder than ever. When he thought of Bonnies failure to inform him that it was a scene in the first ce, making him lose his temper and rush to Anna like that, he felt ufortable in his heart.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Like someone was forcing him to admit something. But what exactly to admit, Cedron himself didnt know. This feeling of the unknown annoyed him to no end. Bonnie also poked her head out from the back row, Dont be so stingy Mr. Navarro, that lunch is on us, ate night snack wont be more expensive than lunch, besides, Anna and I both want to hear about your heroic stories in the casino, isnt that right Anna? Anna, suddenly cued, froze for a moment, Huh? Yes, yes. She wasnt interested in what happened on the casino floor, but having just gone through something so big, she really wanted to spend time with Bonnie. It would be especially reassuring to be with her best friend! Chapter 2417: Heaven and Earth, Wife is the Greatest Thinking of that, Annas gaze went to Cedron, Lets have a snack together, is that okay? Cedron moved his eyes away, his face tightened but loosened up, I dont eat heavy oil and spicy things. Bonnie in the car immediately beamed with joy, Dont worry, its definitely light! Then, she dragged Cedron and Anna to the hot pot restaurant. Sitting in the store, Bonnie still couldnt help eximing, It seems that Weskineys influence is still very bullish, even a ce likes vegas can find a hot pot store, and it smells authentic! This showed that Weskiney people had spread all over the world and were so respected that even the local food scene had to carve out a piece for Weskiney people to enjoy. Sebastian opened the disinfectant wipes on the table and carefully wiped the dishes and tabletop for Bonnie. After making sure it was all clean, then he handed her the menu, Dont order too much meat tonight, its not good for digestion. Bonnie nodded and ordered three vegetarian dishes before giving the menu to Cedron. Mr. Navarro, dont say I dont keep my word, I ordered the mandarin duck pot, you can have the clear soup pot, but the clear soup pot has to be put down with the vegetables before the meat, otherwise the bottom of the pot wont be good. Cedron took the menu and only scanned it, then pushed it to Anna, You order. En? Anna hadnt reacted to what this meant. In the next second, Cedron added, As an assistant, shouldnt you do the ordering for me? Anna: I see, this person has rightly started to call her again. A mouthful of an assistant, said so many times, just said himself to believe it, right? Anna grinded her teeth, thest vestiges of her gratitude to Cedron for the evening gone. Let her order, fine, she can order! Anna ordered a dozen dishes in one breath, and after asking Sebastian what he wanted to eat, she handed the menu directly to the waiter. Serving speed is very fast, in less than fifteen minutes, all the dishes ordered were served on the table. Anna immediately picked up the dishes and put them into the clear soup pot, with a concerned tone on her lips, Come Mr. Navarro, as your assistant, of course I have to take care of you in 360 degrees, even the dishes I will help you to put them into the pot, and I will also help you to fish them up, so you can just eat them in the bowl! Cedrons face, however, was very unattractive and could even be described as gloomy and ironic. Because all the things Anna put into the clear soup pot were things he didnt like to eat. Anna rightly pretended not to see his face, and the dish was just scalded and cooked, then directly sent into Cedrons bowl. On her face was an incredibly sweet smile, Come on Mr. Navarro, eat it while its hot! Change it. Cedron tugged at the corner of his mouth.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Anna wasnt annoyed, and immediately reced it with arge handful oftro, green, and put it into Cedrons bowl, What about this one, dont like this one either? Just the smell of thetro already made Cedron ufortable. Oops, it seems to be that you dont even liketro, Mr. Navarro youre a picky eater, then why dont you try this purple-skinned foo-foo bag, its filled with thick cheese, sweet and savory! Snap! Cedron heavily dropped his chopsticks, his voice huffed with anger, Anna, did you do it on purpose? Anna is still full of innocence, What on purpose ah, you let me order ah, and I dont know your preferences, order wrong is not normal, if you are not happy, earlier not their own order? Cedrons anger increased, with the intention of lifting the table. Seeing this, Sebastian hurriedly rounded up the situation, Okay Anna, since the dish you ordered Mr. Navarro doesnt like, then you can go to the counter with my wife and order it again. No matter what, detach these two people first. Otherwise what if Cedron goes crazyter and lifts the table and burns Bonnie? God is the biggest thing in the world, the wifes health and safety is the biggest! Chapter 2418: There Will Be a Farewell Anna was reluctant, but was dragged away by Bonnie. At the dinner table, only Cedron and Sebastian were left. Only then did Sebastian open his mouth, with a bit of flirtation in his tone, Rumor has it that Mr. Navarro is very calm, even when the sky is falling, he looks like hes not panicking, but now it seems that the rumors cant be believed in their entirety. The assistant wasnt chosen well, so Ill go back and change it. Cedron said. Sebastian waved his hand, Girls, always have temper, besides, this is also a sign of caring about you. Care about him? Cedron suspected Sebastian was saying the opposite. If she cared about him, she would order him a table full of food she didnt like? But Sebastian guided him to look at this matter from another angle, If Anna doesnt care about you, how would she know what you hate to eat, and remember so much, it seems that she usually really cares about your food and living, and has serious in being this assistant. Its just that after such a big incident tonight, she has long been scared, and you still keep telling her to do things, thats why shes angry. Cedron lowered his eyes, What does she have to be angry about, and take this kind of thing to get back at me, how childish! But the next second, Cedron froze. When he said that Anna was his assistant, it was just words to put off the crowd. In essence, Anna had never taken care of his food and living at all. Then how did Anna know that he hated those things?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. That woman, there was quietly paying attention to these? I quite love these things, Mr. Navarro if you dont mind, I can switch with you. Sebastian spoke up again. By the time Anna and Bonnie came back to the table, it was calm, as if nothing had happened. The meal was finished with no surprises. With her stomach full, Annas heart followed suit. Were on a flight back to Capital tomorrow evening, what time are you guys? Bonnie inquired blearily, If its around the same time, we can go to the airport together, and I still have a lot of things I havent bought, will you apany me to the mall tomorrow? Anna, of course, was eager to say yes. But Cedron spoke up, Were on an early morning flight tomorrow, so Im sorry, Im afraid we wont get that chance. What? Such a rush! Bonnies eyes were filled with panic and reluctance, Actually there are still a lot of ces to y ins vegas, you guys havent gone yet, dont be in a hurry to leave, its not easy toe here once, wouldnt it be a pity if you didnt get to go to any ce! Even if it was just to stay for one more day it would be fine! After all, after this separation, I dont know when Ill be able to see Anna again. Even if Anna promised that she would take the kids to Capital to meet Grandpa. But its just a promise, and its unknown when the promise will be honored. It would be better to grasp the opportunity now and stay for a while longer! Bonnies tone even carried a bit of pleading, I still know the local guides, so Im sure we can have a good time. Cedron, however, just tensed his face and remained silent for a while, Sorry. Two words that vetoed all of Bonnies hopes. Her eyes all dimmed, a little disoriented, Thats okay, and Im the one who forced it, Mr. Navarro you must have your own business to attend to, so take your time on the road, have a safe trip, I wont be there to see you off. Chapter 2419: Comforters Bonnie didnt dare to go to see her off, afraid that she couldnt help but cry. Annas feelings were alsoplicated, wanting to go up to Bonnie to calm her down, but before she could say anything, she swallowed it back. What to say now is just adding to the sadness. So she just followed Cedron out the door, and when she was about to get into the car, she turned around and waved her hand towards Bonnie. Bonnie tried to squeeze out a smile and watched the car leave. It wasnt until she couldnt see the cars ass that she couldnt control her devastation and threw herself into Sebastians arms and cried. It had been so hard for them to see Anna, but they had just been reunited for less than twenty-four hours, so how could they be separated again? Dont feel bad, Sebastian soothed Bonnie, at least we know Anna is alive and well and has given birth to two healthy and lovely children, and we even know shes with Cedron now ah. This was much better than the earlier double vision.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It was even possible to get in touch on a cell phone. There was just no way to meet in person. Yeah, I know. Bonnie nodded, wiping away a tear from the corner of her eye, I just dont know when Anna will meet us at Capital to see Grandpa. Everyone missed her! It will be, I believe its in the near future. Sebastians tone was firm. On this end, Anna had returned to the hotel with Cedron. She was physically and mentally exhausted from the day and just wanted to take a quick shower and go to bed. Wait, Cedron called out to her, theres something to be deliveredter, remember to open the door and get it. She was already back at the hotel, and she had to enve her? Anna was very upset and wanted Cedron to go get it himself. But before she could say anything, Cedron had already turned around and entered the room. Oh well, theres no chance to say anything! Anna huffed and puffed, sitting on the couch with a pillow and waiting, her eyelids fighting. She was drifting off to sleep when she finally heard the doorbell. She hurriedly jumped up and went to open the door, outside the door was a sultry woman wearing a high split dress. When she saw the door open, she spoke coquettishly, Mr. Navarro, you asked people to send you who are you, where is Mr. Navarro? Just give me the stuff, your Mr. Navarro has no time for you. Annas tone of voice is cold and extends her hand. The woman was reluctant, but had to obey and hand the things to Anna. Only her eyes were still like snakes, burrowing around trying to find Cedron. Anna rolled her eyes a million times. Thats why Cedron had to have her answer the door, right? Because he didnt want to deal with this kind of rotten luck, so he let her take care of it. This man, thoughtful enough! Stop looking and hurry up. Anna said and directly closed the door with a bang. This kind of thing, she didnt have much heart to help Cedron perfume. To be able to close the door and not let a woman in is enough to give Cedron face. Thinking about it, Anna took the box in her hand and walked to the door of the room, Cedron, the thing you asked for has been delivered, will youe out to get it yourself, or will I send it in? Opened it and read it? Cedrons voice rang through the door panel. Anna was unsure, but dutifully opened it. Inside was a ruby ne, around ten carats, with purity reaching the extreme, it was a fine piece at first nce, and it was expensive. Coupled with the exquisite design, it was obviously from a famous artist. Anna replied, See, then? Put it on and see if it fits. Cedron said. Hearing that, Anna reacted, Youre not trying to tell me that this ne was specially bought for me, are you? Its said that rubies suppress shock, so wear this and forget about what happened at the banquet today! As he said this, Cedrons mind involuntarily recalled what Sebastian had said. Sebastian said that Anna was obviously terrified and in great need offort after what happened to her at the party tonight. So on the way back to the hotel, hed ghosted the ne. It should suit Anna very well. Chapter 2420: What does this have to do with me? Unbeknownst to her, when Anna outside the door heard this, her eyes quickly sank. Even her voice had a few moments of coldness in it. Really, then I really have to thank you for being so kind, knowing that I was wronged tonight, so youve speciallye to make it up to me! For Cedron to say this was the same as him knowing that Andre would go after himself. But he had dragged his feet until the very end to show up. What if she hadnt managed to get out then? Wouldnt she have gotten morefort and encouragement from Cedron? Thinking of this, Anna suddenly felt a dullness in her chest, unable to catch her breath at all. What a no-brainer, how could she feel sorry for a scumbag like Cedron! Closing the jewelry box with a snap, Anna turned around, went back to her room, and went straight to sleep. There was lots and lots of sadness that she was ready to let out in her sleep. That sleepsted until seven oclock in the morning. Anna was sleepy, but got out of bed and after a brief wash, walked to the living room. Cedron had also gotten up and was standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window tying his tie. Turning his head and seeing her, his eyes fell straight onto Annas empty corbone, and his sword brows couldnt help but knit lightly, Why arent you wearing that ne? Oh, you still expect her to wear it at all times, so you can be grateful, right? Anna wanted to sneer and dislike, opened her mouth, or said nothing, turned around and went back to her room and put the ne on. She wore a light white dress today, the ruby ne at her corbone became the only bright color ent, dazzling, but will not steal her focus. It was a very appropriate look for everywhere. Cedron nodded, slowly lifting his thin lips topliment, Very nice.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. You certainly have a good eye, Mr. Navarro. Anna replied, but a little distractedly, Time to go to the airport! Uh-huh. Cedron nodded, Lets go! When they reached the hotel floor, a man with a seven percent resemnce to Andre greeted them with a smile on his face, Mr. Navarro, Miss Anna, are you leaving? At the sight of this face, Anna became instinctively wary, and all her muscles tensed right up. Cedron raised his hand, patted her shoulder, and said softly, This is not Andre, its his own brother, who had been subjected to Andre before, but now seems to have fought a beautiful battle to turn the tide. I see, Annas body slowly rxed. Sure enough, when the man looked closer, there was still a big difference between him and Andre. Although their looks were simr, their temperaments were worlds apart, the younger brother obviously carried a full of righteousness, and his smile was veryforting. Even when he greeted Anna, he did not perform the kissing hand salute, but bent over and bowed, appearing to be very respectful. Even though it was just a small detail, Annas favor with the person in question skyrocketed. Mr. Navarro, thank you for revealing my brothers true colors in front of everyonest night, now that the entire familys business has been taken over by me, I hope that this matter wont affect the cooperative dealings between us. After Andres brother finished speaking, the people next to him immediately delivered several contracts, which he personally handed over to Cedron. Spinning around, he spoke, This is my small token of appreciation, its somes vegasnd and properties, it may not be a lot, but if Mr. Navarro doesnt mind, it can be used to build vis, and when youe over here to y in the future, you wont have to stay in a hotel. Cedron nonchntly epted it. Then he spoke, What was thatst night? Howe I dont have half an impression, didnt Andre make a fool of himself, how could it have anything to do with me. Chapter 2421: We Are Your Mother’s Family Andres younger brother was also a smart person. Immediately spoke up, Yes, yes, yes, I said the wrong thing just now, what does this matter have to do with Mr. Navarro, its all because my brother himself is too inted to get so carried away, as for these things, its just to make friends with Mr. Navarro. s vegas is a good ce, Cedron nodded, I hope to bet with you the next time Ie. As long as the stakes arent particrly high, Im certainly game. Andres brother agreed with a smile, Im not a good gambler, so Ill have to ask Mr. Navarro to give me a little more leeway when the timees. After some pleasantries, Andre then stepped aside to allow Cedron and Anna to leave for the airport.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. In the car, Cedron took out the information in his hand and flipped through it, his voice low and raspy, This younger brother, he is generous! Just what you wanted, right? Anna asked, Packing Andre up like that tantlyst night was to tell his brother that it was all about you. Of course not, I did that because Cedron tried to exin, but lifted his thin lips and couldnt get a word out. Only to waved his hand, a few points of annoyance in his voice, Im not as mercenary as you think. This is still not mercenary? If youre not mercenary, why would you ept other peoples things and praise them for being generous? Anna skimmed her mouth, a cold smile roaming through her heart, and stopped talking. The two arrived at the airport in silence. Just after getting off the car, Anna saw two familiar figures. If it wasnt Sebastian and Bonnie, then who was it. She was shocked and happy, hurriedly ran up quickly, her eyes were shining, Why are you guys here, didnt you say you wouldnt send me off, did you change your flights too? But looking again, it was just the two of them, the five little ones didnte. Then it could only be the former. They hade to see themselves off. Bonnie couldnt hold back the tears as soon as she opened her mouth, I wanted to not see you off, but I didnt know when Id see you next, so I couldnt help bute anyway. Sebastian embraced her into his arms and took out a handkerchief to tenderly wipe his tears. On the other hand, he said to Anna, Mainly because a couple of the little ones have something for you, and were here to run an errand. With that, he pulled out a cell phone from his arms. Yesterday little Joanna said, seeing that you are not even very good at operating the current cell phone, so she went and bought an older model with simple functions, and stored their phone numbers inside, so that you must contact them often. It was a very simple phone, but it was carefully reced with Annas favorite pink phone case, and even the pendant was Annas favorite bear. Everything was prepared ording to Annas preferences five years ago. Those little guys, even though they hadnt met Anna after five years, hadnt forgotten her at all. Really, Anna took the cell phone and clutched it tightly in her hand, trying hard to make an angry face, but she couldnt stop the tears from falling down, even her voice was choked and iparable, Why do you treat me like an old person, tell them that Im angry! But this look at the moment, clearly touched. Seeing this, Sebastian couldnt help but cross a touch of intolerance in his heart as well. God is really bad. Teasing Rupert and Anna like that back then, and now even letting Anna and Cedron meet in such a situation. The road ahead, Im afraid it will be very hard! I hope Anna can hold on. If it doesnt stick If you miss us, youre wee to call anytime, no matter where you are or what youre facing, well bring you home right away, and remember, with us, youre the one with a mothers family. Sebastians voice was strong and earnestly admonished. Chapter 2422: Lost Passport Anna nodded her head vigorously, tears could not help but fall down again. She hurriedly took a deep breath, tilted her head back to force the tears back, and then spoke, Alright, I will definitely contact you guys, dont send them off, or else I should shed tears again. With that, she gave Bonnie a firm hug and turned away with big strides. Anna! Bonnie called after her. Anna, however, continued on as if she hadnt heard. Not daring to turn back, afraid she would break down emotionally and then not be able to leave. Anna knew that as long as she didnt want to leave after Cedron, these two would protect her even if they risked their lives. But she still had two children! Anna couldnt leave them behind and be on her own. So even if she didnt want to give up, she could only keep going forward. Soon, Anna returned to Cedrons side. The airport staff also ran over and respectfully invited, Mr. Navarro, Miss Anna, the ne is ready to take off now, please board! En. Cedron nodded, but didnt hurry to take a step, instead, he turned his gaze to Anna, Wheres the passport? Anna immediately went to rummage through her bag. But the passport was gone! Strange, I obviously put it inside the bag, it hasnt been moved, wait a moment, Ill look in the suitcase. Anna said, directly on the ground opened the suitcase, continue to rummage up. The floor was full of things she turned out, looking messy. Sebastian and Bonnie, who were not far away, saw this and rushed forward to ask, Is something wrong, did you lose something? Anna looked worried, I cant find my passport, but I clearly remembered to pack it up. As an assistant, you cant even pack this much stuff well, its really disappointing. Cedrons tone was disgusted, Without a passport, how can I get on the ne? The airport staff hurriedly said, Its okay Mr. Navarro, because this is a private airne, in fact, its also Before the words were finished, he was startled by Cedrons icy cold eyes. Hardly changed his mouth, Even if its a private airne, it still needs to have all the formalities in order to board the ne, Anna cant fly in her current situation. Then what? Anna inquired, Did you leave it at the hotel, Ill go back to the hotel and look for it now! My time is precious, why should I wait for you? Cedrons tone is cold and impatient, What if its not left at the hotel but lost, wont I wait in vain? Anna: She didnt lose her passport on purpose, she lost it for good reason, what can she do! Shes about to tear into Cedron when Bonnie pulls her back. Miss Newman, I suddenly remembered, when you apanied me to go shopping yesterday, it seems like you did drop something, a red book, I thought it was unwanted, it couldnt be your passport, right? What? Why didnt you tell me when you saw it. Anna was depressed, Can we still find it at the mall now? I dont think so, the malls are cleaned by janitorial staff, Im afraid its already been sent to the dump for disposal. Bonnie was all apologetic, But you can go get a recement now, and if youre fast, youll be done in three days!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Sebastians eyes fell on Cedron, Im really sorry Mr. Navarro, my wife is so sloppy, Ill say sorry for her, to express our apologies, well apany Miss Newman to get her passport renewed, and the first time the passportes down, Ill use my private jet to send her back, is that okay? Chapter 2423: Hypocrisy! Cedron had displeasure written all over his face. But in the end, he didnt say anything, hmmm, then turned around and walked towards the boarding gate. The whole process didnt take more than ten minutes, but Annas situation had changed drastically. So much so that she was directly stumped in ce, blinking her eyes somewhat incredulously. Happinessing so suddenly really made her a bit ufortable. So now one is allowed to stay ins vegas, right?N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Just as she was thinking that, Bonnie had wrapped her in a tight hug, tears of excitement swamping her shoulders, Great Anna, we get to spend three more days together! Thats right, Anna was happy too, Its a good thing you saw me lose my passport yesterday but didnt tell me! Where else would this great opportunity havee from! She could legitimately spend three more days with Bonnie! Bonnie, however, hemmed and hawed andughed with a mysterious expression, Actually, I didnt see it, much less know where you lost your passport, but I lied so I could keep you. Cedron looked like she was busy trying to get back to her home country, surely she wouldnt make a big deal about essing the malls surveince. So whatever she says is what she says. Anna: !!! After five years of not seeing her, Bonnie has gotten so much more chicken. But she so loved being such a chicken thief! Lets go back to the hotel, just in time to clean up after those little guys who actually looked down on me and treated me like an old man. Anna said. Bonnie shook her head, When cant we clean them up, lets go out, lets go buy you some nice clothes first, youre so inly dressed, Im not used to it, how about we wear boudoir clothes? Thats fine too! Anna agreed cheerfully, Ill pay for it then, after all, Im a big spender now. Having taken Bonnies five hundred million dors, she really wasnt short of money. Bonnie was also toozy to fight over such things. It was hard to get the chance to get along, how could it be wasted on such trivial matters? Anna is willing to pay, let Anna pay! As for Sebastian, Honey, its hard for you to be the driver today. Bonnie said sweetly. Sebastian was full of helpless doting expression, Good, your wife has given the word, how can I not follow it, I will drive you to the mall right now, you guys go ahead and buy and buy and buy, if you max out your card, theres still me! Its still Mr. Grants atmosphere! Anna gave a thumbs up and walked arm in arm with Bonnie, towards the outside of the airport. The two of them were bouncing around as if they were eighteen year old girls, full of joy. Probably only in front of their girlfriends would they show such a side! Sebastianmented and obediently went to be the driver. After sitting in the car, Bonnie noticed the ne on Annas neck, Its quite pretty, look at the design, it cant be that new designer work which is very hot recently, right? Anna said without thinking, You like it, give it to you, Cedron gave it to me, I dont want it anyway. Cedron gave it to you? Bonnie was surprised, Why would he give you a ne for a good reason, you two wouldnt The words have not finished, Anna gave her a hard nk stare, What do you think, how can I be with Cedron, he used mest night, watched me being counted by Andre but sat back and did nothing, afterward felt uneasy with his conscience, so he gave it to me as a reparation gift. He sat on youst night? Bonnie was even more surprised. Yeah, Id already taken care of Andre before he showed up and then hypocritically threw open the floodgates, whats that if not sitting back and doing nothing. The man was being disingenuous, but pretending to be all moralistic and righteous! Yuck, disgusting! Chapter 2424: I’ll be in charge of being the hard laborer Hearing this, Bonnie fell into silence. There were two fighting in her heart, torn to death. Whats wrong with you, this expression? Anna sensed her difference and thought she was sad for herself, so she raised a smile, Dont worry, Ive long since looked away, besides, Im not uninjured, as far as Im concerned, no one cany a hand on me now. Anna Bonnie struggled hard to open her mouth, Although its true that I dont like Cedron very much, but to be honest,st nights matter, Cedron didnt take advantage of you, he Nor did he stand by and do nothing. Annas expression suddenly stunned. Last night he grabbed the waiter and asked where you went, almost lifting that waiters feet off the ground, and when he saw meter, his eyes were even scarlet, and he rushed out without waiting for me to finish my sentence. That look was not something that could be faked. Cedron was indeed rough with Anna, butst night, cared for Anna. Annas eyes froze for a moment, then recovered, pulling out a smile, You were fooled by him, even if you were really nervous back there, I guess you were afraid that you would mess up, if you really cared about me, why didnt youe and stop it in the first ce? Obviously, Andres intentions were so obvious from the start. Even Bonnie was able to peek through the conversation, how could someone like Cedron, whos been in the mall and has seen the hearts of people for a long time, not know that? I can testify to that, its not that he didnt step in to stop it, but we were tripped up by Andres design, and its my fault for not actually recognizing that the million a game bet was fraudulent in the first ce, and then Cedron found out about the problem, and immediately left to find you. Speaking ofst nights mess, ah, Sebastian still had it fresh in his mind! Madeben lost red eyes, like a madman, stopping him from leaving, seeing that there is indeed no way to lose, and even cried and hugged Sebastians thighs, with a handful of snot and a handful of tears, saying that he is very difficult, to make Sebastian spit out the money. So much so that Sebastian dyed quite a bit of time before walking out of the casino. That that doesnt mean anything. Annas tone remained firm, You guys cant be trying to tell me that Cedron likes me, no way! After a pause she added, Even if he does like me, theres no way Ill be with him, I hate Rupert so much, how can I be with a face that looks exactly like Ruperts day and night and grow old? She would not give herself to such torture and pain. Hearing this, Sebastian only swallowed back the words that welled up to his mouth. He had wanted to tell Anna that, in fact, Cedron must have moved on. Otherwise, how could hee up with such a poor and ridiculous excuse of not being able to board the ne if he lost his passport? This kind of private airne doesnt need to check the passport at all, as long as you want to board the ne, you can go directly on it. Cedron did this, afraid that he saw Annas crying pearly face and couldnt bear it, so he found a reason to let her stay ins vegas and spend a few more days with Bonnie. Sebastian really wanted to say that, but Anna told him categorically that she would never fall in love with someone who was on Ruperts side. The words, then, werent going toe out. Lets not talk about it, Sebastian sighed softly and changed the subject, the mall will be here soon, you two go shopping, Ill wait outside, if you cant lift it, call me, Ill do the hard work.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2425: In Charge of Holding Him Back Bonnie and Anna spent the whole day at the mall, buying big. When they returned to the sailing hotel, the trunk could barely close. Sebastian gave an admiring thumbs up, Its amazing how women can fight.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Anna bristled, Thats where its at, Bonnie and I didnt even y to our strengths. Exactly, Bonnie nodded along, Youre not heartbroken by any chance, are you? Upon hearing this, Sebastian immediately straightened his back and denied, How could that be, a husband earns money and his wife spends it, and if she cant spend it all, she can share it with her girlfriends, its a natural thing to do! Moreover, the Jones Familys family business is so big that the interest on bank deposits cant catch up with the amount of money spent today. Anyway, if you want to spend all your savings in your lifetime, Im afraid its going to be very difficult. Lets go, back to the Sailboat Hotel for the little ones. Bonnie said. They had packed snacks at the mall and were going to bring them back for the five little ones to try. After returning to the hotel, they realized that the five little ones hadnt gone out today, they had kept themselves locked up in their room, even their three meals were delivered to the door by calling the front desk. Looks like they got caught up in some book again. Bonnie shook her head helplessly, Its like that every time, wasted time. Its good for kids to read, its not bad for them to read next to me while I feed them. Anna replied, Its just a good opportunity to pull in our hearts that havent been close for five years. But when Anna walked into the house with the snacks, the five little ones were as if a mouse had seen a cat, quickly hiding something behind them, smiling with a face full of heart, Godmother, why are you here, arent you going to follow that NAMES Navarros departure today? Theres been a change of ns, Ill be staying for another three days, happy or not? Anna asked. Happy, of course Im happy. The five little ones nodded their heads, but there was little surprise on their faces. At first nce, they were lying. No way, you guys really dont wee me to stay? Anna got depressed, Alright, Ill just leave. little Joanna was anxious, hurriedly jumped up and hugged Annas arm, her voice was soft and sticky, Godmother dont go, of course we want you to stay ah, its just that its too much of a surprise, thats why we couldnt make an expression for a while. Yeah, thats right. Damon immediately helped, In order to celebrate that godmother can stay, Ill cook tonight and show godmother a couple of hands! Anna sniffed and immediately became interested, Yes, your mommy has been praising your good cooking today, causing me to drop my mouth at the mall. So what do you want to eat, Godmother? Damon asked. Anna cocked her head and thought, Its been years since Ive eaten local food from West Ind, can you make it for me? No problem, but Im afraid the hotels back kitchen doesnt have any of the dishes needed for local cuisine, can I work hard for you and mommy to go out and buy them back? Anna and Bonnie then went out to buy food. Seeing the two leave, the five little ones then breathed a sigh of relief and took out the books hidden behind them. All of them were books about divination. Ever since that day when she didntunch Cedrons fortune teller, Erika had started to study it intensely, and the rest of the little ones had also helped out before they stayed locked up in their room. This matter must never be known to Mommy and Godmother. Otherwise, they would definitely be blocked. Im going to go out and cook for my godmother first, Ill stall her, keep up the good work sis. Damon stood up and made a cheering gesture towards Erika. Chapter 2426: What’s the Situation? Damons superb cooking skills captured Anna in minutes. Damon, its as if you were born for Michelin! Anna gave a thumbs up, Shouldnt I ask for an autograph now, when the timees, Ill boast to everyone that my godson is a superb chef and envy them to death. Damon, a little embarrassed by thepliment, scratched his head and told Anna, In fact, I prefer to do Chinese food, Western food looks exquisite, but the number of dishes is too small, unlike Chinese food, which has eight major cuisines and countless specialties, which cant be studied for a lifetime. How happy to be able to study the career you love every day!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Chinese food chef? Anna thought carefully, Of course its even better, he will definitely be a chef at the level of Weskineys national idol in the future! Handsome, good family background, gentle and a top-notch cook. Doesnt it fulfill that advertisement line? Anna modified it slightly, When you meet Damon, marry him! Ahem! Bonnie was so angry and funny, reached out and pped Annas back, eyes full of anger, What are you talking about, Damon is only eleven years old, what to marry or not, dont bring down the little kid ah. Anna hemmed and hawed andughed, not at all annoyed at being hit. Being able to stay with her best friend like this, even if she was beaten, she felt happy! C Meanwhile, the private jet hadnded. When Cedron stepped out of the airport, someone came forward to greet him, Mr. Navarro, the car is already waiting outside, follow me this way. Being greeted and seated in the car, Cedron took off his gold-rimmed sses, raised his bony hand and pinched the bridge of his nose, his voice was low and raspy, Hows Momo? Momo Navarro, or his son, was nicknamed Mordecai. The driver hurriedly replied, The fever has gone down, but he hasnt woken up, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro said it was a convulsive overload, after all, he was almost hit by a car, the shadow of his heart must not be small. Yes, thats why Cedron had to fly back early in the morning. Mordecai ran out of the estate and was almost hit by a motorcycle that came across the road, and even though the other party braked in time and didnt touch it, Mordecai fainted on the spot. After being sent to the hospital, he had a high fever, which reached 40 degrees several times! Luckily, the fever is now gone. Go to the hospital. Cedron ordered. The car immediately headed towards the hospital, and after ten minutes, it stopped at the entrance of the hospital. Cedron got out of the car and walked inside with his long, slender legs, heading straight for the vip ward on the top floor. When he reached Mordecais ward, the person standing in the room was unfamiliar. Who are you? Cedron instantly furrowed his sword brows. The other party hurriedly introduced himself, Im Aunt Gilead who is temporarily staying at the old Mrs. Navarros house, its the old Mrs. Navarro who asked me toe over to help take care of young master Momo. Aunt Gilead? Cedron remembered, he did send a five year old to the old Mrs. Navarro for treatment, so this Aunt Gilead, is the mother of those two little ones? Although she looked older, it was not umon these days for someone to have a child in their old age. Aunt Gilead, Cedrons face softened, youve worked hard, where is the old Mrs. Navarro? Aunt Gilead replied, the old Mrs. Navarro said the servants didnt boil the medicine with enough care and went back to boil it herself, she should be back in a little while. Cedron hmmmd and walked over to the bed, staring at Mordecai in the hospital bed. Probably because of the fever and convulsions, in just a few days, the already skinny Mordecai looked even thinner, and his face was pale and pitiful. Cedron reached out his hand and touched his cheek, it was cold, like an ice cer. Howe its so cold, did the doctor visit, what did he say? Cedron asked immediately. Chapter 2427: As if Father and Daughter! Aunt Gilead rushed forward and touched Mordecais face as well. Ya, why are you breaking out in such a cold sweat again, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro said that a cold sweat is proof that youre still having nightmares, and thats why you cant wake up. It all looked so much better just now, howe in the blink of an eye, its like this again? If its a nightmare, cant we wake him up? Aunt Gilead stared in shock, How would that work, its like a sleepwalker, waking him up could be a big problem. Cedron pursed his thin lips and stopped talking. Aunt Gilead also did not say anything, moved a chair to let Cedron sit down, he went to bring warm water, wringing wet towel a little bit to Mordecai wipe off the cold sweat. At this time, the door of the hospital room was pushed open.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. It was Enoch and Amad. Seeing Cedron, Amads eyes instantly burst with luster, jogging to the front, her voice sweet and sticky, Uncle Navarro, when did youe back ah, grandma said that you and your wife went to a faraway country. Just got back. Facing such a pink little girl, Cedron didnt even notice that his voice unconsciously softened a few points. Amad let out a sigh of relief and took out the pastries in her arms, Uncle Navarro, this is the mochi I bought for Momo, would you like to try a piece? No, Cedron declined, Thanks for buying Momo something delicious. Its just a shame that theres no way to eat it now that Mordecai isnt awake. Cedron thought, his gaze moving once again to Mordecai in the hospital bed. Mordecai must not be okay, he must grow up well and healthy. Otherwise, if there is a long or short, how can he exin to the dead person? Seemingly seeing the sadness in Cedrons eyes, Amad thought for a moment and stretched out his soft little paw, then tried to stand on tiptoe and slowly rubbed it on Cedrons back. One stroke after another, done with care. Aunt Gileads heart leapt into her throat in terror! Gosh, what is Amad doing, she heard from the servants of the Navarro Residence that this Mr. Navarro is cold and brutal in nature, he hates people getting close to him, and if there is any physical contact, removing his arms and legs is possible. Amad is still so small, if he was removed Aunt Gilead simply did not dare to think about it, and immediately rushed forward to try to carry Amad away. But the scene that made her jaw drop in shock appeared. Instead of getting angry, Cedron, who was patted on the back by Amad, turned his head and whispered towards Amad, Im fine. If youre sad, just say so, I cant do anything else, but I can give you a hug. Amad said in a milky voice. Cedron nodded and picked Amad up and ced him on the edge of the bed and sat down. The two faced each other, and the atmosphere surprisingly seemed a little unexpectedly cozy. Aunt Gilead suspected that something was wrong with her eyes. Just as she was about to rub her eyes and look more closely, Cedron had already stood up, Ill go find the doctor and ask about the situation. As soon as he left, the atmosphere in the hospital room lightened up, and Aunt Gilead felt like a weight had been inexplicably lifted off her shoulders. After taking a big breath, she warned Amad with a stern face, Amad, dont make a move on Uncle Navarro like that, Uncle Navarro is the president, his status is very honorable, if you make him unhappy, itll be bad. Amad tilted her head with a puzzled face, But Uncle Navarro is very gentle to me, and he doesnt seem to be angry with me. Aunt Gilead choked at that too. Indeed, when it came to treating Amad, Cedron was so nice that he was practically two people from the servants mouths. It even looked like a father and daughter! Chapter 2428: Very Relieved No sooner had the thought popped up than Aunt Gilead hurriedly discarded it from her mind. She had too much guts to even think such a thing! Cedron had a son by his ex-wife, and now he had found a new wife, and was living a sweet life.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. If this new wife was a small minded person and knew she had had such a thought, she was afraid that she would find Amad an eyesore and then try to get rid of Amad! But Amad is still sick! No, no matter what, stay with THE OLD Mrs. Navarro. Aunt Gilead was just thinking, when Mordecai on the hospital bed suddenly grunted twice and slowly opened her eyes. Momo! Amad immediately went up to her, Youre awake, are you smelling the sweet smell of the mochi I bought for you, so you want to open your eyes quickly to eat it? After a serious illness, Mordecai didnt have much strength, and his whole body was wilting. But meeting Amads expectant gaze, he still nodded, Yes, yes. Then Ill get you one, its filled with strawberries! Amad immediately tried to shove it into Mordecais mouth. Aunt Gilead stopped him, Young Master Momo hasnt drunk his medicine yet, if hes full from eating the mochi, he wont be able to drink the medicer, and wont be able to get well quickly. Right oh! Amad nodded and also felt that this was the case, so he put the sticky rice cake back, Ill give you this to eatter when Grandma Ancestor has brought the medicine over and youve finished drinking it! But the real reason, is that sticky rice is not well digested, Mordecai has just woken up, her stomach and intestines are fragile so she cant eat it. Afraid that Amad will be sad and feel that her good intentions have been used in the wrong direction, Aunt Gilead has found such a reason. Half an hourter, the old Mrs. Navarro entered the ward with Cedron. Finding that Mordecai had woken up, the old Mrs. Navarro was moved to tears, Thank goodness, on the way here I was worried, what if he didnt wake up again, but I didnt expect him to wake up so soon. I asked the doctor, it was supposed to be a minor scare, you dont have to be too nervous. Cedron reassured the old Mrs. Navarro. the old Mrs. Navarro but red at him, You can still speak so breezily, the feelings of the child is not hum, you do not care about Mordecai right! In front of Mordecais face, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro stiffly swallowed back thetter half of the sentence. So close, almost told the truth. Cedron, full of helplessness, slowly lifted his thin lips, Of course I care about Momo, didnt I catch the earliest flight back? Right the old Mrs. Navarro, Aunt Gilead also rushed to help, Mr. Navarro just now as soon as he came in, he touched young master Momos face, and found that it was ice-cold, he was so anxious, and then he even ran to ask the doctor about it! If he didnt care, how could he have done all this? the old Mrs. Navarro heard this, her face then eased a few points, Okay, counting you brats still have a little conscience, know that heartache Mordecai. After a pause, her gaze moved behind Cedron, Why are you alone? Where is Anna, a granddaughter-inw as big as her, was made to go somewhere. Cedron replied, Still ins vegas. The old Mrs. Navarro let out a cry and made no furtherment. Cedron, however, spoke again, Didnt mean to note back, I asked her to stay and help me with something tricky and will be back as soon as its done. The old Mrs. Navarro, who had lived for seventy to eighty years, would not know that she could get on a private ne without a passport, so this reason could not be put off, so Cedron found another reason. But heard, the old Mrs. Navarro butughed, you anxious to exin what to do, she did note back must be a reason, how, afraid of my misunderstanding, angry with her? This brat, actually know how to think about others! Chapter 2429: Be Kind to Your Son the old Mrs. Navarro crosses her arms, her face filled with the sense of relief that her own pig will finally arch the cabbage. Cedron: He tugged at the corner of his mouth and denied it, It was just an off-the-cuff remark, dont read too much into it, Grandma. Still embarrassed on it, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro shook her head, Theres no shame in speaking up for your own wife, its called spoiling your wife, tell it like it is and everyone is going to envy and worship you. Daddy, Mordecai in the hospital bed also stared wide-eyed, are you really getting it on with the doctors aunt? Children dont ask questions about grown-up things. Cedron didnt answer, he looked at the old Mrs. Navarro, Wheres the medicine, give it to me, Ill feed it. The old Mrs. Navarro then remembered that she was still carrying the boiled Chinese medicine in her hand. Cedron took it, opened the lid, and the whole ward was filled with a bitter smell. Just by smelling it, Mordecais little face was already full of resistance. Chinese medicine was so bitter, he didnt want to drink it. Daddy, Im actually better now, I can stop drinking the medicine, why dont we just forget about it! Mordecai attempted to negotiate. Cedron boarded up his face, No, your body is weak now, you must drink the medicine properly to regte it. Thats right my precious grandson, listen to me, this is what grandma personally boiled for you, knowing that you are afraid of bitterness, specially added more licorice, try it, its not that bitter. the old Mrs. Navarro also advised. Its not that bitter, isnt it still bitter? Mordecais face was almost turned into a figure eight.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Mordecais face was turning into a sad face. He dawdled and continued to find excuses, Its a bit too hot, lets let it cool down before drinking it. The old Mrs. Navarro still didnt hear it, and continued to persuade, Chinese medicine should be drunk while its still hot, if it cools down, it wont be as effective. Let it sit for a little while, and when its warm, drink it all in one gulp, okay? Momo!Cedron has lost his patience, his voice low and raspy, Dont make any excuses, hurry up and drink the medicine! The voice was a bit loud, Mordecais eyes were immediately reddened by the ferocity. Not daring to say anything else, he took the bowl of Chinese medicine and brought it to his mouth with a sob. Uncle Navarro, Amad stepped forward, Youre being too aggressive, its normal for children to dislike medicine, youre forcing Brother Momo, hell only dislike it more and more. Cedron lowered his eyes and looked at the little girl who stood up for Momo in front of him. When he was angry, even Momo, who had been with him for five years, was afraid, yet this little girl was still so bold that she dared toe up and educate him. Without reason, Cedrons mood improved a few points and inquired, Then ording to you, what should I do? I dont know, but when Mommy coaxes me to drink the medicine, she always buys me candies and tells me that she will give me candies as long as I finish the medicine, and with the candies as a reward, Ill be able to drink all the Chinese medicine in one gulp! Amad said in a milky voice. After a pause, he added, But the most important thing is to be gentle, like Uncle Navarro, you have such a stern face, its scary to look at you, how can you drink it! Aunt Gilead was so shocked that her heart, liver and guts were trembling. Her little princess, hadnt she just reminded her not to talk to Mr. Navarro like that, how could she turn her head and forget? And still in such a critical tone. Aunt Gilead swallowed hard and was about to say something when Cedron turned around and left the hospital room. It was over, it looked angry! the old Mrs. Navarro, Amad didnt mean it, shes just a straight shooter as a kid, really didnt mean any harm. Aunt Gilead had to apologize to the old Mrs. Navarro. the old Mrs. Navarro waved her hand, long used to it, Its okay, hes just this temper, besides, to get angry with a five year old child, childish, no matter him,e on Mordecai, your daddys gone, Grandma Zu feeds you okay? Chapter 2430: Change the old Mrs. Navarro pulled out all the stops, and it took ten minutes to finally coax Mordecai to take a sip. But it was just one sip. It was really too bitter, and Mordecai, who had tasted the vor, hid under the covers and said he wouldnt drink any more. Dont do it, my dear grandson, its a bitter medicine Ill tell you what Tomorrow, Grandma will add some sugar to it and bring you some chocte, okay? the old Mrs. Navarro persuaded. Mordecai hid under the covers and pretended to sleep! At a loss for words, Cedron returned with arge stic bag bulging at his side. In the curious eyes of the people in the hospital room, Cedron walked straight to the bed and ced the bag on the bedside. In an extremely unnatural voice, he said, Get up and drink the medicine, and all this candy will be yours. The covers shuddered gently, and Mordecai poked his head out of them. Looking first at Cedron, then at therge pocket of snacks at the foot of the bed, stunned. Are these really all for me? Mordecai asks in disbelief. Cedron nods, Uh-huh. Mordecais eyes hadpletely locked on the pile of snacks and tentatively reached for them, seeing Cedronsck of reaction, he grew bolder and began to rummage through them. Wow, its limited edition chocte, and marshmallows, and this bear jelly too, and oh my god, theres chorizo and chips, Ive been wanting to try this crawfish vor for a long time! As he said this, he reached for the bag to open it. Cedron pressed his hand, his voice pressed with a few moments of seriousness, Drink your medicine first, after you finish these are all yours. With a snack as a reward, Mordecais heart crossed, pinched his nose and immediately drank the entire bowl of Chinese medicine. Then he hurriedly opened the potato chips and stuffed arge handful into his mouth. The vor of the chips immediately dispelled the bitterness on his tongue, making the corners of his eyes bend in a happy smile. It was not known whether the medicine had taken effect, or whether he was too happy at this moment, Mordecais originally pale face had already flushed a few healthy shades of red. Ill go back to thepany to take care of some things, ande backter to apany the bed. Cedron lifted his thin lips and said, Grandma you should pretty much go back as well, let the maid keep watch for a while. THE OLD Mrs. Navarro gulped and waved her hand, Got it, Ill see to it myself, if theres something you need to take care of, hurry up and take care of it! Cedron nodded and lifted his steps to the outside. Just as he walks out, he bumps into Enoch, who is returning with a bag of things. Cedron raised his eyebrows in some surprise. He didnt even notice just now when this little guy left the hospital room. After all, he didnt say a word and stood at the corner, his presence was extremely low and very unnoticeable. At this moment, Enoch also had a very low sense of existence, and did not even greet Cedron, and swept right past him. Cedron, who was ignored, was unhappy. This little guy, he always looked like he really didnt want to talk to him. He even developed the urge to go back to the ward, hold Enochs ass down, and beat him up.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. The fire under his eyes dissipated, and Cedron realized that he actually did fold his way back to the ward door. Hell, what the hell was he doing? Getting angry with a five year old kid? Just because the little guy looked like he didnt like him? It was probably because hed been so busy with worktely, and hed taken a long-haul flight and hoofed it to the hospital, so he was starting to lose his head! Cedron lightly snorted andughed to himself, then raised his feet and prepared to leave. But at this time, but heard the ward, Enoch mentioned his name Chapter 2431: As You Like It Inside the ward, Enoch, in a warm voice, was talking to Amad. Uncle Navarro bought these, he said he forgot to take them to you earlier and happened to run into me, so he asked me to pass them on. Wow! Amad cheered, so happy that it seemed like she was about to sprout little wings, I knew Uncle Navarro must not have forgotten me, Uncle Navarro is so good to me, he bought all the things I love to eat yeah! Yeah? Enochs voice carried a bit of doting, Then you eat slowly, and remember to brush your teeth after you eat, or else youll grow cavities and teeth will hurt. Amad gave a brittle hmmm, Brother, lets eat together! Enoch refused, I dont like candy, you and Momo share it. Cedrons eyes outside the door sank a few points. Pursing his philtrum lips tightly, he left the hospital without a word. Back at Alp Productions, Cedron immediately got into the swing of things. Busy until the sunset, Alexis Valle then found a gap to speak, Mr. Navarro, its alreadyte, how about working here today? At those words, Cedron slowly looked up, only then noticing that it was already dark. He had said that he would go to the hospital to stay with his bed tonight. Closing the paper in his hand, Cedron stood up, Take me to the hospital. Mr. Navarro youre going to stay with the bed? Alexis was full of surprise, The hospitalspanion bed is very narrow, its especially ufortable, why dont I go! No, Cedron refused, As a father, its only right to go to the bed with him. Alexis couldnt persuade him to go, so she had to take Cedron to the hospital. When they arrived, they realized that besides the servants who apanied them, Enoch and Amad also stayed. The three children y very well together, and are now ying Draw the Turtle. Turtle Drawing is a game of poker where the person who draws the ace card bes the turtle and has to be flicked a chestnut. Enoch is the most mature among them, his heart age has long exceeded twenty years old, to this kind of game is to feel childish, but at this moment apanied Mordecai and Amad to y, the bottom of the eyes also rarely crossed the childish rosy. The moonlight shone in through the window, and all three childrens smiles glowed, a picture of harmony and beauty. But the moment Cedron entered the room, this beauty was shattered. Mordecai panicked and hid the ying cards in his hand, Daddy, we didnt gamble, this is just a game of turtle cards, a childs game. He was afraid that Cedron would scold. Because Cedron was always strict with him. But today, Cedron rarely got angry, just nodded and said, Its not good for children to y cards after all, Alexis, go and buy the game console ande back. Okay Mr. Navarro!Alexis promised and turned to go out. When he reached the door, he was stopped by Cedron again. Cedrons eyes fell on EnochAmad and pursed his lips, Buy two or three consoles. Although he knew that the odds were that this Enoch guy would not y, he still decided to buy one for him. Whether he bought it or not was his business, whether he yed it or not, that was Enochs business.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Game console soon bought back, thetest model of the switch, the one for Amad also specially selected the pink color scheme. When she got it in her hand, Amads eyes lit up and she was so happy that she jumped in ce, Thank you Uncle Navarro, youre so nice to me, you buy me snacks in the afternoon, and then you buy me a game console in the evening! Amad! said Enoch, trying to stop her from saying that, but it was toote. He could only look at Cedron, his eyes in a rare nervous panic, as if hed done something wrong, and his two hands clutched the hem of his shirt. This look, rather, is the same as Anna. The thought just rose, and was suppressed by Cedron. Why was heparing this woman to Enoch for good reason? It was probably because hed been spending so much time with hertely that hed gotten carried away! He cleared his throat and hooked his lips, not revealing Enochs well-intentioned lie, Well, its good that you like it. Chapter 2432: Why are you helping me? The three kids got together to y a game and make a lot of noise. Cedron was calmly flipping through the documents at first, but then he couldnt help himself and simply got up and went out to the rooftop of the hospital. There was only the sound of the whistling wind, and it was quiet enough for him to be alone. But it wasnt alone for long. Enoch found his way to the rooftop and came, his cool, chilly little face tense, Why did you just lie for me? Cedron looked at him with downcast eyes, his voice low, Helped if I wanted to, no reason. Enoch was silent. After a long time, he spoke, You are the first male elder Amad hase into contact with, and she likes you very much, so I didnt want to disappoint her, thats why I took your name to send the snacks, no matter what your purpose was to help me round up the lie, thank you. Cedron found that incredible. He was the first male elder Amad hade into contact with? Where are your daddies? Cedron asked. Enochs eyes momentarily dimmed for a few moments, his voice muffled, Long dead, before my sister and I were born. Looking at the little ones appearance, Cedrons heart suddenly felt like it had been stabbed by a needle, a fine sharp pain. Your mommy did a great job of pulling you up and raising you so well, she was great, and so are you. Rarely, Cedron opened his mouth topliment someone. Mentioning his own mommy, Enochs eyes had a bit more pride in them, Of course, my mommy is very good, even if that scum of a man, my daddy, abandoned her back then and got involved with another woman, it doesnt affect her beauty alone! Your daddy cheated on you? Cedron frowned. Enoch hmmmed, En, he was blind, put my mommy so good woman do not want, go to hook up with other women, fortunately in the end died, that is, I do not know exactly where he is buried, otherwise I must dig it out, mixed his ashes in rice bran to feed pigs! Cedron: Obviously this wasnt about him, but he had a very ufortable feeling and a vague ache all over his body. Hell! The aftereffects of a long airne ride had juste to the forefront now? Cedron moved his wrists and neck, Enough of that shit, its windy on the rooftop, lets go back to the wards. Enoch was originally looking for an opportunity to say thank you to Cedron alone.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Now that he had said thanks, he naturally turned around and left. He was still busy going back to take care of his sister! Just after taking a few steps forward, he remembered something and turned his head to Cedron, In the future, those things you bought for Momo, please also buy a copy for Amad as well, Ill pay for it. No need. Cedron refused, I can afford to pay this much. Besides, looking at Amads happy face when she received the things, it was already worth it. Cedron had money, Enoch didnt doubt that for a second. So without bothering to be polite with Cedron, he nodded and left the rooftop. Back in the ward, Mordecai and Amad had stopped ying the game and were chatting together. Amads eyes were full of envy, Im so envious of you for having such a good daddy, if only I could have one like that! Whats so hard about that, Mordecai immediately spoke up, Let my daddy be your daddy, I see that he likes you very much, he never used to give things to other children, and he was also very strict with me, forcing me to drink medicine, but you said you wanted to give candy, he immediately bought me snacks! He bought me a snack right away! If only, if only Amad could really be his sister, and if he made any mistakes in the future, he would let Amad go and help plead for mercy, how good would that be? Whether it was for Amads sake or his own, Mordecai wished he could have such a sister. Is it really okay? Anticipation was already shining in Amads eyes. Of course, Ill talk to daddyter, hell definitely agree. Mordecai patted his chest with a serious assurance. Chapter 2433: Soft Heart After All Amad nodded vigorously along, his mind already fantasizing about what it would be like to have Cedron as his daddy afterward. Amad, Enoch stepped forward, scowling, you cant do that. Followed by a look to Mordecai, Momo, thank you for your kind words, but theres no need to ask about this, we dont need this daddy. Dont need it, and cant need it! Because Cedron already had a fiance, and was going to get married next, and maybe have children of his own. When that timees, that fatherly love will have to be split in half, half for the new child and half for Mordecai. How sad would Mordecai be if he had to split half of it equally from Mordecai to Amad? Besides, they werent even from the same world as Cedron. If it wasnt for the cure, they wouldnt have gotten involved in this life. It would be better to kill Amads hope in the cradle from now on. Why, brother, Amad was so anxious that tears came down, snapping like broken beads, I like Uncle Navarro very much. How wonderful it would be to have Uncle Navarro as his daddy! Amad, Enoch pressed his sisters shoulder and lowered his voice to exin, Uncle Navarro is very good, but if he is to be our daddy, he will have to marry mommy, but Uncle Navarro has a fiance, and mommy doesnt like it either! Uncle Navarro, can you bear to force mommy to be with someone she doesnt like like like this? Amads eyes were red, but she understood. She loved Uncle Navarro, but loved Mommy more. Couldnt do anything to upset Mommy. After sniffing hard, Amad spoke with a thick nasal tone, Thank you, Momo, but I still dont want Uncle Navarro to be my daddy, hes fine as Uncle Navarro.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Mordecai was anxious, Why, I told you I could get my daddy to say yes, dont be afraid! Because Amad has a favorite uncle, better than your daddy. Enoch lied in order to get Mordecai to drop the idea. Mordecais eyes disappointed, Really, a better uncle than my daddy? Amad followed the lie, Yes, yes, a thousand times better than Uncle Navarro, I especially like that uncle, I want that uncle to be my daddy if I can. Hearing this, Mordecai waspletely disappointed. Lying back on the hospital bed and looking at the ceiling, he felt that the world had lost its color. Such a good sister, gone! While depressed, Cedron pushed open the door and walked in, sitting on the small sofa, his slender legs folded wantonly, elegant and noble. Only the cold air surging around his body looked a bit horrible. Amad, who was still sad a moment ago, quickly wiped away her tears when she saw Cedron and ran over to pour him some tea. Uncle Navarro, this is chrysanthemum tea, to lower the fire and clear the heart! Amad said. Although he couldnt let Uncle Navarro be his daddy anymore, it was good to be an uncle! Cedron hmmmd, didnt even raise his eyelids, Put it away. He didnt even have the slightest intention of taking care of Amad. His tone was even more indifferent. Amad used boiling water to make the tea, and the paper cups were not insted, after serving it for such a short while, her fingertips were already burning with pain. Seeing Cedron ignoring himself, her eyes reddened once again, put down the paper cup, shrunk in the corner and gently blew on her reddened fingertips. It hurt so much that it made her want to shed tears. Cedron was supposed to be reading a document, but how could he not be still, the cup of tea in front of him steaming white mist interfered with his vision, his mood was irritable. It was just a little girl who preferred other uncles, so go ahead and prefer them. Its not like he cared! But when he saw, out of the corner of his eye, the pitiful Amad in the corner, it was still like something had poked the softest part of his heart. He got up, walked over to Amad, and extended his hand towards her, Show me your hand. Chapter 2434: I think you just want to run! Hearing Cedrons voice, Amad raised his head in surprise, and his eyes seemed to have Damon flickering in them. But it was only an instant before Damon fell all the way down. She lowered her head again, her voice dull and muffled, and hid her small, scalding red hands behind her back, Its okay Uncle Navarro, you dont have to worry about me. Cedron didnt bother with any more nonsense and just yanked Amads hand to examine it. The little guys skin was delicate, but even through the paper cup, it was burned red and swollen, and even had a blister on his little thumb. Can this be called nothing? With a sudden feeling of annoyance and concern, Cedron picked up Amad and headed out the door. When they arrived at the nurses station, a new little nurse was on duty. Show her hand, she just got burned by the hot water. Cedron said. The nurse immediately looked nervous when she heard that a small child had been scalded, and pulled out the scald medicine for first aid. After applying medicine and wrapping gauze, she ended up wrapping Amads hand like a dumpling. Dont get wet after you go back, wait until the redness and swelling subside, and you have to put medicine on it every day so that it can heal fast. The nurse instructed. Amad listened to her read that arge, brain buzzing, nurse sister, can not write down to me ah, you said a lot, I can not remember. After a pause, she added, Write it down phically, because I dont know a lot of the words. The nurse couldnt hold back and let out a giggle, Theres no need to go through all that trouble, just let your daddy memorize it! Amads expression, which had been smiling just a moment ago, dimmed and sullen again, Hes not my daddy, hes just Uncle Navarro. Huh? Youre not father and daughter, Im sorry, I subconsciously assumed so seeing as you were so intimate and so concerned about your injury. The nurse apologized awkwardly. Its okay, just remember next time Sister Nurse, this is my Uncle Navarro, not daddy oh. Amad was already upset, but managed to squeeze out a smile and talk to the nurse. That effort to clear the air made Cedrons mind annoyed again. Write her a note on phics and bring it to the ward. Cedron finished his order and walked back with Amad. Thinking of the nursesment just now that he and Amad were close, and then looking at Amad, who was currently being held in his arms, he couldnt help but purse his thin lips, Can you walk back on your own? Can. Amad nodded. Cedron immediately ced her on the ground and took big steps forward himself. Amads short legs were no match for his, and when he took a step, Amad had to run three or four, hurriedly trying to keep up with Cedron. Seeing that Cedron was walking too fast, he couldnt see him anymore, so he hurriedly elerated his pace. As a result, he turned a corner and bumped into someone. Aigoo, to die, who is this little girl, so obnoxious! A sharp and piercing female voice rang out. Amad was also bumped and fell on her buttocks, not caring about her vaguely painful little buttocks, she hurriedly apologized, Im sorry aunty, I didnt mean it. An apology and thats it? What are you wrapped in this hand ah, how yellow, God, also got on my skirt, Im a limited edition high-fashion dress! The more the woman said, the angrier she got, her eyes were about to spit out fire. That hideous face scared Amad into shrinking her neck. I, Ill pay you back, my brother has money, Ill go ask my brother to pay you. With that, Amad went to the ward, trying to pull Enoch to help him pay for the money. As a result, he was yanked back by the woman and pushed down hard on the ground, How old can your brother be and still be able to pay for this money? I think youre just trying to escape!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2435: Another attack! Falling down again, Amad subconsciously used her hand to support the ground, but forgot that her hand was still injured, and instantly tears came down from the pain. But the woman didnt have the slightest bit of pity, walked forward and kicked Amad hard again with her high heels. Wheres your familys adult, hurry up and let your familys adulte over, or Ill get you killed today! While cursing, he disliked it, Its really bad luck, its not easy to dress up ande to visit the sick, now its messed up like this, how can I still go visit the sick?! Covered in filth, those who knew it was an ident, those who didnt would think that her family was so poor that she didnt even have a clean piece of clothing! She would definitely be disliked if Cedron saw her in this state. And all of this was med on this dead girl in front of her who didnt have eyes and suddenly bumped into her! Talking to you, where the hell is your lord, dont y dead for me, hurry up and talk! Amad was hit in the stomach by this kick, and was in cold sweat from the pain, curled up into a shrimp shape, unable to speak at all. And, she felt the feeling of wanting to vomit start up again, with an earthy taste rising in her throat. It wasnt really the urge to vomit, but the precursor to vomiting blood. Though only five years old, having had the attack so many times, Amad was all too familiar with this feeling. Afraid of scaring everyone, she struggled to raise her head and looked to the restroom not far away.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Great, there was a restroom! As long as she went inside and hid, no one would see the horrible look of her attack. Even though her whole body hurt like hell, Amad still struggled to move on the ground, a little bit closer towards the direction of the restroom. Seeing this, the fire in the womans heart intensified, and she raised a foot to kick Amad back again. Still want to run isnt it! Im telling you, if you dont settle this dress matter today, dont want to leave, hurry up and call your familys adult over to me! A, auntie, I wont run, but can I go to the restroom first? Amads face was pale, and with every word she said, she had to use all her strength to suppress the blood that was churning up in her throat. It was so hard, it hurt so much, she really couldnt hold on much longer. Youre not fooling me, go to the restroom? Then quietly find a chance to sneak out right, I wont eat this, you just stay here for me, when will you call your parents over, when will you go to the restroom! Amad really couldnt hold on any longer, she struggled to get up from the ground and tugged on the womans arm, Auntie, Im really not running, please, please. Get out of my way, how dare you touch me when your body is so dirty, the dress was already disgusting by you, now its even more disgusting, you dead girl, did you do it on purpose! Obviously there was no trace of anything on the sleeve, but the woman still looked as if she had seen something dirty. Anger continued to surge upwards, and whirling around, she reached out her hand, ready to p Amad. Beat this bitchy girl to death! The wind from the harsh palm blew up, and Amad closed her eyes in fear. But the pain didnt appear as expected, and instead, Cedrons voice was heard. Agustin, how dare you try to touch her?! It was Uncle Navarro! Uncle Navarro is here! Amad rushed to open her eyes, and sure enough, she saw Cedrons tall and upright figure, and his heroic look as he clutched Agustins wrist and stopped that p for her. How nice, Uncle Navarro hade to her rescue! Uncle Navarro, I want to go to the restroom, I Amads mood rxed for a few moments, and the blood that was churning in her throat could no longer be contained and came right out of her mouth and nose! Chapter 2436: I Didn’t Want to Hurt Her The bright red blood stung Cedrons eyes deeply!N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Amad, what happened to you? Cedron was so nervous that he directly shook off Agustin and crouched down, trying to use a handkerchief to wipe that blood for Amad. But it couldnt be wiped clean at all. The handkerchief was soon thoroughly soaked, but Amad was still spitting blood out, and the princess dress on her body was also covered in blood, which looked shocking. Agustin on the side was scared silly, his voice trembled, It wasnt me, it really wasnt me Cedron, I didnt do anything to her, it really wasnt any of my business that she was spitting out blood. You better pray shes okay! Cedrons voice was icy cold, then he bent down, picked Amad up and became gentle again, Dont be afraid, Ill take you to the doctor right now, I wont let anything happen to you! Like a gust of wind rolling by, Cedron quickly disappeared from Agustins sight. Agustin was so scared that his legs went limp and he directly dropped to the ground, his whole body trembling uncontrobly. This, what the hell is going on! Why would Cedron be so attached to a little girl, and so gentle, between the two people, as if they were father and daughter? Damn it, isnt Cedrons only son, Mordecai? C At this end, Cedron had already sent Amad to the emergency room. Cedron had already taken Amad to the emergency room, where she was lying in the hospital bed, but she was still tugging at her princess dress, desperately trying to pull the hem up to her chest. Cedron thought she was nervous and spoke out to reassure her, Its okay, theyll put you under anesthesia, it wont hurt at all, just go in and get some sleep, youll be fine. Amad blinked hard, then spoke, Im not afraid of pain, but my dress is so dirty, I dont want to dirty the sheets, the nurse sister washes them and its hard. It was as if a soft needle had been stuck into Cedrons heart. Obviously it was not a pivotal word, but he still felt his breath obstructed, the needle hidden in his heart wandering, hidden pain. The nurse next to him cried out in direct heartache, Its okay, my sister loves to wash the sheets, its okay if you get dirty. How in heavens name can there be such a sensible little child, obviously already hard to bear like this, actually still worrying about whether others will work hard to wash the bed sheets. It was the first time Cedron had seen such a well-behaved child. The thought had just arisen, but an image shed through his mind in an electric sh. A very unfamiliar image. It was a little boy, lying on a hospital bed, also in a lot of pain, but still trying to squeeze out a smile, saying that he was feeling much better, and urging everyone to go and eat quickly, or else he wouldnt be able to heal fast enough if he was heartbroken. There was something very familiar about that little boy. Cedron wanted to try again to see the picture in his mind more clearly, but his head was already starting to hurt. He could barely stand, his form faltering. At that moment, someone came up next to him and rushed to help him, Cedron, are you okay! It was Agustin who ran over, at the moment full of concern and panic. Thinking of what she just did to Amad, Cedrons face was like frost, and he directly shook her off, Miss Barbero, we are not good enough to call each other by such a name, please honor me by calling me Mr. Navarro! Mr. Navarro, Agustin bit her lip in aggravation, I really didnt mean it, that little girl ran up and bumped into me and didnt even apologize, she just turned around and tried to run away, I was also in too much of a hurry, so I tried to raise my hand to intimidate her a bit, I didnt intend to really hit! Chapter 2437: It’s not your turn to prove your innocence Agustin pulled out all the stops, trying to create himself as the weaker party.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. But Cedron acted as if he didnt hear it, his eyes locked on the closed emergency room door. Mr. Navarro, believe me, how could I possibly cross a little girl, this is really just a misunderstanding! Agustin spoke again, I came to visit Mordecai today, how could I possibly get myself into trouble? Between the lines, all that was said was that it was Amads fault. Miss Barbero, Amad is only five years old. Cedron opened his mouth, To nt evidence even on a five year old, is the tutge of your THE Barbero family that bad? At those words, Agustin was even more flustered. She had clearly exined, but Cedron didnt listen at all, and firmly and iparably sided with that little girl. This made Agustin more and more certain that there was an extraordinary rtionship between Cedron and this little girl called Amad! Could it be that they were really father and daughter? If that was the case, then it was all the more important for her to keep herself out of the picture, otherwise Cedron would be very disgusted with himself. Agustin had managed to learn from his distant cousin that Cedron had brought a woman tos vegas, and seemed to have a good rtionship, but then, without knowing what was going on, he had actually left the woman ins vegas and returned by himself. In other words, there was a falling out between Cedron and the woman! Thinking about thest time he was cheated by Mordecai, and the position of Mrs. Navarro was taken away from him, Agustin was furious. Now, while that woman was left ins vegas, she had to hurry up and drill a hole to rece that woman. With this thought in mind, Agustin came to the hospital, wanting to take Mordecai first. Who knew this mess would happen. It really sucked! Mr. Navarro, believe it or not, in any case, I really didnt do anything to that little girl, I swear! Agustin raised four fingers, If you dont believe me, then Ill admit it, I can take all the pain she suffered all over again, starting with that p that I wont even go down! Saying that, Agustin gritted his teeth in death and directly raised his hand to give himself a p. Putting on a full show, the p was so hard that Agustin felt like his freshly made face was going askew. Mr. Navarro, is that satisfactory to you, if not I can keep hitting. Agustin looked pitifully at Cedron. Cedron wrinkled his handsome sword brows and voiced a stop, No need to fight. Mr. Navarro!Agustins heart instantly cheered, an excited light shining in his eyes, I knew you believed in me! Believe? Cedronughed contemptuously, a breath of cold air escaping from his thin lips, not even bothering to put his eyes on Agustin, The sound of your pping is too loud, its affecting me. Hearing these words, Agustins just-floating smile froze. Standing frozen in ce, she looked at Cedron in disbelief. She was at least the Barbero familys daughter, since childhood, she had grown up in the highest position, being taken care of by all the stars, everyone respected and obeyed her, never letting her suffer a little bit. Only in front of Cedron, she begged and tried to put on a good face to make Cedron like her. Like just now, she even went as far as pping herself. But Cedron resented it because the pping was so loud that it disturbed him! Agustins anger was rising, Ive stooped to this level and apologized to you, is that not good enough! Cedrons icy eyes look at her, Im not the one you should be apologizing to, its Amad. After a pause, he added, You dont need to prove your innocence, Ive already asked Alexis to pull the surveince, whether or not youve been wrongly used, youll find out soon enough. Chapter 2438: Teasing Boom! It was as if a thunderbolt had struck Agustin directly on top of her head. Her face instantly turned pale, and all her limbs began to tremble. Supervision, monitoring Just now, she was so focused oning to Cedron to exin things clearly that she had even forgotten such an important thing. When Alexis checked the surveince, Cedron would know that she had kicked Amad several times and cursed a lot. What would Cedron think of himself then? Agustin simply didnt dare to think about the consequences. After a shiver ran through his body, Agustin was so flustered that his voice stuttered, I remembered theres something else, Ille backter. Cedron simply ignored it, his gaze once again on the emergency room door. Agustin, on the other hand, stumbled and headed straight for the surveince room. When he reached the monitoring room, he saw Alexis standing in the doorway. Alexis, have you you finished watching the surveince already? Agustin asked tentatively. Alexis shook her head, Not yet, the surveince is so long, how can I have time to watch all of it, so I made a copy of it and let Mr. Navarro watch it himself. Great! That means he hasnt had a chance to look at it yet. Thinking about it, if he had, why would he be so kind to her? Countless thoughts shed through Agustins mind, and then she spoke, Wheres that sh drive, let me see! Then be careful Miss Barbero, it would be terrible to lose it. Alexis very readily handed Agustin the sh drive. She even specially instructed, Theres a sewer next to it, if it falls into the sewer, you wont be able to retrieve it. What? What kind of good thing is that? Agustin felt like God was helping her! She wanted to destroy the sh drive, and there was a sewer right next to it. So all she needed to do was to identally throw the sh drive into the sewerter, and then she could destroy the body, right? As for the matter of losing the sh drive, it shouldnt be a big problem to talk to Alexis, insert some money and buy him off. Agustin thought so, and indeed did so. She took the sh drive, and then, in a moment of carelessness, dropped it towards the sewer. Good luck, the gap in the sewer wasnt even that big, and the sh drive got stuck on it and didnt fall down. Agustin rushed forward with a flying leap, picked up the sh drive and hid it in his hand, Oh my god, I dropped the sh drive. How! Alexis was so anxious, Miss Barbero, are you intentionally trying to get me killed, if I lose the sh drive, Mr. Navarro will kill me, hurry up and take out the sh drive, is it on you, if you dont take it out, Ill have to search you. A body search? Agustin panicked even more, the sh drive in his hand was like a hot hand, he wanted to throw it away immediately. But with Alexis stomping on the sewer, there was nowhere else to throw it. No, there was still a ce to throw it! Agustin turned around and quickly hid the sh drive in his mouth.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content. Miss Barbero, why do you have a bulge in your mouth, you couldnt have hidden the sh drive in your mouth, please open your mouth and show me! Alexiss eyes were as if they could see through, her eyes were sharp as hell as she urged. In the face of such an aggressive Alexis, Agustins heart suddenly crossed, and forcefully swallowed the sh drive! When he opened his mouth again, naturally there was nothing. I was just eating candy, Alexis, dont get me wrong. Agustin exined. Alexis rubbed her chin and nodded with a thoughtful face, Yeah, who would be stupid enough to hide a sh drive in their mouth, and that sh drive is the same one that I dropped into the bathroomst time and fished out again, so I wouldnt have been able to eat it anyway if it was me. Hey Miss Barbero why is your face so ugly? Chapter 2439: Can’t Donate Blood Agustins face was certainly ugly, after all, she had eaten such a disgusting USB sh drive into her stomach. She even had the feeling of wanting to vomit. But in front of Alexis, she didnt dare to do so for fear of being exposed! Not to mention, now there was the matter of the lost sh drive to deal with. Im really sorry Alexis, I dont know where I dropped it, youll definitely get scolded if you tell Mr. Navarro, or you can just say that you didnt find the surveince, and Ill plead for you. Agustin was full of sincerity and care. It moved Alexis to tears. Raising her hand, she wiped the non-existent teardrops, then spoke, Thank you Miss Barbero, youre so nice. Not at all, it was just a favor,e on, lets go find Mr. Navarro, Agustin smiled and waved her hand. He was about to raise his steps and head upstairs when he heard Alexis say, Wait, Ill make another copy and give it to Mr. Navarro. Sh, what? Theres actually another copy? Agustin couldnt believe his ears, So that copy just now, isnt that the only surveince video! Because of his excitement, his voice unconsciously became shrill and harsh. It was very noisy. Alexis reached out and pulled out her ears, smiling brightly, How could it be the only one, a ce like a hospital, the surveince is irond evidence, of course it should be well preserved, besides, Im talking about a copy, thats for sure the original file is still in theputer in the surveince room ah. Its over. Its all over! Agustins legs were weak and he was about to fall on the ground again. He was scared and angry. Scared that Cedron was going to find out about his hypocrisy. Angry that Alexis hadnt said anything sooner about the dirty sh drive shed swallowed. At the moment her stomach was churning in shock and the fact that the sh drive was hard made it especially hard for her. I have things to do, so Ill go first. Agustin said and flew away. Looking at her back, Alexis eyes gradually cold, grunted, Run, run away from the monk can not run away from the temple! He copied the new surveince video, then went to meet Cedron at the entrance of the emergency room. Mr. Navarro!Alexis spoke in a respectful tone and handed over the sh drive with both hands, This is the video of Amad being kicked and punched by Miss Barbero just now, Ive already watched it, and Miss Barbero came down to see me a while ago, and I caught her slightly her a little and made her swallow a sh drive as an appetizer for punishment. Yes, it was just an appetizer.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. Alexis couldnt keep her fists from clenching at the thought of the security footage of Amad looking like a rag doll as Agustin kicked her out of the way with her heels. What kind of snake hearted woman is this, Amad has apologized again and again, but she still wants to do it to her. How much would it hurt to kick her in the stomach with heels that high? Agustin, not a human being! Cedron didnt look at the surveince video. He didnt dare to look at it, remembering Amads blood-vomiting appearance just now, his heart had already panicked to the extreme, if he looked at it again, he was afraid that he really couldnt control himself, and would go and kill Agustin! Just as he was thinking, the nurse pushed open the door of the emergency room and came out, her eyebrows were all anxious, The patients blood loss is too severe, she needs an emergency blood transfusion now, but shes a special blood type, which one of you is panda blood? Mr. Navarro is! Alexis replied without thinking, Mr. Navarro is of panda blood! The nurse sniffed and breathed a huge sigh of relief, Great, then please Mr. Navarro,e with me to the blood collection room, were arranging for a blood draw to be done on you right now, 40 will be fine. I cant give her blood. Cedron butted in coldly and refused. Chapter 2440: Escape from Death When these words came out, both the nurse and Alexis were stunned. The first to speak was the nurse, her tone was full of difficulties, Mr. Navarro, because the hospitals panda blood is very scarce right now, its not enough at all, if we transfer it from other hospitals, it will take at least half an hour, the child is so small, Im afraid he wont be able to hold out. Alexis tone was anxious, Mr. Navarro, please give Amad a blood transfusion, Amad has lost a lot of blood, what if he dies! Although she hadnt been in contact with Amad for a long time, Alexis really liked this little girl. Cute and understanding, like a sunflower, very warm to anyone. If such a child died in front of him, he would feel guilty for the rest of his life. Facing the pleading gazes of the two, Cedron pursed his thin lips and said nothing. Indeed, the most suitable person for a blood transfusion right now was him.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org. But for some reason, a voice in his head was screaming frantically to stop him from having a blood transfusion. It was as if something big would happen if he had a blood transfusion. Thats why Cedron ghosted out that sentence just now. But right now Amad was really close to holding on. Mr. Navarro, please, right now youre the only one with panda blood, 40, can you save Amad? Alexiss voice already had a sob in it. Take me to the blood collection room. Cedron agreed after all. Even after saying that, his heart was beating more violently and the panic was getting worse. Why, what exactly was he panicking and afraid of? It was only 40 of blood, no problem for him, but Amad would die without it! In front of life and death, Cedron felt that he should be clear. The nurse led Cedron to the blood collection room. Although it was an emergency blood transfusion, a blood test had to be done first to make sure that there were no infectious types of diseases before the blood could be drawn. Mr. Navarro, please wait here for five minutes, and when the results show that there is no problem, I will immediately draw your blood. The nurse said. Cedron nodded and sat down on the bench to wait. Mr. Navarro! at that moment, a middle-aged man walked over, without saying a word, he knelt down in front of Cedron and pped himself twice, Im sorry, its all because of my inability to teach my daughter, Mr. Navarro, please dont be angry with Agustin. Cedron narrowed his eyes at the middle-aged man in front of him. This was Agustins father, the chairman of Barbero Group. Not long ago they were having dinner together, everyone was on equal footing and talking very well. But in the blink of an eye, this man who was the pride of heaven knelt in front of himself like this for the trouble his daughter had caused. Being a parent, when it really is for the sake of the child, anything can be done. The person Miss Barbero hurt wasnt me, so if you want to apologize, you shouldnt look for me either. Cedron nodded and helped the man stand up, Mr. Barbero, I understand how you feel, but if you do something wrong, you should take the me yourself, hiding behind you wont solve the problem. This matter is wrong in Agustin, to apologize, it should also be Agustin. Mr. Barbero nodded his head as if pounding garlic, Agustin also knows that she is wrong and is willing to make up for it, she is drawing blood now, she is also a panda blood, I asked the nurse to draw 60 from her, all of it will be given to Amad! The nurse came back and told Cedron, Mr. Navarro, you dont need to draw any more blood, just now a Miss Barbero donated 60, its enough now, and Amad is out of danger, after the transfusion, he can be transferred to the ICU for observation. Amad is fine! Cedron himself didnt even notice that he actually let out a long sigh of relief. He hmmmd and looked at Mr. Barbero again, his eyes dark. Chapter 2441: Figuring Out Who to Please Mr. Barbero was already in his fifties, but for the confusing things his own daughter did, he came up and knelt down to him. Even in order to beg him to let Agustin go, he even directly made the first move and drew 60 of Agustins blood. This amount has already exceeded the amount of blood donated by a normal person. Mr. Barbero punished Agustin first, so he couldnt do it again. Since Miss Barbero has the intention to repent and donated blood to Amad, then this matter will end here! Cedron spoke. Thank you Mr. Navarro for raising your hand, I will definitely teach this child a good lesson when I return, and will definitely not let her do anything wrong again. Mr. Barbero breathed a huge sigh of relief and said as if he was relieved. But Cedrons words changed, after all, the one who was injured was Amad, so I hope Miss Barbero still needs to apologize to Amad in person. Mr. Barbero nods his head as if pounding garlic, Should should should should, will definitely apologize. As for the recovery status behind This time, there was no need for Cedron to exin, Mr. Barbero immediately understood the meaning and spoke, If Amad still needs a blood transfusion back there, Ill bring Agustin over, as long as Amad needs it, well definitely do our best. Mr. Barbero doesnt have to be like this either, a person who draws too much blood at once wont be able to hold up, if we need bloodter on, please trouble Mr. Barbero to go to another hospital and transfer it over. Cedron nodded. Okay, okay, Mr. Navarro youre so kind, and so considerate of Agustin. A few pleasantries were exchanged before Mr. Barbero left. When he arrived outside, seeing Agustin wilting after having his blood drawn, especially seeing that bloodless face, he was really angry and heartbroken. Walked forward and assisted Agustin, You, will you still dare to act like this in the future? Agustin was so scared that he desperately shook his head, his eyes were filled with tears, Dad, I dont dare anymore, fortunately you came to save me, did Cedron forgive me? Eh, barely forgiven, but you still have to go and apologize to the boy, okay? Mr. Barbero replied with a nod. Great! Her face, which had been bloodless from the blood draw, was now once again bursting with an excited blush. She knew that as long as her own father stepped in, she would be able to clear all the difficulties! After stirring up such a big mess herself, it could still be fixed, and even give her and Cedron a chance to still be together. As for apologizing to that little girl Agustin remembers something very important, Dad, do you know what kind of rtionship that kid has with Cedron, and why Cedron is so worried when something happens to her! Lets find out whats going on first, then shell think about whether she should go and simply apologize, or find a way to curry favor. Mr. Barbero shook his head with confused eyes, Im not too sure, but it looks like its a child thats very important to Cedron, or else he wouldnt have specially donated blood to that child. What kind of person was Cedron? That was a business leader, almost like a god-like existence.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. It was only right that his body had to be treasured and not allowed to be harmed at all. But for such a little girl, he actually gave up to donate blood! And during the conversation just now, three sentences were not separated from the fact that Amad was aggrieved. It could be seen just how important this Amad was in Cedrons heart. He also gave that girl a blood transfusion, huh? Agustin, however, was suddenly relieved and patted his chest, Then theres nothing to worry about, just a minor character. You kid! Mr. Barbero shook his head helplessly, What I said to you just now is forgotten is it, this Amad is a very important person to Cedron, you have to go and apologize properly! Got it. Agustin nodded, But its just more important, it looks like its supposed to be a friends kid or something, so Ill just curry favor a little bit, no need to go to too much trouble. Mr. Barbero is filled with confusion, How do you know its a friends kid? He had just looked at Cedron and thought it would be the real daughter. Agustin rolled his eyes towards his real father, Because he can give Amad a blood transfusion, if its a direct blood rtive, its not allowed to be transfused, itll trigger hemolysis, and hell just die when the timees. Being able to transfuse blood meant that there was nothing blood rted. Since there was no blood rtionship, what was she doing to please? Just need to please that Mordecai child! Chapter 2442: Eavesdropping Agustin was reworking the n in his head. And seeing this, Mr. Barbero poked his own daughter hard on her forehead, Youre not still thinking about Cedron, are you? He already has a fiance, its not your turn! In the past, Cedron was single, and although he had a child with him, he was too good, so he turned a blind eye to Agustins pursuit of Cedron. Sometimes he even thought that although Agustin would have to be a stepmother if he married her, but Cedron was still young, so he could have another child with Agustin, and the rtionship would be solid. But now that Cedron has a fiance, Agustin will be a mistress if she goes after him! Mr. Barberos heart aches for his daughter, but he doesnt want her to do such a shameful and indecent thing. Doing this kind of thing is going to beughed at to deathter on. Agustin wanted to roll his eyes. What era was this, and what was this talk about disgrace or mistress? Whoever can sit in Mrs. Navarros position is the only one with real skills, okay? If she can really get to the top, whoever dares to say she is a mistress can be killed in a minute. Besides, now is just a fiance, and not really married, and the rtionship is not good, she ispletely have the opportunity to cross the road. Taking a step back, even if the two of them did get married, it was still possible for them to get divorced ande back to marry her. As long as she could get Cedron to fall in love with herself, then no other problem would be a problem! But that was something Agustin didnt say. She knew that her own father was an old pedant and wouldnt listen even if she said it. It was better to wait until she had gotten her hands on him! So on her face, she obediently agreed, I know dad, I drew a lot of blood, now my whole body is especially dizzy, I cant stand up at all, you help me downstairs. Im an old man, what if I dont hold on and fall, wait, dad will go find you a wheelchair! Mr. Barberos knees were hurting, but for his daughters sake, he limped to the nurse and asked for a wheelchair. -Mr. Barbero After the blood transfusion, Amad was wheeled to the ICU for observation. Enoch just learned about this and ran to the door, staring at Amad through the thick ss, his heart twisted into a knot. Although Grandma Zu had said that she was in the conditioning stage, and since she couldnt use the hormone medication from before, there might be a possibility of a re-up, seeing Amad actually have a re-up was still hard on Enochs heart. When on earth can we have the surgery to cure Amadpletely? If he could, Enoch really wanted to go in and suffer in Amads ce. Only unfortunately, he couldnt. Enoch, the nurse came forward, your sister is fine now, she can be transferred to the general ward after a nap, dont worry oh. Enoch screwed up his cold little face and nodded, saying thank you. The nurse sighed, rubbed Enochs head and turned to leave. Enoch, on the other hand, watched for a while longer before he was ready to leave. Halfway there, he remembered that he hadnt asked the nurse what time tomorrow he could be transferred to the general ward. He needed to see his sister first thing before she got scared. Walking to the nurses station, Enochs head was not as tall as the nurses station, the nurses inside didnt see him at all and were chatting away. As they talked, the discussion came to Amad. The nurse was especially heartbroken, Amad is ufortable like that, but he is still afraid of dirtying the sheets and will trouble me to wash them, this child knows too much!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Thats right, its also the first time Ive seen such a well-behaved child, that Miss Barbero is so hateful, why did she do it to Amad, she deserved to have 60 pumped, if I could, I would want to pump her dry! Draining is murder, its against thew, and its not her turn to drain, if there was a real blood shortage, Mr. Navarro would have been on it. Dont mention it, Mr. Navarro was originally reluctant, and then his assistant kept pleading before agreeing to go and draw blood, hey, when I saw that Mr. Navarro was so anxious to send Amad to the emergency room, I thought that he was particrly fond of Amad, but I didnt realize that he wouldnt even donate blood. The nurse was stunned, How could Mr. Navarro be such a person ah, dont be you misunderstood, could there be something else going on here, such as Mr. Navarro has some kind of illness but doesnt want to worry others, thats why he refused the blood transfusion? Here, Mr. Navarros blood test report is here, look at it yourself, where is the problem, clearly hey, Enoch, why are you here? Chapter 2443: You’re Worried About Me? The nurse was so focused on chatting that she didnt even notice when Enoch entered the nurses station. She even picked up that blood examination report on the table and screwed up her small eyebrows to look at it carefully. And a patients test report cant be seen by anyone else. It was a big no-no! Not to mention that it was Cedrons examination report. The nurses face went white with fear, and she walked up in a panic and brought back the report sheet, her voice unconsciously carrying a few tremors, But, Enoch, you should, not see anything, right? Enoch lowered his head, the fine bangs in front of his forehead blocked his ck eyes, naturally making the nurse unable to see his expression at this moment. Only after a long time did Enoch hmmm, I dont know too many words. Hearing this, the nurse let out a sigh of relief. Right oh! How did they forget about this matter, Enoch was just a five year old child, and the examination report was full of esoteric medical terms, so Im afraid that he didnt understand it at all. Then the conversation just now The nurses heart was still hanging in the air, and she cautiously looked at Enoch, wanting to ask him if he had heard anything just now. Before he could open his mouth, Enoch already looked as if nothing had happened and opened his mouth to inquire, Sister nurse, may I ask what time tomorrow my sister can be transferred to the general ward, I want to be there with her at the first opportunity. Eight oclock in the morning. Okay, thanks! Enoch thanked and turned to leave. The two nurses looked at his back and couldnt stop drumming in their hearts. So what they said just now, did Enoch hear it or not? By the looks of it, it should have not heard it! After thinking for a long time, the nurses didnte to a conclusion, and finally had to call it quits and went to work on their own things. Still do not forget to find reasons tofort themselves. Probably did not hear it, otherwise Enoch such a small child, would have already cried loudly, to go to Cedron to ask for a rification is right. Yes, that must be it! C On this end, Enoch didnt realize he was still being talked about by the nurses. He didnt know what was going on, and when he came back to his senses, he was on the rooftop. At this moment, there was no one on the rooftop, only the night wind was raging, blowing the corners of his clothes hunter and hunter. Scratching on his face, it was like a knife-like pain. But what hurt more was somewhere in his chest.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It was like there was a blunt, deadly knife pulling back and forth, and it was especially hard to breathe. Damn it, why is it like this! When he thought about what the nurse had just said, Enochs heart was filled with a breath that could not be vented. He aimed at the wall in front of him and mmed his fist down hard! C An hourter, Enoch finally returned to the ward. When he pushed open the door, he saw Cedrons figure. As if he didnt see it, he walked to the empty bed next to Mordecai, took off his shoes, and then directly closed his eyes, pretending to be asleep! Enoch, what were you up to just now? Mordecai could see that his eyelids were still fluttering, so he asked out loud, Dont pretend to be asleep, quickly get up and answer my question. Didnt go anywhere, wandered around. Enoch still didnt open his eyes, his voice muffled. Mordecai bristled, But you went out for an hour ah, call your phone watch also do not answer, you do not know, my father how worried, almost want to let the whole hospital to find you. Looking for him? Enochs eyes snapped open and his gaze went to Cedron, his voice tightened to a point, Why are you looking for me, worried about me? Chapter 2444: Don’t try to buy him off! Cedron was stunned by Enochs question.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. He did have a few moments of nervousness just now when he learned that he couldnt find Enoch anywhere. But was that concern? Or was it just that he didnt want anything to happen to him on his watch? In those azure-ck pupils, there were a few points of sentiment that he himself couldnt understand. Finally, slowly spoke, It was me who didnt watch over Amad tonight, letting her get injured and sick, so I dont want anything to happen to you again. Thest bit of hope in the bottom of Enochs eyes vanished. I see, so its just that you dont want to add unnecessary trouble to yourself because of this kind of thing, right? That really fits the nature of a Cedron merchant! Thinking of this, Enochs tone suddenly turned cold, as if he was a hedgehog, the thorns of his entire body stood up, all aimed at Cedron, Thanks for Uncle Navarros concern, but dont worry about it, what happened to my sister wasnt your fault, and we wont look for trouble from you either. As for me, Ill be fine, even if I go out and encounter danger, its because I deserve it! Cedrons handsome sword brows knitted into ink spots, and the temples at the corners of his forehead jutted up. Although he didnt know what had happened, he clearly felt that the little guy was now holding a great deal of hostility towards himself. No, one could even say it was disgust. What the hell? Just because he failed to protect Amad, let Agustiny his hands on Amad, and caused Amad to fall ill as a result, the little guy held a grudge against him? I am indeed at fault for what happened tonight. Cedron thought, slowly lifting his thin lips, You can tell me how you want to fix it. Fix Agustin any way you want, even make him make amends, its fine. No need. Enoch, however, refused, Uncle Navarro has helped us so much, its already enough, and we are originally from two worlds, after Amad is cured, we will leave and wont cause this kind of situation for you Uncle Navarro again. What? Mordecai on the hospital bed was instantly anxious, Why do you guys still have to leave, isnt it good to just stay here, Grandma Zu likes you guys a lot, I like you guys a lot too, and when Amad gets better, well go to school together and grow up together! He had grown up so much, it was the first time he had met two friends who were so in tune with each other, he really couldnt bear to part. When Amad gets better, were leaving the city with Mommy. Enoch said. After saying this, he also stoppedmunicating with Mordecai and Cedron. Turning around, he held his back and the back of his head to the two. Cedron grimaced slightly. This kid was obviously puffed up, but he didnt know what he was angry about. It was just a five year old kid, how could he flip his face faster than a book! Cedron had always been the one who was ttered, even when facing Mordecai, he had always been very strict. Now facing this kind of Enoch, there is no countermeasure. He was annoyed, but he couldnt bring himself to ask Enoch why. He went to sit on the sofa and continued to deal with his work. This night was extremely long. Cedron, who liked to work so much, felt very tormented and wanted to smash the tablet in his hand several times. After a long time, it was finally dawn. Enoch booked himself an rm for seven oclock, and immediately got up as soon as the rm went off. He quickly got dressed and washed up, then got ready to go outside and get breakfast for Amad. Later, at eight oclock sharp, he could be the first to deliver breakfast to Amad. Seeing that there was something delicious to eat, Amad wouldnt feel so bad. Thinking about it, Enochs gaze, however, unconsciously scanned around the hospital room. Cedron, who had been handling his work on the couch all night, was gone, empty, and even Enochs heart seemed to be missing a piece. But soon, he snapped back to his senses, skimming his lips and cursing himself in his mind for hisck of talent. Cedron hadnt treated him and his sister well at all, so why did he even bother. Just because he bought himself a game console? This little favor could never buy him off! Chapter 2445: Cheapening Him Up Enoch thought, nimbly rolled over and got off the ground. His mouth also whispered to himself, Its better if its gone, saves me from seeing the appetite early in the morning. Enoch quickly gathered himself and left the hospital to buy breakfast. There are many breakfast stores around the hospital, but there are also a lot of people who buy it, all of them are office workers and family members who stay with the bed in the hospital, and there is a long line directly in front of the stalls. Enoch was small and had a hard time squeezing into the crowd, and was lucky to be cut in line a few times. But since the other person was an elderly person, Enoch didnt get angry. When he finally got his breakfast, it was already 8:10am. Enoch hurriedly ran back with his things. Panting, he rushed to Amads hospital room, and before he pushed open the door and walked in, he heard Amadsughter from inside. Uncle Navarro, this little piggy milky bun is so cute, I cant even bear to eat it! Ill buy it for you again if you like it, eat it. Uh-huh! Then Ill eat one, then Uncle Navarro you eat one too. Enochs legs instantly felt like they were filled with lead, and he couldnt move. Taking several deep breaths, he finally pushed open the door of the hospital room. He saw Cedron sitting beside Amads hospital bed, holding arge box of exquisite pastries. Amad was holding up a cute little steamed bun and sending it to Cedrons mouth, while Cedrons mouth was slightly open, a look of waiting to be fed. If someone who didnt know saw this, they would definitely think that this was some kind of cozy picture of a father being kind to his daughter. Brother! Amad discovered Enochs presence and waved happily, Uncle Navarro bought me a lot of delicious food, all from The Caribbean Empress,e and try it! The Caribbean Empress is a very famous pastry store. Enoch knew about this pastry store because he bought it as a birthday gift for Amad on his birthday. The store was so popr that the queue started at five in the morning, but the store didnt open until seven, and basically, all the pastries were sold out in less than half an hour after the shop opened. Those who didnt get any could only go back crying and wait for tomorrow to line up earlier. It was so hard to get the pastries, but Cedron actually went to buy them for Amad. Enoch remembered that when he got up in the morning, he didnt see Cedron. So at that time, he went to buy pastries for Amad in line? Wouldnt that be leaving at five oclock Thinking about that, Enoch was a bit confused. This man in front of him, who clearly wasnt even willing to give Amad blood, why was he able to run to The Caribbean Empress early in the morning to stand in line just to buy a pastry for Amad? Brother, what are you thinking about,e over and eat it quickly! Amad saw him fidgeting and renewed the invitation.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Enoch hmmmd and stepped over, but didnt touch the pastries. He took out the breakfast he bought and sat down next to Amads bed, You eat, Ill have the tofu brain. Brother, you bought me breakfast too, Amad immediately took the piggy milk bun in her hand and stuffed it all into her mouth, Ill eat it then! Both were people she cared a lot about, and Amad didnt want to leave anyone out in the cold. But her stomach was so big, after stuffing two piggy milk buns, Jiu simply couldnt eat the tofu brain. After holding it on her end for a good half a day, she just barely managed to stuff two or three bites into her mouth. How could Enoch not see her reluctance? Immediately will be that portion of bean curd brain to the end away, Can not eat, do not eat, brother to help you eat. But theres still one more serving, can you eat all of it, brother? Amad asked worriedly. Of course he cant. Enoch was also just a small child with a limited stomach capacity and couldnt stuff that much food. Just as he was about to say that he could give it to Aunt Gileadter when she came, Amad had already brightened up and thought of an idea. She gleefully, pped her hands, Brother, lets give that tofu brain to Uncle Navarro, Uncle Navarro said he likes soy products too! Chapter 2446: Check me carefully! To give the tofu brain he bought to Cedron to drink, Enoch was ten thousand times reluctant from the bottom of his heart. But meeting Amads eyes that were full of expectation, Enoch really couldnt bear to let her down. In a twisted manner, he still sent the tofu brain in front of Cedron, his cool and cold face tensed, Here you go! Cheap for him! Cedron did like soy products, but they were all soy products made by five-star chefs at home, and no more than those made by high-end restaurants outside. The one Enoch bought back was obviously bought at a stall. I dont know if its hygienic or not. Uncle Navarro you try it, the tofu brain my brother bought is the best thing in the whole world oh, and he must have waited in line for a long time, if you dont eat it he will be sad. Amad urged in a milky voice. Amad, Enoch immediately made a stern face, Dont push people like that, it seems rude, and its just a very ordinary tofu brain, if you dont want to eat it forget it, I can still Before he could finish his sentence, Cedron had already reached out and taken the portion of tofu brain. Using a spoon, he scooped arge piece into his mouth. After swallowing it, his tone was very serious, Its delicious, Enochs eye for picking breakfast is really good. Hearing this, Amad was even happier than being praised herself, smiling with the corners of her eyes curving, Right right right, I told you that the breakfast my brother bought was super tasty, surely I wouldnt lie to Uncle Navarro about you. Well, eat up. Cedron nodded. One big and one small, two different kinds of breakfast, all of them were given to be wiped out. After eating, Cedron went to take out the trash. Enoch chased after him, then took out five hundred dors in cash from his pocket and shoved it to Cedron. Heres your breakfast money back! Cedron confiscated it, I told youst night, I can still afford this, you dont have to pay me. Do give it, Enoch was very insistent, I dont want to owe you, after all, we dont know each other that well, so theres no point in owing favors. Cedron sniffed and stood still and silent for a long while. Spinning around, he slowly crouched down and kept his eyes parallel to Enochs, You hate me a lot? Whats the reason? Enoch stared at Cedron, Do I make it that obvious? Of course it was obvious, it was close to having the words hate him written on his face. I dont hate you, Im just keeping my distance and staying out of trouble, as you wish. Enoch said. Since Cedron had asked, Enoch stopped hiding it and just said it. It was good to say it out loud, so as not to get all twisted up. But Cedron wrinkled his sword brows, What do you mean by as I wish? When did he ever have such a wish. Enoch was filled with a, youre still pretending expression. Having to ask and saying it but not admitting it, is it interesting? Suddenly it was so tiring tomunicate with Cedron. Enoch didnt want tomunicate any further, Forget it if its not, its me who misunderstood you.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Without giving Cedron a chance to open his mouth, he added, Its just that when Amad is healed, we will leave here with mommy, so please still dont be so nice to Amad, keep your distance so that when we separate in the future, Amad wont be too upset. Throwing down these words, Enoch then turned around and left. It was clearly just a tiny person, but his back was as if he was an adult, full of heaviness and perseverance. Cedrons narrow eyes narrowed and dialed a phone to Alexis. Go find out where Enoch went, who he saw, and what he said after he left the wardst night. Chapter 2447: Are You Really Going to Apologize? Alexis was very sharp and quickly delivered the results of the check to Cedron. It was the idle chatter of two nurses at the nurses station. Enoch is misunderstanding you Mr. Navarro, Alexis spoke up, He must have thought that you werent willing to give Amad a blood transfusion, and thats why he wanted to distance himself from you. This kind of thing is easy to solve, just exin it to Enoch face to face! Kids are quick to get angry and quick to get over it. Alexis even volunteered, Mr. Navarro, why dont I go talk to Enoch, Im better at dealing with children. Cedrons deep eyes flowed, slowly lifting his thin lips, What about you, were you thinking the same thing then? With a single sentence, Alexis was stumped. This, he didnt dare to say ah! Seemingly guessing what was in Alexis heart, Cedron said, Just say it, I wont punish you. With these words as a strong heart, Alexis bravely told the truth. Right, at that time, when I heard Mr. Navarro you said you couldnt donate blood to Amad, I was so anxious, thinking that human life is at stake, Mr. Navarro how can you be so selfish, you refuse to give Amad even 40 of blood, even if its panda blood, you cant be so stingy, 40 wont kill anyone. The wordsnded on Cedrons face sank. Alexis was so scared that she was on the verge of crying, her voice trembling, Mr. Navarro, youre the one who told me to speak up despite my words, and said you wouldnt punish me. But you cant keep your word! Uh-huh. Cedron nodded, I was the one who said that. Seeing that Cedron really didnt have the intention of cleaning himself up, Alexiss guts gradually began to grow again, and tentatively opened her mouth, Then Mr. Navarro, can I ask why you refused at that time, I felt that you cared quite a lot about Amad, but when it came to the blood transfusion, why would you be reluctant? Its because Cedron wanted to say it was because of a voice echoing in his head telling him that he couldnt donate blood or something big was going to happen. But that didnt make sense if he said it out loud. He didnt have any infectious diseases and was a match for panda blood, so how could something bad happen if he donated blood to Amad. Unless they were father and daughter and a hemolytic reaction would ur after donating blood! This thought shed through Cedrons mind. Couldnt help but cackle. It was hard to believe that he really was father and daughter with Amad?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. After all, he didnt remember the previous twenty years, so it wasnt impossible to say that he had a child with a certain woman More importantly, that closeness he felt to Amad, the nervous anxiety he felt when he saw her hurt, and that lingering voice in his head. Hell! Cedrons mind was getting more and more confused, and once again, the pain was hidden. Mr. Navarro, are you okay! Alexis was stunned when she noticed Cedrons face, paling at a rate visible to the naked eye, clenching his cheekbones, and his temples were jutting out. Its okay! Cedron shook his head, Its just a little headache, just take your medicine. Alexis hurriedly took out the painkillers that Cedron had with him. Cedron took it, but it took half an hour for the medicine to take effect. He sits on a bench in the hospital corridor, suffering through the long half hour. Alexis stayed with him, and the conversation turned to Enoch once again, So Mr. Navarro, Enochs side, do you need me to exin? No, Cedron refused, Ill see to it myself, you dont have to worry about it. Alexis was filled with a stunned expression, Mr. Navarro, you mean, youre going to go and exin to Enoch yourself, even apologize? Chapter 2448: Give me a good cleanup of him Having followed Cedron for several years, Alexis thought that she still knew this boss quite well. In Cedrons dictionary, there was no such thing as admitting mistakes. But now, not only did he have to admit his mistake, but the object of his mistake was also a five year old child. Was this the same Mr. Navarro he knew? If he wasnt bold enough, Alexis would have wanted to go up to Cedron and touch his cheek to see if someone else had put on a human skin mask and pretended to be him. You have a problem with that? Cedrons voice was icy cold, and his azure-ck eyes swept towards Alexis. Frightened, Alexis immediately didnt dare to say anything. How could he dare to have an opinion, he just felt curious and shocked! Go back to thepany if you have nothing to do, dont be an eyesore in front of me. Cedron spoke again. Alexis immediately slipped away. When he reached the elevator, he reached up and pinched his cheek hard. It hurt, and wasnt a dream. So what was the reason Mr. Navarro was paying extra attention to EnochAmad, anyway? Alexis couldnt figure it out and finally just gave up and went to work. On the other hand, Cedron went back to Mordecais hospital room. Mordecai and Enoch were talking, when they saw hime back, Enoch immediately shut up and went to the side to read a book. A look of reluctance to talk to him. Cedron: After learning why, he recoiled, not knowing what to say. Daddy, Mordecai was surprised, You havent gone to work at the office yet, are you going to stay with me the whole day? Ill leave when your grandmaes, Cedron nodded, You dont seem too keen on me staying? Probably because Enoch was around, or maybe because Cedron had gotten so much gentler since yesterday, Mordecai actually had the guts to say, Because we cant y the game properly if youre here, Daddy. Its always weird having an adult around. Cedron: Seeing that his own father wasnt looking too good, Mordecai immediately added, But Daddy youre leavingter, so we can still tolerate it. Uh-huh. Cedron nodded and went to sit down next to him and stopped talking. In the hospital room, an eerie silence fell. It wasnt until the old Mrs. Navarro arrived that the silence was broken. Mordecai re-activated and was so happy that her eyes were glowing, Grandmother, what kind of delicious food did you bring me? Today its medicinal soup, it has ck chicken and angelica in it, its especially vorful, all three of you get a share. the old Mrs. Navarro said smilingly. Immediately looking around the ward, she inquired suspiciously, Howe Amad is missing? Amad had an attackst night, but is fine now and is resting in the next ward. Enoch replied. He stepped forward and took the thermos from THE OLD Mrs. Navarro, Ill take it over to my sister! Ill go over there too, THE OLD Mrs. Navarros cheeks tightened, The onset is earlier than I expected, gotta go see whats going on. If it was getting worse, then she would have to adjust her course of treatment and prepare for the operation as early as possible to make it happen. An old man and a young woman went to the next ward. After shushing Amad for a while, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the condition hadnt worsened, it was only the irritation by Agustin yesterday that caused the sudden onset of the disease. This Agustin, originally I thought it was just unruly and spoiled by the family, but now it seems that the heart is also bad! the old Mrs. Navarro gritted her teeth in hatred. To punch and kick a five year old child, is still a human being!Original from N?velDrama.Org. Truly unable to swallow this breath, the old Mrs. Navarro left the ward and then went to Cedron. You need to take care of this Miss Barbero and take it out on Amad! the old Mrs. Navarro said seriously. Cedron spoke, Its already been taken care of, dont worry Grandma. Chapter 2449: I wouldn’t dare to Hearing this, the depressed emotions in THE OLD Mrs. Navarros heart eased for a few moments. Nodding with satisfaction, he then asked, Then how did you clean it up, tell me about it? She donated 600s of blood to Amad, and shesing to kneel and apologize in person afterwards as well. the old Mrs. Navarros eyes widened, Just like that, nothing? Nope, nothing. Cedron nodded, I know you might not be satisfied, Grandma, but Mr. Barbero personally came to kneel and beg for mercy, so I have to sell face. Youre confused! the old Mrs. Navarro gasped, How could you do that! Grandma, Cedron raised his hand and pinched the bridge of his nose, his tone held a bit of helplessness, they are all people who have business dealings, they always have to sell some face. the old Mrs. Navarro certainly wasnt talking about that. She red at Cedron, How could you let Agustin transfuse Amad, a bad woman like that has a vicious heart, even her blood is disgusting. If you dont let her have a blood transfusion, are you going to watch something happen to Amad? Cedron asked rhetorically. Arent you still there, Amad has panda blood and so do you, why dont you give Amad blood? the old Mrs. Navarro asked. At that, Cedron was silent. How is it that one by one, two by two, are asking him this question. Cedron, youre not someone who would see death, but why did you let Agustin donate blood instead of you going yourself? the old Mrs. Navarro, seeing that he would not answer, again spoke up and pressed the question. Grandmother, I didnt refrain from donating blood. Cedron lifted his thin lips, Its just that Agustins side was already done before I could draw, so the nurse didnt draw any more of my blood. After a pause, he added, If there hadnt been enough blood at the time, I would have given. So. THE OLD Mrs. Navarro nodded, I was wrong about you then, alright, go to work, just leave the hospital side to me. Cedron then left the hospital. On this end, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro still didnt feel right. Agustin had done something bad, and was so scared that he fled to get help, which must have taken a lot of time. She went back to the hospital and had to draw 60 of blood, which should have taken longer than Cedrons. But she actually made it to the hospital before Cedron did. But she actually rushed to deliver 60 of blood to Amad before Cedron did. What does that mean?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. It means that Cedron must have hesitated and dyed, so that Agustin had the chance to donate blood. Having been a doctor all her life, the old Mrs. Navarro immediately deduced Cedrons mood of resistance from this small detail. So, did Cedron hate Amad? He shouldnt! He was able to take action against Agustin to protect Amad, so he thought he cared about Amad. Then why would he do that? the old Mrs. Navarro thought about it, and a thought popped into her head. Could it be, that there was something wrong with Cedrons blood, but refused to let anyone know, thats why he was so hesitant and dragged hard until Agustin came to donate his blood. This possibility was very high! After all, Cedron worked hard every day and didnt take good care of his body at all, and he usually talked tough, saying that he was in good health. Who knows what condition his body is in! Thinking more and more anxious, the old Mrs. Navarro immediately went to the doctor, wanting him to help give Cedron a full body checkup. The doctor was full of helplessness, the old Mrs. Navarro, I know you are worried about Mr. Navarro, but Mr. Navarro is very healthy, here is Mr. Navarros blood test report, look at it, there is no problem at all! the old Mrs. Navarro didnt even look at it, kneaded it into a ball and threw it into the trash can, Who knows if this is forged to fool me, you guys need to do a full body checkup again so I can feel at ease. This the doctor was in a difficult situation, I dont have the ability to persuade Mr. Navarro ah, the old Mrs. Navarro, or you go to say, as long as Mr. Navarro Mr. Navarros consent, Ill give him a medical checkup right away! Chapter 2450: Thanking the Divine Doctor in Person The doctor didnt dare to open his mouth, and neither did THE OLD Mrs. Navarro! Especially the cold talk of a medical checkup would definitely put Cedron on alert, and at that time it was not likely that he would do it again. In this matter, we have to be wise. After much thought, the old Mrs. Navarro thought of someone! Anna! Her precious granddaughter-inw, surely she has a way to trick Cedron into having a medical checkup. Even if she didnt do a medical checkup, it would be good to have some blood drawn for a checkup. The old Mrs. Navarro immediately called Anna. Soon, Anna picked up, Grandma, calling me early in the morning, is there something urgent? the old Mrs. Navarros voice was kind, Its not a big deal, just want to ask you, have youe back? Well, already back, just got off the ne. Anna replied. Great, then can youe over to me now, I have something I want to discuss with you. Hearing this, Anna hesitated, Can it beter Grandma, I still have some things to take care of. the old Mrs. Navarro immediately agreed, Of course, then you can go about your business first and call me when youre done. Okay. Anna said and hung up. Pushing her suitcase, Anna stopped a cab at the airport and headed straight to the hospital. She had just gotten off the ne when she found out from Aunt Gilead that Amad had a seizurest night. Anna was so anxious that she wished she could put on two wings and fly to the hospital in a second. After a long time, she finally arrived at the hospital.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. But Anna did not rush in, but put on sunsses masks and hats to cover herself tightly, before going inside. She is still staying by Cedrons side, so she doesnt want Cedron to follow the trail to Enoch and Amad. With this kind of dress, anyone who stood in front of her would not be able to recognize who she was. But Amad was the only one who recognized her at once. Anna just pushed open the door of the hospital room, Amad on the hospital bed opened his arms and called out to her in a milky voice, Mommy! The pair of purple grape-like eyes were full of excitement and joy. She hadnt seen her mommy for a long time, she missed her so much! How could Anna not miss Amad? The tip of her nose was acidic, she went forward and hugged Amad in her arms, her voice couldnt help but choke up, Im sorry Amad, Mommy couldnt be by your side to take good care of you for a while, were you scaredst night, are you still having a hard time? Amad bared his teeth and smiled, he even used his little hand to pat Annas back, living as the little sun, Im fine already, its not hard at all! Aunt Gilead also said beside her, The divine doctor came to see her in the morning, and said that Amad was only in shock when she had the attack, in fact, her body is recovering very well, so she will continue to regte her body, and she will be able to undergo surgery after a while. Great! Anna heaved a sigh of relief. She asked Aunt Gilead for Amads case, and after looking through it, she really found that Amads various physical indicators were on the rise, basically the same as a normal child. That miracle doctor is really powerful! Anna was in a very excited mood, her tone was full of gratitude, Aunt Gilead, is that godly doctor still in the hospital ah, I want to go and thank him in person. Yes, just now he went out to fetch water for Amad, he should be in the boiling water room. Aunt Gilead immediately nodded, Wait, Ill go find her. Ill go straight to the boiler room to find her, just to help carry the kettle. Anna said, Describe to me what this Divine Healer looks like, so I dont misidentify herter. Chapter 2451: Bumping Into In the aspect of describing other peoples looks, Aunt Gilead was still really very bad at it. Her face was suffocating red, and she also described that it was a very exquisitely dressed THE OLD Mrs. Navarro, with a particrly aristocratic demeanor! Shes wearing pearls today. Said Amad from the hospital bed. A pearl ne was it? Anna nodded her head and bent down to rub Amads head, Amad is so good at noticing these details, well, Mommy is going to the boiler room to look for the exquisite THE OLD Mrs. Navarro with a pearl ne. With that, Anna headed out the door. Just as she arrived at the door of the water boiler room, before she had a chance to look among the people lined up to get water, she heard a familiar voice, Anna? Anna turned her head in dismay and spotted the Navarro familythe old Mrs. Navarro. No way, she was already blocked into this appearance, but she could still be recognized? Seeing Annas stunned look, the old Mrs. Navarro was sure of it and walked forward with a smile, Its you Anna, why are you dressed up like this? Grandma, Anna couldnt afford to y dumb and found an excuse, I just came back froms vegas, the difference in temperature and humidity between the two sides was too big, I felt itchy, so I wrapped up a little more tightly to avoid allergies. That bad! the old Mrs. Navarro was heartbroken, went to the doctor? Said the old Mrs. Navarro, pping her head again, Look at my brain, youre not in the hospital, so when you said you had some errands to run, you came to the hospital to see a doctor, huh? Right, right. Anna nodded along with that and was curious again, Grandma, so what are you doing here? The old Mrs. Navarros status doesnt seem like someone who woulde to the hospital early in the morning to queue up in the boiler room. Just as she was thinking, out of the corner of her eye, Anna caught a glimpse of the pearl ne around the old Mrs. Navarros neck. Wait a minute! The old Mrs. Navarro was wearing a pearl ne.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Couldnt be talking about the old Mrs. Navarro of the Navarro family? Anna was a bit confused and was ready to ask the old Mrs. Navarro if she was treating a little girl. Instead, she heard the old Mrs. Navarro say, I came here to take care of Mordecai, he was out ying and was almost hit by a passing motorcycle, he was so scared that he had a high fever! I see! Anna swallowed back the words that were already on her lips. And at this time, a person who also wore a pearl ne passed by next to her, wearing a cheongsam and looking quite exquisite. It was probably the Divine Doctor. Anna wanted to go up and say hello, but she couldnt reveal the real reason why she came to the hospital in front of the old Mrs. Navarro. She could only watch the Divine Doctor walk farther and farther and finally disappear from sight. It seemed there was no way to thank the Divine Doctor in person today! Grandma, Anna thought, retrieving her thoughts, Ill go with you to check on Mordecai! Hes due to be discharged at noon, and it doesnt matter, hes all better now. the old Mrs. Navarro waved her hand. Mindful of Cedrons health, the old Mrs. Navarro immediately clutched Annas hand, Anna, lets go talk outside the hospital, theres something I need your help with. Okay. Anna agreed. On her way downstairs, she quietly sent a text message to Aunt Gilead, saying that she had to leave in a bit of an emergency and asked her to take care of Amad and Enoch. Aunt Gilead replied back to her C Dont worry about us, you take care of yourself too! In her heart, she couldnt help but sigh. Hey, this just came for a while and then left, Amad was looking forward to whispering to her, now there is no chance, I do not know how disappointed it will be. Just as she was thinking, Mordecai pushed open the door of the hospital room and ran in. Iming Amad, wheres your mommy? Chapter 2452: A Surprise for Amad Hearing this, Aunt Gileads head got bigger. Amad, you even told Mordecai about Mommys visit, huh? Amad nodded heavily, Because Ive always said before that my mommy is extraordinarily, extraordinarily nice and gentle, so Momo wanted to see it with her own eyes too! Thats how children are, they cant help but show off their daddy and mommy. Its normal to drag Mordecai to see Anna. However, Anna has already left ah Looking at the happy faces of the two little ones, Aunt Gilead had a bad feeling in her heart, but she gritted her teeth and told the truth. C the old Mrs. Navarro returned to the ward and realized that the atmosphere was not right.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. What happened, she did not just talk to Anna a few words, just half an hour, the little sun Amad wilted, next to the Mordecai y ghost face and bring toys over, simply useless. Whats going on? The old Mrs. Navarro was puzzled and asked Aunt Gilead. Aunt Gilead replied, Just now, Amads mommy came here, and Amad wanted to introduce his mommy to young master Momo, but it turned out that Amads mommy had something to do at thest minute, and she just left. Mordecai is beside him, he even reaches out to pat Amads shoulder, Its okay Amad, if you didnt see your mommy this time, you can see her next time, there are plenty of chances! Amad sps her hands to her knees and stares nkly at the bedsheets, her eyes red. It was as if she hadnt heard Mordecai at all, she looked like a statue. The old Mrs. Navarro walked up and took Amad into her arms, Amad misses mommy, right? When you get better, you can stick with mommy every day. As for now, mommy is in a hurry to leave, she must have her own things, it could be for Amad to go and earn medical fees, or it could be for Amad to go and prepare other things, can you understand your mommy? Hearing this, Amad finally reacted. Thats right, she was missing her mommy. Originally, she had been holding back well, not seeing her mommy for a while, and running some errands as well. But because she had just seen her, the thoughts were tickled. She still had a lot of words to say to Mommy, and before she could kiss Mommy, Mommy left. She didnt even say hello to her when she left. Hearing THE OLD Mrs. Navarro say these words, Amad finally couldnt hold back her emotions and jumped into her arms and cried loudly. Grandma, ooohhhh, I miss mommy so much! Dont cry, dont cry. the old Mrs. Navarro patted Amads back painfully, Mommy will definitelye back to be with you soon after shes done with her own business, youre Mommys favorite baby, you miss her, and she misses you too. It took a while of coaxing before Amad finally regained herposure. the old Mrs. Navarro read her a story and put her to sleep. Only then did she open her mouth and said to Aunt Gilead, When you have time, you should let Amads mommy call Amad more often, it would be even better if you cane to see her, the little girl is exactly the time when she needs her mommy, and now shes in the period of recuperation, if shes always sad and upset, it will affect her body as well. Okay okay. Aunt Gilead immediately nodded, Ill remember! It was estimated to be difficult to meet in person, but phone calls could be made frequently. Aunt Gilead spoke with THE OLD Mrs. Navarro and went to sit down on the couch next to her. Mordecai, on the other hand, stood at the heel of the hospital bed and looked over at Amad, who had fallen asleep. Amad looked pitiful with tear stains still on his face. He clenched his fists hard and made a decision. He would contact Amads mommy and bring it to the hospital to give Amad a big surprise! Chapter 2453: It’s not fair! Thats right, Mordecai decided to quietly reach out to Amads mommy and then have Amads mommye to the hospital. Amad would definitely be very happy! With that said, Mordecai started preparing for this n. Everything else was well taken care of, the biggest problem was, where to get Amads mommys phone number from? It certainly wouldnt work to ask Amad directly for it. That way Amad would know what he was up to. Mordecai thought about it and set his eyes on Aunt Gilead next to him. So he dawdled and walked over to go next to Aunt Gilead, Aunt Gilead, theres something I want to see you about, would it be convenient to talk outside? Aunt Gilead was unsure, but nodded cooperatively. Once in the hallway, Mordecai spoke up, Aunt Gilead, can you give me Mommy Amads contact information? Hearing this, Aunt Gileads expression instantly became serious for a few moments, and even in her tone there was a bit of caution, What do you want this for? It couldnt be that Annas enemies came to her door and used Mordecai as an excuse, right?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Seeing this, Mordecais heart was puzzled beyond measure. He only wanted the contact information of Amads mommy, why was he so nervous? It couldnt be that his purpose had already been seen through! I actually its not me who wants one, its my daddy who wants one! Mordecai thought of a reason in a hurry. Thats right, it was daddy who wanted it. Why would your daddy want Mommy Amads contact information? Aunt Gilead was even more puzzled. Mordecai exined, Because my daddy is guilty, if he didnt fail to protect Amadst night, Amad wouldnt have been bullied by that bad woman Agustin, so my daddy wants a contact information to apologize with Mommy Amad. This reasoning was justified, so Aunt Gilead believed it. She smiled and waved her hand, No need, its not like what happenedst night was your daddys fault, it was that Miss Barbero who had a bad heart, and Momma Amad wasnt mad at him. After a pause, she added, But your daddy is really nice. I really didnt realize that a person who looked so cold and heartless on the outside actually had such a delicate heart and was so considerate of others! Its better to leave a contact! Mordecai hugged Aunt Gileads arm, softly coaxing, and also vigorously blinking his big watery eyes, At that time Agustin will alsoe to kneel down and apologize, just so daddy can send a video to show to Mommy Amad! This Thinking about this, Aunt Gilead couldnt refuse. So she nodded, Okay, then you take notes. Mordecai stretched out his arm and operated his own childrens phone watch, Okay! After saving Amads mommys number, Mordecai was very happy and went back to the ward to coax Amad. That afternoon, Mordecai was discharged from the hospital. As for Amad, she needed to stay in the hospital for a day for observation. I want to stay here with Amad, Mordecai said blearily, not wanting to leave at all. It was so pointless to go home and be alone. Of course it would be more fun to stay with Amad Enoch. the old Mrs. Navarro was filled with helplessness, Id love for you to stay here, but tomorrow your daddy ising to test you on the piano, so are you sure you dont want to go home and hug your feet for a bit? ying intermittently, she could still help put in a good word to spare Mordecais punishment. But if he couldnt y at all, then even if the Heavenly King came, he wouldnt be able to protect Mordecai! Hearing this, Mordecai instantly wilted. He couldnt help but tilt his head and sigh, Good times are always so short, God, its not fair! Chapter 2454: Refusing to Meet Hearing this, Amads expression immediately turned serious. She told Mordecai, Brother Momo, you are already very happy, you have a daddy and grandma who love you so much, and there are many people around to take care of you. The most important thing is that you are still healthy, which is a happiness that many children in the world cant even ask for. Just like her. How she wished to be like Mordecai, where she couldugh and run around with abandon. Amads eyes couldnt help but dim a little at the thought. Mordecai also realized that her words had upset Amad, and hurriedly changed her words, I know, it was just a casual remark, I actually like ying the piano, its just that the thought of not being able to y with you made me a little upset before I whined. Its just for one day, Amad soothed, When you can y that piece, teach me, okay? Yes! Mordecai agreed. At first the old Mrs. Navarro thought that it was just something the little one had said to Amad. But who knew that when they got home, Mordecai really started practicing very seriously. More than ever, Mordecai practiced. Even his memory was several times higher than usual. The piano teachers jaw dropped to the floor, and after the lesson ended, he excitedly kept asking the old Mrs. Navarro. the old Mrs. Navarro, how in the world did young master Momo manage to do that, this kind of difficult piece, which used to take a week of practicing to memorize, today it only took four hours, and hes already very skilled! This kind of learning speed isparable to a sponge! THE OLD Mrs. Navarro sat on the sofa downstairs, sipping a cup of ck tea in her hand, and said slowly, Probably, its just being an older brother. The piano teacher: !!! It was as if she had suddenly learned some unimaginable secret. She hurriedly congratted the old Mrs. Navarro, Congrattions to the old Mrs. Navarro, congrattions to young master Momo! Knowing that she must have gotten the wrong idea, the old Mrs. Navarro waved her hand with a smile, Its not the the Navarro family thats going to have a newborn, its that Mordecai has a sister on the outside. Piano teacher: !!! Even more shocked. Brainstormed a dozen or so mansion feuds in that moment in his head. All of them were the kind about an illegitimate child rising to the top while the one in the family aplished nothing and was eventually ouwed, ending up with a miserable life. No wonder young master Momo is suddenly trying so hard. Its because hes afraid that this outside sister will be brought home and take his ce, right?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Hey, everything is good about the mansion, its just that its fucked up. If you dont work hard, you dont know when youll be reced by a sibling that pops up out of nowhere. Poor Young Master Momo! The piano teacher left with a heart full of sympathy. Meanwhile, Mordecai doesnt realize that he has be the hero of the mansions grudge drama. He had learned the tune so he was so happy that he could not wait to rush to the hospital and teach Amad! But he still held back. Because there were more important things to do right now. Taking advantage of the fact that he was alone in the room, Mordecai started drumming up the childrens watch. He sent a text message to Amads mommy, very politely, introducing himself as Amads big brother by her side, and that there was something he wanted to talk to her about, and wondered if it would be convenient to talk face-to-face. Soon after, the text message came back. Amad mommy: Hello, Amad side of the big brother, I heard Amad mentioned you, said you are a very good big brother, auntie thank you for ying with Amad, but I recently inconvenient to meet with you Oh, sorry! Chapter 2455: Have Fun Cant meet up? Mordecai was instantly anxious.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. He still wanted Amad to be able to cheer up! Those little hands flew up and poked at the cell phone screen, sending messages to each other. Mordecai: Cant it be just half an hour? Its really a special, special, important matter that needs to be talked about face to face! Mordecai: Aunty, if I dont talk to you about this, Amad might be sad and upset for a long time. After sending these two text messages, Mordecai then stared at the screen dead on, waiting for a reply. Ten minutes passed, fifteen minutes passed. Half an hour passed. The text messages were like stones sinking into the sea, there was no reply at all. Young Master Momo, what have you been staying in your room for, its time for dinner, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro is calling you! The maid said as she knocked on the door. Mordecai hurriedly deleted all the text messages from his phone watch before they were discovered, before going downstairs to eat. In order to celebrate Mordecais rapid progress and achievement in learning the piano today, the old Mrs. Navarro purposely asked the kitchen to make a table full of dishes that Mordecai loved to eat. When the table was served, she beckoned with a smile and a gentle voice, Momo, grandma knew youd be good at this, so practice hard and Im sure youll be able to y the Damon Variations in the near future. Damon Variations, is a tune with a very high difficulty coefficient, the tune is soothing in the front, and then suddenly begins to change into a rapid and exciting, when people arepletely immersed in it, the tune then gradually returns to calm, as if the most inconspicuous Damon in the sky, and nothing umon has ever happened in general. If one could y this piece, then the piano would be considered a sessful learning experience. Its just thatC Mordecai looked at the old Mrs. Navarro with a puzzled face, Grandma, I know that the Damon Variation is a symbol of sess in challenging the piano, but there are actually many other pieces that can be equally symbolic. Why do you always emphasize the Damon Variations, as if you let me learn piano just so I can y the Damon Variations? The old Mrs. Navarros face froze with a smile as she sniffed. Immediately, she sighed lightly and spoke, Of course grandma didnt mean that, but there is such a person, right, who very much wants you to y this piece, and grandma is just expressing this wish for her! Who is this person? Mordecai asked. The old Mrs. Navarro avoided answering and raised her hand to rub Mordecais head, Ill tell youter, eat. Mordecai let out a cry, and obediently buried his head to eat. But the old Mrs. Navarro got up and stood up, going upstairs. THE OLD Mrs. Navarro, you havent eaten a bite of your supper! The maid shouted behind her in a hurry. the old Mrs. Navarro didnt even look back, directly waved her hand, No, I dont eat, I dont have much of an appetite today, you guys take care of Mordecai and eat more. Looking at the old Mrs. Navarros back, Mordecais heart was terrified. In a very low voice, he asked the maid next to him, Did I make Grandma angry? No, Mr. Momo, the maid denied, the old Mrs. Navarro was just thinking of some past events, so she was in a bad mood, it has nothing to do with Mr. Momo. Some past events? Mordecai asked, but the maids mouth seemed to be sealed, refusing to say anything. Helpless, Mordecai could only eat first. After the meal, he went to the kitchen and brought a bowl of birds nest, specially put double honey, and carried it upstairs to find the old Mrs. Navarro. If you are too sad to eat when you think of the past, it means that the memories are bitter. If you cant eat when you think of the past, it means that your memories are bitter, so you can eat very sweet birds nest to cheer up! Chapter 2456: Are You My Mother? Carrying the bowl of birds nest, Mordecai walked to the door of THE OLD Mrs. Navarros room. Raising his hand, he was about to knock on the door when it slowly opened by itself. The scene in the room fell into Mordecais eyes. His favorite grandmother was sitting on the edge of the bed, holding a photo album in her hands, looking at it while shedding tears. Looks particrly sad appearance. Grandma Mordecai walked in and shouted softly. the old Mrs. Navarro hurriedly back to God, raised his hand to wipe away the tears, closed the album at the same time, but also to Mordecai squeeze out a smile, Mordecai, how did youe, eaten enough? En, full. Mordecai nodded his head and handed over the bowl of birds nest in his hand, Ancestral grandmother, you should eat something as well, or else your body wont be able to carry it, this one is especially sweet, I added two big spoons of honey, I guarantee that after you eat it, your mood will be better! the old Mrs. Navarro was touched by Mordecais words.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Immediately nodded his head, Okay, Ill taste it, its really, really sweet to my grandmas heart. Mordecai sat down next to her, her eyes locked on the closed album, and inquired curiously, Grandmother, whose album is this, can I open it? Later! the old Mrs. Navarro declined, Ill show it to youter when youre older. With that, she put the photo album back in the drawer. She continued to drink the birds nest, her hands were a bit slippery from wiping her tears just now, and the birds nest almost didnt hold and spilled onto her body. Aigoo, Im really old too, I cant even hold the bowl now. The old Mrs. Navarromented and stood up, You be good here, grandma will go to the restroom to clean up. Mordecai nodded her head obediently, You go quickly grandma, otherwise when it dries, your body will be slippery and especially ufortable. But when the old Mrs. Navarro got up and went to the bathroom, Mordecai immediately rushed to the drawer and took out the photo album. No way, the curiosity of a child is so powerful! But when he opened it, Mordecai was disappointed. Inside was a very strange woman, all kinds of pictures of her, and looking at the yellowed edges of the pictures, it was obvious that they were taken a long time ago. Was she a friend of Grandmas? Although looking at the age, the two people were tens of years apart, but a forgotten friend might be possible. The most crucial thing was that the sound of water in the restroom had stopped, indicating that Grandma Ancestor had cleaned up and was ready toe out. Afraid of being caught, Mordecai hurriedly wanted to put the album back into the drawer. At this time, the album, however, lightly flew out a photo,nding at Mordecais feet. He only nced at it, and his purple grape-like eyes widened violently! Mordecai, bring a hand towel over here for Grandma Zu. the old Mrs. Navarro shouted from the restroom. Mordecai obliged, looked down and hid the picture quickly in her arms, then closed the drawer, pretended nothing had happened, and ran to the restroom to bring the towel. When he got back to the childrens room, thats when he pulled out the picture hed just secretly hidden, then flipped through the photo albums in his room and carefullypared them. Thats right. Although he didnt recognize this woman in the photo, he recognized the scarf held in the womans hand. On the first day of kindergarten, grandma personally put that scarf around his neck and told him that it was a very precious and important thing that must be cherished. In this photo, the scarf was not yet fully knitted, and the woman was sitting on a wicker chair with a big belly, knitting the scarf and smiling very gently. Mordecais eyes shed, and subconsciously reached out and touched the woman in the photo. So, youre my mom? Chapter 2457: A Successor But the woman in the photo would not answer. She just smiles and gazes at Mordecai in front of her. Mordecai hugged the photo for a long, long time and finally fell into a deep sleep. The next morning, he pretended to be fine, sneaked into his grandmothers room, and put the photo back. When he came out again, he bumped right into someone. What were you doing sneaking around in there? Cedron lifted his philtrum lips and uttered an inquiry. Those beautiful narrow eyes were now tightly knitted. Mordecai started to get weak. Shrinking his neck, his eyes shifted away, Nothing, just checking to see if grandma is up yet, and if shes not, I can spill my guts so I dont have to practice today. You have to know that the former Mordecai, was not a one-star hater of practicing the piano. She hated it to the bone. So going to the old Mrs. Navarros room early in the morning just to beg for a chance to not have to practice the piano made sense. Cedrons furrowed brow eases a bit, No piano practice today. Mordecai: !!! He was anxious and subconsciously clutched the corner of Cedrons coat, Why ah daddy, I havent practiced that song yesterday particrly well yet, I want to practice it some more! After saying this, Mordecai regretted it. He really wanted to smash his own mouth. Why did you say that for a good reason? Just now, he had said that he didnt want to practice before he came to see his grandma, but now he was acting very anxious, it was just like saying the same thing before and the same thing after! As expected, Cedrons eyes began to be suspicious as he looked at him. What the hell are you doing in there? In his voice, there was already a bit of sternness. Mordecai got scared and shrank his neck as he replied, I I really didnt do anything, daddy, I just went in to look for grandma. Cedron! at this moment THE OLD Mrs. Navarro came up, and with a stern face reprimanded, Whats the good of scaring the child; he came to me, Im afraid, because he wanted to practise the piano a little longer, that he might go to the hospital and teach Amad! Mordecai hurriedly nodded along with this, Yes, yes, thats right! So its normal to be ambivalent about practicing the piano. He just wanted to learn the piece for Amad, not really enjoy ying the piano. The old Mrs. Navarro was smiling at the side, and opened her mouth toment, I think ording to this, we should let Amad call you his godfather, and then stay in our house, so that Mordecai can set an example as a good older brother, and learn all those skills that he refused to learn in the past even when he was dead. Hearing this, Mordecais face pulled longer than an eggnt. If he had to learn so many things in the future, what was the point of living? But on second thought- This way Amad could stay with him forever. It didnt seem like it would be that difficult to learn these things. Its still possible to endure it by gritting ones teeth! Just as he was thinking about it, he heard Cedron speak, Dont joke about it, its already enough of a headache for me to have such a son, Im afraid Ill be annoyed to death if I have two more children. After a pause, he looked at the old Mrs. Navarro, Youre also old, dont always think about these things, taking good care of your body is the most important thing. THE OLD Mrs. Navarro waved her hand, her face full of disbelief, Im in good health, I still have to teach Anna the art of healing, so dont worry, Ill live well until I teach Anna. Teach her and youll live well too. Cedron corrected.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2458: You Give Me a Good Life the old Mrs. Navarro couldnt help but smile even more, the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes piling up into a rose engraved with age. Nodding along with Cedrons words, Fine, fine, even if it means teaching her, Ill live well, thats fine, right? Saying that, the tone of his voice turned again, with a few moments of surprise in his eyes, What you said just now, is it that youve already agreed that Anna will follow me to learn medicine? Can I argue with your old man? Cedron asked rhetorically. Of course I cant!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Moreover, if Cedron objected, the old Mrs. Navarro would probably be even more motivated, and would directly insist on Anna. The most important thing was that the old Mrs. Navarro was already very old. Previously, when she had a disciple to choose from, she was still picking and choosing, and she couldnt even look at one that fit her eyes. Now that there is a suitable one, lets consider it as the fulfillment of her wish, and toss it around as much as she wants! As for whether or not Anna can learn these medical skills and put them to good use Cedrons eyes suddenly sank, and the two hands hanging at his side secretly clenched. He would make Anna obey. C Evening, Norhall Keep. Anna had returned to the vi and was idly nestled on the sofa reading a magazine. Shed rushed back from abroad, gotten off the ne to meet Amad, and was exhausted, not to mention called in to help with work at Cedronspany. Busy until now, finally had a chance to catch her breath. Looking at it, I actually fell straight to sleep. Didnt even know when Cedron came back. Cedron raised his steps, walked to Anna, and looked at this womans sleeping position. A few wisps of yful hair slid down her fair and small cheeks, reflecting the red. Her lips became more and more colorful, and she looked like she was ready to be picked up. Cedrons throat rolled up and down for no reason. But only for a moment. In the next second, he resumed his indifferent appearance, raised his foot and kicked Anna, his voice cold, Get up, dont drip drool on my sofa. Anna woke up with pain. Seeing Cedron in front of her, for a moment she thought she was dreaming. So she rubbed her eyes vigorously again and muttered in a small voice, It should be a dream, but why does it feel so real, so strange. Cedron was almost angry andughed, Open your eyes and wake up properly, this is not a dream, its reality. With that, he let out another harsh word, If you dont wake up for me in a hurry, Ill have the maid press you right into the bathtub. Anna: I dont know if it was Cedrons words that did the trick, but Anna actually did shiver and wake uppletely. Cedron, when did you get back? Anna asked. Cedron stared at her with a cold face, What, now that you have Mr. Grant and Mrs. Grant to back you up, so theres no one else in sight, do I need to report to you even if I go back to my own home? Anna bristled, Of course I didnt mean that, I just fell asleep and didnt hear youe back, so I asked. If she wasnt happy, she just wouldnt ask. Go upstairs, change your clothes ande with me. Cedron ordered. Go where? Anna asked him subconsciously. What answered her was Cedrons increasingly cold eyes. Well, it wasnt her turn to ask what decisions this man made. She just had to follow him! Anna resigned herself to her fate and turned around to go upstairs, ready to change her clothes. At this time, a loving and iparable voice came from outside the door, Anna, are you at home, Iming to find you! Chapter 2459: It’s More Important Than My Life This voice, who is it if not THE old Mrs. Navarro? Anna immediately stood on her feet and looked towards the foyer. Sure enough, she saw the old Mrs. Navarro holding Mordecais hand, smilingly opening the door and walking in. Grandma, Young Master Momo. Anna greeted. Doctor Auntie. Mordecai waved back and responded to Anna. The old Mrs. Navarros attention was on the outside, waving her hand in greeting, Hurry up, you guys, bring my stuff in, its about to rain, and its bad if it gets watery. Theres something else? Anna rushed downstairs to help. When she arrived at the entrance, she found that the old Mrs. Navarro was followed by several servants, all carrying a big wooden box, made of golden nanmu, with a delicate brass lock. At a nce the contents were very expensive. Fiverge boxes were ced on the sofa in the living room. The old Mrs. Navarro intimately took Annas hand, and said in a serious tone, Anna, grandma is really determined to you, thats why she made up her mind, and sent these things over to you, you can be sure to ept them, understand? Hearing this, Anna couldnt help but be a little confused. Grandma this is sending a dowry? So many things, how much money must it be! Anna didnt dare to ept it, it was just too expensive.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Grandma, youd better keep these things for yourself, I cant take them. Anna shook her head. Grandma tensed her face, How can I not want it, who else can I give it to but you, Ive already said that Ive only recognized you as a person, so these things are yours! Im d grandma that you identify with me, but the things are even if, the heart Ive already felt it. Anna said. the old Mrs. Navarro even more anxious, Anna, the things cant be counted, these are all things that are important to me, except for handing them over to you, I have no one to seed me, are you refusing to listen to me anymore, or are you looking down on me? This Seeing that THE OLD Mrs. Navarro had already squeezed out crystalline tears from the corners of her eyes, Anna instantly messed up, and subconsciously turned her gaze to Cedron. At this time, this man quickly think of a solution ah! Cedron, however, turned a blind eye, and even looked down at his cell phone. Unable to do anything, Anna could only clench her teeth and walked forward, holding Cedrons arm. It looked like the two were intimate, but in reality, they were quietly pinching Cedrons arm. Grandma had to give me these things, so say something. Anna cut in. Cedrons expression was nd, Since Grandma insisted on giving them to you, then you can take them. Saying that, he clutched Annas hand antagonistically, Could it be that youre still seeing outsiders when you receive something from grandma? Anna: ???? What the hell! Is this man on the wrong medication, before she was warned not to ept grandmas things, or else it would make him feel like he was plotting against her. Now that grandma had delivered the things to her, he actually told her to ept it quickly. Anna thought for a moment and came up with a reason. It must have been because she had to put on an act in front of THE OLD Mrs. Navarro. When the old Mrs. Navarro left, Cedron would immediately switch back to his original ugly face! Thats right, that must be it! After figuring this out, Anna no longer felt that this was a hot potato. She nods her head tenderly, Well, since Grandma and Cedron both said so, it would be too much if I dont take it, thanks Grandma! the old Mrs. Navarro is happy as hell, Well, well, well, whats there to thank, you should treasure this, these are my treasures, and it took a lot of determination for me to identify you and give these to you. Anna nodded heavily, Grandma dont worry, I will definitely value these more than my life! Chapter 2460: The Gift the old Mrs. Navarro was satisfied and felt one less regret in her life. After exchanging a few pleasantries, she was ready to leave with Mordecai. Wait Grandma! Anna called out to her, I still have something left for you. Although she had met THE old Mrs. Navarro yesterday, at the hospital, it was too much of a rush, and Anna hadnt found a chance to take it out at all. Now there was finally a suitable opportunity. Anna found the luggage ced at the corner of the doorway, opened it, and took out a cashmere scarf from it, Seeing that its about to be fall, grandma, you must pay attention to keep warm, this is the best cashmere, wrapping it around your body will be especially warm, its most suitable to wear when its cold. You child, what a heart! the old Mrs. Navarro was overjoyed, Well, Ill take this, gee, it really suits me! the old Mrs. Navarro said while wrapping the cashmere scarf around her neck. Not even two minutester, she was sweating profusely from the heat.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She still refused to take it off, and kept touching it, saying that it was especially soft andfortable. Go, turn down the air conditioning a bit. Seeing this, Cedron directly ordered the maid in a low voice. The temperature in the living room dropped to twenty degrees, and THE OLD Mrs. Navarro was even happier. What am I saying, this gift is just too good to give, I just put it around and it cooled down, its so appropriate! Everyone except THE OLD Mrs. Navarro had their arms wrapped around them, silently slurring in their minds. Yes, yes, yes, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro youre happy! Looking at his grandma with a gift, Mordecai couldnt help but have a few more moments of anticipation in his eyes. But it was just anticipation, it didnt show. Didnt dare to ask, after all, it was all his fault that the doctors aunt was forced to sit in this position and suffered too much pain that she shouldnt have. In this situation, it was good enough that Auntie Doctor didnt hate herself, so how could he still expect Auntie Doctor to buy himself a gift? But, really envy grandma ah, can have so nice cashmere scarf! Mordecais mind was in a heavenly battle. At this moment, Annas voice came from his ears, Young Master Momo, heres your gift! Hearing this, Mordecai immediately brightened up and was pleasantly surprised, Is it really for me, I have a gift too? Well, its for you, you have a gift. Anna nodded. Saying that, she took out Mordecais share of the gift. It was atest model drone. When I was ins vegas, I shopped around and thought this would be the best thing for you, but the weather isnt so good today, and you have just the right amount of fever, so its better not to go out and y with it, and when the weather gets better, go to the park and y with it! Anna said. Mordecai nodded vigorously and rushed over to receive his gift. Straight away she was moved to tears. Doctor Aunty was so nice! Obviously he was so over the top, but Auntie Doctor wasnt angry at all, and even bought him a gift, and even thought about him when he was recovering from his illness. Where can I find such a nice person? If it were possible, Mordecai really wished that Auntie Doctor and Daddy could really be together. That way he could really enjoy doctor auntys motherly love, right? Grandma Zu, look, this drone is still sky blue oh, its my favorite color. Mordecai held the drone up and showed it off with the old Mrs. Navarro next to him. Not to be outdone, the old Mrs. Navarro grunted, So what, this scarf of mine has my very favorite daisies on it as well, not inferior to yours at all. The two actually began to argue, childishly uncharacteristic. Anna couldnt help herself, and wanted to talk them out of it, but didnt know which side to talk to first. At that moment, THE OLD Mrs. Navarros eyes fell on her and inquired, By the way Anna, what kind of gift did you buy for Cedron, take it out and take a look, its just right for the three of us topare whose gift is the best! Chapter 2461: To Love or Not to Love Upon hearing THE OLD Mrs. Navarros offer, Mordecais gaze was thrown over. The anticipation evident in his eyes. Nodding vigorously towards Anna, Yes doctor aunty, what are you preparing for my daddy?Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Even Cedron looked her way. Anna was at a loss for words and froze in ce, That, what I I prepared for Cedron is Stammering for a long time, but nothing came out. Mordecai smelled a trace of abnormality, and tried to speak in a small voice, Doctor Auntie, you wouldn t have prepared it for my daddy, right? Anna opened her mouth, ready to exin two more sentences. At this time, Cedron opened his mouth, Prepared, a trinket only, I saw itst night, nothing interesting. So Daddys gift is third in line? Mordecai was convinced, In that case, first and second ce is between Grandma and Grandpa, Grandma, just let your precious great-grandson go, I want to be first! Pestered by Mordecai, the old Mrs. Navarro threw up her hands and surrendered, Fine, fine, youre number one, youre number one! Mordecai gave a gesture of victory. Great, his gift was the best of the best! Once happy, Mordecai and the old Mrs. Navarro left Norhall Keep. Before leaving, the old Mrs. Navarro asked Anna, These are my treasures from all these years, you must treasure them! Because of these words, Anna was extraordinarily cautious and serious, and as soon as the old Mrs. Navarro left, she began to seriously study the several big boxes in front of her. I dont know what exactly is contained inside, and it even has to be purposely locked with a brass lock. As she was thinking, she nced at Cedron standing next to her out of the corner of her eye. Opening his mouth again, he exined, Im not coveting these things ah, its just that grandma told me to keep it well, I have to at least take a look at what exactly is inside, so that when grandma asks, I can answer. Cedron nodded his head, his face could not be seen to be happy or angry, Since she gave it to you, its your stuff, what you want, has nothing to do with me. Did you hear me right? Anna really suspected that she had problems with her ears. Could this being from Cedrons mouth? Or did it mean that these things didnt matter at all, and thats why he didnt care. No, if they werent important, why would the old Mrs. Navarro have moved them here for her? Anna was puzzled in her mind. As she was thinking, Cedron had already raised his steps and was about to head upstairs. Anna called out to him. What, still want to open these boxes in front of me? Cedrons tone had already taken on a bit of displeasure. Anna, however, rarely, did not fight with him. Instead, she dug and dug from the suitcase behind her, and after a long time, she pulled out the rectangr box and handed it to Cedron, with a few twists in her tone, This is for you. Whats this? Cedron asked. Anna replied, A gift. Gifts used to perfume me are not necessary, anyway, Grandma and Momos side has already fooled around, why bother pretending? Cedron said coldly. This man Anna was speechless and rolled her eyes fiercely, This is not used to perfume you, its what I had originally bought and prepared to give you, its just that grandma was there just now, and I was afraid that grandma would start an uproar and turn around and hurt Momo, so thats why I didnt take it out. Its not even if you dont appreciate it, you actually have to speak ill of it. This gift was really bought for nothing! Chapter 2462: What, are you disappointed? But after all, the gifts had all been bought, and it would be a shame to throw them away. Anna still decided to give it to Cedron. If you dont like it, just throw it away. Anna finished her sentence and turned her head to continue studying therge golden chests in front of her. Cedron: Looking at the rectangr box in his hands, he couldnt help but purse his thin lips tightly, and his hands unconsciously tightened a few points. Inside this box, what exactly is contained? Thinking about it, Cedron couldnte up with an answer. ncing at Anna downstairs, he went directly to the study. Sitting in front of the desk, this opened the box. Inside was an ethereal orchid-colored tie, embellished with some printed ripple patterns, which looked ordinary at first nce, yet everywhere was filled with a sense of high ss and dignity.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Whats more, Cedron usually wore ck suits, so with a tie like this, it was simply the icing on the cake! Cedron couldnt help but hook his lips, and took the tie andpared it in front of the mirror. This woman, her vision is quite good! Moreover, her mind is quite delicate. If the old Mrs. Navarro saw this kind of thing, she would have hated to publicize it throughout Norhall Keep with a tweeter. And although Mordecai does not exclude Anna, but if you see him and Anna affectionate, will inevitably lose fear. Just thinking, Anna suddenly pushed open the door, Cedron, those boxes downstairs you unpacked ah, this tie is really quite suitable for you. Cedron s eyes instantly converged cleanly, could not see half joy and anger, ready to throw the tie back to the table. However, the movement of his hand was very slow, almost falling slowly into the box. Following that, he turned his head to look at Anna, Dont you know to knock beforeing in, dont you know this rule? Anna bristled and backed away, knocking hard on the door. Come in. Anna walked in again, Nice tie. s vegas is a yground for the rich, naturally things wont be bad, nothing to do with your vision. Cedron replied. After a pause he added, I count on you to be understanding today, knowing that you cant break Mordecais heart, I hope youll be so knowledgeable in the future. Anna looks over at him, Why are you being so awkward when you want to say thank you? Cedron denied it, Who said I wanted to say thank you? Fine! Anna didnt push it, Thats what I want to say thank you for, even though losing my passport wasnt what you wanted, it is what it is, I lost my passport, I got to spend a few extra days ins vegas, I got to hang out with Mrs. Grant, and this tie is my gift to say thank you. The words fell from Cedrons lips, and his face instantly clouded. This is the gift you used to say thank you? Anna nodded, Yeah, or what did you think? It couldnt be a gift for Cedron because she adored him! Although, when she saw this tie, the thought that Cedron must look very handsome wearing this tie did sh through her mind. But that was only because Cedrons face was exactly the same as Ruperts, so he thought that subconsciously. Thats right, that must be it! Anna thought of the reason in her mind, while Cedron had alreadypletely flipped out, Are you done, get out of here when youre done! Havent finished yet, Anna shook her head, I want to ask you, why are all those boxes sent by grandma filled with orphaned medical books ah, is it a mistake? Chapter 2463: How Good It Would Be If She Was More Obedient Anna was worried that the things in the suitcase were halfway switched. After all, the old Mrs. Navarro repeatedly emphasized that the box was the most precious thing in her life, if she didnt know anything, she just let the things go missing. When the old Mrs. Navarro found out, how sad it would be!Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, these words, reflected in Cedrons ears, made him exceptionally unhappy. Directly sneering, he opened his mouth, What, finding out that the box is not the jewelry and gold you were expecting, so you are disappointed and feel that you have been cheated, right? Anna was filled with an expression of looking at a psychopath. Did she ever say anything like that? I just wanted to make sure that it was the right thing in there, if it really was a box of jewels and it came to me as a medical book, turning around THE OLD Mrs. Navarro would be heartbroken. Anna exined. Those boxes are all medical books, the old Mrs. Navarro wanted to recognize you as her heir, so she gave you all the books she treasured over the years in the hope that you could cherish them, now it seems that what was entrusted to her was not right! Cedrons tone was full of disappointment and coldness. After a pause, he added, But I dont care what you think, you read all those medical books for me and memorize them in your head, even if its just for acting, you have to memorize those lines! As long as, that is, it makes THE OLD Mrs. Navarro happy. Anna stared incredulously. She knew that THE OLD Mrs. Navarro knew medicine, but she didnt expect that she actually loved it so much in private, and actually collected so many orphaned medical books. There were so many books that could not be found on the market, and there were even rare books that were worth a lot of money! And the old Mrs. Navarro gave them all to her. And Cedron threatened her to read them all. Laughing, even if Cedron hadnt told her, she would have read them all! Anna didnt want to miss such a good opportunity. Even Cedrons cynicism towards herself was directly tolerated, and with a promise, she turned around and went straight downstairs and began to read seriously. In the beginning, studying medicine was to cure Amad. But then, Annas mindset changed. Watching those patients recover one by one in front of her, her heart couldnt be happier. Sometimes, she would even deliberately study some difficult cases, thinking that if she could save some patients, she would be saving a family! With such thoughts, Anna waspletely immersed in the sea of medicine. During the time, the maid came over to remind her several times that it was time to go to bed, but Anna just agreed, but did not have the slightest intention to get up. The maid had to give up and silently poured a cup of hot milk beside her. She hoped that Mrs. Navarro would fall asleep earlier after drinking the hot milk! Just as the maid thought, after the hot milk was consumed, Anna started to feel sleepy. In the end, she even fell asleep directly on the book. At one in the morning, Cedron came out from the study and returned to the bedroom, but did not see Annas figure. Where did this woman run off to again? The fire in Cedrons heart rubbed off and he was ready to ask the maid where Anna was. Just as he reached the corner of the stairs, he saw Anna, who was sleeping on her back on a book. This woman was holding the book in one hand, while the other hand was holding a pen, underneath which was padded a thick notebook, densely filled with insights, except that thest few sentences, probably due to sleepiness, began to be crooked, and finally became a twisted line. At times like this, this woman was quite obedient. When she should be obedient, why did she only know how to go against him? If only, if only Anna would be more obedient, how good it would be! Chapter 2464: Can’t go to the hospital! The thought had just arisen, but it was quickly snuffed out by Cedron. Those handsome sword brows were knitted into ink spots, andplex sentiments surged between his azure ck eyes. Damn it, what the hell was he thinking? Expecting this woman to be obedient and stay by his side? But such a woman, how to deserve! The hostility in the bottom of Cedrons eyes grew deeper and deeper as he turned straight away.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. -Cedrons hostility deepened under his eyes and he turned and left. The next morning, Anna opened her eyes and realized that she had a cold. Staying in the living roomst night, the window was left open, and the gusts of night wind came and blew her cold. She had just gotten up and was about to go back to her room to change her clothes when she sneezed hard several times. Seeing this, the maid rushed forward with care, Mrs. Navarro, you seem to have a cold, let me get you some medicine! No need, Anna immediately refused, Its just a little cold, just drink some hot ginger tea. She was pregnant now, she couldnt take medicine at all. It was just that this matter was not something that could be told to the maid. A few moments of worry shed through the maids heart, but seeing Annas insistent attitude, she could only turn around and go to the kitchen to make hot ginger tea. Soon, Anna changed her clothes and went downstairs, and Cedron also sat on the dining table. And at his hand was the steaming cup of hot ginger tea. Anna had to walk over and pick it up to drink. Caught off guard, she sneezed several times, and the hot ginger tea in her hand was not held steady, sshing out quite a bit and spilling on the back of Cedrons hand. Instantly, the back of his hand was red. The maid was stunned and rushed forward, Mr. Navarro are you alright, Ill go get the burn cream now! Cedron, however, just lightly swept a nce at the injury on the back of his hand, his tone was muted, Its fine. Following that, his gaze fell on Anna, Bring her over a fresh bowl of hot ginger tea. The maid obedientlyplied. Anna, on the other hand, was still immersed in the shock brought about by Cedronsck of anger. This man actually did not get angry, it was like the sun hade out of the west! Did he take the wrong medication? Its just a strange feeling. Anna thought, but sat down at the table and sipped the hot ginger tea that the maid had re-served. This time, she had grown a heart, she didnt even pick up the bowl, just held up the spoon and drank a little bit. Even if she sneezed, she would not ssh the hot ginger tea onto Cedron again. But halfway through drinking it, she couldnt help but sneeze several more times. The maid couldnt even look at it anymore and spoke with worry, Mrs. Navarro, I dont think youre doing too well, or else its better to take medicine! No, hot ginger tea works better than medicine. Anna refused. ng- As soon as the wordsnded, Cedron, who was on the side, violently put down the bone china cup, and with a lowered face, he looked at the maid. The maids soul was scattered! He hadnt said anything wrong, why was Mr. Navarro staring at himself with such an expression, it was scary! Mr. Navarro, do you have any orders? The servant asked in a small voice. Cedron nodded and slowly lifted his thin lips, Go get the medicine. Hearing this, Anna was instantly anxious, I dont need medicine. After all, cold medicine is with antibiotic ingredients, if taken, it would lightly aggravate the pregnancy vomiting, and would cause the child to be deformed in the womb. Anna didnt dare to take that risk! Why dont you take the medicine? Cedron swept his gaze at her suspiciously, Afraid Ill get you poison, or is there something else youre hiding from me? A sentence that made the hairs of sweat on Annas back stand up instantly! Cedrons insight was really sharp, and she was worried that the next second Cedron was going to take her to the hospital for a checkup. That way, this baby will be found out Chapter 2465: Escape from Death The thought shed by and Anna suddenly felt a little funny. She clearly wanted to abort this child as well. If Cedron knew about it, Cedron would definitely send her to the hospital for an abortion in the first ce as well. Isnt it just the right thing to fulfill her wish? Should she tell Cedron right now that she was pregnant? Anna thought, took a deep breath and looked up at Cedron, I do have something to hide from you, the reason why I dont want to take the medicine is because I This content is ? N?velDrama.Org. Before the words were finished, a kind andpassionate voice came from the side, Anna, Ivee to check your homework! It was the voice of the old Mrs. Navarro. Hearing this voice, Anna immediately dismissed the idea of confessing. She could have told Cedron about it, because Cedron would have told her to abort the baby. But the old Mrs. Navarro was different. She was afraid that she would reject all difficulties and make sure she gave birth to the child. If Cedron forcibly aborted the child, the old Mrs. Navarro was afraid that she would be so upset that she would be ill. Anna had to consider the old Mrs. Navarro. She had to swallow the rest of her words. The reason why I dont want to take the medicine is because Im experimenting with the secret recipes in those medical books of my grandmothers, and western medicine will affect my progress. After Anna exined, she got up and walked to the foyer to greet THE OLD Mrs. Navarro herself. Her voice was sweet, Grandma, why did youe over early in the morning, have you had breakfast yet, lets get together, just so I can tell you what I learned from reading the bookst night. You readst night? the old Mrs. Navarros eyes were full of relief, Good, good! Told you Anna was the right person to call, the kid, she worked hard! I read two books about internal diseases, I feel enlightened, but the Chinese medicine book said that the prescription, I think it is all poison, although the poison to fight the poison, but after all, it is sick, the body is very weak, so can it resist? the old Mrs. Navarro even happier, You not only read it, but also seriously think about it, OK, lets go to the dinner table to eat and chat ah! Anyway, the reason foring here today was to answer Annas questions, so it was a good time to have a quick chat! the old Mrs. Navarro in medical attainments is very high, but these years have not encountered a person who is kindred spirits, only their own painstaking research, life is very stifling. Now with Anna, the two of them feel especially happy when they talk about medical matters together. There was a sense of sympathy that they had met their soulmates. The two of them talked so happily that Cedron could not intervene at all from the side. Several times his eyes fell on Anna, but he couldnt find the words to speak. Finally he stood up and headed out the door, ordering Anna to follow. You go to work, bring Anna for what, are already married, why still so sticky wife, say it is not afraid of othersugh. the old Mrs. Navarro said with a face full of disgust. Cedrons face instantly sank and denied, Who said Im clinging to her. Isnt that so, then what are you doing with Anna at work, you cant be nning to make her and use her as a maid, can you? the old Mrs. Navarro pursued. Cedron: Anna has been requisitioned by me today, were going to talk about medical books, so hurry up and get to work. Seeing that he couldnt speak, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro waved her hand in disgust. Cedron had to walk out of the foyer alone. THE OLD Mrs. Navarro continued to pull Annas hand and chat, Come Anna, lets continue ah, this internal adjustment form, especially remember to solidify the root and cultivate the root, the so-called solid root and cultivate the root, that is Once chatting about medicine, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro could not stop. After talking for nearly two hours, the lips of his mouth were foaming, and only then did he stop to rest and drink water. Anna, on the other hand, was like a sponge, finding a notebook, and organizing and writing down all the words that the old Mrs. Navarro had just said. After learning this, when Amad finished his surgery, he could use it! Chapter 2466: You Spy on Me? the old Mrs. Navarro was a million times happier to see Anna working so hard. You take your time to organize, Ill go and sit on the sofa next to you for a while, just to see which books youve gone through.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Anna nodded her head, her white as tender onion hand held the pen and wrote quickly on the notebook. Half an hourter, Anna finally finished her notes and got up to look for the old Mrs. Navarro in the living room. Only to find that the old Mrs. Navarro had already fallen asleep. The maid who followed her from the Navarro Residence whispered, the old Mrs. Navarro was rummaging through the housest night to see if there were any missing medical books, and only squinted for a while when it was almost dawn, and then in less than two hours, she hurriedly took the car toe here, and then talked with Mrs. Navarro for such a long time, Im afraid shes already exhausted. So long, Im afraid Im exhausted. Anna nodded, Exhausted indeed, all snoring. After a pause, she walked forward andid the old Mrs. Navarro t on the sofa, then found a thin nket to cover her. Let Grandma & get a good nights sleep first, and all of you keep your movements down so you dont wake her up. As for Anna herself, she went to the dining table to continue reading. Just as she was absorbed in reading, her cell phone rang. It was Erika who called. When she left froms vegas, Erika insisted on asking for Annas phone number, saying that she would call when she missed her, so Anna gave it. Calling now, she was afraid she was going to pout about missing her, right? Anna thought and got up and walked to the garden, which led to the call. Godmother, where are you? Erikas brittle voice rang out. Anna had a few smiles in her tone, At home, why, you miss me dont you? Yeah, especially miss, cant wait to see my godmother, I wonder if you have that thought, godmother. Erika asked. Of course I also have ah, if possible, hope that the next second you appear in front of me wait, you should not be Anna quickly reacted, her heart has been Giggled a little. This little girl, should not run to find her, right? Sure enough, as Anna thought. In the next second, Erika then smiled and opened her mouth, Yes godmother, because I guessed that you want to see me immediately, so I flew over to look for you, but Im not too familiar with this ce, and I dont know where your house is, so can youe to the airport to pick me up? Anna: She lifted her hand, feebly caressing her forehead, Did youe here by yourself alone, is there anyone else? As soon as the words left her mouth, several voices greeted her on the other end of the phone. They were, Damon, Andrew, Lukas, and Joanna. Gotta be, all five of the little ones were here! Erikas tone still had a bit of pity in it, We wanted to bring Nicole here as well, but we had to leave a child for Tai-Grandpa to y with, or else he would havee after us. Godmother, I didnt want to reveal your address, thats why I didnt bring Nicole oh, touched, right? Anna tugged at the corner of her mouth, ording to this, I should still thank you guys, right? No need to thank you, who let you be our godmother, but can youe to pick us up soon, we look so cute, if there are no adults around, its easy to be abducted by bad people. Wait, Ill be right over. Anna gritted her teeth and said. Hanging up the phone, Anna then prepared to leave for the airport. Mrs. Navarro, are you going out? The maid inquired when she saw Anna hurrying out the door. Anna didnt look back, Well, Im going out to do some errands, Ill be back soon, if grandma wakes up, just tell her directly. Ill walk you then Mrs. Navarro, the maid said. Anna subconsciously refused. She was going to the airport to pick up the five little ones, and if the maid knew about it and it got to Cedrons ears, she might make a scene again. However, the maid had a difficult look on her face, But Mr. Navarro has instructed us to take care of Mrs. Navarro at all times, if you go out alone, when Mr. Navarro finds out about it, he will definitely punish us. At those words, Annas footsteps stopped, Cedron, asked you to spy on me? Chapter 2467: The Five Treasures Arrive The maid was full of shock, How could it be surveince, Mr. Navarro is seeing that Mrs. Navarro you are not feeling too well today, worrying that you might be in danger if you go out alone, so he asked us to follow. Right Mrs. Navarro, Mr. Navarro is concerned about you. The other maid followed up. Anna smiled in her mind. If anyone else had done this, she might have thought it was concern. But the other party was Cedron. So this was definitely surveince! Thinking of this, Annas heart couldnt help but be flooded with chills. In Cedrons eyes, she was probably nothing more than a prisoner who wasnt in jail, and was afraid that she would escape, which was why she had people keep an eye on her at all times. You can have the driver drop me off. Anna spoke in apromising manner. The maid heaved a sigh of relief and rushed off to get the driver. Getting into the car, Anna asked the driver to drop her off at a mall near the airport. At the entrance of the mall, she told the driver, Im going to go inside to buy something, you can just wait for me outside. When a womans family goes shopping, the driver really doesnt have much interest in following. Besides, its in a ce like the mall where peoplee and go, its unlikely that anything will happen, so the driver nodded and obediently waited in the car. Anna lifted her steps into the mall, and then sneaked out through the side door and took a taxi straight to the airport. When she arrived at the airport arrival hall, she didnt even need to look for them, but she saw the five little ones in the crowd. There was no way, it was really too attention-grabbing. The outstanding looks of the five little ones directly attracted the attention of the crowd, and there were even people holding up their cell phones to take pictures and record videos, whispering and guessing if it was some kind of child star.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. At this moment, a man in a khaki colored trench coat walked up, handed over his business card, and looked at Little Joanna with a smile piled on his face. Little friend, I see that you are particrly cute, it just so happens that ourpany is now casting child stars, the kind that act in theater, I wonder if you are interested? Hearing this, Erika was unhappy, Uncle, she and I obviously look the same, why did you only give her a business card and not me? The man scratched his head, a little embarrassed to exin, Well, because I just observed, her facial expression is richer, as an actor, its better to have a rich expression. See! little Joanna raised her eyebrows proudly, I usually practice all kinds of expressions in front of the mirror, its still very useful. Aiya little friend, I didnt expect that you would still practice on your own during the week, then it seems that you are very interested in acting, how about it, do you want toe to ourpany to try it out? The man was pleasantly surprised and looked at little Joanna with bated breath. Anna couldnt look on, hurriedly walked up quickly and stopped little Joanna behind her. Im sorry, theyre not interested, Ill take your business card, Ill call you when I go back and think about it. Seeing that the adult came and made a statement like this, the man could only give up although he was upset. Before leaving, he looked at Anna blearily, Thisdy, your child is really excellent, Im not some kind of liar, you can go back and check, Inner and Media is a very famouspany, weve brought out quite a few stars! Anna kept her smile, Okay, I will. The man left with a step and three turns back. Anna lowered her head, looked at the five little ones in front of her, her eyes helplessly said, You several, came too suddenly, Bonnie is also yes, put you guys toe to me, dont even know to give me a greeting in advance. Could it be that she was afraid that if she knew, she would disagree? That , Erika shrunk her neck and whispered, Actually, Mommy doesnt know that we came to find you, Godmother. Chapter 2468: you can’t go! What? Annas eyes widened in shock and she almost choked back a breath. This thing wasnt told to Bonnie? Then wouldnt Bonnie be looking for you all like crazy right now, geez, you guys dont let people worry about you little ones. Anna rambled on, panicking, pulling out her cell phone to call Bonnie. The least she could do was let Bonnie know that the baby was with her and not to worry anymore. Erika rushed forward to stop her, Wait a minute Godmother, just hear us out, even though my Mommy doesnt know were here to see you, she at least thinks were safe. Anna was getting more and more confused by the minute, her eyes fell suspiciously on Erika, How the hell did you guys get here, tell the truth! Damon next to her scratched his head and smiled a little embarrassed, I said I wasing to the chefs convention and learning to be independent on the side, so Mommy and Daddy let use on our own. Anna was even more speechless. These two people, they are also too permissive towards their children! Seeing Annas face full of speechlessness, Damon hurriedly added, But I really want toe to the Chefs Convention, if Im lucky, I can make a lot of friends at the Chefs Convention, which will help me a lot in my future career, Im looking forward to it. Godmother, Damons brothers dream is to be an excellent chef, now the opportunity is in front of you, you shouldnt bear to ruin it, right?Original from N?velDrama.Org. little Joanna said while looking at Anna with a pitiful gaze. Andrew, Lukas has grown up a little bit now, bing more idolized, but he couldnt stand the pestering of his two younger sisters, swinging his body and speaking extremely awkwardly, Please, godmother~ Anna was covered in goosebumps. She had realized that these brats were really good at pinning her down, and she was defeated in minutes. What else could she do? She rolled her eyes in anger, I dont dare, or else you guys will have to kill me after Im dead for a hundred years. little Joanna smiled and went up, holding Annas arm, I dont dare to dare, godmother is always the elder, you have to respect. Anna reached out and poked her forehead, Dont be poor, lets go, Ill send you guys to the hotel. No need godmother, we already found a ce to stay. Damon shook his head. You guys already booked a hotel huh? Anna asked. Erika smiled mysteriously, Aiya, youll knowter Godmother, just follow us, the cars are waiting outside. Without any further ado, she dragged Anna outside. Damon was more honest and quietly told Anna, In fact, Mommy and Daddy were not too worried about using here this time, but we found a very reliable host family, so they were relieved. I see! I told you, although these little ones are eleven or twelve years old, but after all, they are still underage, and its still very dangerous to go out. If they had a host family, they would be much safer. Anna wondered who the host family was that could get Sebastian and Bonnie to say yes. It seems to be a big person! Just as she was thinking, Anna realized that the direction the car was going was bing more and more familiar. Isnt this the direction towards Norhall Keep? Annas heart stuttered, thinking of some kind of possibility. Hurrying to look down at Damon next to her, The host family you guys are looking for, is it the Cedron family? Yes, after all, names Navarros Uncle Navarro has a face in this city, and also has money and power, so let him help take care of us, daddy and mommy must be relieved ah. Damon nodded in reply. Annas eyes went dark. The five little ones were boarding at Cedrons house, wouldnt that mean that they would be living under the same roof as her? She was afraid that her current predicament would be revealed in a matter of minutes! Chapter 2469: It Seems Like It’s Too Late Thinking of this, Anna immediately put on a difficult look, Are you guys sure you want to stay in Cedrons house, honestly, forget it, you guys can stay if you want to! This stuttering look, in turn, aroused the curiosity of the five little ones. Immediately and eagerly opened their mouths to inquire, Honestly speaking what ah, godmother, how can you speak only half of the words, is there any hidden meaning in this? Anna waved her hand, Aiya, nothing, after all, you all agreed to live in, if I say it now and make you all change your mind, in the future, your daddy and mommy should say that Im meddling in their business. After saying that, she also urged the driver, Drive faster, the Norhall Keep is just ahead of you, it just so happens that the maids in the Norhall Keep are free at this moment, so you can help them clean up their rooms. Wait wait wait! little Joanna instantly became anxious, reached out and hugged Annas arm and shook it vigorously, Godmother, why in the world, am I not your most beloved precious goddaughter anymore, can you bear to push me into the fire pit? Then do you want to listen to me? Anna asked in a deep voice as she narrowed her eyes slightly. little Joanna was about to nod her head and say listen, but Andrew on the side suddenly spoke, Driver uncle, please keep driving, were in a hurry. little Joanna: !!! Andrew whats going on ah, now have not even figured out, live in names Navarros home will be how, how can just live in it? Anna was also a bit anxious. She had obviously acted seamlessly, howe Andrew suddenly insisted on living in Norhall Keep? Could it be that she didnt y her part well enough and let them see the cracks. As if he could read minds, Andrew looked at Anna out of the corner of his eye and then spoke, Godmother, you know everything about Norhall Keep like the back of your hand, and you even know that the maids are very free at this time of the day, so you can help us clean out the rooms. Plus, with you blocking us from staying in Norhall Keep in a hundred ways, I think theres only one possibility, youre also living in Norhall Keep and dont want us to know, right? After calmly analyzing the situation, Andrews azure-ck eyes fell on Anna. Directly looking at Anna, she was defeated. Seeing that she didnt retort, the rest of the little ones also reacted. In order to get back her own face, little Joanna even hurriedly coughed dryly, Actually, I also saw it just now, but seeing that you acted so hard, Godmother, thats why I cooperated with you.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Thats right. She actually saw it early on, and wasnt being led by the nose by her godmother, being tricked into turning Erika around! Anna let out a long sigh. I do live in Norhall Keep, but its because its not as nice as you think it is that Ive advised you not to go there, and if you listen, will Godmother still harm you? So sincere was her feeling that little Joanna was almost moved. But Andrew remained calm andposed, and spoke slowly, Its because youre not living well in there that we should go. With them present, would NAMES Navarros still dare to bully Godmother? Dont even think about it! Yes Godmother, five years ago we said that we would definitely protect you when we grow up, and now that weve grown up, its time for us to keep our promise. Erika nodded heavily, a determined light shining in her eyes. Annas heart, in an instant, melted. These little ones, ever so warm. But after being touched, she still boarded up her cheeks, Im happy that you guys are protecting me like this, but Norhall Keep really cant be stayed in, so you guys do as youre told ande with me to the hotel. Lukas spread his hands innocently, Like, its toote Chapter 2470: Regenerating a Plan It was indeed toote. Because the car had already arrived at the gate of Norhall Keep, and even, Alexis was standing at the gate. Seeing the white nanny car stop, he immediately ran over to open the door in a fart. You are the young masters and youngdies of Capitals the Jones Family, right, introduce yourself, my name is Alexis, I am Mr. Navarros special assistant, you call me Alexis just Miss Newman , why are you in the car too? Anna helplessly held her forehead, knowing that today is not to live can not. Only had to get out of the car and spoke, I know Mrs. Grant, she said that a few kids areing to Norhall Keep to stay for a while, and asked me to take care of them, so I went to the airport to pick them up. So it was! Alexis wasnt half as skeptical, nodding and baring her teeth again, Why didnt you tell me then, so I could go and be the chauffeur. Forgot. Anna blurted out.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Without waiting for Alexis to say anything else, she directly changed the topic, Lets not stand at the door, hurry up and go inside. Right, right, go in first, young lords and youngdies, just leave your luggage to me and follow Miss Newman in first. Alexis followed and nodded her head. The five little ones were also not polite, directly then and Anna entered the house. In the living room, Anna found that the old Mrs. Navarro had already woken up, and was now sitting on the sofa, carefully looking at the notes she had just transcribed. Wearing an old sses, dont mention how serious. Hearing the movement at the entrance hall, the old Mrs. Navarro turned her head, and was solidly startled, Anna, who are these little guys? Its the little kids from Capital the Jones Family, and one of them, this boy named Damon, is a great cook, so hes been invited to the Chefs Convention and will be staying here for a while. Anna exined. the old Mrs. Navarro sniffed and looked at Damon with a few more moments of appreciation evident in her eyes. Smilingly, she beckoned, Damon is it, quicklye over, let grandma take a good look at you, ouch, youre only ten years old, right, your cooking skills have already reached a level where you can participate in the Chefs Convention, this is simply genius! Damon immediately walked forward and sweetly called out to his grandma before speaking, I just like to study cooking, its my luck to have the opportunity to be able to participate in this kind of convention and learn from the experience. Dont be modest! THE OLD Mrs. Navarro boarded up her face, Only those who are capable will be invited, what does it have to do with luck. As she spoke, she began to smash her mouth, Oops, I remembered that when I was young, I even lived in Capital for a period of time, at that time, I especially liked Capitals special buttered mutton pastry, and I couldnt wait to eat it three times a day, but its a pity thatter on, when the restaurant changed its chef, it wasnt the same vor, and its been a craving for me for so many years Damon was a little person, how could he not understand what the old Mrs. Navarro meant. Immediately took it in one mouthful, Ill make that dish, although I dont know if its the vor you want grandma, but I can give it a try. What did I say, you are just capable, thats why you can participate in the chefs convention, Donna, quickly take Damon to the kitchen, you will y the hand at the side, dont let Damon get tired ah! Donna immediately nodded her head and led Damon to the kitchen. Several five-star chefs were at the side giving Damon a hand. That scene, dont mention how grand it was. At this end, ErikaJoanna two little girls also surrounded up, their mouths were as sweet as they could be, coaxing the old Mrs. Navarros mouth couldnt close. You guys are really grandmas happy fruit, aiya, if this were my own granddaughter, Im afraid Id wake upughing in my dreams. Hearing this, Annas eyes shed and an idea came to her. Chapter 2471: Shun Shui Push Boat She walked forward and spoke towards THE OLD Mrs. Navarro, Grandma, although they are not your own great granddaughters, rounding them up, they are also great granddaughters oh. Upon hearing this, the old Mrs. Navarro immediately became interested, Why do you say that? Anna exined, I am their godmother, so you, grandma, rounded up, are their god-grandmother. The old Mrs. Navarro pped her hands happily, Yes, yes, yes, yes, that makes me a god-grandmother indeed! Although it was only dry, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro still had a feeling of taking advantage of the situation. After all, there were five more great-grandchildren and grandchildren all at once, and they were all good-looking, well-behaved and smart. Its a great deal! Just as he was smiling, Damon came out of the kitchen with the butteredmb souffl. The color was golden, the fragrance was overflowing, from a long distance, it already made peoples mouth water. The old Mrs. Navarro hurriedly picked up chopsticks and put a piece into her mouth. Eating and nodding repeatedly, Right, right, right, this is the vor I want! Damon ah, how did you do it, this is the same vor as the one I ate back then, but I remember that the teacher said that he had been cooking this dish for more than twenty years before he felt the way. More than twenty years, Damon is only eleven now. Even if he started cooking at the age of three, thats only less than ten years. It was amazing that he could easily reach a point that others could only reach in twenty years. To say it was a genius would not be an exaggeration at all. Facing the old Mrs. Navarros praise, Damon behaved in an unassuming manner, scratching his head and said, I also just thought about it, themb stinks heavily, and the butter will make the puff pastry greasy, these two directly soft together, will inevitably have a kind of bad smell and greasy feeling. So I added a bit of lemon juice inside the butter to ease the greasy feeling, and in addition the mutton was done to drain the acidity, and then marinated with the juice of fresh orange peel. Yes, yes, yes, yes, back then I said how it still tasted like it had a faint orange vor, and thought I was eating it wrong, and now when I heard you say that, I reacted to the fact that he must have added orange zest back then as well! the old Mrs. Navarro nodded vigorously. Those five-star chefs on the side: Originally, they had just given Damon a hand, and still felt resentful, but now after hearing this exnation from Damon, they realized that they had really met a master.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. They all lowered their heads, some took out small notebooks, some took out their cell phones and opened memos, all silently recording what Damon had just said. Anna struck while the iron is hot, walked up and said, Grandma, these few little ones, not only Damon is great, Andrew is a game expert, Lukas is very good at finance, little Joanna has great acting skills, as for Erika, she can count tarot cards. the old Mrs. Navarro eyes as if lit a candle, burning brightly, Really, ouch, this the Jones Family children really is not ordinary, there is a chance really should go to Capital to visit, ask in the end is to teach children. No need to go to Capital, turn around and wait for Damon to finish his chefs convention, they should being to pick up the kids and take them home, well meet then. Anna said. After a pause, she added, Until then, Grandma, you can spend more time with them, and I guarantee youll find surprises in them every day! Yes! the old Mrs. Navarro agreed without hesitation. Anna went on to say, Then, in order for you to have more contact with them, I think we should let them follow you to the Navarro Residence! Chapter 2472: You’re the First One Thats right, this was Annas real purpose. After praising a whole lot, she actually wanted THE OLD Mrs. Navarro to lead a few little ones to THE Navarro Residence. So that the five little ones wouldnt find out exactly who and what she was spending time with Cedron in Norhall Keep. And even less so that theyd be righteously angry, rolling up their sleeves and saying theyd avenge her or something like that. Going to live at the Navarro Residence would be good for the Five, and good for her. The old Mrs. Navarro didnt have any opinion on this, so she turned her gaze to the five little ones, Would you guys like to go live with me at the Navarro Residence, I have a big garden, and there are other children, although I said that they are a little bit younger than you guys, but I think that it should be possible to y together as well. What are you waiting for, Anna stepped forward and squeezed Andrews shoulder, Isnt a house with a big garden your favorite, hurry up and take advantage of the opportunity. On the surface, she said lightly, but in reality, she pressed Andrews shoulders hard. Andrews eyes gave Anna a meaningful look. He knew what was in his godmothers mind. It was simply that she didnt want them to get involved in an unmitigated disaster. This stupid godmother, what a time, cant she think about herself first. If they stayed in Norhall Keep, would names Navarros still dare to be mean to her? But when he met Annas eyes that were full of expectations, even with a few hints of pleading, Andrew was still defeated, and with a long sigh, he nodded his head and said, Yes, if I can go to stay at my grandmas house, I can y in the garden every day. Thats certainly no problem! the old Mrs. Navarro balked, You can y as much as you want. Then Grandma, they are tired today, or you can take them back to THE Navarro Residence, just to clean up their rooms and have an early rest. Anna said. the old Mrs. Navarro thought about it. The five little ones must all be exhausted from the airne ride. Alright, then Ill take the kids back first, Anna, dont forget to keep reading, if theres anything you dont understand, call me directly ore to the Navarro Residence to find me. Anna hmmmed, I wont see Grandma off then. A few people walked out and bumped right into a sweaty Alexis. He had just put all of the five little ones luggage into storage, and when he saw the five little ones heading out, he curiously inquired, Whats this about? Oh, letting them stay at my ce, the old Mrs. Navarro downyed, Alexis, youre helping with the packing arent you, its just as well, then please take the bags to the Navarro Residence. Original from N?velDrama.Org. Alexis: ???? Like a bolt from the blue, Alexis face instantly went white. No way, I just moved in, and then I have to move out again and send it to the Navarro Residence. I feel like Im going to die here today. You seem reluctant. the old Mrs. Navarro asked. Alexis hurriedly waved her hand and forced out a smile, There is no reluctance, I will go and move the luggage now. The old Mrs. Navarro nodded her head in satisfaction and led the five little ones out the door first. Alexis, on the other hand, resigned herself to moving her luggage to the warehouse. Anna, in her dismay, went up to help. Miss Newman, arent you all cold, better not help. Alexis waved her hand in persuasion. Anna was full of surprise, How do you know I have a cold? This morning, Alexis didnte to Norhall Keep either! Could it be that one of the maids had a bad mouth and spoke to Alexis privately. While he was guessing wildly, Alexis heatedlyughed and raised his eyebrows with a smug look, Can I not know, Mr. Navarro purposely called the doctor to ask if there is any way for a cold to get better quickly without medication, Miss Newman, this is the first time Ive ever seen Mr. Navarro caring about someone like this! Chapter 2473: Just Take It! Anna wondered what was wrong with her ears.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Cedron, who hated her so much, actually cared about her and made it a point to ask the doctor about her cold. You must have misheard. Anna defined. Alexis got anxious and raised her hand to swear, I definitely didnt mishear, Mr. Navarro really asked that, well at least Im a special assistant, if I didnt have that kind of hearing, I would probably have been fired by Mr. Navarro a long time ago. Anyway, Alexis insisted that he hadnt heard wrong. Looking at his look of conviction, Annas heart couldnt help but begin to waver once again. Could it be that Cedron really cared about her? While thinking wildly, Alexis gaze suddenly crossed over her, Mr. Navarro, why are you back so early? After saying that, she poked Anna with her elbow and lowered her voice, Dont say Im lying, dont you see that Mr. Navarro is carrying a bag in his hand, that should contain something for you! Following Alexis words, Anna saw the kraft paper bag in Cedrons hand. It was a far cry from the usual briefcase Cedron used. Could it be that it really contained something for her? Cedron had already walked up to the two of them at this moment, his handsome sword brows slightly furrowed, his voice low and gloomy, What are you two doing here? Alexis hurriedly replied, the Grant familys five young masters and youngdies, were picked up by the old Mrs. Navarro to go to the Navarro Residence, Mrs. Navarro and I are moving the luggage, ready to send it over. To the Navarro Residence? Cedron repeated, Who sent them? Anna immediately picked up, Its Grandma who threw in her lot with them, so she wanted to stay together. Hearing this, Cedrons eyes fell on Anna, sizing her up again and again, anding to the conclusion, Youre the one who instigated this, arent you, what, afraid that if they live here theyll be poisoned by me? Of course not, Anna denied, Grandma likes kids, I cant stand in the way of that, besides, theyre Capitalthe Jones Familys kids, so naturally youll be retaliated against for poisoning them, so what do I have to worry about. Cedron wasnt a fool, letting something happen to the five little ones on his own turf would be tantamount to getting himself into trouble. I think Mr. Navarro is a smart man, he shouldnt do something so brainless. Anna added faintly. Alexis was sweating like a pig next to her. Howe the two had just met and were at each others throats again! Didnt he tell Anna just now that Mr. Navarro cares about her a lot nowadays, so why cant he learn to be more gentle with Mr. Navarro? Worried that something might go wrong, Alexis hurriedly stepped forward, squeezing a full smile on her face, Mr. Navarro, actually Miss Newman means Im not at the point where I need you to trante. Cedron coldly said. Alexis had to obediently keep her mouth shut. Throwing Anna a self-seeking look in the meantime. Anna didnt care. After she said that, she was ready to go back to the living room and continue reading. Stop, Cedron called out to stop her, tensing his face and handing her the kraft bag in his hand, and eat everything in here. Anna reached out and took it. It was full of fruit, oranges, kiwis, Cheerios and more. But without exception, all of them were fruits with a lot of Vitamin C. Eating these fruits would indeed help the cold to heal. You bought them specially for me? Annas heart jerked and she subconsciously opened her mouth to ask. Cedron nodded his head, but his voice still carried ice coldness, Consider it done! Chapter 2474: I’ll Help You Out Just as it is? Alexis once again couldnt hold back and hurriedly popped out, What Mr. Navarro means is that this is specially bought for you, otherwise why would Mr. Navarro condescend to run to buy you fruit. Well, at least he was the president, appearing at a fruit store was just too abrupt. And the reason why Mr. Navarro is willing to do all this is entirely because of love ah! After saying this call, Alexis also looked at Cedron with an inviting expression. Its written all over her face, Mr. Navarro you dont have to say anything, Im your perfect mouth recement for this sentence. Cedron: His face sinks, there are a few unnatural pursing of his thin lips, The customer sent it just, it just so happens that you have a cold, hurry up and eat early to get well, dont infect me. So thats how it is! Annas heart that point of rising sentiment, instantly disappeared into thin air.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Looking down at the bag of fruits in her hands, she hooked her lips somewhat self-deprecatingly andughed softly, Okay, I know, definitely wont infect you. She hugged the fruit and left. Cedron followed closely behind and also followed into the house. Leaving only Alexis standing at the door of the warehouse, scratching her head full of doubt and muttering to herself, It shouldnt be, how could that kind of fruit be a gift from a customer. Toe to talk business and just send a few fruits, or in a kraft paper bag. This was too stoopid. Even if its a small workshoppany, customers dont send this as a gift! Alexis racked her brain and thought carefully for a long time, and finally came to a conclusion. Mr. Navarro is finished! Not being able to pack the five little ones luggage, Alexis rushed to the living room, found Cedron, and spoke in a fiery voice, Mr. Navarro, theres something I want to talk to you about, pleasee with me to the side. Cedron sat on the couch flipping through a financial magazine with no intention of getting up, Just tell me whats up. Its better to speak alone, Alexis politely urged, This matter concerns your reputation and fame Mr. Navarro! Cedron couldnt help but look at Alexis a few more times. Only then did he slowly get up and follow Alexis to the corner of the living room. After making sure that no one could hear, Alexis finally spoke, Mr. Navarro, that client is obviously looking down on you, you must not talk to such a talk about cooperation, or else in the future, when the word gets out, theyll say that youre exceptionally easy to get rid of, and that youre a vain name, but in reality, youre a wimp! Cedron looked at him coldly, Which client are you talking about? Its the one just now, Mr. Navarro, I know you must be harboring anger in your heart now that youve reacted, but Im genuinely for your own good, Ill always be on your side, dont worry, as long as you give the word, Ill go and settle that client right now! Alexis couldnt stand it if he dared to climb on Mr. Navarros head and spread his anger! However, Cedrons tone carried a few moments of doubt, Exactly what client, make it clear! That client just now, Mr. Navarro, how could you turn your head and forget. Alexis was even more puzzled than he was, The one who gave you the fruit. Who sent me fruit, from where Oh, this matter doesnt need you to worry. Cedron responded, continuing to tense his face, Just do your part. How can that work! Alexis chases after Cedrons ass. Behind his stock, Mr. Navarro, Im your special assistant, your business is my business, I should help to solve it, who the hell is that client, I must help you to teach you a lesson, Mr. Navarro you solve it yourself, it will dirty your hands. Chapter 2475: The Mouth is Too Big for the Body Alexis said it in such a way that she was almost moved to tears herself. Ask where under the sky to find such a good assistant like him! To be able to put himself in his bosss shoes like this. If he were Mr. Navarro and met such a good assistant, he would definitely be moved to tears! In front of him, Cedron didnt have the slightest intention to appreciate it. He even saw Alexis looking unwilling to give up, and directly fumed, What, now what I said doesnt work anymore, right? No, no, Alexis shook her head and had to obediently go out to work. In her heart, however, how she thought, how unwilling she was. Such a good opportunity to perform, if you miss it, the opportunity to increase the sry will not also follow the flight? After thinking about it, Alexis drove to thepany after dropping off his luggage at the Navarro Residence. At this moment, all the people in thepany had basically finished their work, and the people in the secretarys office were also wrapping up their work. When they looked up and saw Alexis, they were full of surprise, Alexis, why did youe back, is there any urgent work to be dealt with? Not exactly urgent, Alexis waved her hand, You were the one assisting Mr. Navarro after I left the office today, right? Yes, the man in the secretarys office nodded, Thats me all right. Well, thats good then! Alexis snapped her fingers, Who was the client who delivered the fruit to Mr. Navarro, was it a bigpany, bring me the other partys information immediately. Huh? The other party blinked his eyes with a puzzled and confused look, What fruit delivery customer ah, this afternoon Mr. Navarro never met the customer at all ah. No way! Alexis did not believe, Mr. Navarro clearly said that someone sent him fruit, but also some cheap fruit, the other party is clearly provocation, are you running out to touch the fish, so did not see? This kind of thing cant be sloppy at all! The person from the secretarys office was so anxious that he was about to cry, desperately shaking his head, There really isnt any ah, Ive been following Mr. Navarro around all the time, except for the meeting where Im outside the door, the rest of the time I havent left more than ten meters away. But the people in the meeting were allpany insiders, it was unlikely that a client would go to give a gift. Besides, if someone had really given fruit in the meeting room, howe she didnt see it when Mr. Navarro walked out with it? Hearing this, Alexis was also confused. Yes, where did the fruite from? It couldnt have just appeared out of thin air! Is there a possibility that it was received after Mr. Navarro left thepany? The man from the secretarys office reminded. A word woke up the dreamer, Alexiss eyes once again brightened up and nodded vigorously, Yes, yes, yes, I cant rule out that possibility, its better for you to think carefully. And Alexis you just said, that fruit is packed in a kraft paper bag, is it the kind of kraft paper bag printed with a love heart pattern ah, if this kind of paper bag, the imported fruit store downstairs of thepany uses this.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. As long as to ask the clerk, in the end, who bought those fruits, the truth will surface. Alexis immediately ran downstairs. As soon as she got to the fruit store and asked, the clerk replied, I know who youvee to ask about, I was particrly impressed, a particrly handsome man in a ck suit, just with a smelly expression and looking a bit cold. What am I saying, this customer is reallying from a bad ce, and he has the nerve to have a stern face, its obvious that hes just buying a bunch of fruits and then going to disgust Mr. Navarro!Alexis pounded her chest in exasperation. The clerk looked at him suspiciously, You got it wrong, that person didnt say it was for some Mr. Navarro, he said he wanted to give it to a woman with a cold, I guess it should be his girlfriend or wife, and specially asked me to pick the sweetest one, just a stinky face, hes so gentle and attentive to his own woman! Chapter 2476: Who is texting with you? Hearing this, a hint of suspicion had shed through Alexis mind. He pulled out his cell phone and found a photo to show the clerk, The guy you said is selling fruits, it cant be him, right? Yes, yes, yes, its him! The clerk nodded his head vigorously, You still have his photo saved up, and then specifically came to ask, it shouldnt be As the shopkeeper spoke, his eyes had be strange. Alexis hurriedly waved her hand, Dont you think nonsense, this is just my boss, I thought it was a customer who gave this kind of fruit, thats why I came here specially to ask. Thats right, the picture shown to the clerk was Cedron! Now its kind of confirmed that those fruits were specially bought by Cedron for Anna. It was only Cedrons stiff upper lip and unwillingness to admit it that he said it was sent by some client. As for not letting him intervene, its only because he doesnt want the truth to be known. Now that Alexis knows the truthC It feels like hes learned some big, big secret! He looked at the clerk and smiled, Beauty, I wonder if its convenient for you to let me take a picture? Alexis looks were considered handsome, plus he was dressed appropriately and spoke in a gentle voice, instantly making the sales clerk redden her cheeks, lowering her head and shyly arranging her hair, That thats fine. Thanks beautiful! Alexis is very happy, straight to the cash register only, opened theputer, skillfully operated to find the monitoring system, and then to the monitoring video of Cedron, click toe one. The clerk: ??? So it wasnt a picture of her!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Alexis is still looking at her with a puzzled face, Whats wrong with you, pretty girl, and posing, is this the action of soliciting customers in your store? The clerks teeth were almost gritted, barely squeezing out a smile, Yes yes, is it good? Alexis, the straight man, shook his head, Not so good. He got the photo and after thanking him, he turned around and walked out. The person from the secretarys office was waiting outside and inquired curiously, Alexis, did you ask who sent it? Alexis nodded, proudly, Of course, I dont know who I am, I can take care of it right away. Which ungrateful client was it? Ahem! Alexis raised her hand, faked a cough, and said with a stern face, You dont have to worry about this matter, just do your job. Just do your own work. The person in the secretarys office: All right, dont say it or dont say it! She switched to a gossipy question, Alexis, what are you up to at the moment, I see you seem extra busy today, are you going on a date? How can that be, Im dedicated to my work, Ill never let my childrens love interfere with my level of professionalism at work! Alexis said in a serious manner. What about the power supply of the fruit store heard this and his face turned green with anger. Big straight man! May he end up alone for the rest of his life! And Alexis quietly . Mimi, sent that captured surveince image to Anna. And also attached the text, Miss Newman, Ive told you Mr. Navarro is hard-mouthed and soft-hearted, what with the fruits from the client, but actually he bought them specially for you himself, isnt that enough to see Mr. Navarros heart for you? But after the message was sent, there was no reply from Annas side. Alexis thought she hadnt sent it, thought about it, and re-sent it again. On this end, Anna simply deleted the photo and the message. Just as this was done, Cedron stepped out of the bathroom and inquired in a hushed voice, Whos texting you? Chapter 2477: Going Out Anna naturally wouldnt give Alexis up, and immediately denied it, No ones texting, its just watching a video, cant it? Since you have a cold, go to bed early and dont hang around and infect me with a cold by then. Cedron said coldly with a stern face. Hearing this, Anna couldnt help but secretly roll her eyes, Youre wearing a bath towel on your body like this, catching a cold doesnt have anything to do with me, okay? If you want to use her falsely, you should also find a better reason. Cedrons face became colder and colder, You still know how to talk back, it seems that your cold is almost over, in that case, go downstairs to work, pack up those books in the living room, dont put them there to get in the way. Anna stood up immediately, Ill go. Shed said it before, how could Cedron really be nice to her? I dont know where Alexis got those pictures, but they actually made Cedron look like he was in love. Just thinking about it makes my head spin. And look at it now, this is what Cedron really is!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Its an unapologetically evil, weekly pickpocket! Dont think about cursing me in your mind, if you have this time, hurry up and go clean up the books downstairs. As if he had the power to read minds, Cedron spoke. Anna immediately went downstairs. Focusing on scolding Cedron, she didnt even notice that she actually left her cell phone in the room. Cedronid back on the bed, ready to close his eyes and rest, but at that moment, he heard a text message toneing from his cell phone. He looked over with a sideways nce and realized that Anna had left her phone on the small couch and hadnt taken it with her. At the moment, the phone screen was lit up because of an iing text message. Ghostly, Cedron lifted his step and walked over, ncing down at the text message, his face instantly grim and ironic! C After packing until nearly twelve oclock, Anna finally moved all the books from the living room into the guest bedroom downstairs. Anyway, the closet in the guest bedroom was empty, Anna simply used it as a coat rack, and after cing the books, she also put some bamboo charcoal packets to dehumidify and prevent insects. After all this, she was so tired that she went back to her room and prepared to sleep through the night. But when Iy down, I was pinched by something, and when I looked down and pulled it out, I realized that it was my cell phone. Anna couldnt help but be a little puzzled. Did she just put her cell phone here, howe she didnt have any impression at all? Wanted to ask Cedron, but Cedron was long asleep. And, the screen showed a text message. After reading the content of the text message, Annas heart thumped and subconsciously nced at Cedron. It should not have been discovered. Yes, it definitely hadnt been discovered. Otherwise, ording to Cedrons temper, he would have already gone crazy downstairs. Holding her cell phone, Anna mumbled alone for a while, before replying to the message and falling into a deep sleep. The next morning, when she woke up, Cedron had already left Norhall Keep. It was the first time Anna had encountered such a thing. Normally, Cedron didnt seemfortable enough to give her a hard time at the breakfast table. Today, hed just left, so the sun had reallye out of the west. ButC Cedrons absence was just right, she was much morefortable eating alone! Anna beautifully finished her breakfast, which went out to go. Still the same driver from yesterday, when Anna sat in the car, he looked at Anna with a face full of grudges, Mrs. Navarro, you wont leave me at the mall today, right? One more time in that situation, I guess Ill really be killed by Mr. Navarro. Anna shook her head, embarrassedly basing a wry smile on her face and held up her hands in assurance, There wont be one, dont worry, Im going to the hospital today to find Elder Brother Lynx, theres a research project that Ive been in charge of before and I have to take care of the handover. Chapter 2478: You want to keep this child? Afraid that the driver would not believe it, Anna also pulled out arge pile of information from her bag. However, she only gave the driver a sweeping nce, and then she tightly protected it into her arms again, This cant be read more, because it belongs to confidentiality, you just know. Oh oh, the driver nodded, his tone still with a few concerns, but the hospital after all, there are also several doors, when the timees, I will wait outside, Mrs. Navarro you are busy, and again What if you run away again? The words were not uttered by the driver, but the sultry eyes already said it all. Anna also understood, and directly gave the doctor a strong heart, This time you do not wait outside, you go in with me, and watch me into the operating room. And thats okay? The driver had nothing to worry about now, Then Mrs. Navarro you put on your seatbelt and well leave for the hospital now! Arriving at the hospital, Anna took the driver to the operating room as promised. Lynx had already changed into a full set of green sterile gowns, twisting his head to see the driver following behind, his sword brows that were exposed outside the mask instantly knitted tightly, Elder Sister, this research project of ours is still in the research stage, it needs to be kept secret, and we cant bring any outsiders to visit it. As soon as Lynx opened his mouth, the driver immediately felt the academic majesty. Hurriedly waving his hand, he said, I wont look, I wont follow you in, Ill just wait outside. Learning that the driver would only stand outside the operating room and wait, Lynx hesitated again and again before finally nodding his head and agreeing, Alright, then stay outside, but dont talk to anyone about what happened here today, or else if the data from the academic research is leaked, the loss could be millions of dors. The driver was so frightened that he nodded vigorously and raised four fingers to swear, I promise not to tell, even if its my wife, I wont tell! Not telling his wife was enough to show his sincerity. Lynx and Anna exchange a look and walk side by side into the operating room. After going in, Anna didnt change into a surgical sterile gown, but took off her clothes and changed into a simple whiteb coat with a mask and ck-framed sses, directly transforming into a mass-faced doctors look. Thanks senior brother, and covering for me, Ill treat you to dinnerter. Anna said. After she changed her clothes, she was ready to leave through the side door of the operating room. Thats right, what the driver didnt know was that there were actually several doors in the operating room. One of them was divided into the patients passage and the doctors passage, and the exits of the two passages were far apart and would not be bumped into by the driver. As long as she made good time, took care of things and came back, the driver would only think that she had been in there for a long time doing surgery, rather than leaving the hospital. Of course, it was thanks to Lynxs help in covering for her that she managed to do all this. Seeing that she was about to leave, Lynx rushed out, Im not too sure about you, or Ill apany you! No need, Anna shook her head and refused, Its just to take care of some small things, itll be done soon, besides, I still need to trouble Senior Brother for you to drag the driver here. Alright, Lynx couldnt stop her, so she had to give in, Then get back here in a hurry, if theres enough time we can get the surgery done. Anna was full of confusion, Surgery? What surgery?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Todays medical research was just an excuse to confuse the driver, there was no real surgery to be done ah. Lynx looked at her with a face full of helplessness and reminded, That child, ah, senior sister, youve been dragging it out for almost half a month, if you dont do the surgery, Im afraid that its going to show, or is it that you dont intend to get rid of this child? Chapter 2479: Don’t Be Angry Annas eyelids sank and she didnt say anything. Having been together for several years, Lynx already knew Annas temperament very well. When she was silent like this, it was when her heart had begun to waver. Senior sister! Lynx was so anxious that the corners of his forehead were sweating, he spoke with an iparable anxiety, You mustnt make a mistake ah, how can you leave this child behind, now that youre staying by Cedrons side, this child is tantamount to a ticking time bomb, once its ignited, youll surely be blown up! He liked Anna, and although he was now viciously rejected, he still had a chance at the very least.Original from N?velDrama.Org. But if Anna kept this child, he was afraid that there would really be no more chances. Lynx had selfishness, but more than that, he wanted Anna to survive Cedrons hands. After all, Anna survived so that he could have a chance to be able to be with Anna ah! I know I cant keep this baby either, Anna finally opened her mouth slowly, but Ive been busytely, and Ille in for the surgery as soon as Ive taken care of all this. Its a quick surgery, itll only take half an hour. Lynx was still insisting. Senior, Anna helplessly nced at Lynx, the surgery only takes half an hour, the damage done to my body by the surgery will take at least a month to fully recover, and you dont want me to be so busy as if I were a dog right after the surgery, and turn around and fall into persistent illnesses, right? Lynx couldnt say anything after hearing this. He bowed his head somewhat sheepishly, Im sorry senior sister, Im just worried about you, so I panicked for a moment and said that kind of thing, dont be angry. Im not angry, Anna shook her head, I know youre concerned about me, but wait a little longer, Ill leave first. With that, Anna turned and left. She was pressed for time today, and she still had to hurry to find Haven! After leaving from the hospitals side door, Anna directly took a taxi to the slums and found Haven fromst time. Seeing Anna again, the man immediately threw away the cigarette in his hand, smilingly rubbing his yellowed fingers to go forward, This youngdy, youre really a big customer of mine,ing to order from me again! Annas eyes were filled with disgust, Why I came to find you to order, you should know it in your heart! Being fierce by Anna, the man is not annoyed, on the contrary, he smiles more freely, full of innocence, I dont know ah, after all, you just want that cell phone, and didnt say that you want the parts inside, I certainly didnt think so much when I sold it ah, moreover, these cell phones are all I received everywhere, how do I know that the parts inside have been dismantled. How could you not know, the person from the cell phone store told me, to remove the parts cleanly and restore them so perfectly, obviously an alchemy veteran, can you collect cell phones and not know it, Im afraid the alchemist is you! The so-called gold refining, is to remove those electronicponents inside the cell phone, and then use a variety of chemical raw materials, the gold ting on theponents to restore down, and finally melted into small gold beans. Generally speaking, fifty pounds of electronicponents, can melt out nearly ten grams of gold. If a little thought, to the gold inside a little other impurities, you can increase the weight, sell more money. How to calcte is more cost-effective than disposing of these old cell phones that cant be sold at all. Im afraid Haven didnt think that someone woulde back for an old cell phone after five years, so thats why she did this kind of thing! Miss Newman good end what angry ah, ah, my batch of cell phones are to collect other peoples, you fooled, I also fooled ah, but dont worry, I will definitely give you a solution today, this way, I will find you another batch of cell phones, to ensure that the parts inside are all in, how about it? The man smiled and opened his mouth. Chapter 2480: Believe It or Not Anna doesnt believe him anymore, her eyes are full of suspicion, What do you take to prove that what is said is true? You go to the warehouse to choose, which one you fancy Ill dismantle which one for you, you make sure the parts are all intact before you buy it, how about it? Anna hesitated. Going to the warehouse to choose would mean going into the ghetto. She wasnt at all familiar with this kind of ce and it would be easy to get into trouble. Whats the matter Miss Newman, it seems like you dont trust me too much, then it cant be helped, anyway, the previous batch of cell phones have all been sold to you, theres no use for you to back out, Illpensate you for a hundred dors cab fare at most. Throwing this down, Haven was ready to leave. Anna was anxious, Wait, Ill go to the warehouse with you!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. She had posted in the same city forum for so long, and there was only this one response, if she missed it, she didnt know when she would be able to find another source. But she really wanted to fix that phone. There was no way out, Anna clenched her teeth and still followed Haven. Only before going, Anna first quietly sent Lynx a location fix and told him to call the police directly if she didnt take the initiative to contact him after twenty minutes! Only after sending the message did Anna follow and head inside. The slums were a mess, and when someone like Anna walked in dressed in a colorful dress, she instantly attracted everyones attention, and everyone stared at Anna as if they had seen some kind of fat meat. Although she was a bit ufortable, Anna still held her tongue and continued to walk in with a stiff upper lip. Haven had a bad smile on his face, and his tone was intentionally apologetic, Ouch Miss Newman, this is your first time in the ghetto, right, did it scare you? Im really sorry, if youre scared, just hide behind me. Anna tensed her face, Theres nothing to be afraid of, the bungalow area I went to when I was a kid, those people were meaner than this. It was the truth. In the past, when she was in Willisto, she was the daughter of a real estate tycoons family, and since she was a child, she had followed her parents to the demolition area to solve those nail households and snakes, and she had seen more than a few ugly faces. So seeing these people in the slums, she wasnt that scared. So you used to be from the slums too, Haven gets the wrong idea and touches her chin to continue sizing up Anna, I really didnt see it, the way you are now, you dont have a bit of poorness in you, and youre also so rich, tell me, how did you climb up to this point ah? Your warehouse hasnt arrived yet? Anna asked urgently. Haven hemmed and hawed andughed, Whats the hurry, Im not like you, so rich, even if I have a warehouse, I can only rent one in the innermost part of the ghetto, so of course I have to walk for a long time ah. In his words, he was thinking about Annas money. Annazily ignored him and continued to follow forward, while trying to memorize the roads they passed through. After turning around for a long time, Haven finally brought Anna to her destination. Said to be a warehouse, it was actually a huge container with a lock on the outermost level, even if it was a security device. Haven walked over and pulled out arge set of keys, trying them one by one before finally opening the warehouse door. With an ear-splitting creak, the scene inside the warehouse came into Annas eyes. There was everything inside, piled up in a messy way, and in the corner there was a bunch of ss bottles covered with felt cloth, vaguely exposed in the corner, one could see that one of the bottles had the English word for aqua regia written on it. And aqua regia, happened to be one of the chemical raw materials used to refineponent gold. This Haven, how dare he say that he was pitched by someone else? Noticing Annas gaze, Haven immediately stepped forward and blocked her line of sight with her own body. Immediately after that, he backhandedly pointed in the opposite direction, Here, Miss Newman, the cell phone you want is piled up over there, choose at will, and Ill disassemble and inspect it for you on the spot after youve chosen it! Chapter 2481: There’s no woman I can’t get! Anna was not polite and immediately walked forward and started rummaging through the pile of boxes ording to what the man said. Arge pile of cell phones of the same model was soon found. The appearance didnt look any different from thest cell phone, but the weight was much worse. By the looks of it, these were the cell phones that he hadnt had time to dismantle for alchemy yet. However, out of prudence, Anna still picked three randomly from it first and asked Haven to unwrap them in front of her. Haven was very obedient and immediately began to carry out the disassembly. While dismantling, he also chatted with Anna, Miss Newman, you bought so many old cell phones of the same model, what exactly are you doing ah, this is very heavy, or else give your husband a call, so that he cane to pick you up ah? I dont need my husband for something I can handle myself. Anna replied. She knew exactly what Haven was testing. It was just to see who else was behind her, and if she was single, it would be easier to do it. But if she had a husband, she had to be more or less scrupulous. Thinking of this, Anna added, In case you dont know, my husbands business is very big, so he usually has bodyguard servants to take care of me. Haven narrowed his green-bean eyes slightly and licked his upper lip with a smile. He thought Anna was lying.Original from N?velDrama.Org. If she really had a big business and had bodyguards and servants to take care of her, why was Anna alone both times she came to the slums? Bluffing, he knew! But on the surface, Haven showed a look of admiration, So thats how it is, then Ill help you move outter, just give me a little bit of hard-earned money, anyway, your husband has money, you shouldnt be too bad about it, right? OK. Anna agreed with crity. Soon, Haven disassembled all three of those cell phones. Anna swept a nce, and the electronicponents were all intact, so she nodded her head and asked Haven to restore them again. She, on the other hand, went inside the pile of cell phones and rummaged through as many of the same model as she could. While rummaging, she raised her hand to look at the time. It was almost twenty minutes, she had to send Lynx a text message to keep her safe, otherwise Lynx should call the police. But just as she pulled out her cell phone, Haven suddenly appeared behind her, holding a rag in her hand and covering her mouth and nose directly from behind! The stench and pungent smell came, Anna didnt even have time to react, the whole person had already lost her strength, and the whole person fell towards the ground with a soft thud. Haven held her in his arms, his eyes greedily surveying and patrolling, the corner of his mouth overflowing with a smug smile, Whats the point of pretending, in the end its still not taken down by me! You! Hurry up and let go of me! Anna bit her tongue hard to keep thest vestiges of her consciousness. Havenughed out loud, Let go of you? Then wouldnt I have done all this on purpose for nothing? Dont worry, I just want to take you home for a few days, take a few pictures of you on the way, and then Ill let you go, well contact each other on the pher, and whenever I miss you, youll juste back to stay with me for one night. Anna was creeped out. The first time I saw the person who put the threat of kidnapping and taking fruit photos so lightly! If she really fell into his hands, she was afraid that her next life would bepletely over. No, she must escape! Anna struggled hard, wanting to escape from this ce. But she couldnt use any strength on her body, not to mention escaping, she couldnt even push Haven away. Moreover, noticing Annas intention, Haven directly made a move and tied her up, Still want to run, dont you? Have already entered my chassis, didnt let me have my way, which has the reason to let you leave,eee, first let me kiss a mouth Chapter 2482: What Are You Playing At? With a greedy light in his eyes, Haven came right up to the front, spewing out hot air thatnded all over Annas face. It was disgusting. But Anna had no way to struggle away. She could only use herst bit of strength to kick the man between his legs! . kicked between the mans legs! Haven was in cold sweat from the pain, and his eyes were scarlet. In the next second, he clutched Annas hair and fiercely pped her several times. Anna was hit so hard that her eyes went ck and warm liquid gushed out of her nose. Stinky bitch, dont toast me, you should be grateful that Im such a good man and willing to touch you, dont worry, youre just scared right now, when its time to taste me, youll absolutely fall in love with me. Haven said, once again close to Anna. Anna closed her eyes tightly and shed tears of despair. Can someone pleasee and save her? Seeing her shedding tears, Haven, with a little more pity in his eyes, his voice even softened down, coaxing, Dont cry, I promise you, Ill definitely make it quick for youter! Dont you touch me, do you know who my husband is, its Cedron, if you move me, youll definitely get killed. Anna had no choice but to move Cedron. But Haven heard it andughed outright. Who are you talking about, Cedron, that high and mighty Mr. Navarro? Are you kidding me! If you are his woman, then am I not his old man? Haven did not believe it at all. For, Anna had not the semnce of a posh wife. Although it was true that she was a bit rich, but there were many rich people, so they couldnt all be Cedrons wife, right? Besides, if she really was Cedrons woman, why would she need to collect these old cell phones herself? Do you know how rich Cedron is, as long as you are on the pillow, he will be ass backwards and directly build a factory for you, how many phones of this model you want are enough. When Haven finished speaking, Annas eyes dimmed. Indeed, while she really was Mrs. Navarro, she didnt look like Mrs. Navarro at all. It was no wonder Haven didnt believe it. If trying to get away with Cedrons reputation was out of the question, Anna would have to find a way to defend herself. She took a deep breath and tried to suppress the panic in her heart. Then she barely managed to squeeze out a smile, Yes, its true that I was lying to you just now, but I do have a husband after all, if something goes wrong, Ill definitely be swept away by my husband when I turn around, I dont want to give up all that glory and wealth! As long as you cooperate, I will of course let you back in and keep it quiet. Haven said. Of course, it wasnt just to be put back. It was also about getting regr favors from Anna!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. No problem, do whatever you want as long as youre willing to let me go back. Anna agreed very readily. After a pause, she looked pitifully at Haven again, But if you tie me up like this, and turn around with marks on my wrists, it will be seen at once, and also, if you do things in this ce, its not good to be seen and posted on the inte. This is simple! Haven was quick as a whip, untied the rope on Anna, and pointed to the bungalow not far away, Thats my house, lets do it at home! Yeah, lets go. Anna nodded her head in a pretense of shyness, But I dont have any strength in my body right now, youll have to carry me back. Haven also didnt expect that Anna was still very resistant just now, but she was actually willing to cooperate at this moment. Somethings wrong! Haven sensed something strange and stared at Anna dead on, Are you ying some little game again?! Chapter 2483: Don’t Hope and Be Disappointed Again Anna was aggrieved beyond measure, tears once again fell down inrge chunks, How could it be, I have said that I am willing to be with you, so I wont lie to you. After a pause, she added, And Im in this state now, I cant use any strength on my body, what can I do to you? Haven thought about it for a moment, and it seemed like that was indeed the case. Just now, he was kicked by Anna because Anna was face to face with him. But now that Anna was on his back, there was no killing power! Hmph! Fine, anyway, if you y tricks, Ill just do you in public! Haven said viciously.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Anna shrank her neck in fear, her face full of horror and fear, desperately shaking her head, No, wouldnt dare. That look of fear made Haven very ttered. Crouching down so that Anna could climb onto his back. I cant make my legs work, so I might be a little slow, so dont rush. Anna wheedled. Just hurry anyway, I dont have much patience. Haven replied. Anna hmmmd and finally climbed slowly onto Havens back before speaking delicately, Im done, lets go home. Haven was ecstatic and headed out the door with Anna on his back. But- Just as he reached the entrance of the warehouse, the door was kicked open by someone from the outside. Blinding light poured over the entire warehouse, forcing people to open their eyes a bit. Against the light, Anna saw the personing. It was Cedron! This man, as always, wore a ck suit, well-tailored, with an unspeakably dark materialization, and his face, engulfed in light, was permeated with an endless chill. But in this moment, Annas whole body warmed. Cedron hade! Cedron hade to her rescue! Although Haven knew Cedrons name, he hadnt seen the real person, so his heart was extraordinarily upset at this moment, Who is it, dare to kick the door of my warehouse like this, are you tired of living! Where do you want to take her? Cedrons voice was cold, questioning in a deep voice. Haven immediately stretched his neck, None of your business, this is my woman, where I take my woman has nothing to do with you! While saying this, he tightly carried Anna on his back, afraid of being snatched away. Anna was pulled and tugged to the point where she could barely breathe, and she couldnt help the redness at the end of her eyes. Seeing this, Cedrons voice grew colder and colder with a few sneers, Your woman? Yes, this is my woman, ask her if you dont believe me! Haven finished, and pushed Anna to admit it. Anna struggled to pass a nce toward Cedron, then admitted in a whisper, Yeah, Im his woman, and were still in a hurry to get home for business. Hear that! Haven got Annas answer and got more and more condescending, ring hard at Cedron, Get lost if you know whats good for you, look at you, youre well dressed, youre not from the slums are you, then surely you dont know the rules of the ce either, so be careful of setting yourself on fire! In a ce as gloomy and swampy as this, many times, there was no sunlight that could shine in. If someone from the outside wanted toe in and get involved, they would surely end up miserable! Cedron lowered his eyes, the broken hair in front of his forehead blocked his azure-ck pupils, and also restrained the sentiment under his eyes. After a long time, he nodded his head and said, I see, I misunderstood, since you also admit to being his woman, then you guys y slowly and enjoy yourselves. Throwing down these words, he directly turned around and disappeared in the warehouse doorway. Anna froze. Did Cedron not see the look in her eyes just now! How could he leave! The bit of warmth that surged into her heart just now quickly condensed into ice, sticking Annas breath in pain. She didnt know why, but she felt aggrieved. Cedron, was an unapologetic son of a bitch. If he wasnt willing to save her, why did he show up and give her that little bit of hope? Chapter 2484: Can’t I Backtrack? Lying on Havens back, Annas emotions were not noticed. Haven was excited, I dont know where it came from and tried to disturb our good deed, but its good that youre obedient and know how to stand on my side. Dont worry, for that, Ill love youter too. Anna struggled to keep her voice steady and clenched her fists once more, Okay, then youll do what you say youre going to do. Of course. Haven finished prettily, and carried Anna on his back as he continued to walk out. Seeing the light outside the warehouse getting brighter and brighter, Annas heart is getting colder and colder. Without the help of others, she could only rely on herself. No matter what method she used, she had to seed in getting out of the danger! Finally, Haven carried her on his back and walked out of the warehouse. Anna also adjusted her mood and quickly raised her left hand, and in her palm, a small corner of the sharp hairpin was revealed. As a doctor, Anna knew all too well where the human body was vulnerable. The carotid artery! As long as the hairpin was lodged into Havens carotid artery, he would bleed profusely, thus losing his ability to control her. Anna had already thought of a countermeasure in her mind, it was just risky. If she wasnt careful, and really let Haven die before the ambnce came, she would be on the hook for murder. It could be decades in jail, or it could be a straight-up death sentence. The weight and angle of her hand would be a great test for Anna. But it was also the only chance left, Anna had to take a gamble! Only, before Annas hairpin could be tied down, a pair of hands reached out behind her and directly dragged her into her arms. The familiar and iparable refreshing breath surrounded Anna tightly. She raised her head in dismay and looked at the man in front of her. It was Cedron! Didnt you, didnt you leave? Anna was stunned. Cedron managed to snatch Anna back from Havens back. However, he just coldly swept a nce and threw down a sentence, Remember, youre my Mrs. Navarro now, want to go be someone elses woman, dream on! After saying that, he raised his foot and kicked Haven, who had not yet reacted, directly onto the ground. The force was particrly violent, and Haven fell heavily to the ground, wow spitting out a mouthful of blood. He struggled several times, but didnt even have the strength to get up. He could only look at Cedron with his eyes ring almost falling out, Who the hell are you? Why are you trying to sabotage him? Just someone who cant stand the sight of you. Cedron spoke. Spinning around, he pulled out a handkerchief from the pocket of his suits top. Crouching down, he wrapped the handkerchief around Havens hand. His voice was so gentle as if he was telling a bedtime story to a child, Remember, Anna is my person, touching her like that without my permission is looking for death! Haven finally reacted, Youre her husband?Original from N?velDrama.Org. Thats none of your business. Cedron replied, and in the next second, directly broke Havens fingers hard! Haven had touched Anna with those very hands, so, it couldnt stay. After hearing the crisp sound, Haven froze for a good ten seconds before reacting, tilting his head back and letting out a pig-killing howl towards the sky. Cedron didnt even look at her, stood up and straightened his suit, then walked towards Anna and picked her up. Dont evere to a ce like this again to get me in trouble. Cedron warned in a cold voice, Otherwise, even if you die in front of me, I wont save you again. Annas gaze fell on him and she couldnt help but ask softly, What about this time, why did youe to save me, or maybe I should ask you, how did you know I was here? Chapter 2485: Are You Crazy? At this time, Cedron should be at thepany. Why did he appear in the slums and save her in such an apt manner? Annas mind was too puzzled. Passing by, no? Cedron spoke in a hard tone.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Passing through? Anna found it even more mind-boggling. What kind of business that was going out the door could have caused Cedron to happen to be passing through the slums? And-. Anna was still staring intently at Cedron, Even if it really was just passing by, then theres no way you could have just so happened to see me. That is to say, youve actually been following me from the very beginning, Cedron, youre following me? Listening to Annas incessant analysis, a stiff light shed under Cedrons eyes, Shut up, so what if Im following you, you somehow came to a ce like this, who knows if youre trying to find a fake ID to escape, its reasonable for me to keep an eye on you! So thats how it is. Anna understood. She also thought that Cedron was worried about her because of that little bit of Forget it, whats the point of thinking so much! Anyway, its impossible for her and Cedron to have anything to do with each other, so whats the point of dwelling on so much. Anna thought, obediently closed her mouth. Cedron carried her in his princesss arms and walked forward withrge strides. And at that moment, Anna glimpsed out of the corner of her eye that Haven staggered up from the ground, clenched his teeth, pulled out a sharp dagger with both of his broken hands, and rushed straight towards them! Cedron, look out! Anna subconsciously shouted, trying to get Cedron to dodge. But Cedron was currently holding her in a princess embrace, and there was no way to dodge. Seeing that the sharp knife was getting closer and closer, Anna couldnt think anymore, and almost as an instinctive reaction, she directly reached out her hand and gripped the dagger hard. Havens eyes were red at the moment, and it was obvious that he had already made up his mind to kill. Cedron made him break his hands and kicked him to spit out blood, this revenge must be avenged! Haven tried to pull out the dagger, and found that Anna clenched it especially tightly, so Haven directly sent horizontal, in Annas palm, turning the dagger vigorously! Annas face paled in pain, and blood poured out madly, but she had no intention of letting go. Let go! Cedron looked down, watching the scene, and immediately opened his mouth to order. Anna, however, as if she didnt hear it, still clutched Havens dagger to death, secretly fighting to snatch it over. Crazy woman! Haven yelled, his scarlet eyes filled with murderous intent, If you dont let go, Ill cut off your entire hand! Haven said so, and did so. Seeing that there was no way to pull out that dagger, he simply gave up and let go of his hand, quickly bending down to pick up broken bricks from the ground, and was going to smash them directly towards Annas hand. But before he could smash it up, Anna had already pulled out the dagger that was stuck into the flesh, reversed it, and plunged it directly into Havens chest. In an instant, blood was pouring out! Haven couldnt believe his eyes, staring futilely with his own eyes wide open, and then slowly, directly fell to the ground, raising arge amount of dust. Along with it, the dagger in Annas hand fell to the ground. She didnt even have time to open her mouth to speak, before her entire eyes went ck and she directly fainted. Bright red blood flowed down both of her hanging hands, continuously dripping down to the ground, quickly pooling into a puddle, deeply piercing Cedrons eyes! Chapter 2486: Lord Paul! At this moment, Cedrons heart set off waves of shock. Was this woman crazy, actually using her hand to help him block the dagger? Dont want to die! Anna, dont even die until I say you can die! Cedron said in a deep voice, and directly took a step and quickly walked towards the outside of the slums. Nothing can happen to Anna, absolutely nothing! And just at this time, a figure suddenly rushed out from the side and directly rushed to Cedron. Senior sister, Anna, are you alright? Lynx, looking flustered and concerned, surrounded Annas body, tears falling directly down his face. Had he known it would turn out like this, he would have said anything toe along! Get out of the way, Im taking her to the hospital now. Cedron said coldly. Lynxs eyes were even colder than his, wanting to snatch Anna over, Mr. Navarro, if you still have a little bit of conscience, please dont go near Anna anymore, you have nothing to do with her bing like this today! If Cedron hadnt sent someone to follow Anna, why would Anna have asked him to act and quietly run to this ce? If he didnt need to act, he could have followed along, and even if Anna was in danger, he could have blocked in front of Anna, instead of looking at Anna fainting with blood all over her body like now! Cedron is to me for all of this. Thats why Lynx insisted on taking Anna away. Shes someone on my side, its not your turn to interfere. Cedrons voice grew colder and colder, every word, even punctuation, quenched like frost, Get out of here, or dont me me for being rude to you. For a moment Lynx shuddered at the horrific look of warning in Cedrons eyes, too silenced to retort. Then when she waited to regain her senses, she realized that Cedron had already walked out a good distance with Anna in his arms. Lynx hurriedly followed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. This followed all the way, directly to the nearby hospital. When the doctors and nurses saw Anna, who was covered in blood, they instantly became nervous and directly wanted to send Anna into the operating room. But not long after, the nurse came out of the operating room again, looking hurried, Which one of you is the patients family? I am! I am! Two voices sounded at the same time. The nurse turned her head to look at Cedron, then Lynx, and chose to trust Cedron, who was also from Weskiney. Stepping forward, she inquired, The patient is unconscious right now, do you know of any allergies she has, and the one in her stomach I know, I know all of that. Lynx hurriedly interrupted the nurse, Shes allergic to tretinoin, but the symptoms are very mild, as for the tummy thing, nursee this way with me, Ill talk to you alone. Something about that baby, Lynx doesnt want Cedron to know. Pulling the nurse, Lynx went to the corner to exin. In the end, she also pleaded with the nurse, This child was not wanted in the first ce, so please, by the way, lets do an abortion, and also, no matter what danger happens, save the adults first. The nurses expression weirded out for a few moments, Are you sure youre really the patients family? Of course, how else would I know her allergy history. Lynx nodded, Why do you ask, is there something wrong? The nurse replies, Just now the patient was unconscious on the operating table, yet she was still clinging to her stomach, asking us not to administer anesthesia because it would hurt the baby, I can see that she wants this baby, but youre telling us to abort it Chapter 2487: I Am Indeed Her Husband Its no wonder the nurse was skeptical. Anyone who looked at it would think that Lynx was not a family member. Even if she was a family member, she was the kind of family member who didnt care, didnt care about the patient. How else would she even know that the patient wanted to keep the child? This family member, the decision to keep the child has to be made by the mother herself, we cant interfere, so we cant do the abortion for you. The nurse said seriously. Lynx was shocked by the news and was speechless for a long time. Anna wanted to keep the baby? Why?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. It was clearly agreed before that an abortion would be performed! Without waiting for Lynx to regain his senses, the nurse had already gone back to the operating room. Cedron walked up to him, his philtrum lips pursed tightly, his expression looking a little suspicious, What did you just say to the nurse, what happened to Annas stomach? Lynx shook his head with a hint of bitterness in his expression, Nothing, Mr. Navarro, do you me Anna for this incident today? Why should I me? Cedron asked rhetorically. If it wasnt for Anna, he would be the one lying in the operating room right now. Although he didnt know why Anna wanted to help him block the dagger, and refused to let go even after her hands were turned into a bloody mess by the dagger. But Cedrons heart was still shaken to the core. Anna, what was going through her mind at that time? Cedron pondered, not noticing that Lynxs expression behind him was getting sadder and sadder. C After a three-hour long surgery, Anna was wheeled out of the operating room. Lynx was the first to rush to the front and whispered something to the nurse. The nurse nodded, before tilting her head to look at Cedron, The patient is now out of life-threatening condition, but shes still very weak and needs to go to the ICU for observation, well see the indicators in the morning before deciding whether or not to transfer her to the general ward. No need to transfer, just stay in the ICU with the best instruments and medicine. Cedron didnt bat an eyelid. As long as it was something that could be solved with money, it wasnt a matter. So wealthy and generous, the nurse was a little indignant. Were a small hospital here, resources are tight, and if your wife keeps upying the ICU ward, what about all the other people who really need it? Couldnt let those people die quickly enough! Cedrons attention was elsewhere, You said shes my wife? The inscrutable voice made the nurses heart faint and her voice trailed off, Yes yes, isnt she? Was she mistaken? But just now in the operating room when she has been shouting your name, if it is not the husband, why shout your name ah. The nurse said in disbelief. After a pause, she looked over to Lynx, whose eyes had fallen to the side, and panicked. OMG, it cant be that Cedron is the lover and this Lynx is the husband, right? This invisible crashed how much adultery ah! Fearing that she was implicated, the nurse hurriedly bowed her head and apologized, Im sorry Im sorry, I didnt know thats what happened, I just heard her call your name and subconsciously took a preconceived notion, I really didnt mean to do it. Youve got it wrong, Lynx stepped forward to exin, Although we are both Annas family members, our rtionship is not that close, I am Annas senior brother, as for him, he is Annas top Before he could finish his sentence, Cedron took over and spoke directly, Im her husband, youre right! Chapter 2488: You Didn’t Tell the Truth A word that made the nurse breathe aplete sigh of relief. She knew it must be the husband. Why else would Anna keep calling out Cedrons name on the operating table. Then its still as I just said, let your wife go to the intensive care unit first, and as soon as shespletely out of danger, shell be transferred to the general ward immediately, is that okay? The nurse asked. Cedron replied, No need, Im going to contact for a transfer. This hospitals resources were stretched thin, so it would be better to find Anna a hospital that wasnt stretched thin. Hearing this, the nurse did not have anyments, Yes, then you go to the first floor to do the transfer procedures, and when the hospital is contacted, you can be picked up directly. Witnessing the nurse leave, Cedron also prepared to go to the first floor lobby toplete the formalities. Mr. Navarro! called Lynx, Actually, theres no need for you to say that kind of thing on purpose just to keep the nurse from thinking too much. That kind of talk? Cedron raised an eyebrow and asked him back, What kind of talk? Its when you said, youre Annas husband. Lynx exins, It really wasnt necessary, all I had to do was just say that youre the top dog and Annas a secretary who loves her job, then it could have made sense to keep saying your name in aa. There was absolutely no need for Cedron to acknowledge her husband. With that said, Lynx even spoke up enthusiastically, Why dont I go exin it to you, Mr. Navarro? Lynx turned and was about to go to the nurse. This time it was Cedrons turn to call out to him, his voice wrapped in implied affection, Dont bother to exin, I am indeed Annas husband. Mr. Navarro, are you kidding me. Lynx wasnt convinced. Cedrons expression was serious, Do I look like Im joking, or do I need to put the marriage license in front of you before youll believe it? Crunch- Lynxs heart, suddenly, cracked open. The two hands hanging down at her side were constantly trembling, and she couldnt control them at all. The expression on his face also shifted back and forth, just unable to find the right look to talk to Cedron.Original from N?velDrama.Org. In fact, Cedron had no interest in conversing with him anymore. He simply turned around and left. The transfer procedure was done, and then Alexis was contacted to find the most suitable hospital to transfer Anna to immediately afterward. The whole process was very quick, taking less than two hours. After transferring to the new hospital, Alexis handed Cedron a ss of water, Mr. Navarro, why dont you take a little break, youve been so busy with Miss Newman that the corners of your mouth are peeling. Cedron nodded and reached for the ss of water, but did not drink it. His eyes fall on Anna, who is lying quietly in the hospital bed, and he inquires in a hushed voice, Did the doctor recheck her? Alexis nodded, A full physical has been done, and the report card will be avableter. Cedron ced the ss of water on the nightstand and slowly stood up, Take me to the doctors office. Alexis immediately led the way. After inquiring and making sure there was nothing wrong with Anna, Cedrons tightly knit sword brows eased. Even if even he hadnt noticed that. How thankful he really was to learn that Anna was fine! But the injuries are just too severe, plus the fact that youre pregnant again and broke your hand, so its going to take a long time to recuperate. The doctor said. Cedron ck eyes slightly sunk, already more than a few points of suspicion to look at the doctor, Are you still hiding something? The doctor was sweating like a pig, but he still had to keep hisposure on his face, No, no ah, Ive said everything that needs to be said, Mr. Navarro is not believing me? Cedron nodded his head directly, En, dont believe me, you must be hiding something, tell the truth! Chapter 2489: Helping out with the underwriting Seeing this, Alexis at the side also immediately warned the doctor with a serious expression. My family Mr. Navarro cares very much about Miss Newman, if its because of you concealing your condition and causing any problems with Miss Newmans body, you wont be able to take it in your stride, so hurry up and tell the truth! In his heart, he was furious to the extreme. Now this group of doctors are too outrageous, actually concealing the patients condition. Still want to do it or not? Youd better tell the truth, otherwise when the timees to cut your career short, dont me me for not having warned you. Alexis said menacingly. The doctor almost cried, his voice trembling, There really isnt any, Ive said everything that should be said. And what you shouldnt have said, you didnt say? Cedron quickly found the ulterior meaning in these words and inquired in a low, hoarse voice. Punctured, the doctor was speechless. Trying to eyeball Alexis for help, he found Alexis expression even more intimidating than Cedrons. Really want to find a ce to drill up, so that it is not necessary to face the double torture of Cedron and Alexis? And seeing that the doctor didnt say anything, Cedron simply and directly said in a deep voice, Do I need to remind you again, Annas stomach, whats wrong with it?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. With a single sentence, it made the doctore back to full blood once again. There was even a few moments of delight in his eyes, So Mr. Navarro you wanted to ask about this ah, its actually not a big deal, its just that the stomach was kicked by someone, there may be abdominal bruising, it will take a good long time to recover, and it may also cause some damage to the body. What kind of damage? Cedron breaks the ice. The doctor was reticent for a split second, frantically searching for something to say, Like, for example, small bowel torsion, or maybe there would be double the risk of getting appendicitis than normal, and, and The way he stammered for a reason was reflected in Cedrons eyes, and it became a stuttering fear of speaking. His heart sank hard, Its harmful to the uterus, too? Yes, yes, yes, there is also damage to the uterus! The doctor subconsciously nodded his head, and when he reacted to Cedrons icy eyes, he simply did not dare to open his mouth again, and could only continue to say with a stiff upper lip, There is a certain amount of damage, but, it should be possible to recover. It was also considered to be a barely rounded lie over! Cedrons fingers tightened, pursed his thin lips, and did not speak again. On the contrary, it was Alexis who was anxiously jumping up and down, chasing after him to ask about the situation, Was that kick particrly strong, can you cure Miss Newman, it shouldnt leave any after-effects, you speak up doctor! The doctor was so noisy and didnt know how to answer. As he was worried, he realized that Cedron had gotten up and walked out the door, and Alexis had to follow. Only when the two disappeared outside the office did the doctor let out a huge sigh of relief and fell back into his chair, patting his chest vigorously. Damn, what had just happened was just too dangerous! He was almost scared to death! After slowing down for a long time, the doctor finally calmed down, took out his cell phone, and dialed a call out. Great nephew, I was almost scared to death just now, its all because of this mouth of mine, you instructed me never to say Annas pregnancy, I almost said it in a moment of quickness, good thing I rounded it back, but what Mr. Navarro and I said was that Anna was kicked and hurt her stomach, it might affect her uterus, you have to be consistent with my statement, otherwise by then Mr. Navarro should know that Im not the only one who is pregnant, so he should know that Ive been kicked by Mr. Navarro. Navarro should know that I lied to him. I know uncle, thank you! The voice on the other end of the phone carried a few moments of gratitude, Dont worry, even if Im found out, I definitely wont implicate you. Chapter 2490: Help Concealment Hearing this, the doctor was instantly anxious, You child, what kind of words are you saying, whats even or not, dont feel like giving me trouble, Im your uncle!Original from N?velDrama.Org. I know uncle. The doctor was silent for a while, and finally opened his mouth to inquire, Great nephew, no, Im very serious right now, so Id better call you Lynx, Lynx, youre going through so much trouble to help Anna, is it because, the child in Annas stomach, is yours? When asking this, there were even a few shivers in the doctors voice. After all, Anna was now someone beside Cedron, and just now Alexis had said that Cedron particrly cared about Anna. Then, if he learned that the child in Annas stomach was Lynxs, he was afraid that Lynx would be made to die a hundred times over. In just a few seconds, the doctors mind even gave Lynx and Anna an escape route. The next second, Lynx was heard saying, No, that baby isnt mine. Thats good thats good! The doctor breathed a sigh of relief, I was afraid youd do something stupid, you said it wasnt yours, so Im relieved. Its not mine though, Lynx butted in again, but Anna wants to keep this baby and Ill treat it like my own. There were two other children ahead of him that Lynx could take care of and treat well, so he didnt care if there was one more. Doctor:!!! He choked on his saliva and coughed with a red face, You, you child, do you know what is being said, so who is this child anyway, you just want to take care of it yourself, what if you turn around and the childs biological fatheres looking for him? To be honest, the doctor actually liked Anna, and felt that Anna and Lynx were a good match. Even though Anna had two children. But after all, the father of the two children had already passed away, there would not be any disputes in the future, except for theck of blood rtionship, the children would be equivalent to Lynxs own. But now that Anna is pregnant again and the biological father of this childes to her door, what should Lynx do? Lynx is confused! But in the face of questioning, Lynxs tone seems firm, I believe that Anna will not go looking for the childs biological father, after all, it hase to this point, if Anna wants to find, it would have been found. After a pause, he added, And Anna also changed her mind temporarily and wanted to keep the child, as long as we hide it well enough, no one will know whose this child really is. You want toe and be the father of this child? The doctor understood what he meant. Lynxs tone was firm, Um, Anna said that shell be leaving Cedron in a few months, and when that happens, well go away as a family of three, no, five, far away, to a new ce, to start a new life. Lynx was already lost in fantasies of a better future. The doctor hesitated for a long time, but in the end he didnt say anything. It was really hard to know how to tell Lynx that Cedron seemed to, really care about Anna. In a few months, Anna wanted to leave, and was afraid that it would be a very difficult thing to do! If theres anything I can do for you, just let me know. The doctor finally just said this, Youre my only great nephew, whatever you want to do, Ill help you. Theres nothing else Id like to ask you for uncle, just one thing, Lynx said in a serious tone, Whatever you do, hide the fact that Anna is pregnant, and dont ever let Cedron know. Chapter 2491: Unless I’m Tired of It When a pro-nephew opens his mouth, which one would not agree? The doctors tone was very quick, Dont worry, I wont say anything, and Ill also sift through all the examination reports on the hospitals side to make sure that I wont let Mr. Navarro know anything about Annas pregnancy. Just Saying this, the doctor suddenly got a little stuck. After hesitating for a moment, he didnt say anything after all, letting out a long sigh, Never mind, just be careful with everything and call me back if anything happens. Lynx promised and hung up the phone. And on this end, the doctor looked at the phone that had been hung up, and fell into deep thought for a long time. Ai, the young people nowadays. He really couldnt figure it out! C Inside the hospital room. Because Anna is now staying in a high-ss vip ward, Cedron is allowed to go in and stay there after being sterilized. When he walked in wearing a sterile gown, he found that Anna had already woken up. Those soulful and clear almond eyes were currently staring at the water cup on the bedside table with a pitiful look. By the looks of it, it was thirsty to the extreme. Cedron raised his steps and walked over, without saying anything, dipped a cotton swab in water and applied it to Annas lips. The doctor exined that Anna couldnt eat until a new round of blood reports came out, so she could only use this way to barely moisten her lips a bit. Even though it was just a little bit of water, Annas dry lips were still greatly relieved, and it felt like her whole being came to life. She blinked and looked over at Cedron, lifting her red with difficulty . Lips, Thank you.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Why did you save me? Cedron asked in a deep voice as he continued to dab water onto Annas lips. If Anna didnt help him, the dagger would have been stuck into his body with unerring precision. Hadnt Anna always hated him? Obviously there was an opportunity for something to happen to him, why did she block it? In this way, you owe me a favor. Anna was silent for a long time before she finally spoke. Owe a favor? Cedrons face, instantly sank. So to risk so much to help him, just to make him owe a favor? Then what, after getting this favor, what do you want to do? Cedron pursued. Annas tone was rxed, What else could it be, of course its to make you feel guilty, then you have to let me go. Want to leave? Cedrons eyes clouded over, Dont dream of it, between you and me, it can only be me who decides when its over. As for this favor, You can have whatever you want, money, status, or even let me invest a hospital in you, as long as its something I can do, Ill fulfill it. But only, will not let Anna leave his side! Hearing this, Annas eyes couldnt help but have a few more moments of confusion and doubt in them, Why do you want to keep me circled around, clearly you hate me too, dont you? So disgusted with her, why dont you let her go? I do loathe you, Cedron replied, but for people I loathe, I prefer to stay around and torture them hard, what fun would it be to let her escape? So it was! Thest light of expectation in Annas eyes vanished. Then you were going to renege on the three months we agreed on before, werent you? Of course, Cedron nodded without thinking, because I realized that just three months wasnt enough time for me to be tortured, and that contract will be extended indefinitely until I get tired of it. Until then, Anna had to stay by his side and not go anywhere! Chapter 2492: Only Deep Disappointment in Him Cedron didnt even notice how deep the obsession in his eyes was as he said this. The scarlet color of blood stained his pupils! He threw down these words and directly threw both the cup and the cotton swab in his hands into the trash can, then turned around and left the ward. The door of the hospital room mmed loudly. Annas heart trembled along with this door, dropping her eyes and remaining silent. No one knew how hard she clenched her two hands hidden under the covers. So much so that the wound in her palm was once again stretched open, gauze moistened with blood, wretched and rming. Honestly, Anna didnt know why shed tried to save Cedron. When she saw the sharp dagger approaching towards Cedron, she didnt even have time to think and did so subconsciously. It was probably because Cedron had the exact same face as Rupert! But if it was because of this face that she went to save Cedron, doesnt it also prove that she hasnt forgotten Rupert at all in her heart. Even, she still loves Rupert. Anna does not want to admit, this will appear to be too unproductive, obviously Cedron did so excessive things to himself, but in the face of a man who looks simr to him, he still can not help but want to go to save him. If Rupert was still around, he would probablyugh hard at her for being a fool! And because of that, thats why Anna refused to admit it to death and made up that kind of excuse. Cedron was so angry that he said there was no way Anna would leave without his permission. But he probably didnt know, if she wanted to leave, how would she do it with such fanfare, definitely without Cedrons knowledge, she had already left. Thinking about it, Annas gaze once again fell on the bedside table. The ss of water had already been thrown into the trash by Cedron, and now that ce was empty. But, Im so thirsty! Just as she was thinking, the door of the hospital room was pushed open again. Anna subconsciously looked over and realized that the person who entered was Alexis. For a moment, Annas heart was lost. Youre awake Miss Newman!Alexis saw that Anna had woken up, her eyes were filled with joy, How do you feel, is anything ufortable? Anna shook her head, Nothing, just a little thirsty. Huh? Alexis scratched her head, her expression suddenly became difficult, But the doctor exined that you cant drink water yet, or else youll endure it again? Use, a cotton swab dipped in water, just wipe it on your lips. Anna said. Alexis expression was still awkward, Such an intimate action, if I were to do it, isnt it a little bit not so good ah, you wait for a moment ah, Ill go get the nurse toe. After saying that, Alexis ran out of the hospital room in a puff of smoke. Leaving Anna lying on the bed alone, thinking about what Alexis said just now. Was the action of dabbing her lips with a cotton swab considered intimate? Then why would Cedron do that, and do it so naturally. Could it be- Some thoughts couldnt help but y on his mind. But soon, it was pressed back by Anna. How could it be, Cedron hated her so much, hated her so much that he wanted to torment her by his side all the time, how could he have the slightest bit of feelings for her.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. There was a limit to how much one could love her! It was probably because the old Mrs. Navarro was a doctor, and Cedron had more or less taken care of patients with her, that she was so skillful and natural. Yes, that must be it! As Anna was thinking, Alexis led the nurse in. The nurse moved skillfully, wetting Annas lips, and then whirling her gaze downward, she noticed the gauze of her hands, soaked with blood, Geez Miss Newman, howe your wounds have started to bleed again, doesnt it hurt, why dont you say something! Chapter 2493: How can I explain now? Anna then lowered her head and saw her hands that were moistened with blood. She gave a bashfulugh, then shook her head, Its okay, not really painful, it will stop by itselfter, dont worry about it. The nurses expression became serious, How can that be! Ill rece the gauze again for you right now. At those words, Anna was so nervous that she had to sit up directly from the hospital bed. She didnt want to be bandaged because she wasnt sure if the medication would affect the baby in her stomach. But with Alexis right next to her, there was no way Anna could just tell the truth. While she was nervous and anxious, the nurse suddenly came to her ear and whispered, Dont worry, I wont drug you, Im just recing the gauze, the baby is safe. The voice was small, just enough for Anna to hear alone. Anna was surprised beyond belief and looked up at the nurse. The nurse, in turn, blinked towards her and mouthed the word Lynx. Instantly, Anna understood. She couldnt help but feel a warm current of emotion surge through her heart. It seemed that Elder Brother also knew that she wanted to quietly leave this child behind, so during the time she was unconscious, he had already arranged everything. This favor, Anna would really remember it for the rest of her life. Without worries, Anna also no longer resisted, lying on the hospital bed, allowing the nurse to re-dress her wounds. When the gauze was uncovered, looking at the bloody, deep enough to see the white bones of the wound, Alexis could not help but suck in a breath of cold air. That son of a bitch, how dare he do this to you, Miss Newman, I will definitely ask mywyer to convict him of the heaviest crime, so that he will be sentenced to death straight away! Mentioning Haven, Annas expression was instantly serious for a few moments, Alexis, that person was arrested right? Well, hes already been arrested, but because of Miss Newmans your hit, hes currently hospitalized, theres no way to send him straight to jail. Alexis replied. After a pause he added, But dont worry Miss Newman, that was self-defense and hell be sentenced immediately after he heals. Anna wasnt worried about that at all. She pressed Alexis to inquire, What about his warehouse, has it been treated as a crime scene and cordoned off? Yes, is there anything in that warehouse that you left behind, if its important, Ill go find it for you now. Of course there was something important. Anna nodded her head vigorously, You remember that phone I had before, I was missing a part to fix that phone, but it was discontinued and hes the only one who has an old phone there that can be disassembled for parts down the line, if you can, can you help me move all the inventory from that phone? She just wanted the parts that were in it, and all of the rest of those could be returned to the warehouse when the phone was fixed.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Alexis didnt have a hard time thinking about it, so she immediately agreed. After we get those phones, Ill send them to be fixed for you! Alexis even opened her mouth enthusiastically. Anna was now in this situation, and there was indeed no way to send it herself. So she nodded, Okay, please Alexis. Alexispared an OK gesture, What are you still polite with me for, Miss Newman you were so open-minded in order to save Mr. Navarro, now Im just helping you to get some old cell phones, its not worth mentioning at all. Alexis truly felt that the matter was not worth mentioning. But by the end of the night, he regretted it. If he had known, he wouldnt have been in such a hurry to boast, now this situation, how can he exin to Anna? Chapter 2494: Who Let You Go At this moment, Alexis stood in front of the warehouse, full of tears. Because, the warehouse was burnt to ckness, and there was nothing left inside! Under the strong pungent stench, Alexis stood stupidly, as if a statue. The police officer in charge of cleaning up the scene on the side couldnt stand it, walked up and patted Alexiss shoulder, Hurry up and go, there are a lot of electronic products in here, thebustion isnt sufficient now, and I dont know when a second explosion will happen, it would be bad if it hurts you then. Alexis backhandedly hugged the police officers arm in death, as if she had found a life-saving straw, Is everything in here gone, did you guys salvage any old cell phones? Even if its just one or two old cell phones! The policeman shook his head, I do understand how upset you are right now, but indeed nothing was salvaged. Technically speaking, by the time they arrived, this warehouse had burned down to nothing. Havens background was veryplicated, and his rtionships were even more messed up. Like this kind of warehouse explosion, it was obvious that the people who had cooperated with him had put something that shouldnt have been put inside, and worried that they would be confessed by Haven, wanted toe over to clean up the incriminating evidence and it was toote to do so, so they simply burned them all with a single fire. Directly a hundred! The other party was holding the intention of destroying the evidence, how could they leave anything behind? Thinking about it, the police officer looked at Alexis again, So what exactly are you looking for in the cell phone ah, is there very important information inside the cell phone?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. No, Alexis shook her head, I was alsomissioned by someone, there is an old cell phone from five years ago piled up in this warehouse, the parts have been discontinued, and he is the only one who has it here, and we want to take it back apart to repair the old phone. While saying that, Alexis pulled out her cell phone and flipped out the model to show the police. With all the thieves loot that the police had seized, there was no chance that they could stumble across a couple of the same model? That model! The policeman really had an impression, It was especially hot back then, I even bought one for my daughter-inw, but its long out of use now, it should be kept at home, Ill go back and find it for you if you need it. Although it was just one, it at least gave Alexis hope. Busy nodding her head, Okay, okay, as long as I can find it, you name your price! The policeman waved his hand, Whats the point of making an offer, Ill just give it to you directly if you want it, it was originally phased out, its useless to leave it at home, you leave me a contact information, Ill call you if I find it. Alexis hurriedly found her business card from her jacket pocket, and handed it to the police with both hands, Please! The policeman received the business card and instantly stood in awe, You are the assistant beside Mr. Navarro, ah, aiya, I really lost my respect just now. Uncle cop youre serious. Alexis waved her hand, I hope you can help, it would be better if I can find a few more old cell phones of this model. The policeman nodded his head repeatedly, No problem no problem, I remember several of my colleagues bought this phone at the time, Ill ask them and have them find it for you. Okay, thanks a lot! Alexis nodded, before turning to leave. Once he left the warehouse in the slums, he reported the matter to Cedron. Mr. Navarro, I dont know how many nasty things that man is hiding behind his back, but dont worry, just the two things of hurting Miss Newman and assassinating you are enough to sentence him to death! Cedron nodded, but his deep eyes were a bit probing. In the middle of the day, he slowly lifted his thin lips, More than that, Im more curious as to why you went to that warehouse, who told you to go, Anna? Chapter 2495: He Actually Agreed? Cedrons eyes faintly looked out of the corner of his eye without anger. Alexiss palms immediately broke out into ayer of sweat, slippery and greasy, and she still tried to squeeze out a smile on her face, Although its to run errands for Miss Newman, but I took the initiative to ask for it, Mr. Navarro, dont me her.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Heh! Cedron let out a low sneer, not even raising his eyelids, And youre helping her out, if you dont know, youd think youre her assistant. Without waiting for Alexis to answer, he spoke again, Alright, what did she send you to the warehouse for? Alexis gauged Cedrons face and made sure she wasnt angry before answering, Didnt that cell phone of Miss Newmans earlier break down, and shes been looking for matching parts to get it fixed. Although he said it euphemistically, Cedron still understood, raising his handsome sword brows, his voice low and raspy, So, she went to Haven, as well as to that warehouse, all to look for cell phone parts? Yes, Alexis nodded heavily. Cedrons thin lips were pursed, his face expressionless but conspicuously not angry. Therefore, Alexis bravely spoke up, Mr. Navarro, I remember that ourpanys factory has produced this model of cell phone before, or lets help Miss Newman out! Waiting for Cedrons eyes to sweep over, Alexis hurriedly added, After all, Miss Newman is also considered your savior this time, Mr. Navarro, so if we find a part, we dont owe her any favors, and when people outside talk about it, they will also think that Mr. Navarro is obliged to repay you for the kindness you have done, and from then on, your impression will be more and more favorable, and thepany will also get more business. Thepany can also get more business, and As soon as it was said, Alexis was not finished, and could not wait to move out three thousand benefits to speak for Anna. When she felt her mouth was almost dry, she suddenly heard Cedron hmmm. Stunned for a split second, Alexis reacted, Mr. Navarro, you promised?! Cedrons voice had more than a little bit of impatience in it, Now your ears arent working well either are they, I think its time for you to give way to someone else with good ears earlier. I hear you, loud and clear then Mr. Navarro, Ill make the arrangements now. Alexis cheered and walked outside, when she reached the door, she turned her head to look at Cedron again, with a few points of fawning currying in her voice, Mr. Navarro, its better to let me continue with this position of assistant, right now the college students outside are not as smart as I am, so its time to make you unhappy, Mr. Navarro. You are quite good at putting gold on your face. Cedron lightly said, Seeing that you arent any smarter than the people outside, however, it is indeed troublesome to change again after getting used to using it. Hearing this, the corners of Alexiss mouth almost grinned to the back of her ears, and she went to her factory with great joy. There were many factories under Alp Productions, and several of them produced cell phones, so Alexis circled around for a long time before she found the factory that produced the same model of cell phone. As soon as he walked in, the person in charge jogged over, Alexis, why are you here in person, is there any instruction from the top? Alexis nodded her head, full of official tone, Of course Im here because theres something going on, otherwise you think Im so idle. Saying that, he pulled out the cell phone Anna gave himself from his arms, I want the parts for this cell phone, the whole set, right now. The person in charge took it and nced at it, then made a difficult decision, This is a model from five years ago, it was discontinued a long time ago, I dont have it here either. I know its discontinued, but you have produced it before, you have a production line, just reopen it for production, dont worry, I dont want much, just one or twoplete sets of parts. Alexis said. Chapter 2496: Forget it! Bigpanies like Alp Productions that sold products would open a production line by themselves, so when there was a need, just restart this production line and it wouldnt take too much time. In addition, Alexis is Cedrons side of the red man, the person in charge is not dare to offend, immediately went to prepare. Alexis put her hanging heart back into her stomach and took out her cell phone, ready to tell Anna about this matter. But before the edited message could be sent out, the person in charge rushed back in a hurry, his voice obviously panicked, Alexis, theres a bad news for you, this production line cant function properly anymore because its been stopped for too long. At that, Alexiss hands shook with anger, Whats wrong with you guys, dont you know that the production line is regrly inspected and repaired, do you know how much of a nuisance this is going to be for thepany?! Just like now, he needed this part, but there was no way to get it because of this groups negligence. The person in charge was aggrieved as hell, carefully arguing, But this is after all a production line from five years ago, nowadays electronic products are updated very quickly, if you waste your time on repairing and checking these machines, theres no way to fulfill the customers orders at regr intervals ah.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Dont say this to me, if you feel that the order task is strenuous, you should reflect it to your superiors and then ask for more staff, instead of thinking of ways to save time like this. Alexis wasnt listening to any of this. He was walking back and forth eagerly, muttering under his breath, Do you know how important this cell phone part is right now, Miss Newman is still waiting for me to fix the cell phone for her, if she knows its hopeless, she will be very upset. And it all started with this person in charge who didnt check the production line properly! Alexis even had the heart to fire him! But the person in charge wanted to say something else, and Alexis directly interrupted, her voice getting more and more fierce. Just then, a familiar voice rang out, Alexis, thank you, dont make this difficult for the person in charge, since the factory cant even make the parts, its probably God telling me to stop wasting my efforts! Crap, what the hell? Why did Annas voice suddenly appear? Alexis stared incredulously, not yet figuring out where the voice actually came from. The person in charge next to her whispered a reminder, That, it seems like your cell phone is on the line. Upon hearing this, Alexis looked down, and indeed found that his cell phone was on a call, it should be because his hand was shaking just now, identally touching the dial button, and Anna on the other end had also picked up the call. Even, listened to all the words he just said Miss Newman, its not what you think, dont worry, I will definitely fix the phone for you. Alexis said eagerly. On the other side of the phone, Annas voice was faint, No need, the production line is not even something, and where are you going to find it for me, dont waste your time. After a pause, the tone of voice rxed a lot, And its just an irrelevant old cell phone, really cant be repaired even if its not, just can be reced with thetest model. How can it be irrelevant, if its irrelevant, why would you let Miss Newman risk so much to find Haven? Alexis directly poked Annas lies, Even if youre hospitalized, you still need to ask me to look for the parts, how can you call this irrelevant? Chapter 2497: Expecting a Face Slap Anna was silent for a long time. After a long time, she finally smiled bitterly, What can I do if I care, if I cant find it, I just cant find it, it only means that its not meant to be, forget about it! She went to look for Haven earlier, but almost got herself involved; now Alexis has helped her find a manufacturer, but there is no way to make matching parts. It was probably Gods way of telling her to give up! Anna didnt want to fold. Thank you Alexis, if you must help me, buy me a new cell phone. With that, Anna hung up, not giving Alexis a chance to speak again at all. She leaned against the cold white walls of the hospital, squeezing her cell phone and letting her tears fall in torrents. After all that wasted effort, there was no way to fix that phone in the end, so it was probably really Gods will. After five years of internal conflict, its time to let go! Just as she was thinking, the voice of the five little ones came from not far away, Godmother, we came to see you. Anna hurriedly wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes, squeezed out a look as if nothing had happened, and raised a bright smile in the direction of the three little ones, You guys, why did youe over? Damon went forward, a hand to help Anna, Godmother, your body is still very weak now, dont stand outside in the wind, I will help you into the ward to rest. Anna couldnt say that she came out to answer the phone because she was afraid of the surveince in the ward, so she let Damon help herself back into the ward.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Lying back on the bed, Damon tucked her in while rambling, Godmother, youve be a childs mother, howe you still dont know how to take care of yourself? If youre like this all the time, I think well just have to find a nanny to follow you around twenty-four hours a day and take care of you, so that we dont have to worry. Anna hurriedly waved her hand, Better forget it, its not like I cant move, if you find a nanny to take care of me, I wont get used to it instead. Stupid godmother, since you dont like others to take care of you, then fight for yourself and dont let us worry. Andrew wrapped his arms around his chest, a fierce look on his handsome face. Anna, however, couldnt help butugh out loud, reaching out and rubbing Andrews face vigorously, Why are you still the same as before, obviously a caring tone, but you have to put on an impatient look, if you continue like this, it will be hard for you to find a girlfriend when you grow up ah. And then look at Damon and Lukas, theres nothing to worry about at all. Oh no, its something to worry about too. When the time came, there were so many suitors that choosing would be a major challenge. Andrew grunted, Im not interested in getting into a rtionship, its not much fun, might as well y a few more game champions. little Joanna came to Annas heel, whispered to Anna, Last time there was a girl to Andrew confession, looks can be beautiful, the result Andrew refused not to say, turn around and also told us, simply do not know what the other side looks like, just to be heard by that girl, angry on the spot and cried. Anna: Good lord, proper straight man of steel! Andrew doesnt feel that he has any problems, Im not interested in her, so how could I notice what she really looks like, only an old pervert would stare at a girl every day. This is so reasonable that Anna is surprisingly unable to argue. After thinking about it, she inquired Andrew, Then if, theres a girl who ys games really well, would you be willing to spend time contacting her? If the game was really good, Id be a bit interested, but as of now, no such person hase along to catch my eye. Andrew replied. It will appear, even if its tobat your arrogant face, God will arrange for such a person to appear. Anna spoke with certainty. God, will not spare anyone with a stiff upper lip. Chapter 2498: Pit Game At this moment, Andrew didnt feel anything. Even if there was such a person who made him punch his face, that would have to appear first. He sat on the sofa in the corner of the ward, opened his cell phone, and entered the game interface. Recently, there was a new game that was quite difficult, and it gave him a feeling of being on the edge of his seat, so as soon as he had the time, he immediately wanted to y two games. After entering the game, Andrew first checked todays quests and found that one of them was to go fight a mid-level BOSS. He quickly checked his equipment to make sure it was okay before heading to the old cave of monsters on the map. He ended up arriving only to be straight up shut down by the words at the entrance of the cave.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. -Hint, the level is very dangerous and requires a two-person team to open. Andrew, who was used to fighting alone, rolled his eyes in frustration. He didnt have a single friend in the game, so where could he find a teammate now? But if he just gave up on this boss, he really wasnt willing to do so. Otherwise, why dont we go out and find a teammate? As soon as he said that, Andrew immediately went out and put up a game announcement, saying that he was recruiting teammates. But after waiting for a long time, no one responded. After all, this is a new game, everyone does not know Andrew is the famous P God, and then look at Andrews co-op experience is zero, then subconsciously think, again a rookie who does not know anything, want to whore other peoples experience, and pick up the cheap behind the ass. Who wants to be the wrongdoer! Of course, no one bothered with Andrew. And seeing that no one responded, Andrew was ready to hang some bounties to attract people. Before he had time to hang it up, a team invitation suddenly popped up in the lower right corner, and the name of the other party was very simple, L. Someone is willing to team up, Andrew of course immediately agreed. The other party quickly typed: your first time teaming up with someone? Andrew replied with an uh-huh. L: Then you follow me. Seeing this, Andrew couldnt help but feel a bit amused, having yed the game for such a long time, it was really the first time he had heard someone say something like they wanted to cover him. It was quite fresh! Therefore, he didnt say anything more, and with another hmmm, he followed into the cave. At the same time, the yer called L also appeared in Andrews line of sight. L had chosen the innkeepers wife character that few people in the game had chosen, and ording to the games setting, this character was originally just an ordinary person, but aspired to martial arts, so she went to a medicine seller to buy a medicine that would allow her to enter the martial arts quickly. In effect, it strengthens her limbs for a short period of time, turning her into a sword- and gun-permeable tank girl. But in doing so, her limbs would be extraordinarily thick, and her entire person would exude a ferocious look, which could even be described as ugly, thus, basically no one would choose this role. However, I dont know why, looking at this tank woman in front of him, Andrew had apletely different feeling from before, feeling that it was better looking than the tank women he had seen before. Strange, this kind of face that the system uniformly pinched out, how could it be different? L: Dont freeze, follow me. The tank woman took the lead and led Andrew deeper into the cave. Andrew collected his thoughts and also prepared to deal with the boss. As a result, at this time, the screen suddenly went ck for a bit, and when it lit up again, he realized that he had been tied to a huge spider web, and next to him was an ugly-looking spider spirit, who was opening his bloody mouth and staring at him with a lustful look, Young Prime Minister, dont worry, no one will separate us, not even the one outside whos your beloved. Andrew clenched his teeth in anger. He finally realized why this level insisted that only two people could open it! Chapter 2499: He’s Looking Forward to It Its clearly a two-yer level, but Andrew cant do anything but hang on to a spiders web and be harassed by spiderlings of all kinds. He couldnt wait to get off the line on the spot. But when he thought of the tank girl taking the initiative to team up with him, if he left now, it would be more or less hical, so he still gritted his teeth and held back. With nothing else to do, Andrew turned his attention to the tank girl, wanting to ask if he needed to log into her ount and fight this boss for her. Instead, it turned out that Tank Girl had already fought with Spider-Spirit. It was clearly a very bulky body, but under her maneuvering, her movements were so silky smooth that it was unbelievable, and she easily fucked the spider spirit down. At the same time, fireworks started to go off on the game interface, and the entire bulletin board started scrolling up to broadcast. Congrattions to yers L and W forpleting the clearance of the Pansi Cave level and bing the first yers to kill the game! A bunch of people below swiped right into madness. [Im going to go, is that the Pansi Cave level I was thinking of? How did you do it? That level is as sick as it gets! I was tied to a spiders web as soon as I went in, and waited for an hour for my piggy teammates to get me out of there, causing me to be sucked up by the spider spirits and lose a lot of equipment (grudge face). Upstairs, do you think its easy to fight monsters down there? That spider spirit will suck blood not to mention, will also use the spider web to tie people up, and then take advantage of your freezing period to hit you, two or three rounds, you will be whole half dead, and especially cheap, she will not directly get dead you, will give you time to replenish blood, and then continue to hit you.] [I can kind of see that this is a deliberate move by the game designers to force us to charge up our kryptonite ah, Ive looked at the profiles of these two people, one is a yer without any experience, and the other one is a tank woman, its simply impossible to beat them, theyre definitely charging up their money! Watching the guys talk the talk, Andrew almost had to believe it. At this point, L chatted with him privately: did you record the fight just now? Andrew back to her: uh, recorded it, need me to upload it to you? L: Okay, thanks. As Andrew, who relies on the game to receive quests, he makes a point of recording each fight and then publicizing it on the questwork, so that others will choose to find him to fight on their behalf after seeing his strength. Of course, the one I just recorded wouldnt be considered strength. Andrew still passes to L so she can go and incriminate herself. With this strength, why should I be talked down to by these people? While he would never have gone for something like that in his ce, Andrew respected other peoples ideas and decisions. There was even a vague expectation that the gang would be so shocked that their jaws would drop to the ground after seeing the amazing strength of the tank girl. He cant be the only one surprised. As soon as the thought started, it was squashed right out of Andrews hands. What was he thinking, had he just been really surprised?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Its just a more powerful tank girl, less seen! Suppressing the thoughts in his mind, Andrew went straight down the line. He raised his eyes and looked towards Anna who was talking andughing with Damon and others on the hospital bed, then sent a text message to Bonnie: Godmother is still fine now, dont worry, in addition, Im halfway done with what you gave me to do, Ill let you know as soon as the result is out. Bonnie quickly replied: hard work my two babies, remember to take care of yourself and your two sisters, also tell Damon and Lukas to stop telling those girls the address of Capitals aliyah, the housekeeper went there once today and said the yard was filled with all kinds of couriers again. Andrew tugged at the corner of his mouth: got it. Bonnie: By the way, one more important thing. Chapter 2500: Getting Ready to Make a Move Seeing this, Andrew body sat up straight, waiting for his own mother to give orders.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As a result, after waiting for half a day, Bonnie sent over a sentence: Great Grandpa said, the gift warehouse for you three brothers to repair, Damon and Lukas warehouse have been piled up, just yours is still empty, rats go in and are too empty, do you work hard or recruit a few girls to like it a little? Andrew: He didnt bother replying to Bonnie anymore and just pressed the screen out. Andrew! at that moment, Erika also ran over, scowling towards him, Lets stay at the hospital tonight, just to keep godmotherpany. Then, in a voice that only the two of them could hear, Names Navarrosing over tonight, just in time to pull out the hair, and with the hair Daddy sent over, we can get a paternity test to determine who Names Navarros really is. Andrew nodded that he knew. It didnt matter, staying anywhere was the same anyway, it was more important to finish the task Mommy had given him first. The five little ones took turns shelling out, directly causing Anna to have to relent and promise them all to stay in the hospital room. But turning her head, she quietly called THE OLD Mrs. Navarro, talking about the five little ones in their own ce. Originally thought that the old Mrs. Navarro would immediately feel wrong, and then the five little only to take away, the result of their own words fell to the ground, the old Mrs. Navarro will be happy to breathe a sigh of relief, thats good, to you I also feel relieved, really hard for you ah Anna, just I have to today to the hands of the little girl to surgery, busy can not take time off, really hard for you ah Anna, just I have to today to the hands of the little girl to do surgery, too busy to get out of the room, I can not get out of the way. Im so busy that I cant spare the time, and Im afraid of slowing down these little VIPs from Capital. Its good to have Annas help! After a few hurried words, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro was busy going to do the pre-operation preparations, so she directly hung up the phone. Leaving Anna holding the phone full of helplessness. Its over, now the old Mrs. Navarro cant take the five little ones away, its hard not to really let them apany themselves in the hospital? She also wanted to sneak downstairs to see Amad when it was quiet and no one noticed. Thats right, this hospital that Cedron brought her to transfer to was the very same one where Amad was hospitalized. Before, when Anna wanted toe and see, she still had to find the right reason, or else showing up at the hospital for good reason just couldnt be exined. But now its different, shes also hospitalized, and its perfectly fine to say that she couldnt sleep at night, so she turned around and happened to turn to Amads floor. The n was all worked out, who knew the five little ones would suddenly show up. She wasnt ready to introduce her own child to Five Little Ones to get to know her now. Whats more, the five little ones were now living in the Navarro familythe Navarro Residence, then there was the risk of being known by Cedron. Anna can not take this risk. Thinking about it, she had to suppress the idea of going to see Amad. After leaving here, there will be plenty of time to spend with Amad, so dont be in a hurry. Anna thought, and returned to the hospital room, continuing to talk and y with the five little ones. Time passed by, and soon it was dinner time. Damon went to the restaurant outside the hospital and borrowed the kitchen, then made five dishes and one soup and brought them back. Godmother, these are all nutritious meals that are helpful for the wound, you have to eat them all! Anna naturally nodded her head in agreement, then her gaze turned to the exquisite food box ced to the side, Whats in there, you guys wouldnt have also prepared a midnight snack for me, right? How could that be, Damon immediately denied, Ive said that what I made for you is a nutritious meal, so if I add a midnight snack for you, it would lose the meaning of a nutritious meal. Then whats in it? Anna became even more curious. Damon smiled mysteriously, Youll find outter! Chapter 2501: Unsuspicious Intentions Without giving Anna another chance to speak, Damon had already urged her to hurry up and eat, and asked for food without words so that she wouldnt choke. Anna couldnt argue with him, so she obediently did as she was told. Being in the middle of eating, Cedron appeared in the hospital room, seeing the five little ones, immediately knit up his handsome sword eyebrows, How many of you, why are you here? little Joanna smiled sweetly, tilted her head to look at Cedron, Uncle Navarro, we are here to care about Aunt Newman ah, cant we, or is it that you are going to take advantage of this opportunity to do something to Aunt Newman, for fear that there are people around, you are not good at doing it ah? Anna: !!! This little guy, is just too daring. Just that temper of Cedrons, Im afraid hes already furious and ready to make a move on the few of them. But just as Anna was about to help say a few exculpatory words, the always arrogant Andrew stood out and spoke faintly, Im sorry Uncle Navarro, my sister didnt mean any harm, she was just afraid of being kicked out by you, Ill apologize to you on her behalf. The little child had already taken the initiative to apologize, so Cedron naturally couldnt be bothered to get angry. With a gloomy face, he said it was fine. Its not fine! This was definitely not right! Normally such an arrogant person, but now he took the initiative to stand out and apologize for his sister, how could one think that this was not right? Worried about the five little ones getting into trouble, Anna hurriedly tried to drag them back. But it was already toote, after getting Cedrons forgiveness, little Joanna immediately came up to her, her beautiful eyes curved into a crescent moon, Uncle Navarro, just now it was my fault, as an apology, this is for you to eat! While saying that, she stuffed the exquisite food box into Cedrons arms just now. Anna probably realized what the three little ones were really up to. Ai, a few little idiots, this is Cedrons territory, how can they fool around like this! Anna was worried that something might happen to them, and immediately opened her mouth, You guys, dont talk nonsense, Mr. Navarro is magnanimous, he doesnt need you to please him like this, besides, arent the things in there prepared for me, how can you give them away in a turn of events? She had already said this, that is, she hoped that the five little ones would stop here. As a result, the five little ones simply ignored her, What ah, Aunt Newman you remembered wrongly right, this is the dinner that we had prepared to give to Uncle Navarro, your share, didnt you already eat it just now? Thats right, although my brothers cooking is very delicious, but Aunt Newman you cant take away Uncle Navarros share too! little Joanna nodded her head vigorously, then passed the food box closer, Uncle Navarro, try it, its delicious. Cedron stood still, quietly looking at little Joanna.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Why dont you take it Uncle Navarro, do you resent my brothers cooking? I know it must have been especially annoying for you to have been bothering you all this time, but weve tried to think of ways to make it up to you, so just try! The more she said, the sadder she got, little Joannas tears barred down her face. Cedron pursed his lips and looked at little Joannas pitiful look of crying, and finally spoke, Dont cry, Ill just eat it. Almost as soon as the wordsnded, little Joannas crying came to an abrupt end, and with a bright smile, she helped open the food box, You quickly taste it, youll surely like this dish! The speed of this face change, could not help but make Cedron tug at the corners of his mouth. But still picked up the chopsticks and began to eat. Just as he ate, he spoke carelessly, You should know that now that thew has changed, even if its a small child, youll be sentenced to jail just the same, right? Chapter 2502: He’s Not Reacting Originally Cedron wanted to scare little Joanna with this, warning her not to do things she shouldnt do. As a result, little Joanna didnt care at all, and even nodded heavily towards him, with a look of great recognition, I know ah, it should have been like this a long time ago, little kids have to be punished for doing wrong things, otherwise they should just rely on the fact that they are still small and dont know the heights of heaven and earth. Anna covered her face. This says hello, how dare you respond so righteously ah? As for Cedron, seeing this, he was also a bit confused as to whether the food in front of him was problematic or not. There was no expression on his face, and he ate the love dinner in a very indifferent manner. Then he sat on the sofa in the hospital room and started to work. Annas nerves were very tense, and she was thinking of countermeasures in her mind. Finally, she gritted her teeth and decided that if something happened to Cedron because of that dinner, she would take all the me on herself. Anyway, she is now hospitalized, Cedron cant really do anything to her.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Just as she was thinking, she heard Little Joanna say, Uncle Navarro, Uncle Navarro? Brother, hes not reacting anymore, our n worked! Hearing this, Annas heart thumped and sank directly to the bottom. No reaction? She thought that these few little guys would at most give Cedron somexatives or something like that, and that he would be fine after a day or two of sickness. Who knew that they actually had the guts to be so bold as to directly poison someone to death! Not caring about the injuries on her body, Anna hurriedly got out of bed and rushed to Cedrons front, You guys, your guts are really too big, how dare you kill someone, its against thew, quickly go, whoever asks say that they dont know about this matter, do you know? Anna admonished while dragging Cedron to go outside. Its not too long now, maybe it can be saved, this can save a few years in jail, right? Godmother, what are you doing? little Joanna pulled her back, full of confusion. Anna rolled her eyes, Of course Im going to take the me for you guys, Im already at this age, but I still have to go to jail, is it easy for me? Remember to ask your parents to find the bestwyers to defend me after returning to Capital, and try to let me serve fewer years in jail. Otherwise by the time shees out, Enoch and Amad are afraid that they will be in their thirties and forties, right? little Joanna was even more puzzled, We just gave him some sleeping pills, is that going to jail? Of course sleeping pills have to be What do you mean, just sleeping pills? Anna froze in shock. She subconsciously reached out and touched Cedrons neck, and indeed felt a strong arterial beat, and then felt the breathing, which was also very smooth. It really did look like he was just asleep. little Joanna nodded her head, Yeah, its just sleeping pills, Im aw-abiding good citizen, I wouldnt do something like poisoning people. Ahem, sister, in fact, in a sense, we are already poisoning people now. Damon reminded in a low voice. But Little Joanna still looked indifferent, and began to argue, How can this be considered poisoning, at most I see Uncle Navarro working too hard, so I hope to use this way to let him have a good rest, so I also have a fault? This tone, coupled with that pearly look, no matter who looked at it, would not be able to help but soften their hearts and feel justified. But Anna doesnt eat this set of words, and inquires with a stern face, Then what, after putting someone to sleep, what do you want to do? Chapter 2503: Are You Soft? After the five little ones looked at each other, they told Anna, Were going to quietly punch him twice while hes asleep! Just like that? Anna was a bit disbelieving. But little Joanna stared with big watery eyes, her eyes full of sincerity, Of course, what else can we do, we cant really kill him! Thats right, Godmother, Erika stepped forward as well, Ive also read his fortune, and it says that he has a long life expectancy, and if he dies at our hands, then were going against the grain, and well get whatsing to us. This is not Erika talking nonsense, she really did read Cedrons fortune. Learning that Cedron would live to at least ny-nine pissed her nose off. Obviously, he had done so many abominable things to his godmother, yet he could still live peacefully until ny-nine, wasnt God a little too unfair? But the birth date you got before, wasnt it fake, how did you calcte it? Anna asked doubtfully. Erika waved her hand, Dont mention it, I went to the old Mrs. Navarros house, and thought that I would be able to get names Navarro Uncle Navarros date of birth, and as a result the old Mrs. Navarro said that Uncle Navarro was not born to her at all, and I had to go around in a big circle again to get some of the big events of his years out of those underlings, and then reverse reverse reverse push it out. While such data wasnt particrly urate either, it was at least good enough to tell Cedrons fortune. I knew you guys must be holding back something bad, purposely going to calcte his fortune, are you preparing to secretly make some kind of trips? Anna continued to ask. Erika then reacted that she was being set up by her godmother. Immediatelying forward, she took Annas arm and pampered herself intimately, Godmother, what can we do, its just to see that youre not happy at all around him, but youre dead set against telling us why youre not willing to leave him. So, I can only do the math for you to see how much longer youre actually going to stay by his side. Hearing this, Annas heart instantly softened to a mess. She hid her reasons for staying by Cedrons side in a hundred ways, but Bonnie and the others didnt get angry, instead they tried to care about her in other ways. So did you figure out how long were really going to be stuck with each other? Anna asked. Erikas eyes twinkled for a moment, That sort of thing changes with your mind, when you want to leave, the trigrams will change with you. The decision is up to me, ah, so I guess its soon then. Anna said. She would leave when Amads surgery was over. Thinking about that, her gaze fell on the five little ones again, You guys move fast, dont leave any scars or you shouldnt be able to exin yourselves when the timees. Okay! For the sake of putting on a full show, a few of them really took turns to give Cedron a fist bump. At the end of the day, LITTLE Joanna, having had her fill of beating, even shifted her gaze to Anna, Godmother, you also have a go, usually youve been yelled at by him to do his bidding all the time, you must have a lot of grievances built up in your heart. If we dont do it now, when will we do it? Anna walked up to Cedron and raised her hand. But when she looked at this familiar face, she couldnt do anything.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Even in her mind, the scene of that day in the warehouse, when Cedron was like a heavenly god arriving, surfaced. Godmother, why dont you make a move, it cant be that your heart aches, right? He is so hateful to you, you must not be soft-hearted. Erika asked suspiciously from the side. Chapter 2504: I Did It! Anna hmmmd and withdrew her thoughts, shining a punch at Cedrons stomach. Watching Cedron furrow his handsome brows ufortably in his sleep, the five little ones only felt a vicious outburst of bad breath. Serves him right! Letting this NAMES Navarros bully his godmother, he deserved to be properly cleaned up! And taking advantage of the chaos, Andrew had also collected Cedrons hair, then got up, found an excuse to leave the ward, and went straight to the testing department. The doctor in the examination department took advantage of the fact that no one was there, so he opened his cell phone to y games, and he didnt notice Andrew at all. Instead, he and the people next to him gossiped enthusiastically, You know the new hand game recently, the old perverted, I got stuck on that spider spirit mission, froze for three days did not pass. Im also ying ah, didnt I say it, its a kryptonite level, if you dont charge money, you cant get through it at all, Ive already shelled out that five dors for weapon upgrades, and now Ive already begun to do the other quests. The nurse replied. The doctor was upset, Why should I charge it, Ive heard of people passing it without charging it, I need to be like her. Youre talking about that L, right? Shes been dragged down to start a betting game, and now theyre all cing bets on whether or not shes charged, and the odds are pretty high, do you want to go and ce a bet on whether or not shes charged, and then when you turn around and win youll be able to get twice as much money! Andrew stood outside the door of the testing department, his hand ready to knock paused. A hint of puzzlement passed through those iparably handsome eyes. What was the situation, that day he had clearly sent the entire video of the monster fight to Tank Girl, why were such rumors still circting in themunity? Could it be that he had gotten offline too quickly, causing the final video not to be transmitted to Tank Girl? Thinking of this, Andrew immediately took out his cell phone and entered the game, found Tank Girls private chat dialog box, and sent that video again. And at this time, the two people in the inspection department headed out and also found Andrew. Little handsome, what are you doing here at night, are you lost? The nurse asked while reaching out to try to pinch Andrews cheeks. It was really too handsome! Although he looks like hes only eleven or twelve years old, he can already get a glimpse of his stunningly beautiful face when he grows up! Andrew didnt move his head to avoid the nurses outstretched hand, then handed over the two copies of hair he had prepared, his voice was muted, Ivee to do a paternity test, please choose the fastest way, it doesnt matter how much the money is. Learning that they were here to do a paternity test, the two peoples expressions became a few points more serious. Immediately receiving the sample, he spoke, Good, then you go over there to register, and when there are results, Ill notify you first. Andrew hmmmd and turned in the direction the doctor pointed. Without taking two steps, he suddenly turned his head again and stared at the nurse with a burning gaze. Looking at the nurses heart, she was uncertain, Anything else little handsome? She didnt recharge. Throwing this down, Andrew directly left. Leaving the nurse standing in ce, touching her head, puzzled, What ah, who doesnt have money? Didnt you just say that you have enough money? So, who the hell is the one who has no money! -Whos the guy with no money?Original from N?velDrama.Org. On this end, Andrew was ready to go back to the ward after sending the hair for testing. Instead, the cell phone in his pants pocket buzzed and vibrated. He picked it up and saw that it was the tank girl from the game replying to him. L:? W: The video of thest fight, send you. L: Sent itst time. Looking at the words on the screen, Andrew couldnt help but be a little confused. W: If you received it, why havent you gone out and rified that theyre cing bets on this. L: I know, I did it. Chapter 2505: Get outta here! Staring at the screen several times, Andrew was sure he was right. This person was really strange. If it was someone else who encountered a challenge, they would definitely be the first to jump out and post a video to prove their innocence. The tank woman was good, pinching the video instead of rifying, but instead opened a betting game by herself, letting everyone go and bet on it. So Andrew thought of a possibility. W: Youre short of money? L: Cant you tell? The answer was so honest and straightforward that Andrew couldnt hold back for a moment andughed softly. Theughter startled Lukas in the hospital room, he ran out and came to Andrew, Andrew what are youughing at, show me too. Andrew immediately hid his cell phone behind him and tensed his cheeks again, Nothing, you misheard me, go inside. Lukas wanted to ask but couldnt, so he gave up and turned around to enter the hospital room. Andrew, on the other hand, once again took out his cell phone and entered the interface of that bet. By now it was extraordinarily obvious on both sides of the bet, with hundreds of times as many people betting on L Kryptonite as on no Kryptonite. There were ten more minutes before the bet started to clear, and then it was time for the mystery to be revealed. If he had bought into the no kryptonite side at this time, he would have made at least a hundred thousand dors. As Andrew who knew the truth, this money was too good to earn. But just as he was about to ce his bet, the conversation he had just had with Tank Girl actually shed before his eyes. She so directly admitted that she was very short of money Ghostly, Andrew bet all the 100, 000 dors in his ount on the Kryptonite side. The next second, the betting board began to clear, and it was toote to regret it. Do some good once in a while. With those words, Andrew returned to the ward. C That night, nothing happened.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As long as Cedron woke up feeling a little ufortable, as if hed been punched in his sleep. Also, he realized that he didnt remember much aboutst night. Only remembered that he was working on the couch, and then then it was the memory after waking up. This means Uncle Navarro that you usually dont rest well at all, so after eating the nutritious meal made by my brother, your body was restored, so it immediately entered a state of restoration, allowing Uncle Navarro you to get an excellent nights sleep, Uncle Navarro, dont you feel refreshed now? little Joanna asked in a serious voice. Cedron tugged at the corner of his mouth, Not really. Then it seems that you still havent rested well, so Ill tell you what, Ill let my brother continue to make you nutritious meals today. Cedron refused without thinking, No need, Ill send someone to take you back to the Navarro Residenceter. Youre leaving? Little Joanna was still a bit reluctant, looking at Cedron with bated breath, Actually, the old Mrs. Navarro said she had to be busy with a little girls surgery, and didnt have time to take care of us, so its fine for us to stay here on our own, and we dont want Uncle Navarro to worry about us. Thats just it, and we get to chat up Aunt Newman and relieve her boredom! Erika added. They couldnt leave now that the test report hadnte out yet. At this time, Anna also spoke up, I dont need you guys to stay here with me , hurry up and go back, the Navarro Residence has so many maids to take care of you guys, and you dont need to be too grandma ah. When she thought of these little ones sleeping in a ball in the hospital roomst night, Annas heart felt very bad. In the past, when they were still small children, they were just squeezed together. But now they are all in their teens, and its an important time for their bodies to grow, so they definitely cant be entrusted honestly like this. How to affect the development of how to do? Chapter 2506: Do you want to see it? The most crucial point was that it was already a fluke that the few of them who had quietly teased Cedronst night didnt get caught. If it happened again, Anna wasnt sure if she would still be so lucky.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. So it was better to send them away quickly! Aunt Newman~ little Joanna blinked those big eyes and started to pout at Anna, Do you really want to let us go? Anna nodded her head without hesitation, Shed, so hurry up and follow Mr. Navarro, its not convenient for me to walk around in this condition, so I wont see you guys off ah. Being mercilessly rejected, the five little ones were so anxious that their backs were framed in cold sweat, desperately giving each other nces, thinking of ways to stay. Otherwise, how to get the appraisal report! Just at this time, the old Mrs. Navarro appeared at the door of the ward, Anna, are you feeling better? The old Mrs. Navarro had deep bruises hanging under her eyes, obviously overworked. But all her attention at the moment was on Anna. Going up and down, left and right, she checked Anna all over, and then breathed a sigh of relief. Turning her head, she immediately began to reprimand Cedron, How could you lie to an old woman like me, and say something about it not being too serious, if I had known it was like this, I would have said anything toe over yesterday. Cedron nodded and let the old Mrs. Navarro scold him. Only after he had finished scolding did he reply, You had an operation yesterday, if I told you, what would happen if you were distracted on the operating table? The old Mrs. Navarro rolled her eyes at him, ording to your meaning, I should thank you? Seeing that the old Mrs. Navarro was about to get angry, Anna intervened, Grandma, did you have a good surgeryst night? It looks like you didnt have a good nights rest, why dont you lie down here for a while? Mentioning this, Cedron couldnt help but ask one more question, How is that girl doing now? Theres no need to ask, Im personally involved, so the operation must have beenpleted sessfully. the old Mrs. Navarro said proudly. Although she hadnt been on the operating table for several years, as soon as she picked up the scalpel, she was able to get the feeling back immediately, without shaking at all! So much so that when she stepped off the operating table, the servants who had been with her for years couldnt help but tease her, saying that she should fix the Navarro Residence to look like a surgical table as well, so that she could always be in such good shape. So after this time, itspletely healed? Cedron asked again. the old Mrs. Navarros smugness was instantly beaten will its original form, shook her head and let out a long sigh, How can it be, this time it was only adjusting the position of those blood vessels in her chest cavity, to really be cured, it still needs a bone marrow transnt from her own father, but that child said that her own father died a long time ago Ai, what a poor little girl! Cedrons thin lips pursed into a line, Even if there is no bone marrow from his real father, isnt it just as hopeful to go outside and make a match, Grandma, dont be too sad. I know, lets hope we can find the right bone marrow sooner! the old Mrs. Navarro nodded. Anna on the side listened with curiosity, Grandma, what kind of disease is that little girl you are talking about, is it particrly serious? Probably because she has a daughter herself, hearing this, Anna was particrly concerned. the old Mrs. Navarro nced at her, then spoke, Its a difficult disease, if youre interested,e with me this afternoon to take a look, just in time for me to quiz you on how well youve been studyingtely. Chapter 2507: Are you relieved? Anna had benefited greatly from reading so much medical information from THE OLD Mrs. Navarro. But after all, that was all knowledge on paper, of course it was no match for clinical experiments. So when she heard the old Mrs. Navarro say this, Anna immediately nodded her head in agreement without even thinking, Okay grandma, what time is it in the afternoon then? the old Mrs. Navarro thought for a moment, That little girl has juste out of the operating room, her body hasnt recovered yet, she probably wont be able to be transferred to the general ward until the afternoon, so youll just go with me at five oclock in the afternoon. Good. Not allowed to go. Two voices, simultaneously. The old Mrs. Navarro looked at Cedron in front of her in surprise, What did you say? Anna was also filled with shock, Why wont you let me go? Cedron tightens that handsome face and lowers his voice, The body is very weak right now, you should rest. Yo, feelings are starting to hurt! the old Mrs. Navarro squeezed his eyebrows, But dont worry, just go and take a look, it wont take too long, at most half an hour, besides, can I let Anna really work hard, dont wait for you to say it, Ive already let her hurry back to the ward. The five little ones who hadnt uttered a word beside them, stared wide-eyed. The names Navarros actually cared so much about their godmother? Then wasnt it a drop too much for them to still treat him like thatst night? At the same time, Anna subconsciously nced at Cedron one more time. It was really the first time to see Cedron who cared about her so actively. But after being touched for only three seconds, he heard Cedron speak, Im not talking about her, Im talking about you, grandma, youve juste down from the operating table, its better to rest a little more. the old Mrs. Navarro: It wouldnt surprise Cedron at all if she lost a wife as good as Anna one day. It was purely by Cedron himself! Im in good shape, you have this effort to care about me, you might as well care more about Anna, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro said. But Cedron just faintly nced at Anna, and immediately withdrew his eyes, and spoke, Theres nothing going on, Ill go to thepany, you have a good rest, and call me if theres anything going on. Throwing down these words, he directly turned around and left. Looking at his back, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro was so angry that she stomped her feet, This dead straight man, I cant even help him. Simply furious! When he wanted to say something to Anna again, Anna had already raised a bright smile, Grandma, you rest quickly,e on, Ill share half of my bed with you. the old Mrs. Navarro waved her hand, You yourself are a patient, I still grab your bed to sleep, whats that like, anyway, the hospital is the least short of beds, Ill go downstairs and find an empty bed to sleep on. The five little ones also hurried to seize this opportunity, followed by heavy nodding, Thats right, we go to apany the old Mrs. Navarro, Aunt Newman you have a good rest, see you in the afternoon. You few Anna still wanted to say something, but the five little ones had already helped THE OLD Mrs. Navarro out of the hospital room, pressing no opportunity for her to speak again. This group of children! Anna shook her head helplessly, and could only pull out her cell phone, ready to call Bonnie and ask her to control these kids. The phone had just been pulled out when Cedrons call came through. Almost subconsciously, Anna pressed the answer button. But on the other end of the line, Cedrons voice did note. Hello? Ill hang up if theres no sound. Anna said.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. On the other side of the phone, a voice finally came out, Dont go to the consultation this afternoon, remember? Got it. Anna lowered her slender eyshes, Dont worry, not only do you care about grandma, I am also heartbroken, I will not rush at this juncture, let grandma overloaded with work, you dont worry, right? Chapter 2508: The Divine Doctor is actually her! Obviously, she was following Cedrons words, but for some reason, after she finished speaking, Anna clearly felt the mans anger.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. What was the situation? Was it because he didnt trust himself? Dont worry, since I said I wont affect Grandma, I will definitely do it and wont go back on my word. Anna added solemnly. Tut tut tut- The phone was hung up directly. Anna felt puzzled. She had clearly promised, why did she have to flip her face. Sure enough, its Cedron, flipping his face is faster than flipping a book! Not bothering to pay attention to this little episode of Cedron, Anna sat on the hospital bed and continued to call Bonnie, using these five little ones of their evil behavior. The result of their own words have not finished, Bonnie immediately began to pretend to be confused, What are you saying ah Anna, I seem to be this side of the signal is not very good, how to listen to it, hello Anna, how you do not speak ah, then I will hang up ah! Said dryly, directly hung up the phone. Presumably there was also some kind of do-not-disturb set up, because when Anna called again, she was reminded that the line was busy. It looked like Bonnie actually knew what these little ones were actually doing here on their own, and was just turning a blind eye to it. She was still trying to tattle on them, and that move wasnt going to work at all. Gonna have to figure out a way to get them all back to Capital in a hurry on her own. Anna thought as her cell phone rang again. She thought it was Bonnie calling back with a clear conscience, and immediately picked up, Now you know its affecting me? Im at the city hospital right now, so hurry up and get someone over here and take them away! Anna? the voice on the other end of the phone was filled with a few moments of shock and worry, How did you go to the hospital for a good reason, are you alright, which ward are you in, Ille over to see you! This voice was not Bonnie at all, but Aunt Gilead! Anna froze for a moment and looked down at her cell phone screen, only to realize that it was Aunt Gilead calling. Anna why dont you say something, which ward are you in anyway, dont scare me! Not waiting for Anna to answer, Aunt Gilead couldnt help but be more nervous. Anna quickly collected her thoughts and replied very calmly, Im in the hospital for a consultation, today there is a more difficult patient who needs me to take a look, as a result, my colleagues child insisted on following me, and annoyed me to no end, and I thought it was her mom who called before I thought it was her mom calling. Between Annas profession, Aunt Gilead didnt doubt the veracity of this statement. She let out a long sigh of relief, Thats good, I thought something had happened to you, seeing as how Amads getting better, what would happen if something happened to you again! Anna only noticed Amad in those words, Aunt Gilead what did you say, Amads condition has improved? Mentioning this matter, Aunt Gilead couldnt help but smile, Yes, I wanted to tell youst night, but I just had the surgeryst night, and I didnt know the result, so I froze until now for fear that you would follow and worry. Amads first surgery went very well, and now he has already woken up in the intensive care unit, and even yelled that he was so hungry, the divine doctor said that knowing that he was hungry meant that his body was recovering well, and that he could be transferred to the general ward in the afternoon. Anna already felt a bit familiar when she heard this. Why was this thing said, so simr to the little girl who got sick in THE OLD Mrs. Navarros mouth? By the way, since you are also in the city hospital, can you take the time toe over and see Amad, we are in ward 28 on the 13th floor. Aunt Gilead asked again. Annas brain, with a loud bang, exploded straight away. Chapter 2509: Let’s not get in touch again If memory serves, the little girl that THE OLD Mrs. Navarro was talking about was also staying in ward 28 on the 13th floor! In other words, going around in circles, the person that THE OLD Mrs. Navarro was actually treating was Amad? What kind of fate is this! Anna, why arent you talking again? Aunt Gilead asked suspiciously, Is it because youre busy, or should I call youter? En, its true that Im a bit busy, please tell Amad that I cant visit her today, but Ill ask my colleagues to help me bring a gift, and when Im done, Ill go and stay with her. Aunt Gileads tone was a bit tentative and reserved, Cant you reallye, even just to have a look, Amad has juste down from the operating table, and now she needs thepany of her loved ones the most. In the past, when Amad had finished surgery, Anna would appear in front of her at the first time. If she didnt show up this time, Amad was afraid that her heart would be very sad. Anna was not upset, but when she thought that the person who was treating Amad was the old Mrs. Navarro, she didnt dare toe close.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Because the old Mrs. Navarro knows that she is Amads mommy, then it also means that Cedron will know. She was afraid that Cedron would turn against AmadEnoch. Even if he didnt do anything, just ordering THE OLD Mrs. Navarro to stop healing Amad would be a consequence she couldnt afford to take. So! Anna decided not to have anything more to do with Amad until he waspletely healed! Aunt Gilead, please take care of Enoch and Amad during this period of time, it may not be convenient for me to contact you guys again, and you shouldnt call me or anything else, when its the right time, I will naturally contact you. Anna took a deep breath and finished quickly. Aunt Gilead froze for a split second and also reacted that Anna was still in a dangerous situation. So not being able to visit Amad was justifiable. Okay, I know, then remember to call me when its convenient for you. Aunt Gilead said and hung up. She let out another long sigh, which was followed by a full body sanitization before entering the ICU. Amad was eating on his own, holding a small bowl and being exceptionally well-behaved, not wasting a single grain of rice. Aunt Gilead walked up and took out a handkerchief and wiped the corner of Amads mouth, Amad is amazing, eating all of the rice in one bowl! Aunt Gilead, I want another bowl. Amad put down the bowl and looked blearily at Aunt Gilead. Although it was very pitiful, Aunt Gilead still refused, The Divine Doctor said, although you can eat now, you cant eat too much, good boy, after youre transferred to the general ward, Ill make you meatballs again. Coaxing Amad, Aunt Gilead went to do something else. She didnt notice that Amad quietly took out his cell phone from under his pillow and texted Anna. CMommy, Ive finished my first surgery, I didnt cry, isnt that great, so as a reward, when youe to visit me, buy me mung bean cake! After sending this message, Amad once again hid her phone under her pillow and began to look forward to it beautifully. In the past, after having surgery, Mommy would always buy mung bean cake for herself. So this is for sure that she will buy it as well. Although she couldnt eat too much, but a taste should still be okay, right? Most importantly, she would be able to take this opportunity to see Mommy. Coming out of the operating room, the person Amad wanted to see the most was Mommy. She wanted to jump into Mommys arms and tell her that she was the best kid in the whole world! Chapter 2510: The Paternity Test Results Are Out But what Amad didnt know was that Anna had put all of their contact information on a cklist. This was the safest way to avoid revealing anything in front of Cedron. It didnt seem like a big deal before, but now it seems that danger is all around! So that message from Amad just now, she didnt even receive it. In the blink of an eye, the time came to afternoon. The old Mrs. Navarro had rested for six hours and appeared in Annas hospital room with renewed energy and vigor, asking her to go with her to the consultation. Anna nestled in her hospital bed without moving, Grandma, its better to do it some other time, the most important thing for you right now is to get some rest. the old Mrs. Navarro waved her hand, Elderly people dont get much sleep in the first ce, Ive slept for almost seven hours now, Im already particrly refreshed. After a pause, she added, Also, what did I tell you before, for the patient, every second is precious, not to be dyed, how many patients just miss the best rescue time, forced to amputate a limb or even lose their lives? Besides, the thing about the condition is that it can change at any time. With such a rare disease, Anna would get a lot less information if she went a littlete. Seeing that THE OLD Mrs. Navarro already had hidden signs of anger, Anna could only lie stiffly, Grandma, I actually wanted to go with you, but I suddenly have a very hard stomach, and I identally fell in the morning, and the wound on my hand is taut and open, so I cant do anything if I go now, and Im afraid of losing face for you. What, you child, how careless you are! The old Mrs. Navarro immediately tensed up, Then youd better not go, take a good rest, as for that what is said to be a disgrace, dont say it in the future, the sessor that I fancy, is not allowed to be so presumptuous! With a few words of advice, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro was ready to go to the consultation herself. Walking to the door of the hospital room, he was again stopped by Anna, Grandma, can I know, why did you choose me as your sessor? Whats the reason for that, its because you have a very simple mind to learn medicine, unlike other people, as soon as you learn that you have to learn a lot of secret recipes from me that the outside world doesnt know, you immediately drifted off, unting it all over the ce, and sticking to me every day, not knowing how to study the medical books that I gave you properly. Anna lowered her head somewhat sheepishly. In fact, her mind was not that innocent. After seeing those solitary medical books given by THE OLD Mrs. Navarro, she thought of finding a way to save Amad from it, not entirely for the sake of learning medical skills. If the old Mrs. Navarro knew that, she would have told Anna that reading books with the intention of healing is already the right attitude.Original from N?velDrama.Org. The old Mrs. Navarro was worried that Annas body couldnt handle it, so she didnt force her anymore and went to give Amad a consultation by herself. The old Mrs. Navarro was worried that Annas body would not be able to cope, so she did not force her to go to the consultation for Amad. Anna did read it very carefully. After all, this was her own daughters case! As she was mesmerized by what she was reading in the ward, the five little ones stood outside the door, tangled to death. In their hands was an earthy brown kraft paper bag, which contained the paternity test results that had been sent for testingst night. The results showed that Cedron and Mrs. Robertson were mother and son! In other words, the Cedron in front of him was actually the Rupert who fell off a cliff into the sea back then! Although he didnt know why he became the current Cedron, one thing was certain. The current Cedron had lost his memory. Other than this body belonging to the original Rupert, the rest of everything, is the current Cedron. It was also because of this point that the few of them couldnt make up their minds and didnt know if they should tell Anna about this. Godmother, can you ept this fact? Chapter 2511: Did You Hear Everything? Being torn and hesitant, the ward door suddenly opened from inside. Anna was carrying a warm water bottle in her hand with a puzzled face, What are you guys standing outside for? We heard no movement inside, and thought that you were already asleep, so we didnt dare to go in for fear of waking you up. little Joanna replied without changing her color. Anna stared at her suspiciously, Really? Suddenly so considerate, Im not used to it. Really really, thats how much we care about you! little Joanna nodded like garlic. Those big eyes blinking vigorously, dont mention how sincere they are. Unfortunately, Anna didnt believe it at all and raised her gauze wrapped hand and patted little Joannas head, If you guys really care about me, you should listen to me and go back to the Navarro Residence instead of causing trouble for me here. Hearing this, the few little ones immediately began to y dumb. Godmother you are going to fetch water right, go go go, we will apany you! Damon said. Anna originally didnt expect that if she said a few words, these few little ones would obediently leave, so she just let them go. After all, if Bonnie, the real mom, didnt care, how could she? As long as it doesnt cause any big trouble, its fine to turn a blind eye! Several people went to the boiler room, and after fetching water, they returned to the ward talking andughing. When they reached the entrance of the ward, Erika suddenly spoke up, Godmother, what exactly is your attitude towards Uncle Navarro ah, if you had a choice, would you choose to stay by his side? Without half a hesitation, Anna directly denied it, No. You answered so dryly. Erika said. Anna couldnt help butugh, Of course its dry, after all, its not even a multiple choice question, its a necessity, and if I could, Id like to stay as far away from Cedron as possible! That way, Amad and Enoch wouldnt be noticed or targeted. But didnt you also say that he looks like a former godfather? Just a little bit, Erika wanted to tell Anna that the current Cedron was, in fact, the former Rupert. But the thought of not knowing Annas attitude right now made her say it so politely. Anna was silent for a while before she raised a smile, Its because of the resemnce that I have to stay far away, you all dont know, when I see that face of his, it reminds me of the past, its so disgusting that I cant help but want to vomit! Then godmother youd better not think about it, you dont want to be with him, then well think of a way to make you leave his side earlier! Erika hurriedly said. A few people looked at each other and silently made a decision in their minds. About Cedron being Rupert, its better not to tell Godmother. Just help godmother leave! Thank you guys, but its best ah, youd better hurry up and will Capital, staying here is just adding trouble to me. Anna finished in mock disgust and opened the door to the hospital room. In the next instant, she locked eyes with the man in the room. The whole world went silent. After a long time, Anna found her voice and stopped the five little ones outside the door, Alright, Im going to rest, you guys go downstairs to look for the old Mrs. Navarro, dont bother me. Not without saying, directly shut them outside the door, but also purposely will the door to unlock.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Doing this before making it to the man, When did you get here, and did you hear what I said just now? Which words were said, did you want to get as far away from me as possible; or was it that looking at me made you nauseous and you couldnt help but want to vomit? Chapter 2512: He Doesn’t Believe It Anyway Anna subconsciously lowered her eyes, her voice getting lighter and lighter, It looks like all of it was heard. As the words fell, the man had already walked in front of her, towering over her, casting arge shadow over her body, shrouding itpletely and utterly. The words that spat from those thin, fey lips were even more chilling! I told you a long time ago, the game between us, only I can say its over, and as long as I dont get tired of ying it, youll never run away from me! Cedron raised his hand, cupping Annas polished chin, forcing the eyes to meet, Dont try to escape! Cedron, do you know that right now, you are very much like a devil? Anna ate the pain, her eyes already contained a few glistening tears, but stubbornly refused to fall. Crying for Cedron, it wasnt worth it! Even if its a devil, its a devil that can make you defenseless, sounds pretty good! Cedron licked the corner of his mouth and hooked up a bloodthirsty smile. In that moment, it actually did look a bit like a devil. Anna averted her eyes and chose not to look at him anymore. In the hospital room, only an eerie silence remained. I dont know how long had passed, Cedron shook off Anna, as if he had gotten into some filth, and took out a handkerchief to wipe his hands, while walking out the door. Cedron, Anna called after him, you can take it out on me, but dont do it to those five little guys. At those words, Cedrons footsteps paused and he turned his head to look at Anna, the me of anger color dancing violently in his azure-ck eyes, Take it out on me? You also think too highly of yourself, in my ce, youre nothing more than a pet that I havent gotten tired of ying with yet, and now that the pet wants to escape, Ill just give a little lesson! He has no feelings for Anna at all, so where is his anger? Thest bit of light in the bottom of Annas eyes alsopletely disappeared. Pet ah It turned out that in Cedrons heart, her status was this low. It was she who was too self-centered. Also, without you saying it, I naturally wonty my hands on a few of them, to offend the two giants of Capital the Jones Family and the Pearson family for you, such an uneconomical deal, I wont do it. Throwing down these words, Cedron then directly raised his feet and left. Just as he walked out, he encountered Alexis. Alexis reported to him with gusto, Mr. Navarro, Ive already had people working on fixing that production line, I believe we can make the first cell phone tomorrow, at that time, Ill immediately bring it over to you, and you can take it to Miss Newman, shell be very happy. Stop. Cedron spoke up. Mr. Navarro what did you say? Alexis suspected she had misheard. Cedrons eyes had zed over for a few moments, so cold that one couldnt help but shiver, Stop the line. What the hell? But Mr. Navarro, weve already spent a lot of money on this production line since weve just repaired it, if we stop it now, all the money we spent before will go down the drain, and on top of that, theres no way to find the right parts for that cell phone of Miss Newmans, either. Alexis hardened her heart and tried to dissuade Cedron from the idea. But in return, Cedrons eyes grew more and more eerie. It was almost as if he wanted to kill someone.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. He spoke coldly, Most important? Who told you that restoring this production line was for her? Alexis opened her mouth and didnt dare to answer. In his heart, he couldnt help but nder, who needs to tell him this, its obvious. Otherwise, why revive a production line that has been discontinued for several years, and has even been nearly scrapped, it cant be for the sake of some so-called sentiment, can it? Alexis didnt believe it! Chapter 2513: I’ll cover for you if anything goes wrong After having enough bellyaching, Alexis still had a respectful look on her face. In a tone as if for Cedrons sake, he said, Im sorry Mr. Navarro, I was wrong just now, Im just worried that thepanys money will go down the drain. Alp Productions isnt short of that kind of money. Cedron replied, Make them stop immediately! This well! Alexis had no choice but to pull out her cell phone and to call the factory. Instead, this time, Cedron lifted his steps and headed out the door, and motioned for him to follow. Mr. Navarro, where are we going? Alexis asked with a puzzled look on her face. Cedron, To the factory, to personally keep an eye on them to stop this line! An hourter. An hourter, the factory, which should have been closed long ago, was still brightly lit, and everyone was lined up in two rows, waiting for Cedrons arrival. When the ck Maybach appeared, the factory manager even jogged all the way to the front, almost falling on his face. Mr. Navarro, wee to the factory, I am the factory manager here, my name is Eliodor Provost, you can call me Eliodor. It was clear that he was already in his forties or fifties, but in front of Cedron, he was groveling, almost lowering himself to the dust. Cedron swept him a nce, his eyes pale, Eliodor, where is that production line? Over here, Mr. Navarro you follow me! Eliodor immediately led the way. Soon, Cedron arrived in front of that production line. However, he found that there were still quite a few workers on the production line, and they were busy in full swing at the moment. Obviously the workers of the other production lines were resting, lined up at the entrance like a row of stone lions. Whats going on here? Cedron asked with wrinkled eyebrows.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Eliodor hurriedly answered, Because just now Alexis called and said that Mr. Navarro you want toe to see this production line, I guessed that Mr. Navarro you must be very concerned, where would I dare to let them stop, its better to work overtime, so that we can catch up with the progress. After a pause, he remembered something and went to the box next to him to take out a brand new cell phone. Mr. Navarro look, the first cell phone has been produced, all the parts are brand new and can be used normally. The veins at the corner of Cedrons forehead popped up. Turning his head to Alexis, Whats going on here? Alexis began to act confused, Mr. Navarro, I was in a hurry to get to the car, so I didnt ount for it, but now that its done, either give this one to Its not your turn to organize my work! With one sentence, Cedron made Alexis obediently shut her mouth. Immediately stop the production line, dont let me see any more parts about this cell phone, you stay here and video record the whole thing, dont y any more tricks on me! Cedron threw this down, and directly left with a big stride. Alexis: Looking at Cedrons back, he was filled with confusion. What the hell is going on here! The person who told to reopen this production line to make a cell phone for Anna was Cedron, and the person who told to stop this production line immediately and never see this cell phone was also Cedron. No, a man in love can change his mind faster than a book! But it was just that he had promised Anna that no matter what, he would help her get a new cell phone. Thinking of this, Alexis gritted his teeth and looked at the factory manager who had been dumbfounded on one side, Produce another new one for me, then stop this production line, dont worry, if something goes wrong Ill take the me for you, and I definitely wont drag you and the factory into it. Chapter 2514: She’s Not a Masochist On this end, Cedron had returned to Norhall Keep. He entered his study and tried to deal with the things he hadnt resolved during the day, but his thoughts were getting more and more disorganized, making it impossible for him to read anything at all. Dammit! Cedron raised his hand and threw everything on his desk to the floor in a brainwave. But this still didnt ease his emotions. At this time, the cell phone rang. It was Sebastian. Because Sebastians five children were still with him, Cedron didnt think too much about it and just assumed that Sebastian was calling to inquire about his childrens situation, so he directly answered it. Mr. Navarro, I didnt expect you to be up thiste, I dont think Ive disturbed you? Sebastian asked. Cedrons tone was muted, No. Thats good, then, my wife and I are ready to leave to visit you, so as not to catch you off guard, Im giving you a heads up before I get on the ne. A visit at this time of day? Cedron immediately remembered hearing the five little ones at the hospital say that they would help Anna escape from him. So it was knowing that he didnt have the skills to do that and starting to look for outside help, huh? Mr. Navarro? asked Sebastian again out of the blue when he didnt get an answer. Cedron looked back, a bloodthirsty light curling under his eyes, Of course, Im wee! It was also just weing Sebastian and Bonnie as guests, but if they wanted to take Anna away, absolutely not! After saying that, Cedron hung up the phone. Meanwhile at Capital Airport. Bonnie nervously looked at Sebastian, Well, what did he say? He weed us to go, but his tone was a bit odd, obviously wary of us. Sebastian replied. Bonnie sniffed and immediately snorted coldly, Of course he should be wary, after all, he bullied Anna, I wont let him get away with it. Hurting Anna five years ago was still excusable, but the damage done now, Bonnie would never forgive. Thats right! Bonnie already knew, Cedron was Rupert.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Of course it wasnt the five little ones who told her. Rather, it was when she called to ask about the paternity test results and the five little ones stammered and looked reluctant to talk about it that she picked up on it. Then she asked her own husband to hack into the hospitals system to take a look, and immediately knew the result. Honey, whatever Cedron wants, we need to get Anna out of here. Bonnie said. Sebastian nodded, I know, so Cedrons true identity, are you going to tell him? Not nning to. Bonnie shook her head, He doesnt remember anything now, and I dont know if he can regain his memoryter, I think, its better to forget about it, or what if Anna gets caught up in it again then? Most importantly, Cedron is not Rupert, he doesnt love Anna. I think he does love it, he just doesnt see his heart. Sebastian corrects. Only to be pinched hard by Bonnie the next second. Bonnies beautiful eyes red angrily, Whats wrong with you, because Rupert is your cousin, so you love the house and even Cedron is also biased? do you know how much Anna has suffered from him! The news that the five little ones had inquired about said that Cedron treated Anna worse than he would have treated a maid. Then why would he still let Anna stay by his side? Its not like Anna is a masochist who wants to stay by Cedrons side and be bullied! Chapter 2515: I have something to talk about Noticing that his wife was angry, Sebastian immediately apologized, Yes, yes, yes, its all my fault just now, dont be angry, its just that I always remembered that Erika divined that the two of them were knocking around, and that even though there would be a lot of twists and turns, they would still end up together in the end. Thats why I was thinking of trying to set them up together. Bonnie sniffed in silence. After a long time, she finally spoke, But at that time, didnt Erika already calcte not too urately, or maybe she was wrong? Otherwise, how could it have gotten into this situation today. Sebastians eyes also lightened for a few moments, nodding his head in response, Maybe, in any case, I respect Annas wishes, if she wants to leave, no matter what method, I will take her away. Capital, will always be Annas mothers house! Even if it meant risking a loss with Cedron. Thank you Sebastian! there were tears of emotion in Bonnies eyes, I feel so much more at ease with you here. Were husband and wife, weve been together for so many years, why are you still seeing things differently, lets go, its time to board the ne. Sebastian dotingly finished, pulling Bonnie towards the boarding gate. C Ten hourster. Bonnie and Sebastian got off the ne and went straight to the hospital. The five little ones were in Annas hospital room at the time, lolling around and refusing to leave. Were going to stay here with you, no matter whoes today, were not leaving. little Joanna said. Anna raised her eyebrows, Not even if your daddy and mommye? Innocent little Joanna, did not know that this is Annas set for herself, but also very seriously nodded, Yes, even if it is daddy and mommye, also cant, if theye, I will directly drive out, do not pay attention to it at all.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Oh? Anna nuzzled, So do you want to turn around and check it out. What is there to look at ah, I wow, godmother hello chicken thief ah, actually also found someone to pretend to be my daddy mommy, from what ce to find actors ah, actually so like! Next to Damon tugged the corner of little Joannas coat, whispered to remind, No sister, you take a closer look, this does not seem to be an actor, it really is daddy and mommy. little Joannas body shook! Stiffening again, she turned her head over and realized that it was Bonnie and Sebastian standing in the doorway. Immediately, she changed into a well-behaved look and jumped into Sebastians arms, Daddy, Mommy, why did you guyse over ah, you didnt even say in advance, I missed you guys to death. Sure you missed it, didnt you just say, you were going to kick us both out? Bonnie exposed her mercilessly. little Joannas face didnt change, I havent finished yet, Im inviting you guys out and finding a ce for you to rest, after all, its really too hard for you to fly over here, and Im going to go and pound your backs and pinch your shoulders and do my filial piety. Her face was full of sincerity,pletely unable to see the arrogant look she had just had. Anna couldnt help but sigh, Hurry up and send your child to act, this acting skill, this line work, dont be buried! What are you talking about, godmother, Im telling the truth, theres no acting at all, but I do want to go to acting, if its possible, send me to an acting ss first to further my education? Anna: Bonnie, however, has long been ustomed to little Joannas appearance, directly and ruthlessly refused, No, the acting circle is really too chaotic, and youre not yet an adult, I dont feel at ease, lets wait until youve grown up. Without giving little Joanna the chance to open her mouth again, she had already ordered, You guys go out and y first, I want to have a few words alone with your godmother. Chapter 2516: He Can Read Minds? Seeing this, a few little ones couldnt stay any longer and obediently exited the ward. Only Anna, Bonnie and Sebastian were left, and the atmosphere all became gloomy. Say, you two hurriedly ran over here, what are you preparing to do? Anna directly pointed out what the two had in mind. Bonnie didnt hide anything and opened her mouth to answer, We intend to take you out of here, whether its to Capital or somewhere else, in short, dont continue to stay by Cedrons side. So suddenly? Anna was a bit surprised, Before you guys even said you respected my opinion, and in less than a month, you guys changed your mind? A change of heart is too quick! Bonnie wanted to say, she also didnt expect, so quickly found out that Cedron is Rupert ah. But she couldnt tell Anna this secret. While she was racking her brain to think of a reason, Sebastian had already spoken ndly, If we had known that something would happen to you if you followed Cedron, when we were ins vegas, I would have just taken you away. Thats right, Bonnie nodded along with that, You dont even know how sad I was to learn that you were hurt, I lost five pounds from starvation, and I was able to fit into that beautiful dress that I hadnt been able to fit into before, and look, I even took a picture of it, isnt it pretty? Anna: Isnt this running topic running a little too far ah! She coughed, It looks good, but this is a bit too skinny, especially on the stomach, dont you know that a girls little tummy is used to protect the uterus, so its easy to get sick.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. There was a pause, and then back to the whole thing, Thanks for your concern you two, but Im not going to leave, Ive got important things to do right now! Do what? Bonnie inquired anxiously, We can take care of that for you, go ahead and well help you with the aftermath. Anna stubbornly shook her head, No need, this matter can only be taken care of by myself, if you guys really want to take me away, go back to Capital first, Ill naturally leave once Ive solved it. But Bonnie still feel wrong, why keep rushing us to leave, as if you dont treat us well, you dont treat Sebastian I can still understand it, what about me, we What about me, arent we besties? As she spoke, Bonnies eyes had be hurt. She had traveled so far to look for Anna, and she hadnt even taken a sip of water, and she was going to be kicked out, how could she think how sad she was. Seeing this, Anna also panicked a bit and hurriedly exined, Its not that Im not treating you guys well, its just that I really have something to take care of and its not convenient to tell you right now. As soon as the wordsnded, Sebastian spoke, Its those two kids right? You cant take them away right now so youre staying with them. Anna: !!! This man, is he a mind reader? I dont know any mind-reading techniques, I just stood in your ce and thought about what could be holding your feet back that would make you stay in so much pain and still be unwilling to leave. Sebastian slowly lifted his thin lips. Thinking it over, there was only this possibility. A child! A woman could give up everything but the child she had given birth to. Under Sebastians torch-like gaze, Anna was defeated, Yes, my child cant leave now, so I have to stay too. Then we will stay here with you. Sebastian said. Yes, its not like were going to get in your way, and now that wereing over in the name of apanying Damon to the Chefs Convention, no one will associate us with being rted, so get well and when you say its okay to leave, Sebastian and I will be able to show up first thing in the morning, too! Chapter 2517: It’s a Hell of a Thing Bonnies words warmed Annas heart. Before she could say her words of thanks, she heard Bonnie say, Just do me a favor, we can be good girlfriends, youre not so reluctant to help with this, right? All of a sudden, Anna was confused, How is this still a favor for you? Because Erika did a fortune telling for me and said that Im a worrywart, and I especially need to be worrywart to my best friend, or else I wont have good luck. Anna thought that was a lie, You havent seen me at all in thest five years and havent you been doing well? Its true I havent seen you, but Ive been calling you for money, that helps. Bonnie said with tongue in cheek. Then you can keep hitting me up for money now too, I dont mind my money anyway. Anna replied. Bonnie waved her hand, I used to give you money because I was only worried that you would not have a good time out there with your child, but now that I know that your difficulty isnt ack of money, and Im treating it as if I dont know and continue to give you money, that would defeat the purpose of helping, which is naturally considered to be helping. Anna opened her mouth and froze, not knowing what words to use to refute her. Alright, in fact, since weve alreadye, its impossible for you to make us go back, just ept our goodwill with peace of mind, because refusal is also ineffective. Sebastian stated the most crucial point. Anna sighed helplessly, Why is it that the two of you, husband and wife, have gone to that metropolis of Capital and have be like bandits instead? Its simply unreasonable. Ill still be reasonable when its time to be reasonable, but in this case right now, its obviously less troublesome to be dictatorial. Sebastian replied. If I had known that you two would turn out like this together, I should have strongly discouraged Bonnie from going back to Willisto in the first ce, so that youd just miss out! Anna bared her teeth on purpose. Sebastian wasnt angry either, That probably wouldnt have helped, after all, people who are meant to be together will stille together no matter what they go through, round and round they go. You see between Bonnie and I, what we went through is more than that reunion in Willisto, its like going through five hurdles, but after all the difficulties, we are still together, thats called destiny, just like between you and Rupert as well At this point, Sebastian pulled back. Crap, why did he just blurt that out in one go? Luckily Anna didnt notice the difference and smiled bitterly, kinda agreeing, Yeah, just like me and Rupert, it looks like were made for each other, but in actuality, were not at all, and it ended so miserably in the end. Until now, met a man and Rupert look the same, also the same mess is very unpleasant Probably God is telling her that she is not destined to be with such a man! Its not like we women have to have a man in order to live, how nice to be Dok Mei, sometimes I still want to live alone with my kids. Bonnie soothed.Original from N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian next to her heard this and immediately started to make his position clear, Honey, how can you think like that, Im not like the others, I have only you in my heart and soul and would never do anything to be an asshole, totally different from someone like Cedron! Outside the hospital room, Cedrons hand lurched as he opened the door, unable to stop the corner of his mouth from twitching. What the hell, hed heard gossip about himself here at Annas two days in a row, and it was all about calling him names and disliking him! Chapter 2518: Aren’t You Married? Cedron grimaced and prepared to turn around and leave. At this exact moment, the nurse passed by on his heels and greeted him very respectfully, Mr. Navarro! The ward was instantly silent. Cedron: He coldly swept a nce at the nurse, said nothing in the end, and directly pushed the door and walked in.Original from N?velDrama.Org. He had already been discovered, if he turned his head and left, this group of people were afraid that they would think that he was a wimp! Cedron directly raised his steps and walked in, the expression on his face was shadowy and horrible. Seeing this, Sebastian immediately stepped out, using his body to block Bonnie and Anna, before he smiled and opened his mouth, Mr. Navarros arrival is quite coincidental, we were just talking about you, and here you are. The words sounded honest, but they were in fact a test. Testing what Cedron had actually heard, and what his current attitude was. The bad news was that Cedron had heard it all. The good news was that Cedron was oblivious to it all. Because he just ndly spoke, I hear you,plimented me quite a bit. Yes, Mr. Navarro, its only right that a young and talented man like you should beplimented more. Sebastian followed and yed dumb, his face full of smiles. Watching the two men go back and forth, Anna couldnt help but quietly give a thumbs up towards Bonnie. Its still Sebastian, its really high! Even as the two men talked, they suggested going out for a drink. Men drinking, of course Bonnie has little interest in following, directly waving her hand, You guys go, Ill stay here to apany Anna, it just so happens that we women have more topics to talk about amongst ourselves. Then you guys chat slowly, dont worry about what to eat, Ill have the hotel make it and send it over. Sebastian said. After saying that, only then did he walk out of the hospital with Cedron. Standing in front of the hospital, Sebastian started to call the hotel to book Bonnies meal. Thats right, just Bonnies meal alone. Cedron on the side noticed this, the bottom of the azure-ck eyes not only shed with suspicion, pursed his thin lips, in the end did not say anything. On the contrary, Sebastian was the first to open his mouth, Mr. Navarro, dont you need to prepare Annas meal, the hotels chef is very busy, if you dont say it now, you wont be able to book it when ites to the meal time. Cedron, his face unchanged, asked him back, Why should I order for Anna? Isnt that the normal thing to do, after all, youre not on normal terms with her. Sebastian shrugged. Unusual? Cedrons face immediately changed, his voice contained a few points ofplexity and annoyance, Is this what Anna told you, she said that our rtionship is not ordinary, and Mofa also said that I like her like this? This woman, is even more disgusting than he thought! On the one hand, she said that she wanted to stay away from herself, but then she went out and made a big deal about having an umon rtionship with herself. And stand and be, said Anna such a person, right! In his heart, he thought with disgust, but still continued to ask, What else did she say, how did she describe our rtionship? Sebastian took a step back, Whats wrong with you, such an agitated attitude, Anna didnt tell me anything. Mr. Grant, do you realize that your words now dont match up with what you just said? Cedrons eyes had narrowed dangerously. Sebastian innocently spread his hands, When did I say something that doesnt match up, you guys have an unusual rtionship, do you still need Anna to tell me about this kind of thing, you are married to her, it can be an ordinary rtionship, Mr. Navarro, what are you so agitated for? Chapter 2519: Overheard! Upon hearing these words, Cedron realized that he was put on the spot by Sebastian. He quickly put away the expression on his face and recovered his bashfulness, Im not agitated, Im just curious about where on earth Mr. Grant found out about Anna and I getting married, and if I remember correctly, this is something that I havent made public. Its true that it hasnt been made public, but Anna is the one involved, and Bonnie and I are kind of her mothers family, so it wouldnt be too much to ask to know about it. Sebastian replied. After a pause, he added, That is to say, the backers behind Anna are us, I hope Mr. Navarro must take good care of Anna, after all, you like her too. How can you tell I like her? Cedron asked back coldly, already in a tone of denial. Sebastian wasnt in a hurry and pulled out his cell phone, saying he had to take a call. Without saying a few words into the microphone, his expression directly changed, Dont be in a hurry, speak slowly, what happened to Anna? Okay, I know, Ill figure it out. Hanging up the phone, Cedrons gaze had fallen firmly on him, What happened to Anna? Anna huh? Sebastian narrowed his eyes slightly, Nothing. Thats not what you just said on the phone. Cedrons voice held more than a hint of anxiety and anger that he himself hadnt even noticed. Sebastian wrapped his arms around his chest before he uncharacteristically debunked it, See, you just like Anna, why else would you be so anxious the moment you heard something happened to Anna, Mr. Navarro, subconscious actions dont lie to you.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He spoke at length, truly hoping that Cedron could see his heart. It couldnt be helped, who made Cedron his cousin? Sebastian still wanted the two to be together. Its just a shame that- Cedron directly denied his behavior, The reason Im in such a hurry is just because I want Anna to remain under my control, and Im a person who hates it when things get out of my control. So Anna has to be under his control even if something happens to her. Sebastian: What a way to hold up the wall! Hes already talked himself out of it and has to keep talking tough. Dont cry when you turn around and chase your wife to the crematorium! Sebastian huffed and puffed thinking, but still couldnt help but speak, Are you not aware of my wife and Is love story, ah, its very bumpy! He then admonished Cedron with his own personal experience, telling him not to take it so for granted or hed have something to cry aboutter. He believed that Cedron would have some kind of realization from his own colorful narration. What he didnt expect was that Cedron didnt even raise his eyelids and directly refused, Im not interested in listening to any other peoples love stories, if Mr. Grant youre not just going to have a drink with me, then lets make a date another day! While saying that, he walked out the door. Sebastian ground his teeth in anger and swung his fist several times at Cedrons back, but still followed. No matter, he had already worried his ass off for this cousin, it was this cousin he was not fighting for himself! Now its better to go and have a drink, or else the words Cedron said could directly piss him off. Cedron doesnt know how to cherish the people around him, he still cherishes it, to stay happy so that he can live a long life and continue to apany Bonnie. The two of them gradually went away, not noticing in the slightest that all of their conversations just now were overheard. Chapter 2520: I’ll Try to Do It After Cedron and Sebastian left, that eavesdropper also appeared from behind the pir. Those eyes were filled with scorching heat and excitement as he muttered, So that Anna and Cedron are not emotionally attached to each other at all Its really heavens help Mrs. Navarros position, this time it must be mine! As for Anna, of course it was to be resolved directly! On this end, Anna in the ward didnt realize that she had been targeted. After talking to Bonnie for a while, she was really sleepy and kept yawning. Bonnie noticed that, so she just stood up, Why dont you rest first, just as Im going to go say hello to THE OLD Mrs. Navarro and thank her for helping me take care of the five little onestely. the old Mrs. Navarro was approachable and Anna wasnt worried at all. And Bonnie looked around the hospital and finally met the old Mrs. Navarro in Amads hospital room. She walked up and introduced herself, Hello the old Mrs. Navarro, Im Bonnie, Im the mother of Damon and his children, Damon and his family have been a real pain in the ass all this time! Youre Bonnie! the old Mrs. Navarro eyes contained a kind and amiable light, pulled Bonnies hand up and down to take a close look, Look at it is a good kid, no wonder and Anna is a bosom friend!N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights. Bonnie was a bit surprised, the old Mrs. Navarro, you still know what happened between Anna and me? Yeah, Damon and the guys told me. THE OLD Mrs. Navarro replied, Said that you guys actually knew each other a long time ago and were best friends for years, you just havent been able to see each other for the past few years. Grandma! Amad in the hospital bed couldnt help herself and rushed to speak, My mommy also has a good best friend that she hasnt seen in a long time either oh! But whats it called, she doesnt know. And as soon as she mentioned her mommy, Amad remembered her own text message that had dropped like a stone. She had already had surgery for two days, why hadnt Mommy brought her green bean cake to see her, and she hadnt even replied to the text message. Suddenly, I miss my mommy so much! Amad wanted to give his mommy a call. Before she could pull out her cell phone, Bonnies eyes had fallen on her, the old Mrs. Navarro, and this is? Oh, this is my patient called Amad, the old Mrs. Navarro replied. Bonnie couldnt help but raise her eyebrows. It was quite a coincidence! Of her own children, two were named Andrew and Lukas, and this little girl was called Amad. And she was also so cute, there was a kind of magic that vaguely attracted her. Thinking of what the old Mrs. Navarro said just now, Bonnies heart couldnt help but remember the dark years when Damon was sick. Unable to help it, she began to love the house and inquired in a small voice, What kind of illness did such a small child have, is it serious? The old Mrs. Navarros face did not show, still smiling, Its just a general disease, Im almost cured, and in a short while, Amad will be able to act like any other small child, and go wild outside! Hearing this, Amads eyes immediately lit up, nodding heavily towards THE OLD Mrs. Navarro, Grandma Grandpa, when the timees, Ill definitely take you to that farm, its really special and beautiful, youll definitely love that ce! Good, lets make a deal then ah, when you get better, you must take me there! the old Mrs. Navarro nodded cooperatively. But the little bit of sadness deep in the bottom of her eyes was still captured by Bonnie. From the looks of it, Amads illness wasnt that curable. Therefore, after leaving Amads hospital room, Bonnie solemnly walked to the old Mrs. Navarro, the old Mrs. Navarro, if theres anything I can do to help with Amads condition, please be sure to say it, and Ill go and try my best to do it. Chapter 2521: He Has Had Other Women? THE OLD Mrs. Navarro immediately smiled, There really is something you need help with, I was still struggling with how exactly to ask for it, but now that youve said it, Im not going to be shy. Bonnie nodded, the old Mrs. Navarro just name it.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. the old Mrs. Navarro looked around to make sure no one was listening before speaking, Its actually about Amads matter, now Amads condition has stabilized, but its not for long, I dont know when hell get sick again, and if he wants to be cured, he needs a bone marrow transnt, and Amad said that his father has already passed away, so he can only hope that he can be cured again. Then we can only hope for something else, if its possible, can you help me find it in Capital? So thats what this is about! Bonnie agreed straight away without thinking, Sure. After a pause, her tone couldnt help but carry a bit of curiosity again, But the old Mrs. Navarro you seem to be extraordinarily kind to Amad. It was like asking her to find a suitable bone marrow donor, in fact, she had to owe herself a favor, but the old Mrs. Navarro didnt care at all, and still helped. The old Mrs. Navarro didnt care at all, but still helped. Her rtionship with Amad wasnt normal. the old Mrs. Navarro smiled, the pair of wrinkles in the eyes more a few points of amiable smile, Amad so cute and understandable little child, who do not want to help a hand, Mrs. Grant you just came, not quite understand her, if more contact a few days, naturally know why I am so dedicated to help. Bonnie gave a cry, and asked no further questions. But the old Mrs. Navarro herself continued, Moreover, this is the first time Ive seen Cedron bring someone else back to me for healing, and its a little girl, I can see that he likes this little girl very much, and if something happens to her, hell probably be very sad. I have already made him lose a very important girl, if now let him lose Amad Made Cedron lose a very important girl? Could it be that after bing Cedron, he fell in love with another woman and was finally forced to separate. Bonnie smelled gossip, Did Mr. Navarro have a favorite girl before, and he got separated because he got sick? the old Mrs. Navarro recalled carefully. When he himself had picked up Cedron on the beach, he did have a name on his lips. At that time, obviously the memory hadnt been lost, butter, because she didnt reduce Cedrons fever in time, it caused Cedron to have amnesia and not remember anything So if she didnt cause it, who did? Its just a whole five years of being confused and finally opening up again and being with Anna. Thats one of the reasons why THE OLD Mrs. Navarro liked Anna so much. Thanks to Anna, Cedron has gotten over his memory loss and is willing to start a new life! At this moment, facing Bonnies question, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro replied, Yeah, there was indeed a girl I really liked at one time, but its in the past tense, and the person hes with now is Anna. That was enough. Bonnies mind, however, couldnt help a sneer spreading through her. Surely Cedron was no more aplete asshole than Rupert. In five years, hed flirted and had other sweethearts. And Anna? She sealed her heart and locked up her love by herself and pulled her kids up. She knows all too well how hard it is to be a single mom, so her anger toward Cedron is heightened! Chapter 2522: Must Leave Cedron By the way, Mrs. Grant, youvee all this way, lets have dinner together tonight, Ill have Cedron make the arrangements. Just as she was thinking, the old Mrs. Navarros gracious invitation rang in her ears. Bonnie refused without thinking, I dont like to have dinner with people I dont know well, thanks to the old Mrs. Navarros kind offer. the old Mrs. Navarro: ??? You dont like to eat with unfamiliar people?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But if youre not familiar with them, why would you put all five kids in Cedrons ce. Thats a refutation of how to think about it! But before she could inquire, she heard Bonnie say, If theres nothing else, Im going to call my brother and have him check to see if theres any suitable bone marrow over at Capital. the old Mrs. Navarros attention was instantly diverted, and she busily nodded her head, Well, well, well, its really hard on you. the old Mrs. Navarro overstated it, its just a favor. Bonnie said and left. An hourter, she sent Max all of Amads information. Without saying a word, Max chased her down with a direct phone call, Bonnie. whats this, why are you guys out of the house with another kid, and sick at that. Bonnie didnt dare to say that this was Annas child, otherwise ording to Maxs big-mouthed temper, in less than a days time, she would let Elder Chu know. Elder Chu had long been chanting to see Anna, and was afraid that he would take the earliest flight to rush over, and by then it would all be a mess. Therefore, Bonnie face does not change the color of the organization ofnguage, not me and Sebastians child, is a a friend of a friend, brother you have seen it before, is a very good person, brother, you should not be forgetting it? Saying that, Max was worried that Bonnie would say that she was not attentive to her affairs, obviously not remembering anything, but still admitted with a hard head, Oh, youre talking about that ah, I remembered, you said it earlier, just now scared me a bit. Next time Ill be sure to say it earlier. Bonnie went along, Then brother, please help me check Capitals gene pool to see if there is any suitable bone marrow. Dont worry, leave it to me! Max said, hanging up the phone. The brain is still a little blindfolded, scratching his head vigorously, muttering to himself, Have I really seen it, why do I not have any impression at all ah, but this child does look vaguely familiar, then it must be right, Bonnie said that he has seen it, then he must have seen it. The Pearson family code Article 23, as long as its not a situation where the wife and sister are arguing, then as long as its what the sister says, its right! Max thought and went to work. C On this end, Sebastian and Cedron had been drinking until thetter part of the night before returning to the hotel. The room was still all lit up. Bonnie was sitting on the couch with her arms wrapped around her chest in a huff. Sebastian saw this and went to the bathroom to briefly rustle his mouth before changing his clothes and making sure there was nothing left to drink before he sat down next to Bonnie, Whats wrong wife, so upset looking. We have to take Anna away as soon as possible. Bonnie got right to the point. So suddenly? Sebastian froze for a split second, Of course I want to take her away sooner, but didnt Anna say that she cant leave right now for a while because of the baby. It couldnt be that Anna would give up the child and leave by herself, could it? Its possible not to leave this ce, but to leave Cedron in a hurry, Bonnie added. Chapter 2523: There’s Something I Need Your Help With Upon hearing this, Sebastians mind then understood a few things, Do you know something about Cedron? The two had been together for a long time, and although they didnt say anything, they could already guess each others minds. Bonnie didnt intend to hide either, and told Sebastian everything she knew. Such a man, even if he regains his memory, I wont let him be with Anna again. So, the best thing to do now is, to take Anna away! Sebastian was reticent for a while, Isnt it a mistake, I even side-tracked Cedron when I was drinking with him today, but the answer I got was that Cedron has been clean for the past five years, and hasnt talked about women at all. Bonnie red at him, Are you doubting me now, thats what the old Mrs. Navarro said herself, it cant be that the old Mrs. Navarro intentionally denigrated him, or that I dont like Cedron and made up this kind of reason! What a joke, she doesnt like Cedron, she directly expresses it, there is no need to make up any nonsense. Seeing Bonnie angry, Sebastian immediately slid to his knees, Howe wife, of course Im not doubting you, Im just worried that theres some kind of misunderstanding. After all, although Cedron had a hard mouth, he was still a good person. At this moment, in order to coax his own wife to be happy, Sebastian immediately came up with an idea, Isnt it just to keep Anna away from Cedron, I know how to get it done, leave it to me to behave! After some coaxing, Bonnies anger finally dissipated. In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. Sebastian went to Annas hospital room early in the morning, ready to perform.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. When he went, Anna was being examined. The doctor was very surprised, Miss Newman, youre pretty much recovered now, you can be discharged this afternoon if you want. Are you sure? Cedron, who was seated on a couch off to the side, spoke coldly, Better check carefully! Meeting Annas probing eyes, he added, Ahem, dont go back for a few days at that time, I havent had the chance to make enough of it, and then have to send it to the hospital again, tossing my time around not to mention wasting my medical expenses. At those words, Annas eyes quickly dimmed, So thats how it is! She actually had a moment of expectation that Cedron had said those kinds of words because he felt sorry for her. It wasnt, but it was just Cedron not wanting to use her enough! The doctor also froze for a moment at those words, came back to his senses, and gave Anna a sympathetic look before speaking, No, dont worry Mr. Navarro, after this discharge, itspletely healed, as long as the wound doesnt lift heavy objects and doesnt get wet, itll be fine. Then doesnt that mean its notpletely healed? Cedron was filled with disgust, Its useless for me to bring her back in this condition, let her continue to stay. But this is already in the recovery stage, its useless to continue to stay in the hospital, its better to stay in a familiar ce so that you can get better faster. The doctor replied. A familiar ce? Annas thoughts were in a bit of a trance. Honestly, Norhall Keep in Cedron wasnt as familiar to her as the hospital! It just wasnt her turn to say that. She was just a puppet at Cedrons side now, without any free choice. It was at this time that Sebastian pushed the door and walked in, with a bit of urgency in his eyes, Miss Newman, I heard the nurse say that you can be discharged, great, I have something I need your help with, I dont know if youre willing to do it? Chapter 2524: Don’t Embarrass Me Looking for her help? Anna froze for a moment before responding, Its okay, but I cant do much in this condition, even if Im discharged from the hospital, are you sure I can help? Too can! Sebastian nodded heavily, I have a client whose child is sick, and now has no desire to deal with me, I would like to ask you to go and take a look, in addition, dont you know about real estate, also go and help me to consult, in the end, what location of this ce is suitable for business after all. Ha? Anna finally heard this, dumbfounded, You still n to do business here, open a branch ah? Yes! Sebastian directly nodded his head and admitted, You dont even know how good this ce is, otherwise Mr. Navarro wouldnt have made a lot of money, so I thought about it, I want toe and get a piece of the pie, the meat has already been given to Mr. Navarro, Im here to get in on the action and have a bite of the soup too! Anna: It always felt that this matter was strange, but couldnt tell what exactly was strange. And aside Cedrons face has sunk, Mr. Grant, she is my person, you directly dig the corner like this, have you ever thought about my opinion? I thought you would sell me a face, after all, my wife did you a favor yesterday. Sebastian blinked his eyes and said with a face full of innocence. Did him a favor yesterday? Cedron found it baffling how he didnt know about it. Sebastian then came up to his heel and lowered his voice, Actually its not really Mr. Navarros favor, its the old Mrs. Navarro who asked my wife, that childs bone marrow matching, but my wife agreed to it without any hesitation oh! Cedron: He pursed his thin lips tightly for a long time before speaking slowly, I see. Then since Mr. Navarro has agreed to it, Ill take advantage of todays discharge office and take the person straight away ah! Sebastian said with a smile on his face.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Cedrons face, on the other hand, didnt look too good, with an immediate feeling of ck clouds pressing down on the city. It really made Anna sweat. Thinking that it wasnt cost-effective to let Sebastian offend Cedron for his own sake, she was ready to open her mouth and refuse herself. But just at this time, Cedron was heard to hmmm. It wasnt loud, but it was loud enough for everyone to hear in the small hospital room. Anna was once again dumbfounded. Whats the situation, Cedron actually agreed? It clearly looked so reluctant! She was in a state of blindness while Sebastian moved quickly, quickly checking out of the hospital and back again, about to leave with Anna. Mr. Grant, Cedron called out to him, that night Sebastian turned his head and smiled calmly, Mr. Navarro dont worry, Im sure to let her rest at night, Im not pickpocket, after all, Miss Newman is still a patient now, Ill send her out of mypany in the afternoon. Cedron then said nothing more, just looked deeply at Anna, tone with a few warning, Do not give Mr. Grant trouble, also do not go out to give me shame. Anna secretly rolled her eyes and didnt bother. Embarrass him? Since when did they directly rte? Mr. Navarro really underestimated Miss Newman too, she doesnt know how good she is, its a pity that shes just married, or else such a good person, Im sure that Ill fertilize her and introduce her directly to my cousin! Sebastian noticed that when he said this, Cedrons two hands hanging down at his side had clenched into fists, and there were veins on the backs of his hands, which were very obvious. Rushing to get Anna out of the hospital room before he burst outughing. Cedron stood by himself in the empty ward for a long time until the nurse came in to clean up, and only then did he step outside. Remembering what had just happened, he went downstairs to meet THE OLD Mrs. Navarro in the childrens ward. Cedron was blushing, Grandma, were you the one who went and asked Bonnie to help find the bone marrow? THE OLD Mrs. Navarro nodded, Yeah, Mrs. Grant is a hothead, she said yes as soon as I told her. Who asked you to do that, do you realize that I had to put on just now because of the favor you owed? Chapter 2525: The Lost Before the words were finished, Cedron swallowed them back. His mind was filled with chagrin. What the hell was he doing. Did he want to say that because of what the old Mrs. Navarro did, he was unable to keep Anna? But why would I want to keep a woman like that! She had nothing to do with herself! Let alone following Sebastian, even if he died, it would have nothing to do with him at all. What do you mean, said the old Mrs. Navarro, still waiting for the next part of the sentence, what have I done to you? Nothing! Cedron grimaced ironically, Anyway, dont go out and owe favors in the future, especially to Sebastian and his wife. Throwing this down, Cedron turned and prepared to leave. the old Mrs. Navarro muttered after him, No wonder Mrs. Grant immediately refused to dine with you yesterday as soon as she heard about it, you guys seem to have had a fight, but it should be your fault! It cant be Mrs. Grants fault. Mrs. Grant seemed to be very gentle, but it was Cedrons temper she knew very well, bad to the core. Cedrons footsteps gave way. Bonnie was still very resistant to eating with her? But if she remembered correctly, she should not have provoked Bonnie. Not only did he not provoke her, he even helped her bring up her baby for so long. Howe there was such a big grudge that she was not willing to eat a meal, as if she had umted a grudge for years! This thought shed through Cedrons mind and was quickly dispelled. Forget it, what did he care! Cedron was going to leave straight away. As he passed the corner, he met Aunt Gilead. Aunt Gilead was full of surprise as soon as she saw him, Mr. Navarro, are you here to see Amad, ouch, thats great, Amad has been in a bad mood for the past few days, and refused to eat whatever she said, I was worried, its good that youre here, as long as you say something, she will definitely eat obediently. Cedron wrinkled his handsome sword brows, Why wont she eat? Aunt Gilead shook her head with a bewildered expression, I dont know, she refused to say anything even when asked, it made me worried, good thing Mr. Navarro you came! Aunt Gilead had an expression of looking at a savior. Cedron was silent for a moment, but finally raised his steps and followed Aunt Gilead into the ward. In the childrens ward, Amad was lying on his pillow, head down, not knowing what he was doing. Amad look whos here! Aunt Gilead eximed. Amad instantly brightened up and turned his head over, Mommy, youre finally Uncle Navarro. its you. Disappointment flickered in those amethyst-like eyes. It even turned back around and adjusted the position of the pillow, which stopped moving as if it was mimicking a boulder. Cedron looked to Aunt Gilead, Why dont you go over to THE OLD Mrs. Navarros and ask THE OLD Mrs. Navarro what happened to those five little ones, thene back and tell me. Aunt Gilead knew this was Cedron trying to sidetrack her. ncing at Amad, her voice gently coaxed, Amad, havent you always wanted to see Uncle Navarro, Uncle Navarro is very busy, this is specially taking time toe and see you, you have to y well with Uncle Navarro! Only after saying this did he turn around and leave the ward. Only when only two people, Cedron and Amad, were left in the ward, did Cedron slowly speak, Whats hidden under the pillow, show me. Amads body jerked and looked at Cedron in disbelief, Uncle Navarro, how did you know? She had hidden her cell phone under her pillow, it had been so hidden that even her brother hadnt noticed. How did Uncle Navarro know? Cedron: He is, after all, someone who has been in the mall, how could he not know? When he came in just now, Amads little gesture was all caught in his eyes. At this momentC Cedron got up, walked over to the hospital bed, and reached out towards Amad, Take it out and show it to me. Amad obediently took out what was under his pillow, not forgetting to ask, Uncle Navarro, you mustnt tell anyone else, its a little secret between us, okay? A little secret? Cedron stared at the object in his hand for a long moment. It was just a regr kids cell phone, nothing special looking.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. This as far as hiding it? They dont let you y with cell phones now? Cedron asked, Is it because ying with a cell phone will affect your condition? No, theyre afraid Ill call out. Amads eyes dimmed for a few moments. Chapter 2526: Can I ask you a favor? Call who? Cedron continued to ask. Amads tiny hand hooked vigorously, his voice was dull, Call mommy. Cedron was even more puzzled, Isnt your mommy with you every day, she was called away by me just now, shell be back in a while. Although Cedron himself has a son, but and Momo and Momo is not particrly intimate, especially Momo is sick, basically the old Mrs. Navarro in the care, he went to see just. Therefore, when Amad says he wants to call Mommy, Cedron is very confused. But the next second, Cedron knew why. Because Amad said, Thats not my mommy, thats Aunt Gilead, the elder who takes care of me, my mommy, who hasnt visited me in a long time. Not only had she not seen her, but even all the texts she had sent herself had all gone stone cold. You could have called. Cedron reminded. Amad nodded along, but her eyes were still filled with disappointment, Ive called, but every time I call mommy its on hold, and mommy seems busy. Hearing this, a possibility had crossed Cedrons mind, How many times did you call her in total? Amad snapped his fingers and recalled, Thest couple days all the time, several times a day. Cedron stopped talking. He really didnt know how to tell a kid that young that it wasnt busy at all, but that hed been ckballed. Uncle Navarro, when exactly do you think my mommy will be done being busy, I just wanted to tell her that Im out of surgery and recovering well so she doesnt worry about me. Amad asked. Soon. Cedron wasnt very good atforting people, so he only held those words back. But Amad was already starting to look forward to it, Then Ill continue to wait, Grandma Ancestor said that Im 80% better now, and that Ill bepletely cured when I have another surgery some timeter! Cedron looked at Amads expectant eyes and didnt pour cold water on them. It was true that only one more surgery was needed to heal, but it was very difficult to find the right bone marrow in a sea of people! And this matter, Amads mother did not know about it, and had never even stepped forward! I dont know why, but when he thought of this, Cedrons heart suddenly surged with a ball of anger, burning his eyes a little scarlet. This matter must be known to Amads mother! Give me your moms contact information. Cedron said. Amad was a little confused, Uncle Navarro what are you doing? Make a call to your mom, I have more time than you do, so maybe I can get through at some point, and then get her toe see you. Cedron replied. So thats what happened! Amad was very happy, Uncle Navarro, you are so good to me! Thank you, my mommys number is 15678 Cedron followed the number and pressed the buttons on his cell phone. Only after pressing the fifth digit, the phone automatically popped up a familiar contact. Anna. Cedrons hand lurched. What was this five-digit phone number Amad was talking about that actually looked exactly like the first five digits of Annas phone? And at the same time, Amad noticed that he had made a mistake. This was Mommys private number, it was not to be told to others.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. She immediately changed her words, I misremembered Uncle Navarro, thats Aunt Gileads number, my mommys number is 13778 This time the number read out was very different from the one in Cedrons cell phone. And the little suspicion that Cedron had in his mind was dispelled by Amads words. He evenughed to himself, thinking that his imagination was too rich. It wasnt a big deal that the phone numbers were simr, and he had actually thought for a moment that Amads mother was Anna! Chapter 2527: Why Did He Come? Thinking about it, Cedron directly dialed that phone number. After a few beeps, the phone was picked up, the voice on the other end was noisy and sounded so disorganized that it was impossible to hear clearly. Cedron frowned, but still spoke at Amads expectant look, Hello, is this Amads mother, this is Cedron, the grandson of the doctor who operated on your daughter, and Im calling you now to Beep beep beep Before the words were finished, the phone was hung up directly. Cedrons entire face went ck. This woman, is sick! He had already said his identity in great detail, and he was actually still hung up on. Hows it going Uncle Navarro, what did my mommy say? Amad on the sidelines was still eyeballing in anticipation. Cedron put down his cell phone and said without changing his face, I didnt get through either, Ill let you know when I can get through afterward. Oh. Amads eyes went down again, and she had tofort herself, I told you my mommy is busy, but my mommy is busy because she wants to make money, so I understand her! Thats right, mommy is busy all for the sake of earning medical bills for her! Cedron sniffed, andplex emotions surged through his ck eyes. Soon, Aunt Gilead returned to the ward. Cedron called her out and asked, Amads mother, is she poor? Aunt Gilead thought for a moment, Not as rich as you, Mr. Navarro, anyway She is a woman who has to take care of these two children and cure Amad, so she must not be living as easily as an ordinary person. I see. Cedron nodded, Go get Amad something to eat, she said she was hungry.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. What? Aunt Gileads eyes were filled with excitement, I knew getting Mr. Navarro to help you would work! Dont look at Mr. Navarro you and Amad havent known each other for a long time, but Amad especially likes you, and says that she cant help but feel pampered whenever she sees you! Next time she still doesnt eat, move out her mother, shes missing her mom, it has nothing to do with me. Throwing that down, Cedron left. Aunt Gilead muttered in a small voice from where she was, I also know that Amad must be missing her mother, but its useless for me to say press, it only works if Mr. Navarro youe. But it didnt matter anymore. Aunt Gilead happily entered the hospital room, took out food and started feeding Amad. Amad was very cooperative and gulped down whatever he was given. He also told Aunt Gilead, Aunt Gilead, I must get better expressly so that when Mommy sees me, she will be happy, and as long as Mommy is happy, I will be happy too. Good, then you eat well. Aunt Gilead nodded along and handed Amad another loaf of bread. Just as she was eating happily, Enoch pushed open the ward door and walked in, Sister, look what delicious food I brought you, its your favorite mung bean cake, now you can definitely eat a few pieces. When she walked in, she saw that Amad had already eaten quite a lot of things and was dirty around her mouth, and instantly froze. What is this? After a brief moment of freezing, Enoch was very pleasantly surprised, Youre willing to eat, huh? Thats wonderful! Amad smiled so much that the corners of her eyes curved into crescent moons, Brother, you even bought me mung bean cake ah, youre so nice! Enoch takes the mung bean cake over and Amad eats two pieces in one gulp. Eat slowly, its not like anyone is stealing from you. Enoch said dotingly and asked Aunt Gilead, Aunt Gilead, how did you convince my sister to eat? Aunt Gilead waved her hand, I dont have that kind of ability, its Mr. Navarro who came and made Amad eat obediently with a couple of words, if you want to thank him, go thank Mr. Navarro. Uncle Navarro? Enochs expression immediately becameplicated, Why did hee? Chapter 2528: I Have a Friend Series Aunt Gilead answered truthfully, He didnte on his own, I invited him, and happened to see him at the door, so I thought Ide and talk Amad down. After all, the two of them, she and Enoch, had tried everything they could to get Amad to eat. Aunt Gilead was also holding on to a dead horse at the time, who knew it would actually work! And when Enoch heard this, his eyes immediately dimmed a few points. So he was dragged here! He knew that that person wouldnt care about Amads life or death. Thats right, its not like theres any rtionship between them, so why would Cedron care about Amad? Then he looked at Amads appearance, because Cedron came here, he immediately started to eat obediently, Enoch was furious.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Enoch is furious, but he cant take it out on Amad. It could only tell Aunt Gilead, Aunt Gilead, its better not to let hime again, okay? Why, look how obedient your sister was after Mr. Navarro came! Aunt Gilead was full of puzzlement. From her point of view, Cedron should not onlye, but shoulde more often. Enoch tensed his own little face and lowered his voice to answer, Because well be leaving this ce soon, and as good as Amad and Uncle Navarro are now, it will be painful to be separated then. Aunt Gilead sniffed and reacted instantly. Yeah oh! Amad is such an affectionate child, separating at that time will definitely be very painful. She hurriedly nodded her head, Okay, I know, thanks to Enoch you reminded me, otherwise I would have forgotten about this. En, then please Aunt Gilead you continue to stay with Amad, Ill go out and buy some other food. Enoch said and headed out. He walked out of the hospital and got on a bus to the city center. Unexpectedly, he spotted a kinda familiar figure on the bus. It was someone he had gotten to know over the past few days, Andrew. Brother Andrew. Enoch was still very favorable to this big brother who yed the game very well, and changed his usual cold personality and took the initiative to greet him. Andrew was looking down at his cell phone, and when he heard the voice he raised his head, and gave a salty enunciation as a response. Two people sat in a row, fell into silence. Waiting for the bus to drive out for several stops before Andrew spoke, Where are you going? Im going to get a snack for my sister, theres a snack store downtown that has dried plums that she really likes. Enoch replied. Thats where Im going too, to get snacks for little Joanna and Erika, chips and cherry blossom vored coke. Andrew said. The two men exchanged a look, making sure that the other was the one who spoiled his sister. Therefore, the atmosphere gradually began to ease up. Casually chatting, Andrew suddenly inquired, You dont look too good, did you encounter something troubling you? Its a friend of mine, he has an uncle beside him who treats him very well one moment, and then very poorly the next, why is it, do you think? Enoch asked. Its probably some nagging point in his heart, knowing that he shouldnt be so nice to him, but he cant help it. Andrew analyzed. Enoch pressed, What nagging point? This requires you him to find out by himself, Im not a party to it and cant give an answer. I know, I will go to tell that friend. Enoch nodded. Andrews gaze still fell on Enoch and cleared his throat, Actually, I also have a friend who met someone who said he was short of money, but that person gave money and it was all returned, why do you think that is? Chapter 2529: We’ll Meet Again Enoch was only five years old, but his mind was already spinning very fast. Immediately, he asked the most crucial point, Does he like that person? How could he! I mean, its impossible, theyre not allowed to fall in love now that theyre underage, and besides, she doesnt even know if the other person is a boy or a girl. Andrew tried to sound calm. Enoch shrugged, Is that a problem? What? Andrew hadnt responded. So Enoch exins more clearly, I said, its not a problem at all, is it okay to like each other because theyre of any particr gender, and besides there are different kinds of liking, its not like you have to get married. Two people sympathizing with each other is also a way of liking. But wellC Brother Andrew, what kind of liking do you have for that person? Andrew opens his mouth and is almost about to answer, so he reacts at thest moment and says with a cool, cold little face, Ive said its not me, its a friend of mine, so dont get the wrong idea. Enoch saw the good thing, otherwise in a while should be caught not to let go. He very wisely changed the topic, I heard that snack stores cookies are also good, lets buy some when the timees. Could be. C The two of them went to the snack store downtown and then headed back to the hospital. Just in time, they bumped into Bonnie at the door, who hade to meet and pick up the five little ones. Andrew! shouted Bonnie. Andrew immediately turned around, obviously his eyes were ecstatic, but his mouth was very reticent, Dont call me by my nickname so loudly, you woman, this is very embarrassing you know. Bonnie didnt care about this little bit of arrogance from her own son. She quickly stepped forward and gave Andrew a solid hug before turning her attention to Enoch, And this is? It looked oddly familiar. This is Enoch, Amads brother. Andrew introduced. Hello Auntie, I heard from Grandma Zu, thank you for helping my sister contact a bone marrow donor. Enoch thanked him in a very disciplined manner. Bonnie was filled with a look of realization, So youre Enoch, no wonder I thought you looked familiar just now, you look so much like your sister! Its because were identical twins, so the genes arent that far apart. Enoch replied. Yes, usually twins are like that, Bonnie nodded, Auntie used to give birth to several of them and they all looked simr, and got it wrong several times. Saying that, she couldnt help but feel emotional again, Counting the time, her two kids are at this age too. You mean godmothers children? Andrew asked. Bonnie nodded, Yeah, I dont know what your godmothers two kids actually look like, weve been here for so long and shes hard to hide it! When godmother is willing to talk, she will naturally do so, you dont have to rush, mommy. Andrew soothed. Itll have to do. Bonnie nodded, Alright, you guys y by yourselves, in half an hour Andrew you remember toe to the hospital entrance, were moving to a new house.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. What about this side, were noting to the hospital to see godmother? Andrew inquired. Bonnie nodded, Yes, no need toe back to visit because godmother is staying with us, Im going to go say hello and thank you first. Itll be quick. After a few instructions, Bonnie heads upstairs to pick up the rest of the little ones and to say goodbye to THE OLD Mrs. Navarro in the process. On this end, Enoch was a little sad to learn that Andrew and the others were leaving. He hasnt had many friends since he was a little boy, and the person hes been around the longest, besides his sister and mommy, is Aunt Gilead. And Andrew, is the first person he felt sympathetic, the key to the two people especially talk to each other. There was a feeling that they were originally distant rtives, so as soon as they met and their bloodline awakened, the two immediately got along. Will you guyse back to the hospital afterward? Enoch couldnt help but inquire. After a pause, he added, I remember that snack store will alsoe out with new snacks next week, but its at the new store, Im afraid you wont be able to find them, so I can take you there then. Hmm, he asked that for that reason alone. It wasnt that he was hoping to see Andrew and hang out with him again! Chapter 2530: He Can’t Die Yet Andrew thought for a moment before he spoke, Although I wont being to the hospital, you can go to the vi to look for me, in addition, next week, that handheld game Im ying has an offline activity that requires a pair to form a line, I cant find anyone else anyway, so if youre interested, you cane with me! Enoch immediately nodded, Can I go, but Im only five years old, I should be stopped outside, right? Yes you can, Ill talk to the staff on site then. Andrew said. With that, Enoch was relieved. Nodding heavily, Okay, Ill go with you then. Ill call you when the timees. Andrew finished, before turning to leave. And on this end, Bonnie also said hello to THE OLD Mrs. Navarro, then took the five little ones and left directly. The vi they chose was in the city center, said it was a vi, in fact, it was more like an old house, as soon as they walked into the yard, they could see the European architecture from thest century, and when they entered the house, they even had a feeling of crossing over. At that time, Anna was sitting on the sofa watching TV, turning her head to see a few little ones back, she subconsciously nced out the window, and directly stood up, Its already sote ah, I should go. Where to go ah you, be good and stay here, the room is all ready for you. Bonnie stepped forward and directly pressed Anna back into the sofa. Anna was full of surprise, Are you kidding me, you even prepared a room for me, but you obviously promised Cedron that you would take me home at night. Choosing to offend Cedron in order to keep her really didnt pay off at all. Bonnie guffawed, Yeah, I did promise to take you home, but it didnt say which home I was going back to To you, its your moms house, so its kind of home. Anna: Feelings are drilling in here! You dont want to go offending Cedron on something like this, hes a shady guy, he doesnt know when hes going toe down on you. Anna said, standing up again, So, Id better hurry! She already felt very happy that she could stay here during the day and not see Cedron for ten hours or so. You said yourself that hes a shifty guy, so what if I put you back and he does something to you at night? Bonnie was still very stubborn and said nothing to keep Anna away! She had sworn that she wouldnt let Anna be bullied again, so she had to do what she said she would do. Bonnie, stop it. Annas voice was filled with a bit of helplessness, I know you are concerned about me, but there is a step by step approach, rushing things will backfire. Alright, youre staying here! At this time, Sebastian came back from outside, took off his jacket, and his tone was light. Honey, you done? Bonnie immediately turned her head to look at Sebastian.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Sebastian nodded, Yes, I personally went out to do it, surely I have to finish the task you gave me, maam. As long as Anna, who is on the side, listens to the clouds, What did the two of you take care of, killing Cedron? Hearing this, Sebastians eyes followed and brightened up, Would you be sad if I said I killed him? Honey! Bonnies voice drew up several degrees. Sebastian immediately changed his tone, I was wrong, it was just a joke, nothing more. He cant die now. Anna said slowly, Cant eveny a hand on him. Chapter 2531: Can’t Swallow This Breath Still cant do anything? Bonnie thought her ears had problems, Why cant we do it, he bullied you so many times, we cant take revenge for you? No. Anna answered very dryly. Silence fell in the living room. Only after a long time did Bonnie barely find her voice, Anna, you shouldnt be liking such a Cedron, right? Anna lowered her slender eyshes, casting arge shadow that hid the expression on her face, Of course not, I dont have a crush on him, its just that, he really cant have anything happen to him right now. If something happened to Cedron, then THE OLD Mrs. Navarro would surely follow suit, and then what if she didnt have the heart to treat Amad anymore?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It wasnt because she was in love with Cedron that she hoped Sebastian wouldnt hurt Cedron, it was because of her own child. Because the child still needed the help of THE old Mrs. Navarro of THE Navarro family, so nothing could happen to Cedron either. Youre so unconvincing. Bonnies tone insisted, There has to be a reason why exactly were not allowed to deal with Cedron. It was too much to let Cedron off the hook just like that! Ill be sure to tell youter, not now. Annas mouth was tightly closed, refusing to say anything. Forget it, Sebastian rounded off in the middle, if you insist on going back, lets go after dinnerter, this ce is quite far from Norhall Keep, Ill give you a ride after dinner. Its just dinner, Anna can still ept it. Damon, youre cooking tonight, theres a big supermarket nearby, you guys take your godmother to buy groceries, Ill help your mommy upstairs and persuade her properly. Sebastian began to make arrangements. Watching Anna leave, Bonnies heart exploded with emotion. Sebastian, do you have any idea how bad Cedron really is to Anna! How can you let her go back, and, if they keep contacting each other like this, Anna wont really fall in love with Cedron, right? At that time, it would be really impossible to take Anna away. I dont know if she loves Cedron or not, but I probably guessed that there are people around Cedron who are very important to her, and if something happens to Cedron, the important people will suffer along with her. Sebastians face was grim as he whispered. Almost as soon as the words were out of his mouth, Bonnie responded, Kids! It was too easy for the two of them to guess that with their intelligence. And Bonnie was also too emotional just now, thats why she didnt think of it. By Sebastian mentioning the point like that, it instantly made sense. Annas child, right next to Cedron. No wonder Anna was bullied like this and refused to leave Cedron, it turns out that the child was held by Cedron. Bonnie was so angry that she clenched her hands into fists, This is kidnapping, isnt it! Or else they would have just called the police! Sebastian shook his head, I dont think its a kidnapping, but the kid does have Cedron. So, the prerequisite for us to reassure Anna to leave with us now is to snatch these kids from Cedron first. Bonnies heart, already, was racing. It felt like all of a sudden, it was back to those days of five years ago when things had been so rough. It was a hard time back then, but it all worked out in the end. Evil could not be defeated, so it would be the same this time! They would definitely find those two kids and take Anna away with them. Chapter 2532: You’re Lying After determining the idea in her mind, Bonnie started to put it into action. She took out herputer, and her hands, which looked like green onion segments, fluttered up and down on the keyboard like butterflies, fluttering and dancing in an extraordinarily beautiful way. As the code was knocked out line by line, Cedrons trajectory during this period of time was also shown on the map. Looking at the red dots that were almost all over the screen, Bonnie couldnt help but want to curse, Is he a four-legged lizard, why does he go to so many ces every day, this pervert! After all, its a business leader, its normal to go to a lot of ces, if you check my movement track in Capital, it should be simr to his. Sebastian said. Bonnie didnt believe it, But I see you almost every day. It felt like Sebastian was barely out of her sight. Thats because when youre free, Ie back to stay with you, after all, my lifes pursuit is my wife and children. Sebastian replied. Obviously already an old married couple, but when Sebastian said this, Bonnies cheeks still couldnt help but roll. Coughing lightly, she directly changed the topic, Alright, lets think of a way, there are so many ces, how can we check? Sebastian, Examine them one by one, we are not familiar with this city, and we dont know which ce he went to to hide someone, so eliminating them one by one is the best way. But that would be a waste of time. Bonnie was a little anxious. What if they havent found anything yet and Cedron makes the first move What then? Sebastians tone, however, was firm, It wont happen, if something happens to the baby, then Anna will leave his side right away, and Cedrons a businessman, so he wont do something that uneconomical. I hope so! Bonnie sighed, Ill look with you, itll be faster. Two people, one started checking outndmarks in the center of town and one on the outskirts of town. Bonnie was sure that this should yield results soon. After dinner, Sebastian drove Anna back to Norhall Keep. On the way, Anna spoke slowly, I know you and Bonnie mean well, but I can take care of things on my own with Cedron, you dont have to worry too much. If you dont want us to worry, then you shouldnt get hurt. Sebastian replied, Besides, its already good enough that its just using, Bonnie had wanted Master Chu toe along and advise you as well, but I stopped her. Chu old master Anna did not dare to imagine, if he came words, now will be what kind of chaotic scene. Therefore, after a long time of silence, opened his mouth to say thank you, Thank you. No need to thank, if you really want to thank, then you work more in mypany, so that I can earn a lot of money here too! Sebastian said. Anna smiled, No problem. Im not kidding, Ill leave thepany side to you. Sebastians expression got serious, I need you to help me make money. Anna sniffed, her body immediately sat up straight, Did something happen, is it that yourpany is now short of money, it cant be that Cedron has made a move against you, I still have the money that Bonnie gave me before here, take it back for emergencies!Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. No, Sebastian shook his head, since that money was given to you, it is yours, keep it well, besides mypany is fine, just as a businessman, who doesnt want to earn more money? Anna saw his lie at a nce, Youre lying! Chapter 2533: His Hobby Is Torturing Her Sebastian froze for a split second and couldnt help butugh. Shaking his head, hemented, No wonder you and Bonnie are BFFs, both of them are so perceptive! Anna wrapped her hands around her chest, her clear little face tightly tensed, This has nothing to do with insight, its because youre acting too strange, with your current assets, the whole family cant know how many lifetimes it will take to spend it all, you shouldnt be thinking about earning money any more, so there must be a ghost! Sebastian admitted, Indeed, I didnt start thepany to make money, it was for you. For me? Anna rubbed her arms, Hold on, Ill record a video, talk about me trying to avoid suspicion. Youre overthinking it, Sebastian was speechless, I can only fit Bonnie in my heart, and when I say for you, its because I want to start thispany to fight Cedron and keep him busy every day so he doesnt have time to target you. Annas hand holding up her cell phone gave a lurch. Sebastian, thank you, but The words were interrupted by Sebastian before he could finish, I know what youre trying to say, its nothing more than you dont need us to do this for you, but remember, youre the most important BFF in Bonnies life, if she doesnt do anything, Im afraid that she will regret and me herself for the rest of her life, think of it as a chance for her to give herself some relief, dont turn it down. After a pause, he threw out the point that would make Annas heart flutter the most, And with this job, youll have at least a dozen hours a day where you cant see Cedron, are you sure you want to turn it down? Anna was immediately silenced by these words. Needless to say, Sebastian had poked her right where it counted! After hesitating for a long time, she tentatively inquired, Then are you sure that this is not a problem or loss for you? Really if there is a loss is good, just can find a goal to strive for, I am now waiting for death, you do not know how hard it is! Sebastianmented. With a single word, it made Anna stifle herughter. Clenching her fists to make a decision, Alright, then I will definitely run yourpany in a prosperous way, dont worry! Im always assured of you. Sebastian nods. The two of them talked andughed as the car returned to the entrance of Norhall Keep.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. From a long distance away, Anna saw a familiar figure. Who was it if not Cedron. Why is he standing in the doorway, I thought it was a statue. Anna muttered, getting out of the car. She was going to wave goodbye to Sebastian, but who knew Sebastian followed her out of the car, Mr. Navarro, what are you doing here, waiting to pick up Miss Newman? Cedrons face crossed an unnatural look, his tone disgusted, I dont have that kind of interest in waiting for her, but its just that the scenery outside is nice, so I came out to take a look. After a pause, he raised his hand to look at his watch, Its already nine oclock at night, I thought Mr. Grant you werent going to give anyone back. Thats impossible, Sebastian replied, If I dont bring the man back, Mr. Navarro what kind of rush youre going to be in tonight, Im afraid youre going toe straight to my house and demand the man. Cedron nods, Indeed I will go and demand someone, after all there are a bunch of things waiting for Anna in Norhall Keep. With that, his gaze moved to Anna, Go brush the tub in my room, Im waiting to use it. Anna: She knew it. Cedrons whole body itches when he doesnt make himself avable for a day, and he has to make her avable as a servant for a bit, and immediately hes soothed! The mans pleasure was to toss her around, right! Chapter 2534: Why Are You Bleeding? But this is something that Anna didnt say out loud. After all, Sebastian was still there, and didnt want to argue with Cedron in front of him, otherwise when Sebastian went back and said something, Bonnie should be worried all night again. She agreed and went to scrub the bathtub very cooperatively. Today, she stayed with Bonnie and said a lot of personal things between girlfriends, which put Anna in a good mood. Even if she was squatting on the floor to brush the bathtub, she could still hum happily. Too immersed in her own world, Anna didnt even notice that Cedron walked into the bathroom. Looking at Annas back that was full of pleasure, Cedrons eyes became more and more red, and he coldly spoke, Youre so happy to be sent back by Sebastian? Anna was startled by this sudden voice, turned her head and red fiercely at Cedron, Youre sick, right, howe you came in without a sound. Dont you know that people scare people to death? Her stomach couldnt help but jump a little just now, presumably the child in her stomach was also frightened along with her. Thinking of this, Anna subconsciously touched her stomach, considering that Cedron was still in front of her, afraid of seeing any clues, she quickly moved her hand away again. This little action was reflected in Cedrons eyes, and it became the hand and foot of a weak heart. Heh! This woman, really disgusting to the extreme! Did you think that by climbing onto Sebastians high branch, you could escape from me? Dont be delusional! Cedron warned.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Anna found it baffling, When did I climb on Sebastians high horse, Cedron, what are you talking about? ying dumb wont solve the problem, need I remind you more clearly, Sebastian is married, a married man! The words were so clear that it was hard for Anna not to understand them. She was so angry that sheughed outright. Cedron actually thought that she had gone and hooked up with Sebastian? Its true that people who are dirty themselves feel dirty when they look at everything! Anna disliked back nonchntly, How messed up do you have to be in your usual private life to think of these things up at once. Compared to you, my private life is much cleaner. Cedron replied, After all, youre a woman who still carries a full load of dirty diseases, you used to be a prodigal, but now youre acting like an innocent girl? Annas hands began to shake violently. Even though she didnt have any feelings for the man in front of her, she still felt sad and painful when she was insulted like this. The tip of her nose was sore, and a clear liquid wanted to burrow out of her eyes. Anna quickly raised her head, stubbornly preventing herself from shedding tears, crying for such a man was just too stupid! She replied unwillingly, Yes, I pretend also depends on the person, even if I know the other party is a married man still has a heart, then that means the other party is good and worthy of my hand, unlike you, even if its given to me for nothing, I dont even want it! Cedrons anger waspletely ignited at this moment! He directly strangled Annas slender neck and pushed her directly into the bathtub. The clothes Anna wore today were very thin, so the cold touch of the bathtub was clearly reflected in her mind, forcing her to stifle her breath. The next second, the low to zero degrees of the hood poured down, even more so that Anna desperately struggling up. But the difference in strength between men and women is too great, Cedron only used one hand, then pressed her in the bathtub can not move, can only let the cold water a little bit take away the temperature of her body. Soon, Annas body was so cold that it was like an ice cer, and her lips were even more purple. Even her stomach had a vague crushing pain, as if something was about to leave her body. The next instant, Cedrons voice rang out, Why are you bleeding so much? Anna looked down, the water in the bathtub was already stained red from the blood gushing out between her legs! Chapter 2535: Don’t try to leave him! Child! Annas face instantly paled like paper. No, no, no! Her child absolutely cant be okay! This fear of losing her child gave Anna a steep surge of strength, and she actually pushed Cedron straight away and stumbled outside. She continued to bleed between her legs, connecting from upstairs to downstairs. Norhall Keeps maid was also stunned when she saw this scene, Mrs. Navarro, why are you bleeding so much. Hospital, I need to go to the hospital now, take me to the hospital. Anna shouted. The maid then came back to her senses and nodded her head busily, Okay okay, Mrs. Navarro dont be in a hurry, Ill take you to the hospital right now, Ill go look for the key first ah! With that, he went to the foyer to look for the car keys. But the more panicked she was, the less she could find them. Anna at this moment the feeling of falling pain in the abdomen is also more and more obvious, almost cant stand, the whole person is as soft as noodles, cant help but fall to the ground. Just when she was about to fall to the ground, a pair of strong hands appeared and circled Anna into her arms. It was Cedron! He directly picked Anna up and took big steps outside. Even though the blood on Annas body stained his suit, he continued to walk out as if he didnt see it. cing Anna in his sports car, Cedron took her to the hospital as fast as he could. The nurse immediately wanted to examine Anna, but Anna refused to do so, tugging at her pants with a death grip. This youngdy, we need to examine you now, otherwise your life will be in danger if you bleed so much and are not treated! The nurse persuaded bitterly. Anna still refused, saying something in vain. What did you say, miss? The nurse didnt hear clearly at all, so she had to go to Annas ear. Whirling around, she looked up and questioned Cedron, She said to get someone named Lynx or no tests. Lynx? Cedrons sword brows jutted, Are you out of your mind, Anna, maybe youre about to die and youre thinking about meeting Lynx? I want to see Lynx, to see my Master. Anna was almost disoriented from the pain, but held on. Cedrons hands hanging down at his sides clenched into a tight ball, but the shade under his eyes grew, Anesthetize straight away and do the examination. Want to make him do something, dont even think about it! Cedron walked forward and directly pinched Annas jaw, Listen carefully, either you go directly to death now, or you obediently go into the operating room for me! The light in Annas eyes dimmed a few moments. Send it to anesthesia! Cedron ordered the nurse when he thought she hadpromised. But the next second, Annas action stunned Cedron and all the nurses present.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Because Anna actually forced herself to endure the severe pain and directly got down from the hospital bed, staggering and holding onto the wall as well as heading out! Obviously intending to go to Lynx by herself. Bang! Cedron directly kicked over the hospital bed in front of him, and the loud sound made Anna move, but she didnt turn around. After only a brief moment of stunned silence, she continued on her way out. Get her back to me, whatever it takes, on the operating table now! Cedron ordered. Trying to get to Lynx against his will? Dream on! As long as he was around, he was going to keep Anna under control so that there was no chance of her ever leaving him! Chapter 2536: Holding on to Secrets The few nurses looked at each other, and no one dared to act rashly. After all, something like directly tying a patient up to the operating room, if word got out, they would be in trouble. But to just watch Anna go out like this? She had already bled too much. While hesitating, Cedron spoke again, Dont hurry up and do it, Ill be responsible for anything that happens, with my Cedrons identity, isnt that enough? Cedron! The nurses stared at Cedron with wide eyes, incredulously, their voices stuttered for a few moments, So its Mr. Navarro, Im sorry, we just had eyes that didnt recognize the mountain, we actually didnt know that, we well take her to the operating room right now! Are you kidding me, thats Cedron! It is the shareholder and investor of this hospital, and even most of the hospitals in this city, offending him, more than losing this job in front of him, I am afraid that all the opportunities will be buried. Moreover, Cedron had just said that he would be responsible for anything that happened, so there was nothing to worry about. Several nurses swarmed to pull Anna back. Seeing this, Anna grits her teeth and runs even faster. Its just that with such a sickly appearance herself, she was not a match for those few nurses, and very easily, she was yanked back. What are you doing, I dont, I dont want it! Anna struggled desperately. The nurses persuaded bitterly, Thisdy, we are not bad people, we are trying to help you, if you keep on like this, you will really die, Mr. Navarro is also doing this for your own good. But no matter what she said, Anna refused to go into the operating room. Seeing that there was really no way out, the nurses could only exchange nces and quietly brought in an anesthetic needle, which was about to be stabbed towards Annas arm! Anna! In the nick of time, a silhouette appeared and pushed the nurse holding the anesthesia needle away. The nurse was backed up against the cold marble pir, and the anesthesia needle in her hand fell off the ground with a crisp sound. Are you alright Anna? the man in front of herpletely didnt care if the nurse was dead or alive, and his gazended on Annas face in death. Anna saw the visitor in front of her clearly, tears finally fell down in big drops, Senior, save me, Ive lost a lot of blood, I dont want anything to happen to me! Yes, the person who came was Lynx. He came to see his uncle tonight, and when he was leaving, he heard the emergency side making a lot of noise, so he came over to see if there were any tricky patients, but he saw Anna, and without saying a word, he immediately rushed up to save Anna. At this moment, looking at the pool of blood that has converged under Anna, his pupils were drastically shrunk. When Anna said that she didnt want anything to happen to her, she wasnt just talking about herself, she was also talking about the child in her stomach. She didnt want the baby to die! Lynxs heart couldnt help but start to choke with pain. But looking at Anna with the look that she sees him as a life saver, he still squeezes out a smile and nods his head vigorously, Dont worry, Ill take you to the operating room right now, I wont let anything happen to you, I promise! Thank you, Senior! Anna was finally relieved. With Lynx operating on her, her pregnancy wouldnt be known. She had been suffering until now so that Cedron wouldnt know that she was pregnant with this child, and even more so, she didnt want him to know that the child was his.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. This child, was one of the few secrets she had! Chapter 2537: You are the murderer! Lynx didnt serve in this hospital, but his reputation was huge. After simply exining a few words that he needed an operating room for Annas surgery, the nurses immediately ran off to get ready. Lynx couldnt wait for the hospital bed to be pushed over, and simply picked up Anna horizontally and ran towards the operating room. He was so fast that he didnt even notice that he was passing Cedron, let alone feel that he was still bumping into him. Cedrons body slumped at his impact, but there wasnt the slightest bit of fire. There wasnt any fire left. There was only a deep sense of powerlessness. For the first time, hed made himself known out in the open just to get these nurses to send Anna for treatment, and yet hed still been rejected. Anna rejected his good intentions as if he were some kind of flooding beast. Only after seeing Lynx, the light returned to those amber-like eyes, and crystallized teardrops fell. Those tears felt like they had smashed into Cedrons heart, setting off a furor that left him unable to calm down for a long time. That tall, straight figure stood still, drowned out by the noises around him, andpletely overshadowed by the red lights that lit up the operating room. C After the three-hour-long surgery, Lynx walked out of the operating room tiredly. At a nce, he saw the man in the doorway. He sounded surprised, Mr. Navarro, what are you doing here? Cedron slowly looked up, his eyes filled with red blood, and spoke hoarsely, How is Anna? Its out of danger, but will have to be hospitalized for a while for observation and is in need of rest and recuperation. Lynx replied. Needing to recuperate meant that Cedron couldnt just visit. Cedron caught on to what that meant, I can go without visiting her, but, youll have to answer a few questions for me.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Mr. Navarro you name it, Ill tell you whatever I can. Lynx nods very cooperatively. Cedron inquired, Anna, is it a pregnancy? Yes, Lynx answered very painfully, Its over three months pregnant, you can tell the sex, its a very cute little girl. That baby , Cedron actually didnt know how to continue the question. Luckily Lynx knew what he wanted to ask and answered straight away, That child is yours, you can use the childs body to do a paternity test with you if you need to, but I wouldnt rmend it, an induced child is already fragmented, if you still do the test, you wont even have a whole body. Mr. Navarro, even though this child is dead, it is your child after all, and you wouldnt want your child to die without even a whole body, would you? Cedron pursed his thin lips, his face alreadyplex and gloomy to the extreme. Anna was pregnant! And the child was his! But he didnt know anything about it until now that the child was gone. And the reason for losing the child? Cedron was silent for a long, long time before he finally asked the most crucial question. Lynxs face sank, I asked Anna, but Anna refused to say, I can only deduce from the doctors point of view that it was because the body endured several injuries in a short period of time, coupled with the emotional ups and downs, so the child couldnt be saved. Speaking of this, Lynx just couldnt help herself, Mr. Navarro, in fact, speaking of which, you should also know who killed this child with their own hands, right? Chapter 2538: You Can’t Pay What You Owe Her Cedron didnt say anything, but the silence already betrayed his thoughts. It was him. He was the one who had killed the boy himself! Without speaking to Lynx again, he turned his head and left, his back extraordinarily despondent. Lynx stared at him until he waspletely out of sight, then returned to the operating room and had the nurse wheel Anna out. Go stay in the ICU first, your body is still weak and needs to recuperate. Lynx said. The nurses immediately did as they were told. Soon, Anna was lying in the ward filled with the smell of sterilized water, her expression was still a bit dumbfounded, and she subconsciously touched her stomach. Dont touch! Lynxs voice rang out from the doorway, What if the others see you and learn your secret? Anna came back to her senses and squeezed out a pale smile towards Lynx, With you, Senior Brother, helping me to fulfill my lie, no one will find out. Thats not easy to say, Lynx sighed, And your body is indeed weak right now, and the child is showing signs of miscarriage, so its best not to touch it, and obediently lie in bed for a month upwards, so the child can recover properly. Thats right, the baby was actually not miscarried at all. Lynx had used every possible means, even changing the blood in Annas body twice, used to dilute out the drug content in the blood, tossing and turning for so long, before that child was left behind. But, weak as hell. Not to mention the baby, but Anna, too, had gone through the ghost gate! Ill recuperate, then Senior, that matter of the child, what are you going to do about it? Anna asked. Lynx lied that the baby had been aborted and told Cedron that the baby was his. Just because Cedron isnt checking now doesnt mean he wont checkter, how is Lynx going to fake the paternity test when the timees? Once its found out to be fake, the fact that he didnt have an abortion will be revealed not to mention, Lynx is afraid that he will be cleaned up by Cedron. Lynx waved her hand, Its already that time, you still care about me, just behave yourself and get well.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. In the next second, Anna fumbled and pulled out a bank card from her bosom, Senior brother, theres thirty million dors in here, I know its not too much, but it should be enough for you to leave this ce and change to a brand new identity. Lynx looked at her incredulously, Where did you get that much money, I dont want it! Annas money was Annas, how could he take it? Take it senior brother, otherwise I cant do anything for you and I feel really guilty in my heart. Anna insisted. Lynx reacted, Youre worried about me being retaliated by Cedron arent you, dont worry, it wont happen! He shook his cell phone, You forget what my profession is, Im a doctor, and Im well known, its just too easy to get a bit of Momos hair and blood. Momo is Cedrons child. So as long as Momos genes were used to do a paternity test with Cedron, it was bound to be a sessful match. It would also be natural to dispel Cedrons doubts. This n is so seamless that no one will find out. Moreover, it would be impossible to find out. Hearing this, Annas hanging heart was released. After thinking about it, she still handed the bank card to Lynx, Im going to be in the hospital now, and I dont know when Ill be able to get out of here Heres the money If you turn around and Amad gets cured, you can use it to take her and Enoch away first. Yeah, speaking of Amads illness, Ive found a very powerful miracle healer, I Lynx said seriously. Is it the old Mrs. Navarro of the the Navarro family? Anna asked. Chapter 2539: Just Being By His Side Is Enough With a single word, it froze Lynx in her tracks. How did you know, I dont remember telling you. Lynx asked, rubbing his head. So many things had happened during this time that Lynx simply couldnt find the right opportunity to tell Anna about it. The Navarro familythe old Mrs. Navarro, that was a famous divine doctor, only after a little thing happened a few years ago, she no longer came out to give medical treatment, and even let Cedron spend a lot of money to erase all traces of her in order not to be disturbed by those who came to seek medical treatment. Thats why Lynx had known Cedron for years before she realized that the old Mrs. Navarro was a miracle healer. But it wasnt toote! As long as THE OLD Mrs. Navarro was allowed to make a move, Amad could surely be cured. Anna hesitated for a while, but still told Lynx, Elder brother, in fact, the doctor who is curing Amad now is the Navarro familythe old Mrs. Navarro, moreover, she even epted me as her disciple, and gave me all her medical books and experience over the years. What? Lynxs mouth fell open in surprise. Are you telling the truth? Lynx asked incredulously after a long time. Anna nodded, Its true, but I didnt know until recently. So Amad was healing at THE old Mrs. Navarro, wouldnt Cedron know about Amads existence as well? Lynxs tone steeped with a little more tension. Cedron, wouldnt do anything to Amad, would he? Anna shook her head, He doesnt know Amad is my child yet, and Im not going to let him know Elder brother, can you take this bank card now? Lynx couldnt say no anymore.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He nodded and tucked the bank card into his shirt pocket, Then Ill take Amad and Enoch away as soon as shes well enough to leave, and as for you, will you be leaving with us? I dont think so. Anna shook her head. Lynx froze, Why, youve fooled Cedron for now, but in four months your belly will be getting bigger by the day, how will you hide it then? Anna couldnt afford to be confused! Of course Im going to leave in the end, but its important to do the closing ah, I cant just walk away and not care about everyone. Not just Amad and Enoch, but Aunt Gilead, Dean, and everyone else who had helped out during this time. She could leave, but shed also have to set up a future for everyone before she left. Then Ill be back with you after I drop EnochAmad off. Lynx said. Without giving Anna a chance to say anything else, Lynx was already on her feet, Alright, get some rest, I have to go figure out how to get Momos hair and blood. This matter has to be done as soon as possible, otherwise when Cedron reacts to do a paternity test and he cante up with perjury, everything before will all be for nothing. Anna, also well aware of the importance of this matter, did not stop Lynx. It just told Lynx, Senior, letse back to this topic after youre done with it. En, lets talk about it then. Lynx replied vaguely, getting up and leaving. Walking out of the hospital, he looked up at the bright moon in the sky and let out a long breath. Muttering to himself, Cedron, so what if youre in a high position, so what if Anna is pregnant with your child, Anna doesnt love you, shell leave with me. As soon as they left this ce, it would be a fresh start. Lynx was confident that at that point in time, he would make Anna fall in love with himself. As for EnochAmad, and this child in his belly, as long as Anna loved it, then he would follow. It didnt matter, as long as Anna stayed by his side in enough! Chapter 2540: Here’s your chance! Lynxs mood got a little better when he thought of that, and his feet quickly moved towards the Navarro familythe Navarro Residence. And at the same time, Norhall Keep. Cedron returned after leaving the hospital. The living room was brightly lit, and everyone was awake, standing spontaneously in two rows, looking at Cedron in front of them. Cedron sat disheveled on the couch, looking at the floor that had been cleaned.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was as clean as new and polished. It was unimaginable that a few hours ago, Annas blood had dripped onto these floors. But only the blood on the floor has disappeared, the rich bloody smell lingering on the tip of his nose how can not dissipate, as if there is a big invisible hand, death strangled his throat, so that he can not catch his breath. Cedron suddenly smiled. Originally, suffocation is this kind of feeling ah! When he choked Annas neck and pressed her into the bathtub, it was this hard for her too, right? The servants were on the verge of dying of fright at the side. They looked at each other and elected the housekeeper toe forward, cautiously trying, Mr. Navarro, are you okay, how is that Mrs. Navarro after sending her to the hospital ah? Mentioning this matter, the housekeeper still has palpitations! God knows, at that time, when they saw Anna bleeding so much, how scared they really were. And now Mr. Navarro is back alone, Anna did note back, Mr. Navarro is still sitting on the sofa by himself andughing like crazy A bad thought crept into the butlers mind. He sighed and tried tofort Cedron, Mr. Navarro, no one would want this to happen, please be sure to express your condolences! As the wordsnded, Cedron raised his head violently, those eyes resembled an eagle, staring at the butler with a deadly stare, looking at the butlers heart, Mr. Navarro, whats wrong? Could it be that Mrs. Navarro is not dead? How do you know shes dead? Cedron asked, Who told you that! Ah, sure enough, she was dead! The butler felt a little less fear in his heart and sympathized with Cedron more and more. Although he usually saw Mr. Navarro always bullying Mrs. Navarro, as a married man, the butler could be sure that Mr. Navarro actually liked Mrs. Navarro. Now Mrs. Navarro but dead, a moment to ept the blow is normal. I didnt know, I just looked at Mr. Navarro you like this and guessed it, Mr. Navarro, people cante back from the dead, you dont want to make your body whole again, Mrs. Navarro youll have to do the funeral. A funeral? Cedrons mind shed back to what Lynx had said to herself. Lynx said that a miscarried child would have been in pieces, and that it would be better to leave her with a whole body that wasplete after all. Since it was a corpse, a little life that had passed away, then of course there should be a funeral. He would give his child, who had left the world without being born, a grand and decent funeral. You go and prepare, all the specifications should be the best, make sure to make her funeral a grand and decent one! Cedron ordered! The butler received the order and immediately went to make the arrangements. In his heart, he still couldnt stop feeling sorry. In fact, Mr. Navarro and Mrs. Navarro were quitepatible, although they always quarreled, but who doesnt quarrelled, they all quarrelled at the head of the bed and made up at the end of the bed. When they get along well, they can love each other for the rest of their lives. But before they can get along well, they have already The first thing I want to do is to get rid of all the problems that Ive had! Really God is not long-eyed ah. The housekeeper sighed and went out to contact the cemetery. And one of the servants in Norhall Keep, taking advantage of everyones inattention, slipped to the corner and directly dialed a phone number, his tone of excitement iparable, Big news Miss Barbero, your chance hase! Chapter 2541: He’s a Banyan Tree At this moment Agustin was rxing in a bath at home, when he heard this, he violently stood up from the bathtub, What are the chances, is it that Cedron has gotten tired of that woman? No, no, no, the maid shook her head, better news than that, the woman is dead! Dead? Agustin couldnt help but be surprised, How can she be dead for good reason, even though she was hospitalized before, I remember it wasnt a major injury. This can also die? I dont know the details, anyway, she came home from the hospital today, it seems that she had a fight with Mr. Navarro, and when she rushed downstairs, she kept bleeding, so Mr. Navarro sent her to the hospital, and then when she came back, she let the funeral take ce. I dont know exactly how Anna died, but she did die. Mrs. Navarros position was once again vacant, and this was Agustins big chance! Agustin was overjoyed, Youve done a good job, when I really be Mrs. Navarro, there will be no shortage of benefits for you. With that, Agustin hung up the phone, changed his clothes and went out. When he reached the living room, he bumped into Mr. Barbero. Stop! Mr. Barbero shouted angrily, What time is it, and where do you want to go, to go out and fool around again? Whats the point of associating with those foxy friends. None of them are good people! I dont hang out with them, Agustins tone was full of dislike, Hanging out with them, not to mention losing my face, it will also lower my grade, when I get married, people will use this as a talking point, saying that Im a little too young girl. Are you kidding me? Shes going to be Mrs. Navarro! The ones surrounding her should be the dignitaries, not that bunch of scum. Hearing this, Mr. Barberos eyes shed with dismay. Is this still his daughter? Actually suddenly being so sensible. Then dad, if theres nothing else, Ill leave ah, theres still business to be done. Agustin said. Mr. Barbero had already nodded his head, but after thinking about it, he still felt that something was wrong, and once again called out to Agustin, Somethings wrong, youve suddenly changed your ways when youre doing well? Im afraid youre deliberately lying to me, trying to get away with it! Today this door, Agustin never want to go out! Seeing this, Agustin had to tell the truth, Im not going out to fool around, Im going to find Cedron. Thats all the more reason why you cant go, do you know how much of a mess you made for me before, it was so hard to set you straight, why dont you have any memory at all? The anger in Mr. Barberos eyes shot out. Agustin bristles, That was before I didnt know Cedron and there was a woman between us, but not anymore, Dad, that woman is dead, and if I care for Cedron now, hes going to fall in love with me!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Mr. Barbero: Even though this was his own daughter, he decided to be honest in such matters. Theres no way Mr. Navarro would like you, between you and him, its not that youre not together because theres a woman, its that theres no possibility for you guys at all! It was better to die while you still could! Although the strength of our THE Barbero family is not as good as THE Navarro family, its still good in general, whatever you like, dad can go and find it for you, listen to me, dont hang yourself on the tree of Cedron. How can those crooked men out therepare to Cedron, if he is a tree, he is also a banyan tree, just the drooping air roots can make up an entire forest, dad, how do you think those men out there canpare? Chapter 2542: She Guessed Right! Agustins eyes burned as she stared at her dad, Im looking for the best, or do you think that your daughter doesnt deserve such a good man? Of course you dont deserve it. Mr. Barbero spoke the straight truth, Look at you, do you have anything to show for it? Day after day, you know how to fool around, and when youre old enough to get married, you start having unrealistic dreams. If you want to marry Cedron, why dont you look at yourself to see if youre good enough or not? Besides, when Agustin made Cedron angry like that, Cedron was already kind enough not to kill him. Now, to go in front of Cedron is just looking for death! Agustin was so angry that she stomped her feet, Dad, am I still your own daughter or not, how can you talk about me like this. Mr. Barbero had a stern face, If you werent my daughter, I would have let Cedron kill youst time. It wasnt so bad that he was old enough to kneel down in order to get Cedron to let Agustin go. Hed lost his old face! But Agustin wanted to say something else. Mr. Barbero, however, had already called the servants, Keep an eye on her, if any of you let her leave this house, I will directly get you killed! The ferocious and iparable words caused the servants to shiver and shake their heads, Dont worry, Master, we will definitely keep an eye on Miss. Only then did Mr. Barbero return to his room to rest. Agustin, on the other hand, stomped his feet in the living room in anger. After venting for a good while and smashing everything she could, she finally got tired and panting, sat down on the sofa, and red angrily at the gang of maids, Are you all dead, how dare you stop me, dying me from going to be Mrs. Navarro, how are you going topensate me? Miss, the servants persuaded Agustin, we are only following the masters orders, you must not be angry. Dont be angry? How can she not be angry? Agustin was so angry that she threw the pillow next to her onto the floor. And at this time, the cell phone rang. It was the maid from Norhall Keep calling. Miss Barbero, when are youing over? Agustin rolled her eyes fiercely, Rush, rush, rush, rush, if I could go out, I would have been at Norhall Keep long ago, but Im grounded right now, I cant get out at all. She didnt want to go?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. It was that there was no way to go! The maid also sensed Agustins anger and hurriedly changed her words, Actually, it doesnt matter if you donte over now, after all, Mr. Navarro is busy looking for a cemetery for that woman, I dont think hell be staying at Norhall Keep in a short period of time. A graveyard? Yeah, why didnt I think of that, I can start with the cemetery! Agustin said with unbridled happiness. Miss Barbero, arent you grounded from leaving the house right now? The maid was a little confused as to what Agustin meant. Cante to Norhall Keep, but can go to the cemetery? Who said Im going out. Agustin hooked his lips, Ill just stay home and wait for Cedron toe to me. Huh? Hearing that, the maid thought she was having some kind of ear problem. How could Mr. Navarro possibly go to Agustin! Mr. Navarro doesnt even look at Agustin right now. Mr. Navarro doesnt see Agustin as a person. Hes just a passerby who doesnt deserve to be remembered or cared about. Going to Agustin would be a fools errand. In particr, the servants made a judgment. Agustin must have been so angry that he was delirious because he was locked up in the house and couldnt go out. She hung up after a few soothing words. A few hourster, though, Cedron returned to Norhall Keep, and the butler immediately came forward, anxious about something. Cedron nodded and ordered in a hushed voice, Prepare the car and go to THE Barbero family! Chapter 2543: Be Honest! What? The maid was directly shocked to the point that her jaw dropped to the ground. Seeing that Cedron had already left in his car, she hurriedly slipped to the side to call Agustin. Miss Barbero, you really hit the nail on the head, Mr. Navarro is heading your way right now. The maid said with great excitement. Agustin expected it but was still very happy, coughing several times before he could suppress his emotions, pretending to be unconcerned, As for being so agitated, its just a little thing, I know. With that, she was ready to hang up the phone. The maid called out to her, with a few moments of curiosity, Miss Barbero, how in the world did you manage to actually make Mr. Navarro look for you at this juncture? You want to know? Agustin smiled. Yes, I really want to know. The servant made to reply. Agustins voice then added a few more points of dislike, My secret, how can I tell you, by the time you have learned all of them, what if youe close to the water and get the moon first, do you think Im stupid! Not to mention that Mrs. Navarros position is not yet secure, even if it is, she is adamant that she will not tell her secret. It was a secret that only she herself could know! No, Miss Barbero, I didnt mean it like that, I was just more curious, its my fault, I shouldnt have asked that! The maid knew she had upset Agustin and immediately apologized. Agustin grunted and said quietly, As for you, dont ask anything you shouldnt, you only need to remember one thing, and that is to obediently do things for me, I wont be less favorable to you. Yes, yes, yes, in the future when Miss Barbero you be Mrs. Navarro, I have to continue to stay by your side to serve. The maid curried. Agustin was coaxed to be happy, and only then did she hang up the phone. She began to rummage through her checkroom immediately, chose the best dress she could find, put on her makeup, and even sprayed perfume in the cracks of her toes before she went downstairs, satisfied. Mr. Barbero was sitting downstairs drinking tea. In order to keep an eye on Agustin and prevent her from sneaking out, he didnt go to the office today and stayed downstairs. When he saw Agustining downstairs, his face instantly slumped, What do you want to do when you are dressed up like this! Want to go out is not it, I tell you, dont even think about it, if you want to go out today, then just cross over my dead body. Agustin gave him a look before sitting down next to him, Dont worry, I do want to go out, but with Cedron. Hearing the word Cedron, Mr. Barberos blood pressure rubbed up, You kid, why dont you listen to me, Ive told you that Cedron is not someone you can be trifling with, hurry up and go back to your room, change your clothes, and the make-up on your face, take it off for me too! I wont! Agustin refused, Cedron will think I dont value him when heester and sees me in a state of undress.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. What? Cedron would stille to their house? Mr. Barbero jerked to his feet and stared Agustin dead in the face. Dad, you dont have to be so excited, Cedron will be a regr guest in our house from now on, you have to get used to it early, and youre also Cedrons elder, so you need to be steady even more! Agustin said smugly. Mr. Barbero stepped forward incredulously and touched Agustins forehead. Then he fell back to sit on the sofa, his face was ashen, Its over, this doesnt have a fever ah, could it be that youre really crazy, just because I wont let you go out, youre actually crazy, you me how can I talk to your dead mother exin ah! Chapter 2544: You’ll Soon Be Cedron’s Father-In-Law Agustin died of speechlessness! Feeling that all those reactions of her own father just now were because he thought she was crazy and talking nonsense ah! In the current situation, she didnt know how to exin. So she didnt exin. Just wait, youll believe me when Cedronester. Agustin said, sat down on the sofa and started ying with his phone. Before she could even open the microblogging software in her phone, two servants rushed forward and directly held her up.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Agustins cell phone fell to the ground. Ah, what are you two doing, breaking my cell phone, this can be thetest model, I just bought it a few days ago, quickly let go of me! But no matter how Agustin struggled, the servants just wouldnt let go of her. Mr. Barbero also walked in front of her, his eyes full of pity, Its okay Jingjing, now there are so many experts around the world, surely you can be cured, dad will never give up on you! While saying this, he signaled the servants to drag Agustin outside. This was the gesture of sending Agustin to a mental hospital. Agustin was scared to death! Dad, Im really not crazy, hurry up and tell them to let go of me, dad! Did you hear that, Cedron is reallying, Im not lying to you. But the louder Agustin spoke, the faster he was dragged away. In the blink of an eye, the man was already about to be shoved into the car. In the nick of time, Agustin glimpsed a familiar car out of the corner of his eye. A ck Maybach with the leading license te number of 8888. Such an illustrious status symbol, who was it if not Cedron? Cedron, Mr. Navarro! Mr. Navarro, help me! Agustin hurriedly eximed. The ck Maybach made a divine drift and stopped directly in front of Agustin horizontally, blocking the way of their car. The few servants responsible for sending Agustin to the mental hospital were stunned. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Agustin hurriedly broke free and rushed to Cedron, crying, Mr. Navarro, its a good thing youre here, I knew youde to save me, I fought to the death to wait for you! Cedron slowly lowered the window of the car, the pair of handsome soul-stirring ck eyes, faintly gazing at Agustin in front of him. Agustins heart was a little hairy. But only a little hairy. More like joy. After all, the rtionship with Cedron was about to have a big breakthrough! At this time, hearing themotion outside the door, Mr. Barbero also walked out, and the moment he saw Cedron, he almost lost his breath. Its true! Cedron had reallye! It turned out that his precious daughter wasnt lying, nor was she mentally ill. Under the huge mental shock, Mr. Barbero only remembered to greet Cedron, Mr. Navarro, why did youe over, dont be outside, lets go in and talk. Only then did Cedrons gaze move away from Agustin, nodding slightly, Excuse me. Mr. Barbero busily waved his hand, No matter what, Mr. Navarro youre willing toe to our house, thats our familys blessing, Jingjing, you quickly follow me inside first, look for that jar of tea. Without any further ado, Agustin was dragged away. It was only when Mr. Barbero was far away from Cedron that he lowered his voice and inquired, Whats going on here, did you say something to Mr. Navarro, and why did hee to our house? Agustin proudly tilted his head, Of course its because of my ability to get him toe, Dad, you dont care about this matter, you, just wait, soon, you will be Cedrons father-inw, the speech at the wedding, you can start to prepare up. Chapter 2545: Returning the jewelry to its rightful owner Regarding the matter of marrying Cedron, Agustin felt that it was already a sure thing! So the words that came out were also extraordinarily rampant. Mr. Barbero, however, was terrified, Youre not mistaken, Mr. Navarro didnt say he liked you before, and he almost killed youst time, so how could he marry you?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. When the timees, the basket will be empty, but Agustin will be even worse. Mr. Barbero was worried that he would not be able to protect Agustin again. It was just a misunderstanding, Im pretty sure nothing happened this time. Agustin replied. Not waiting for Mr. Barbero to ask again, she already waved her hand impatiently, Alright, since I can bring Cedron here, that means I have the ability, if I cant get Cedron in the end, then Ill naturally give up, right now, Cedron is watching from the back, are you sure you want to keep talking about it? Mr. Barbero nced back. Cedron was indeed following not far behind them, in a ck suit, lined with a chest . The white stic flower in front of it winked out. It was a sign of mourning. It went without saying how much this dead man meant to Cedron. Mr. Barbero thought for a moment and whispered, You talk nicely in a while, dont ever take any chances now that Mr. Navarros family just had a funeral, he must be very upset. I know, why do I need you to tell me that? Agustin rolls his eyes outright. Mr. Barbero: I dont know why, but his heart was pounding, he always had a feeling that something bad would happen ah! Cedron sat down on the living room couch of THE Barbero family. Agustin himself made tea and brought it to him, imploringly, Mr. Navarro, this is the ck tea I brought back from abroadst time, its alreadyte, some ck tea is nourishing. Cedron nodded, but had no intention of drinking the tea. Instead, he slowly lifted his thin lips, Miss Barbero, I heard that you recently purchased several hills in the suburbs, there is one of them that Im interested in, I dont know how much you can sell it for? Which hill? Agustin was full of confusion, I bought a bit too many to figure out, and I dont know if its a hill I need to use myself. If youre free we can make a trip there now. Cedron replied, Price is good. Good! Agustin agreed without thinking. There was a little bit of glee in her heart. Its really worthy of being the man he chose, just awesome, he hasnt even said anything yet, hes already on his own. In the future, when we are together, it will definitely be very easy and pleasant to get along. Dad, then Ill go out with Mr. Navarro, Ill call you again before Ie backter. Agustin even prepared her bag in advance, and directly picked it up and was about to head out. Mr. Barbero hurriedly followed and stood up, This child of yours, you usually dont know how to do business, why did you suddenly buy a mountain, Ill go with you to take a look, lest you be cheated by others, and buy worthless mountains, and still want to sell them to Mr. Navarro at a high price. Which was, in effect, not worrying about Agustin, worrying about what she might get up to in her time alone with Cedron! I have all the popr hills, otherwise Mr. Navarro wouldnt be interested ah, just stay home, who does business and still brings their own father around ah, like a giant baby. Cedron also spoke up, Mr. Barbero dont worry, Im just going to buy a mountain, I wont do anything to Agustin, five hours at most, and then itll be returned to you. Chapter 2546: She’s so smart! Cedron opened his mouth and Mr. Barbero had topromise. And had to force out a smile, Mr. Navarro youre being too kind, Im not worried about what will happen to Agustin, but this girl has been spoiled since she was a child, and Im afraid of making you angry. It wont. Cedron said lightly. Agustin hurriedly followed beside him, Hear that, Mr. Navarro said he wont be angry, Dad, dont worry about it. Okay, then you go, remember to be careful with your words ande back early. Mr. Barbero said helplessly. Agustin was gorgeous and left after Cedron. She made an excuse, Mr. Navarro, I dont know which mountain youre talking about, how about this, why dont you point it out to me? Eh. Cedron agreed. Agustin was overjoyed and immediately wanted to get into Cedrons ck Maybach. But before his hand touched the handlebar, the driver kicked the gas and went straight out, leaving behind only arge amount of exhaust fumes that choked Agustin to tears. The driver of the car in the back poked his head out, Miss Barbero, get in the car, Mr. Navarro instructed us to follow his car, if we slow down any more, I wont be able to catch up. Reluctantly, Agustin got into the car. The only person in the car besides her was the driver. The driver was still a self-improvement person, he didnt talk to Agustin, he turned on the stereo and started to sing, especially when waiting for the traffic light, he even started to y high notes. Can you stop singing? Agustin finally couldnt help himself. The driver turned his head to look at Agustin in surprise, thought for a moment, and directly handed the bluetooth microphone filled with his own saliva to Agustin. Smiling with his big yellow teeth, Miss Barbero, I didnt realize you like to sing too I should have told you earlier, or I would have given you the microphone at thest stoplight.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org. Agustin pushed it away in disgust, I dont want this, I dont sing. Oh, why are you so shy Miss Barbero, I see youve always wanted to sing,e on,e on, sing! The driver kept shoving the microphone in front of Agustin. When the light turned green and the car behind was rushing, the driver hurriedly threw the microphone to Agustin and went to drive himself. Just in time, the microphone hit Agustins mouth, and on top of that, there was the drivers saliva that hadnt dried. Agustins whole body trembled, and he was almost about to pass out! -The car was circling. The car circled along and finally, two hourster, arrived at the hill Cedron wanted. The ce was not cold, though it was remote after all. There was a big white house next to it, the chimney inside of which was pouring out rolling ck smoke, and the air was filled with the smell of joss sticks and paper money. And where the base of that hill was located, there was arge sign erected. CHidden Hill Cemetery. Thats right, this hill, is the cemetery built next to the crematorium, and it is also the most upscale cemetery in the entire city. From that phone call from the maid, Agustin was inspired. Since Cedron cared so much about the dead woman, he would definitely organize a grand and decent funeral for her, so choosing the best cemetery was also one of the options. She buys out the remaining grave spaces at Hidden Hill Cemetery in advance, and Cedron will have toe to her for them. At this time, she would then act as if she just found out about Cedrons painful loss of his love,fort him properly, and give Cedron the cemetery for free. In this way, her position in Cedrons heart will certainly rise by arge margin! Chapter 2547: Is This Your Purpose? Thinking about this, Agustin could no longer control his excitement as he started to get excited.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But on his face was a look of surprise, Mr. Navarro, how did wee to this ce ah? Cedron faintly swept him a nce, Because the hill you bought is in this ce. The driver, on the other hand, looks at Agustin with sympathy. Miss Barbero couldnt have suffocated her brain from theck of oxygen from singing on the road! Mr. Navarro said when he went to the Barbero family that he was looking for her in order to buy a hill, so what could be the reason for being here now. It couldnt be to kill her and then just bury her, could it? Come to think of it, it seems like I did buy hilltops in this ce, mainly because its so many that I dont remember it too well myself, so Mr. Navarro, did you buy this hilltop to say Speaking of which, Agustin had the look of someone who had just discovered a stic white flower on Cedrons chest. In front of that stic white flower expression, Im sorry Mr. Navarro, bring up your sadness, you see which ce on this mountain, although and I say is. Cedrons tone remained light, Not a ce, a whole hill, name your price, this ce, Ill buy it all and give it to her. Because, it was his daughter! His daughter, deserves the best of everything in this world. But when it fell into Agustins ears, she couldnt help but feel jealous in her heart. Why should she be! That woman is obviously dead, yet she still hogs so much. She even made Cedron spend a lot of money to buy a hill just to build a grave for her. But such jealousy was dispelled after only a brief moment. Agustin pinched his palm, admonishing himself for acting irrationally. The woman was dead anyway, and there was only so much more that could be done in dominating Cedron for a little while. Dont let this be a lost cause! Agustin squeezed out two tears, Mr. Navarro, youve been so kind to her, if you want a whole mountain, Ill just give it to you, dont deny me, Im saddened by this too, and I wish I could give a piece of my strength. Do you know who is dying around me? Cedrons eyes had narrowed dangerously. But Agustin doesnt notice, and tells Cedron, I dont know who it is, but its a rough guess, Mr. Navarro, Im sorry for your loss. Cedron purses his lips, How did you know she existed? I I heard it by chance at the hospital too, Im sorry Mr. Navarro, I didnt mean to eavesdrop, I was trying to see Amad that day and apologize to Amad, and I heard it on my way out. You heard it and you didnt tell me? Cedrons anger was already starting to climb upwards, but his voice was getting colder. It was so cold Agustin couldnt help but shiver. The man was a little confused. He hadnt said anything wrong himself, so why was Cedron getting angry? Mr. Navarro, I I was a little scared at that time, afraid that you would think I was eavesdropping on purpose, thats why I didnte forward to tell you. Agustin stammered his exnation. Scared? Then howe youre not afraid at this time! Cedron questioned coldly. If Agustin had told himself about the existence of this child earlier, then wouldnt it be, this child wouldnt have died? In a fit of rage, Cedron pointed his spear at Agustin, You deliberately didnt say anything, didnt you, just waiting for me to lose her, and even, in order toe and see how I reacted, temporarily bought this hill so that I had to appear in front of you, didnt you! Chapter 2548: Such a scary Cedron! Agustin was so shocked that a cold sweat broke out on his back! Impossible. His own n was seamless, it was impossible for Cedron to see it, what went wrong? Mr. Navarro, I know youre in a bad mood right now, but I really didnt do those things, and how could I have anything to do with her death, Im not that capable. After a pause, he changed the topic again, Mr. Navarro look, its going to rain soon, wed better hurry up and pick out a cemetery, I dont know what kind of ce Mrs. Navarro likes, is it the top of the mountain or halfway up the mountain. Cedrons expression froze, looking incredulously at Agustin, What did you say? Im just saying, I dont know what kind of cemetery Mrs. Navarro likes. Agustin became even more frightened. Wasnt that the right thing to say, too? In the next moment, Cedronughed, So, who do you think died? Wasnt it Mrs. Navarro? Agustin asked back, dumbfounded. Sure enough- Cedron nodded meaningfully, I should have thought, from the bashful way you looked when I showed up at THE Barbero familys doorstep, that something was wrong with you, so maliciously approaching me, doing all this, waiting to take Mrs. Navarros ce, is that it? I didnt Mr. Navarro, I didnt mean that. Agustin desperately shook his head in denial. But Cedron didnt care. It doesnt matter if you did or didnt, because your ideas are doomed to failure, put those ideas away, Mrs. Navarros ce will never be yours! Those words, like a hammer, hit Agustin right in the heart. She ttered to the floor, her face too pale to say anything else. She could only watch as Cedron walked farther and farther away, finally disappearing from her sight. Miss Barbero, the driver from earlier hadnt left yet, looking at her with a face full ofplexity, It really didnt ur to me that youre actually this kind of person, not to mention having a treacherous mind, but also being so stupid that you dare to move forward without even knowing who exactly is dead. Wasnt it that Anna who died! Agustin broke down, Who else could it be! The servants had said that Cedron had taken Anna, covered in blood, to the hospital and hade back alone, and had said that he wanted to prepare the aftermath. Isnt it obvious enough? It was Anna who died! Our Mrs. Navarro wont die, its the baby in Mrs. Navarros stomach that identally flowed, you, smart but not smart, watching you move articles on a dead person, not to mention Mr. Navarro, the person in question, even I feel disgusted! What? Thest bit of blood on Agustins face had vanished. Now she waspletely speechless. But there was no need for her to speak, after the driver finished speaking about those just now, he left straight away, not bothering to care about how Agustin actually went back. Agustin cried, and after a while startedughing maniacally again. Its over, Impletely finished! That horrible look made the staff afraid toe close, and it was only after someone recognized her identity that they finally made a call to Mr. Barbero. Its bad, Mr. Barbero, you need toe to Hidden Hill Cemetery, your daughters gone crazy! The following day, Cedron went to the hospital. Anna had awakened, but still hadnt left the ICU. Lynx sat on a bench outside the door, that handsome face full of exhaustion. Obviously, he was haggard as hell, but the moment he saw Cedron, he couldnt help but suck in a breath of air. Because Cedron looked, even more haggard than him.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Even in just one nights time, his hair was half white, ck and white, and he looked even more evil than before! Chapter 2549: The Best Choice It took Lynx a few moments toe back to her senses and call out for Mr. Navarro. Cedron ignored it and walked straight to the door of the hospital room, staring at Anna inside through the already somewhat frosted ss, his voice hoarse, How is she? Its been better, but shes not very emotionally stable right now, so please, Mr. Navarro, dont go in there and irritate her yet. Honestly, Lynxs heart was in a sweat when she said this. After all, the Cedron he knew was so untouchable and wasnt generally bad to Anna. Saying these words, would Cedron really listen? But what he didnt expect was that Cedron actually did agree. He let out a hmmm, his gaze still falling on Anna, I know, I wont go in to see her for a while, its just, how long will it take? I dont know if it was Lynxs illusion, but he actually heard a bit of sadness in Cedrons voice. An illusion, it must be an illusion! Lynx thought, and began to think about how much time would be appropriate to buy Anna, At least a month, or if not, half a month. Half a month would be enough time for Anna to recuperate and leave with him.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Cedron directly wrinkled his eyebrows, No, half a month is too long, at most six more days of rest. Six days? That wasnt even enough time to do anything! Lynx wanted to say something else, but Cedron was the first to speak, In six days, its the day of that childs burial, and Anna, as the birth mother, should be present. Oh yeah, Cedron now thinks the kid is dead! Lynx thought, a little disbelieving, Mr. Navarro, youre still nning a funeral for this child? Since its my daughter, of course Im going to prepare it. Cedron replied, I cant give her anything else anymore, this decency, it must be met. Okay! Lynx stated that she knew. After exining things, Cedron stood outside the door for a long time looking at Anna again before turning to leave. Lynx, on the other hand, entered the ICU. It just so happened that Anna woke up at this time. Anna, dont move, its not safe for the baby in your belly right now, you need to stay still. Lynx saw her trying to sit up with her arms propped up and rushed forward to stop her. The moment she got close, Annas movements lurched. Cedron was here? This time it was Lynxs turn to stiffen his movements. He reluctantly squeezed out a smile and pretended as if nothing had happened, Why are you suddenly asking that? Could it be that the way Cedron hovered outside the door just now had been seen by Anna? Anna, however, just pointed to his clothes, You have a faint scent of pine and cypress, which is Cedrons usual smell. So it was! Lynx breathed a sigh of relief and smiled again, That, ah, didnt I go to Norhall Keep when I went to take care of the paternity test for you, that must have been when I got it. After a pause he added, Dont worry, I said that he is the murderer of the child, he is probably not going to show up again now, its good not to show up, what if he finds you in trouble, the way you are now, you cant afford to be tossed around at all. Hearing this, Annas eyes instantly dimmed. Yes! In her current state, if she met with Cedron again, she was afraid that if Cedron moved his finger a little bit, he could kill her and the baby in her stomach together. Therefore, not seeing Cedron was the wisest choice! Chapter 2550: Little Hope In Annas heart, it was like a huge stone was pressed down, and she simply couldnt catch her breath. Dropping her slender eyelids, she slowly said, Senior brother, Im a bit hungry. Hungry huh, then Ill go buy you food, remember you used to like the Xiao Long Bao in front of the hospital the most, wait! Lynx was busy, so he ran out of the hospital room. When she reached the corridor, she then muttered to herself, Im sorry Anna, I didnt mean to hide it from you, its just that, I cant watch you like Cedron like this anymore, youll get yourself killed if you stay with him! Yes, Lynx clearly felt that Anna was into Cedron. How else could she have immediately thought of Cedron after smelling him on her? For the sake of her love, Lynx was prepared to be selfish. About the childs funeral in six days, he wasnt going to tell Anna about it either. Afraid that Anna would feel Cedrons heart and remorse after she went to the funeral. Anna, someday youre going to realize how much I really love you for all that Ive done. Lynx murmured. CCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In the hospital room, Anna didnt realize everything Lynx had done. After she expended Lynx, she called Sebastian and requested an online office. Sebastians first thought was that Anna was being held captive by Cedron. Do you need me toe and rescue you, if you dont feelfortable with that, its okay to have Bonnie go. Sebastian said. Anna refused, Its not that much of a stretch, if Im being held captive, can I still call you? Sebastian thought about it. It was also even more puzzling as to why Anna wanted to work on line. Its that Ive been a bit unwelltely, and the fact that I stayed by Cedrons side and behaved myself a bit can also make him put off his guard against me, which will make it easier for me to escape when the timees. Anna lied in a serious manner. By this time, Sebastian had already believed seven or eight percent of it, Youve figured it out, and youre ready toe with us? En, I figured it out. Anna replied. What about the baby, will you take it with you when the timees? Sebastian asked. Anna had originally lied, and had never thought of the child, and was directly frozen by Cedrons question. Only after a long time did she answer, No, they dont follow along and leave, Ill think of another way to save themter. Sure enough! Sebastians heart instantly sank. He hung up the phone, his handsome face filled with gloom. At this time, Bonnie came out from the checkroom, straightening the hem of her coat, Who were you on the phone with just now, why this expression? It was Anna, she said she would leave with us as soon as possible. Sebastian replied. Isnt that a good thing? Bonnie wondered, Then why do you still look upset, we came on this trip to take Anna away. Anna hase forward to let go, how nice! Sebastian shook his head, Its just Anna, her two children, theyll have to find another chance toe back and save them afterward, Bonnie, do you know what that means? Bonnies expression became serious when she heard that, It means, those two kids are indeed being held hostage, Anna cant take them away at all. Exactly! From Annas words, Sebastian deciphered that. His expression grew more and more serious, and finally his hand clenched into a fist as he made a decision, Searching for a needle in a haystack like this, the hope is just too slim, Bonnie, lets just use that trick! Chapter 2551: Losing a Lady and a Soldier Bonnie looked at Sebastian with a few hesitations in her expression, Do we really have to go this far? Yes, Sebastian nodded, Now that Anna has easily agreed to leave with us, how can we miss this opportunity, lets hurry up and find those two kids so we can leave together. Okay, Bonnie nodded, theres no other way now that time is running out. As the two spoke, they walked over to the childrens room. At the moment the five little ones were getting ready to head out the door to hit the nearby Netflix Cafe. There wasnt much to do right now, so they spent their days apanying Damon to search for all sorts of delicious food, helping Damon to fill up his recipes.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Seeing the two of theme in, the five little ones gazes immediately cast over, Mommy, daddy, whats the matter? Bonnies gaze fell straight onto Erika, Theres something Id like to ask Erika, I wonder if thats okay? Erika agreed without thinking, Of course its okay, so why dont you guys go to the cafe first, Ille over after I finish talking to Mommy and Daddy. Then hurry up or Ill finish your red velvet cake! little Joanna said. Erika didnt care at all, Go ahead and eat it, just dont turn around and hug me and cry if you gain weight anyway. Im not going to cry, a girl who is a little fat is plump, and at my age, a little fat is more adorable, isnt that right brother Damon? Damon is the most spoiled little Joanna, immediately nodded, Thats right, you are the cutest no matter what you look like. Erika was in no hurry and spoke quietly, Really, are you sure? But I looked at your natal chart, if youre too fat, it will hinder your future fortune~ little Joanna: !!! Immediately changed her words, Actually, I think, I dont like the red velvet cake that much, so Id better save it all for you By the way, that cant be too fat, does it mean cant be more than how many pounds? Erika raised her eyebrows in triumph. Little like, its not easy to cure a little Joanna? Other than that, the genes engraved in the bones of the Weskiney people were unchangeable. They could care less about anything else, but when they learn that it will affect their fortune, their attitude will immediately be different. Bonnie and Sebastian watched from the side and couldnt help but exchange another look with each other. When everyone had left, Bonnie then spoke to Erika, Can you help Mommy and Daddy find out where those two children of your godmothers are? I already checked. Erika replied. Already checked? Bonnies eyes got a little more surprise in them, And what were the results? Not so good, Erika spread her hands, I can only do a rough calction now, the trigrams show that when I look back, the person is just beyond the lights, but I havent been able to get through it until now. Not long aftering to Anna, Erika had already done a fortune telling, but until now, there was no further discovery. Where the hell were those two kids, anyway? If this is the trigram, then its telling us that the two kids are right next to Cedron What if I follow Cedron, wont I find something? Sebastian said. Bonnies eyes lit up, then she shook her head no, No, thats too risky, that Cedron guy is wary by nature, what if he finds you? She didnt want to lose her wife and her army. Chapter 2552: Killing Aura Sebastian couldnt help butugh softly as he looked at her nervousness, lifting his hand to rub Bonnies head as he replied, Im not that stupid, how could I possibly follow closely. As long as you keep a distance that isnt too far or too close, nothing will happen. But , Bonnie was still a bit uneasy. Sebastian, however, has already headed out, Well, then Ill go now, find those two children earlier, and we can also leave together earlier with peace of mind. Bonnie now had no reason to refuse. She could only look at Sebastian and urge him again and again, Then you must pay attention to safety, if you cant handle it, leave immediately, dont be a hard organizer. Good. Sebastian nodded and left the vi. Bonnies gaze always followed his back until he disappeared around the corner, but she still couldnt take her eyes back. Mommy, Erika could see her worry and soothed, Even if you dont believe in daddy, you should still believe in my trigrams, daddy is a blessed man, nothing will happen to him. After a pause, afraid that Bonnie does not believe as if, and then added, And this is not what I counted in these years, it is what I counted when I counted especially urate, so you should always believe it, right? Seeing that Erika still made a point of exining that this was a fortune from a previous divination, Bonnies heart didnt feel right. She hugged Erika into her arms, Of course Mommy believes you, and even if its the current fortune telling I still believe it. After calming Erika down a bit, Bonnie sent her off to the coffee shop to round up with the rest of the little ones. She was going to tag along, but before her butt was even warmed up, she got a call from Max. Bonnie, where are you now, is it easy to talk? Maxs voice had a hint of seriousness in it. Bonnie immediately stood up and walked to the corner, after making sure that no one would be eavesdropping in all directions, then she nodded her head, Convenient, brother, tell me, is it that there is a result of the bone marrow match? It did turn out, but I cant say if its good news or bad news. Max replied. What do you mean? Bonnie was a little confused by his words.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Max reorganized his words and then answered, Simply put, it means that I found the right bone marrow, but the person who provided that bone marrow couldnt be found. How could that be? Although Bonnie hadnt studied medicine, but after all, she had stayed at THE Pearson family for the past few years, and she still knew quite a few hospital things and rules by ear. The bone marrow samples that appeared in the gene bank, that all had information, so that it could help other patients to contact the owner of this gene in the first ce. In addition, the hospital would also cooperate with the police, and the genes that appeared at the crime scene would also bepared at the gene bank, and then arrests would be made based on the information from the gene bank. In other words, as long as the gene appeared in the gene bank, it was bound to have detailed andplete information. Max, on the other hand, said that this persons information was missing. Its true, Max was also depressed, I cant figure out what went wrong, this information just cant be found, and the other party seems to be so powerful that he wiped the information clean, and froze unable to find half a clue, dammit, dont let me know who did it, or Ill kill Dont let me know who did it, or Ill kill him! Meanwhile, Sebastian, who was stalking Cedrons side, inexplicably had a chill down his back. Strange, what was wrong with him. Why did he feel a murderous aura from far away? Chapter 2553: Far Away and Nearby Sebastian didnt pay too much attention to this strange feeling, and his attention once again fell on Cedron, who was not far away.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. And at this moment, Cedron was walking towards the hospital. He hade to deliver something to the old Mrs. Navarro, so he didnt stay long and soon left for the office. Sebastian, on the other hand, turned back to the hospital to find out what Cedron had done when he came there. Uncle Grant! In his ear, there was a sweet voice of a small child. Sebastian followed the voice and looked down to find himself standing in front of a small child of about five, surprisingly cute and, inexplicably, a little familiar. Do you recognize me? Sebastian asked. The little girl nodded, in a milky voice, Recognize, youre Uncle Grant, Ive seen your picture oh! Seen his picture? A possibility immediately came to Sebastians mind. Could it be that this was Annas child, and Anna had shown the child his picture in private, and thats why the child recognized who he was at first? Thinking of this possibility, Sebastians mood was indescribably excited. However, he did not show it on his face, but held down his excitement and spoke again, Then where did you see my picture, did your mommy give it to you? Now it was Amads turn to be puzzled, Uncle Grant, do you still know my mommy, but the photo was shown to me by Damons brother. Hearing Damons name, Sebastian instantly knew who this was. Earlier Damon had told him that while living in the Navarro familythe Navarro Residence, he had met a pair of twins who also lived in the Navarro Residence, but were there to heal, and yed quite well. So it was this little girl in front of me! I dont know your mommy, Sebastian shook his head, his tone a little disappointed, but still very gentle, What did you want to see me about? Can I I borrow your phone? Amad looked to Sebastian with immense anticipation. Her two little hands were stirring so hard that a thinyer of sweat had broken out on her palms. She would have been able to contact Mommy on her own, but this morning when Auntie Nurse was changing the sheets, she found her childs cell phone and gave it to Aunt Gilead. Aunt Gilead found out that she was trying to contact Mommy and said she wouldnt give her phone back again. Not only that, but she came out to borrow other peoples cell phones and all of them were refused as well. It seemed like Aunt Gilead had already greeted those people and thats why everyone refused to lend their phones. Amad was getting desperate. She just wanted to contact her mommy, whats wrong with that? As she was getting sad, she caught a glimpse of Sebastian out of the corner of her eye and immediately rushed up to him. This was the first time she had ever met Uncle Grant, so surely Aunt Gilead hadnt met him before either, much less admonished Uncle Grant not to lend her his cell phone. Holding this thought, Amad spoke again, Uncle Grant, just one minute, one minute please, please! He even took out his pocket money, This is for your hard work. Sebastian was amused by this little guy. Squatting down, Yes, but my cell phone is for work, there are many secrets, I cant give it to you directly, tell me the phone number, Ill call it for you. Okay! Amad immediately nodded and started to report the phone number. But before he could say the fifth digit, the nurse noticed the scene. She immediately walked over and held Amad in her arms, Amad, you cant get off the ground yet oh, the wound threads will disintegrate, be good, Ill take you back to the ward! Chapter 2554: You’re Scared? Pressing on without giving Amad a chance to speak again, the nurse had already led her forward. Amad was so anxious that she cried out directly, struggling desperately, Let go of me, Sister Nurse, I just want to make a call to my mom, is this not okay? The nurse didnt even dare to look at Amads eyes, she could only soothe, Amad, the most important thing you should do now is to rest well, when you are discharged by then, you can be with your mommy all the time, okay? Amads crying got even louder. She hadnt seen her mommy for a long time, what was wrong with just wanting to have a phone call with her mommy? That crying, likewise, irritated Sebastians eardrums. He had always been one to mind his own business, but looking at Amad like this, he still couldnt help himself a little. Walking forward, he stopped the nurse. Before he even had a chance to speak, the nurse was already looking at him with a wary look on her face, This gentleman, Im going to take Amad back to the hospital room now, could you please stay out of this? Sebastian replied, Is it okay if I have a word with Amad? After a pause he adds, Right under your nose, and I can help you coax Amad into not crying. Really? The nurse half-expected it, but stepped aside. Sebastian then crouched down in front of Amad and spoke very quietly. Amad was still crying, but after hearing Sebastians words, he quickly stopped crying. And also nodded heavily towards Sebastian, Okay, then I will take you to my hospital room now. Go! Sebastian stood up and very naturally took Amads hand and walked forward. Leaving the nurse dumbfounded where she stood. What the hell? Amad was actually actually coaxed to stop crying. She froze for a long time before reacting and hurriedly followed, but Sebastian had already walked out of the hospital room. This gentleman please wait, I dont know what exactly you said to Amad, why did she suddenly listen to you ah? The nurse asked. Sebastian smiled bashfully, Sort of a little secret between Amad and I that Im not at liberty to reveal, sorry. Throwing that down, Sebastian left. He went back to the car outside the hospital and sat down, only then did he pull out the note in his pocket. It was one that Amad had written to him just now after returning to the hospital room. On the top of the note was Amads mommys phone number. Just now, in order to coax Amad to stop being sad, Sebastian promised that he would find a chance to call Amads mom and find a way to let Amad see her, so Amad was happy. Taking advantage of the fact that there was no nurse in the way, Sebastian was ready to dial the number. But before he could press the number, his cell phone rang. It was Anna. She was already sick, but she still hadnt forgotten what Sebastian had asked her to do, organizing a bunch of real estate information. Theres no way I can deliver it to you personally, but I asked my senior brother to run an errand, so give a current address and Ill have my senior brother deliver it to you. Anna said. Sebastian didnt hesitate and directly said that he was in front of the hospital.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The wordsnded, Anna steeply tensed up, her voice tensed into a line, Why are you at the hospital, what are you going to do, are you going to look for someone?! Was it already found out that she was in the hospital? Whats with that tone of voice, Sebastian sensed something was wrong, You seem a little scared, is there someone in the hospital I shouldnt see? Chapter 2555: Poking at the Heartbreaks Of course Anna would not admit it. Seeing Sebastians look as if he still doesnt know anything, he immediately looks for an excuse, What kind of people can there be in the hospital that you shouldnt see, but its just that I heard you were at the entrance of the hospital early in the morning, and I was worried if its because youre sick. Good intentions for a donkeys liver and lungs, if I had known I wouldnt have asked! Sebastian had to give in, Well, I thought you were hiding someone at the hospital, I just happened to be passing by the hospital only, if its not convenient for your senior to drop it off right now, its okay to drop it off directly to mypanyter. Convenient, you wait about ten minutes, hell be right downstairs. Anna replied. Good. Sebastian hung up. C Ten minutester Lynx appeared in front of Sebastian. Mr. Grant is it, this is the information Anna asked me to give you. Lynx had a gentle smile on her face as she handed Sebastian a thick pile of information. Sebastian, however, was in no hurry to take it, but looked Lynx up and down, chewing on two words, Anna? Howe he didnt know that Anna also had such a close rtionship with her senior brother? Lynx smiled even more gently, Yes, Anna is my senior sister, weve been working together for the past few years, our rtionship is especially good, I heard her say that Mr. Grant you are an especially good person, and you also take very good care of her, thank you so much! As a man himself, how could Sebastian not understand Lynxs mind. It was obvious that he liked Anna! He even felt dangerous for Cedron. This Lynx looks quite nice, and is also a doctor, and gets along very well with Anna. If Cedron doesnt hurry up and chase after his wife, hes afraid that he wont have a chance. Hey, this cousin of his, is really too worrying! Sebastian thought, always keeping a courteous look on his face, reaching out to take the information, Words are too strong, its just mutual help between friends, then if theres nothing else, Ill leave first. Mr. Grant!Lynx called out to him, You havent had breakfast yet, right? Theres a store in this neighborhood thats very famous for its breakfast, how about I invite you to try it? Saying something about going for breakfast was just an excuse. Sebastian slightly narrowed his narrow eyes, but did not refuse and answered yes. Lynx was very happy and took Sebastian to that breakfast restaurant. Very delicate and elegant Cantonese breakfast, each seat is also separated by a screen, privacy is extremely high, it is a good ce for conversation. As soon as he was seated, Lynx began to be busy, pouring tea and helping to remove disposable tableware. She was so attentive. Even Sebastian, who had always been used to being served by others, was a bit ufortable, so he interrupted Lynxs movements and coughed, Dr. Lynx, if theres something you want to talk about, theres no need to be so polite. Only then did Lynx sit back in his seat, looking at Sebastian with more probing eyes, Mr. Grant, you knew Anna as early as five years ago, right? Arent you close to her, she didnt tell you about it? Sebastian asked rhetorically. Lynx was stunned by the question and awkwardly touched the tip of her upturned nose, Because Anna is very resistant to the biological father of her two children, so even that memory is not willing to be mentioned, and Im worried that it will poke at her sadness, so every time she talks about it, Ill change the topic right away.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian let out an oh, Then why did youe to ask me privately now, arent you afraid that Anna will be poked at her sad spot when she finds out? Chapter 2556: Extreme Pulling A few words left Lynx dumbfounded and dazed. He really didnt expect that Sebastians thinking was so meticulous that he could easily find the loopholes in his words. Seeing that if he continued to lie, he was afraid that Sebastian would be disgusted with him, and he might even tell Anna about it, so he had no choice but to be honest and tell the truth.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Mr. Grant, you also know that Anna is now tied up by Cedron, I also want to know more about Anna, so that I can help her leave Cedron. Although such help was with selfishness, at least it was indeed so that Anna could be happy and joyful. Sebastians face indeed eased. In the middle of the day, lifted his thin lips, Anna and I, indeed, knew each other a long time ago, and have always been on good terms, and if it wasnt for something that happened five years ago, she wouldnt have left us, her friends, ande to this ce to start over. Is it convenient to ask what it was about? Lynx pressed. Sebastian refused to answer, Its something Ill keep secret forever unless Anna says so herself. Fine! Lynx wasnt depressed and nodded, Since you are indeed Annas good friend, I wont hide it from you, Im going to take Anna away after a while. Youre taking her somewhere? Sebastian asked in surprise. He genuinely did not expect that, not to mention that he wanted to take Anna away, but now there was also a job stealer. What if he took Anna to a ce where none of them could find her? I dont know where Anna wants to go, its all up to her. Lynx replied, I respect Annas wishes. After a pause he added, But theres definitely no way I can take too many people away on my own, I can only take Anna alone, the others, I wonder if Mr. Grant can help? By others you mean? Sebastian pursued with a frown. Lynx looked around to make sure no one was eavesdropping before he lowered his voice and answered, Its Annas two children, ah, and Aunt Gilead whos taking care of them. These people, too, were to be taken along. Otherwise, Anna wouldnt have left. Even if she was taken away briefly, she would return to Cedron again in order to save these people. At the mention of the two children, Sebastians demeanor immediately became a bit more serious, And do you know where those two children are right now? I know. Lynx nodded, But I cant tell you. You dont trust me. Sebastian spoke directly, Since theres no trust between us, theres no point in continuing this conversation. Mr. Grant!Lynx hurriedly replied, Its not that I dont trust you, but the situation of the two children right now is special after all, and if I tell you, its very likely that they will be put in a difficult situation. So, youve asked me to cooperate, how? Sebastian had wrinkled his sword brows deeply. Lynx rubbed the sweat on his palms, I was thinking, I would like to ask you to make a fake identity for those two kids and Aunt Gilead, so that you can send them out of here, and still wont be found out by Cedron I know your identity in Capital, this is something that you should be able to do, right? Could be. Sebastian nodded, But even if its a fake identity, youll need a picture of yourself, so give me their pictures and then Ill go do it for you. Wouldnt that final posting work too? Lynx pulls with him at his limit, I can handle it myself, so I wont bother Mr. Grant. Chapter 2557: She’ll definitely change her mind! How could someone like Sebastian, who had been in the mall for years, not see what Lynx was up to? Dr. Lynx, he squared his shoulders, Wanting to invite credit isnt the way you do it, since you want to ask me for help, yet youre keeping your hand in the game, then theres no need for us to work together. Im not trying to invite credit, its just that Anna exined before that I shouldnt publicize information about the two children, especially now that the children are in a dangerous environment, Im even more unable to say anything. Lynx exined. After a pause, he added, If youre afraid that Im doing this to take credit, then you can record a video right now, and if I dare to take credit, you can take out the video and punch me in the face, how about that? With those words, Sebastians face eased. Attention was all on what Lynx had just said. You said the baby is in danger now, is there anything I can do to help? Sebastian asks. Lynx waved her hand, Its not as dangerous as you think, its just that the child is still healing right now, so By this point, Lynx hurriedly closed her mouth, remorseful in her heart. What happened to himself, actually identally said the thing that Amad was sick. Now Im afraid it will be hard to exin it clearly again. As expected, Sebastians expression became serious, What did you just say, what happened to that child? Originally Anna didnt want to tell you guys, but since Ive already blurted it out, Ill tell you, just please dont ever say anything to Anna or shell get mad. Lynx pleaded. Sebastian nodded, Okay, I wont tell. Actually, Annas health hasnt been very good since she brought the child here back then, the child also carried the disease from her mothers womb, and the condition was very serious, and it couldnt be cured all the time, now its not easy to find a godly doctor, Anna wants to hide it from everyone, and wait for the child to get well before she leaves. So it was like this! Sebastian had long guessed that Annas unwillingness to leave now was definitely because of the child. But what he didnt expect was that the child was actually sick. In these five years, Anna has been seeking medical treatment, floating and suffering in hope and despair. Only Anna herself knew how much she had suffered. But in front of them, Anna did not show it at all. Who knew that there were so many difficulties and sorrows behind her back?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Thinking of this, Sebastian couldnt help but clench his hand into a tight fist. He told Lynx, Ill do the fake passport thing as soon as possible, as for Annas side, Ill trouble you to take care of it. Theres no need to be so polite with me. Lynx waved her hand, I like Anna, so Im doing all this willingly, theres no trouble to talk about. I know you like her, and even more so, I know you came to me to make a good impression on me, so I can put in a good word for you in front of Annater. Sebastian was as direct as could be, Honestly youre really nice, but I wont get involved in rtionship matters, sorry. Having her heart spoken directly by Sebastian like this, and being rejected, Lynx was actually a bit embarrassed on her face. However, when she thought that she wanted to apany Anna in the future, she would have to deal with Sebastian less often, she still held back hard. Forced out a smile, I understand, suddenly all of a sudden to be on my side, it is indeed more difficult to ept, but look at my attitude towards Anna afterward, I believe you will definitely change your mind! Chapter 2558: Children Are Accidents, Wife Is True Love! Lynx heart, full of confidence! Sebastians lips mumbled for a moment, but he didnt answer after all. He didnt tell Lynx that it wouldnt happen. He himself would not change his mind about Lynx, because he still hoped, in his heart, that Cedron could be with Anna. After the two talked for a while, Sebastian left. He took the information in his hand and went to the office to briefly deal with the more important documents. By lunchtime, Bonnie arrived with a thermos box. Knowing that you will definitely forget to eat when you are busy, and the others wouldnt dare to ask you to eat when they see you with a stern face, so I brought the food here myself.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie said as she set the meal on the coffee table. When she told Sebastian to eat, Sebastian immediately put down the half-read paper in his hand and obediently sat over. The two ate together and talked about Annas baby. If I had known Annas baby was sick, I should have called my brother over. Bonnie said, My brothers still a good healer these days. Thousands of dors cant buy you knowing that earlier, Sebastian replied, The good thing is that weve found a miracle healer whos healing now, and Im sure well be cured in a while. What kind of miracle healer is it? Bonnie pursued, Then when we get a fake ID, should we get one for the divine doctor as well? If Cedron turned around and traced it back to the Divine Doctor, it wouldnt be so bad to drag the Divine Doctor down with him. Sebastian froze, Ive forgotten about this matter, so let me just prepare one and turn around and give it to Lynx. Good. Bonnie nodded. As she was talking, her cell phone suddenly rang. It was Max who called. As soon as she connected, Max said with excitement, Bonnie, I seem to have found a little clue, this persons gene sample also has a copy in the gene bank abroad, but the procedures over there areplicated after all, so I have to make a trip abroad to get it. Thats great! Bonnie was also happy, Then Ill find someone to go, brother, you dont have to go by yourself, arent you inseparable from Talia, Ill feel guilty if I cause you two to be separated. No need to feel guilty, Max hemmed and hawed, Because Im taking Talia with me! Ah, but arent you going to check that gene, and wouldnt it be a little inconvenient if you brought Talia with you? Bonnie asked. Its not that she thinks its troublesome to bear Talia, but ording to Maxs personality, if his wife is around, he cant wait to stick to her twenty-four hours a day, so how can he still go to that medical institution at that time? Just thinking about it, and heard Max corrected, Bonnie you got it wrong, I go abroad to check for you is just by the way, mainly still to take Talia out to y, you dont even know how hard Talia has been workingtely, went to the hospital to work a big night shift, I looked haggard to the point of not being able to, must go out to have a good distraction! Bonnie: OK, anyway, youre a wife doting devil, what you say is what you say, then Ill trouble you to check it out for me by the way. Dont worry. Max was full of promise, Although I love my wife the most, but the status of you, my sister, in my heart is also not low oh. Good, Bonnie nodded again, Ill cover all the expenses for the round trip, by the way, isnt Aife on vacation as well, bring him along, Ill cover the expenses as well. If I take him with me, how else can I spend time with Talia as a couple. Max refused without thinking, No, Ill just drop him off at camp. Bonnie: In Maxs case, it really is true what they say. Kids are idents, wives are real love! Chapter 2559: Bone Marrow Fitter Found! Bonnie wasnt that worried though. Although Max paid lip service to not caring about the son, everything was fed and clothed to the best of his ability. All the childs important events would also be attended with Talia the Bear. Although it is said that every time a souvenir photo is taken back, it is only him and Talia the Bear But the good thing is, Astrill Pearson, the little guy grew up well and didnt grow out of shape. Bonnie couldnt care less. After hanging up, Sebastians curious eyes had probed over, What were you talking to your cousin about? Its that Amad thing, Bonnie replied, the Navarro familythe old Mrs. Navarro asked me to look for a bone marrow match. Ah Amad, Sebastian nodded, A lovely little girl indeed, but sadly ill and looking quite poorly. Bonnie wondered, Have you met Amad? Um, I ran into her at the hospital today, and by the way, she asked me to call her mommy. Sebastian said. Anna had called after that, meeting Lynx anding to the office to take care of work, and hed gotten so busy hed forgotten about it. Pulling out the note Amad had written at that moment, Sebastian dialed the number as it was written. After a few beeps, the call was answered. What can I do for you, Sebastian? Sebastian was on speakerphone, so the voice came through loud and clear to both of them. Both of them froze straight away. Why dont you say something, Sebastian? Hello? You didnt identally touch it, did you? If you dont talk, Ill hang up! Just as the other end of the phone was about to hang up, Sebastian finally spoke. Anna, so Amad, is your child? It was Annas turn to be silent on the other end of the phone. She even wanted to panic and hang up the phone, pretending that none of this had happened.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. But that wouldnt help. Sebastian already knew that Amad was her daughter, then, would go to the hospital to see Amad. Maybe even let Cedron know about it! Lets meet and talk about this matter! Anna finally gathered her courage, Ill wait for you at the cafe near the hospital. Twenty minutester, the three of them were sitting opposite each other in the cafe, the atmosphere frozen to a standstill. It was Bonnie who was the first to sulk, What the hell is going on Anna, how could you send the baby to Cedron? Although the most dangerous ce was the safest ce, it was too risky after all. If Cedron found out, Im afraid that neither the two children nor Anna would be able to leave. Anna smiled bitterly, Ive been looking for a doctor for Amad for the past few years, but I was never able to cure Amads illness, and then it was Enoch who contacted THE OLD Mrs. Navarro, the miracle healer, and I didnt know about it. By the time it was known that the person who cured Amad was the old Mrs. Navarro of the Navarro family, the child was already mostly cured. This situation made it even more impossible for Anna to leave. She had to wait until the old Mrs. Navarro cured Amad. Speaking of this, Annas eyes dimmed a few more points, But THE OLD Mrs. Navarro also said that if Amads disease wants to be cured at all, he needs a bone marrow transnt, but I cant find the right bone marrow at all right now. Found it! Bonnie took it in one gulp, Its been found! What? Anna got excited and pushed herself across the table to grab Bonnies wrist, Are you serious, Bonnie, a bone marrow match has been found? That guy is willing to donate bone marrow, you talk to him, as long as hes willing, Ill pay any amount of money! Chapter 2560: Going Out Bonnie patted the back of her hand, Just take it easy for a minute, sit back and listen to me. Anna took a deep breath and obediently sat back down. Those clear eyes, however, kept staring at Bonnie and refused to let go. It was as if Bonnie would disappear as soon as she blinked. When I went to see THE OLD Mrs. Navarro earlier, she also asked to go and find the right bone marrow for Amad, so I had Max check it out, and after matching the right one at a gene bank abroad, hes leaving for the country tomorrow. Bonnie said and nced at Anna again, When we find that person, well take Amad overseas for the surgery first, and then Sebastian will arrange for you to leave afterward. Going separately like this wouldnt attract Cedrons attention, and they were rxed after all. Anna couldnt tell you how she felt at the moment. After nodding heavily, she couldnt hold back the tears, her voice choked to the core, Thank you, Bonnie, Sebastian, thank you! What are you talking about, Im Amads godmother, its only right that I help her. Bonnie said with a deliberately stern face. Sebastian also replied from the side, No wonder the first time I saw Amad, I had a very familiar feeling, so its because were rted. So youve all met Amad, Anna wiped her own tears, Shes really a very understanding and smart kid, and Enoch, hes well behaved too. Ive heard the Navarro familythe old Mrs. Navarro talk about it, but havent seen him yet. Bonnie said, Thats okay, theres always a chance to meetter. Meanwhile, Enoch didnt realize he was being talked about. He got on the bus and headed downtown to meet Andrew. Today they were going to an offline meetup for the handheld game together. When they arrived at the event, Andrew was already there. Brother Andrew. Enoch walked over quickly and said hello, Sorry Imte. Andrews cool and chilly face had little expression, Its okay, I just arrived too, so youre not consideredte. Thats good. Enoch breathed a sigh of relief, Lets get inside then. Andrew hmmmed and led Enoch inside. When entering the venue, the staff would check the gamertag and make sure that it was indeed a gamer before releasing them. Andrew then prepared a small number for Enoch in advance. But when it was the turn of the two of them, the staff member just looked at Andrews gamertag and was already so excited that he stood up straight away. So youre that great god who first killed Spider Goblin, Ive watched that video of your partner no less than twenty times, its just too wonderful, theres no point in using a skill for nothing, Tank Girls big move is used really well, and youre a hostage whos really good at being a hostage! Andrew: Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Thanks, he didnt really feel like it was apliment! Probably seeing the displeasure on his face, the staff resentfully returned Andrews phone to him with two wristbands attached, Alright, you guys can go in now. You dont need to see this one? Andrew pointed to Enoch. The staff waved his hand, No need, checking yours alone is enough. Are you kidding me, the one who followed Andrew here must be that Tank Girl! One did want to check the tank girls game panel, but one had already offended Andrew just now, one really didnt dare to ah. What if both of them got angry and left? This was a great yer in the game, who was here to support the scene! Release them directly without any problems! Chapter 2561: This money is for you With that, Enoch entered the event directly and unhindered. Its your first time in a ce like this, isnt it? Andrew inquired with concern, Remember to talk to me if anything feels ufortable to you. Enoch nodded his head, Its indeed my first timeing to a handheld event site, but its okay, it looks pretty much the same as the mechanical assembly show I attended before, just better. Hearing this, Andrew looks at him with a bit more appreciation in his eyes. Also telling Enoch, Honestly, youre so smart, its making me feel more and more like were family, my godmother has two kids, but I havent met them yet, I think, its probably just about the same as you, after all, if youre rted, surely none of them will be bad. If only we really were family. Enoch was a bit sorry, But even if were not family, I can still call you brother. He was really happy when he was with Andrew! Then youll have six more siblings, one of the youngest is called Nicole, and if you go to Capital sometime in the future, Ill introduce you guys. Andrew said. Enoch nodded heavily, his smile getting wider and wider, Then its a deal! As he was talking, the staff member from earlier came over again, with earnestness in his eyes, Great God, is it okay to temporarily ask you guys to participate in an event, its for a bonus! What? Andrew asked him. Staff: Its like this, because the video of the first kill of the spider spirit that video is particrly hot in the game forum, so we decided on the spot, to replicate the scene at that time again, no need to really operate, just put on the clothes of the game character, go and pose for a few poses. The thought of cosying a game character in front of so many people filled Andrew with difort. But Enoch showed great interest, How much prize money will be given? This is also to be decided by the live voting ranking, if you guys can get the first ce, you can get one hundred thousand dors! Like this kind of kryptonite game, the money invested by the yers was originally a lot, so the wool came out from the sheep, even if a hundred thousand dors were given out, it was just a small amount of money for the game organizer to sprinkle. But Enoch was already dumbfounded, and his eyes went to Andrew, Brother Andrew, are you interested, a hundred thousand dors! Youre short of money? Andrew inquired.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Speaking here, Andrew suddenly paused. In his mind, a memory surfaced of the conversation he had with that tank woman in the game. Upon realizing that that tank woman wasnt in a hurry to send the video out, he had asked this question as well. That tank womans answer was pretty straightforward. Thinking of this, Andrew couldnt help but gaze around, searching for the tank girls figure. But it was only for a second before he dismissed the thought. What the hell was he doing? Not to mention the fact that he had no idea what that Tank Girl actually looked like, even if he did know, what was he doing looking for her? Brother Andrew, if you dont say anything, is that the same as acquiescing? Enoch was still waiting expectantly for Andrews answer. Andrew retrieved his thoughts and looked at Enoch, his lips pursed and said, I can give you that hundred thousand dors, cos forget it. That or forget it, how could Enoch really want his money, directly waved his hand to refuse, In fact, when I think about it, Im not that short of money, its just that the first time I came to this kind of ce I felt curious, lets just find a ce to sit, and help vote in a while is also quite good. En, lets go sit over there. Andrew nodded. The staff member was rejected, with a bit of regret in his tone, Is it really not possible, well then, even though I didnt seed in inviting you guys, I still wish you guys to have a good time today! Andrew nodded and pulled Enoch to a side to sit down. But also didnt sit for long, a girl in a red dress walked to Andrew, and after sizing him up again and again, threw a bank card towards Andrew, This money, for you. Chapter 2562: Female Color Mistakes People The sudden amount of money made both Andrew and Enoch freeze. Andrew raised his eyes and looked at the girl in front of him. She looked to be in her early twelve or thirteen years of age, very cute looking, with a little baby fat, and the red dress set off her skin very fair and white. Such a girl, even if thrown into a ce like Capital where there were beautiful women everywhere, she could still be evaluated as a ss flower. However, Andrews first impression was worse when this ss flower level person smashed his bank card. He directly brushed the bank card to the ground, and his line of sight was also withdrawn, his tone was nd and iparable, Dont want it. He didnt care about other peoples money. Enoch was still considered to be more polite and asked the girl, This sister, do you know us, why do you suddenly want to give money. The girl replied, I dont know you, but I know him, W, right? Meeting Andrews stunned gaze, she proceeded to introduce herself, Im L. Rubbish! Andrew jumped straight up from his seat and looked at her with unbelievable eyes, Tank girl?! Enoch hadnt yed this game, and naturally didnt know the name calling in it, and thought this was cursing.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He hurriedly tugged on Andrews coat corner, Brother, they are girls after all, what if they are angry and cry by you in a while? Who knows the words just fell, the girl nodded, Yes, I am the tank girl. Enoch: The worldview all copsed directly! What kind of game is this, how is it that he is still happily allowing others to scold him? It seems he cant y this game even if he kills himself in the future. At this moment, the girl was looking at Andrew, her voice gentle, If you dont mind, can you go to the side to talk? Andrew looked at Enoch. Enoch immediately waved his hand, Its fine with me, go ahead brother, Ill be right here waiting for you toe back. Ill be back soon, you mustnt wander off. Andrew exined and thats when he and L left. But Enoch waited in his seat for a long time, but never waited for Andrew toe back. Just when he was hesitating whether to go look for it or not, the staff came over. Youre Enoch, right, your brother went backstage to do his makeup, so I came over to apany you. Makeup? Enoch was filled with doubt, Why do you need makeup for a good reason? Because its for cos ah, dont you know, W and L, the two great gods are already here, theyre going to participate in that votingpetition today. The staff said, their eyes filled with adoring starlight. It was really too powerful! The two were only in their teens, and they were actually already Great Gods within the game. Thinking back to his teenage years, every day he knew how to ask his parents for more than 50 cents to buy chili fries. Hey! People are more angry than people! Thinking about it, the staff looked at Enoch again, You also y the game very well, right? Then what heroes do you y, Ill see if I can team up with you in the future. Enoch didnt even know what kind of heroes there were in this game, adhering to the principle of saying more is more wrong, not saying less is better, he looked at the staff, Actually, I have indirect aphasia, and I dont know when, but I just suddenly say Aba aba aba aba aba! Staff: It was really dumbfounded. Just now also a good person it, how suddenly mute! Hey, what a pity for a child! But since Enoch could no longer speak, the staff had no way tomunicate anymore, so they had to stop. Patting Enochs shoulder, You stop talking, protect your voice, Ill go get you a ss of water. Thanks. Enoch squared his shoulders and politely thanked him. Chapter 2563: Is It Too Late For Me To Say I’m Regretful The moment the staff turned his head, he was once again aba aba aba again. The staff stared at him for a long time, and finally sighed long and hard, Ai, this indirect aphasia is so horrible, how can you keep saying one sentence and then not be able to do it, poor kid! On this end, Andrew had already changed into his cosy clothes. His hero character was a weak schr dressed up, coupled with the fact that he was rtively gentle looking, anyone who looked at it, felt that it was particrly in line with the original design. The designer in charge of make-up was even more mboyant, staring at Andrew again and again, and finally let out a long sigh, Ai, its a pity that youre not yet an adult, if you were a bit older, Id definitely be chasing after you! Prejudice! Andrew was still a small child. Facing the makeup artists hot gaze, Andrew somewhat unnaturally tugged at his clothes. Obviously, he was dressed tightly, but for some reason, he felt like he was being looked at. While contemting whether or not to put on an extra jacket, L walked over. She had already dressed up as the tavern owners wife, and even though it was a coiffure, she couldnt see any old-fashioned look, and on the contrary, she looked very agile. Only that both shoulders were stuffed with a lot of cotton, which was used to mimic the feeling of muscles, and looked bulging and particrlyical. Andrew, who was so unsmiling, couldnt help but curve the corners of his mouth even after staring for a second. The makeup artist next to him was much more exaggerated than him, and bent over inughter, tearsing out of his eyes. But thinking about it, he felt that it was impolite, and hurriedly apologized to L, Im sorry, I didnt mean tough at you, its just that you look like this, its just a bit funny, its all the stylists fault! How meaningless to apologize verbally, you give me a hundred dors, Ill forgive you. L said faintly. The makeup artist froze for a split second, You kid, youre quite humorous. Im not joking. Ls expression steeped in seriousness for a few moments, One hundred dors, in exchange for me forgiving you for disrespecting me, it shouldnt be too expensive, right? The makeup artist opened his mouth and froze, not knowing what to say. In the end, he still pulled out a hundred dors and gave it to L, and only then did he walk away in a depressed manner. At least he was a Great God yer, why was he so greedy for money! And looked at L towards his close, Andrew very consciously took out his cell phone, WeChat or Alipay? L looked left and right and refused, Forget it, I wont take your money. Arent you very short of money, giving you a hundred dors and you dont want it? Andrew felt iprehensible. Even a makeup artist he didnt know could be asked for a hundred dors, and when it came to him, he didnt want the money instead. Or did L not see that he alsoughed just now?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. As if she knew what Andrew was thinking in his mind, L directly replied, I know youughed at me just now, but Im going tough back in a minute, so lets call it even between the two of us! Saying that, she had found a rope from the ground and waved it towards Andrew, Come over here, as a hostage tied up by Spider-Goblin, you have to start getting into character now. Andrew pulled at the corner of his mouth and silently withdrew his cell phone. He should have known better, this tank girl loved money so much, how could she possibly pass up the chance to make him money alone? After going around in circles, it turned out that she wanted to watch his performance, so she didnt have the heart to charge him. Looking at the rope in front of him, Andrew couldnt help pursing his lips, Is it toote for me to say I regret it? Chapter 2564: Out of the Limelight L shook the rope in his hand, no expression on his face, Its probably toote, just now I asked the staff, after signing the match agreement, if you breach the contract, you need to repay ten times the prize money. A hundred thousand dors of prize money, thats a million dors. Its just a million dors, I can afford it. Andrew didnt look at it. But I cant afford to give it. L replied, And you dont have to say anything about padding it for me, Im indeed poor, but I dont take all my money from others. Andrew opened his mouth and looked at the girl with a cool face in front of him, but in the end he closed his mouth. Cooperate is all. Soon, Andrew was tied up on a spider web, next to him was the makeup artist who was temporarily pulled in as a spider spirit, the two people looked at each other, the atmosphere was indescribably awkward and weird. In the end, the makeup artist broke the awkwardness and whispered, The two of us are just a backdrop anyway, so just stay put and watch your little girlfriend perform. Andrew froze outright, Shes not my little girlfriend. No? The makeup artist was even more surprised than him, But I heard the front desk staff say that you originally refused to participate in thispetition, but as soon as she came, you immediately agreed, isnt this enough to prove that the two of you have an unusual rtionship? Without waiting for Andrew to answer, the makeup artist revealed an expression of dawning realization, I see, youre not even an adult yet, its not allowed to fall in love early, so youre just good friends! She looked at Andrew with a few more points of appreciation in her eyes. This little kid, is really extraordinary! Its not even if he ys the game well, his three views are still so positive, whats going to happen when he grows up in the future? Hey, again, its a pity that he is already too old, or else he would have to have a sister-brother love affair with Andrew! At this end, the match has already started. Because Andrew was tied up, L went to draw lots instead of him, and coincidentally, drew thest one to go on stage. This also meant that Andrew was going to be tied up like this on a spiders web until the end. His face was all ck with depression, and he swallowed it back down raw when he met Ls expression on the side. Who let himself into the thief ship, endure it! At the end of the ordeal, L finally came on. Unlike the other cos who posed, she carried the machete that was taller than herself, and actually danced seriously for a while. At first everyone was still just in shock, but they soon realized that something was wrong. One of the gamers even jumped up directly, the veins on his neck clearly visible, Shes restoring all the big move actions she used to kill the monsters at that time! Ive watched that video no less than fifty times, I cant be wrong! The moment these words came out, everyone noticed this as well. Thats right, thats right, Ive noticed it as well, gosh, what kind of divine person is this, he can actually memorize all the big move actions, and that machete doesnt look light, isnt this a little girl, how did she carry it? Too awesome, I dere this my new idol!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Count me in, I was ready to worship when I watched that video, a tank girl who can aplish a first kill, how can that be a weakling, it turns out that my eyes are really poisonous! Listening to thements of the crowd under the stage, Andrew looked at L with a bit more gravity and depth in his eyes. Chapter 2565: She’s Powerful Because of the reason that L was thest, the judges immediately started scoring once she got off the stage. Without any suspense, the first ce fell on Andrew and L. The host presented the two with trophies and prizes, and as is customary, asked L a few questions. One of them was, Did you practice your martial arts moves especially for thispetition today? Yes. L answered honestly, Because thats how I can stand out and get first ce. The level of love for the prize was not hidden at all. The host almost didnt know how to round out the conversation, andughed a few times before speaking again, Okay, then moving on to the next question, may I ask why you chose the character of Tank Girl? Its true that she doesnt look good, but her fighting strength is very strong, I think this game is all about strength, it doesnt matter what I look like. L replied lightly. But you look cute in person, and there are other characters with high force values, if you say that, shouldnt the other gamers be sad, after all, youre making it sound as if theyre all picking those characters just to look good, theyre all from the Society of Appearance. Something wasnt right! Andrew smelled the ambiguity in those words. And the expressions of some of the gamers on stage began to quietly change. There were a few more points of displeasure and anger in the eyes that looked at L. This host, was really good at arching fire! If he didnt answer carefully, then after today, Ls status in the game would be in tatters, maybe even to the point where everyone would shout at him. Not to mention doing quests, Im afraid that every day when I show up at the login point, Ill be hacked to death by the other yers who have been waiting for me for a long time. The more I thought about it, the more irritated I felt. And then looking at the L beside him, as if he hadnt even heard the trap given by the host, he smiled and was ready to open his mouth to answer. Wait a minute. Andrew pressed Ls microphone, Let me say it. No! L refused without thinking, winking towards Andrew, I know what he wants, this little pit, I wont really be stupid enough to jump into it, but thank you for your concern. Andrews face went red, and he looked away in a raw way, muttering, Who cares! And on this end, L was already answering the hosts questions. She held up the topic, her face couldnt see the slightest bit of displeasure or panic, and slowly said, I think that every character designed by the game nners is well thought out, and reasonably exists and should be epted and respected by the yers, and since there is a Tank Woman character, then why cant I pick it? Moreover, I think the tank girl and other characters are the same, are injected into the soul of the product, and there is no beauty and ugliness, if the host big brother you have to give her and other characters ranked, I can not stop, in my heart, as long as the technology is good, then this role is the biggest winner. With a few words, he directly bypassed the trap given by the host, and even, dug a bigger trap for him to jump into! After the yers under the stage froze for half an instant, the apuse thundered!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Thats right, there is no such thing as a beautiful or ugly character, if you have to rank them, just rank them ording to their strength, besides, if you think its ugly, dont put out this character, and if you do put it out and dont let anyone pick it, you think youre some kind of Weskiney Chi-Famous Double Standard ah! Where to find the host, really trash, but also quietly arch fire, dont be a rival gamepany sent spies it! Quickly go down, garbage host, cant even speak! Chapter 2566: A Gentleman’s Way of Taking Wealth Everyone started to bash the host on stage, and the scene started to be uncontroble all of a sudden. Seeing this, the organizer hurriedly stepped forward to round up the situation and hastily ended the session. Andrew also felt that there was no point, so he was ready to leave with Enoch. Before leaving, he subconsciously nced at L standing next to him. Pursed lips thinking, half a day did not move. In the end, it was Enoch who spoke first, Are you going to talk to that big sister? It just so happens that Im going to go to a restroom, you guys talk, Ille over to youter. Without giving Andrew a chance to retort, Enoch had already left. After hesitating for a while, Andrew still walked up to L and said in an extremely awkward voice, This is returned to you, I didnt contribute much anyway, its not appropriate to take this money! What did you say? L looked at Andrew with a puzzled face. Helpless, Andrew exined once again, Just now, although we were abination, it was all your own work that got you first ce, it has nothing to do with me, so I shouldnt share the prize money with you equally. So thats what you think, thats fine, originally I was still having a headache as to how many or how many points would be more appropriate to share with you, since you said yourself that you dont want it, then Ill take this 100, 000 dors, as for the ones you gave me, take them back. Ive said I dont want the bonus, why do I still need to take it? Andrew wondered. L had already taken off her cos costume at this moment and changed back into her own clothes, but the makeup on her hair and face had not been removed, and she looked like she had a strong sense of the collision of reality and the virtual. Coupled with the slightly upturned corners of her mouth, it was instantly bright like a rainbow in the sky. For a moment, it left Andrew dumbfounded.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. This, she replied, is the principal of yourst bet. Principal? Andrew froze for a moment before reacting to the fact that L was talking about the money he had ced in thatst bet on the forum. However, how did she know that she had ced the bet, that forum was obviously anonymous! As if she could read minds, L had already begun to answer, Betting so much money inside thest few seconds, it was hard not to attract my attention, I checked that ip address, then out to follow the trail to find your game ount, originally wanted to directly game to find you, but you have not been on line. So, when she saw Andrew at the event today, she immediately returned the money. So the money you gave me at that time wasnt an advance on my winnings? Andrew couldnt help but start twitching at the corners of his mouth. He thought that the bank card, which only had 50, 000 dors inside, was Ls bonus that she was confident that she could get the first ce, so she shared it with him first! L looked at Andrew withplicated eyes, Although I also have a feeling that I can get the first ce, but I wont do such a thing as an advance payment, its too risky! After a pause he added, I hope you wont be so sloppy in the future, its lucky that its me, if it were someone else, you definitely wont get a refund for all this money, take it, and look at it more often before cing your bets in the future! Throwing down these words, L then directly turned around and left. When he passed by Andrew, he heard a whispered sentence, I bet only when Im sure. What? L wanted to turn his head to look at Andrew, but Andrew had already walked away. Only that back figure was left behind, resolute with a bit of handsomeness, so that her eyes couldnt help but start to get confused. Was there really such an ingrate in the world? Or was she just hallucinating? Chapter 2567: He Was Originally a Godson Coming out from the event, Andrew brought Enoch back to the vi where they were currently living. At this moment, Erika and the others were in the garden, nting roses with Bonnie. Seeing Enoch appear, they swarmed up. Andrew, why did you bring Enoch here, what about Amad? Erika asked. Although she didnt have much contact with these two little kids, Erika really liked them. At this moment, as soon as she saw Enoch, she couldnt help but let her eyes light up. As for Bonnie, when she heard that Enoch had arrived, she also directly threw down the shovel in her hand and rushed to the front, Enoch? So youre Enoch, I cant believe Im seeing you! Mommy what are you doing, it will scare him. Andrew warned gently.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Enoch however nodded his head politely, Hello Auntie, Im Enoch, Ive heard Amad mention you before, she said youre a very nice auntie, thank you! Bonnies eyes filled with tears, Youre wee, you dont have to say thank you to me, its all I should do. While saying that, she pulled Enoch to look up and down, Looks a bit thin, isnt it that youve been living a hard lifetely, lets have dinner here in the evening, Auntie will cook something delicious for you, to make up for you! Looking at Bonnies reaction, Andrew narrowed his eyes. Mommy, you seem to like Enoch a lot? Without thinking, Bonnie nodded, Of course, who doesnt like a cute kid like Enoch! More importantly, Enoch is Annas son and her godson! Bonnie couldnt be more excited to see her godson. Andrew, on the other hand, didnt know about the rtionship between the two at the moment, and was relieved to see that Bonnie liked Enoch so much. Thats just right, I want to ask you something, lets go inside and talk. Andrew said. Bonnie followed and nodded her head, Yes, yes, yes, lets go inside and talk,e on Enoch, lets not stand outside, auntie bought a very delicious cake oh. Enoch, who was in a state of confusion, was thus brought directly into the vi. When he sat on the sofa, he was a bit at a loss for words, and he didnt know where to put his eyes. Bonnie went to the kitchen to get arge pile of cakes, all piled up in front of Enoch, Come Enoch, Auntie doesnt know what vors you like to eat, you choose for yourself, eat whatever you like, if its not enough, Auntie will go and buy it again! Enoch was so shocked that he hurriedly waved his hand, No Auntie, these are enough, thank you. You dont have to be so formal, treat this ce as your own home. Andrew soothed. Following that, he turned his head to Bonnie, Mommy, I want to talk to you, Im going to make Enoch my godbrother, your godson, do you agree? What did you say, you intend to let Enoch be my godson, but he Bonnie was so shocked that she stared directly into her eyes. Before she could finish her sentence, Andrew squeezed her shoulder. Mommy, Andrew lowered his voice, Enoch is a very good child, I like him very much, moreover, I have never asked you for anything when I was growing up, just this request, cant you agree to it too? Bonnies face was full of helplessness, If there are other requests, I will definitely agree without saying a word, but if you ask me to recognize Enoch as my godson now, I cant do it. At those words, Andrews eyes dimmed. He thought that if he just said it, mommy would definitely agree. Now that itse to this, Enoch will be sad, right? But just as he was chagrined, he heard Bonnie say, Because, Enoch was already my godson five years ago. He was already a godson, so how could he recognize him a second time? Chapter 2568: Beaten to Death Without Finding Him What? Andrew looked at Bonnie with a face full of surprise, Mommy what did you say? But five years ago, they hadnte to this ce at all, let alone recognizing Enoch as their godson. And just now in the garden, that reaction of mommy, it was obviously the first time they met Enoch only. Andrew was confused by Bonnies words. And at that moment, Enoch, seeing that the two whispering had been fruitless, thought that he had put mother and son at odds and hurriedly jumped down from the sofa. Auntie, in fact, my mommy told me that my five elements are quite special, I cant recognize my godmother, otherwise it will bring danger to my godmother, I like you very much, so I dont want anything to happen to you, lets forget about godmother, its fine for me to call you auntie. Being so understanding made Bonnies heart warm again. She wanted to tell Enoch that she and Anna had actually known each other for a long time. But on second thought, now was not the time. Only to change her words, You misunderstood,st time you . Mommy went to re-calcte your fortune and said that you needed a godmother for the year you turned five, so she had already made me your and Amads godmother at that time, shes been busytely, did she not tell you yet? Enoch believed it and shook his head nkly, No, shes been so busytely she hasnt contacted me or my sister. I guess so, why else would Andrew say that, Ive already been your godmother so I cant recognize you a second time oh! Bonnieughed. Enoch was still a little confused in his head, Is that true? Of course its true! Bonnie nodded her head, not before tugging on Andrews arm, signaling him to do something in response as well. Andrew was forced to act, stiffening into a sultry expression, Mommy youre so mean, not telling me something so important, made me think I wouldnt be able to be brothers with Enoch. me me, me me, Mommy will make you guys crawfish tonight to make up for it! Bonnie smiled more gently. Once the rtionship was established, a couple of the little ones took Enoch upstairs to y. Bonnie, on the other hand, went to make a phone call with Sebastian, bringing up the matter of Enoch being brought home to recognize his godmother. On the phone, she couldnt help but feel emotional, Sebastian, it seems like fate was really predestined by God long ago, going around in circles, Enoch and Amad still came back to us as goddaughters and godchildren. Yeah. Sebastian felt equally magical. After a pause, he asked, By the way, cousin has also arrived abroad now, right? You remember to follow up at all times, and as soon as we find a suitable bone marrow, well immediately bring Amad to the surgery. Im more anxious than you are, I wont forget. Bonnie replied. On the other end of the phone, there was a sudden silence. After heavy breathing, Sebastian finally managed to speak, Bonnie, can I ask you a question? You want to ask why I have to seek far and near, preferring to let my brother go abroad to find that bone marrow match to be a donor, rather than using Cedrons bone marrow to directly give Amad an operation, right? After all these years together, even though Sebastian didnt say anything out loud, Bonnie knew exactly what he was going to ask. And sure enough, Sebastian hmmmed.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. That was what he wanted to ask. Hed wanted to ask it the moment Bonnie had promised, to Annas face, that shed get that bone marrow match from overseas for the surgery. Obviously there was Cedron right in front of him wasnt there, so why go to someone else? Cedron is Amads real father, the most suitable person to donate bone marrow to Amad! Chapter 2569: You Know What This Means At Sebastians puzzled look, Bonnie spoke slowly, Its not that I havent thought about getting Cedron, but, its too risky. How were they going to get Cedron inside the operating room without him knowing? Even if they quietly put him under anesthesia so that Cedron actually did the surgery, what about after the surgery? Cedron would inevitably track down the cause when he found out that he had a bone marrow aspiration, and by then he would have discovered the true identities of Anna and the two children. Who knows what hell do! Sebastians tone was tinged with a bit of hesitation, I dont think hell do anything, after all, those two kids are his yet, even if he lost his memory, Anna didnt do much to him, so hes not going to be so bad as to drive him to extinction, is he? Sebastian! Bonnies voice immediately became serious, Dont favor Cedron just because hes your cousin, dont forget that Cedron already had Momo with another woman! How could Anna ept this matter? And will Cedron really be even-handed?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Bonnie just doesnt want these uncontroble situations to ur, thats why she insists on going to that bone marrow match abroad. Sebastian also spoke out to appease, Dont be angry Bonnie, its me who thought this matter was too simple, just as you said, lets find a foreign bone marrow match for Amad! After half a day of coaxing, Bonnies mood then eased down. She admonished Sebastian, Dont ever tell Anna that Cedron is Rupert and is already on his way out, just let him be his Cedron here forever while we take Anna to her new life. I know. Sebastian promised. Enoch stayed at the vi until eight oclock in the evening. After dinner, Bonnie packed another meal and cake and drove Enoch back to the hospital herself. Amad was in his room standing up and fuming, and immediately cheered up when he saw that Enoch had brought back so much delicious food. Brother, that Aunt Morgan is so nice! Amad had a cake in one hand and ate it happily. Enoch smiled gently and wiped the cream off the corner of her mouth, You shouldnt call her Aunt Morgan, shes our godmother now oh. Really?! Amad got even happier, I love this godmother, even more so if she brings me goodies every day! Godmother said she could bring it to you every day, but I refused, you dont want to stay in the hospital all the time, right, in order to be able to get well sooner, you have to avoid your mouth so that you can leave the hospital sooner oh! Okay! Although Amad was a bit reluctant, but thinking that he could get well sooner, he obediently put down the cake in his hand. Andrew nodded his head with great satisfaction and gathered up the rest of the cake, Ill go get you some water, then wash your face and brush your teeth, its time for bed. Good! Amad did get sleepy too, and sat on the bed, dutifully waiting for Enoch toe back with water. At that moment, the ward door was pushed open. Brother, you move well Uncle Navarro? Amad looked at Cedron in the doorway with a face full of surprise. Thats right, the person who appeared at the door of the ward was Cedron. The bright moonlight hitting Cedrons body at the moment made the ck suit on him look even more solemn. And his chest. The small white flower pinned in front caught Amads attention. Uncle Navarro, why are you wearing a small white flower, did someone pass away? Amad asked. Cedron tugged at the corner of his mouth, How do you know what the little white flower means? Chapter 2570: share my joy with you Amad scratches his head and answers honestly, I used to go to the hospital a lot, and I met a lot of little kids at the hospital, but when I went there, they disappeared, and only their moms and dads showed up at the hospital with little white flowers like this pinned to their chests. I asked them where those little children had gone, and they told me that they had died and gone to heaven. So, every time he went to the hospital, when he saw a little white flower on the chest of a childs mom or dad, Amad knew that he had died. Now, the little white flowernded on Cedrons chest. After Amad finished exining, he thought of someone and subconsciously looked behind Cedron, his tone had started to get anxious, Uncle Navarro, wheres Brother Momo? It mustnt be Brother Momo whos in trouble! Cedron pulled back, Its not Mordecai, its my other child. Amad breathed a sigh of relief, then looked at Cedron sympathetically, Uncle Navarro, dont be too upset, that little child is going to heaven, he must not be ready to be your child yet, when he is ready, he wille back to you! The small childs milky tone of voice didnt really do much tofort, but inexplicably, Cedrons mood was soothed a few points. He repeated Amads words, Helle back to me? Yes! Amad nodded heavily, Definitely, helle back to you as soon as he can feel your love for him in heaven. With that, he took out another small cloth bag, This is for you, if you miss that child a lot, just speak into whats inside this, my mommy said that this is a tool that can transmit sound, and it will carry what you want to say to heaven. This was obviously bullshit!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Cedron had been soaking in the reassurance Amad had given him, but when he heard this, he quickly snapped back to his senses. Couldnt help butugh to himself. What the hell was he doing, did he really believe what this little girl said? But clearly, those words were just something Amads mother said to make Amad happy. He was already an adult and shouldnt believe this. Even the thing in his hand, Cedron had no interest in opening it. He gave it back to Amad, Since you . Mommy gave you something, then you should take good care of it yourself, but dont ever lose it, okay? Of course I wont lose it, and its not for Uncle Navarro, Im just lending it to you for a while, so you can return it to me when youre in a peaceful mood. Amad said seriously. Seeing Cedrons dismay, she exined, Mommy said that this is something she used to miss, so I cant give it to you. I see! Such a small prop, not to mention tricking Amad, actually tricked Amads mother as well. Instead, Cedron became a little interested in finding out what exactly was in the tachibana. He took the cloth bag and prepared to open it. But Amad stopped it. No oh Uncle Navarro, you have to open it only when you really want to say something to that child, otherwise if your heart is not sincere, this treasure will lose its effect! Amad said anxiously. Gee, so much trouble? Cedron had to give up and stuffed the cloth bag into his pocket, I know, Ill return it to you when Im done with it. Good! Amad nodded heavily. Then, extended his hand towards Cedron again. What, is it ready for rent? Cedron asked. Amad shook his head and took Cedrons hand, Ill share some of my joy with you so you wont be so upset. Chapter 2571: This is for you It was clearly childish words, but it was as if Cedrons heart was literally imbued with a surge of energy. As he looked at Amad in front of him, his heart couldnt help but swing a few points. Nodding his head, he hmmmd, Okay, then Ill open it when I get back. Amad gave a sweet smile. As they were talking, Enoch had returned from fetching water. Seeing Cedron in the hospital room, his eyes started to be a little resistant, but because Amad was with him, he didnt show it directly, but spoke faintly, Uncle Navarro, were going to rest. Cedron could not hear that this was an expulsion order, so he had no choice but to stop and leave the hospital room. Enoch showed no mercy and directly closed the ward door behind him. Looking at the door that had been shut tightly, Cedron couldnt help but purse his thin lips. He didnt know why, when he was passing Amads ward just now, he would ghostly walk in. It was probably because he had lost his own child, so he couldnt help but go in to take a look when he thought of Amad, a small child, right? Thinking about it, Cedron took a step up the stairs and went to Annas ward. This afternoon, Anna had already been transferred out of the intensive care unit, and was now lying in the vip ward on the top floor, staring out the window, not knowing what she was thinking. Cedrons hand rested on the door handle several times, but still didnt have the courage to open it. In his mind, was Lynxs plea, Mr. Navarro, Anna doesnt know how painful it is to lose this child, if you still have some conscience, please dont show up in front of Anna, so as not to irritate her again, okay?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Cedrons hand finally dropped feebly at the thought of those words. He turned to leave, standing slightly as he passed the nurses station. C The hospital room. Anna is staring out the window. The nurse pushes the door and walks in, gently admonishing, Miss Newman, why are you blowing in the wind again, your body hasntpletely recovered yet, if you blow in the wind and catch a cold, it will aggravate your condition. While saying this, he helped close the window. The fresh natural breeze was immediately blocked out of the window. Anna withdrew her line of sight with some pity, Im just staying a bit bored, looking out the window, I can still see some birds and such, I find it quite interesting. You can y with your cell phone if youre bored. The nurse said. Anna shook her head, The functions of cell phones nowadays are just too many, I cant y with them for a while. Dont look at her learning ability in medicine, but in other areas it was very average. Like the current cell phone, it froze and couldnt be understood. The nurse nodded, In that case, then you can use this one, this one is old-fashioned. Anna looked at the cell phone handed over by the nurse, the whole person froze, This cell phone, how did you get it? The cell phone in the nurses hand at the moment, is the cell phone that she heart Bonnie, thought of all sorts of ways, and was almost assassinated by Haven, and still wanted to get. That five year old model, the couples cell phone that she bought with Rupert! The nurses gaze looks away, very busy, This ah, I also bought it from a peddler on my way to work, it just so happens that I heard Alexis mention that you like this before, so I thought Id give it to you to y with. So it was like this! Anna was very happy and immediately took the phone, It seems like its still brand new, this is too much of a surprise, how much is it, Ill transfer it to you! The nurse waved her hand, No need, it was originally an old model as well, although it is new, but the other party gave it to me at the price of a model phone, it is very cheap, count it as my gift to you! Although it was just a small amount of money, Anna insisted again and again that she must give it to the nurse. Unable to resist, the nurse let Anna give herself two hundred dors. This price is really too low, but if I give you more, you definitely wont want it either, like this, after Im discharged from the hospital, Ill treat you to a meal, is that okay? Anna said. The nurse perfunctorily agreed, Okay, then you have to get well, Ill wait for the day you treat me to dinner oh! Definitely! Anna nodded heavily, But speaking of which, where did you meet this person who bought a cell phone? Chapter 2572: Atonement, of course! Ah? The nurse froze, stammered and didnt know how to answer, Its just outside the hospital, that ce is an alley, oops, I didnt even pay attention at that time, it seems like its this neighborhood. Thats so, Anna had to give up, pinching her cell phone andmenting, But this kind of thing is supposed to be unattainable, you cane across it, but Im not so sure, and having this one cell phone is enough, thank you! The nurse waved her hand and left the ward with a palpitating heart. Returning to the nurses station, she looked at Cedron, who was sitting on a bench not far away and hadnt left yet, and walked up to him. His tone was respectful, Mr. Navarro, Ive already given that cell phone to Miss Newman, dont worry, Miss Newman didnt get suspicious. Cedron hmmms, his eyes darkening and unseeing. He stood up, ready to leave. The nurse behind him couldnt help but ask the question on her mind, Mr. Navarro, why didnt you tell Miss Newman that you gave her that cell phone? There was no need. Cedron replied. More importantly, if Anna was told, would Anna ept it? Im afraid it would be so disgusting that I would just give it away! That production line hadpletely stopped, and that cell phone Anna was holding was out of print. If it breaks, you cant buy a new one. Consider it as a little apology to Anna! Dont tell her about this, as long as you can keep it a secret, Ill give you a generous amount of money afterward. Cedron ordered. As a small nurse, naturally, she could not resist the temptation of money. Confusion. Besides, it was just helping to keep the secret, it wasnt a crime, so the nurse happily agreed. The matter of earning money, could she not agree? After seeing Cedron leave, the nurse went back to her night shift happily. She did not notice when Anna walked out of the ward and watched the two, hearing the conversation clearly. Unconsciously, Anna clutched that cell phone. Those clear almond eyes were full of confusion at the moment. Was this really the Cedron he knew? Obviously, he had stopped that production line to prevent her from being able to get this cell phone. But now, he sent the cell phone again, and he had to borrow someone elses hand to send it, while he himself didnt show up at all. This kind of Cedron was so different from the Cedron she remembered. Anna couldnt even believe it a little. Was this really Cedron? Or had she been hallucinating. To confirm this, Anna pinched herself so hard on her arm that she almost shouted out in pain. It was true. Cedron really had whispered warmth to her like that. But why? Anna didnt understand anymore. Anna? At this time, Lynx came over, seeing Anna standing in the corridor, her eyes were full of concern, Why did youe out ah, now the body is still not well, you must not be sick again, quick, go back to bed and lie down!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Without being told, Anna was helped to lie back on the hospital bed. Lynx carefully checked the data on the various instruments for her, and used the stethoscope to listen to her stomach for a while, before her tightly knit brows rxed. Its fine, the baby is still healthy! Anna hmmmed, still a little distracted. What are you thinking about, it looks like somethings on your mind. Lynx asked with concern, What you need most right now is to recuperate, dont ever carry too many things in your heart, its not good for you or the child, say it out, Ill help you get rid of your problems. Elder brother, Anna also did want to ask to see, A man, obviously hated a woman before, but suddenly changed his opinion, and even beat around the bush to be nice to her, why do you think it is? What else could it be, redemption of course! Lynx answered without thinking. Chapter 2573: Heartfelt Blossoms Atonement? Anna wrinkled her eyebrows, Atone for what? Didnt you just say that this man was bad to her before, and now he probably also realized that he was too not a thing, and his conscience was condemned, so thats why he quietly did something to try to soothe his guilt. If we put it more bluntly, its that this person wants to have everything he did in the past erased and continue to be the good guy in other peoples eyes! While saying that, Lynx also looked at Anna with concern, Anna, are you familiar with this person, I mean that man, the man who makes amends after the fact is no different from the man who kneels down and apologizes after a domestic violence, in fact, hes still a bad person at heart, hes just trying to find himself an excuse that can atone for his sins, its better for you to stay away from it. Anna lowered her head and fell into a long silence. Both hands, however, had clenched the sheets hard. Self-mockery spread in her heart, and she couldnt help but bitterly pull up the corner of her mouth. So, Cedron was just atoning for his sins. And probably not for the sake of atonement, but for the sake of that dead child! She thought that after all these things, Cedron had suddenly changed. It was all wishful thinking on her part! Anna, dont think too much, just rest now, okay? Lynx admonished again. Okay, Anna nodded, more than a little tired in her eyes, Im a little tired Senior. Then go to sleep, call me if theres anything, Ill be the first toe. Lynx said gently. Watching Anna close her eyes, Lynx then got up and left the hospital room. He went to the nurses station. When the nurse saw Lynx, her eyes were filled with the look of a little fan girl, Dr. Lynx, you havent rested at thiste hour, youve worked so hard! How could I have worked as hard as you, this is for you to drink. Lynx said, handing the nurse a bottle of easy-open coffee, Its hot, so its better for you girls.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Dr. Lynx, youre too meticulous! The nurses cheeks had turned red and her heart was pounding. Couldnt help but think in her heart, Dr. Lynx gave herself this cup of hot coffee, couldnt it be that she likes herself? Just thinking about it, Lynx has already done next to the nurse, I see you have been yawning, this is not good, if the patient calls you in a while how to do? I I wont neglect my duty, just drink this cup of coffee! The nurse rushed. Lynx shook his head, How can coffee take effect that fast, this way, you go wash your face, Ill help you watch from here. Ah? The nurse was a little embarrassed, But Dr. Lynx, arent you already off duty, you still have to stay here It doesnt matter, it wont take much time, its more important that you dont get criticized, go on! Lynx replied with a smile. The nurse was persuaded and nodded heavily towards Lynx, Ill be back soon then, three minutes at most! Okay, Ill wait for you. Lynx nodded. The nurse ran all the way, rushed to the restroom, and after washing herself with cold water, she didnt forget to touch up her makeup before returning to the nurses station. Because she ran too fast, she also made an effort to pick at her bangs a few times, and her voice was petnt, Sorry Dr. Lynx, I touched up my makeup a little bit, so Im backte. Thats okay, have a good night shift then, Im off. Lynx stood up and walked straight out the door. The nurse called out to him several times behind him, but froze and didnt hear him. Having no choice but to sit back on the bench, the nurse scratched her head in confusion and muttered to herself, Thats strange, why does it feel like when Ie back from washing my face, Dr. Lynx bes unhappy? Chapter 2574: Beware of Exposure The nurse was puzzled and finally came to a conclusion. It must have been her own misreading! After all, herself and Dr. Lynx had chatted so happily before, and it was Dr. Lynx who had asked her to wash her face. So the fact that Dr. Lynx had a stern face when she left was probably her own illusion, or maybe Dr. Lynx was just too tired to have such a solemn expression when she left. Thats right, that must be it! But in reality, Lynx was indeed in a bad mood at the moment. When he returned to the car, he hammered his fist on the steering wheel, and the ear-piercing sound of the horn caused many people around him to look sideways with displeasure in their eyes. This is a hospital! How can you make such a loud noise! The security guards even ran over, ready to drive Lynx away. But before he had the chance to speak, Lynx had already kicked the gas pedal and rushed out, scaring the security guard to sit directly on the ground. The security guard was so scared that he sat on the ground. Waiting back to God, angry to Lynxs car ass cursed, have a car terrific ah, how much stimtion, venting here, do not know this is a public ce ah! At this moment Lynx, indeed has been burned by the anger to lose their minds, all the way on the highway running wild. Until he drove out more than ten kilometers away, he finally stopped, panting heavily, his eyes scarlet. Damn it! Why would Cedron still go to see Anna? ording to this situation, Cedron was quietly going to see Anna this time, and when the next time, it would be a direct and open meeting. Then what about him, wouldnt he have no chance at all? After all, from Annas question tonight, he had already heard the faltering. If Cedron continues to be this nice to Anna, Im afraid that soon, Anna will fall in love with Cedron! No way! Lynx mmed his fist hard on the steering wheel again, I will never allow this to happen, Anna, can only be mine! After fuming, Lynx gathered himself and drove back to the hospital. He came up with a very well thought out n. A n that would definitely make Anna hate Cedron!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The next day, early in the morning, Lynx went to Annas hospital room and talked about his n. Anna was drinking congee, and was directly choked when she heard this. Ahem, what did you say, Senior? Why do we need to change hospitals for a good reason? Lynxs face was full of gravity, The situation isplicated, Ill exin it to you afterward, but what I can tell you is that its because you cant hide your pregnancy anytime soon. What? A short sentence made Anna instantly serious, How could this be Senior Brother, wasnt it well concealed before, did some nurse spill the beans? Rx, it hasnt been exposed yet, its just a possibility, but we need to save for a rainy day ah, itll be toote to make ns when its really discovered. Anna looked down and thought about it and started to get serious as well, Okay then, lets do what you said senior, well transfer to a hospital now, but where can we transfer to? I have a friend who owns a private sanatorium, its a vi area, no one can trace it there, no one will know the location except the people you want to tell, its very safe. Good. Anna nodded, Then Im sorry for your trouble, Elder Brother. What words of thanks are there to say to me, go and pack up, Ill go and get you discharged, by the way, dont tell those people in the hospital that youre transferring to somewhere, lest you be exposed! Chapter 2575: It’s Not About Leaving Anna didnt doubt it and immediately nodded her head in agreement. Also as Lynx thought, sure enough, a nurse curiously asked Anna which hospital she was transferred to.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Anna guffawed, Im not sure for now, Ill let you know once Ive been transferred. A sentence in and out, the nurses had to give up. Only the nurse who took Cedrons money got to the bottom of it, Miss Newman, why dont I help you with the docking procedures between the two hospitals, after all, Ive always been in charge of you before. Anna remembered her conversation with Cedronst night and simply refused without thinking. The nurse left unhappy and full of resentment. At that moment, Lynx came over, Anna, the car is ready, lets go! Good. Anna nodded, Then Ill go to the ward to get my things. Lynx waved his hand, You can just go straight down, Ill get the stuff, you wait for me in the car. Anna thought about her current situation, and it was indeed inconvenient to carry heavy things, so she didnt insist and obediently went downstairs. And the nurse, seeing this, seized this opportunity and immediately followed Lynx to the ward. Dr. Lynx, thanks for the coffee you sent mest night, it worked especially well! The nurse said shyly. Lynx revealed a gentle smile, Its good that it works, if you like it, Ill send you another box of that brand of coffeeter, but remember to warm it up before you drink it, its good for your body. Good! The nurses cheeks were red, and she pinched the corner of her coat vigorously. While shy and happy, she did not forget the purpose of her trip and inquired, Dr. Lynx, do you know which hospital Miss Newman is being transferred to? Why are you asking? Lynx looked over at her. The nurse immediately made an excuse. Because Miss Newman said earlier that she would treat me to dinner, I think shes quite close to me and thought I could visit her afterward. Lynx nodded, Thats so, youre really a good girl who values her feelings, then if I tell you, you cant tell anyone else oh, Anna exined to me that I cant tell anyone else, because its you, thats why Im saying it. This little exception made the nurse even more ecstatic. Nodding her head like pounding garlic, Okay, I will definitely not tell anyone outside, dont worry. Its a sanatorium in a vi area, its called Wan Kang, after all, its privately run, its normal that you dont know about it, if you want toe, call me ahead of time, Ill go out and pick you up. Lynx said. The nurse hmmmd, the deer in her heart almost bursting out, Okay, Ill call you! Lynx smiled, carried Annas things, and left the hospital. And the nurse, after being mboyant, did not forget the task that Cedron had given herself, and immediately took out her cell phone and dialed that number. At this moment, Cedron was in a meeting, and when he received the call, he raised his hand to abort the meeting without even thinking about it. What is it? Mr. Navarro, Miss Newman checked in for a transfer and has now left. The nurse said respectfully. What followed was an intense anger that the microphone couldnt keep out, Who authorized this? Why are you only calling me now, where did she go, if something happens, who will be responsible! The nurse was on the verge of tears, I Im just a little nurse, and theres no way to stop Miss Newman ah, but Ive already asked where it is, Mr. Navarro you dont be angry, Miss Newman is just going to a better sanatorium, not not leaving you. Chapter 2576: But I thought you guys weren’t in touch? Leaving? Cedrons face sank back, his tone more than a little unnatural, Who cares if shes leaving me. Huh? This time it was the nurses turn to look confused, But Mr. Navarro, arent you so angry and anxious because youre afraid you wont be able to find Miss Newman and lose her forever? The way he looked just now was exactly the same as his previous boyfriend. At that time, her ex-boyfriend also refused to part with her for even a minute, and if he couldnt find her, he was as anxious as anything. Now, all of these characteristics appeared on Cedrons body, but Cedron did not recognize it. Just do your part and dont try to figure out anything else. Cedron warned. The nurse had to relent, Okay, I know Mr. Navarro, I wont go out and talk about it. Before Cedron hung up, she couldnt help but speak up, But Mr. Navarro, if Miss Newman hasnt told you where shes been transferred to, I think its best if you dont visit straight away, or else Im afraid youll get angry ording to the girls temperament. Duh-duh-duh- Cedron hangs up the phone straight away. Nurse: Depressed, he rolls his eyes and mutters in a low voice, Whats the matter, its obvious that he likes Miss Newman and still wont admit it, if he doesnt pursue it the way I told him, Im afraid he wont have a chance! Tsk, isnt it better than a drama to watch a domineering president like Mr. Navarro love and not be able to? Thinking about that, the nurse instead hoped that Cedron would continue to be this stubborn. C Mankang Nursing Home.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. The first moment Anna moved in, she was greeted by all the medical staff. Especially the director of the sanatorium was so enthusiastic that he had to drag Anna around to familiarize herself with the environment. Cousin, Anna is not well now, she cant keep walking around, lets talk about it afterward, first send Anna back to her room to rest. Lynx directly stopped it. The dean immediately made a stop, an apology on his face, I havent had time to look at your case yet, Im sorry, lets go then, Ill take you to your room first, as for the environment of the sanatorium, whenever you want to visit it, tell me, Ill immediately put down the things Im doing toe and apany you. Anna nodded, Thank you Dean, but I still just realized that you are my senior brothers cousin! Its a distant rtive, one who doesnt usually get around much, the kind who will say hello on New Years holidays. Dean exined. After a pause, he scowled again towards Anna, But that just goes to show how important you are in Lynxs heart, I was stunned when I got the callst night. After all, we hadnt been seeing each other before, and I was curious as to how the hell he got my number, and, for the first time, begged me for a girl What the moral of that was, even if it wasnt spoken, was understood. Anna couldnt pick up on it, and could only lower her head. Lynx, on the other hand, rounded off the scene, with a stern face and pretended to be serious, I came back this time with the intention of cooperating with you to open a research institute, and at that time, I had already gotten your phone number, just that there were too many things that I didnt have the time to contact. Cousin, dont burden Annas heart anymore. Dean gave a meaningful oh, Protecting your shorings, right, okay, okay, okay, Im the one who said too much, Miss Newman, this way please. Anna couldnt say a word, but could only follow the dean forward. When she got to the ward and everything was settled, everyone left, leaving Lynx alone. Lynx was the first to break the awkwardness, Dont mention listening to my cousins nonsense, hes just a heckling character, Ill exin it to himter. But arent you guys not in touch much, how would you know, senior brother, what his personality is? Anna directly punctured the lie. Chapter 2577: Finally Loosening Up Lynx froze at once. Turning his head, his expression tinged with a few moments of urgency and nervousness, Anna, but I didnt tell him that I like you. If you think thats burdening you, Ill go and exin it to my cousin. Anna sighed quietly. No, Anna refused, It would be a little too selfish for me to just take advantage of what you bring me. Hearing these words, Lynxs heart immediately thumped with excitement, and she looked at Anna with unparalleled excitement, Anna, oh no, senior sister, what you mean by that is that I have a chance, right?! I dont know if this is a chance, maybe its just pulling you into the fire, you know, senior brother, I carry EnochAmads real father in my heart, maybe Ill be able to let go of itpletely after a few years, or maybe Ill never forget it in this lifetime. It doesnt matter! Lynx nodded vigorously, I dont care about that, Im sure there will be a day when youlle out of it under my care, and Ill wait until you say yes! Then when we leave the city, lets get a license. Anna said softly, Just, until Im ready, well just be a couple on the surface, is that okay?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Of course! Lynx agreed readily. This was already a huge development! You know, Anna had refused to say yes to herself before. And as long as he got a license with Anna, wouldnt things fall into ce after that? Its just thatC Lynxs tone held a bit of curiosity, Why did you change your mind all of a sudden? Anna lowered her eyes, and her tone carried a bit of bitterness that only she could detect, Its nothing, I just think that youve paid so much for me, and I should give you a little something in return. The mouth said so, but the actual heart is thinking very thoroughly. Because she has beenpletely disappointed, this city has no longer any worthy of her to stay people. Might as well leave here and start a new life. And someone as gentle as Lynx, although not her favorite, was the most suitable for her. She had no feelings for Lynx, but if she did be his wife, then she would try her hardest to do her best. Anna, it makes me so happy that youre willing to say yes, honestly, I knew about EnochAmads fathers existence a long time ago, and I know that youve never let go of it, but then, you had another Cedron by your side, and I Speaking of which, Lynx suddenly stuck the master. It was tempting to give herself a big p in the face. What did he say about himself was not good, but had to talk about Cedron. What a pot calling the kettle ck! He sheepishly looked at Anna, carefully gauging Annas demeanor. Anna, on the other hand, was very bashful, no ripples could be heard in her tone, Cedron and I dont have any feelings, its just that we were forced to be together for some reason. So that was it! Dont worry Anna, Lynx assured with a serious look on his face, Ill give all of you new identities after we leave this ce to make sure Cedron wont find you again. Thats a lot of trouble, isnt it? Anna inquired, Elder brother, youve given so much for my sake that I dont even know how to repay your favor. Youve already repaid it havent you? Lynx had a happy smile on his face, From now on, were family, its only natural for me to help you, you dont have to say anything to me about thank you. Chapter 2578: It’s Different Anna hmmmd and squeezed out a smile. At the moment, Lynx was so overwhelmed by his joy that the corners of his mouth were grinning even further behind his ears. He looked from side to side, unsure of who to ask to share his joy. Finally speaking up, This ce is rather remote, its usually not very convenient for you to buy things, like this, Ill make a trip to the mall and buy it back for you, is there anything in particr you want? If you can, bring me a few medical books. Anna replied, Its idle anyway, Ill read to pass the time. Good! Lynx immediately agreed. After he left, Anna pulled out her cell phone and called Bonnie, telling her that she would be in a closed-door thing recently, and might not meet with her frequently. As for the matter of transferring herself to the hospital to continue preserving her pregnancy, not a word was mentioned. Bonnie found it strange, but didnt ask much. The general guess was that it was Cedrons doing. Anna, you have to be ruthless, okay? Bonnie admonished, Cedron is not a good person, just leave him early, dont get trapped by him, you still have children to take care of! Annas eyes dimmed and her voice carried a bit of sullenness, I know, Ill leave when Amad is done with the surgery. Anyway, she was nothing in Cedrons eyes and was not destined to have a good ending with Cedron. Mentioning Amads surgery, Bonnies tone cleared for a few moments, Yes, I was just about to talk to you about this, Ive already arrived at the door of the Navarro familythe Navarro Residence, go in and talk to the Navarro familythe old Mrs. Navarro to talk about sending Amad abroad for an operation. After all, the Navarro familythe old Mrs. Navarro was Amads attending physician, then even if a suitable bone marrow donor was found, it would still be necessary for the the old Mrs. Navarro to go under the knife. Good. Anna agreed, Keep me posted. The two chatted for a while and finally hung up. Bonnie was invited into the Navarro Residence.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. the old Mrs. Navarro was radiant, smiling and inviting Bonnie to sit down on the living room couch, then spoke, Hows it going Mrs. Grant, have you heard anything from your side? Yes, there is already, but the donor is abroad, after that, we may have to trouble the old Mrs. Navarro for you to go abroad to operate on Amad, I dont know if you are willing to do so, the old Mrs. Navarro? Without any hesitation, the old Mrs. Navarro quickly agreed, Of course I will, when will I leave? I have to see if my passport and visa have expired. Bonnie was a bit surprised by the old Mrs. Navarros quick eptance, the Navarro family grandma, its a trip to a foreign country, youre old, arent you worried? If it were anyone else, I guess I would have to worry a bit, but this is to operate on Amad, whats there to worry about. Saying that, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro also looked around and said with a mysterious face, You dont know it yet, actually Amad is the group favorite of our THE Navarro family! Huh? Bonnies heart was in her throat. It couldnt be that the Navarro family had already found out about Amad and Cedrons rtionship, right? Just as she was thinking about it, she heard THE OLD Mrs. Navarro say, Cedron is very fond of the little child, and Mordecai, too, has been asking for Amad to be his sister, and as for me, not to mention me. Amad was the sweetest and most understanding little child she had ever met. Even when he had a very serious illness, he neverined about it, but insteadforted those around him and tried to bring joy to everyone around him. I often think that if Amad were Cedrons daughter, Im afraid it would have changed Cedrons cold personality a lot! the old Mrs. Navarro eximed. Bonnies face, however, sinks, Doesnt Cedron already have Mordecai as a son, and his personality doesnt even see much of a change, so I dont think it would change much if Amad was his child. the old Mrs. Navarro waved her hand, Thats different, Mordecai cant change Cedron, thats because Mordecai isnt Cedron pro Chapter 2579: Something to Explain Before the words were finished, a little one rushed in from outside, in great haste, and jumped directly into THE OLD Mrs. Navarros arms. Ancestral grandmother, I heard that Amad is saved, is it true! Yes, the person who came was none other than Mordecai. The old Mrs. Navarro smiled so much that the wrinkles at the corners of her eyes piled up together, and kindly touched Mordecais head, You child are so concerned about Amad? Of course, in my heart, Amad is my own sister, now that my sister can be cured, of course I am excited! Mordecai said. Hearing this, Bonnie couldnt help but feel aplex emotion in her eyes. Actually, if you think about it, Mordecai was innocent, and there was only one real bad guy, and that was Cedron. Coupled with the fact that Mordecai cared so much about Amad, Bonnie couldnt help but look at him with gentler eyes for a few moments. Then she spoke, Yes, Amad will be cured soon, but before that, he will have to go abroad to have an operation before that. Your grandma and grandpa will also go. What about me? Mordecais eyes were filled with anticipation, Am I allowed to tag along as well, Grandmother Ancestor, I havent been abroad for a long time, let mee along, okay, I promise Ill be obedient! This the old Mrs. Navarro was just going to help with the surgery, naturally she couldnt make the decision, so she turned her attention to Bonnie. Bonnie refused without thinking, No, we are going to do the surgery, it will be very busy, we cant take care of you at all, sorry Young Master Momo, wait for the next time, the next time I will invite you to go abroad to y, okay? Of course she wouldnt take Mordecai with her abroad, because then Cedron would get someone around him to take care of the protection even if he didnt follow him personally. How else would she take Amad and the others away then? Mordecais excitement has been defeated, drooping his head in a listless manner. Only after a long time did he open his mouth in self-enlightenment, Forget it, think about what I cant do if I go, its better to wait for the next time, Ill just wait here for you guys toe back, by the way, when can you guyse back? Bonnie replied, Your grandma will be back after her surgery. No, Mordecai shook his head, his eyes burning into Bonnie, Im asking Amad, when is Amading back? This Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. On one side, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro also realized this, Right oh, wont Amade back with me, the boy will need toe back again for me to recuperate for a while by then, even if the surgery is sessful. Besides, whats the point of leaving Amad abroad? Its not like she has any rtives or friends abroad that she can turn to. Facing the two peoples questioning, Bonnie quickly runs her brain, keeping a smile on her face, After all, its a major surgery, I think its better to recuperate for a period of time abroad, and wait until its suitable for airne fitness beforeing back. After a pause and added, As for the post-surgery recuperation, the old Mrs. Navarro you dont have to worry, my brothers medical skills you should be aware of, the Pearson family is also a medical family, will take care of Amad, by the way, ah, but also to learn the doorway of this. The old Mrs. Navarro smiled brightly at his words, So youre preparing to steal a lesson! Okay, feel free to steal, I am also half body into the yellow earth of the people, the most afraid of is their own skills lost, you the Pearson family is a medical family, hand over to you I rest assured. However, there is one thing I have to exin in advance, otherwise it will be a mess at that time. Chapter 2580: Blame it on Cedron! Bonnie nodded her head, her expression was very good, the old Mrs. Navarro you say. the Pearson family people can learn how much, thats your ability, but after all, you have a good foundation, and from a young age, Im afraid that you can learn all of these things from me in minutes, if you all learn it by then, dont be too crazy, I still have a closed disciple, by then, when you see it, you still need to respectfully call it a senior sister! the old Mrs. Navarro intoned, full of intentions for Anna. Yes, after all, Anna has only studied medicine for five years, she definitely cant catch up with the Pearsons. So in order to prevent Anna from being bullied in the future, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro set up the rules in advance. Bonnie nodded, I know, its Anna isnt it, were very good friends, so if anyone from THE Pearson family dares to take Joe, Ill be the first to disagree! Mrs. Grant, thats the kind of character I like in you! THE OLD Mrs. Navarro cheered up, Reminds me of someone who is also so blunt and sweet. Who is it? Bonnie asked curiously. the old Mrs. Navarro subconsciously nced at Mordecai next to her, opened her mouth, and froze without a wording out. In the end, he just sighed, Its just a deceased person, hes already left, dont mention it! The side of the housekeeper came over, held the old Mrs. Navarros arm, softly appeased, the old Mrs. Navarro, are you tired ah, I help you to rest. Indeed I am a little tired, then I will go upstairs and rest, Mrs. Grant, dont be in a hurry to go, have a lunch, although I cant apany you, Mordecai can. the old Mrs. Navarro warmly entertained, I have a cook here from Capital, you just happen to help me see if the cooking is authentic. Good. Bonnie nodded in agreement. Once the old Mrs. Navarro left, only Bonnie and Mordecai were left in the living room. Mordecai looked at Bonnie with a mysterious face and lowered his voice, Auntie, do you know who the deceased person is that my grandma said, I know oh! Who is it? Bonnie asks again, half her body leaning over. Mordecai looked around at the servants and simply pulled Bonnies hand upstairs, quietly pulling out the picture she had hidden under her pillow. This is the man, this is my mommy! Mordecai introduced, Isnt it pretty? In the photo, a woman in a long cotton dress sat on a swing, smiling very gently, while behind her, there was arge field of sunflowers. For a moment, it was impossible to tell whether the sunflowers were more beautiful or this woman. So, this is the woman Rupert is looking for!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie thought, unconsciously gripping the photo in her hand. Mordecai saw the situation, rushed to reach out and snatch back, heartbroken to death, and is blowing and smoothing. The tone of voice has brought a few points of grief, Auntie, I was kind enough to show you, how can you make it like this, this is one of the few photos of my mommy, if you break it, you wont have it anymore. Bonnie immediately apologized, Im sorry, I was looking at your mommy so good looking, I was momentarily mesmerized before I did this. It wasnt apliment. The woman in the photo was indeed very beautiful, and she had a tranquil and elegant appearance, just by looking at her like this, she already gave people a feeling of being rxed and happy. Bonnie even thought that if she hadnt gotten together with Rupert and given birth to Mordecai, perhaps, if they had the chance to meet, they would have be good friends. Chapter 2581: Be Safe Unfortunately, this woman is the woman Rupert used to be. You cant be between a third person in love, and the same goes for friendship. Because she had to stand firmly on Annas side, Bonnie didnt have much favor with this woman. My mommy is indeed beautiful, and I inherited my mommys beauty oh! Mordecai said with great pride. Bonnie hmmmd, Indeed, youre very good looking too. Unfortunately my mommy has passed away, I snooped around and heard that my mommy died when she was pregnant with me, and I was born prematurely as well, thats why Ive always been so short. Mordecais tone was more than a little regretful. If only he could grow a little taller! That way he could always be there to tap Amad on the shoulder and tell her not to be afraid, that he was there as her brother. But now, he had to stand on his tiptoes to barely get to pat Amads shoulder, it could be too much work! You really like your mommy. Bonnie couldnt help but soften her tone a few notches when she learned that the woman had left while she was pregnant. Yeah, I never even met her even though I pressed her, but she showed that she loved me by giving birth to me. Mordecai replied with a firm nod. Whirling around, he looked back to Bonnie, But I love Auntie Doctor too oh, and I have no problem with hering to be my second mommy. You are okay with a second mommy, what about your daddy, does he also ept that he has a second wife? Bonnie pressed. Mordecai thought carefully, Its probably eptable, although my daddy has a picture of my mommy saved on hisputer, but he doesnt bother to look at it most of the time, he only turns it over to look at it a few times when itste at night. Heh- Bonnie sneered inwardly. Looking at it a few times when itste at night, doesnt that mean you cant forget it? In that case, all the more reason for Anna to leave Cedron. After all, now that Cedron had lost all memories of Rupert, he was just Cedron and didnt love Anna at all. And why should the two stay together by internal conflict! Pondering all this, Bonnie left the Navarro familythe Navarro Residence after lunch. At this time, Maxs side also called. The tone of his voice was incredibly excited, Bonnie, you can prepare to have theme over, Ive already contacted that bone marrow donor, and the other party was also very forting, saying that as long as the bone marrow is a match, they will definitely help with the transnt, only that there are requirements. What requirements? Bonnies heart immediately went on alert. Max, however, was still smiling, Dont be nervous, the other party just wants to meet the patient who needs bone marrow in person, to make sure that their bone marrow is not being used to do something bad, you also know that foreign countries are more chaotic, some people are worried about their own genes leaking out of the illegitimate child or something, but also very normal. I see. Bonnie hmmmed, Ive heard of this kind of thing, there was a billionaires housekeeper who stole the one the billionaire used, and after sessfully artificially inseminating the child, brought the child to the door, and took away several hundred million dors of the familys fortune! So yeah, the other party is probably some kind of rich guy, its not a big deal to go and meet them, Ill arrange it then. Max said. This was the only chance to save Amad without going through Cedron.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie also didnt want to miss it, so she immediately agreed, I know, then Ill go and talk to the childs mother, and thene to meet you at the fastest speed! Chapter 2582: Why Doesn’t It Feel Real to Me Bonnie let out a huge sigh of relief. So close, I almost said Annas name just now. ording to Maxs personality, he was afraid that after knowing it, within a days time, Grandpa would directly kill over. At this moment, Max did not realize who Bonnie was talking about. He just gave an enunciation, and repeatedly instructed, You remember to ask your parents to contact me, preferably today, and if youre not avable, tomorrow is fine too. Bonnies heart immediately went on alert, Why do I need a parent to contact you? Cant it be that it was what she just said that made Max start to suspect? Max felt puzzled, Of course its to inquire about the childs specific situation ah, although the other party said that it is to wait until after meeting the child before agreeing, but I also have to go ahead tomunicate, by that time, if we dont know anything, the other party thinks that we are a scammer, and directly do not contact what to do? So thats how it is! Bonnie took it in one gulp, You can just ask me directly, you dont need to go to the childs parents, whether its a medical condition or not, Im well aware of it, as well as some of the usual habits, I know them all as well. After learning that Amad was Annas child, Bonnie, the one who was the godmother, first went to inquire everything about Amads situation. Now it could be said that she knew everything. But Max was puzzled, Bonnie, youre so strange, although youve asked me to help with healing in the past, youve never been this attentive, even knowing that childs usual habits, isnt that a little too attentive? No way, Im like that with everyone. Bonnie insisted. How could it be the same! Max was silent for a moment and thought of a possibility, Bonnie, you shouldnt be What? Bonnies heart was in her throat. Youre not supposed to be rted to this child, are you, and shes a bastard child youre raising out there? You cant do something this confusing, think of all the kids at home, and Sebastian, what are they going to do? Bonnie: For a moment, there was breathlessness. Brother, Bonnie reminded, Ive been staying at Capital for the past few years, so to speak, Ive been inseparable from Sebastian, how can I have time to secretly get pregnant and have a baby, dont get too far away from it. Right! Max thought he had a problem thinking that way too, So this baby? Its just a friend of mines baby, and since she helped me out before, Im helping out now. Bonnie exined. It wasnt exactly a lie. At one time Anna had really helped her out a lot. Max had nothing more to ask and agreed in a loud voice, Im overthinking it, sorry Bonnie, mainly youre really dedicated to this child, and I always have a very familiar feeling when I look at the pictures of this child. Of course its familiar, after all, this child is Anna and Ruperts child. Bonnie silently hung up the phone after saying this in her mind. She dialed Anna and told Anna the good news. Really? Anna was overjoyed, Then after going abroad, Amads illness will bepletely cured, right?! Yes, Bonnie replied, I asked the Navarro familythe old Mrs. Navarro, she said that Amad just needs a bone marrow transnt, and as long as the bone marrow transnt match is sessful, Amad will be 100% cured. Thats great! Anna made a strong hmmm, but there was no follow up.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. It was only after a long time that she spoke, Bonnie, do you think this is real, why dont I have any real feeling at all? Chapter 2583: It’s Just a Medical Disorder Anna felt like she was still dreaming. Amads condition has been recovering rapidly this time. First it was under control at the old Mrs. Navarros ce, and now even a suitable bone marrow match has been found. He is one step away from being cured. But for some reason, Annas heart started to worry uncontrobly. Isnt it possible that youre a little uneasy that Amad is leaving you to go to such a faraway ce? Bonnie inquired with concern, Dont worry, Sebastian and I will follow, and theres still my brother on the foreign end. Max, that person, looks like a hangdog, all day long, but as long as he is doing the right thing, he is more serious than anyone else. Anna, who had been in contact with Max before, was very clear about this. Anna enjoined and agreed with Bonnie, Probably, Amad hasnt been that far away from me since he was born. Well take care of Amad, Bonnie replied, If youre still unsure, then juste with us. No. Anna refused outright without thinking, What if I go along and Cedron follows me there? It would be terrible if Cedron got angry and didnt allow the old Mrs. Navarro to do the surgery. Okay, Bonnie had to give in, then you stay here for now, and Ill have Sebastiane back for you when Amads surgery is sessful. And then, all of them left this ce. Never to have anything to do with Cedron again. Good. Anna nodded and hung up. She held the phone, her heart still indescribably heavy. I wonder if Amad will bepletely cured after he goes abroad this time? I hope it will be okay! Just as she was thinking, the door of the hospital room was opened, Lynx walked in carrying arge bag of things with a smile on her face, Anna, Im sorry Im backte, something came up at thest minute, so I was dyed. It was indeed a long dy. In the morning Lynx had said he was going out to do some shopping, and now its already 5:30pm and hes only back. But Lynx was a doctor and worked at the hospital, so he might have gone back to help with some tricky operation. Anna didnt care too much about it, and with a hmm, she reached out to pick up the bag in Lynxs hand. Her elbow touched Lynxs side, and she immediately heard Lynx suck in a sharp breath of air. Annas eyes are concerned, Whats wrong with you Master? Lynxs eyes dodged, Nothing, nothing, I was just teasing you on purpose, it scared you, right? But Lynx is usually not a person who would joke with such things at all. Something was definitely not right! Senior! Annas tone was a bit more serious, looking at Lynx with a stern face, Whats wrong, lift up your shirt and Ill take a look. Its really nothing, Lynx still insisted, Theres nothing to see. Anna didnt bother to talk to Lynx anymore and yanked Lynxs shirt. Seeing that Lynx was about to struggle, she said quietly, Im still on birth control, what if you push me off the bed identally and this baby is lost? These words were like a pin in the sea, directly causing Lynx to freeze in ce. He squeezed out a pleading smile on his face, Its really okay, Anna, dont hey, dont directly take off my clothes. Anna didnt care that much. When she consults, she doesnt know how many patients upper body she has to look at in a day, and there is no difference between it and a piece of meat in her eyes.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After stripping off Lynxs clothes in three tries, the crisscrossed injuries on her body were reflected in Annas sight. Shocked, Anna sucked in a breath of cold air. What a situation! How did it get like this? Anna was shocked and angry, Who did this?! No one, Lynx hurriedly got dressed, I identally did it myself. Who was kidding! Who would be careless and hurt themselves like that? Its obvious that shes been beaten up. Who the hell hit him, senior brother, this is against thew, you can sue him! Annas tone became even more agitated. Lynx gazed away, Its really my own carelessness, dont you care, am I not fine now, besides this point of injury, it will heal on its own in a few days. No matter what Anna says, Lynx bites the bullet and wont say who did it. Anna could only think in one direction, Did a family member approach you? Sometimes, the results of the surgery were not as good as expected, and the family could not ept it, so they would vent their anger on the doctor. Eh? Um, yes, its a medical emergency. Lynx froze for a moment, then nodded heavily. Chapter 2584: Beware of Being Cut Open Such things as medical disturbances cannot be controlled at all, Anna can only pacify a few sentences and urge Lynx to remember to wear a mask when she goes to the hospital in the future, so that she can reduce the possibility of being recognized by the patients family. Lynx smiled and nodded in agreement. How can you still smile after being beaten like this? Anna felt puzzled. Of course theres nothing to be happy about being beaten, Im happy because youre caring about me Anna. Lynx said. Anna lowered her slender eyshes, Arent we going to be a family soon, its only right that I care. Yeah, yeah, yeah, but Im still happy. Lynx said. Elder brother, did you buy a toothbrush for me, I just drank the herbal medicine a bit bitter, I want to go rinse my mouth. Anna didnt know how to answer and simply changed the subject.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Lynx immediately lowered his head and searched in the bag. Apanying Anna until eight oclock in the evening, Lynx then left the sanatorium. Almost as soon as she left, a ck Maybach pulled up not far from the front door. Mr. Navarro, Alexis turned her head over to Cedron in the back, This is the sanatorium, shall we go in now? No need. Cedron declined, slowly raising his eyes to the building not far away. It was already eight oclock in the evening, and most of the wards had already turned out their lights, only one ward on the top floor was still lit, the hazy light reflecting a delicate and slender figure on the curtains. Even without seeing the face, Cedron recognized it as Anna. There was no mistaking it. It was Anna. Aftering to this sanatorium, she could already get off the ground? It seems that the medical conditions here are indeed good and can help her recover faster. Quite good. After staring at that figure for a long time, Cedron withdrew his gaze and said in a deep voice, Lets go! Mr. Navarro? Alexis was puzzled, Were already at the door, are we really not going in to see Miss Newman? Of course he wanted to go in and look around. But thinking about what the nurse had said, if Anna had wanted him to know, she would have inevitably informed him in advance. Not saying a word now was deliberately avoiding him, and if he directly came up to her, he was afraid that he would be even more disgusted by her. Go away. Cedron said in a deep voice. Alexis was tempted to persuade again, but looking at Cedron in the back row, who had already closed his eyes, he could only give up and turn the car around to leave. Only just driving the car back to Norhall Keep, he saw a familiar figure,ing straight their way, Alexis stopped the car as quick as she could, but she was also scared out of her wits. Aigoo, my Momo young master yo, how do you rush to the car in front of ah, this is really too dangerous, I just now the soul is almost scared by you to fly! Alexis patted her chest and said with palpitations. Yes, the person who ran to stop the car was none other than Mordecai. He ignored Alexis reminder to himself and ran directly to Cedron, tilting his head with a face full of expectation, Daddy, can I follow along and go abroad? Go abroad? Follow who? Cedron slightly wrinkled his sword brows. Mordecai replied, Follow grandma, shes going abroad to operate on Amad, I also want to follow, can I? Little Ancestor, you also said that Ancestral Grandmother is going abroad is for an operation, how can she have time to take care of you, dont follow to add to the chaos. Alexis persuaded. While saying that, she also got off the car to hug Mordecai, Dont bother your daddy, hes in a bad mood right now, you be careful of being opened! Chapter 2585: I’ll take you to the medicine Mordecai is puzzled, Good dun dun dun, why is daddy in a bad mood, is there some case in thepany that has gone yellow? Really if its something in thepany thats good! No matter what case, what client, there is a way to salvage it. But on the contrary, the love affair that our own Mr. Navarro was now caught up in, this thing was insoluble. Alexis didnt know how to exin to Mordecai, Anyway, now is not a good time toe and make demands, wait until your daddy is in a better mood, okay, go, Ill take you back to your room. Mordecai got anxious and struggled desperately in Alexis arms, No, if we wait any longer, grandma and grandpa will be out of the country! Even if he had to be beaten up by his daddy today, he had to get permission. Without noticing, Alexis allowed Mordecai to break free of his bonds and rushed back to Cedron, Daddy, please, I want to go with Grandma and Grandpa, and after I go this time, I promise that I wont travel for the next three years, and that Ill finish all of my piano exams. When are you going? Cedron asked. A light of hope burst from Mordecais eyes, Grandma said this Sunday. Counting the days, there were still four days to go. Thats toote, no going. What?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Mordecai, who had just gained hope, was now like an eggnt in frost, her whole body wilted. What is toote, daddy, I dont have anything to do, can you just let me go? Mordecai pleaded. Cedrons face was indifferent, There was nothing to do, but I have something for you to do in five days, so you cant go. Throwing this down, Cedron strides towards the house. Mordecai went after him in anger and haste, and within two steps, he fell to the ground, his hands and feet were a bloody mess as the skin was scraped by the coarse stones on the ground. Are you alright, young master Momo, Alexis rushed to support him, painfully blowing on his wounds, Does it hurt especially, Ill take you to get some medicine. Why wont daddy let me go, what am I going to do in five days! Mordecais tears were falling down in big chunks. He really wanted to go abroad with his grandma! Five dayster Alexiss eyes shed, having already thought of the reason, but it wasnt easy to exin it to Mordecai. It could only vaguely say, Your daddy is trying to get you to meet someone whos already left, if he hadnt left, youd be best friends. My best friends are Enoch and Amad, and now that theyre leaving the country, they might nevere back, and if I dont go along, Ill never see them again. Mordecai said and cried harder, Uncle Valle, cant you go and talk to them for me, I really want to go abroad with them. Alexis could do nothing, Im sorry Young Master Momo, Im just a part-time worker, I cant change your daddys mind. Originally thought that there was still to appease Mordecai for a good while, but unexpectedly, after Mordecai heard this, he suddenly quieted down and epted this point openly, Alright, if its really not possible then forget it! Young Master Momo, youve given up on going abroad huh? Alexis wondered if she had heard it wrong. Mordecai nodded his head vigorously, You also said that you cant change my fathers mind, and I cant change it either, so it has to be like this, lets go inside, the wound hurts. Fine, fine, its really good that youve figured it out, Ill take you to get it medicated now. Alexis didnt doubt it, and with Mordecai in her arms she headed for the house. Chapter 2586: I’ll Call You Mordecais injuries looked scary, but in reality they were all just superficial wounds. After applying medicine, some ces quickly scabbed over. Even so, Alexis was still a bit uneasy, Young Master Momo, until the wounds arepletely healed, you mustnt let the wounds get wet, or else if they leave scars, your daddy will beat me to death. Got it! Mordecai nodded like garlic, Uncle Valle youve said it no less than ten times, my ears are already calloused. Im not worried about it. Alexis exined. Mordecai gave him an idea, Then remember to visit me tomorrow morning and bring me a bottle of scar remover so Im prepared. Right-oh! Alexis was reminded by this and snapped her head, Why didnt I think of that, Ill go then ande back to see you in the morning. After easily sending Alexis away, Mordecai locked the door to his room and pulled out his cell phone to make a call.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He called Anna. Alexis words had nudged him that the only person in the house who could make Daddy change his mind was the doctors aunt. If he could just get doctor aunty to speak for him, then surely daddy would say yes. Mordecai even thought of how to pamper Anna. But what he didnt expect was that Annas phone was out of service! He hurriedly helped Anna to pay the phone bill, and then called again, the cold mechanical tone changed to the other side of the temporary can not be connected. Mordecai ran downstairs and tried to use the maids phone to call Anna to see if his cell phone number had been cked out. But the maid instantly recognized the phone number, Young Master Momo, why are you still using this number to call Mrs. Navarro? Which one do I use if not this one? Mordecai asked with a puzzled look on his face. The maid replied, You dont know it yet, right, she has changed her phone number, as for what exactly is the new number that she changed, we dont even know, if you want to contact her, why dont you go to your daddy? Then its better to forget it Mordecai depressed back to the childrens room. If he went to ask his daddy for his phone number, he would definitely be hounded for the reason. By then there would really be no way to leave the country. No, I have to think of something else! That night, Mordecai tossed and turned, not sleeping well at all. Soon it was the next morning. Alexis was afraid that Mordecai would leave a scar, so she sent the scar removing cream over early in the morning, and stared at Mordecai carefully applying it. Mordecai obediently did as she was told, and then looked up at Alexis, Uncle Valle, can you take me back to my grandmas house? Huh? Alexis was a bit embarrassed, But Im also responsible for driving for your daddy, so Im afraid I cant get away, why dont I have one of the other drivers in the house give you a ride? They will be busy with the cleaning today, it will be one more job if they drive me, or you can call a car for me, I can go there by myself in the car. Mordecai said kindly. As a fellowborer, Alexis understood too well the pain of being added extra work. Seeing that Mordecai was so understanding and the solution given was not a problem, he no longer hesitated and took Mordecai out to hail a cab. The money was given by him, and he also specifically instructed the driver, Please make sure you get to your destination, Ive memorized your license te number, if theres any problem, you wont be able to get away with it. Dont worry, the driver patted his chest and assured, Sir you gave me triple the fare, just for that money alone, I have to get the person to his destination safely and smoothly! Yeah Uncle Valle, Ill call you when I get to the door of THE Navarro Residence. Mordecai said good-naturedly, but a wry look crossed the corner of his eyes. Chapter 2587: you don’t know it yet, do you? Seeing that Mordecai agreed so readily, Alexis had nothing to worry about and watched the cab leave. Soon, the cab arrived at the entrance of the Navarro Residence. The driver smiled and turned his head to look at Mordecai, Alright little friend, get off, were here. Wait uncle, dont rush off. Mordecai admonished.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Although he didnt know why, the driver agreed, Okay, Im not leaving. Anyway, the money Alexis had just given him was already what he usually earned in three days, so it didnt matter if he stayed here a little longer. Think of it all as a paid break! Mordecai opened the car door and went down, pulled out his child cell phone and made a video call over to Alexis, Uncle Valle look, Ive arrived safely at the entrance of the the Navarro Residence, now you can rest assured, right? Its good that Ive arrived, Alexis breathed a sigh of relief, Then, young master Momo, you remember to apply the medicine on time, or else it wont look good if you leave a scar. With a few words of advice, Alexis hung up the phone. And Mordecai also put away the cell phone, back to the car and sat down, Lets go uncle, lets go to the city forest vi area. What? The driver was full of dumbfounded, Arent you already at your destination? I will give money, Mordecai replied, more than what I just gave, hurry up. More money than just now Honestly, the driver was sorely tempted. If he had done these two orders today, then he could probably lie at home for half a month. But looking at the tiny one Mordecai in the rearview mirror, the driver still made a decision, Im sorry little friend, I cant send you there, youre a little kid who cant run around, its just too dangerous! Uncle, Mordecais eyes quickly filled with tears, Its actually my sister whos about to leave here, and my daddy wont allow me to follow, I want to do something in thisst time, thats why Im lying like this, saying that Im going to go back here, please can you, I want to go to the City Forest. It was just a short paragraph, but in the drivers head, he had already brainstormed a million words of a love story. Two people fell in love and gave birth to two children, butter divorced, one child each, the sister who was being raised by her mother was going to be taken away, and the one who was the older brother tried to find a way to see his sister. Oi! The driver let out a long sigh, eyes full of sympathy to Mordecai, I know, uncle will help you fulfill this wish! When the wordsnded, he sted out with a foot of gas. For a journey that would normally take an hour, the driver took only forty minutes to send Mordecai to his destination. And in front of the vi, Bonnie happened toe out to take out the garbage, saw Mordecaiing down from the car, full of surprise, Momo? Why did you suddenlye over? I I missed you, so I came over to see. Mordecaipped up the answer and looked blearily at Bonnie, Can I go in? Sure, go in first, Ill be back after I take out the trash. Bonnie replied. Mordecai paid the fare and ran straight into the vi. The driver gave Bonnie a deep look, a look of wanting to say something. Is there anything else you need, sir, or did Momo not give you enough for the fare just now? Bonnie also noticed the drivers look and asked with a puzzled face. Since it was Bonnie who took the initiative to ask, the driver couldnt help himself, This maam, Im trying to tell you, do you know if your son Chapter 2588: What a Poor Child! No sooner had the drivers words begun than another figure burst into view. It was Sebastian. Sebastian had just returned from his morning jog, and when he saw Bonnie, he went straight into his arms and gave him a solid deep French kiss. Bonnie red at him with an exasperated look, her cheeks crimson and rolling, What are you doing, there are still people around! So what if there are people, Im legally married to you, theres nothing to hide. Sebastian was full of concern. Bonnie was speechless. Obviously having been married for so many years, Sebastian didnt feel tired at all, instead he was getting more and more in love with her as time went on. She secretly pinched Sebastian and coughed as she returned her gaze to the driver, Excuse me, what did you just say? The driver had been so dumbfounded that he couldnt say a word. So this woman has already remarried, no wonder shes leaving this ce, probably because she wants to start a brand new life with her new husband! And even when she left, she didnt forget to take her and her ex-husbands daughter with her, it seemed like it was already pretty good. If he said those words now, it would be his fault if he put the woman at odds with her new husband. But if he didnt say anything, Momo would be too pitiful. The driver hesitated again and again, finally stifled a sentence, This maam, the child is a piece of meat that fell off your body, no matter which one it is, I hope you can treat them equally, dont look at them as young, but they know practically everything, and will feel even the slightest bit of coldness. With that said, the driver drove off with a deep breath. Bonnie and Sebastian were the only two left standing in ce, full of confusion. Did you understand what he said? Bonnie asked. Sebastian shook his head, Couldnt quite make sense of it, but by the sound of that, it sounded like he was saying that weve been too busy with Annately to spend much time with the five little ones, and that we should take care of calming them down. As for how the driver found out Probably heard something at the Navarro family or something Momo said on the way over! Bonnie and Sebastian talked it over and then went back to the vi. Mordecai was sitting on the couch, receiving the gaze of five children. Mordecai was nervous about being stared at by five older siblings, and her hands were sweaty. Momo, Bonnie came over and handed him a ss of juice, Why did youe here all of a sudden, do your parents and grandparents know? Theyre all too busy to care about me, daddy saidst time that aunty you have several children at your house, Im sure I can y with them. Mordecai replied vaguely. That was something Cedron did say, but not today. So he had snuck over here on his own today. Bonnie, however, got wrapped up in his words, Well, thats just as well, were going out today, why dont youe with us! Okay! Mordecai agreed readily, Where are we going? To the park, for a pic. Bonnie replied. She felt that the driver was right just now, she had neglected her children too much during this time, she should make up for it while she had the time. When she heard about going on a pic, ErikaJoannas two little girls started to look sad, Do we have to go Mommy, but its really sunny out there, well get dark. Its okay sis, Damon stepped forward to appease, Ive got sunscreen for you guys, and when you get back Ill make you lemon butter to eat, a big spoonful of it before you go to bed, and even if you get a tan, youll be white again in no time! With Damon as their older brother taking care of them, the two little girls were fine with it. As for AndrewLukas, he had already started to silently go and pack the things needed for the pic. Mordecai, as a guest, didnt have much to do and just followed Bonnie around.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bonnie couldnt care about him again, so she pointed to Sebastian on the side, Momo, is it okay if you go y with Uncle Grant for a while? Chapter 2589: Would you like to go play together? Reluctantly, Mordecai went to find Sebastian anyway. Arge and a small two people sat opposite each other on the sofa, looking at each other without words, the atmosphere was silent to the extreme. I dont know how much time passed before Sebastian spoke, Why do you look nothing like Cedron? Because I look like Mommy. Mordecai replies, My mommy is good looking and I inherited her beauty. Sebastian: As much as he hated to admit it, he couldnt help but harbor a fire in his heart when he heard Mordecai say that. Its all because this Cedron guy went out and found another woman and gave birth to this Mordecai son, making it so that he didnt have a chance to help the two get back together. However, Mordecai is innocent. The anger in Sebastians heart gradually dissipated away, looking at Mordecais eyes gentle for a few points, I heard that your mommy passed away when she was pregnant with you, so do you miss her? I havent even met her, I dont really want to, but after I found her picture recently, Ive been thinking about it a little bit. Mordecai replied, Its the anniversary of my mommys death next month, Ill pay my respects to her then, its the first time Ive ever done so! Sebastian raised his hand and rubbed Mordecais head, Youre a filial and good boy. Thank you Uncle Grant for thepliment. Mordecai changed his position on the sofa, By the way Uncle Grant, after you guys go abroad this time, you wont being back, right? Yeah, were just going straight back to Capital. Sebastian nodded. Ive heard from Grandma Zu that you guys are very close to Auntie Doctor, and you wont be seeing Auntie Doctor again for a long time after you leave, so shes going to miss you guys a lot. Mordecai continued. Faced with this question, Sebastian could not say that he would, in fact, take Anna with him. Then he had to answer, People have to part, if she misses us a lot, I do wee her to Capital anytime, and you, if you want to go and have fun, give me a call and Ill send a private jet to pick you up. Im not sure Ill be going to Capital when I go to college, and then Ille over to Uncle Grants house to rub it in on the weekends when Im on vacation! Childish words, but they made Sebastianugh. No problem, Im always wee, as long as youe, Ill cook the best meal to wee you! Sebastian promised. The two talked for quite a while, mentioning Anna every now and then. At the end, Mordecai beat around the bush and said, Uncle Grant, do you think the doctors aunt will want to go abroad with you guys, didnt she always say she wanted to go out before? She definitely wants to go if she can. Sebastian replied. In his heart, he still wondered, is Anna and Mordecais rtionship actually so good that theyre actually saying these things. Or was this just a ploy by Mordecai to get a word in edgewise? The second thought shed by, and was again dismissed by Sebastian. After all, Mordecai was just a five year old kid, how would he know anything about words, he must be overthinking it.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian, were ready to go, why dont you get the car and well head out. Bonnie spoke as she stood on the second floor fence. Sebastian retrieved his thoughts and agreed, going to the garage. He drove and took the group to the reservoir on the outskirts of the city, surrounded by arge green meadow with a great view. When they arrived, there were already quite a few people who had already spread out their pic cloths here, a harmonious and cozy scene. Wow, theres a program over there, surrounded by a lot of people, brothers, how about we go and take a look? little Joanna likes to get together and immediately tugged on Andrews arm to wiggle around. Chapter 2590: Hilarious Andrew, on the other hand, did not like this kind of lively ce, especially with all the small children in front of him, it was even more uninteresting. Without even thinking about it, he simply refused. You guys go ahead, I want to stay by myself for a while. Andrew said. Seeing little Joanna beeping, Lukas immediately walked up, Ill go with you, maybe its someone selling cotton candy or something, Mordecai do you want to go with us, Ill buy it for you. Mordecai had been looked after by servants since she was a child, and had spent only a handful of hours eating out, let alone eating such roadside snacks. Hearing this, he was already craving for it, and before he could even swallow his saliva, he was already busy and started nodding his head. Lukas couldnt help but snicker, pulling Mordecai with one hand and Little Joanna with the other, moving closer to the crowd. Andrew, on the other hand, found a ce under the shade of a tree, took out his cell phone and started to check the recent substitute missions he received. Before he could finish looking at a single quest, little Joanna and the others returned, all still hanging their heads. Whats wrong, were there no marshmallows in the booth? Andrew asked. little Joanna depressedly sat next to him, waved her hand and said, Dont mention it, after we went there, we realized that it was a girl in there who was helping out as a substitute trainer, helping out with a game and charging ten dors. Those small children age are not ying, itself every day to y the game time is limited, coupled with the general technology, there is no way to upgrade. Right now there was someone ying on behalf of them, the price was not expensive, of course they lined up to go ah. Loss I thought there was something fun, hey, so big sun, went for nothing! little Joanna was depressed, still not forgetting to look at Mordecai next to her, And Mordecai doesnt even have cotton candy to eat! Andrew: Upon hearing that the substitute was a girl, his mind wandered. But it was only for an instant. Andrew dismissed the thought out of his mind again, thinking that he was overthinking it. Didnt that person just get a lot of money, how could he possiblye to a ce like this to be some kind of substitute trainer. And looking at little Joanna and Mordecais lost looks in front of him, Andrew fell into deep thought. In the middle of the day, he silently took out his cell phone and put up a notice on the game website. ?Doing a task, the requirement is toe to the reservoir in the suburbs to set up a stall now, any stall is fine, more is better, all tasks can be taken. The quest had just been sent out when Andrews cell phone began to ding ding ding ding. Brother Andrew, someone is looking for you. Mordecai alerted.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Andrew turned on a silent mode, his cool and cold face did not have any expression, and said very bashfully, Its okay, its just some harassing messages, ignore them. Oh! Mordecai nodded and stopped talking. The heart was more or less a bit of a pity. Hey, I also dont know what the vor of cotton candy is. I really want to eat it! Just as she was thinking, arge group of people burst into Mordecais line of sight. Each of them pushed a flowery cart at a hurried pace and rushed into the camping area of the reservoir, then spontaneously split into two lines, they started yelling. Its a snack stand! Even from a long distance away, little Joanna recognized it at once. She looked at Mordecai with unparalleled excitement, See God has spoiled you, Mordecai, now theres not just cotton candy, theres something else to eat, go go go, Ill take you to buy it! Ill go pay for you. Lukas said gently, Ergo, why dont youe along too? Andrewfortably leaned towards the big tree, Im not interested, you guys go by yourselves. Lets go together, there might be something youre interested in, besides, even if you dont eat anything, you can still carry things for us! Without any further ado, Little Joanna directly dragged Andrew outside. Without paying attention, Andrew identally bumped into a passing girl Chapter 2591: Give Me One Hundred Million Dollars Andrew subconsciously prepared to apologize, but when he saw the person in front of him, he instantly froze. How could it be her! The two of them looked at each other, the atmosphere was indescribably awkward and treacherous. Andrew, what are you waiting for, you identally bumped into someone and still didnt hurry to say sorry? little Joanna poked Andrew with her elbow and reminded him in a low voice. One side helpfully apologized, Im really sorry Miss, my brother didnt do it on purpose, dont be angry. Its fine, were all acquaintances, I wont be angry. The girl replied in a light tone. Acquaintances? little Joanna instantly smelled the vor of gossip, her eyes were filled with curiosity, You and my Andrew have known each other for a long time ah, then what is your rtionship ah? Sort of a partner. The girl replied. What kind of partner ah, hehe, you look familiar ah, I remembered, you are not the youngdy who just helped the little student to y the game, then you and I Andrew, are also partners in the game? little Joanna asked. L nodded, Yes. Wow!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At this moment, little Joannas gossip soul had burned to the extreme. It was her first time to see Andrew need a partner to y the game, and the other party was a girl, not to mention that they had even met offline. Looking at Ls cute face, Little Joanna thought of a possibility. Just before she had time to open her mouth, Andrew had already guessed her mind, boarded the cool and cold little face and said, Just offline activities have met, you dont think too much, moreover, dont go to mommy and daddy in front of the nonsense, or else Ill find someone to hack your bank card, so that you dont have pocket money for half a year. Throwing this down, he nced at L again, Youe with me. Go where? L asked in a scanty tone. Andrew pursed his thin lips tightly, and simply got on his hand, leading L forward, Whats the point of asking so many questions, just go. As soon as the two people left, little Joanna resumed her gossipy happy look, staring at the back and rubbing her chin vigorously. It looks like a pair, hum, I thought Andrew is really some kind of stone Buddha, it turns out that he just didnt meet a favorite girl ah! You cant keep such important news to yourself. little Joanna nced down at Enoch, Is it okay if you go y by yourself for a while at the stall over there, Ill be back soon. Okay. Enoch nodded cooperatively, Youre going to go gossip with someone arent you? Whats called gossiping, its called sharing good news. little Joanna corrected, running towards Erika and the others. And on this end, Andrew and L had walked to an isted spot where no one was around. Not sure why youre here, but its time for my family to get the wrong idea if you keep staying. Lzily rolled her eyes, Just tell them Im not interested in you and you dont like me then. Why would they need toe to you if they could listen if I exined? Andrew said helplessly. For some reason, his heart actually had a choking feeling when he heard L say that she wasnt interested in him. But it was only an instant before Andrews eyes regained rity once again. He took out his cell phone, Youre still short of money are you, how much do you want to earn today, Ill transfer it to you, count it as my package, okay? Youre going to give me money? L looked to Andrew, Thats fine too, just give me a hundred million then. How much? Andrews hand paused, Are you kidding me? What kind of stand can you make a hundred million a day? Chapter 2592: This is different from the Zachary Dumoulin he knew Ls expression remained nd, Wasnt it you who asked me how much money I wanted to earn today, I said it. She wanted to earn a hundred million. You cant make that much on a stall. Andrew reminded with a stern face, hoping she could mention a reasonable figure. It wasnt going to be earned, but you showed up. L said. Andrew: This was like a chicken and egg conversation. Cant give out is it, so Im going to set up my stall, I should be able to make a lot of money today with all the people, can I move over? L said, preparing to walk away from Andrew. The next second, Andrew chased after her and shoved a bank card into her hand. It was the same one she had given himst time, with a cartoon design and a very cute piggy on it. L looked at Andrew in disbelief.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Andrews eyes, however, looked away, Less than a hundred million, Ill call you back with the rest. What? After being stunned for a split second, L finally reacted to what Andrew was saying. So she asked for one hundred million, and Andrew really gave one hundred million? Wasnt this person a little bit out of his mind, unable to hear that what she said was just trying to make him know what to do. L suddenly felt the bank card in her hand was so heavy that she could barely hold it. Forget it, I dont really want to set up a stall that much today, Ill give it back, Im leaving. L said, returned the bank card to Andrew and prepared to leave the reservoir. Ouch, little girl! At this time, Bonnie has rushed over, a hand to hold Ls hand, You look really good, I heard that you are our family Andrews friend, are you also here to y today, alone? How boring it is to be alone ah, Aunties family is more, you alsoe together, there are many people lively! Mommy mom, she still has things to do. Andrew stepped forward to block. Bonnie red at him, What are you talking about, she didnt say she had something to do, where do you know, such a good weather, we should have a pic together,e on little girl, lets go together, by the way, I heard that you give the children coaching, auntie would like to ask you to pay you, pay for it is the barbecue in the middle of the day. Andrew speechless, want to block again, but can not find a reason. He didnt notice that the girl next to him was also sizing herself up at the moment, and when she saw his defeated look, her mind suddenly changed. Yeah, then thank you in advance auntie. L replied sweetly. Bonnies heart blossomed, You child, what else are you polite to auntie for, by the way, whats your name? My name is Zachary, Zachary replied. What a cute name, sounds just like you as a person, soft and sticky! Bonnieplimented. Andrew bbors it in his mind. Thats because Mommy hadnt seen Zachary in the game, hanging on to other yers with ease, making quick and urate moves, and being calm like a natural born killer. Before they met, he even thought that Zachary was a tech geek who was always in the game. Who knew he was so cute in reality. Hell, why did he have to describe her as cute! Andrew was a bit annoyed that his brain was out of control, and when he raised his eyes to see that Bonnie was already pulling Zachary away, he could only quicken his pace and hurriedly follow her. Its better to keep an eye on her, so as not to cause any more trouble. After all, this is a person who opened his mouth and dared to ask him for a hundred million dors! But out of Andrews surprise, Zachary just good behavior to help do things, from time to time to answer Bonnie a few questions, tension and rxation, can not pick half a point wrong. And the tank girl L he knew,pletely different! Chapter 2593: Let’s Go In Together Andrew! little Joanna came over and snapped her fingers in front of Andrew, look back, your eyes are glued to sister Zachary! Andrews thoughts were pulled back and he coughed awkwardly, withdrawing his gaze, Whos looking at her. little Joanna cut a sound, Straight men are all like this, dead not admit, tsk, it seems that in the future when I grow up I cant find this kind of as a boyfriend, looked is looked, dont dare to admit it is also too wimpy. Andrew: have said I did not look. In his tone, there are already hidden signs of annoyance. little Joanna immediately raised her hands and surrendered, Okay, okay, I didnt look okay, but there is something about Zacharys sister, do you want to listen? No. Andrew replied without thinking. little Joanna sadly shrugged her shoulders, I thought you would be interested, after all, you are very concerned about the way Zacharys sister looks, you must be the most anxious when something happens to her. Too bad, she was the one who guessed wrong. Since Andrew didnt want to know, little Joanna stopped talking.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She was turning around and ready to leave when Andrew called her back, Ahem, so what, although Im not really interested, but after all, I know each other, so I cant just sit back and do nothing whats the matter, its serious? little Joanna heatedlyughed, her pretty eyes shed with a wry light, I knew it, youre just being tough-talking, you actually care about Zacharys sister very much. Had to admit it now, didnt I! Come on. Andrew urged seriously. Looking around to make sure no one was in sight, only then did little Joannae up to Andrews ear and say a trigram. Andrews face became more and more serious, and finally even somber. Those philtrum lips were pursed tightly, and his tone carried a few hints of tentativeness, Is it true, could it be a miscalction? Its hard to say, Erikas current trigrams would have been when it works and when it doesnt, especially this is the trigram of a big event, she couldnt estimate it, so she didnt tell Zacharys sister directly, and only asked me toe and talk to you. After a pause and added, But this kind of thing, rather believe it than not believe it. Indeed. Andrew fell silent, his eyes once again on Zachary, who was not far away. She was chatting with Bonnie, and I dont know what was said, but both of themughed, their smiles raging in the sunlight, burning Andrews vision a little. Soon enough, the pleasant day passed. As the sun set and dusk fell, everyone got ready to go home. Zachary also got up and prepared to leave. Little Zachary, Bonnie called out Zacharys name affectionately, dont be in a hurry to leave, Auntie will see you offter! After a day together, Bonnie really liked this child. Moreover, this was the first girl that her own precious second son hade into contact with and befriended, which invariably added another point in her mind. She was worried that Zachary would be in danger if he went back by himself and insisted on sending him. Zachary couldnt refuse, so he agreed. After driving in the suburbs for a while, the car arrived at a vi residential area. Zachary pointed to the gatehouse, Just drop me off at the front door, thank you auntie and uncle for your hospitality, I had a great time today, I hope we can y together next time. Yeah, yeah, thats a deal. Bonnie promised, Auntie remembered where you live, next time she wille straight over to pick you up. Okay. Zachary promised and opened the car door to get out. Who knew that Andrew also followed and got out of the car, his hands in his pockets, his tone nd, Ill go in with you. Chapter 2594: You can go now! Ha? Zachary thought his ears were having problems and looked at Andrew with eyes full of disbelief. The others in the car were also stunned, What are you following in? Thats right Andrew, although I know that its hard for you to have a well yed female sex friend, but you have to go back to your own home and find your own mom! little Joanna seriously persuade. Andrew: He was full of ck lines and looked at the crowd breathlessly, What are you thinking, I was just trying to follow to go to the restroom. little Joanna wanted to say something else, but reacted violently. So you want to go to the restroom, why didnt you say so earlier, I have it inside this doormans room. The janitor heard this and opened his mouth very proactively. Andrew refused outright without even thinking, No, Ill go on at her house. Right, right, thank you ah uncle, I Andrew this person is a little bit of a problem, can only go to the toilet in the house of an acquaintance. little Joanna exined. Bonnie was full of confusion, Howe I didnt know he had that problem, what started it? Andrew replied, Just now. Without giving Bonnie a chance to ask any more questions, Andrew had pulled Zachary into the cottage area. Zachary raised his eyes to Andrew several times to say something, but closed his mouth. The two of them went around the vi twice, and Zachary had no intention of going inside. Just as they were about to go around a third time, Andrew finally spoke up, How much longer are you going to go around like this, I know you dont live here, Ill take you home, watch you go in the house and leave. Why? Zachary looked at him quizzically, those clear eyes held a bit of inquiry, Do you have an agenda for following me home? You were talking so hot with my mom, I was afraid you were a liar, so I followed you to see if you were living in a liars den. Andrew replied. It was obviously said with a scowl, but Zachary was amused andughed outright. Those eyes curved up like a bright moon, shaking Andrews eyes shed, What, dont believe? Believe! Zachary replied, You should have said it earlier, and it wouldnt be so bad that Im guarding you like a thief, lets go. While saying this, he lightly walked to the corner of the vis flowerbed, rattled a rusty iron lock, and the small door around the branch was opened. Zachary led Andrew out, and it wasnt long before he arrived at a brand new ce. Its an old silo, and everywhere is in disrepair, except for the creepers on the walls, which are lush and full of life. As soon as Zachary appeared, someone greeted her, Zachary, youre back, how was your day, how much money did you make? Zachary pursed her lips and smiled lightly, Not too much, sparse money only.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Dont work too hard to earn money, you are still a child, you have to take care of yourself first, besides, you . Mom now has your father to take care of, you can also breathe a sigh of relief. The smile on Zacharys face froze, My dad is here? Yes! That neighbor nodded, You . Mom went out to get groceries and came back, thats when she came back with your dad, looking all lovey-dovey! Zachary whispered an unknown curse and prepared to rush upstairs. A few steps forward, and remembered Andrew behind him, turned around and stuffed a hard thing into his hand, I know you follow me because you want this money, dont worry, know that youre a pauper, even if theres a lot of money in there, you wont really give it to me, take it and go, Im going home. Andrews heart was suddenly a little bit angry. He followed Zachary here, not for this money at all. This person was too ungrateful. Just as he was about to retort, he raised his head only to find that Zachary had already run up the stairs and disappeared under the shelter of the lush creepers. Chapter 2595: Mutual Understanding Andrew took a few steps forward almost subconsciously. The toes of his feet almost kicked the creeper on the ground when he snapped out of it. What was he doing? Was he preparing to catch up with Zachary? But it was clear that Zachary saw him as a bad guy and thought he was following him here for money. Why bother volunteering to move forward!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Andrew thought, subconsciously pursing his philippic lips as he turned away. Back in the car, Bonnies probing gaze fell on him, Didnt you go to the restroom, why did it take so long, did you do something else behind Mommys back? No! Andrew was holding a ball of anger in his heart that he couldnt express, even his voice was full of hostility when he spoke. It took Bonnie by surprise. He himself was just asking curiously, why was he so angry? Could it be that Andrew, you and Zachary had a fight, huh? Bonnie asked. Andrew jerked his head around to look at her, I dont know her very well, what kind of fight could I have, Im not interested in wasting my emotions on people I wont even be interacting with in the future. After a pause he added, Also, Im only a teenager now, mommy youre my guardian at least, do you expect me to fall in love early? Dont you think Brother! Lukas stepped forward and squeezed Andrews shoulder, a little more seriousness on that always gentle face, Youre talking a little too much today. Was it because he didnt see the sad look on Mommys face? Andrew then shut his mouth. The atmosphere in the car becameplicated and dull. Sebastian was dry and spoke, The few of you get out of the car. The five little ones didnt know what the situation was, but still obediently got out of the car. In the car, Sebastian tenderly and attentively fastened Bonnies seatbelt, and then looked at the several little ones, You guys take a taxi home by yourselves, Ill apany you . Mommy is off to a candlelight dinner. Okay daddy, Damon immediately nodded his head in agreement, Ill take care of getting my siblings home safely, you and mommy go to dinner! Sebastian hmmmed from the back of his throat and stepped on the gas and left. Looking in the rearview mirror at a couple of little ones that were getting smaller and smaller, almost invisible, he still couldnt help but curse. These little brats had upset his wife, and he still had to personally coax her! When they got back to Capital, theyd be fined their allowance. Hmm, and only if they danced in front of Bonnie and made herugh! -And dance in front of Bonnie to make herugh! At this end, Damon watched the car disappear from sight before he spoke, Okay, we should almost be ready to go, this vi area is not very good for taxi, Ive already called the uncle I know and asked him to help us find a car to pick us up, first go to the bus stop in front of us to sit and wait for it! The two sisters today in order to look good for the pic photos, both wearing a good-looking but not good to wear small leather shoes, stand for a long time will be leg pain foot pain, although not yet said out loud, but Damon has already seen them quietly whack their legs several times. As expected, when they heard they could sit down, ErikaJoanna and the two of them immediately rushed forward. When their asses were on the bench, Erika and Joanna immediately rushed forward. Shares were next to the bench, they couldnt help but let out a pleasant exmation. They were so happy to be able to sit down. Damon even handed them a bottle of mineral water, Asked the security uncle for it, even though its a misceneous brand, at least its better than being thirsty. Were not picky. Erika reached out and took it, then looked at her brothers, What about you guys, arent you thirsty? Its fine, well just endure it and drink it at home. Damon said. Chapter 2596: Someone Has to Stay In fact, its not that Damon and the others dont want to drink, the main reason is that as long as there is only one bottle of water, of course, its for his sister to drink first! Otherwise you go ask the security uncle for a cup, how about a few of us share it? little Joanna came up with the idea, Brother what kind of dry skin is your mouth, this is not good for your health. Its okay. Damon shook his head, still insisting on not drinking. At this time, Andrew was seen stepping forward. Andrew, where are you going? little Joanna asked loudly. Andrew didnt look back, but his voice resounded to their ears, To get you guys some water. Huh? Erika and Joanna looked at each other and realized that their Andrew must have felt guilty after hearing what he just said. After all, if he hadnt spoken to Mommy so fiercely, they wouldnt have been left in this ce by Daddy.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. Now they even had to let each other have their saliva, making him feel guilty inside. But, they were brother and sister! Andrew!Erika rushed up and yanked Andrew, Dont go buy it, all you can get in this suburb is just mineral water, if youre embarrassed, let us rip you off today, and when we get back to the city, you treat us to the most expensive ice cream! Thats right, and buy me pretty little dresses, so Ill forgive you. little Joanna nodded alongside. It was naturally not a big deal. Andrew agreed without thinking. At the end of the day, he tried to look at a few people, with a few moments of probing in his tone, You guys, youre really not angry with me? Theres nothing to be angry about. Erika shrugged, I honestly thought you did it on purpose. On purpose? Andrew looked at her quizzically, Why do you say that? Isnt it true that Mommy and Daddy havent had two people for a long time because of a few of us, so you purposely pissed them both off by leaving so you could have a candlelight dinner. Erika exined. Andrew muted. He was really in a rage and didnt know what was going on, so he said something like that. But it was true that it wasnt about leaving Mommy and Daddy alone on a date. His starting point wasnt that noble. Actually, I was really Andrew intended to be honest. Just before he could finish his sentence, he was cut off by Erika, By the way, Im going to buy a pair of slippers when we get back to the city in a little while, Ive heard that there are super cute bunny slippers out there these days. Ive heard that too, so lets buy them together! little Joanna immediately picked up the conversation. The two girls chirped, directly blocking all the words Andrew wanted to say. He helplessly hooked up the corner of his lips, and recently softly answered yes. An hourter, the person Damon called came. It was the chef of the Navarro familythe Navarro Residence. Ever since Damon had shown his skills in front of him earlier, the chef had be his fan. No, Damon asked him toe and pick up a trip, and immediately came with his ass on the line. Master Damon, get in the car! The chef shouted enthusiastically. He drove the car in THE Navarro Residence for groceries, a simple suv, and although there was a lot of space in the back, after all, there were five children, and with one sitting in the front, the four in the back were still rather cramped. Why dont I sit on Erikasp, thatll save a little room. little Joanna suggested. The chef was in a difficult situation, This is considered overloading, right, when I came here I saw a police officer on the side of the road, in case its found out, Im afraid Ill have to deduct points Ill go lie down in the trunk then. Damon said immediately. I actually like the trunk the best, its morefortable than sitting in the seat. Chapter 2597: I Have No Impression of You This is obviously a lie. Who would find the trunkfortable? In that narrow space, there wasnt even any air cirction, lying inside with your arms and legs curled up and having to be bumped all the time, how ufortable! But Damon acted like he was having a good time and actually walked towards the trunk. Id better go! Lukas stepped forward, I dont have anything inmon with my two sisters on the road, and Im rather tired, so its a good time to lie down and rest. The two of them fought over each other, and by the look of that stance, they were almost ready to fight. Andrew watched from the side, his thin lips pursing hard once again. When he was about to stand out and say that he would go to the trunk, the chef scratched his head awkwardly, You guys stop arguing, the trunk is full of stuff, theres no way to fit it in. Lukas and Damon: oh exempt! You guys go ahead! Andrew spoke up. Zachary said to have her family drive me. Then Ille with you too. Erika said, Otherwise its too crowded in this car. No way! Andrew refused without thinking. His family drives a motorcycle and can only carry one person. So that was it. If a motorcycle is overloaded, it seems like the drivers license is directly revoked. The chef said helpfully from the side.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org. That left Erika with no way to follow and got into the back of the car. Damon, on the other hand, walked over to Andrew, with a few moments of deliberation in his tone, Is it true, Zacharys family really wants to give you a ride, but didnt you guys just have a fight? Wanted to say quarreled, but was afraid of saying it inurately and making Andrew angry again. Andrew opened his mouth, We didnt argue, we just explored a little bit because of the game. Damon sniffs and breathes a huge sigh of relief, So it was a fight over the game, oh no no, it was exploring, thats fine then, you guys made up right? Told you we didnt fight. Andrew helplessly said. There was no fight, how can we make up? Fine, fine, well leave then ah, meet us at the ice cream parlorter. Damon was finally relieved. After they left, Andrew then withdrew his sight and prepared to find a car to go back. Taking a taxi in this ce was out of the question. Andrew nned to go back to that reservoir from before after walking for some distance, there were campers in that ce, and as long as he paid, someone should be willing to take him back. Before he could walk out far, a car passed by Andrews side. Just a few steps away, it suddenly turned back and stopped in front of Andrew, Little friend, where do you want to go, do you need an uncle to give you a ride? Andrew looked up and nced at the man in the car. Probably around forty years old, fat head and ears, through a few sinister and cunning look. He was inexplicably ufortable with this man. No thanks. Andrew refused. Dont be polite to me, get in the car, Im not a bad guy, look, my daughter is still in the back! The man said, rolling down the back window. An equally chubby little girl then waved towards Andrew, Andrew, get in the car! Andrew sniffed and his handsome eyebrows directly furrowed, You know me? He didnt remember that he was so famous in this city. The girls face reddened a few points, I went to Capital to participate in an OUpetition before, I was in a group with you, did you forget? No. Andrew shook his head. Then, in the girls expectant eyes, he slowly said, I have no impression of you at all. People who have no impression, talk about forgetting or not forgetting? Chapter 2598: Dog Skin Paste The expression on the girls face was almost too taut. On the contrary, the man in the front row became more enthusiastic, I didnt have an impression before, but now isnt there a chance that you can have an impression, get in the car! Learning that they had participated in the OUpetition together before, Andrew was less resistant. He got in the car and said where he was going. Youre going for ice cream, thats nice, I want some. The girl said. Andrew looked over at her, Eat it if you like. Really, so you mean, are you going to treat me to ice cream, yes yes yes, thank you! The girl gets excited. Andrew: He really wanted to open this girls brain and see what it was made of. How did you do in your OUpetition? Andrew asked suddenly. The girl spat out her tongue, her tone was very delicate, Why are you asking this all of a sudden, I went is just a round robin, there are just too many masters. Sure enough! Andrew then stopped talking. A round trip in the Olympiad, no wonderprehension could be so poor! But after all, it was a ride in someone elses car, so as a token of appreciation, Andrew didnt refuse. Its just an ice cream, it doesnt cost a few dors. He sat in the car with his eyes closed, a sense of alienation and coldness. The girl wanted to speak several times, but could not find the opportunity, so she had to give up. The man driving in front of him, on the other hand, looked at his daughter with some hatred. Andrew in the back row, even with his eyes closed, the whole person also exudes a kingly atmosphere, and that a high-fashion clothes, but also set off the persons temperament is extraordinary. Obviously not yet an adult, but one could already catch a few glimpses of the handsome and domineering shadow of the future. What a great opportunity!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. That was the young master of the Jones Family, if he could be a friend, how much it would help his business in the future! Why couldnt his own daughter please Andrew? But on second thought, there was no hurry, since God let him meet Andrew here, it was fate! By the time he reached the ice cream parlor, the rest of the little ones had already started eating. Seeing Andrew leading a girl in, little Joannas eyes widened in shock. Brother Damon, pinch me, why do I feel like Im dreaming, in one day, Andrew is actually standing with two girls? How could Damon possibly spare to pinch his sister, so he pinched himself, I tried, it hurts, and I saw it, so its not a dream, its real. Andrew really did show up with another girl. Andrew, who is this? little Joanna couldnt resist her curiosity, she didnt even eat her ice cream and went straight up to ask. Not waiting for Andrew to answer, the girl had already introduced herself, Hello, my name is Vital Dumoulin, I participated in the Olympiad with Andrew before. Vital? Andrew subconsciously asked, Dumoulin? Vital also didnt expect that he would actually be paid so much attention by Andrew, he was even happier in his heart and immediately introduced, Vital Dumoulin. Then you and Zachary forget it, its nothing. Andrew dismissed the idea. You cant be a names Dumoulin and be rted to Zachary, can you? And he didnt really care who Zachary was rted to! Pick your favorite ice cream, Ill pay for it when you do. Andrew said in an icy voice. Vital went to look at the menu prettily. Andrew, what the hell is going on here, where did this Vitale from, is she Zacharys sister? little Joanna questioned. Chapter 2599: He’s got it all figured out Met her on the road, hitched a ride with her, dont know her. Andrew replied. Hah? little Joanna looked at him in shock, You dont know her well, but didnt she just say that she participated in the Olympiad with you? Round robin, not impressed. Okay! little Joanna then stopped asking further questions. His own Andrews IQ was surprisingly high, which led to the fact that there was no way to y together if the IQ was too different from his. It wasnt that they looked down on each other, but they would find it boring without amon topic. And the one thing Andrew hated doing was wasting time on uninteresting things. Its a good thing we dont know each other well, I was shocked to hear that herst name is Tian as well, if she really is a sister to Zachary, thats too much of a difference. little Joanna said patting her chest. She still liked Zachary better! Andrew couldnt help but press his lips down in a vague displeasure. What was there to like about Zachary, just a woman with her head full of money! Just as he was thinking about it, Vital walked back in and spoke in a whiny voice, Andrew-san, Ive already chosen, Ill have that strawberry ice cream, the small portion. Andrew nodded his head, his gaze resting on the waiter at the side, Hello, order one strawberry ice cream, forget it, two servings, bothrge. Two servings, and bothrge? Vital couldnt help but start floating around. It couldnt be that Andrew wanted the same ice cream as himself, could it? And had chosen therge portions in order to spend more time together. Andrew ssmate, hes so good at it! Actually, it doesnt need to be that big, I have a small appetite, just buy me a small portion, otherwise its a waste if you cant finish it. Vital squirmed and said. Andrew didnt half hesitate and spoke to the waiter again. Change the ice cream just now, strawberry vor, onerge and one small.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Soon the ice cream was delivered to Andrew. Andrew reached out and took it, ncing at Vital next to him, Lets go! And go out to eat alone? Vitals little heart almost flew right out of her chest with excitement! She obediently followed Andrew out to the car, and didnt even think anything was wrong yet. UntilC Andrew handed out two portions of ice cream to her and her dad, who was driving in the front. Thanks for the ride here, Ill see you guyster then. Turning away without any lingering, he quickly disappeared out of sight of the two men. That was the end of it? Vital froze for a long time before finally reacting. Andrew hadnt even wanted to be alone with her at all, he was just sending her out! As for the ice cream, since she said she had a small appetite, the one she got was also a small portion. As for the one in her own dads hand, it was fully twice as big as hers! Aaaaahhhh, what a pisser! Vital finished the ice cream in his hand in two bites, squatted on the ground, and started crying loudly. This can be the real father to the heartbroken bad. Rushed out of the car toe over to pacify, Aigoo my little ancestor oh, what are you crying, dont cry, dads heart is going to break. Andrew doesnt want to be friends with me, dad, he must resent me! Vital cried, Ill never see him again. Such a good looking boy, never to be seen again! Thats why youre crying, the man gloated, Daddy has already thought of a good solution for you, in a few days, helle to our house to y, then you behave yourself, I heard that he likes girls who are good at math, as long as you throw yourself at him, hell surely want to be friends with you. As for him, he could make more money for himself by doing business with Sebastian with the two kids walking around! What makes you so sure? Vital looked at the man with suspicion, Andrew can listen to you? Chapter 2600: Cedron, Sick? The man became even more smug and touched his big belly, Of course he will listen to me, after all, he left his things with me, so let hime to the house to get them when the timees. So that was it! Vital was instantly happy. Then I should prepare properly, dad, Im not good at math either, who do you think Im going to get as my home teacher. Vital asked. The man waved his hand, Ive already checked online, his IQ is very high, Im afraid that all those teachers I hired for youbined are not as good as him, so its better to let that cheap sister of yours tutor you, shes not good at anything else, but her brain is still very bright.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Let here? Vital was a bit reluctant, Okay, but she can only hide inside her room that day, she definitely cante out to meet Andrew. Thats what Dad thinks. C This end. Sebastian took Bonnie to a candlelight dinner and finally got Bonnie to behave. When the meal was over and the check was ready to be paid, Sebastian asked about the canes on the wall, Can I take one of these back with me? Without waiting for the waiters answer, Bonnie was already curious and asked, What are you doing with that? Oh, Im afraid youll still feel angry when you get back, but its too painful for me to beat it with my hands, so Im looking for a handy tool. Pfft! Bonnie didnt hold back andughed right out loud. Reaching out, she pushed Sebastians shoulder and rolled her eyes poutingly, Im not angry anymore, besides, how old are the kids, youre still hitting them, they dont want to have any self-esteem. Besides, it wasnt supposed to be a big deal. Bonnie began to rehash old ounts, Before we will not also fight, after the fight, you go to toss thepanys people, I remember Pei Yu at that time, the highest record, is to help youplete twelve customers in one day, thats someone elses half a years workload. Sebastian face serious, so say, thats all the more reason to buy it, turn around and beat me up can also, I in front of you, can not want to self-esteem. Bonnie: There was someone else next to her, how could this man talk about love so smoothly and directly. She pinches Sebastians arm as her cheeks get hot, Alright, hurry up and pay the bill. The waiter then started to report the bill, Tonights total consumption is five thousand eight, the service charge is one thousand, in addition, this is Mr. Grants cane you asked for. Really for me, thats fine, Sebastian took it, How much? Didnt Mr. Grant pay for it with dog food just now? The waiter smiled. Bonnie wanted to find a crack in the ground even more. When they got out of the restaurant, a man rushed in and was about to run into Bonnie. Luckily Sebastian was quick on his feet and circled Bonnie into his arms, while he himself got a hard bump on the arm. Excuse me, Im really sorry, I dont Mr. Grant? Mrs. Grant? the man looked up, recognizing the two. Bonnie and Sebastian recognized him as well. Wasnt this Cedrons special assistant, Alexis? Alexis, what a coincidence, in a hurry to get in to meet your friends? Bonnie greeted with a smile. Although she didnt like Cedron, Alexis was just a part-time worker, Bonnie wouldnt put her emotions towards Cedron on him, so she spoke with an extra gentle voice. Alexis waved her hand, No, I came to buy food for Mr. Navarro, Mr. Navarros stomach is hurting to the point of spasms but refuses to go to the hospital, so I really have no choice but to buy something for him to see if it can relieve him. Bonnie raised an eyebrow in surprise. Cedron, sick? Chapter 2601: It’s Not Bad to Be a Guinea Pig Compared to Bonnies bashfulness, Sebastian, who was his cousin, was more concerned. Even if Cedron is a scumbag, thats still the cousin who once had an irond rtionship. Where is he, how can we not go to the hospital, take me to see him. Sebastian said. Alexis sniffed and felt like she saw an angel, Is it really okay Mr. Grant, if you go and say it, Mr. Navarro should listen, just would that be too much trouble for you? Say what you mean by trouble or not. Sebastian waved his hand, Something along the way. With that, he turned his head to Bonnie again, Bonnie, Im just going to go for a bit, Ill be back soon. Bonnie understood his mood, Mr. Navarro helped us take care of our children before after all, its something we should visit, then Ill go home first,e back directly after youre done. Good. Sebastian nodded heavily. Following Alexis a few steps forward, he turned back and hugged and kissed Bonnie fiercely. Bonnie was embarrassed by his kiss and red at him with a red face, What are you doing again for good reason! Couldnt help it, who made my wife so understanding? Sebastian said with a smile. This man Bonnie once again pouted and looked at Sebastian, You hurry up and go! Sebastian left then. And Bonnie went back to the house. The five little ones had already gone to bed, only the maid was still working in the living room, when she saw Bonnie, she immediately stood up, Mrs. Grant youre back ah, have you eaten dinner yet? Ive already eaten, I had a candlelight dinner with my husband tonight, Im a bit stuffed. Bonnie replied with a smile. Scanning around, she urged the maid again, Any work will wait until tomorrow as well, its alreadyte, you should go and rest. Yes, yes, thank Mrs. Grant for beingpassionate. The maid happily went back to her room to sleep. Bonnie also rubbed her stomach and went back to her room. She did eat a bit too much, and she couldnt sit or lie down in her room, in any case, no matter what, she just felt ufortable. In the end, she simply stood up, intending to take a shower. When she came out after the shower, she heard a knock on the door. Bonnie couldnt help but be a little puzzled. This was definitely not Sebastian, after all, Sebastian wouldnt knock on the door when he came back, he just pushed the door and came in. Then it was the maid? Thinking about this possibility, Bonnie couldnt help but feel a little helpless. Hadnt she already told the maid to go to bed, why did she stille over to find herself. Mrs. Xu, lets talk about anything tomorrow, Im getting ready for bed too. Bonnie had no intention of opening the door. Silence fell outside the door. It was only after a long time that a voice could be heard again, Its me, Mommy. It was Andrews voice! Bonnie froze for a split second and immediately went to open the door. Outside the door stood Andrew. And at this moment, Andrews hand, also carrying a cup of something that looks ck, smells well, is very good, has a kind of hawthorn feeling. Andrew, its already sote, why havent you rested yet? Bonnie asked. Andrews expression more than a few points of unnatural, cool and cold small face make a strong tense, Immediately went to bed, before going to bed nothing to do just drummed up a little something, but made himself do not want to drink, gave you. Prepared for me ah, what is it? Bonnie inquired. Andrews expression became even more unnatural, Ive said its something I drummed up out of boredom, but I didnt want to drink it when it was done, so I took you as a guinea pig, its Hawthorn Poria Soup. Hawthorn Poria soup, stomachic and food elimination, can also synthesize off the coldness of hawthorn. Staying up all night, specially drumming up what she needed.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Tsk, this guinea pig has to be ah! Chapter 2602: Mr. Navarro’s Child Died Bonnie finished the cup of Hawthorn Poria Soup in one gulp. Alright, this little white mouse of mine says goodnight to you, hurry up and go to bed. Bonnie said. Andrew hmmmed but stood still with no intention of leaving. Anything else? Bonnie asked. As if he had made a great deal of determination, Andrew finally spoke, though his voice was as small as a mosquito buzzing, Im sorry about this afternoon, Mommy. What did you say? Bonnie inquired. Forget it if you didnt hear me. Andrew, thin-skinned, threw that down and was heading back to the childrens room. Andrew, Bonnie called after him, Mommy isnt expecting you to fall in love early, its just that youve been deliberately cutting off contact with people in the outside world, and Im worried that youll feel like you dont have any friends in the future, so when I saw Zachary ying with you, I really wanted you guys to stay good friends. stay as good friends. Andrews feet lurched. In private, Mommy was so worried about him?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But nothing had been said on the surface! Ill go out and make new friends, dont worry. Andrew assured. The little lump between mother and son was erased, Bonnie smiled happily, Thats great, Im relieved when you say that mommy, aiya, so Zachary is your first friend, actually mommy really likes her, or else invite her over for dinner some other day? Andrew: I should have known that I wouldnt havee to deliver this bowl of Hawthorn Poria Soup tonight! Inside the Maybach. Sebastian looked at Cedron in front of him, who was already pale from pain and even had cold sweat on the corners of his forehead, and was so angry that he clenched the flesh around his cheeks. Its already like this and you still dont go to the hospital, Cedron, you think youre made of iron! Cedron gave him a sideways nce, Mr. Grant, this appears to be my personal matter, so you neednt bother. Mr. Navarro, just listen to Mr. Grant, go to the hospital for a bit, even if its just a shot for the pain. Alexis persuaded from the sidelines. In return, there was Cedrons ice-cold look, So fond of swaying me around, why dont I make you my superior? Alexis was too scared to speak, and could only drop her eyes for help on Sebastian. See, hes a part-time worker, hes a man of few words, what Mr. Navarro says wont be listened to at all. He could only trouble Sebastian. Sebastian helplessly nced at Cedron, Okay, I wont stop you if you want to die, then Annas side of the secret, when you die, Ill write it on a paper and burn it to you. Annas secret? Cedrons eyes that were somewhatx from the pain refocused, What secrets do you know about her? Why would I tell you? Sebastian asked back dismissively, Youre dying anyway, its not toote to find out when youre dead. Im not trying to die. Cedron finally spoke with difficulty, Its just that Im too busy to do anything else. Theres a hospital nearby, it wont take long, just get a painkilling injection and then go, if youre afraid of being dyed, Ill be your driverter, I used to drive a race car at two hundred and twenty percent per hour. Sebastian said. This time, Cedron didnt refuse again. Alexis was overjoyed and hurriedly took Cedron to the hospital. While Cedron was in the doctors office getting his shots, he gave Sebastian a solid bow, Thank you Mr. Grant, I dont know what I would have done if it wasnt for you! Whats he been so busy doing? Sebastian however was more concerned, I smelled incense and candles on him and there was a ck cloth on his arm, is he in mourning, who died? Nothing gets past Mr. Grant, Alexis sighed, Truth be told, it was actually Mr. Navarros child that passed away. Chapter 2603: I Can Help You From Other Places Sebastian thought he heard wrong, Who did you say? Mr. Grant you keep your voice down! Alexis was in a hurry and subconsciously nced at the office.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Luckily, the door was closed and Cedron should not have heard what was just said. He let out a shallow sigh of relief before answering, Mr. Grant you dont know yet, actually our Mr. Navarro already has a child. Sebastian wrinkled his eyebrows, I know he has children. Wasnt it Mordecai? Well, at least hes known Cedron for so long, its only right to know that Mordecai exists. Alexis, on the other hand, nced at Sebastian in surprise, So its already been said ah, it seems that Mr. Grant you and Mr. Navarro have a better rtionship than I thought. Did you just say that the boy died? Sebastian pursued, When did it happen, why so suddenly! He had seen Mordecai not too long ago, and even though the boy was sickly, he didnt look like he was going to die. Alexiss tone is more a few minutes a few mncholy, the world is unpredictable ah, I did not think at the beginning, it is an ident, ah, Mr. Navarro recently are in order to the childs things running around, want to give the child the most grand funeral, so that the child to go a little more dignified. So, how exactly did it die? Sebastian breaks down. Alexis opened her mouth and was about to answer when Cedron came out of his office. His face was even paler, but a few hints of the redness that followed his anger emerged vaguely. It looked like there was still a fight with the doctor in the office. Mr. Navarro! the doctor came out after him at this time, his tone of voice was urgent, Have you remembered all that I just said, if you continue like this, even I cant help you. If you cant help me, will I die then? Cedron asked indifferently. The doctor froze, and only after a few seconds did he think to answer, That wouldnt be true, except that if things continue as they are now, Mr. Navarro, you will Before he could finish his sentence, he was impatiently interrupted by Cedron, Just dont die. Doctor: Wanting to scold Cedron, he was already too frightened to say anything just by looking at Cedrons ghastly expression. Seeing this, Sebastian stood next to the doctor, Doctor, people have their own destiny, you dont have to care too much, since Mr. Navarro himself isnt willing to love his own body, forget it, help me see why this hand of mine hurts so much. While saying that, he gave Alexis a wink and told him to take Cedron out first. He, on the other hand, dragged the doctor back to his office, changing his earlier hangdog tone to a serious one, Doctor, whats Cedrons condition now? Its a serious stomach problem, its already started to bleed, if hes not hospitalized for surgery, hes afraid that hell bleed out afterward, and it wont be a minor surgery then. After the surgery, the life could be saved, the stomach not so much. So the doctor repeatedly persuaded Cedron to stay in the hospital and wait for the operation to be done. Mr. Grant, since youre so concerned about him, why dont you go persuade him that this surgery really cant be dyed. The doctor turned his hopeful gaze to Sebastian. Sebastian shrugged his shoulders helplessly, You think too highly of me, I dont have the skills, he wont listen to me. After a pause, he added, And he has something very important to do right now, its useless for anyone to persuade him. How could Cedron possibly dy on his own surgery when he was organizing a funeral for his dead child? But I can help you in other ways. Sebastian said. Chapter 2604: It Just Works The light of hope surfaced in the doctors eyes once again. Any other way would work! As long as we can get Cedron to the hospital for surgery. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Sebastian took the first step and said, You prescribe me a bit of medicine for conservative treatment, Ill keep an eye on him to take it, and when hes done with what hes got in his hands, Ill tie him up in the hospital for the surgery. Doctor: What kind of solution is this! As if he can read minds, Sebastian answers the ranting in the doctors mind, If you were to prescribe the medicine directly, I can guarantee that he wont take it even once, now I can make him take the medicine on time to control his condition, isnt that a solution? The doctor opened his mouth to retort, but froze and couldnt find the right words. In the end, he also had to nod his head, Yes, you do have a point. So, please prescribe the medicine doctor. Sebastian said. C Ten minutester Sebastian took the prescribed medication to the parking lot. Alexis was squatting next to the Maybach smoking a cigarette. When he saw Sebastian, he immediately dropped his cigarette and ran over to him, Mr. Grant, Mr. Navarro fell asleep in the car, its the first time in a while that hes slept so deeply, I dont want to disturb him, is it okay if I take a taxi to take you back? He was able to fall asleep because I asked the doctor to add some tranquilizers to his painkillers, it doesntst very long, about three or four hours, otherwise it would have been noticed for sure. Sebastian said in a bemused tone. Alexis was dumbfounded. When did this happen? How did he not know a thing about it! Hadnt Sebastian been with himself the whole time just now, when exactly did he go and talk to the doctor? And this, Sebastian was still methodically arranging, this is the medicine the doctor prescribed, three times a day, you cant let him take it directly for sure, so you put it in his coffee and let him eat it under the guise of refreshing him so that he can continue to take care of his business, and in addition, at night, this will be added with an extra half a tablet of sleeping pills, the maintenance time is about four or five hours, but at least its possible to fall asleep. After hearing Sebastians words, Alexiss jaw was on the verge of dropping to the floor. Mr. Grant was too daring! Did you memorize everything I told you? Sebastian asked. Alexis immediately snapped back to her senses and nodded vigorously, Remembered, remembered it all. Hmm. Sebastian nodded, If youre identally found out by Cedron, just say that I asked for all of this, and that I took your pain and made you do it. Cedron couldnt do anything to him, even if he was angry, but that might not be the case with Alexis. Besides, it was true that he had asked Alexis to do it, and it wouldnt be right to let Alexis take the me. With that ounted for, Sebastian was ready to leave. Mr. Grant, Alexis caught up with him, a few probing nces in her eyes, can I ask you one more question? Youve already opened your mouth and said so, you obviously expect me to answer, Sebastian didnt hold back, As long as its not something that touches my bottom line, go ahead, I can answer. It shouldnt be anything that touches the bottom line, Im just curious, Mr. Grant why are you willing to help Mr. Navarro like this, treating him so well, ording to what Mr. Navarro said, youre nothing more than cooperating businessmen, friends who have known each other for a short while. But Mr. Grant you give me a different feeling, as if, you have known each other for many years. Sebastianpsed into silence. He couldnt be honest with Alexis and couldnt find any other reason. After thinking for a long time, he finally spoke slowly, Thats how some people are, even though they havent seen much of them, they just feel like they should be nice to them. When the wordsnded, Alexis eyes suddenly becameplicated.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2605: How can he die! Sebastian looked at him in confusion, What are you doing with that expression? Had he answered incorrectly? Mr. Grant! spoke Alexis righteously, I hope you have some self-respect, my Mr. Navarro is a straight man! Pfft! Sebastian responded, looking at Alexis with a ck line all over his head, What were you thinking, I just want to be brothers with him, I have a wife alright, and several children. Yeah oh, Alexis scratched his head as an afterthought and smiled a little embarrassed, I forgot about that, sorry. Sebastian rolled his eyes breathlessly and whirled around to add, Cedron does seem to be a straight guy, though, the no-nonsense kind. How else would he have gotten into this situation with Anna? Hey, these two people! Sebastian shook his head helplessly, Take good care of him, Ill leave first. Back home, Sebastian realized that Bonnie was actually still awake.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. She was holding a book and reading it on the floating window, the dim light enveloped her, looking extraordinarily hazy and beautiful. The knot in Sebastians throat moved, walked up and directly took the book away, his tone carried a little bit of displeasure, What did I tell you before, dont read like this, it hurts your eyes too much, besides, its sote, why arent you asleep? Bonnie raised her head to look at him, and spat out her tongue sheepishly, Im waiting for you. Just one sentence softened Sebastians heart. Lowering his head, he pecked Bonnies lips lightly, his tone still taut, It wont happen again. Bonnie nodded along with that, her gaze falling on him, What took you so long, didnt you say it was going to be quick? Sebastian smoothly sat down on the edge of the bed and sighed softly, I didnt realize the situation was thatplicated either, Bonnie, do you know why Cedron was so abusive all of a sudden? Because of what? Bonnie asked him. His baby died. What? Bonnie covered her mouth in shock for a few moments. How could it be so sudden! She had seen Mordecai not so long ago, the little one was sunny as hell, hugging the hands of the Navarro familythe old Mrs. Navarro, moring that he wanted to follow them abroad too. How did it die? I dont know exactly why, all Alexis told me was that Cedron had been so busy with Mordecais aftermath for the past few days that he couldnt take care of himself, and thats what got him in that state. Sebastian replied. Bonnie was silent. That child, even though it was born from Cedron and another woman, was indeed an innocent child. Now that it was dead, it was more or less hard to feel in the heart. And- Bonnie thought again of the Navarro familythe old Mrs. Navarro. She was so fond of Mordecai, Im afraid its hard for her to ept this sad news, right? If she fell ill because of this, then no one would be able to perform Amads surgery. A whole lot of problemsy in front of Bonnie, forcing her to think. Finally after half a day of thinking, Bonnie finally made a decision, When its light you can send me to the Navarro familythe Navarro Residence, Ill go see the old Mrs. Navarro. Sebastian nodded, My thoughts are the same as yours, and its not just the two of us who will go, the children will go as well, at this time of year, what THE OLD Mrs. Navarro needs most, is thefort of small children. Good. Bonnie nodded. The two managed to stay up until dawn, and then they told the five little ones about it. The five little ones were equally unable to ept this bad news. Damon even cried out directly, Mordecai clearly said he liked to eat the crabmeat puff pastry I made, and he hasnt even gotten to eat it yet, how could he die! Chapter 2606: The Fraudulent Corpse Bonnie was sad too and gave Damon a hug. Mommy, can you wait for me for a while, I want to go make Mordecai a box of crab cakes. Damon asked choking back tears as he wiped them away. Bonnie nodded and agreed. The rest of the little ones went off to get their gifts ready. Only then did they all leave together for THE Navarro Residence. When they got to the front of the Navarro Residence, Sebastian was in no hurry to go in, but instead admonished everyone. Compared to us, the Navarro familythe old Mrs. Navarro must be even more sad, you guys mustnt cry, okay? Damon agreed with red eyes, trying to hold back his tears, I know, I wont cry, and Ill urge my younger siblings not to cry as well. As they were talking, there was a knock on the car window ss. Outside the car window was clearly the Navarro familythe old Mrs. Navarro. Everyone immediately gathered their emotions and squeezed out a smile as they slowly lowered the car window. Aiya, its really your family ah, I feel familiar with the license te number from a long way away, but I dont dare to shout, worrying that Ive recognized the wrong one, are you here to see me? the old Mrs. Navarro asked happily, her face all light. This look made everyone freeze. What the hell? Mordecai had passed away, why didnt the old Mrs. Navarro feel sad at all? Was puzzled, and then heard the old Mrs. Navarro asked, You few people are here to find Mordecai, right, but Mordecai, s go in first, you know his room, right, go to his room to y, okay? That sigh put the doubt back in Bonnies mind. It seems that it is not not sad, but just trying to be taut! Dispelling the doubt in her mind, Bonnie spoke along with this to the five little ones, You guys go ahead, Daddy and Mommy have something to talk about with THE OLD Mrs. Navarro. The five little ones then took their gifts and went to Mordecais room. When they went in, they found that everything was still dressed the same as before, and nothing was different. They looked around and finally ced the gifts they had prepared on Mordecais desk. Mordecai, if there is a next life, you must still get to know us, and then I will make you lots and lots of crabmeat puffs for you! Damon said. The rest of the little ones rambled on and talked to the air. And downstairs, Bonnie and the old Mrs. Navarro were sitting opposite each other. the old Mrs. Navarro handed Bonnie her passport to look at, Everything is ready, now were just waiting for Amads discharge from the hospital, and well immediately get on a ne to go abroad and see her! the old Mrs. Navarro, Bonnie spoke with deliberation, In fact, Amad can also wait a little longer, the important thing is that you first get well now, when you are ready, we will go again is not toote. Otherwise, when we go abroad, the old Mrs. Navarro copsed due to excessive sadness, then there is no way to do the surgery. Hearing this, the old Mrs. Navarro looked at Bonnie with some surprise, Whats wrong today, why do you seem to not want me to go abroad, is it that Amad doesnt need to do the surgery anymore, or did that bone marrow donor abroad back out? Of course its neither! Bonnie shook her head, wanting to exin and not knowing how to say it. Mrs. Grant, the Navarro familythe old Mrs. Navarro suddenly put on a stern face, what cant we say to each other, swallowing like this doesnt make everyone feel good inside, talking like its a riddle is no fun, Is it not? Yes, Bonnie took a deep breath, its that Mordecai thing, we heard about it and want the old Mrs. Navarro you mustnt Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Before the words were finished, there were sudden panicked footsteps from upstairs. ErikaJoanna rushed downstairs in a panic and jumped directly into Sebastians arms, so scared that her whole body was trembling, Its not good, help, the fraud fraud! Chapter 2607: How many kids does Cedron have anyway! The old Mrs. Navarro was also shocked. the old Mrs. Navarro also startled, have been a handful of years old, actually can directly jump to the sofa, arms dead hold a pillow as a dependence, Where ah, who ah, do not scare me ah! Its upstairs ah, I just saw saw Mordecai! little Joanna said, looking like she was almost crying. What, quickly help me out, this vi is not clean anymore, you can actually see Mordecai who are you talking about, Mordecai? the old Mrs. Navarro finally reacted. little Joanna nodded, Yes, its Mordecai.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. But Mordecai is alive and well, how can it be considered a fraud? the old Mrs. Navarro was even more puzzled. Huh? But my mommy said that Mordecai is already little Joanna spoke in confusion. Before the words were finished, they were stopped by Bonnie being, Okay, its okay for you kids to y, but dont say such scary things, look, just now, you scared grandma into what kind of shape, hurry up and apologize. little Joanna didnt know exactly what she did wrong, but still obediently apologized. She was already cute looking and had a good attitude in admitting her mistake, the old Mrs. Navarros natural anger subsided. Go go go, Ill send you two back upstairs. Bonnie said gently, not forgetting to pass Sebastian a wink. Sebastian understood and immediately went to help the old Mrs. Navarro, Your old man be careful, dont fall, slowlye down. Bonnie sent the two little girls back to the childrens room. In the room, Damon, AndrewLukas was staring at Mordecai in front of him. Mordecai, on the other hand, was nibbling on a crabmeat muffin, not forgetting to fiddle with the toys in her hands, a light of surprise in her eyes. I wanted this one before, but you were dead set against giving it to me, why have you figured it out now? And this one, this one was made by Joannas sister herself, right? Ill take good care of it! Bonnie smiled and stepped forward, Mordecai. Aunt Morgan, Mordecai turned her head to look at her, Youre here, my siblings are treating me well, they brought me so many gifts, and the crabmeat puffs Ive always wanted to eat, Aunt Morgan you try them! Bonnie waved her hand, You can eat more if you like, but its not a good habit to y with toys and eat at the same time, there are germs,e on, Auntie will wipe your hands. While saying that, she took out a handkerchief from her bag. Mordecai immediately obediently stretched out both hands. While wiping her hands, Bonnie took Mordecais pulse. The pulse was very smooth, healthy and strong, not at all like being sick. And, it must be alive. So the information Sebastian had gotten was false? Bonnie let out a very grateful sigh of relief. It was a good thing she had just stopped LITTLE Joanna from going on in time, or else there would have been a scene. You guys have fun with the healthy Mordecai, Im going down to be with THE OLD Mrs. Navarro. Bonnie purposely bit the word healthy extremely hard. Several little ones immediately understood and nodded, Got it Mommy, dont worry. Only Little Joanna was slightly uneasy, quietly tugging on the corner of Bonnies coat, lowering her voice to inquire, Is it true mommy, hes a living person right? Its a living person, Bonnie replied in the same low voice, Its okay, you guys have fun ande back down to mommy if theres anything else. After calming little Joanna, Bonnie headed downstairs. As she headed down, she couldnt stop wondering in her mind, Alexis wouldnt have to make up a lie to trick them on purpose. So, Cedron was another child besides Mordecai? Chapter 2608: His Cell Phone is Missing Thinking about this possibility, Bonnies heart became even more furious. Cedron had actually hooked up with a few women outside and had a few children in these years! If Anna knew, she was afraid that she would be upset to death. And now that Cedron is going to be abandoned by Anna, Bonnie also feels that it is right. Cedron already has a life of his own, so of course Anna should have one too! With that thought in mind, Bonnie went back downstairs with a grim look on her face. Whats with that look? the old Mrs. Navarro wondered, Did those little ones piss you off? Bonnie took a deep breath and adjusted herself, No, its just that Im embarrassed when I think about how those little guys scared THE OLD Mrs. Navarro you like that just now. Its nothing, Im just moving my old bones around, and if they hadnt done that, I wouldnt have known that I could jump so high! the old Mrs. Navarro said smilingly. After a pause, her tone was concerned again, You wouldnt be scolding them, would you? Aiya, they are all her beloved children, how can they be scolded. The old Mrs. Navarro became anxious and wanted to get up to go upstairs to coax the children. Bonnie hurriedly helped her to sit back, I didnt scold them, I was just upset. Yes, after all, children already have self-esteem, how bad to reprimand them for that. Sebastian chimed in helpfully, Usually at home, were all taught in a gentle voice. Upon hearing this, the old Mrs. Navarro was relieved.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Patting her chest, she said, Thats good, it seems that the way you educate your children is still good, especially on the matter of leveling a bowl of water, especially to learn from. Otherwise, what if Cedron is biased in the future when he has children of his own? Mordecai needs to be cared for, too. Bonnie frowned imperceptibly. A bowl of water? So the old Mrs. Navarro meant that Cedron did have more than one child? That must be it, otherwise there would be no such thing as an equalizer! Thinking about it, Bonnies hatred for Cedron grew a bit more. -Because Mordecai didnt get into trouble. Since Mordecai was fine and the old Mrs. Navarro was in a very good mood, Bonnie canceled her n to postpone her trip abroad. It was better to go at the original time. The sooner Amad was cured, the sooner they could get away from Cedron. Aftering out from the Navarro familythe Navarro Residence, Bonnie and the others set off for the hospital again. Halfway there, the misunderstanding was finally cleared up. Daddy, why didnt you ask clearly, little Joanna looked at Sebastian with an iparable grudge, causing me to give Mordecai all of my favorite that hand puppet. Sebastian spoke apologetically, Its daddys fault, that hand puppet daddy will buy another one for you okay? And my turtle shell, that one is a treasure I found on the antique street, daddy you have topensate me! Erika followed and opened her mouth. Sebastian all but agreed, Okay, buy them all for you, better ones than before. After a pause, he looked at the three boys again, What do you want me to make up for, say it all, daddy will buy it all for you at once! Damon waved his hand, No daddy, Im giving away just crab cakes, and they were promised to Mordecai as well. Lukas shook his head as well, Im giving him the game console he was looking at earlier, Im tired of ying with it and its okay to give it to him. Neither do I. Andrew replied. As soon as the words left his mouth, Erika advised him, Andrew, dont be embarrassed, didnt you give him your spare cell phone, its a good time to take advantage of this opportunity and let daddy buy you a new one! Its not a cell phone I gave away, its Andrew replied, subconsciously touching his bag, his face immediately changed. It was gone, his spare cell phone was gone! Chapter 2609: Forcing His Hand! Whats up Andrew, what are you looking for? Erika asked curiously. Andrews eyes went all different with a hint of scarlet, When did you see my cell phone missing? Just today, Erika replied, Whats going on, whats all the fuss about, didnt you give your cell phone to Mordecai? Of course not! That spare cell phone of Andrews, its used to take gaming quests, and its backed up with a lot of gaming videos of himself. Also, there were a lot of photos in it. It was very important to Andrew, how could he take it and give it away. That cell phone I remember Andrew always stayed away from it, its gone for good reason? little Joanna came over with concern, Did you drop it in the car, look for it. However, a group of people almost turned the car upside down, but still did not see the cell phone. Damon also called Mordecai, but again, they didnt find it at the Navarro Residence. Is it pressed out, we should be able to find it if we go home now. Bonnie said. Andrews expression was solemn for a few moments, I dont think so, I havent touched my bag since I got home yesterday, if I dropped it, it should be wait, I know. Andrew said, rummaging through his bag and pulling out a business card. Whose business card is this? little Joanna asked curiously. Andrew replied, Vitals dads, he said something about slipping it to me when I got off the bus yesterday, and swore that I would definitely use it. And sure enough, its being used now. It seems Vitals dad knew he dropped his cell phone yesterday, but instead of informing him, he secretly picked it up himself, just waiting for him to initiate contact. The thought of such an approach made Andrew ufortable.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. But in order to get that cell phone, he had to dial Vitals dads number again. After a few beeps, the call was answered. Hello, who is it please? Papa Vital asked in a suppressed voice. Andrew pursed his thin lips, although he was upset in his heart, he still opened his mouth and answered, Hello Uncle Dumoulin, this is Andrew, we met yesterday and you gave me a ride. Aiya, so its Andrew little friend ah, why did you think of calling me ah, do you want to talk to my familys heart ah, then wait, Ill go and call her now. Thinking of Vitals pestering appearance yesterday, Andrew couldnt help but shiver. Without even thinking, he immediately refused. That kind of nightmare was good enough once, he didnt want to experience it a second time. Uncle Dumoulin, Im calling specifically to find you, Andrew spoke, May I ask if youve picked up a cell phone in your car? So that cell phone was yours, I told you, why did I suddenly pick up a cell phone, yes, I did. Vitals dad replied, Come to the house and get it if its convenient for you, whenever you want. Ill ask my maid at home to pick it up. Andrew replied. As soon as the words left his mouth, Vitals dad on the other end of the line changed his tone, That wont do, I really dont feelfortable if I dont hand the phone over to you personally. Im the one who called the maid, even if its broken, I wont me anyone. Andrew replied. Vitals father was still very insistent, Even if you dont me me, Xinxin will still me me, I was kind enough to keep your cell phone for you, you dont want me to cause any conflict between father and daughter because of this, right? Chapter 2610: Opportunity Knocks Hearing this, Andrew almostughed in anger. Saying a thousand words, it was just to get him to visit his home, right? He got it. So when is it convenient for me to nag? Andrew asked. Almost instantly, Vitals fathers attitude became pleasant and friendly again, Aiya, you cane whenever you want, as long as its a convenient time for you, Im always convenient, but remember to let me know in advance before youe over, so that I can make preparations to entertain you. That ent, greasy as hell. Andrew really couldnt bear to have his cell phone stay in the hands of such a person. Touching it one more time would be a defilement of the phone. So he said, Then I wille over now, please Uncle Dumoulin, inform me of the address of the house. Papa Vital immediately said the address.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hanging up the phone, rubbing his big belly proudly, he went downstairs. And downstairs in the living room, Vital was hugging a big bucket of ice cream and eating it, watching the TV andughing so hard that his whole body was shaking and the ice cream in his spoon spilled onto the floor. The gold and ck marble stood out with an extra mess of stains. Mr. Dumoulin just swept a nce and cursed unhappily, Are you a dead man, you cant see such a big stain, do you know how to use it for air when you have two eyes, why dont you hurry over here and wipe it up. Vital lowered his head, looked at his own masterpiece, his eyes were surprisingly cold and disgusted, What are you waiting for, Zachary, Dad wants you to scrub the floor! The father and daughter were on the same page, and the scolding was as harsh as it could be. And when Zachary, who was busy in the kitchen, heard this, he slowly walked out, expressionless, and bent down to wipe off the globs of ice cream with a rag. That icy face greatly aroused Mr. Dumoulins displeasure, What kind of attitude is that, if it werent for the fact that I give you . Moms regr blood transfusions and coaxed your mom in the past, your mom would have died long ago. You should be thankful to Laozi instead of putting on such a foul face! You gave my mom blood transfusions so that you could pinch me, and as for coaxing her to be happy, it was only so that she could find all the money I earned and give it to you wasnt it? Zacharys tone was light and spoke the truth, You get away with taking my money and you want me to be grateful to you? Where in the world is such a funny thing! A remark that directly poked Mr. Dumoulins sore spot. That face was like a dyeing workshop, green for a while, white for a while, and finally converging into a rich inky ck color. Youre still underage now, whats wrong with me taking care of your money for you, besides, I give you every month . Mom donates blood, this money is considered my nutritional expenses. Mr. Dumoulin spoke with a set of reasons. Zachary didnt want to argue with him. She was still a minor and had no way of deciding where her mom would go, and if she broke with Mr. Dumoulin herself, then Mr. Dumoulin, as mommys husband, could send her mom to a mental hospital. At that time, Mommys condition was afraid that she would deteriorate more and more, and even elerate her death. Even for mommys sake, Zachary had to endure it. Money could be earned again, but there was only one mommy. She stood up, ready to go back to the kitchen to continue working. Mr. Dumoulin had just lost face, his heart was angry, when he saw Zachary did not say anything, he thought that he had been abashed, his mouth began to mutter, Really, it seems to follow your mom, at a young age you can earn so much money, I dont know if its clean or not, did you go out and look for some weird uncle who likes kids to wrap . ah! Chapter 2611: Speak Cleanly Before the words were finished, Zachary had already made a clean break, smashed the vase in his hand, pinched a piece of broken porcin, and rushed to Mr. Dumoulin. The sharp piece of broken porcin had already pierced Mr. Dumoulins neck, with bright red blood slowly seeping out. Mr. Dumoulins legs were trembling, and his voice was not even a whisper. Legs trembled, and his voice stuttered as he spoke, Zachary, what are you doing, I am your father, hurry up and take your hand away. Its funny to say. Zacharys head is not as high as Mr. Dumoulin, the figure is only half her size, but at the moment ispletely dominant, that pair of stern eyes shock, Mr. Dumoulin scared like a quail. Truly, Zachary looks like shes really going to kill him now with this look! I dont mind you taking my money because my mom still needs you, so I put up with it but every bit of the money I earn is clean dont open your mouth and talk nonsense And you said something about you being my father, ridiculous, I have never seen, a father who would denigrate his own daughter so much, since you took my money, stop it, and stand and pawn, I dont mind to have a fight with you! Mr. Dumoulin has been so scared that he is almost on his knees, and promised repeatedly, Fine, fine, I wont say anything from now on, just take that thing away. Zachary then moved the broken porcin piece away. Really obscure , Mr. Dumoulin reached out to touch his neck, originally wanted to curse, but the thought of Zachary so crazy, and hard to hold back. Okay, no need for you to work in the kitchen, in a while the family is going to have guests, you go to Xin Xins room and stay there, help her do her homework for OU school, as long as its done well, Ill give your mom an extra hundred milliliters for this months blood draw. Mr. Dumoulin said. Zacharys face was expressionless, threw down a sentence that you better do what you say youre going to do, and lifted his foot straight up the stairs.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Only when that back disappeared around the corner of the stairs did Mr. Dumoulin dare to curse out. Unlucky thing, if I had known that you were such a thing, I should have strangled you directly when you were born! It wouldnt have been necessary toe and suffer now. After cursing, his eyes looked at Vital again, his tone made a one hundred and eighty degree turn, Aigoo my baby ah, why are you still eating ah, quickly clean up, Andrew will be arriving soon. What? Hearing this, Vital immediately threw away the ice cream, the pair of eyes squeezed to the point of almost invisibility by the fat on his face burst out with an excited light, Dad are you serious, hes reallyingter? Thats not true, go and wash your face, daddy has sent someone to bring you thetest beautiful princess dress and will make up a style for you. Mr. Dumoulin said dotingly. Vital ran over to Mr. Dumoulin and gave him a kiss, Daddy, youre so good to me, Im going to wash my face now! She rushed to the restroom, and the stains that her body had just blocked were revealed. Not far away, on the leather sofa, the ice cream that had been thrown up casually had also melted in a big mess. Just looking at it was very bad. Mr. Dumoulin subconsciously asked Zachary to clean it up. After all, in this house, Zachary is his ATM, but also his maid. Or the kind that doesnt need money. The words were already in his throat when Mr. Dumoulin remembered what had just happened, and a cold chill rose up from the bottom of his feet. He couldnt help but shiver and quickly dismissed the idea. It was better to forget about it! If he did it again, hed be dead by Zachary before hed even hooked up with THE Jones Family. Chapter 2612: Just Do Me A Little Favor Mr. Dumoulin cleaned up the trash and stains by himself, tired and sweaty. And thats when the person who delivered the princess dress came. Alsoing was the chef hed hired on purpose. After all, Andrew is Capitals young master, afraid of eating countless delicacies, unusual dishes certainly can not see, or this kind of special chef personally to do more reliable. It doesnt matter how expensive the ingredients are used, the one who came today is a VIP, dont be slow! Mr. Dumoulin specially instructed the chef. The chef gave an ok gesture, Dont worry, even Mr. Navarro has eaten my food and is very impressed, and you said you dont care about the price, Ill use the best ingredients, which will surely bring the vor to a higher level. Of course, the price will go up too. Mr. Dumoulin waved his hand in disdain. Its just a small amount of money, he can afford it even if he bites his tongue. The most important thing was, as long as he got in touch with the Jones Family, he would be prosperous in the future, and he wouldnt be short of money for this meal at all! As he was talking, the doorbell rang. When I opened the doorbell, the person standing at the door was Andrew. Here hees! Andrew, youre here, wee! Mr. Dumoulin smiled so much that his face creased and rushed to open the door, inviting Andrew into the house. And Vital also rushed to Andrew, very shyly spinning in ce, Andrew ssmate, look at my new dress, does it look good? Andrews gaze panned over her body and tugged at the corner of his mouth, Its a lot like a donut. The skirt was obviously small and strangled Vitals body inyers andyers of flesh. Combined with the bright colors of the dress, at first nce it looked like several donuts ovepping each other. Vital didnt understand the real meaning in that statement and became even happier, Im not that sweet, Andrew-san, you tter me. Sort of. Andrew didnt know how to answer for a moment. Mr. Dumoulin stood out at this time, Come on, what are you all standing at the door for, quickly go inside, go inside and talk. Andrew originally did not want to go in, but before he had time to speak, he was forced to sit down in the living room, and Vital sat down next to him. Vital sat down next to him. The couch was already small, and with Vitals size, it wouldnt fit, and the two were pressed together.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The hairs on Andrews body were standing on end! He immediately stood up, deliberately keeping a distance from Vital, his cool and cold little face was full of ice, Uncle Dumoulin, I came to get my cell phone, after I get it I should leave. This was a ce he didnt want to stay for a minute longer. Mr. Dumoulin tapped his head, Right, right, your cell phone, look at my memory, wait, Ill go to the car and get it for you now. He went out for about five minutes, and when he came back again, his expression was full of apologies, Oops, are you busy now? Hearing this, a bad feeling had risen in Andrews heart. Wheres my cell phone? He asked. Mr. Dumoulin rubbed his hands and smiled very deliberately, I just want to talk to you about this matter, look at my memory, I left my cell phone in the car, but the car let the driver send it for maintenance, he said he would send it back in three hours at most, or else, you can wait here for a while? Andrew: It was clear that this was a deliberate attempt to stall him. In that case, Ille back in three hours. Andrew was ready to say goodbye. Wait a minute, Mr. Dumoulin stopped him, After all, I helped you pick up your cell phone, so is it okay if you do a small favor for your uncle, its really just a small favor! Chapter 2613: Did you copy this? Andrew was reluctant, but he had to agree. Indeed, the cell phone was picked up by Mr. Dumoulin, and the other party was willing to return it to him, so he should show his gratitude. What do you want me to do? I dont know, Andrew asked.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Dumoulin raised his hand, pointing to Vital on the side, Its like this, isnt Xinxin also learning OU, that very famous OU school around the globe, there are a few questions that she doesnt quite understand, is it okay for you to teach her? That very famous Olympic Math school, Andrew also attended it, but because his intelligence was too high, he didnt participate in the usual teaching, and would only discuss with everyone when there were huge problems. It was normal that he didnt recognize Vital who attended this school together. But Andrew was still surprised. Vital actually managed to go to that school, so she had a very high talent in math? After all, she was an alumnus, Andrews face eased up a bit, Sure, whats the problem, Ill see if I can. Go on upstairs, take down those problems you cant do and show them to Andrews ssmates. Mr. Dumoulin urged. Vital was dumbfounded. Hurriedly tugging at his sleeve, he whispered, Dad, I dont know a single problem, why are you suddenly talking about this! Not to mention OU, she couldnt even understand the middle school math she was learning now. The only reason she could go to this school was because Zachary was the one who took the test. Mr. Dumoulin was prepared for this, and confidently patted Vitals shoulder, Just go upstairs and ask Zachary, its okay, if you really cant figure it out, theres still dad, you can just go upstairs and find her. Right! She couldnt see which questions were hard, but Zachary could. Just let Zachary look at it. Vital prettily went upstairs to her room and toed in to Zachary, who was working on his OU homework, You, find me three OU problems you dont know out right now, no, make it five! What else is Andrew going to do when he figures them all out at once? Zacharys gaze moved slowly from his homework, to Vitals face, What, you cant even do the easy ones, but suddenly you have the confidence that you canplete topics that I cant even do? Who gave Vital this courage, Jasmine Leung? Vital grunted, So what if I dont know how to do it, I have people to teach me, just leave me alone and give me a few questions quickly. Zachary rolled his eyes breathlessly, pointing to a few questions on the book, These are the ones, make a copy and take it away, dont take the book away or I wont be able to finish my OU homework. Just by looking at it, Vital already felt his brain spinning. The symbols were as if they were alive, making their way to her eyes and bouncing around. She had a hard time with it, and at the same time, knowing that her handwriting wasnt good, she ordered Zachary, You transcribe it, hurry up, Regulus people are still waiting down there. After a pause and then added, If you do not listen to me, I will tell Dad, when the timees to not allow Dad to go to give you . Moms blood transfusion. Zacharys hand tightened and tightened, but finally, without a word, he transcribed a copy for Vital. Taking that copy of the O. W. L., Vital went downstairs happily. Andrew reached for the piece of paper, scanned it, and froze. Whats the matter, Andrew, are these questions too difficult? If you dont know how to do it, its okay, I can go to the teacherter. Vital said thoughtfully. Andrews eyes fell on her, Did you transcribe these questions? Chapter 2614: Is Zachary Your Sister? A sentence, let Vital heart began to beat drums. Speaking voice are unconsciously weak, is yes, is this title copied wrong, I just hurry down to look for you, may not pay too much attention, or I now go upstairs to bring down the book. No need, Andrew refused, the title is fine, just this word It was familiar, like hed seen it somewhere before. But exactly where, Andrew couldnt remember. It didnt matter, he wouldnt have anything to do with Vital in the future anyway, so why should he care if the handwriting was familiar. Andrew retrieved his thoughts and began to look at the questions in front of him. Within ten minutes, he had solved all five questions. None of them are difficult, if you follow this form and backtrack, you can easily get the answer, there is also this question, its actually a trap, you look like he wants B, but in reality, hes asking you to count A. If you recognize the trap, you will easily be able to calcte it. Having finished the math, Andrew once again got up to leave. Wait a minute, actually Heart has a few more questions, right Heart, go upstairs and get them, dont miss such a good opportunity to ask for advice. Mr. Dumoulin tried his best to hint. In his heart, he couldnt help but want to curse, howe those chefs move so slowly, making a dish is not ready until now. If it continues like this, he really wont be able to stop Andrew! Vital was also well aware of this and didnt dare to dy in the slightest, hurrying to the upstairs. Snap! Vital mmed the book he had just mmed in Zacharys face. Anger surfaced on that chubby face, Zachary did you do that on purpose, you tricked me didnt you? For good reason, whats gotten into you? Zachary furrowed his brows in great displeasure. Did you give me the easiest kind of OU problems, its only been less than ten minutes and the other person solved them all! Vital stomped his foot in anger. Solved them all in less than ten minutes? How could that be! Zachary unbelievably picked up that book and carefully looked at the steps Andrew left behind to solve the problems. Although they were written very simply, they were all mentioning the most crucial positions. The puzzle that had gued her for almost half a month before was now enlightened and clear. The other party was really too powerful, at a nce, he was an OU master, no, he was an OU genius!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. What are you giggling at the book there for, Ill give you one more chance, you find me a few really difficult problems, or Ill make you look good! Vital said. Gotta make sure the other guy cant do it and stay the whole time right? Zachary asked. Right. Vital nodded. Zachary understood and picked up his pen and went to work on his book once again. Soon, Vital came downstairs with the new questions. There werent too many questions this time, just three in total, and the first two were still solved very easily by Andrew. But when it came to thest one, he froze. It was a probability question. It was about bets. How to put arge sum of money into a bet and win the most money without knowing whether you will win or lose. Just by looking at this proposition, Andrew thought of someone. And the following figures were even more like what he remembered. Unconsciously, Andrew clenched the book in his hand. He might not know how to calcte this probability question yet, but he knew very well that there was a great probabilityying right in front of him. Zacharys upstairs is it, youre sisters? Andrew asked. Chapter 2615: Big Attitude Change Vitals fat torso shook!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. How did you know Zachary was upstairs, no, how do you know Zachary? asked Vital, full of shock and amazement. Andrew didnt bother and put the book down. Extrapting from this reaction of Vital, it was already basically known that it wasnt her but Zachary who was actually attending the OU school. And just now, when they went upstairs, they put Zachary in charge of transcribing the forgery. Thinking about this, Andrews eyes had narrowed dangerously into a line. Didnt Zachary say that he lived in that silo, so why did he appear here now. And it didnt look like it was treated very well in this vi. So, when Erika said that something big had happened to Zachary recently, there was a possibility that something would happen to him in this ce? ssmate Andrew, so you know Zachary. Mr. Dumoulin was a smart one, and quickly responded, smiling even brighter than a flower, Thats really a coincidence, Zachary is my eldest daughter, wait for me, Ill go and call her down right now! Mr. Dumoulin said and hurriedly walked quickly up the stairs. Looking at the suddenly appearing Mr. Dumoulin, Zachary subconsciously went into a state of alert, What do you want to do, but I have already transcribed the very difficult questions ording to Vitals requirements, dont you want to use this matter as a ckmail, saying that you wont go to give my mom a blood transfusion. Mr. Dumoulin changed his usual attitude, smilingly came to Zachary, Aiya, how could dad not go, dont worry about it, as long as it can make you . Mom quickly get well, even if it is to drain all the blood from my body, it does not matter. This attitude Zachary got goosebumps all over his body and became even more defensive, What the hell do you want, just say it, dont disgust me here. Geez you kid! Mr. Dumoulin couldnt help but harbor anger in his heart, but still squeezed out a smile on his face, Actually, I just want to ask you, howe you didnt tell me about your acquaintance with Andrew? Who? Zachary asked rhetorically, I dont know the guy. Never heard of him. Mr. Dumoulin sneered in his heart, thinking that Zachary was pretending to be confused. How could he not recognize him, the other Andrew had already admitted it! Its just that he thinks hes usually too bad, so even if he knows such a big shot, hes still refusing to let him know that hes getting the light. What a selfish girl! Mr. Dumoulin thought, once again rubbing his hands, Well, what dad did before was really wrong, I will change it in the future, no, I will change it right now, oops, why is my baby girl still wearing such bad clothes. Zachary tugged at the corner of his mouth, Because you took all my money away, I can only buy ground-up clothes. Thats why daddy has to make it up to you,e on, choose one in your sisters closet to change into first, and then daddy will take you to buy a new er this afternoon. Mr. Dumoulin, attentive as can be, dragged Zachary to the checkroom. Downstairs, Vital was on the verge of going mad. Ever since Andrew had asked that question, he had stopped talking to her. Even when she took the initiative to talk to him, Andrew was too stingy to even give her a look. It was as if he was treating her like a dead person. Vital was stamping her feet in anger when she heard Mr. Dumoulins voice from upstairs, Coming,ing, Zachary is here! Almost the instant the words fell, Andrew raised his head and looked upstairs. Zachary had changed into a long, loose dress, her whole body swaying in it, but with an unexpected extra touch of coolness. Vital followed suit and looked over, practically going crazy, even her voice started to get shrill, This is my dress, Dad, how could you give Zachary, the bitch, a dress to wear! Bitch? Andrews displeased and icy gaze immediatelynded on Vitals body, like a quenched arrow, making Vital instantly mute. Chapter 2616: The One Who Knows What’s Right is the One Who Knows What’s Right Noticing Andrews gaze, Mr. Dumoulin immediately started scolding. Vital how do you talk, quickly apologize to your sister, think about how good your sister is to you, whats wrong with wearing one of your clothes. Vital was even more aggrieved, Dad, why did you make me call her sister and make me apologize to her? In the past, Zachary was used as her ve, now that she lowered her head and apologized, how could Vital be willing? And seeing this, Mr. Dumoulin simply rushed downstairs and shone two ps at Vitals face, You child, dont hurry up and apologize, I didnt say anything about you asking your sister to help you with your homework again, you really think I dont know about it, too much nonsense, hurry up and apologize, After hitting him, he whispered again, I have to keep Andrew today no matter what, you hurry up, dont stab me in the back, you do whatever I tell you to do, otherwise I wont care about you in the future. Vital shivered in fear and didnt dare to y his little temper anymore, and obediently apologized. Albeit very reluctantly. Zachary narrowed those beautiful eyes, the corners of his lips rising slightly. What a long time to live, you can encounter any rare thing ah! Now that he could actually hear Vital apologize to himself, it was really too rare. Thinking about that, his gaze fell back on Andrew who was not far away. Andrew, thats Andrew huh? Seems like a very powerful person, or else he wouldnt have made even Mr. Dumoulin nervous like this, and even changed his attitude towards her, being attentive like a fake father. If she acted like she was on good terms with Andrew, then on moms side, Mr. Dumoulin would surely not dare to make things difficult anymore, right? Thinking of this, Zachary was fiercely moved! For the sake of mom, no matter what it is, Zachary is willing to do it. So Zachary quickly walked up to Andrew, very warmly patted Andrews shoulder, What a coincidence, Andrew, howe you didnt say that you want toe over to y today ah, if I had known I would have moved tomorrows appointment to today, anyway, its all about meeting. This enthusiastic look, as well as the self-conscious physical contact, all made Andrew very ufortable. He was about to move away when he realized that Zachary was closer to him. There was a faint soap aroma on her, the smell of the cheapest soap sold in the supermarket, but it inexplicably made ones heart feel good. In a strange way, Andrew didnt move.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Dumoulin became more excited. Zachary ah, you and Andrew ssmate rtionship so good ah, also can directly call Andrew, this matter how did not tell dad? Zachary shot a cold look at Mr. Dumoulin, You didnt ask me either. In one sentence, Mr. Dumoulin was choked to a pulp. Come to think of it, he had never expected Zachary to know such a big shot, so how could he ask? Well, it wasnt toote. I know without asking! Taking a closer look, in fact, this girl Zachary wasnt that obnoxious. By the way, there used to be a Taoist priest in the family who said that Zachary was the prosperous phase of the family, saying that as long as Zachary was allowed to stay at home, the family could get richer and richer. At that time, he thought the Taoist priest was lying, but now that he took a second look, what he said was just too urate! Zachary, then you and Andrew oh no, its Andrew ssmates have a good time ah, at noon, lets eat together,e on, Vital, lets go to the kitchen to see how the dishes are done. Without saying anything, Mr. Dumoulin directly pulled away Vital who was full of indignation. Whats the point of staying here, what if he angers Zachary and Zachary doesnt want to help him keep Andrew? Chapter 2617: Detecting a Difference Despite his reluctance, Vital was pulled away. Only to leave with a look of resentment and anger in her eyes towards Zachary. Once in the kitchen, Vital started stomping her feet, the ground shaking, Dad, why are you letting Zachary stay with Andrew, Im the one who should be good friends with Andrew. Mr. Dumoulin waved his hand, Youd like to be friends, but look at this, is Andrew hitting on you? Vital opened his mouth, unable to speak. Mr. Dumoulin probably saw that Vitals mood was not quite right, Mr. Dumoulin went up again to pacify him, Okay, whats there to be angry about, I did all this for you, when I can cooperate with the Jones Family, dad can give you a better life. Havent you always envied your ssmates for living in a vi in the city center, and disliked our familys vi being in the suburbs? When I make money then, Ill buy you a vi in the city center! Hearing this, Vital finally didnt get so angry. He hugged Mr. Dumoulins arm very affectionately, Then Ill buy a bigger vi than Ma Yuanyuans! No problem, Mr. Dumoulin agreed, Ill buy you as big as you want, and when you have money, you can buy Beluse Pilons house, Beluse Provosts house, Beluse Cayers house, not to mention a vi like that. Beluse Pilons, Beluse Provosts, Beluse Cayers! Are you kidding, thats Capitals the Jones Family! As long as he cooperated with their family, and the other party showed him a little bit of crumbs from the cracks of his fingers, it would be enough for him to eat and drink without worrying for the rest of his life. Thinking about this, Mr. Dumoulin began to urge the chef again. How long will it take to be ready, my honored guests are still waiting, by the way, add one more persons portion! After all, Zachary was going to help him keep Andrew today, so Zacharys portion had to be prepared. The chef, however, did not do so, directly threw the spoon in his hand into the pot, and said with a ck face, Mr. Dumoulin, youre being a bit forceful, right, you said that when I made it before, but now youre telling me that theres an extra persons portion, a skillful woman cant cook without rice, havent you ever heard of this saying? The ingredients he had only prepared for three people, now where to change the fourth persons out from. Just get a random portion. Mr. Dumoulin said, It doesnt have to be that formal, as long as its edible. As long as its edible? The chef was even more unhappy, Are you questioning my professionalism, since I am cooking, of course I have to do my best, besides, serving a different dish out, what will others think? Isnt this just mming the door in your own face! Mr. Dumoulin thought about it and also felt that this was the reason. Although Zachary could eat whatever he wanted, if Andrew saw the difference in treatment, he was afraid that he would be angry. But now there was a shortage of food for one person, what could be done? For a while, Mr. Dumoulin was so anxious that he circled back and forth in the kitchen, and finally his eyes fell on Vital. Reluctant as he was, this was the only way he could do it. -Vital. Half an hourter, it was finally time for lunch. Mr. Dumoulin warmly invited Andrew to sit next to Zachary, smilingly teasing, You two seem to be on good terms, oops, its all about knowing each other toote, or else how could you have be childhood friends. Its not toote to start, Zachary said, looking over at Andrew, We have a better understanding than most childhood friends, dont we, Andrew? Andrew frowned, Wheres the understanding between us? You forget, its thest time we yed a game together, didnt weplete the first kill with ease? Zachary was depressed that Andrew was not cooperating with him, and tried hard to exin to find a remedy. But he couldnt help it, Mr. Dumoulins suspicious gaze had already drifted over.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Whats going on, why does it seem that Andrew isnt as close to Zachary as he thought. Chapter 2618: What the hell are you thinking? Just at this time, Andrew was heard to say, Thats all because of you, Im the one who sits back and enjoys it, but looking at it this way, ying games with you is indeed fun. Mr. Dumoulins eyes quickly narrowed. Damn, Andrew was breathing heavily. Hed almost thought Zachary wasnt all that useful just now. You two are still ying games, you do look like youre ying well, but youre still students, you should still focus on your studies and not y so many games oh. Mr. Dumoulin lectured with a smile. Zachary and Andrew both raised their heads to look at him without saying anything and lowered their heads again. Exasperated, Mr. Dumoulin shook his fist hard under the table. After a long time, he slowed down and squeezed out a smile again, Well, dont just talk, eat eat eat. Andrew picked up the chopsticks, and only then did he realize that there was one person missing from the table. That Vital who always pestered himself was not on the table. And Zachary who was next to him looked at the table full of high ss cuisine, but had no intention to put down his chopsticks. By the looks of it, he was a bit unsure of what to start with, and looked like he hadnt eaten before. Andrew was so smart that he guessed right away that Zacharys portion was not prepared for lunch today. There just wasnt enough food, so when Zachary came to the table, Vital had to hide. And its not just today, normally Zachary doesnt have the chance to be on the table, let alone see these high-ss dishes. Andrew thought, his sword brows furrowing deeply once again. Didnt Zachary make a lot of money, enough money to move out of the silo and see the world without having to stay in this house? Why didnt she do that? It clearly didnt feel like Zachary was a sufferer. Andrew-san, why arent you eating, is the food not to your liking? Mr. Dumoulin asked with concern. Andrew retrieved his thoughts, nced at Zachary next to him, and simply gave up his fork and went straight to the steak in front of him with his chopsticks. Eh? Mr. Dumoulin was confused, Why dont you use a knife and fork? Andrew had a bashful look on his face, Capitals side has always not talked about so many rules, cutlery is just a tool to assist in eating, of course, you should choose whatever takes your fancy, dont be boxed in. Saying that, he looked at Mr. Dumoulin again, Right? Mr. Dumoulin was naturally on Andrews side, and immediately nodded his head when he heard this, Yes, yes, yes, cutlery is just an aid, so choose whatever takes your fancy, in fact, I usually like to use chopsticks to eat steak as well, its so powerful! While saying this, he picked up the chopsticks on one side and ate the steak with a big mouthful. And when Zachary saw this, his heart was unburdened. Since everyone was eating like this, then she would also use chopsticks! After a meal, there was actually an inexplicable harmony. After finishing the meal, counting the time, Mr. Dumoulin found his cell phone and returned it to Andrew. He also did not forget to send out an invitation, You muste home more often to y ah, yes, in fact, you can also let Zachary go to your home to y, you children should also pay attention to the courtesy of reciprocity between right. In his heart, he was thinking that as long as Zachary went to see Andrew, he could follow him and meet Sebastian himself! Its a handful to try to talk about any business! Lets talk about it! Andrews tone was light, already considered a refusal.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Just the next second, Zachary pulled his coat corner, Dont talk about it again, can we do it tomorrow, tomorrow Ille to y with you, havent you always invited me to your house before? Chapter 2619: See You Tomorrow Andrew couldnt help the corner of his mouth twitching, when had he ever invited Zachary over to his house? Before he could say anything, he saw Zachary making eyes at himself. That face, which was always icy and cold, rarely appeared a few points of pleading and girlish pouting. Andrew even had the illusion that if he did not agree with her, Zachary would immediately cry out in sadness. This girl, also has such a side ah? Andrew thought, so he didnt refuse and gave a hmmm. Zachary was overjoyed, Thats great, its a deal, lets go, Ill walk you out! Mr. Dumoulin wanted to follow, but was stopped by Zachary, We kids are talking amongst ourselves, why are you getting involved dad. Alright then, Mr. Dumoulin reluctantly stood still and rubbed his hands together, Then you go and send it off, remember to make sure you watch Andrew get into the car and thene back ah, or else dad wont feel at ease. Zachary hmmmed and walked out with Andrew. In the garden of the vi, she took the initiative to speak, Im sorry for making you cooperate with my drama, how much do you want? What money? Andrew hadnt responded. Zachary then exined, Its the money for you cooperating with me in acting, I really need you to help me act right now, dont worry, I wont let you help for nothing, Ill give you this money. Acting? Hearing this, Andrews heart gave birth to a few points of hidden unhappiness. So all that enthusiasm from Zachary in the vi was all an act?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Even though he had obviously helped her so much, all those things, they were all measured by Zachary in terms of money? No! Andrew refused in a cold tone, I just came to get my cell phone today, I saw that you are an alumnus of the OU school, so I helped you out, just this once, there wont be another time. He didnt want to be someone elses tool. After saying this, Andrew took a big step forward, his back was already colored with a bit of anger. Zachary rushed up and pulled Andrews arm, Just three times, three times only! Without giving Andrew a chance to speak, Zachary continued, I know you guys are leaving soon, just think of it as a favor to me, I cant think of anyone else but you who can change my current situation. Just three times, three times was enough! So whats your situation now? Andrew asked. In the face of this question, Zachary was silent. The fire that had just been suppressed, once again surged upwards, Andrew deadened his face, his tone was a few points more gloomy, Forget it, I dont want to know, whats your situation, whats it got to do with me, in short, Im not interested in helping someone whos using me. I admit that Im using you, and after three times, when those three times are over, Ill tell you why, plus I promise that I wont let my father get anything out of your family. The only reason Mr. Dumoulin had turned a hundred and eighty degrees on her was because Andrew knew her. Zachary was well aware of this, which was why she tried so hard to keep Andrew. Andrew was the only hope she and her mom had left. Please! Zachary spoke sincerely again, Just three times, and after that, I wont bother you again. Andrew: He didnt answer, his thin lips had tightened into a line, even his back was taut. Zachary waited and waited, the light in his eyes had gradually dimmed. And at that moment, Andrew was heard to open his mouth, After three oclock tomorrow afternoon, you cane over, the address I will text you. Chapter 2620: If you don’t want to, forget it Zachary froze for several seconds before finally reacting to what Andrew had said. Just the tone was still in disbelief, with a few moments of testing, What did you just say? Forget it if you didnt hear me. Andrew replied. Zachary got anxious and subconsciously sped his arm, Hear hear hear, Ill see you tomorrow then. Andrew hmmmed and turned to leave. After seeing Andrew off, Zachary returned to the vi. Mr. Dumoulin immediately rushed over to her with an expression as attentive as could be.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Zachary, no, LL ah, when on earth did you meet Andrew ah, oops, should have told dad about me. He and I have known each other for a long time and yed games together, he helped me earn some of that money you took. Zachary said lightly. What? He actually spent money from THE Jones Family. Shouldnt have offended THE Jones Family, right? Mr. Dumoulin felt that the money he was carrying was burning. Mr. Dumoulin wanted to return all the money to Zachary, but he couldnt do so. After thinking about it for a long time, he finally came to a realization. The Jones Family is Capital, oh no, Weskiney rich, 60% of the countrys industries are involved, the family is like a printing press, money has long been more than counted, how because of these two dates on the hate him! Thats right! Mr. Dumoulin, after thinking it through, once again resumed his smile. He even began to look carefully at Zachary in front of him. Not to mention, although she was young, she had already inherited her mothers looks, and had a bit of the meaning of pavilion. One could imagine what a beautiful beauty she would be when she grew up. If she could rely on Zachary and be the inws of the Jones Family, she would be able to make even more money in the future. Mr. Dumoulin didnt want to miss such a good opportunity right in front of him. He immediately opened his mouth, Aiya, Zachary ah, quickly go and pack up, I will take you out to buy clothes, and by the way, I will also buy a little gift, tomorrow we are going to go to THE JONES FAMILY, we cant go empty-handed, right? Now you want to get up and buy me clothes? Zachary sneered, I still remember that pile of clothes you gave mest time, looks like Vital didnt want them anymore before he gave them to me in charity. You child, thats not looking at Vital is bigger than you, clothes are worn once or twice, throw away a strange waste, dad already know the wrong, in the future your clothes ah, Ill buy you new ones! No one can beat Mr. Dumoulin when ites to sliding on his knees and changing his face. Vital was defeated by his chutzpah. He was about to sneer a few more times, but changed his mind on second thought, Alright, since youve said so, Im not going to be polite today, after all, I need to dress nicely so that I can go to Andrews house in a more presentable manner. Yes, yes, yes, of course you have to dress nicely, Ill take you dress shoppingter! Mr. Dumoulin nodded. By the way, ah, a fancy suit for himself too. Although how it cantpare to Sebastians kind of customized suit, but at least it should look more dignified, otherwise it should be belittled by Sebastian before he even opens his mouth. What if you just buy it for me, and then my mom sees it and is sure to make a scene, tearing up all my clothes in three tries, and Andrew happens toe looking for me? Zachary continued, more than a little worried on his clear face. Mr. Dumoulins mouth twitched. Spending money on Zachary, that was at least something you could see a little return on. But to spend money on that crazy bitch, the heart really did not want to give up. If you dont want to, forget it, if Andrew asks me why Im dressed in rags, Ill just tell the truth. Zachary didnt give him a hard time and said with a long sigh. And it was precisely this sentence that poked Mr. Dumoulins dead center. At that moment, he gritted his teeth and spoke, Of course Ill buy it for you . Mom together ah, buy them all, buy the best! Chapter 2621: I Don’t Want to Go Over the course of the afternoon, Zachary taught Mr. Dumoulin the hard way what it meant to swipe money. If it wasnt for the fact that she couldnt tear her face off yet, she couldnt wait to swipe back all the money she was robbed of before today. However, it had also already caused Mr. Dumoulin to hemorrhage. He was so heartbroken that he hadnt bought Vital a single piece of clothing. There was really no money left. Vital was so angry that she stomped her feet and pouted her lips like a bottle of oil, Its not fair, daddy why did you buy her so much and I didnt get a single one, I want new clothes too! Baby heart, you listen, when daddy I get the partnership with THE Jones Family, then you can buy as many clothes as you want! Mr. Dumoulin coaxed. Vital then relented. But the look in his eyes towards Zachary was full of resentment. Zachary didnt care about that and continued shopping. Pissed off, pissed off is best! -Its better to be angry! On this end, Andrew returns to the vi. ErikaJoanna immediately gathered around, her tone was very concerned, Did you find it Andrew, your cell phone? Andrew nodded his head and shook his phone at the two of them, Found it. What about the stuff inside, none of it is missing right? The stuff inside? Andrew then remembered that hed been thinking about Zachary since hed gotten the phone, and had actually forgotten to check it. I dont know if Mr. Dumoulin did anything to the phone. If he had formatted the memory, the phone would be no different from trash when he got it back. With that in mind, Andrew immediately started checking the phone. Several games that were being yed were still there, the saved trading software were all there, and the various records of the webpage were also intact. Nothing has been deleted. Andrew breathed a sigh of relief. little Joanna, however, tted her cheeks, No, theres still one left to check! What? Andrew didnt even react and looked at little Joanna in confusion. little Joanna opened her mouth, originally wanted to tell Andrew, but then felt that it was just too slow, and simply took Andrews cell phone as soon as she could, and began to operate it. Joanna! Andrew wanted to stop, but he didnt have time. In front of him and Erika, the photo album in the phone was opened. Inside, besides some saved videos from the game, the most eye-catching thing was the photos from thest offline event of the game. With just one nce, little Joanna discovered a new continent, and stared with very shocked eyes, Oh my god, Andrew, the girl in this photo, it cant be Zacharys sister, can it?! Where, let me see! Erika sniffed and hurriedly came up as well. Andrew hurriedly snatched back his phone and coughed very unnaturally, That one was just taken by chance, coincidence, I was taking Enoch to y that day, and Enoch kept moring for me to take a picture. So thats how it is, little Joanna pulled down her tone meaningfully, Then Enochs request was quite strange, asking Andrew for you to take a picture but not a single picture of him, all of them were of Zacharys sister. After all, Zacharys costume was ugly that day, he wanted to stay for entertainment, couldnt he? Andrew said. In his tone, there was already a hint of annoyance.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. And at this time, Bonnie walked over and helped round up the conversation, Alright, what are you guys still muttering about, go over and wash your hands for dinner. ErikaJoanna looked at each other and smiled as she went to the restroom. Bonnie also turned to go over to the dining room table and serve a couple of the little ones their food. Mommy, Andrew called out to her from behind, You guys are going to see Annas godmother tomorrow arent you, Im not going. Why? Bonnie queried, I thought we agreed to see her together before, dont you want her? Tomorrow is fine, I just want to stay home by myself. Andrew replied. Chapter 2622: He’s Worse Than You Think Andrew didnt tell Bonnie about Zachary asking him to do the y three times, after all. Whats the point of saying so much. Mommy loved Zachary so much, she was afraid shed be devastated if she learned that Zachary was using their family as tools and pawns. What, Bonnie grimaced, its not a good habit to talk halfway. Andrew replied, I have a really important game to y tomorrow, so I cant make it. So it was. Bonnie never interfered with her childrens favorites, much less stopped them from pursuing the direction they loved. Just a stern face admonishing, Then you remember to call with your godmother and make it clear, after all, its not a good thing to miss an appointment. Ill callter. Andrew nodded. C In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. Bonnie woke up early in the morning and first took a few of the little ones other than Andrew to the mall to buy clothes for Enoch and Amad! After all, how can they wear their old clothes when they are going abroad to start a new life! From head to toe, Bonnie bought them all in one go. Not just one set, but several sets. In addition, also prepared some small toys, so that the two children in the flight abroad on the ne not boring. After buying the things, she then went to meet Anna. Anna had arranged for them to meet at a cafe not far from that private retreat. Since it was a vi area, it was slightly roundabout, and Bonnie had to look around several times before she found it. When he saw Anna, he couldnt help but spit out, Why did you find such a remote ce, Im walking until the soles of my feet are on fire! Anna smiles, her cheeks surfacing with a few faint colors of blood, Im sorry, I also heard from someone that this stores coffee is better, so I wanted to try it. Bonnie couldnt help but re at her, Youre in such poor health right now, what kind of coffee are you drinking, order a cup of hot milk. Fine, fine, Ill drink hot milk. Anna nodded her head very cooperatively. In the next second, the corner of Bonnies eyes curved down again, But well, I can taste how the coffee here tastes for you.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. After ordering the coffee, Bonnie finally got down to business. Enoch and Amads visas and passports have alle down, and looking at Amads situation, well probably be able to leave next week, can youe with us? Anna shook her head, I cant go for now. Even today, when she came out of the nursing home to see Bonnie, the doctor was dying of nerves, repeating that she must be careful or the baby could be in trouble. In fact, ording to Annas current situation, it is best not toe out and walk around. But Anna was afraid that Bonnie would notice that something was wrong, so she forced herself to ask for a short discharge from the hospital, but she only chose to meet at a coffee shop that was very close to the sanatorium. This reason, Anna had no way to tell Bonnie. Thus, her desire to speak became reluctance in Bonnies eyes. What is there to be reluctant to part with in a city where you have briefly lived for five years? Fear Bonnie thought of someone, the voice under her eyes tentatively asked, Anna, the reason you dont want to leave is because of Cedron? Annas long, slender eyshes quivered, then squeezed out a smile, No, what do I have to hold on to about him, its a little something else, its not convenient to tell you right now. Bonnie wasnt convinced. If it wasnt for Cedron, then why did Anna stay and refuse to say why? It really wasnt worth it to stay for Cedron! Anna, Cedron is worse than you think, dont let him fool you! Bonnie warned, word for word, with a stern face. Chapter 2623: How Did I Meet Him Bonnie, today, really hates Cedron. Yes, Cedron did have amnesia and had no problem getting married and having children during those five years. But its different when its not just Mordecai, the child, or Mordecais mother, the woman. Now Cedron was a womanizer, dirty as hell, and not worth Annas love at all.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Whats wrong with you? Anna sensed the anger in her tone, So angry, did Cedron do something again? Bonnie wanted to say something about Cedron having another child die, but was afraid it would affect Annas mood. Would Anna break down when she learned that Cedron had another woman? Annas body already looked too weak to withstand half the excitement. After much hesitation, Bonnie still held back. Just tell Anna, Anyway, just remember that a best friend wont lie to you, Cedron is not a good person, hes even worse than you think. Anna nods cooperatively, Okay, okay, I know. After a pause, she changed the topic again, By the way, whats in these bags, did you buy me something delicious? How old are you, why are you full of food, its the clothes bought for Enoch, Amad, good looking, right, its thetest princess dress, and its limited, only one hundred in the world oh! In the aspect of buying things for her goddaughter and godson, Bonnie is not soft at all, she almost just buys whatever she likes, not caring about the price at all. Of course, with her wealth, she didnt need to care about the price at all. Anna knew this very well, so she didnt say much, touching the princess dress and looking at it again and again, and finallymented, Amad will surely like it very much, and she can go out in this dress after she gets well. Running around in the sunshine to her hearts content, something an unusual child could easily do, Amad had waited five whole years for the chance to finally do so! But, once the disease was cured, it would get better from there. Definitely! After chatting for quite a while, Annas cell phone rang. It was the doctor from the sanatorium calling. The tone of her voice carried a few moments of concern and nervousness, Miss Newman, why arent you back yet, its been three hours since you went out,e back soon! She was even more nervous than Anna herself! Anna subconsciously touched her belly, there was no feeling of difort before she replied, Okay, I know. Hanging up the phone, Anna looks at Bonnie, I still have some things to do, I have to leave first. Whats so urgent, we havent seen each other for days. Bonnie was anxious, I still have so many things I havent told you, dont you want to know why Andrew hasnte to see you? Even though it was about her son, Bonnie still wanted to gossip with Anna. Anna was helpless, Of course I want to know, but I really have to go, is it okay to talk on the phone, or call the video if you cant. Bonnie followed out the door, muttering depressingly. When she got to the first floor of the cafe, she suddenly stopped rambling, and there were a few more moments of icy coldness in her tone, I said, why are you suddenly busy leaving, so its because Cedron came to find you. Cedron? Anna was stunned, and following Bonnies gaze, she spotted the man outside the cafe. Who was it if not Cedron! That man leaned against the door of the ck Maybach, slender white fingertips pinched a cigarette, smoke curls, like the desert smoke helicopters, and finally dissipated in front of that handsome indifferent cheeks. Chapter 2624: Lynx Injured Again Anna was a little nervous, her hands unconsciously sping the corners of her coat. How did Cedrone here, did he already know that she was staying at the private nursing home here? Then came here specially, just to arrest her back? If that was the case, could the baby in her stomach still be hidden? For a while, countless questions swirled in Annas mind, and she was like a statue, frozen in ce. I dont know how much time passed, but Bonnies voice finally came from her ears. Anna are you alright, are you not feeling well, why this expression. Anna returned to her senses, squeezing out a smile and shaking her head, I suddenly want to go to the restroom, Ill leave first! Bonnie pulled her arm, Dont be afraid, Cedron is already gone, hes not here for you. Already gone? Looking out the floor-to-ceiling window, Cedron and the car had indeed disappeared. The only thing left was the smoke from the unextinguished cigarette in the trash can on the roadside, proving that Anna wasnt hallucinating just now. Cedron had reallye. But not for her. For a moment, Annas heart couldnt say whether she was d or lost. But such a thought was only for a moment, and then it was dispelled. What was she thinking? It was a good thing that Cedron hadnt found her, otherwise Brother Lynx would have done all this for nothing. Thinking about that, Annas mood gradually recovered, I told you earlier, I was kind of on a roll, youre the one who had to think on Cedron, now you know? Bonnie nodded, Got it, but I was worried about you too, whenever Cedron shows up, nothing good happens, thats why I was worried. Thankfully, Cedron was just passing through. Bonnie waved a hand toward her, Just hurry up if you have something to do. Anna hmmmed and headed out the door. Worried that Bonnie would find out that she was staying at the sanitarium, Anna even made a point of circling around to make sure no one was following her before returning to the sanitarium. Seeing her return, the doctor rushed forward and pulled Anna up and down, left and right to check. Even the babys fetal heart was listened to three times before she was reassured. Its fine, the child is still healthy, but you cant venture out and move around like this in the future, its best for you to stay in bed and nurse your baby now. The doctor admonished. Anna nodded, But the fact that Ive been out for so long and its fine means that my body is already recovering, about when will I be discharged from the hospital and be able to fly on an airne? Thats probably at least a month, as you know, airnendings are quite bumpy nowadays, and theres a good chance that something will happen just from that one moment, so its better to avoid it as much as possible. The doctor replied. Thats still a month.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Then she would have to be separated from Amad for another month. Although she had Bonnie and the others to take care of her, but after all, she was so far away, would Amad be scared, would she cry in the middle of the night that she missed her Just as she was thinking, the doctors rmed voice was heard in her ears, Oh my God Dr. Lynx, what the hell is wrong with you, why are you covered in blood! Anna also quicklynded her eyes on the approaching Lynx. Breathing was stuttering. Lynx was indeed covered in blood, even her face was scratched several times, although it had already scabbed over, the wounds were still shocking! Its okay, Lynx waved her hand indifferently, I just got careless on the way to the hospital and rolled down the stairs by myself, thats why I got this. Liar, the doctor didnt believe it, This kind of wound looks like its made by a human being, did you provoke some kind of enemy? Chapter 2625: This is all Cedron’s doing? Lynxughed and shook his head, denying it without even thinking, How can that be, I look like the type that would have enemies? Although he was smiling, for some reason, the doctor actually felt a chill. Uncontrobly, speech began to stutter, Of course I didnt mean it that way, Im just a little worried about you when I see you like this Dr. Lynx. Thanks for your concern, but I really dont have any enemies, if youre really worried about me, is it okay to go find me a medical kit? Lynx asked gently. The doctor doubted he was seeing things. The Lynx who said this to herself was clearly as gentle as usual! Then wait a moment, Ill go get it now. The doctor said, turning towards the nurses station. Anna, on the other hand, made Lynx sit on the bench in the corridor, and after checking again and again, her tone became more concerned, Senior, are you sure its really not an enemy? Why are you even asking that, Im a kind person, I never make enemies, you know that. Lynx said. But-.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Looking at the blood stains on his body, Anna still couldnt hold back after all, Then how can you exin it in this state now, you dont want to tell me that its another medical incident, right? How could the same thing happen twice in a short period of time. If Lynx couldnt give a credible reason this time, she was going to have to find out for herself. I actually got into a bit of a conflict with someone, Lynx exined, And I lost the fight, so I didnt want to tell the truth because I felt ashamed. So that was it. Anna nodded her head, with a bit ofint in her eyes, What kind of conflict is it that deserves you to strike out like this, senior brother, you have to protect yourself too! While saying that, Anna reached out her hand, wanting to check the wound on Lynxs face. But the next second, her wrist was clutched by Lynx. Lynxs eyes became hot, and his voice was thick and lingering. His voice was also thick and lingering, Anna, with you caring about me like this, I dont feel any pain at all, thank you! Anna very ufortably drew back her hand. In her heart, she couldnt help but secretlyugh at herself for standing up again. Obviously she was the one who took the initiative to say that she was willing to ept Lynx, but when she really waited for Lynx toe closer, she couldnt help but resist. Obviously, she had already enjoyed so much of Lynxs care, so if she did this, wouldnt it be simr to being a white-eyed wolf? However, in a short period of time, she really wasnt ready to be with Lynx. Seeing Lynx leaning over again, Anna opened her mouth to change the topic, Senior brother, I just saw Cedron in the nearby cafe, do you think, he already knows about me Before he could finish his words, Lynx immediately changed his face. With one hand, he pressed Annas shoulder, and his eyes became scarlet, What, you saw him, then you havent been found out by him, right? Did anyone follow you back to the sanatorium? How could this be, Ive obviously bitten the bullet and said I dont know where you are, why did he stille after me? Almost talking to herself in the sentence, Anna heard the point, Elder brother, Cedron approached you and pressed you on where exactly I was, didnt he? Lynxs eyes dodged for a few moments, Dont you think too much about it, it all happened before, it has nothing to do with now. And now? Annas eyes fell on Lynxs body. That blood all over her body, and Lynx saying that she had gotten into a fight with someone, but lost. This is all Cedrons doing isnt it, Anna questioned, This time, and thest time you were hurt, it was left behind by Cedrons hand when he pressed you about my whereabouts, wasnt it?! Chapter 2626: Scarring, Couldn’t Be Better Facing Annas questioning, Lynx lowered her head and refused to answer. He even changed the topic, Anna, do you know a Chinese food restaurant nearby, their food is cooked very well, are you hungry, Ill go buy it for youter, right? Lynx!Annas anger has welled up, so angry that her whole body is trembling, Is it Cedron who did this, say it quickly! Lynx was shocked by her appearance, Dont be so agitated Anna, its too dangerous for the child, Ill say it, Ill say it, cant I,e over here and sit down. Helping Anna to sit down, Lynx ensured her again and again that she couldnt be so agitated after hearing that, before speaking, Yes, it was actually Mr. Navarro who did it both times. Sure enough it was Cedron! Anna listen to me, I can actually understand why Mr. Navarro would do this to me, after all I hid you well he tortured me to know where you were and he didnt do anything to kill me. Anna almostughed. It was true that he didnt kill her, he just beat Lynx all over her body and cut her face. It was a good thing he was alive! No, Anna couldnt swallow this, Im going to go to Cedron right now and ask him what he wants! Anna, Lynx stopped her again, Didnt you promise me just now that you wouldnt get excited, and if you go to Mr. Navarro, then all my previous sins will be for nothing, and Ive had a hard time hiding you here. After a pause and then said, And we will soon leave this ce, by then Mr. Navarro even if he wants to find us also have no chance, we will be safe, bear it again, bear it! But youre beaten like this. Anna was still furious. She remembered Bonnies words today. Bonnie had said that Cedron was far worse than she thought. It did seem that way now. Cedron was just like thosendlubbers. Whats the difference between that and the hoodlums? Lynx waved her hand, Its just a few superficial wounds, theyll heal in time, its just the face that might be a bit more problematic. Although not as good as Cedron, Lynx is still quite handsome, with the feeling of a gentle gentleman. If this face is ruined, Lynx must be very sad, right? Anna didnt dare to think further and immediately assured Lynx, Senior brother, I know a very famous doctor who makes the best ointment in the world, he will definitely be able to cure your scars and make sure you wont be disfigured. Why are you so nervous, Lynx lifted his hand, rubbing Annas broken hair from her forehead, If I disfigure my face, will you stop being with me? How could I, Anna shook her head, You got hurt for me, I cant be heartless, if I get a scar, even if Im allowed to give you a skin graft, Ill get you back.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Lynx nodded, With your words thats enough, Im sure I wont be disfigured, but dont go out these days, if Mr. Navarro does find this ce then Ill take you away! I Anna opened her mouth to say something, but the doctor had already returned with a medical kit by this time. Quickly, quickly, Dr. Lynx, Ill take care of your wounds. The doctor said. Lynx promised, but his gaze fell on Anna, as gentle as ever, Anna, treating the wound is really too bloody, you still have to protect the fetus now, so dont look at it, go back to the ward, Ille over and find you after Ive treated the wound. Okay. Anna nodded and obediently went back to the ward. Lynx retracted his gaze, looked at the doctor in front of him, and instructed, Just use alcohol to clean the wound on your face. But alcohol sterilizes more than ten times more painful than hydrogen peroxide, and its also easy to leave scars. The doctor said in surprise. Lynx face with a smile, Its okay, scarring couldnt be better! Chapter 2627: Please Do Me a Favor Huh? The doctor suspected something was wrong with his ears, Dr. Lynx what did you say? Nothing, Lynx replied, I said, just use alcohol, Anna said she knows the most famous scar doctor in the world and will definitely cure me so I dont have to worry about scarring. So it was! The doctor breathed a sigh of relief, a smile appeared on his face, I told you, although alcohol sterilization is more effective, the possibility of leaving a scar is too great, you are so handsome, it would be a pity if you left a scar. Pity? The corners of Lynxs lips followed suit and rose upwards, her mood pleasant to the extreme. It wasnt a pity at all! Its just a small scar, and you can get Annas care and love. What a bargain! C After applying the medicine, Lynx went to Annas hospital room in a cold sweat. The face that was so pale that it was almost without any blood color made Anna couldnt help but start to feel heartbroken, Are you alright senior, does it still hurt? or else give a shot of painkiller! Lynx waved his hand, I still have an operationter, an analgesic might affect my flexibility, and it would be bad if it caused a medical ident. After a pause, he added, And Im not particrly ufortable, its fine, look, I can still do tai chi, hiss- Just after doing two or three movements, involving the wounds on her body, Lynx made a sound of pain. Anna rushed to stop it, Its already like this, whats the point of doing the surgery, dont you go. But I have already promised the dean that I will definitely go to the main surgery today, if I renege now, where will the dean find such a suitable candidate? Lynx wrinkled his eyebrows in embarrassment, Anna you know, that heart surgery, not many people can do it now. Even if they can, the sess rate is extremely low. Lynx, on the other hand, was one of those few doctors who could do it and do it very well. In fact, Anna was one of them, but in her current condition, there was absolutely no way she couldst on the operating table for seven or eight hours. It would be a miscarriage. Dean even helped hide your pregnancy before, so now thats a favor I have to return. Lynxs tone was firm, Its okay Anna, at most the wound will fall apart, its not like it wont heal. But Anna wanted to say something more, but opened her mouth but couldnt make a sound. How to persuade Lynx, she didnt know anymore.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In the end, she could only look deeply at Lynx, Im sorry senior brother, its all because I dragged you down. What silly words to say, Lynx waved his hand, Havent we already be a family, its only right for a family to help each other, you dont need to be burdened. As she spoke, Lynx raised her hand to look at her watch, Its almost time, Im going to do the surgery first, you stay here and dont go out again, dont let Mr. Navarro find out, Ille back after the surgery and stay with you again. Anna hmmmed and watched Lynx leave. Annas heart still didnt feel right until the door to the hospital room was closed. The price Lynx had paid for her was just too much, too big, too heavy, weighing her down. Im afraid that in this lifetime, theres no way for her to pay it back. But right now there was still something that could be repaid. Anna took a deep breath and after adjusting her emotions, she dialed Bonnies number. Bonnie, could you please do me a favor and ask expert Smith for some scar removal cream, the best kind! Chapter 2628: Transitional Period Hearing this, Bonnie on the other end of the phone was nervous as hell, Whats wrong with you, what kind of injury needs scar removal cream, where is it, Ill go over to you now! Anna was helpless, Its not for me, its for Senior Lynx. Bonnie breathed a huge sigh of relief, Its good that its not you, but its quite upsetting that Mr. Lynx is injured, scar removal cream right, Ill contact expert Smith and ask him to send it to me. Bonnies rtionship with expert Smith had gotten better and better over the years, so asking for a scar removal cream wasnt a problem at all. Even Smith felt that mailing it was just too slow, and after asking Bonnies location, he asked his student who lived in a neighboring city to deliver it. Although my student made it herself, the whole process of making it was done under my personal watch, and there is no difference between it and the ointment I made, dont worry! Expert Smith said. Bonnie agreed, curious about the identity of this student, Previously, you have been keeping the recipe of this ointment secret, but now you are willing to let your student know, does it mean N?velDrama.Org content rights. Not waiting for Bonnie to finish, Smith nodded his head, Thats right, its my favorite student, and its also my sessor, now the child is five years old, and its about to start elementary school, Vivian and I have discussed it, and when the timees, well send the child to the royal elementary school to get an education, while she and I go out to y. After half a lifetime of being busy, it was time to go out and travel around the world! A royal elementary school? Bonnie was surprised, Is it the kind of royal Im thinking of? Of course, thanks to George! Smith nodded, Its that internal elementary school of their royal family, George and Pei Yu both dont have any children, so their ce became vacant and was given to me. Bonnieughed dumbly, Of course those two didnt have the means to have a child, but I thought theyd adopt one. It did cross my mind at first, but my baby promised them that when they died, they would collect their bodies, and theyughed and agreed, andplimented my baby! There was more than a little pride in Smiths tone. The corner of Bonnies mouth twitched, Are you sure they evenplimented it after you said that? No way! ording to that startled personality of George, he was afraid that he would have jumped straight up. Its really impossible to imagine him topping such a sentence and stillplimenting people. Smith replied, Yeah, Im pretty sure that after my baby said that, the two of them said thank you and something about mourning him! Huh? Bonnie even twitched her eyelids along with them, That, do you not know what, filial death, means? No way, Im very good at Chinese now, it means, too filial, he died willingly! So you taught your kids Chinese too right? Bonnie asked. Smith exims in wonder, How did you know that, did you sense my babys mastery of the Chinesenguage was too high to be awed? Bonnie: Thank you, only amazed, not wowed. After hesitating for a long time, Bonnie spoke up, reminding, Otherwise, youd better find a Chinese teacher for your child. Are you worried that Im working too hard? Its okay, teaching my own child, even if its hard, Im still happy in my heart. Bonnie wanted to say that she was afraid that if Smith continued to teach like this, the child would be ruined. But what she said on her lips was, Dont you still have to go out with Vivian to travel around the world? If you suddenly change the teacher at that time, the child should not be able to adapt to it, so change it before its toote, and give him a transition period. Chapter 2629: Can You Let Me In? A word woke up the dreamer. Smiths tone had a few moments of gratitude in it, Why didnt I think of that, Mrs. Grant, its still you who thought of it, then Ill go and look for it now! Bonnie felt that she had done a great thing in persuading Smith to stop teaching her children Chinese. She felt that she had done a great thing! Hanging up the phone, she began to wait for Smiths favorite student to deliver the medicine. About two hourster, a young boy wearing a id shirt and thick-bottomed sses appeared in front of Bonnie. Hello Mrs. Grant! The man gave Bonnie a straight ny-degree bow, My teacher sent me to deliver your medicine. Bonnie was taken aback, then couldnt help butugh, Okay, okay, it was hard for you to make this trip,e in and sit down! The man quickly waved his hand, No need, Ill go back right after delivering the medicine, my teacher asked me to learn how to make medicine in the past few days, I have to hurry back and continue to be busy. No matter what Bonnie said, the other party refused to stay longer.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Unable to help, Bonnie had to give up and asked for a contact information, I dont know exactly how much scar removal cream I need, if its not enough, Ill call you and trouble you to make another delivery, is that okay? Without thinking about it the man agreed, Mrs. Grant you are the teachers friend, that is my elder, if the elder needs it, of course I as a junior will provide it immediately. This one-dimensional attitude made Bonnie couldnt help but want tough. She also couldnt help but sigh, Sure enough, Smith didnt choose you as his disciple without a reason. A person who did things with such an unsmiling manner and knew how to be flexible elsewhere, at first nce, was not the type of person who was full of nothing but profit. Such a person was the one who could stick to his original intention and continue to shine Smiths research results instead of directlymercializing them. Quite good! After dropping off Smiths students, Bonnie then called Anna and asked when it would be convenient for her to pick up the ointment. Anna wanted to leave the hospital to meet Bonnie again, but thought about Lynxs instructions yesterday and held back after all. Im a bit unfinished and its not convenient for me to pick it up, or else Id be hard pressed for you to go and give it to Elder Brother Lynx directly at the hospital! Anna begged. Bonnie bristled, What on earth have you been enved by Cedron fortely, always noting out to meet. Nothing to do with him, Anna replied, Its my own business, Ill tell youter. Okay, Bonnie relented, Im going to the hospital now. Gathering her things and getting ready to leave the house, Bonnies eyes were sharp and she saw the man who was hovering outside the front door. He was fat-headed and looked thievish, not a nice looking man. Bonnie immediately went on alert, Who are you, what are you doing hanging around outside my house, beware Ill call the police! The man immediatelynded his gaze on Bonnie, his tone carried a few moments of excitement, Hey hey hey, youre Mrs. Grant, right? Ive heard a lot about you, Im Zacharys father, my name is Honesiphore! Zacharys dad? Bonnies demeanor eased up a few notches, So its Zacharys dad, hello, what can I do for you? Its like this, Mr. Dumoulin replied, Didnt Zacharye over to your house yesterday, and I had something to do and couldnt follow her in, and I just remembered today that one of the boxes of gifts had a brooch I gave her mom in it, and Mrs. Grant, do you think it would be okay for me to go in and get it? Chapter 2630: No Need to Find Out The confusion under Bonnies eyes grew a few more points. Did Zachary evene to the house yesterday, howe she didnt know about it. Just as she was thinking about it, Andrew appeared in the garden, Uncle Dumoulin, youre here so early, is something wrong? That tone of voice, it was obvious that they knew each other. Bonnie then turned her gaze to Andrew and inquired in a low voice, Whats going on, Zachary came by the house yesterday? Eh, came over to see me about something, stayed for a while and then left. Andrew replied. This kid! Why didnt he leave Zachary at home for dinner when he was here! Bonnie grumbled in her mind, but faced Honesiphore Dumoulin with a smile on her face, Hello Mr. Dumoulin is it, Im so sorry about just now, I dont know which gift I put that brooch in, so pleasee in, and have a hard time finding it for yourself. Honesiphore waited for this opportunity! He wanted to follow Zachary in yesterday, but Zachary said nothing and refused to let him tag along. It was only in desperation that Honesiphore came up with this excuse to run over early this morning. As long as he can be invited in, he can get in touch with Sebastian. This is the first step to making it big! The more he thought about it, the more excited he got, the more Honesiphores walking motion became a little bit unstable. Just as he stepped through the door, he heard Andrew say, Uncle Dumoulin, is the brooch youre looking for in the pile of gifts? Yes, yes, yes, but I cant remember which gift I put it in by hand, so Id better find it myself. Honesiphore said. Andrew replied, No need to look for it, all those gifts have been taken back by Zachary. What? Taken back? Dont you know Uncle Dumoulin, Zachary also said that there was a brooch you gave her mom in that pile of gifts, I told her to take it all back, didnt Zachary tell you? How could she! Honesiphore growled mentally. How the hell did this dead Zachary know that he would use this trick and do it before him. Bitchy girl, just knows how to get him into trouble things. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got, Honesiphore couldnt wait to kill Zachary right now. Mr. Dumoulin, you dont look so good, are you mad at Zachary? Bonnie asked. Honesiphore returned to his senses and immediately denied it, How could I be, Im just depressed that the kid didnt tell me, but shes so sweet and knows to take it back and find it for me, shes really too filial.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Obviously smiling, but the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes in the slightest. Bonnie caught this, and her eyes grew cold, Really, thats good, I really like Zachary as a child, and I was thinking of taking her out to y in the next few days, by then she muste in good health, otherwise I should be disappointed. Bonnie deliberately bit the ent on the words healthy. But Honesiphore didnt realize it at all, he was just engrossed in the fact that Bonnie said she liked Zachary very much. If she likes Zachary a lot, does that mean that Zachary can be a stepping stone for him to work with the Jones Family? Oops, suddenly felt this dead girls smooth eyes again. Dont worry Mrs. Grant, I will definitely bring Zachary out when the timees. Honesiphore assured. Bonnie nodded, I have things to do today, so I wont see Mr. Dumoulin off. Waiting for Honesiphore to leave reluctantly, she then turned her head to Andrew, This father of Zacharys is not a good person ah, Zachary is at home, the days must be very hard, right? Chapter 2631: Take It If You Like It Andrews mind instantly drifted back to the way Zachary looked out of ce in that home. Obviously wearing very expensive clothes, but not half as ttering andfortable. On the contrary, when he was in the silo, he was able to smile and greet the grandpa downstairs who was washing vegetables. I suppose. Andrew replied. Bonnie corrected, What should, is sure, that Honesiphore is not a good thing at first sight. Privately, they dont know how to bully Zachary. But today, having said that himself, hes afraid hell tighten up a bit. At the very least, it would be tempered a bittely. Next time if Zacharyes home again, remember to talk to me, and if were not at home, find a way to keep her at home for dinner, okay? Bonnie said. Andrews cool and chilly face was filled with impatience, It was enough troubleing here once, how many more times do you want toe? Without giving Bonnie a chance to speak again, Andrew turned and left. Andrew, you Bonnie wanted to call out to him, froze and didnt have a chance, and finally could only stifle a muttered sentence, Such a straight man, dont know how to bepassionate at all, can you really find a wife when you grow up? wife when he grows up? Afterining, Bonnie left for the hospital. Lynx had juste down from the operating table and had been wearing a mask for more than four hours. The vapor he exhaled had soaked up the scabs on his face and made him look a bit more hideous. Bonnie had seen a lot of very sick people at THE Pearson family and had sort of developed a strong psyche, but she couldnt help but take a step back when she saw the injuries on Lynxs face. Did I scare you Mrs. Grant, Lynx smiled apologetically and put the mask back on, Is this better? Bonnie rushed to exin, No, youd better take the mask off, the wound is that bad, smothering it will make it worse, its better to get some air. After a pause, she took out the box of scar removal ointment, This is the ointment made by the very famous expert Smith, you remember to apply the ointment three times a day, it will soon be fine, and you wont have any scars at all. Lynx nodded and reached out to take it, but couldnt stop her eyes from ncing at the box.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Thank you Mrs. Grant, and foring to bring me the medicine, I cant thank you enough. Lynx said. Bonnie wasnt about to take the credit for herself, I was just running an errand, Anna asked me to bring it here, so if you want to be thankful, thank Anna. With that said, Bonnie inquired with concern, But Dr. Lynx, what the hell did you do to that injury, it looks pretty bad. Didnt Anna tell you? Lynx asked. Bonnie shook her head, No, she just said you were hurt and asked me to bring you scar removal cream. Hearing this, aplexity crossed Lynxs eyes. Like disappointment and anger. But before Bonnie could see it clearly, it had all been collected cleanly, After all, its just a small matter, so Anna didnt even n to tell you, so how can I say anything, with this scar removal cream, Ill be healed soon, dont worry! Lynx didnt want to talk about it, so Bonnie had no choice but to call it quits, and after instructing Lynx to make sure to apply the medicine on time, she turned around and left. As soon as she left, a bunch of nurses surrounded her, staring at the scar removing cream in Lynxs hand, Dr. Lynx, this is the scar removing cream that is hard to find, can you show it to me? Lynx handed it to the nurse without hesitation. The nurse took it with both hands, religiously observing it from side to side, and finallymented, This is very powerful at a nce, but Ive heard that the ck market has spected it to tens of thousands of dors a box, hey, its too expensive, if I could buy some, I wouldnt have to worry about that scar on the back of my hand. You take it and use it. Lynx did not hesitate and spoke directly. Chapter 2632: I’m not going to see you guys off What? The nurse couldnt believe her ears, Dr. Lynx, you said this is for me to use? En, anyway, theres so much, I cant use it all by myself, so you can share some of it to go, of course a girl has to look pretty. Lynx smiled and nodded. With a brush, the nurses face reddened to the root behind her ears, Is it really okay, but this is too expensive, even a little bit, its still several thousand dors. It was a month or two of her sry! No need for money, since it was given to me, its mine, just think of it as me borrowing the flower, as long as you guys dont say anything, it wont be known, youll help me keep it a secret, right? The nurses nodded frantically, their eyes full of excitement and leaping, Of course I will, dont worry Dr. Lynx, we definitely wont talk about it with anyone. Good. Lynx nodded, Then you guys find a small jar ande over and divide it. Once the nurses had divided a fifth of it, the ones that were left, Lynx clutched them in her hands and took them back to her office. After making sure no one was there, she then opened the drawer and took out a small box that was beautifully packaged. On top of the box, there was also a logo, a very ethereal English version of Smiths signature. Thats right, Lynx actually had Smiths scar removal cream in her hand, but didnt take it out and use it, and even when Bonnie sent it, she didnt show the slightest bit. Revealing now that Bonnie had sent it as a fake would, at best, make Anna apologize and try to get him a new one. But if he took it as if he didnt know, epted it as if it was real, and rubbed it out, leaving a scar forever, then Anna would feel guilty about him for the rest of her life. Cant get Annas sincere love, at the very least, use this method to keep her by his side. Anna, if one day you know the truth, then you also have to know that I just, just love you too much ah. Clutching the ointment in her hand, Lynx murmured in a low voice, her eyes filled with the scarlet color of paranoia. C In a sh, two dayster. Bonnie delivered good news to Anna. All of Amads indicators had met the criteria to be discharged from the hospital, and if there were no surprises, they could be discharged this afternoon and leave on an evening flight to a foreign country. In a week or so at the earliest, Amad will be able toplete the surgery, and after another one to two months of recovery, he will bepletely healthy again.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. A ray of hope could already be seen before Amad became a healthy child! Anna nearly lost her grip on her cell phone, tears fighting desperately. Finally, the day hade! Anna, we have a flight in the evening, do you want toe and see Amad off, after all, its a trip abroad for a major surgery, even if a whole bunch of people are around, I think shed still want to have you with her. Bonnie asked softly. Anna hesitated, I am not very convenient to go now. Cant you juste and see the snake? Bonnie continued to discuss, Its just a visit, just say a few words of encouragement to Amad, besides, dont you want to see Amad, shes grown so much taller after this surgery, and shes starting to change her teeth. As a mother, surely you dont want to miss your childs growth. Anna subconsciously touched her stomach. It was true that she didnt want to miss Amads growth, but this child in her belly also needed her care. It was hard to choose. In the end, after hesitating for a long time, Anna still refused, When the timees for Amad to heal, I can stay with her for the rest of her life, so I wont go to see her off today. Chapter 2633: I Can Definitely Do It Unable to persuade Anna, Bonnie had to call it quits. She went back to the hospital room. Aunt Gilead was packing things for Amad to prepare for her discharge, while Amad was listening attentively to ErikaJoannas words about what fun and delicious things to do abroad, so much so that her eyes were shining brightly. When she saw Bonniee in, she immediately hugged her arm with a milky cry, Godmother, foreign countries are so interesting, oh, just now Erika sister and I said that dry cheese, have you ever eaten it, isnt it really delicious ah? En, very fragrant. Bonnie nodded, If you like it, when we go abroad, Ill go buy you one. Can I buy three copies, my brother wants to eat it too. Amad pleaded. Bonnie nodded her head in agreement, Of course you can, so why three, are you going to have two for yourself? Amad then smiled shyly and spat out her little tongue, Theres another portion reserved for my mommy, even though shes too busy to go eat it right now, but I can keep it for now. Hearing this, Bonnie was stunned. Aunt Gilead, on the other hand, came up to Bonnie and asked in a very low voice, Mrs. Grant, cant Amads mome to put Amad on the ne? Bonnie subconsciously scanned Amad next to her to make sure she hadnt heard that before she shook her head, Shes got a few things going on that wont allow her toe, but Amad will being overseas to meet us after hes done with his surgery. Aunt Gilead nodded and sighed somewhat helplessly, Actually Amad has been asking for the past few days, and I didnt know what to say, so I lied to her and told her that her mom woulde once before we got on the ne then.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Now that Anna wouldnte, wouldnt Amad be devastated? What? Bonnies clear willowy brows furrowed, When was that. Aunt Gilead knew she had done wrong and was too embarrassed to raise her head and her voice was so small it sounded like a mosquito buzzing, Just it was just a few days ago, but Mrs. Grant, I really didnt mean to do it, I thought that any more than that she woulde, after all, she cares so much about Amad. Looking at Aunt Gileads appearance of being on the verge of tears, Bonnie was too embarrassed to snap. Instead, she calmed down to, Its okay, Ill figure it out, you can pack your things first. It was actually understandable that Aunt Gilead would more or less lie if she wanted to coax Amad, and it was still a well-intentioned lie. Besides, Aunt Gilead took care of Amad so attentively, to be like Aunt Gilead tosh out because of this matter is really a bit too much. Looking at the back of Aunt Gilead who sighed in relief and continued to pack her things, Bonnie was left alone with a headache. Hey, how should I tell a lie? In order to let Amad not be disappointed, Bonnie took a picture and sent it to Anna after she booked the ticket, and specially instructed, If you want toe, remember toe two hours earlier because we still have to go through the customs, which is time consuming after all, and we will go in earlier. After sending this, Annas side showed that it was typing for a long time, and in the end, she still only replied, Be careful on the road, I wont be there, and remember to report that youre safe when yound. Looking at this, Bonniepletely gave up, she had already done this, but Anna still didnt want toe, looked like she was determined not to send the ne. Then promised Amad something Thinking about it, Bonnies mind finally came up with a solution. Wasnt it just getting Anna to show up at the airport? Whats so hard, she can do it! Chapter 2634: Just a Small Gift Bonnie thought and went about her business. No one noticed that Amad actually quietly took out his cell phone by himself and dialed Cedrons number. The call was answered after a few beeps, and Cedrons raspy voice came from the other end, Amad, what can I do for you? Amad snapped his fingertips, his tone held a bit of anticipation, Uncle Navarro, Im leaving the country tonight, Im going abroad to have an operation, I heard my brother say that I wont being back when Im done with the operation, so can youe to the airport to see me off, Ive got a present for you, oh! Cedron froze for a split second. He was aware of the fact that Amad had left the country for surgery, but he didnt know that it was today, let alone that Amad wouldnt being back after he left. Although he didnt have too much contact with this little one, the thought of her disappearing from his world in the future still made Cedrons heart vaguely ufortable. After a long time, a dull hmmm, What time is the flight, Ill go see you off. Eight oclock at night, Uncle Navarro you muste oh, Ill wait for you at the airport! Amad barked very happily.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In the blink of an eye, it was evening. AmadEnoch two people were pulled by Bonnie, quicklypleted the air ticket formalities. Holding the ticket, but did not rush into the security checkpoint, but looked around. Finally, Bonnie saw someone in a chunky bear suit not far away. Amad look, you . Mommy is here oh and wearing your favorite bear outfit! Bonnie said. Amad looked over in the direction of her finger, his eyes filled with a light of surprise and he jumped right up, Mommy Mommy, I missed you so much! y. The Dollman almost stumbled when Amad bumped into him, but luckily the person behind him helped him. Watch out. The familiar voice rang out, causing y. Dollman freeze, frozen in ce, afraid to move. Uncle Navarro there you are! Amad was even happier, looking at Cedron in front of him, smiling so much that the corners of his eyes curved into crescent moons, But you seem to have lost weight, have you not eaten properly ah, how old are you, you have to learn to take good care of yourself ah. Obviously a five year old doll, but the words were extraordinarily sophisticated, and an adult-like. Cedrons indifferent face unfolded a few smiles, his tone was gentle and iparable, Good, I will remember, this is for you, its your gift. With that, he handed Amad a very beautifully wrapped box. Amad reached out and took it, shaking it curiously, Whats inside? Youll find out when you open it. Cedron replied. Without half a seconds hesitation, Amad opened the box straight away. Inside was a very exquisite crown, iid with dozens of shiny diamonds not to mention that the main stone in the very center was a turquoise blue sapphire, which was extraordinarily bright and dazzling. Its so pretty, godmother, try it on for me! Amad loved it so much that she immediately picked it up and turned to Bonnie for help. Bonnie reached out and took it, hefting it with a bit of consternation in her tone, Mr. Navarro is really generous with Amad. Its just a small toy, after all, youre going abroad, its always good to have a little decoration. Cedrons tone was full of indifference. As far as he was concerned, it was indeed a small toy. But Bonnie knew the value of this crown very well. All the diamonds were real, and the center stone, a rare Kashmian sapphire, was unavable on the market today. No wonder Cedron said it was evening out! Chapter 2635: Identity Exposed? With such an expensive gift, Bonnie was not in a good position to decide for Amad and could only turn her gaze to her. Amad, if this gift is said to be very expensive, would you still ept it? Bonnie asked. Amads brain doesnt have too many concepts about money, when she heard Bonnie say that, she just tilted her head and thought about it, then she told Bonnie, Ill take it because its a gift from Uncle Navarro, if I dont take it, Uncle Navarro will be sad, right? Without waiting for Bonnies reply, Amad added, But then, when I grow up, Ill buy Uncle Navarro more expensive gifts. Cedron, who has been in a haze for the past few days, finally smiles a little more under his eyes when he hears this. He nodded his head, agreeing with Amads words, Thats right, you can give me a gift when you grow up, so for the sake of this agreement, you must grow up healthy, okay? I will! Amad nodded heavily. These two had a cozy scene, and Bonnie didnt have a chance to stop it anymore. Come to think of it, after all, Cedron was Amads real father, and hadnt done half of his duty all these years, so it was reasonable to give a crown aspensation now. Solely, he didnt care. I thank Mr. Navarro for Amads mother. Bonnie said. The dollman bowed to Cedron at this time as well. Mr. Navarro! rushed in Alexis, her eyes red, I still kind of couldnt help bute in to see Amad off, Amad, make sure you call me often when you go abroad oh Im going to miss you! Alexis really loves Amad, despite being sick, she always raises the brightest smile and faces everyone like a little sun! It was really sad to see Amad leaving now! Uncle Valle, I will. Amad promised.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Alexis nodded her head fiercely again, then her eyes fell on the nearby y. Doll Man, Who is this, is she here to see you off too Amad? Shes Amads mother, specially dressed like this to cheer Amad up because its Amads favorite cartoon character. Bonnie exined. Hearing that it was Amads mother, Alexiss attitude became very proper, Hello hello, Ive always heard Amad talk about you, saying that youre a very good mother, and I finally got to meet you today, but this y . Doll suit is a bit hot, isnt it, do you want to take it off? Hearing this, the y . Doll Man immediately touched his hood, with a look of unwillingness to take it off. But it was precisely this look that made Alexis get the wrong idea, Are you unable to take it off,e on,e on, Ill help you! Said, immediately went up to help. Alexis had a lot of strength, and the man in the doll suit was clumsy. Alexis strength was strong, and the man in the doll suit was clumsy, so he couldnt help, and the hood was about to be taken off. Bonnies heart races and she tries to get in the way. At this time, Amad walked up, tugged on the corner of Alexiss coat, tilted his head and said in a milky voice, Uncle Alexis, in fact, my mommy is a sociopath, she just doesnt want to appear in such arge number of people so she wears this dress, dont help her take it off, shell be scared. So thats how it is. Alexis hurriedly apologized for what she had just done, Im sorry, I thought you were trying to take it off, sorry. Its okay, my mommy is very generous. Amad replied helpfully before shoving the small box in his hand to Cedron, Uncle Navarro, you must wait until youre home to see it oh, Ill be going now, bye bye Uncle Valle bye bye! Watching Amad leave, Cedron also withdrew his gaze and turned around, ready to leave. Only Alexis very warmly issued an invitation, Amad mom, why dont you leave with us, dont worry, theres plenty of room in the car, you dont have to take off this y . Doll suit. No no need. Through the thick doll suit, the voice came out with a bit more of a strange feeling. It was as if it was some kind of person who couldnt speak and was trying to pinch their throat to speak. In an instant, Alexis started to get nervous, Amad mom are you okay, you sound ufortable like that, do you need me to help? No, no really. Alexis was eager, Then how can I not use it, Amad went abroad for treatment and youre left here, I definitely need to help Amad take care of you, lets go, Ill send you to the hospital to take a look! Alexis was about to drag Amads mom out of the hospital. Pulling and pulling, Amad moms head cover fell to the ground Chapter 2636: Misunderstood The air seemed to stand still for a moment. All that was left was the still rolling headgear that pulled at Alexis gaze. His heart stuttered, and the only two words left in his mind were finished. Amad had just said that her mommy was super social and didnt want to see strangers, so she came to the drop-off armed to the teeth. As a result, he identally took off Amads moms head covering. The sin was too great! Not daring to hesitate, Alexis rushed to pick up that head covering and wanted to return it to Amads mom. Turning around, he froze in knots. What the hell? Looking at the person in front of her, Alexis couldnt believe her eyes, How can you be you, how can you be Amads mom? The person in the doll suit tugged awkwardly at the corners of her mouth and squeezed out a smile, What a coincidence, Alexis, Mr. Navarro. No, youre definitely not Amads mom, are you? Alexis was still reeling from that. Of course not, after all Im a man, how can I be a mom. Lynx exined. Thats right, in fact the y. The person in the doll suit wasnt Anna at all, it was Lynx. Bonnie couldnt hire Anna and didnt want to disappoint Amad, so she enlisted the help of Lynx to put on the show. It was seamless, but then Alexis became a variable. Yeah, yeah, yeah, youre a man, how could you possibly be Amads mom, Alexis followed up by repeating this, followed by a change in tone and a wide-eyed stare, So youre Amads dad? Lynx: No. Really curious how on earth someone with Alexiss kind of brain circuitry got to be Cedrons personal secretary. Does going out really not offend the clients? Mr. Navarro, if theres nothing else, then Ill leave first ah. Lynx said as she squeezed out a smile. Cedrons face was expressionless, not saying yes or no. Seeing this, Lynx walked forward stiffly. Tomorrow is the childs first seven days, will shee? Cedron suddenly lifted his thin lips slowly behind him.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. It was just a soft and faint sentence, but it sent chills down Lynxs backbone, and his whole body was fixed in ce. It took a long time before he gave a response, Mr. Navarro, how would I know such a thing, it depends on Anna herself if she wants to go or not. Youre staying with her arent you, Cedron spoke again, so Ill trouble you to ask. Trouble To the side, Alexis was stunned. When had the Mr. Navarro he remembered as being so high and mighty ever spoken to anyone like that. Moreover, it was just asking Lynx to help ask a question. But Lynx had no intention of taking the favor, Mr. Navarro, as I said, its Annas own decision whether to go or not, theres no use for me to ask, if you want to know so badly, just go and ask her yourself, if you can get in touch with her. Whats wrong with you! Alexis couldnt help herself and went up to Lynx trying to grab him by the cor and tell him to go easy on Cedron. Mr. Navarro had had a hard enough time these past few days, why should he have to take it from Lynx now? But just as his hand touched Lynxs shirt, Lynxs entire body stumbled backward and spun around, falling heavily to the ground. You I didnt press it at all, Alexis was dumbfounded by this scene and stuttered. Before he could finish his sentence, a man rushed out from behind a giant potted nt not far away and came up to assist Lynx. Are you alright, Master? Miss Newman, what are you doing here? Alexis eyes widened in shock, Arent you in the sanitarium? If I didnte, how was I supposed to know that Elder Brother was being treated like this? Annas voice was icy cold and her gaze fell pensively on Cedrons face. It was morose and cold, and endlessly hateful. Chapter 2637: She’ll Be Here Alexis hurriedly exined, You misunderstood Miss Newman, I didnt do it on purpose just now, I dont know what happened, before I could touch Dr. Lynx, he fell down. Saying that, he also looked towards Lynx, hoping that Lynx would exin for himself.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Lynx coughed violently, Yes, indeed I fell by my own carelessness, it has nothing to do with Alexis, Anna, theres nothing for you here, you should go back. Iming with you. Anna said. She assisted Lynx and headed out the door. Miss Newman, Alexis called after her, You believe me now, it really was an ident just now, by the way, Mr. Navarro wants to ask you if youre free tomorrow, he has a meeting for your children Before he could finish his sentence, he was cut right off by Anna. Alexis, Ive always treated you as a friend, and I can understand that youre in this position, and there are some things you have to do, but, dont go too far, your bosss business has nothing to do with me, and I dont want to know about it, so please dont bring it up again, okay? A statement that rendered Alexis speechless. Struggling to open her mouth, she ended up saying nothing. Aggrieved to death, she looked to Cedron, trying to get Cedron to speak up on his own. Otherwise his aggravation would be for nothing! Anna, Cedron finally spoke slowly, Ill pick you up from the sanitarium first thing in the morning. Not interested, and youre noting! Anna refused outright. Pick her up for what? To bring her around again for endless torture? Annas eyes suddenly reddened at the thought, and even her hands couldnt help but tremble. Turning to look at Cedron, Cedron, oh no, its Mr. Navarro, youve been torturing me for almost three months now, didnt we agree before, a three-month contract, and it should be over by now, I just want to live well, cant that be enough? Miss Newman what are you talking about, Alexis was confused, Mr. Navarro wasnt going to get you killed in the first ce, and Mr. Navarro has been very good to you. Im just trying to make it up to you. Cedron said. Anna rejected it outright without thinking, No need, if you really want to make it up to me, then get out of my world and dont let me see you again. That way, it would be enough. Cedron lowered his dark ck pupils, and his voice all became ghostly, What if I say I cant do it? He also didnt know since when, Anna had be a part of his life, and simply couldnt be cut off. Anna, was his life! But in the face of this answer, Anna wasnt the slightest bit touched, If you cant even do this, then who are you to say that you can make it up to me? Anna, you cant be that emotional right now,e on, Ill take you back to the sanatorium. Lynx said eagerly. Even reminded Cedron, Mr. Navarro, if you really care about Anna, stop dragging her around, Anna has to go back to the sanitarium now. Cedrons thin lips opened several times, but in the end he didnt say anything and watched the two disappear from his sight. Groove! Alexis was even more indignant than he was, Mr. Navarro, this Lynx is just too arrogant, this is between you and Miss Newman, what gives him the right to stick his nose in the middle! Stop it. Cedrons voice was low, Go back, its time to prepare for the funeral tomorrow. So is Miss Newman going to be there tomorrow, Mr. Navarro didnt you want Miss Newman to be able to go, or should I chase her out and ask? Alexis asked. Itlle, shell be there. Cedron spoke in a firm tone. Chapter 2638: You Mustn’t Mess Around On this end, Anna was sitting in Lynxs car. Lynx annoyingly ripped off the y . Doll suit, with a bit of fury in his tone, Why did you show up at the airport, didnt I tell you not to leave the sanatorium?! The voice echoed in the cramped car, mming into Annas ears in a circle. She looked at Lynx incredulously, those clear eyes reflecting what Lynx looked like at the moment. Hideous and twisted, cranky as a madman. A far cry from the normally gentle Lynx. Im sorry, the thought of Amad leaving me to go abroad for surgery, I just couldnt help bute to check it out, I was just going to look at it from afar for a few moments and then leave, who would have known that Id run into Cedron and Alexis treating you like that. Anna replied in a low voice. At the mention of Cedron, Lynxs sanity returned to her brain and she quickly gathered her face. Im sorry Anna, I just got too excited, its because Mr. Navarro was there and I was worried that you would be taken by him and the baby in your belly is in an unstable condition right now, I was too anxious to yell at you like that. Lynx hurriedly apologized. She even brought her face over, If youre still angry, then just hit me, hit me more, hard! Annas eyes touched the scars on Lynxs face. They were crisscrossed, and although they had already scabbed over, you could still faintly see the new red flesh growing inside. Annas heart was instantly gripped, already forgetting the horror and shock that Lynx brought to himself just now, Elder brother, howe your face is not getting better, is it not rubbed with medicine? Already rubbed it, if not rubbed it is more serious than this then, since I used that medicine you asked Mrs. Grant to send me, I feel much better, I believe it will be healed soon. Lynx replied with a smile.N?velDrama.Org content rights. After a pause, she urged Anna again, Go ahead and fight, as many times as you want, as long as you dont get mad at me, I really didnt mean to be mean to you. Where else could Anna fight? Just by seeing the injuries on Lynxs face, she was already being reminded over and over again of how much Lynx had sacrificed for her. If she still made a move, it would not be any different from a white-eyed wolf. Elder brother, this is the first time Amad has left me so far away, I was really uneasy before I came, and seeing you being bullied by Cedron and the others, can I just sit back and do nothing? Anna exined, Im not mad at you, after all, youre only being so mean to me because you care about me. Though such concern made her a little lessfortable. But Lynx had done too much for herself already, she couldnt have it both ways. Returning to the sanatorium with Lynx, Lynx then immediately gave Anna a full body checkup. The doctors and nurses who got the news rushed over, their eyes full of excitement, unable to hold back their tears, Oh my god Miss Newman, why did you run out again ah, if something really happened, how can I exin to Dr. Lynx! Its fine already, Lynx waved her hand, And how could I be that evil, why does it seem like Im going to kill you guys. Isnt it, the nurse asked rhetorically, After all, in your eyes Dr. Lynx, Miss Newman is an existence more important than even your life. When she said this, those around herughed along with her. Anna was a bit unnatural, and for a while she didnt know whether tough along or pose any other emotions. And at this time, the nurses voice changed, But ah, Dr. Lynx, since you want to be with Miss Newman, you have to hurry up and heal the injury on your face before you can do so! Chapter 2639: Shall we get out of here? The nurse was going to make a long speech, but when the words reached her mouth, she couldnt say a single word. Because Lynxs cold and horrible eyes had alreadynded on her, My injuries will heal soon! The scared nurse was on the verge of crying. Aiya Dr. Lynx, shes also concerned about you, she doesnt mean anything else, of course everyone wants your injury to heal quickly. The rest of the nurses helped to speak. Lynxs eyes softened, Im also anxious about the wound on my face, Im afraid that if I get a scar, Anna will hate me. Anna hurriedly denied, Of course it wont, no matter what you look like, you are the most respected senior brother in my heart! While talking, Annas test results came out. All the indicators were normal, and the baby showed no more signs of slipping. Anna subconsciously touched her stomach andmented, Its probably because I dont have any other burdens in my heart now, so this child is also happy along with me! Now that Amad has gone abroad, once the surgery is done, everything will be over. Lynx follows and is happy, Thats great Anna, lets go abroad too! What? Anna didnt react for a moment, Were going abroad too, where? Are you so happy, of course were going to Amad and the others, have you forgotten why youre here? Lynx said. If it wasnt for Annas poor health, they would have already set off with Amad to go abroad. And now that Annas body was able to support the airne ride, of course they hurried to go. More importantly, get away from Cedron as early as they could! Isnt it a bit too much of a rush, Anna was still a bit worried, even though the baby has been checked to be fine, but whos not sure if its temporary, what if something happens halfway? Anna didnt dare to gamble! You saw the results didnt you? Lynx became more agitated, Were leaving now, Im here, I wont let anything happen to you Anna, dont you trust me? I trust you, but I still want to hold off a little longer, Elder Brother, its too much of a rush right now, Im not prepared for anything. Anna pursed her lips, her expression filled with hesitation. She was just hesitant, even though she didnt even know what she was hesitating about. It was as if a voice was telling her not to go. Lynx paced back and forth, like an ant on a hot pan, in circles, so many circles that Anna was on the verge of fainting. Finally, he stood still, his gaze falling on Anna once again, Then its okay if we dont leave the country until youre ready, but were getting out of the hospital first, is that okay? This Why do we need to be discharged from the hospital? Anna asks, Didnt you say before, senior brother, that this sanatorium is the safest ce? I thought so before, but you heard Mr. Navarro say today that hesing to the sanatorium tomorrow to pick you up, Im afraid something will happen to you, Anna, lets go find a ce to hide, I dont want you to be taken away by Cedron. Eagerly speaking to the end, Lynx even stopped calling him Mr. Navarro and called him by his first name. The gap between the before and after made Anna feel more and more out of ce. Elder Brother Lynx, it seems, is deliberately avoiding Cedron.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Being in the middle of guessing, Lynx then had already said what was in her mind, Anna, do you think that Im deliberately avoiding Cedron ah, yes, you guessed correctly, I indeed dont want to see him anymore, thats why I want to take you away. Chapter 2640: He’s Still Here Elder brother, are you afraid of Cedron? Anna hesitated and asked this. Lynx nodded his head without any hesitation, Yes, the few times I fought, I lost in Cedrons hands, and this body full of wounds is the best proof, Anna, Im afraid that if I fight with him again, Ill be directly killed, so how can I protect you. I wont let him hurt you again. Anna pursed her lips, I could call and warn him right now. Dont! Lynxs eyes shed and he stepped forward to hold down Annas arm that was about to pull out her cell phone, Its humiliating enough not being able to protect myself, if I still let you protect me, I might not really have the face to stay by your side anymore. Senior, you mustnt think like that. Anna immediately soothed. Lynx squeezed out a smile, Okay, I dont think like that, then can you not make this call and additionally leave the sanatorium with me? Okay. Hesitating, Anna nodded her head yes after all. Lynx had already done too much for her, how could she not even do that. Getting Annas affirmative answer, Lynx was overjoyed and immediately jumped up.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Thats great Anna, then Ill go get you discharged now, in addition to destroying all the data you had in the hospital, lest Cedron still knows that youre carrying his child in your belly, and once thats taken care of, well get out of here. By the way, you can pack your things first, and we can leave right away after my side is taken care of. Hearing Lynxs excited tone, Annas heart couldnt say how strange it was, but she still nodded and answered yes. After Lynx left, Anna began to pack up the things in the house. Actually, she didnt stay in this ward for too long, so the things she packed werent particrlyrge. In less than ten minutes, Anna had packed everything. Looking at the small daisies blooming on the window sill, that was a gift from the nurse, saying that it was too monotonous for the ward to be white as far as the eye could see, and that a little bit of bright color would make her mood better. And on second thought, now that she was going into hiding with Lynx, she was probably as good as a mole out of sight, and taking this pot of flowers with her might add a little brightness to her life. With that in mind, Anna walked over to the window, ready to take down the pot of daisies. Just then, out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of a figure downstairs. The man leaned against the car door smoking, the scarlet dot in the dark night appeared to be extraordinarily attention-grabbing, obviously the night is hazy, obviously a long way away, but Anna still saw the handsome side of the mans face. If it wasnt Cedron, then who was it. But why was Cedron here? Annas heart couldnt help but panic for a few minutes. Could it be that it was really like what Lynx said, that he knew she was living in this nursing home, so he was prepared to take her away and bring her by his side to continue to torture and humiliate her? Cedron, cant he just leave her alone? Anna thought, her hand involuntarily trembled, and identally knocked over the pot of daisies. After a few rounds of swaying, the little daisy fell from the gap in the balcony guardrail, the height of three floors, the sound of the fall was crisp and clear, especially loud in the dark night. Naturally, it also attracted Cedrons attention. Anna could not return to the ward in time, and in the color of her clear eyes, she reflected Cedrons appearance downstairs. Four eyes met each other, no one said anything, yet it seemed like everything was said. Chapter 2641: How can they make up! Three hourster, Lynx finally returned to Annas hospital room. As soon as he walked in, he smiled and opened his mouth, Im sorry Anna, Im sorry for the dy, I dont know whats going on today, that system of the hospital is jerking around, the information that has obviously been deleted will reappear again every other minute when its refreshed, so Ive been getting it up to the present Anna? Anna! In the hospital room, there is no Annas figure at all, only Annas packed clothes, still quietly ced in the center of the hospital bed. Lynx immediately rushed out, grabbed a nurse and asked, Where is Anna? Dr. Lynx, you havent left yet? The nurse was puzzled, Miss Newman said she went out to look for you, I think she left the nursing home a while ago, why, didnt she say hello to you? If I had said hello, I would have asked you! Lynx growled, even the veins at his neck were bursting out, the whole person seemed like a demon crawling out of hell, How the hell do you guys take care of the patients, just walk out directly like this, dont you care? The nurse on duty is a neer, only heard that Lynx is a gentle man, where have I seen this battle, on the spot was scared to tears. Its not like I did it on purpose, its Dr. Lynx that you said youre going to be discharged tonight, so ording to reason, Miss Newman isnt considered a patient of our nursing home, its only normal that I didnt ask, how can you talk about me like that. How dare you talk back to me! Lynx got even angrier and raised her arm high, ready to p the nurse. Lynx! At this time, the director of the sanatorium walked over and stopped Lynx in time. You dont joke around with the little girl like that, shes taking it seriously. The dean said and pressed Lynxs shoulders with a death grip. Feeling the pressure from the shoulder, Lynxs face finally eased a bit and exhaled, nodding along with Deans words, Thats right, I was just joking with you. The nurse wiped away her tears and had no intention of forgiving Lynx, Dr. Lynx, I used to think you were a very nice person, but now I see that its nothing more than that, if you cant even figure out the boundaries of a joke, please dont ever do anything like that again! Both of Lynxs hands hanging down at his side clenched into fists as he squeezed a smile on his face, Im sorry, Ill pay attention in the future. Alright, Dean rounded up, You go about your business Lynx, youe with me. Lynx was shown to the next office by the Dean. Closing the door behind him, the Dean spoke, Miss Newman is gone, and Cedron. What? Lynxs eyes filled with blood and she pped her palm hard on the desk, Then why didnt you stop her! Dean spread his hands full of innocence, Miss Newman is an adult and has her own opinion, I cant interfere, whats more, the other party is Cedron, sorry Lynx, it was risky enough for me to help you hide Miss Newman, now I have to stop Miss Newman under Cedrons nose, I dont have the guts. It should be said that not many people in this world even have the guts to do that. Not even Lynx. Otherwise, he wouldnt have done something like hiding Anna here and now rushing to get out of the hospital to hide somewhere else. Being poked to the sore spot, Lynx couldnt say anything, and her pair of eyes became even redder. By the way, theres one more thing to tell you, in fact Miss Newman left after Cedron voluntarily, or else you shouldnt get involved in whats going on between them, I think the two of them might be about to make up? How can they make up! Lynx shouted as he broke down, If they make up, my ns are all over!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 2642: Change This hysterical look startled the dean. It took a long time before he could slow down, looking at Lynx with eyes full of incredulity, What the hell is wrong with you, why are you so grumpy right now, Lynx, what the hell is the n. Could it be that you brought Miss Newman to me, not because Cedron forced your hand, but as part of your n? The more he thought about it, the more terrifying it became, and Deans eyes filled with inquiry. He wondered if he, too, was part of Lynxs n! Lynx, however, turned and walked straight out the door. This sanitarium was no longer serving any purpose, and there was no point in him wasting his time in this ce. Lynx! the Dean came out after him, What the hell have you done, dont get any ideas or theyll backfire on you! Heh! Lynx turned his head to look at the Dean, If you have that time, you might as well take care of your databanks, youre not me, how could you possibly understand why Im doing this! Obviously, he came from a simr background, but Dean was coasting along, opening a private sanatorium in this kind of high-ss vi area, making a lot of money while marrying a woman he liked very much and giving birth to a very cute son. But what about him? Went abroad to make a go of it, and had all but entered the worlds top medical researchb, but was still kicked out.N?velDrama.Org content rights. After he came back, not only did he not open into his ownb, but even the woman he liked was still being looked at by Cedron. On what grounds? It was clearly him who met Anna first! So the one who can be with Anna can only be him! Youll never understand, unless one day, you actually be me. With those words thrown down, Lynx left. The Dean was about to go after him again, but the nurse from the resource room came running over, her face so pale. Its no good Dean, I dont know what happened just now, obviously I didnt do anything, but those data inside theputer started to operate on its own, and then, the entireputer was formatted as well. From the time the sanatorium had started operating until now, all the information had been in thatputer. Now that its gone, just facing the recourse of those patients, and the tax details, would bring this sanatorium down. In the Deans mind, what Lynx had just said came to mind. Lynx said that instead of having that time to pry into his affairs, he should have cared about the sanitariums information. So this was Lynxs doing? Deans eyes went ck and he almost fainted. C On this end, the car sped down the road. Alexis peeks in the rearview mirror and nces at Annas face in the back. It was a bit pale and looked very weak. Therefore, he quietly reduced the speed of the car a bit. Alexis, Cedron spoke up at that moment. Alexis winced and hurriedly straightened her back up, Yes Mr. Navarro! Stop at the breakfast ce up ahead. Cedron said. Alexis looked over and sure enough, she noticed a small roadside breakfast store not far up ahead on the side of the road. Only it was only three oclock in the morning, and the breakfast store wasnt open yet, as long as two gray-haired old couples were busy kneading dough. When she got out of the car, Alexis immediately twisted her head to look at Cedron, Mr. Navarro, what would you like to eat? In his tone, there was even more than a little bit of anticipation. After all, Mr. Navarro hadnt eaten in several meals. And thest meal he ate was just a few pieces ofpressed cookies. To actively want to eat something now was too much of a surprise! Chapter 2643: Because You Hate Me But Cedron had no intention of eating. He turned his head to Anna and inquired in a deep voice, What do you want to eat? Anna ignored it. Cedron then asks a second time. Afraid that it would be cold again, Alexis also hurriedly followed and asked, Yes Miss Newman, what do you want to eat, we still have to go to the suburb in a while, that ce is quite remote, there is nothing, youd better eat a little bit more or less, its good for your body. Hearing Alexis voice, Anna finally raised her eyelids, her voice muffled, I cant eat. She didnt even know where Cedron was going to take herself, and was more or less apprehensive in her heart. But, when she met Cedron at the entrance of the sanitarium, he made a promise. As long as she went with him today, then he would agree to whatever choice Anna made afterward.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. In other words, after today, she would have nothing to do with Cedron. Obviously, it was a very happy thing, but I dont know why, Annas heart just sank, as if she was going to lose something very important. Was it because Cedron was important to her? But obviously, Cedron just had the exact same face as Rupert. She didnt even care about Rupert anymore, so how could she care about Cedron. Annas mind couldnt help the thoughts drifting away. Until Cedrons voice brought her back to reality, If you cant eat, have some hot soup. Eh. Anna didnt object. Alexis immediately got out of the car and went to buy food for the two. The old couple kneading the dough was full of difficulties and said something to Alexis. Not long after, Alexis ran back, Mr. Navarro, Miss Newman, that old couple said that they dont have anything to eat right now, but they can make a little bit of soup separately, so they want you to get off the bus first, and go to the small table next to them and wait. Said small table was actually a nk built on a rock for those guests who came and went to simply eat. Because there were too many people using it every day, the table and bench were all glistening with oil, and the paint had fallen off at the corners. The old woman came over and carefully wiped them down, but nothing had changed. Im sorry, its been a long time and these stains have seeped in, but its actually not dirty. Looking at the old woman as she struggled to exin, Anna squeezed out a smile, Its fine. With that, she simply sat down. Cedron, on the other hand, stood still. He was well-bred and had indeed never sat in such a ce. Seeing this, Anna wanted to speak up and tell him to go back to the car and wait. Before she could say anything, Cedron had already sat down across from her. His face was as usual, and he couldnt see any dislike or disgust. You guys sit down for a little while ah, Ill get ready now. The old woman smiled and turned around to go about her business. Anna and Cedron then sat like this, silent to the end. Alexis, who was on the side, wanted to speak several times, but couldnt find a chance. In the end, he rubbed his nose and went to squat further away. Forget it, its better to let the two of them settle things between themselves! Finally, the simple soup was served. It was just a bowl of scallion soup with shrimp andrd set aside, but it smelled delicious. Anna picked up a spoon and took a sip. Thats when Cedron, who was in front of her, finally spoke, That child, you knew it was mine from the beginning, didnt you? Yes. Anna replied, Im not as promiscuous as you think, and Im not so confused that I dont even know who the father of my child is. The only person who had ever touched her was Cedron, and this baby, could only be Cedrons. Why, then, didnt you tell me? Cedron pressed. Anna put down her spoon, her tone had calmed to a rock bottom, Because you hate me. Chapter 2644: I’m the One Who Desperately Wants You to Die Cedron frowned imperceptibly, When did I ever say I hated you? Do you even need to say it, Anna asked rhetorically, The things youve done to me have physically proven to me that you just hate me. Why else would you torture me like that, Cedron, youre not trying to tell me that youre treating me like that because you like me. Cedron was momentarily speechless. Was it love? It was! But he didnt know it at that time, and was too slow to do those things. I dont ept that kind of love, Annas eyes were ancient, to me those are unforgivable. She hated Cedron, through and through! So, Cedron lifted his thin lips bitterly, if you hate me so much, why did you keep the baby? Dont worry, Im not keeping this child because I want to use it as a tool or pawn for whatever Im ckmailing you with after I give birth to it, its just because this child has half of my blood and genes in its bones as well. The child was Cedrons and Annas. Speaking of which, Anna shrugged again, her tone nd, But theres no use talking about it, now that the child is gone isnt it, and its futile for us to discuss this anymore. Useful! Cedrons tone steepened a few points, Although this child is gone, we can still have another child. Hearing this, Annas face abruptly changed, Cedron, what do you mean, you clearly said that after today, no matter what decision I make you will agree, are you trying to back out? After all the nice things he said before, he was really still trying to keep her captive and make her a tool for procreation! Ill do what I say, Cedrons eyes looked even more pained, but Im betting, Anna, what if youll stay, so that we can have a new child. There are many ways in the world to make me miserable, and thest one I want to choose is the one youre talking about. Anna replied. Staying with Cedron was all she needed to be miserable! Saying that, Anna picked up the bowl once again, Hurry up and drink it, after youre done take me to the suburbs, after I see what youre going to show me, Im leaving. Looking at Anna who took a big gulp of soup, Cedrons eyes grew deeper and deeper, and his voice lowered to the extreme. Anna, Im sorry, for that child, and for you. Annas hand on the bowl paused for a moment, then resumed gulping down the soup. Eventually, Anna finished the bowl of soup, while Cedron didnt move a single bite. When he got up, his face went a few shades of white from the pain of the intense stomach pain that was religiously pulling on his nerves. Still, he straightened his back immediately the instant Anna looked over. You waitd, the old woman called to Cedron, mysteriously pulling him aside, e here, theres something for you. Anna wasnt interested and went ahead back to the car.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Five minutester, Cedron got into the car as well, his face, which had been a bit pale, flushed a bit. Drive. Cedron ordered. Mr. Navarro, why dont I go pack that bowl of soup, you havent eaten anything, your body really cant carry it. Alexis persuaded. Cedrons face didnt change, I told you to drive, wheres the bullshit. Miss Newman, help me persuade Mr. Navarro, this is definitely not going to work, you dont know, in fact Mr. Navarro hasnt eaten anything for a day and a night. Alexis could only pin her gaze on Anna. Anna sank her eyebrows, Really, thats great, there must be a lot of people in this world who want him dead, Im the most desperate one. Chapter 2645: Come out to me! The words Anna said were tinged with ice, cold and stinging, making Alexis couldnt help but regret it. If he had known that he wouldnt ask Anna for help, he wouldnt have let Mr. Navarro hear such cruel words. Mr. Navarro wasnt going to die of anger at those words, was he? Thinking about it, Alexis cautiously looked towards Cedron. Cedron in the back row, however, had already closed his eyes, and no half-expression could be seen on his cold face. Alexis couldnt say whether she was thankful or what, and silently continued driving. The ck Maybach was traveling on the road to the suburbs, looking farther and farther away from the city. Anna, at this time, also finally noticed that she seemed to be heading in the direction of the funeral parlor. Previously, when she was in the hospital, when she encountered corpses that were not imed by their families, she would send them to the crematorium for cremation together with her colleagues, therefore, she was very familiar with this road. She opened her mouth, wanting to ask Alexis if they were going to the funeral parlor, but in the end she held back. What was the point of asking so much, it looked as if she was expecting it. With that silence, the car finally arrived at its destination. It was at the entrance of the cemetery near the funeral home. Mr. Navarro, were here. Alexis turned her head to Cedron. But Cedron didnt respond, leaning back in his seat, his eyes tightly closed. When she saw this, Alexiss heart stuttered and she was almost about to howl right out, Mr. Navarro, whats wrong with you, dont scare me! Anna reached out her hand, probed at the tip of Cedrons nose, and touched his wrist, her tone was nd, Dont worry, its not dead, hes just too tired and slept through it. So it was! Alexis instantly breathed a sigh of relief, patting her own chest, Thats good, I thought Mr. Navarro was so busy preparing for this funeral all this time that he got himself involved. A funeral?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Anna couldnt help but frown, What funeral? Alexiss eyes dimmed a few points, Its the funeral of Miss Newman and Mr. Navarros child, you dont know, Mr. Navarro has been busy preparing for this funeral, he didnt drink, eat or sleep for a few days, butter on, he met Mr. Grant, who helped mee up with an idea, and only then did I manage to let Mr. Navarro go. barely let Mr. Navarro hang on to his life. If it wasnt for Sebastians idea, it was estimated that Mr. Navarro would really be dead right now. Annas brows, however, knit higher, So, youve been preparing the boy for a funeral for the past few days, and what about your trip to the sanitarium? So you saw it, Mr. Navarro wanted to tell you what all hes been preparing for the funeral, but the thought that you were transferred to the hospital because you didnt want to see him made it so you had to hang out for a bit and then leave. Alexis exined. Not true. Anna shook her head. Alexis was a little confused by the way she looked, Whats not right Miss Newman, Im telling the truth, Mr. Navarro literally didnt go in there once so as not to bother you, and I wasnt even allowed to go in there and inquire about you. Still not true! Annas mind was filled with doubt. Why was Alexis saying somethingpletely different from what Lynx had told herself? Alexis, theres something I want to ask you, please be honest with me. Annas expression went all serious. What is it, anything I can tell you, I will tell you. Alexis followed suit and slumped her cheeks. Anna then asked, Its about Master Lynx Did you and Cedron, in the time Ive been going through the transfer, make a move on Master Lynx? Alexis eyes flickered with depression, Did Dr. Lynx tell you that, Miss Newman, that incident wasnt what you think it was, the only reason I made a move on Dr. Lynx was because he said he was going to get Mr. Navarro killed. Before thatst sentence could be uttered, a figure appeared in front of Alexis. The next second, the car door was opened. Anna was clutched by the wrists and pulled out of thepartment, hard and unguarded! Chapter 2646: That’s Too Good to Be True Anna, finally, are you okay? Lynx asked with concern. Yes, the person who came was Lynx. He hade here on a motorcycle, his look was all blown out, and the jacket on his body had gone somewhere, leaving him with only a thin shirt. After blowing the wind all the way, his body was cold, and the hand that clutched Anna was even more like an ice cave. Anna shivered from the ice and finally came back to her senses, Im fine, Elder Brother Lynx, its me who followed Cedron here, we agreed to end it today. Make a break? Lynx would have wanted to ask something, but Alexis also got out of the car at this moment. When she saw Lynx, she was so angry that she crossed her arms, Dr. Lynx, how do you have the nerve to tell Miss Newman, I did hit you, but why did I hit you, dont you know the reason? Its not even enough to scold Mr. Navarro, but to say that Mr. Navarros children just deserve to die. Beating Lynx up would have been light enough! Lynx lowered his head, I didnt say that. How could you not have said it, if you didnt then why would Miss Newman know. Alexis pressed on. Anna chimed in to help, Its true he didnt say it, I found it out myself, Alexis, its not right to hit someone, for whatever reason. But! Alexis was tempted to exin the reason again, but the thought that today was the seventh day of the boys life, and the funeral, held her back in the end. This day was enough to break Annas heart, and to say those things herself was like stabbing a knife into Annas heart. Just as he was thinking, Lynx spoke again, So this is the ce, I heard about it, Mr. Navarro prepared a funeral for that child, Anna, since youre here, lets go and take a look. That child Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Anna subconsciously nced down at herself at her tightly covered stomach. Even though the baby wasnt dead, it was better to go take a look so that Cedron and Alexis wouldnt get suspicious. Hold on then, Ill wake Mr. Navarro, Alexis said. Anna called out to him, No, we can just go up there and see for ourselves, I dont want to be in front of my childs headstone with the murderer of my child. But Alexis hesitated, This is after all the funeral Mr. Navarro prepared. It wasnt quite right for Mr. Navarro not to go, was it? I thought you said he hadnt had a proper rest for days, let him stay, it wont start being organized at this time anyway, hell naturallye up to us when he wakes up. Anna said. Okay. Alexis thought about it and nodded in agreement. He apanied Anna and Lynx up the mountain. Elder brother, why are you here on a motorcycle, where did you get that car? Anna asked with concern. Lynx replied, I was originally driving, halfway up the road I saw that the motorcycle was faster so I switched with someone else, good thing I did, otherwise I wouldnt have been able to catch up with you. There was more than a little bit of gratitude and nervousness in his voice, Anna, what did Cedron and Alexis say to you? Nothing, we simply made a deal, if I follow him to this graveyard, hell grant me everything I ask for, and that way, Ill be free. Anna said and squeezed out another smile towards Lynx, Senior, this way we dont have to hide, we can leave here openly. That would be great, Lynxs eyes narrowed slightly, I was thinking the same thing, it would be nice to get out of here in the open and not have to worry about Cedroning after us. Chapter 2647: Reasoning Anyone Can Understand The two were talking when Alexis, who was leading the way, stood still and pointed to the tiny tombstone in front of her. Even the voice of the introduction became a few shades of sadness, Miss Newman, were here. Anna followed the direction of his finger and looked over. On the tombstone in front of her, the words the Navarro familys beloved son were engraved, but there was also something simr to blood mixed on it. Before Anna could get closer to look at it, Alexis took the initiative to speak, This tombstone was carved by Mr. Navarros own hands, and he refused to stop even though he was injured many times during the process, because the master who carved it said that if the tombstone was carved in a single breath, the child would be able to receive supernatural blessings, and could grow up healthy and happy in his next life. For the master who was well versed in carving, these few words took little time. But Cedron carved them for almost a day and a night, sitting right in front of the tombstone without even changing his posture. When the carving was done, it was almost impossible to even stand up. Miss Newman, Mr. Navarro is really sorry after losing this child, can you forgive him, he already lost a child, he cant lose you again. Alexis pleaded. In fact, Alexis was also a straight man and didnt know what love was, but looking at his Mr. Navarro like this, he probably had the answer. Looking at Mr. Navarro like this is probably love. He really loves Anna! He killed his own child with his own hands, whats the point of doing this to make up for it, whats there to say, just he lost this child? Anna also lost the same, and it hurts even more than Cedron! Cedron couldnt empathize, so what was the point of pity. Toward the end, Lynx lowered her voice and reminded Anna, Anna, you mustnt be fooled by these words, dont be soft-hearted, Amad and the others are still waiting for us abroad. At the mention of Amad, the little bit of faltering under Annas eyes disappeared cleanly. She pursed her red . She pursed her red lips, Thats fine, although this child isnt lucky enough to stay alive by Cedrons side, but at least after he dies, he can give Cedron a thought. For the rest of his life, Cedron wont be lonely. When you have time,e to this cemetery and see this child. Miss Newman, Alexis continued to stay, only in a different way, Actually, I also know that you hate Mr. Navarro, Mr. Navarro was emotionally retarded before, and did a lot of overkill to you, but its different now You have a chance ah, as long as you stay by Mr. Navarros side, you can take revenge on Mr. Navarro, and make Mr. Navarro pay for what he did in the past, how about it? That does sound quite appealing. Anna nodded. Upon hearing this, Alexis thought she saw hope, the corners of her mouth could have grinned, Really Miss Newman, so youre agreeing? Great, Ill go get you the How to Torture People book tomorrow, no, in a minute! From now on, he was Annas solid backer, helping Anna to torture Mr. Navarro!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. He was just happy, but then he saw Anna shaking her head, No, I didnt agree, I just think you have a point. What? Alexis was a little confused, If it makes sense, then why dont you agree with it. Was what he said about the book not good enough? There were other books he could have gone and found for Anna! Even, there were ten authors that could be found, so that they could write a book ording to Annas likes and make up a revenge book for Anna. As long as Anna was willing to stay. Alexis, what would you do if a red-hot poker burned you? Anna asked. What else would you do? Without half a seconds hesitation, Alexis answered, Get the hell away from it, of course, fire pokers are dangerous. Yeah, and you know to stay away from a dangerous fire poker, so howe I dont get it? Anna said faintly. Chapter 2648: It’s all thanks to you! As far as she was concerned, how was Cedron not a dangerous fire poker? She had already been burned, and she had to clutch it with a death grip, continue to suffer the pain, and find a way to punish the fire poker. Why bother? It didnt make any sense. And, Anna added, if I dealt with Cedron that way, Id be turning myself into a red-hot poker, too. A lose-lose situation from which no one could benefit. Miss Newman , Alexis opened her mouth still trying to make another attempt at retention. I appreciate your care during this time, and have always regarded you as a friend, since we are friends, lets finish this funeral in peace and forget about each other, can we? Annas tone carried a few moments of pleading. At this time, Alexis cell phone rang. It was Cedron calling. Mr. Navarro is awake, Im going down to pick him up. Alexis said in a muffled tone. Deeper and deeper, Alexis went to the entrance of the cemetery. Cedron leaned back in his chair, lifting his hand and cupping his brow, his expression a few degrees of pain, Wheres Anna? Shes already at the headstone heel, Alexis replied, with Dr. Lynx. Lynx is here too? Cedron immediately raised his eyes and moved his feet out, Were going up now. But with just one movement, he stifled a grunt of pain and actually couldnt even get out of the car on his own. Mr. Navarro! Alexis rushed forward to assist him, her tone anxious and distressed, You must be showing signs of gastric perforation, the doctor has exined countless times, saying that if you dont eat, youll definitely have an ident. But in the middle of nowhere, where can we find food? Alexis thought about it and said to Cedron, Mr. Navarro, there are apples in the trunk, why dont you have one? No, Cedron declined without thinking, Thats the tribute I prepared. There were six in total, which he had personally picked out at the supermarket. Six apples, signifying that that child could be peaceful and smooth in his next life. He absolutely couldnt eat them! Then then Ill go to the janitors office and ask, maybe theres food. Alexis was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. He had just taken two steps toward the janitors office when he turned his head and saw Cedron had gotten out of the car himself and stumbled forward. Not bothering to ask for anything else, Alexis rushed back to help Cedron, Mr. Navarro why are you getting down by yourself. You go get the tribute from the trunk and well go up the hill. Cedron ordered. Alexis didnt want to follow orders, Mr. Navarro, you want to give this kid a funeral, then you have to be able to hold it together yourself! Its the boys funeral, not Cedrons! Cedrons brow was light and half-heaved, Dont worry, he wont die, he just took his painkillers. What? Alexis was shocked, Mr. Navarro, where did you get the painkillers, it shouldnt be Without waiting for Alexis to finish, Cedron nods, Um, got them from you, youve been giving them to me for the past few days havent you, along with sleeping pills. Alexis: !!! How does Mr. Navarro know everything! Mr. Navarro, if you know everything then why did you take it and not even expose me? Alexis asked in disbelief. Cedron swept him off his feet, Its not a heavy dose, whats there to uncover, its not like youre going to kill me. After a pause he added, The reason why I refused to rest during this time was not only because of the obsession, but also because when I close my eyes, I see that child. That child appeared in front of him covered in blood, crying and questioning him why he had to kill himself. Every time he saw it, he couldnt help but feel his heart twisting like a knife!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Chapter 2649: One by One Protection The pain in Cedrons eyes as he said this was hard to hide. Alexis wanted tofort him, but couldnt find the right words. While trying to search her stomach for some better words offort, she glimpsed out of the corner of her eye a woman dressed in rags making her way up the cemetery. Gripped in that dirty hand was a chilling dagger!Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org. Looking more closely, the womans appearance became more and more familiar. It was actuallyC Mr. Navarro look, that looks like Agustin, oh my god, why is she holding a knife in her hand and moving up, she cant be going to the headstone heel! Alexis said anxiously. As the wordsnded, there was no Cedron anywhere in sight. In just a few seconds, Cedron had already run far away. Unable to reach for the tributes in the trunk, Alexis hurriedly chased after them as well. Cedron had chosen the childs grave at the top of a hill, a location that overlooked all the surrounding scenery, but it was also very physically demanding to climb up. Cedron has a terrible stomachache and cant climb very fast at all. Alexis, who had juste down from the top, had lost most of her energy and could not catch up with Agustin. Seeing that Agustin was about to reach the tombstone, Alexis finally remembered to call Anna. After a few beeps, the phone was answered. Miss Newman, run quickly, that crazy woman Agustin ising with a dagger, be careful! Crazy woman? A sharp and ear-piercing maniacalughter erupted from the other end of the phone, Alexis, its not because of you guys that Ive turned into the crazy woman I am now! Oops! The person who answered the phone was Agustin. That means that Anna has Without waiting for Alexis to ask, Agustin had already started to urge, Make Cedrone see me or Ill kill Anna right now! Have a talk, you dont want to hurt Miss Newman, Agustin, oh no, Miss Barbero, Ill give you whatever you want, just dont be impulsive. Alexis even put a much softer tone in her voice as she spoke. But Agustin still sounded hysterical, Hurry up and get Cedron to meet me or Ill kill Anna right now! Fine, fine, welle up now, you mustnt move Miss Newman, Alexis said. Across the room Agustin hung up viciously. Alexis turned her head to Cedron behind her with an expression that was about to burst into tears, Mr. Navarro, what to do, Agustin has taken Miss Newman hostage. What else could be done? Whatever it takes, go save Anna, I want her unharmed. Cedron said in a firm and unrelenting tone. Alexis also finally found her voice when she heard this. Rushing to nod her head, Yes Mr. Navarro, I know, whatever it takes, I will save Miss Newman. No, Cedron corrected with a shake of his head, Not you, me. He would have saved Anna, one way or another. Because, Agustin was running to him. Alexis, dumbfounded, had tried to persuade, and before she could speak, Agustin in front of the tombstone had spotted them. As Cedron said, Agustins eyes were all over him, almost hideous and twisted as he opened his mouth, Cedron, I thought you wouldnte, want to save your woman? Then hurry up and get your ass up here! The words spoken were as arrogant as they could be. Alexis was furious, wanting to say when has her own Mr. Navarro ever been bullied and humiliated like this. But before he could open his mouth, he heard Cedron reply, Coming. Then, in Alexiss unbelieving gaze, he slowly walked towards Agustin. It was only when he reached the tombstones heel that Cedron could see what was now happening. Lynx had copsed on the ground, his hands covered in blood, pressing his stomach in death, his face pale to the core. But at the sight of Cedron, he still managed to have the strength to shout out, Mr. Navarro, save Anna, the dagger in her hand is sharp, Anna will die if this stalemate continues. Alexis, Cedron turned his head and ordered, You take Lynx to the hospital. Alexis where willing, I cant go, or what will you do Mr. Navarro? Cedron didnt care about himself, Take him to the hospital, hes Annas senior, I cant let him die. It wasnt just Anna, but anyone and everything that had to do with Anna, he would protect! Chapter 2650: Do you need me to prove it for you? Alexis still didnt want to leave. If he left, Mr. Navarro would really be alone and isted! While he was torn and hesitating, Lynx coughed, Dont worry, Ive already given myself emergency treatment, and I didnt hurt any internal organs, I wont die. Then Dr. Lynx hold on, Ill take you to the hospitalter. Alexis hurriedly said. Great, one doesnt have to leave Mr. Navarro alone to face this crazy woman Agustin! And seeing this, Agustin once again let out a maniacalugh, What do you want, all of you stay to deal with me is that it, you used to use your Cedrons monstrous power to pressure me, and now you want to have more people to bully me? When has Mr. Navarro ever overpowered you, Alexis said defiantly, Miss Barbero, ask yourself why, exactly, youre going through this. Whats happening and where she is now is of Agustins own making. Shut up! Agustin hissed in a broken voice, the dagger that hung over Annas neck already showing signs of not prating the flesh as her movements widened. A bit of scarlet blood slowly trickled down the daggers de. It stung Cedrons eyes! Ill grant you anything you want, just one request, you dont hurt Anna, Cedron said. Agustinughed, I knew you cared about this woman, or you wouldnt have spent a fortune, or evene begging me to let me have this cemetery, just to give your unborn child who died a decent burial. However, I also just didn t get the situation, what right do you have to find those people to humiliate me, I am the big miss of THE Barbero family, since I was a child, I called the wind, and I had whatever I wanted, in the end, I was pressed under the body by beggars Said here, Agustin suddenly can not go on. Really dont want to reminisce anymore. Very painful! But it didnt matter, what he had suffered, he would now make Cedron pay it all back. Dont be silly, Anna spoke softly, Do you think Cedron really wanted toe to my rescue, only that he didnt want to make a scene in front of his childrens tombstones, and that everything hes saying and doing right now is just an eyewash, just waiting to catch you, and that if I were you, Id immediately take me hostage to the foot of the hill and drive off in Cedrons car. After a pause he added, By the way, even if you leave this ce, Cedron will definitely continue to hunt you down, so you should remember to ask him for a little more money, and make sure its non-sequential cash so that theres no way to find you based on what youve spent. Agustin looked at Anna suspiciously, Youll help me? Of course, we are both women arent we, looking at you so pitiful, its not too much to help you out, Anna replied ndly, And Im not only helping you, but also helping myself, you escaped, so that I can have a chance to live ah. She spoke frankly, and there was an unmistakable light in her clear almond eyes.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Agustin hesitated for a moment, but the next instant the dagger across Annas neck strangled closer. Blood gurgled down, staining the long white cotton dress Anna was wearing. Agustin, I said leave her alone! The scarlet in Cedronscquered pupils stung more than the blood! Agustinughed and came up to Annas ear, See, how could he not care about you, in his heart you are more important than his life, do you want me to prove it for you? Chapter 2651: I still have one more request yet Anna frowned, How can that be, he doesnt care about me at all. How many things Cedron did to her before to torture and humiliate her, Anna still remembers it clearly now. Could a man who treated her like that possibly put his life on the line for her? No kidding. Agustinughed even more exaggeratedly, Looks like you believe it, well then, Ill just have to prove it to you. Saying that, Agustin looked at Cedron, I can not move Anna, however, I have three demands, as long as you can do it, I will release her immediately. Can. Without half a hesitation, Cedron directly agreed. Agustin smiled broadly, Are you sure you really want to agree, but you dont even know what demands Im going to make yet. Ill say yes to whatever it is youre going to ask for. Cedron replied, As long as youre willing to let Anna go. Thats fine. Agustin threw Anna a smug look, Watch this. She cleared her throat and finally made her first request, I dont like this whole outnumbered enemy situation were in right now, so everyone but you leave. Thats not going to work, Alexis was the first to disagree, Were already at a disadvantage now that youve taken Miss Newman hostage, if we leave Mr. Navarro here alone, the situation will be too bad for us. What if, Agustin hurts Mr. Navarro? Mr. Navarro is already in pain now, and Agustin is mad, Im afraid that its not Agustins match! Forget it if you dont agree, if Im not destined to leave this ce today, then Ill just drag someone to be mypanion on the Yellow Springs Road. Agustin didnt care. If she died, Anna wasnt going to live. Alexis, Cedron ordered out loud, you take Lynx to the hospital. Mr. Navarro! said Alexis, stamping his feet in anxiety, How can that be, I cant leave you here alone. He was Mr. Navarros assistant, not Lynxs. Now that there was danger, of course he had to stay by Mr. Navarros side. But Cedrons face grew colder and colder, Since youre my assistant and taking my money, you should listen to my orders, you take Lynx and leave now! Alexis opened her mouth several times, but in the end, not a single word came out. Stomping her foot, she helped Lynx, who was covered in blood, to walk down the hill. Taking one step and turning back three times, he still didnt forget to urge Cedron, Mr. Navarro, if anything happens to you make sure to call me, and Ille back to save you right away. Uh-huh. Cedron nodded. Only after making sure Lynx and Alexis had made it to the bottom of the hill and driven away did Agustin begin to make his second request. Youve caused me to be like this now, theres always a price to pay, I want you to deposit two billion into my Swiss bank ount and note that its a voluntary gift.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The Swiss Bank was a bank shared by wealthy foreigners, and any money that went into an ount there was protected. Cedron had called her, and it wouldnt be so easy to make her spit it out again. See? Agustins tone grew smug, Apparently its more money I can get this way than your idea! If she had taken cash, she wouldnt have been able to carry a hundred million at most. But it was different now, it was two billion dors. Enough to live extravagantly for the rest of her life. Anna, however, furrowed her willowy brows, That does give you ess to a lot of money, but how can you be sure that youll be able to go to a Swiss bank alive, get that money and spend it fast? Whats the rush, Agustin grinned, dont I have one more request I havent made yet? Chapter 2652: This Deal Can’t Be Affordable Hearing this, Annas heart had already risen with a bad premonition. Agustins third request, what exactly is it? Just as she was thinking, her thoughts were pulled back by Agustin, Cedron, what are you still hesitating for, two billion dors only, it shouldnt be a difficult task for you, right? Cedron lowered his eyes and took out his own cell phone and operated it, Alright. Two billion, not a penny less, was credited into Agustins Swiss bank ount. Agustin wasnt too sure, and only believed it after he also asked to see the transfer records. So, whats the third request? Cedron asked. Agustin waved his hand, I havent even finished the second request, this request, is to make youpensate me, not only materially, but also spiritually, I want you to kneel down and kowtow to me and apologize! What? Anna thought Agustin must be out of his mind. How could a man of God like Cedron get down on his knees and kowtow and apologize just to save her. And the fact that even Cedron was willing to give this two billion dors, she couldnt figure it out. Was she worth more than two billion dors in Cedrons heart?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Just as she was thinking, Cedron had already opened his mouth without hesitation, Okay, Ill kneel. He really knelt down, the man with a straight figure, bent his knees and knelt in the mud, bending down to the maniacal Agustin in front of him. That incredibly handsome face was almost buried into the ground at the moment, so low that only the hair on the back of his head could be seen. Silver and white as snow, and siren-like. Anna couldnt believe her eyes. When had Cedrons hair gone so gray? When she saw it in front of the sanitarium, she thought it was just some kind of coloring and styling done to the roots of his hair. But when she saw the back of his head, Annas heart felt as if it had been gripped by something so hard that she could hardly breathe. Cedron, actually changed so much! Was the death of this child really that hard for him to ept? Hahaha! Agustinughed triumphantly, really did not expect ah, high and mighty Cedron, actually will give me a knee, it is a pity that I do not have a cell phone any more, also has been removed from the upper ss circle, otherwise I must take pictures and send a social dynamic circle, you say, those people see you to me so lowly and lowly, will not be stunned off the jaws of the shock? I can post a social dynamic circle for you if you need it. Cedron said in a hushed voice, his tone filled with a low-to-the-bone plea, As long as youre willing to leave Anna alone, Ill do anything! Yeah? Agustin was happier, Thats great, just please send me one! Good. Cedron nodded, already ready to open his phone and hand it to Agustin so she could take his picture. Anna struggled and was the first to snatch the phone, mming it hard on the floor. After the crisp ringing sound, the screen of the phone cracked a seam and was considered a total write-off. Cedron, dont think I can forgive you just because youve done these things, the grudge between us can never be settled, so dont pretend to be in front of me! Dont ever do that. Since the encounter from the beginning was with hatred for each other, lets keep it that way when it ends! You bitch! Agustins face twisted in anger, What a great opportunity you caused me to miss! You could have used my hair as well, but think about it, it would indeed make you formidable, but a lot of Cedrons followers would hold a grudge against you for it as well. Agustin could only have a moments pleasure, but he would add a lifetime of enemies to his own. It was a bad deal! Chapter 2653: I Promise You Hearing this, Agustins face changed instantly. Obviously, she also felt that Anna had a point. She let out augh, and her expression becameplicated, Its also true that its not worth sacrificing my future happiness for Cedron, so lets count it as you helping me out. In return, if Cedron cant fulfill my third requestter, Ill leave you a whole body. Anna couldnt help but frown. Cedron had agreed without hesitation to such an excessive request just now, so the third one, would he refuse? What else could Agustin think of to torture Cedron? Just as he was thinking, he saw Agustin use his empty hand to pull out another dagger from his body, nging it and throwing it in front of Cedron, Now its time for you to show your performance, isnt it that you can go to hell for Anna, then you go to hell! Are you crazy? Annas eyes widened incredulously, You killed Cedron and you still want to get out of here? Agustin sneered, Its only if I dont kill him that I really cant get out of here, and theres no way for me to use that two billion without killing him. Or rather, as long as Cedron was alive, there was no way she could end up well. Miss Newman, havent you always said that you want to leave Cedron, Im also helping you now ah, as long as Cedron is dead, there will be no one to pester you anymore, how good. It was, well, the best of both worlds! Anna, however, still shook her head and chided Cedron, Just get out of here and leave me alone, what with your life and all, dont really kill yourself just to sympathize in front of me, because even if you do, I wont forgive you! Cedron, there are too many grudges between us, its long been an unbridgeable gap, dont you understand? Get lost, dont die in front of my childs tombstone, I think youre dirty. In one breath, Anna said so much. But Cedron just stood still, the corners of his lips slightly upturned, So youre saying so much because you care about me? Anna: Did Cedron really not listen to a single word she said?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. And listening to all that, Agustin had gone crazy with jealousy. On what grounds? The man she hadnt gotten by any means possible was so groveling in front of Anna, love-brained to the core. But even so, he was still disliked by Anna and pushed away fiercely. Such a blessing Anna does not want, can give her ah! But its useless to say anything now. Agustin hade to this point, and there was no longer any room to retreat. She could only look at Cedron with a pair of scarlet eyes, hissing and urging, Hurry up and do it, do you not dare, Cedron, if you cant do the third request, then the agreement between us will be null and void! With that, Agustin had moved his dagger towards Annas carotid artery. Wait, Cedron called out to her, bending down and slowly going to pick up the dagger from the floor, Ill do as Im told, its just that youll honor your promise to let Anna go as soon as Im dead? Of course, Ill do what I say. Agustin replied without hesitation. Cedron didnt believe me, Ill be dead by that time, and even if you go back on your word, theres nothing more I can do to you. After a pause he adds, Besides, youre not a trustworthy woman. Agustin got annoyed, Then what do you want?! Ill give myself a knife, but not to death, and leave the rest of that knife for you, and I have to be allowed to watch Anna leave before I die. Cedron trailed off. Chapter 2654: This is a grudge between us It was the first time Agustin heard such a request.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. First take a stab yourself, then hang on to your breath, watch your beloved woman leave, and then willingly be made to die, right? Cedron, youre quite smitten! Agustin said. Cedron pulled the corner of his mouth and smiled with a bit of bitterness, Its only in your eyes that its deep love, in Annas eyes, its nothing. At those words, Anna looked away from Cedronscquered eyes in a raw manner. The words spoken were so cold and hard that one could barely bear them, Late deep love is cheaper than grass, and since you know that I wont change my mind about you because of that, you should leave. If you continue to put on any deep love persona, your life will be lost. Dead is dead, if it makes you hate me less, and makes that child stop hating me, it doesnt matter if I die. Cedron replied. Get out of my face Cedron, are you stalling! Agustin had begun to rage, urging impatiently, Do it, or Ill kill Anna right now! Fine, Ill do it. Cedron nodded and raised the chilling dagger. Cedron!Anna finally managed to hold her tongue, Just pretend I care about you cant I, just hurry up and go, I dont need you to save me, youre going to give me a good life. Telling the truth are we? Cedron hooked his lips, I knew you were lying from a long time ago. Yes, I was lying, so dont you die. Anna replied. Cedrons dagger drooped downward, a little more tenderness in his gaze, It is enough to have your words, it is enough for me to hear them before I die. As the wordsnded, Cedron raised his hand and stabbed the dagger viciously into his abdomen! At once, blood gushed out crazily. The entire dagger had gone into Cedrons abdomen as much as it could, in this case, even if it didnt hurt his internal organs, Cedron would still die soon due to excessive blood loss. As a doctor, Anna knew this very well. It was also because of this that her eyes were filled with panic, Cedron, you should quickly call Alexis and ask him toe and save you. As the words fell out of her mouth, Anna remembered again that Cedron couldnt even make a call at the moment. His cell phone had been shattered by her. Now even if Cedron didnt want to die, there was no way to contact anyone for help. And it was all her fault! Under Annas eyes, she couldnt help but cross a look of regret and guilt. Cedron, get out of here, its not toote if you go down the mountain now and get help. Anna eximed. Cedron wasnt going to die as long as he wanted to. Its toote, Cedron replied, I was ready to die the moment I decided I wanted to live in your ce. Now, it was toote to change his mind. Cedron said with difficulty, spitting out anotherrge mouthful of blood, but still bracing himself to look at Agustin, Ive done what I promised you, now its your turn to fulfill your promise and release Anna. Agustin scanned Cedrons wounds and was also deeply shocked. For the sake of a woman, you dont even want to die, Cedron, youre really something. Agustin said as he pushed Anna away, Fine, she was never my target anyway, get out of here, now its my turn to finish with Cedron! Chapter 2655: So You Forgive Me? Anna was staggered by the push and almost fell straight to the ground. It was hard to stabilize her body, and when she turned around, she saw that Agustin had already walked in front of Cedron and raised the dagger in his hand high. It was obviously a long way off, but Anna could clearly see, reflected on the dagger, the panic in her eyes. So fearful, so desperate. No! Anna shouted, Cedron, run! It could have been toote. Agustin seized the opportunity and aimed the dagger in his hand at Cedrons heart. No! Anna shouted even louder. Die Cedron!Agustin had a bloodthirsty smile on his face. But, just at this time, a red dot suddenly appeared on Agustins forehead.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. A very small red dot, but it couldnt be ignored. Because, that was the aiming point of a sniper rifle! The appearance of this red dot on Agustins forehead meant that she had now been targeted by a sniper. With just onemand, Agustin would be dead. You yed me? Cedron, you actually used such a dirty trick against me! Agustin instantly became maniacal after realizing that his situation had turned into a disadvantage. Looking at Cedron with iparable anger, he was so agitated that he kept spraying spit outwards, If you want to get me killed, then Ill let you be mypanion on the road to the Yellow Springs! Even if she was killed by a snipers rifle, she would still drag Cedron with her! The dagger moved even faster towards Cedron. Bang! A gunshot rang out, Agustins dagger was just a final zero point zero one centimeter away from Cedrons heart when it stopped after all. A small but dark hole appeared on her forehead, no blood gushed out, only a wisp of green smoke rising upwards. Agustins eyes were full of unbelievable expressions, staring at Cedron in front of her before copsing to the ground with a loud thud. Agustin was dead! Anna breathed a sigh of relief, her legs unconsciously weakening. Legs unconsciously weakened, the whole person could barely stand, and began to slide to the ground. She was about to stand up, holding onto a tombstone, but in the next instant, she saw Cedron fall to the ground with a thud, blood still pouring out of the wound on his stomach. Yes, Cedron! Anna remembered, Cedron had taken a vicious stab towards his stomach, even if he didnt hurt his internal organs, if he didnt take care of it in time, he would pass away due to hemorrhaging. Cedron, hang in there, Im taking you to the hospital now. Anna said loudly. She wanted to go and help Cedron down the hill. But the prolonged stomach pain, coupled with the cut just now, made Cedron unable to use his strength at all, and almost put his whole bodys strength on Anna. Anna couldnt hold on and fell to the ground. Obviously, she was the one who would be crushed underneath, but Cedron used hisst strength and shielded Anna in front of his chest with both hands. He, himself, became Annas human air cushion and fell heavily to the ground, stifling a grunt of pain. Anna was cackled at by a hard object at her waist, and with the benefit of hindsight, finally reacted to what the hard object actually was. It was the dagger sticking out of Cedrons stomach! She scrambled to her feet, but it was toote. The dagger in Cedrons stomach was missing deeper, and the blood was pouring out more and more aggressively, almost stinging her eyes. Cedron, youre not going to die, Ill give you first aid now. Anna said, her hands scrambling, trying to tear a few strips of cloth from her own skirt to bandage Cedrons wounds. You dont want me to die, Cedron spoke, Does that mean, Anna, that you forgive me? Chapter 2656: Save Her First Anna froze at this question. Angry and anxious, she red at Cedron, Its already that time and youre still asking this, Cedron, youd better not die or I really wont forgive you. Hearing this, Cedrons eyes shed, So what youre saying is that as long as I dont die, youll forgive me, right? Yes, thats right! Anna nodded without thinking. At this moment, her mind couldnt think of anything else, as long as Cedron could be safe and sound, she would do anything. Including, forgiving Cedron. After all, after this incident, Anna had already realized that there seemed to be some kind of misunderstanding between Cedron and her. It just needs to be untangled! But the prerequisite for unraveling is that Cedron must survive. If you really wish to be forgiven by me, then live well, Cedron, and I will definitely thwart you if you die! Anna said with deliberate viciousness.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cedron coughed twice, revealing a weak and iparable smile, his lips so pale that they were like paper, That may have to disappoint you, something like thwarting my bones, its better to wait until Im a hundred years old! Saying that, he weakly reached out and pulled out a thick moxa bag from under his shirt. The moxa bag was already stained red with blood, but it could also be clearly seen that there was arge split in the center, which was the mark left behind when the dagger was pierced through. The moxa bag shared most of the damage when taking the stab. Although Cedron was bleeding, the wound wasnt actually very deep. You Anna couldnt believe her eyes, How did you get this moxa bag? The corner of Cedrons mouth pulled up a smile, Its probably because God doesnt even want me to die that early, when I was at the roadside stand, that olddy saw that I wasnt feeling too well, so she called me over and gave this to me. It was strange to say that normally, if he got something like this, he would immediately reject it outright because of his cleanliness. But when the old madam tied the moxibustion bag to him, all he could think of in his head was the word thank you. Probably this is called undeserved fate! Anna opened her mouth and wanted to say something else, and at that moment, Alexis had already appeared in front of the two of them even as she ran and crawled. Along with him, there were a dozen or so helpers. Mr. Navarro!Alexis rushed to Cedron, tears began to roll down uncontrobly, her voice choked with sobs, Oooooh, I thought I would never see you again Mr. Navarro, are you alright, Mr. Navarro, are you alright? Navarro, you mustnt die! Its fine, its just a small injury. Cedron replied carelessly. How could this still be a minor injury? Alexis eyes widened. At this moment, arge pool of blood had gathered underneath Cedrons body, which looked extraordinarily shocking. If not for the fact that Cedron could still talk to him right now, he would probably have fainted from the shock. What are you guys waiting for, hurry up and get the monoframe and get Mr. Navarro to the hospital! Alexis finished crying and immediately turned her head and started urging the helpers. The crowd then came back to their senses and prepared to carry Cedron down the mountain. Cedron refused, his eyes falling on Anna, Dont mind me, you guys take Anna down the mountain first. No, I can get down the mountain myself. Anna immediately shook her head. Cedron could tell at a nce that she was bracing herself, Your legs are already unsteady, how do you n to get down the mountain, roll down? Chapter 2657: Now is Not the Best Time Cedrons tone carried a few points of dislike. Anna opened her mouth and froze without uttering a single word. In her heart, she was so angry that she wanted tough a little. What a time, Cedron could still be so overbearing, opening his mouth with words of dislike for her. Sure enough out of a life-threatening situation, Cedron was still the same Cedron he once was! Miss Newman, then Ill send you down the mountain first, and then immediately turn around to pick up Mr. Navarro, Alexis made a quick judgment. Rushing to Anna before she frowned and refused, she came close and whispered, Please Miss Newman, you know that character of Mr. Navarro, if you dont go, he wont go down the mountain today. Instead of fighting over who would go down first here and wasting time over it, it would be better to send Anna first from the start. Move faster, and Cedron could be taken to the hospital sooner. Anna pursed her lips and didnt refuse again after all. Sheid down on the single frame bed and let the men take her to the foot of the mountain. Anna! just as she reached the foot of the hill, Lynx rushed over, looking at Anna with concern on her face and clutching her arm, Are you okay, are you okay? Im fine, Senior Lynx, how are you? Anna inquired with concern. Lynx shook his head, Its just a little skin wound, itll heal soon, its you, Im not worried about you, get in the car, Ill take you to the hospital now.N?velDrama.Org content rights. No, Anna refused directly without thinking, her eyes followed the group of people who folded back to the top of the hill, Cedron hasnte down yet, Ill just wait and go to the hospital with him. If it wasnt for Cedron, she was afraid that she would have died at Agustins hands. So for now, she had to wait to see Cedrone down safely before she could. Dont you make a fool of yourself Anna, Lynx said in an increasingly agitated tone, When you go to the hospital together, wont he find out about you still being pregnant? Anna also reacted to this point, a few moments of hesitation and struggle appearing in her eyes. This child was still alive, shouldnt she tell Cedron now? Elder brother, Ive actually thought about it, Cedron can trade his life for mine. Maybe the grudge between us can be solved, so this child, its okay to tell him, right? Anna said. Before the words hit the ground, Lynxs hysterical voice rang out, It matters, of course it matters! If Anna had informed Cedron that the boy was alive, then Cedron would have done everything he could just to be with Anna. At that point, what would he do? The one who could really be with Anna should be him! Elder Brother Lynx Anna subconsciously held her stomach and took two steps back, looking incredulously at Lynx in front of her, Whats wrong with you, this look is making me a bit scared. This kind of Lynx is something she has never seen before. So scary, like a demon crawling up from hell, the usual gentleness disappeared cleanly! Lynx finally came back to her senses and forced out a smile once again, Im just so concerned about you Anna, Ill support you no matter what decision you make, but youre in such shock right now, the baby might be in some kind of condition, and youre waiting to go to the hospital with him, in case you miss the best time for treatment. When the timees, Cedron has just been happy that his child is not dead, but then he is told that something is wrong, his mood is up and down, do you think it matters much? Anna was deep in thought. And Lynx followed her advice, So ah Anna, lets go to the hospital first, after making sure the baby is fine, then its not toote to tell Cedron, okay? Chapter 2658: He is poisoned! Being persuaded by Lynx, Anna finally nodded her head and agreed. It was better for her to go to the hospital to check on the childs condition first. Seizing this opportunity, Lynx immediately stuffed Anna into the car and took her away. And in front of the tombstone at the top of the hill, Alexis, out of breath, finally rushed back with everyone. Mr. Navarro, were here, lets go to the hospital now, Mr. Navarro? Mr. Navarro! Alexis realized then that Cedron had somehow closed his eyes and copsed in a pool of blood on the floor. He rushed over to him, yelling so loud that even the veins on his neck bulged out, What are you guys waiting for, hurry up and take Mr. Navarro to the hospital, hurry up! If anything happened to Mr. Navarro, none of these people would be able to escape! -Time flies. Time flies. After two hours of detailed examination, Annas results came back. The baby was in danger, and now had to be put on bed rest, and if there was the slightest bit of movement, she might miscarry! For this reason, Lynx immediately pressed Anna on the hospital bed, her expression as serious as it could be, You just lie here properly now, dont think about anything, understand? But Anna still wants to struggle a bit more, Senior, I feel fine, Ill just get out of bed and go see Cedron, just take a look. Cedron lived in this hospital anyway, even if it wasnt on the same floor, he could take the elevator there. Just walk carefully enough and nothing will happen. Lynx was dead set against it.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. He reprimanded Anna with a stern face, If you really dont want this child, then I wont stop you anymore, but Anna, youve been guarding this child for a long time havent you, if something happens now, can you really ept it? After a pause he added, And you wont be able to see Cedron now, hes not in this hospital, hes been transferred. What? Anna couldnt believe her ears, Why would you transfer to a hospital for good reason? Probably because he didnt think this hospital was good enough, or because he was afraid that THE OLD Mrs. Navarro would find out, after all, senior old doctors in hospitals like this are known to the olddy. Lynx exined. the old Mrs. Navarros grandson was injured and hospitalized, and they didnt tip them off? Cedron was thest thing he wanted was to make the old Mrs. Navarro worry about himself because of what happened to him. Therefore, a transfer to the hospital was normal. Anna believed this and didnt even think otherwise. She pulled out her cell phone and sent Cedron a text asking how he was doing, and then she cooperated with Lynx and dutifullyid down to rest. You were just texting with Cedron, werent you? Lynx asked, What did it say? Anna put down her cell phone, a little more of a gentle light in her eyes, and stroked her stomach, I said that when he gets better, he should contact me right away, and that I have a secret to tell him. As for what that secret was, Lynx knew without having to ask. Anna was going to tell Cedron, face to face, that the baby was alive. Get some rest, and when hes better, hell contact you naturally. Lynx said, turning to leave the hospital room. At the corner of his mouth, a bloodthirsty smile slowly curled up. If, Cedron could still be well! C Meanwhile, inside THE Navarro familys private hospital, the red light of the operating room was always on, and nurses wereing in and out with anxious expressions on their faces. Alexis stood guard outside, and finally couldnt hold back any longer, pulling the nurse who rushed out with an expression that she was about to cry out, Nurse, may I ask what the hell is going on with my familys Mr. Navarro right now, the surgery has been going on for almost five hours now, and wasnt he just stabbed, so why isnt he out by now? The nurse looks at Alexis with a strange expression, How can it be possible that he was only stabbed once, he was poisoned, dont you know? Chapter 2659: You guys think of something! Poisoning?!!! Hearing this, Alexis was directly dumbfounded and couldnt believe her ears, Why would it be poisoned, are you guys mistaken, Mr. Navarro hasnt eaten anything for a long time, if I have to say, I just ate a few painkillers. Could it be that taking painkillers on an empty stomach is poisonous? Hearing this, the nurse looked at Alexis with an even moreplicated look. Its not just eating the wrong things that can be poisoned, he became like this because when he was stabbed, the murder weapon carried toxins on it. The nurse replied. And the toxin was pretty strong. Theyd already given Cedron the antivenom three times, and changed his blood twice more, but the toxin was still lingering in his body, and spreading out fast. So Alexiss voice began to tremble uncontrobly, Mr. Navarro is he going to die? The nurse shook her head, That wouldnt be the case, after all, most of the toxins have been removed, and now those that are left are spreading towards the brain, and the doctors have made the deduction that the worst thing that can happen is that he will be a vegetable. Whats the difference between that and being dead. Alexis cried, Nurses, Im begging you, no matter what it takes, no matter how much it costs, you must cure Mr. Navarro, please, he cant be a vegetable! Its not up to me to say whether he will be a vegetable or not. The nurse shook her head and looked at Alexis with sympathy, I can understand your feelings, but can I trouble you to let go of me first, its a time when peoples lives are at stake. Alexis didnt dare to pester anymore and hurriedly and obediently let go of the nurse. Having gotten free, the nurse ran all the way to the pharmacy to get the medicine. This surgerysted for ten hours, and when Alexis waited until she felt like the world was going gray, it was finally over. Looking at the door to the operating room that had been pushed open, Alexis remained frozen for a good ten seconds before she remembered and rushed over to the doctor with a quick, blear-eyed look. Doctor, isnt Mr. Navarro alright, hes alright right? The doctor wearily removed his mask and let out a long breath, Yes, its out of danger, all of us worked hard for a long time and finally removed the toxin and, it didnt harm Mr. Navarros brain. Thats great! Alexis hanging heart could finally be put back in her stomach, So when can he wake up? That remains to be seen, the doctor replied, As things stand now, when Mr. Navarro wakes up depends on his own will to live. Mr. Navarros own will to live? Alexis smelled the deeper meaning in those words, and instantly became anxious, But didnt you say that Mr. Navarro is already out of danger? Its true that hes out of danger, theres no problem to live, but after all, its a full-body blood change, and hes been poisoned once again, his body is very weak, and hell enter a self-protection mechanism, if theres no strong stimulus from the outside world for him to wake up, hell be kept in protected hibernation. After a pause he added, Thats what you call it, a vegetable.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Alexis face went white, Then what should I do, where can I find something that can stimte Mr. Navarro to wake up, what if Mr. Navarro never wakes up, arent you a doctor, think of something quickly! I cant just let Mr. Navarro go on like this! Chapter 2660: Irritating Cedron The doctor was filled with difficulty, Its not that I dont want to save Mr. Navarro, but at this point, itspletely up to Mr. Navarro himself. If Mr. Navarro doesnt want to wake up, then theres nothing anyone can do. Alexis didnt believe it, Theres always something that can be done, if Western medicine doesnt work, dont you still have Chinese medicine in your hospital, cant you have a Chinese medicine practitionere over and stick needles in it? A word woke up the dreamer. The doctors eyes instantly brightened, nodding towards Alexis, Yes, its notpletely without a solution, it can also be stimted through the outside world, if theres anyone that Mr. Navarro cares about, let here and talk to Mr. Navarro more, Mr. Navarro might wake up soon. Alexis was excited and immediately nodded, Okay, I know who Mr. Navarro cares about, Ill go now! For Mr. Navarros sake, Alexis hoofed it to the hospital where Anna was. But, there was no Anna in sight. Just after arriving at the floor where Anna was, Alexis was stopped by Lynx. Annas health is very bad right now, she needs to recuperate, she cant go in to visit, youd better go. Lynx coldly refused. Alexis was so anxious that her forehead was sweating, Dr. Lynx, the situation is urgent now, Mr. Navarro is poisoned and its very serious, the doctor said that if there is no external stimtion, its very likely that he wont be able to wake up for the rest of his life, let Miss Newman go to see Mr. Navarro, this might be the only chance to wake up. Hearing this, a sh of dismay crossed the bottom of Lynxs eyes, Hes actually not dead? Dr. Lynx, what kind of words are you saying, are you looking forward to Mr. Navarros death? Alexiss heart also had a little more fire in it. In the next second, Lynx put away the extra expression on his face and said in a lukewarm tone, I dont mean that, its just that I heard from the police that the dagger in Agustins hand carries a high level of toxicity, thats a high level of toxicity, and its amazing that Mr. Navarro didnt die. A little more sadness came into Alexis eyes.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. It was true that he didnt die, but he had also walked through the ghost gate and almost lost most of his life. Thinking back to the desperate ten-hour surgery gave Alexis heart palpitations. Anyway, let me see Miss Newman, it wont take too long, please. Alexis tone was full of pleading. Lynx said nothing but different things. When I say no, I mean no, Lynx replied, Right now Anna needs to get some rest, shes very sick too, you think just Cedron is going to die, so is Anna! What? Alexis had a little more concern in her tone, Whats wrong with Miss Newman, is it serious enough for me to go see? Do you not understand what Im saying, what Anna needs right now is not a visit, but recuperation, you want her to save Cedron, fine, but only when shes better. Lynx said coldly. It seemed like there was no way to see Anna today. Alexis had no choice but to turn around and leave unhappily. While waiting for the elevator, Alexis was still a bit relieved, so she took out her phone, wanting to send Anna a text message to ask to see how she was doing now. Just as the text message was sent out, there was a sound from Lynxs pants pocket. If Alexis remembered correctly, it was the text message tone from Annas cell phone! What the hell? Alexis suspicious gaze immediatelynded on Lynx. Lynxs expression became unnatural, and his hand went into his pants pocket, trying to mute that cell phone. But it was toote. One step ahead of him, Alexis dialed Annas phone number, and the cell phone in Lynxs pants pocket emitted a crisp ringtone! Chapter 2661: muddling through Dr. Lynx, Alexis rushed back to Lynx, thats Miss Newmans cell phone youve got, isnt it, and why do you have her cell phone? Knowing that he couldnt cover it up this time, Lynx took a deep breath and instead pulled out that cell phone with an uncharacteristic frankness. Then stalking his neck, he said, Thats right, this is indeed Annas cell phone, she needs to recuperate right now, so theres nothing wrong with me keeping her cell phone for her, right? Its just recuperation, why cant you even touch the cell phone? Alexis eyes were full of skepticism, The way you look right now, Im more inclined to believe that youre holding Miss Newman captive! Lynxs eyes crossed a sh of annoyed killing intent, hating to kill Alexis directly. However, he still kept a gentle smile on his face, How can you think of me like this, I am Annas senior brother, the person in this world, who wishes her the best, why would I imprison her? Alexis sneered, pointing at the cell phone in his hand, Then tell me how to exin this. You said yourself, Cedron is now poisoned, very sick, may die at any time, outside dont know how many reporters doggy again waiting to report this news, if it is blown out, and then give add oil and vinegar a little bit, was Anna saw it, she was stimted how to do?N?velDrama.Org content rights. These words, instantly dispelled the doubts in Alexis mind. He touched his head, thought carefully, and also felt that what Lynx said made sense. Then , Alexis struggled, Ill be careful not to let those people know about Mr. Navarros condition. As the wordsnded, Lynxs contemptuous gaze had fallen on him, Whats the point of you paying attention, can you be 100% sure that you wont be found out? can! Alexis gritted his teeth and insisted, Even if Im found out, I can still smash money to set things right. The money he had earned over the years following Cedron was enough to stuff the mouths of those reporters paparazzi. However, Lynx still wore a contemptuous smile, Well, even if you can smooth out those reporter paparazzi, what about the others? Alexis was filled with confusion, What other people? The shareholders and executives of Alp Productions, theyre all watching intently, waiting for Cedron to fall from the position of president, Cedron is now hospitalized and cant go to thepany, theyll definitely ask around, and once they learn the news, theyll make a big fuss about it right away. At that time, how would Alexis gag them? Alexis, you dont think you can satisfy them with the crooked ones youve earned, do you? Lynx asked. Alexis opened her mouth, but froze, unable to say a single word. In the end, he could only lower his head and speak very drearily, I know, then can I trouble you to carry a message for me and Miss Newman, just say that Mr. Navarro is fine now, and let Miss Newman rest well and get well sooner. As long as Anna gets better sooner, he can take Anna to see Mr. Navarro. Lynx nods and agrees very dryly, I will, dont worry. After the exnation, Alexis finally left with three steps forward and three steps back. Lynx, on the other hand, after making sure that he had left, only then did she turn her head to exin to the nurses, Remember, no matter whoes, as long as they want toe to see Anna, they cante close without my permission, got it?! Okay Dr. Lynx, the nurses nodded in agreement. Only then was Lynx satisfied and headed towards Annas hospital room. When he reached the ward, he realized that Anna was rummaging through a box looking for something. Chapter 2662: The wound is getting worse and worse Lynx immediately walked forward, his tone of concern unmistakable, Anna, what are you looking for, didnt I tell you to lie in bed and recuperate, youre starting to disobey again. Lying dry is too boring, Anna replied, I want to y with my cell phone to pass the time, and by the way, I can also ask Amad about the situation over there. Counting on time, by now Amad and the guys should have met the bone marrow donor and be ready to operate, right? Anna couldnt wait to find out the results, so she tried to find her cell phone to call over and ask about it. Senior, Annas gaze went to Lynx, have you seen my cell phone, I cant find it for the life of me. Lynx coughed, his gaze sinking a few points, Speaking of your cell phone, Im sorry Anna, I identally broke it, its been sent for repair now. Broken? Annas heart instantly seized up fiercely. But it was only for a moment, then she squeezed out a smile again, Its okay, its just a cell phone, as long as it can be repaired, even if it doesnt end up being repaired, it doesnt matter. Lynx had already helped her so much, Anna really couldnt afford to lose her temper with Lynx over this matter. The staff at the repair store said that it can definitely be fixed, but it will take a little bit of time, Lynx assured, You can use my cell phone for now, I dont have much to contact right now anyway, and when its time to get your cell phone fixed, you can just give it back to me. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. No, Ill just make a call now. Anna shook her head and refused. But Lynx was very insistent, Just use it, otherwise its boring to lie in bed isnt it, besides, if theres any situation on Amads side, you can be the first to know. This Hearing this, Anna hesitated for a moment, but still nodded her head and agreed. If you need to use your cell phone,e over and take it anytime. Okay. Lynx nodded and handed Anna her own cell phone, I wont be able to use it, and the injury on my face right now hasnt healed yet, so its best to use the cell phone sparingly, theres radiation. Hearing this, Anna couldnt help butugh. Lynx was at least a senior doctor, how could she still believe that cell phone radiation was harmful to the body? But it was only an instant, Anna couldntugh anymore. With so many things happening, she didnt have time to pay attention to the wound on Lynxs face. It was only now that she took a closer look that she realized that Lynxs scars were basically unhealed. Not only was it not healing, it was even starting to show signs of festering, with redness around the edges and yellow-green pus seeping out. What in the world was this situation? Senior Lynx! Annas expression turned serious, Did you not rub the ointment on time? Lynx cried out in injustice, I did rub it on time, and its still three times a day. That shouldnt be the case, Professor Smiths ointment is particrly effective, basically it fades to invisible scars in a week, why are you still like this? Anna felt puzzled. Anna, is there a possibility that its the ointment Forget it, maybe theres something wrong with my diet, or maybe its because I always stay uptetely and Im on fire. After a pause and then added, In any case, its definitely not a problem with the ointment, dont worry about it, Im sure Ill get better soon. Anna also felt that it wasnt the ointments problem. After all, it was Professor Smiths ointment! A globally famous and hard to find scar removal ointment that is sought after by everyone, so there must be no problem. But looking at Lynxs wounds getting worse, Anna was still a little worried in her heart. Chapter 2663: You Actually Went, Didn’t You? Once Lynx had left the hospital room, Anna called Bonnie. The call was quickly answered. Bonnie, its me, what are you guys up to overseas now, have you set a date for Amads surgery yet? Anna asked. Bonnie heaved a sigh of relief, You still know to call, Ive been calling you for the past few days and Lynx answered all the time, asking whats wrong with you, hes dead set on not telling me, I was going to ask Sebastian to go back for you! No, Im fine, you dont have to send Sebastian back. Anna hurriedly refused, Its just that my cell phone is broken so I cant reach you guys. Bonnies tone held a hint of helplessness, That might be toote, he should be at the airport by now getting ready to board the ne. Then you could also call him to get off the ne. Anna became even more anxious. She didnt want Sebastian toe back at this time. Because once Sebastian came back, he would find out that something had happened to her and Cedron. Even Bonnie would follow and worry, maybe even fly back to be with her. But at this juncture, Amads surgery was more important. He didnt go back exactly for you, it seems like he took a phone call and the other person was very important, so he went back. Bonnie exined. So that was it. Anna breathed a sigh of relief. Since Sebastian wasnt running back for her, avoiding Sebastian out of sight wouldnt make anyone suspicious. In that case, its a good thing that he didnte back specifically for me, or else my sin would have been great. Anna pretended to be grateful. Bonnieughed at her before getting to the point, By the way, I havent told you about Amads situation yet, weve contacted the bone marrow donor, but we were supposed to meet, but he didnt show up at thest minute, so we rescheduled it for next week. Next week? Annas mood tensed up again, So is it, the other person doesnt want to donate, so they just found a reason to dy? Thats what I thought at first, but other than changing the time of the meeting, the other party has been very cooperative, and has already provided us with all the reports from the pre-operative tests, as well as a copy of the bone marrow genes, so that we can do another match. No point in doing all that again if you dont want to donate. Thats fine. Anna nodded, hanging her heart back in her stomach, So did you guys go ahead and do the matching? Its been done, it was a great sess, and the old Mrs. Navarro said it was the best choice for a bone marrow transnt, in a sense, its literally a better match than the real father! Thats right, its a better fit than a biological father! So with this man as a bone marrow donor for Amad, theres nothing for Cedron. Anna didnt realize the depth of it. It just subconsciously rxed when she heard Bonnie say that, Thats good, as long as it can cure Amad. Theres another thing, Bonnie spoke again, Dr. Lynx called me earlier, saying that you guys were about to head out of the country to round with us, and then said that there was a bit of a dy were you guys trapped by Cedron? No, Anna denied without thinking, its something else, its almost settled, Ill go abroad as soon as possible, until then, please continue to lie to Amad for me, dont let her think that I dont care about her anymore.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Continue to lie to Amad? Bonnie froze for a moment before she reacted to what Anna meant by that. Sost time at the airport, you went, right? Chapter 2664: You are Smith’s disciple? On the other end of the phone, Anna was silent for a long time before she finally nodded her head and gave a hmmm. Indeed, thest time Amad left, she went to see him off. It was just that she never showed up and watched Amad leave from afar. Even though I didnt show up, you worked it out pretty well didnt you, you got Master Lynx to pretend to be a doll, it was seamless. Anna said with a smile. No, that was just wed. Bonnie corrected. As Anna froze, Bonnie continued on, I actually thought I had fooled Amad at the time, but when I waited to board the ne, I found her quietly crying before I asked her why, and realized that she actually knew that the person in the doll suit wasnt you, and asked me if you didnt like her anymore. Hearing this, Annas heart was pulled up hard! How could she not love Amad? But dont worry, Iveforted Amad, shes now looking forward to her early healing and then she can meet you without the slightest bit of hatred for you. Bonnie followed up. Anna hmmmed, still a little muffled, Thank you, Bonnie. Its not like I did all this to get this thank you from you. Bonnies tone was serious, If you continue to be so outgoing, then Im really going to stop caring about you. Anna hurriedly begged for forgiveness, Dont, Im sorry, I cant think of anyone other than you who can help me take care of Amad and Enoch. Since you need me to take care of them, dont be such a stranger. Bonnie admonished. Anna smiled from the bottom of her heart, Okay, then Ill be sure not to be polite again. Thats more like it. With that said, Anna changed the subject and mentioned the wound on Lynxs face.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I do trust Professor Smiths medical skills, but why is the wound on Brother Lynxs face even worse, Bonnie, didnt you sayst time that the ointment was personally delivered by Professor Smiths disciple, since its so close by, could you trouble that disciple toe over to give Brother Lynx a look? Senior Brother to take a look? After all, the injury on Lynxs face was caused by her, if she just watched Lynx get a scar, Anna would not be able to bear it in her heart. Bonnie agreed dryly, No problem, Ill go and call Professor Smith right now. In less than half an hour, Bonnie called Anna back. That person is already on his way here, called Soofe, you remember to talk to Dr. Lynx about it. Anna immediately told Lynx about it. Professor Smiths disciple? The bottom of Lynxs eyes shed through a cold smile that no one could detect, I didnt even know that Professor Smith actually has a disciple ah. Yeah, I didnt know it before either, I heard that it was trained by Professor Smith as hes nning to retire in the past few years, although its not as good as Professor Smith, but its not bad either, as long as you let him show you, youll definitely be fine. Anna said. Lynx smiled gently and nodded heavily, Good, Anna you are so considerate for me, of course I have to obey ah, I will go to the hospital entrance now and wait for this Soofe. He said with importance, but when Soofe arrived, there was no one to receive himself. He inquired around the hospitals first floor lobby, finally asking for Lynxs office and finding it for himself. Knocking on the door and walking in, Soofe introduced himself very politely, Hello Dr. Lynx, Im Soofe here to treat you. Lynx slowly raised his eyes, and after seeing Soofes looks, the bottom of his eyes couldnt stop the contempt and disdain, Youre Professor Smiths disciple ah? Chapter 2665: How did this happen! Soofe nodded his head and somewhat coyly raised his hand to push the thick-bottomed sses on the bridge of his nose, Yes, Im Professor Smiths apprentice, you call me Soofe You dont need to introduce yourself, Anna and I told me your name, Soofe, I heard youre working as a temp at a hospital in a neighboring city? Lynx asked. Soofe admitted without half a hesitation, Yes, because I have to free up a lot of time to study those medical knowledge that Professor Smith imparted to me, so I have to work as a temp, so that my working hours are more free. Also, Professor Smith had said that he hoped he could keep a low profile until he officially publicized that he was his protg. It would be best if he didnt let anyone know what he was studying privately. To fulfill that condition, that would be the only option to be a temp. But Lynx didnt think so. He looked at Soofe with a little more contempt in his eyes. It was just a temporaryborer, and the reason he made up was quite true. But that would only fool the others, not him! An impostor, what real skills can he have? Lynx thought in his heart, but on his face, he still maintained his politeness, So thats how it is, then Ill trouble you, Dr. Soofe, please help me look at the injury on my face, why has it not been good, is it because Ive applied too little medicine? In Lynxs heart, she had already decided that Soofe didnt have much real skill, so she spoke extraordinarily casually. Soofe stepped forward and carefully examined the wound on Lynxs face, his expression instantly tightening. Whats wrong Dr. Soofe, is the wound on my face particrly serious, can I still apply your ointment to it? Lynx asked. You havent applied my ointment at all, have you? Soofe said coldly. How? At these words, Lynx instantly froze, looking at Soofe with eyes full of incredulity. Why would Soofe know that she hadnt rubbed his medicine? As if he could read minds, Soofe continued on, Are you still thinking in your mind, why do I know that you havent rubbed the medicine? Then Ill also tell you that I dont just know that you didnt rub the medicine, I also know that you put poison on your face, thats why its festering so badly just by smelling this smell, lets see could it be a nt toxin? Lynx: !!! He didnt dare to underestimate Soofe in front of him anymore. He knew so much without saying anything himself, and Soofe didnt ask anything either. Could it be that Soofe was really Professor Smiths disciple? The thought flickered and was suppressed again. It couldnt be! Professor Smith never said he had a disciple, and even less said he was retiring, so how could a disciple pop up now.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Probably probably this Soofe knows a bit of skill. Thinking about this, Lynxs mood calmed down. There were many people in this world who knew a little bit of medicine, and it wasnt like everyone who knew medicine could get ahead. Just like him, he had already stepped into the door of a famous foreign medical research organization, but in the end, he was still kicked out, right? So, Soofe was nothing special. However, the most urgent thing to do was not to mock Soofe, but to make peace with Soofe. Otherwise, if it goes in front of Anna, his own bitter trick will be useless. Lynx thought, staggered, opened the drawer and took out a box, his tone was certain, Dr. Soofe, are you mistaken, isnt this the ointment you gave me, I really rubbed it every day ah, look, its all at the bottom, three times a day, I didnt fall behind even once. Soofe took the box and examined it, her face suddenly changed. This is the box of ointment I gave you yes, but the contents have been switched! What? Lynxs face went pale, You mean, someone switched my medicine on purpose to disfigure me?! Chapter 2666: She Regrets It Lynx acted very realistically, her figure faltered and finally fell on the chair, covering her cheeks in immense pain. That weak and sad voice then spilled out from between her fingers, How could this happen, I thought that was just a normal reaction after applying the medicine, although its hard every time, but after all, its the ointment Anna specially begged for me, I cant afford to waste it at all, I didnt expect that it would be exploited! Saying that, his fist mmed heavily on the desktop, making a dull sound. Soofe was taken aback. He was fooled by Lynxs superb acting skills, and his eyes were filled with sympathy for Lynx. So you were victimized, I thought you did it on purpose. Lynxs face was full of bitter smiles, Why did I hurt my face for a good reason, what if I be ugly, what if Anna doesnt want me, Dr. Soofe, this face of mine, is there any salvation? Soofe hesitantly thought about it and finally nodded his head, It can be cured, but the process is more painful and the treatment time is much longer than before, so you have to be psychologically prepared. As long as it can be cured, Lynx waved her hand with full concern, As long as the bar is scarred, Ill do anything Im asked to do! Saying that, she looked at Soofe again, For this matter, please ask Dr. Soofe to help me keep it a secret, if Anna asks, just say that I rubbed the wrong ointment and thats why its getting worse. Soofe is puzzled, Why dont you tell the truth, someone poisoned you, arent you going to find out? Ill quietly look into it, but I cant let Anna know, shes not well right now, if she gets involved and theres any ident, Ill feel guilty for the rest of my life. Lynx replied.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. At the end, she also clenched her fists, And this is supposed to be my own business too, I dont want Anna to worry about me. Thats love right? Soofe nodded, I dont know much about love, but not letting other people worry, thats something Im all for, and Id do the same if it were me. Then, please Dr. Soofe. Lynx gave a gentle smile. Soon, the matter that Lynx took the wrong ointment and so caused the wound on her face to be even worse reached Annas ears. Anna didnt know what to say for a moment. Senior, you are a doctor yourself, how could you make such an imbecilic mistake, what if something really happens? Lynx was full of emptiness to ept the criticism, I was also too busy recently, I lost my head for a while, well, Ive already be like this, shouldnt you be a bit nicer to me? You take care of your injuries. Anna helplessly rolled her eyes, I dont need you to take care of my side, senior brother, if you really leave a scar, I will feel guilty for the rest of my life. Thats just as well, Ill be able to use that as an excuse to rely on you for the rest of my life. Lynx said with a smile, After all, you promised me that well be together when we leave the country. If it were before, Anna would definitely not hesitate to respond to these words. Even if she said that she could only be together with Lynx face to face, but delivering her true heart would require more time. But today Anna was silent. Everything Cedron had done for her, in front of the tombstone, kept shing through her mind. Shifu, Anna took a deep breath and changed the subject, What else did Dr. Soofe tell you, any notes? Chapter 2667: where the hell did the cell phone come from Watching Anna change the topic, Lynxs heart had sunk down hard. Obviously already annoyed to the extreme, but still face trying to keep calm, squeezed out a smile to, There is no other precautions, originally it is just a small injury, you dont worry about me too much. I dont want you to be disfigured, Elder Brother, Anna replied, To be precise, no one should want to be disfigured. Yeah, I dont want to disfigure myself either, or else I wont be good enough for you. Lynx said with a nod. After a pause, she looked at Anna again with a few moments of anticipation, What would you think of me if, I mean if, I did disfigure my face? The same as I once did, of course, and Id tell AmadEnoch to be dutiful to you. Anna replied. The same as it once was? Isnt that just like siblings! Lynx left the hospital room and reached the rooftop before he mmed his fist on the wall with a loud thud. It was never Annas sibling rtionship with himself that he wanted. What he wanted was for Anna to fall in love with himself! But looking at Anna this way, it seems like she is no longer willing to fulfill her previous promise to be with him. No, no. Lynx wouldnt allow that to happen. He paced back and forth in ce, thinking fast about countermeasures.N?velDrama.Org content rights. After a long time, he finally dialed a phone number, with a few icy and sinister tones in his tone, Its me, remember what I told you before, now do it! Okay Mr. Lynx. C It was almost dark when Lynx walked into the ward with a man. Elder brother, who is this? Anna inquires curiously. Lynx makes the introduction, This is the staff member who fixed your cell phone, said it was fixed for you and had to bring it to you personally. Saying that, sheughed again, Probably curious as to what kind of girl would obsessively use a cell phone model from five years ago, to see if youve traveled over, so she would only use the previous model. Annaughed along with her, Im just more nostalgic, and I dont have that many functional needs for a cell phone, using a five year old model is already enough. The staffs eyes revealed a fewplexities and hesitations, inquiring in a low voice, That, may I ask, this cell phone still looks new, from where did you get it? It was bought by a nurse on the side of the road, saying that she remembered that I had been looking for that phone at that time, so she bought it for me. Anna replied, blinking her eyes, Is there a problem? Lynxs expression got serious as well, What the hell is wrong, dont scare me. Its not really a big deal, the staff member still stammered, her gaze drifting unnaturally over Lynx. Obviously not intending to say it to Lynxs face. Seeing this, Anna spoke directly, Its fine, Senior is a very important person to me, theres no avoiding suspicion or anything like that between us, you can just say it. Hearing this, the staff was relieved, and after letting out a long breath, they pointed at Annas cell phone and said, Inside this cell phone, there is a bugging system and a locator. What? Anna unbelievably looked down at that cell phone in her hand, What do you mean inside this one, whats in it? A bugging system and a locator, the staff repeated again, I know you might not be able to ept this, I feel the same as you, who would put this into a five year old model cell phone, thats why I came to ask you where the phone actually came from. Chapter 2668: rounding up lies Lynx is also full of concern, Yeah Anna, which nurse gave it to you anyway, do you have a grudge against her? There is no enmity, Anna shook her head, Senior brother you know me, I never have enmity with others, moreover I was in the hospital to keep the fetus, its even more unlikely that I would have a conflict with the nurse. There really wasnt that mind. Lynx thought about it, and turned his head to look at the staff again, Is it a mistake ah, or is it just stuffed in by someone from before, and only came to us after a few attempts? The staffs expression was as serious as it could be, I also thought about it, but, you see this bug, Ive already taken it out, turned it over and looked at it, there is a model number in that position, and the penultimate two digits indicate the year of production, which, as it happens, is this years. And even added, The value of this cell phone is not even as high as that bug, I believe I dont need to say anything more, right? Anna was silent. The one hand that clutched the cell phone, however, had begun to tremble uncontrobly. How could it be, how could it be like this! After a long time, she took a deep breath and squeezed out a smile, I know, thank you ah. Then this wiretap and locator thing. The staff member was still asking. Anna replied, Its probably a prank yed by my friend, you dont need to care about it, thank you for caring about me, Senior, please see him out for me. Lynx gave Anna a concerned look, but did as he was told. Once he sent the staff away, Lynx quickly returned to the hospital room, his tone strong and iparable, Anna, you dont really think that, this is some kind of prank, do you? Of course I dont think so. Anna shook her head, But its all been found out, just dont use this phone from now on, its fine. Lynx disagreed, What do you mean you wont have to use this phone, if we dont find out whos behind this, well have to live in fear for the rest of our lives, Anna, can you make sure that there arent bugs and locators in anything else around us? Anna opened her mouth, but in the end it closed silently. No, she couldnt guarantee that. But the thought of finding out was indescribably resistant to her mind. She was afraid, afraid of finding out something she wasnt willing to ept. On the contrary, Lynx was dead set on biting and made spections, Anna, this time it was lucky that I broke your cell phone and found what was inside by mistake, what if we hadnt found it? When we leave the country, will the person who put the locator find us by following the trail and find Enoch and Amad, they are still so young, what if they are bullied? After all, having been together for years, Lynx knew too well what Annas weaknesses were. Children! Just by mentioning children, Anna would immediately surrender. As expected, upon hearing this, Annas heart was immediately pulled up hard. She could care less about herself, but she couldnt care less about the children. Even for the sake of the two children, this matter had to be investigated clearly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Senior, Anna slowly raised her head, with only one request, That nurse is quite good to me, if she just mindlessly helped hand that cell phone, dont hurt her. Dont worry, I know. Lynx nodded, The one who really wants to hurt us is the one who put the bug and locator in the phone, I wont take it out on anyone else. Cedron was the only one he had to deal with! Chapter 2669: Explaining Things Clearly Lynx moved quickly, and in just half an hour, he sent the nurse to Anna. Anna couldnt help but be a bit confused, Senior brother, why did you even bring someone here ah? Lynx scratched his head, Wasnt I afraid that you wouldnt believe me, its better to ask in front of you. The thought in his mind was, of course I want the nurse to tell you in person that this cell phone was given to you by Cedron, so that you can die ah! Miss Newman, what the hell is going on? The nurse is full of doubt and confusion, What is it you want to see me about? Dont be nervous, Im looking for you, I just want to ask you a small thing. Anna replied, That cell phone, where the hell did ite from? Huh? The nurse still wanted to y dumb, Didnt I tell youst time, it was just that I saw someone selling it in the alley, and then I just bought it by hand and gave it to you ah. Annas eyes sink a little, It shouldnt be like that, right, I know youre lying, dont worry, I just want to know the truth, nothing else. Lynx on the side also added helpfully, Yeah, since youve been invited here, I just hope you can tell the truth. The air pressure in the not-sorge hospital room was horribly low, and the nurse was surrounded by two people who simply couldnt breathe. After being pressed again and again, she had to tell the truth, Its Mr. Navarro, in fact that cell phone was given to you by Mr. Navarro. After a pause, he added, I heard Alexis mention that Mr. Navarro specially opened a production line at that time, just to make this type of cell phone for you, Miss Newman, but Mr. Navarro made the cell phone but was not willing to give it to you. Looking back, it seems like you guys had a fight at that time, thats why Mr. Navarro asked me to give it to you, right? Cedron. It really was Cedron. Anna lowered her slender eyshes, and the corner of her mouth curled into a bitter smile, So it really was him. When Lynx had asked for the investigation, she had already had a vague feeling that it was Cedron who had done it. But until the truth was poked in front of her eyes, she just couldnt believe it was true. Miss Newman, in fact, we can all see that Mr. Navarro is really attached to you, it means that he has you in his heart, when can the two of you get together ah, Im still waiting for the wedding candy! The nurse said. Lynx dismissed her out, This kind of thing is not yet eight, dont be anxious, I will naturally tell you if there is any news, let me send you out. Without further ado, the nurse was led out of the hospital room. The nurses face was full of pity, Dr. Lynx, why are you in such a hurry to push me out, I havent finished my words yet, you dont even know, how good Mr. Navarro really is to Miss Newman. Why should I know? Lynxs face suddenly turned ghastly, Im not interested in other peoples business, especially Cedrons, and if hes nice to Anna, do I have to know?N?velDrama.Org (C) content. The sudden change of face left the nurse unprepared, and she subconsciously stumbled back two steps, surprisingly falling straight down the stairs. When you go back to the hospital, be a good little nurse, if you dont keep your mouth shut, dont me me for being rude to you. Lynx didnt have any intention of going forward to give him a hand, after coldly warning this sentence, he directly turned around and left. Leaving the nurse to drop to the floor shivering. Half in pain, half frightened. This kind of Dr. Lynx, really scary, doesnt look like that gentle and elegant man at all, but more like a demon crawling out of hell! Chapter 2670: And You Know It Wasn’t Cedron On this end, Lynx had already returned to the hospital room. Looking at Anna, who was still dazed on the bed, a touch of heartache crossed the bottom of Lynxs eyes, Anna, are you still thinking about the cell phone? While saying that, he sat on the edge of Annas bed and sighed deeply, I didnt expect that Mr. Navarro would actually do such a thing, Anna, his control over you is really too perverted, you must stay away from it earlier. Elder Brother Lynx, do you also think this is Cedrons doing? Annas voice came out leisurely. Without thinking, Lynx nodded his head, Other than Cedron, who else would do such a thing, Anna, I know you cant ept it in your heart for a while now, but its okay, take your time, time will heal you after we go abroad. Anna shook her head, I dont think Cedron did this. Anna? Lynx looked at Anna incredulously, Now that the evidence has beenid out in front of you, why do you still refuse to believe it ah, it was that nurse who admitted it herself wasnt it? Its true that she admitted it herself, but she only admitted that the phone was from Cedron, she didnt say that what was inside the phone, was also put there by Cedron. Anna corrected. Lynx spread his hands, So its not the same thing, since the phone was all from Cedron, it must have been put there by Cedron, or who else could it have been, Anna, you dont think you suspect Alexis, do you? Anna still shook her head, I dont suspect Alexis, hes always been good to me and has no reason to harm me, Senior, I just suspect that the real culprit behind this is someone else.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Hearing this, Lynxs heart instantly seized up, even his tone was not as certain and furious as before, instead, he looked a bit tentative, Anna, when you say this, what do you mean? It means literally, Elder Brother, you should still remember that before, Cedron couldnt find out where I lived, so he chased after you again and again, and even took a shot at you, right? Anna asked. Lynx made a gesture and immediately covered his cheeks, smiling very bitterly, Yes, how can I not remember, look at my face now, even the wound is still not healed, the memory can be too deep. Anna nodded, So, if the wiretap and locator were put there by Cedron, then he should have already known where I was, and even already knew that Amad was my daughter. Even the fact that the kid isnt dead should have been obvious to him. But Cedron knew nothing. Even to find out where she was, he had to be informed by pressing Lynx. If it was you, why would you ask under false pretenses when theres a clear chance you could just find out about me? Anna said, Not to mention Amad and the baby in her belly, which Cedron clearly doesnt even know about. That was proof enough that it wasnt Cedron who put the stuff inside the phone. Maybe its just something Cedron did on purpose, after all, if you know everything about you clearly to begin with, then youre bound to find out soon. Lynx guessed. As the words fell from her lips, Anna looked at Lynx with a bit more probing in her eyes, Elder brother, if it was you, would you have risked dying to go in front of Agustin to exchange me if you knew all of this, he must have known nothing, thats why he wanted to redeem himself in front of me so badly. But Lynx wanted to say something more. Elder brother, youre smarter than I am, how could you not understand that something is fishy and wrong, and you know it wasnt Cedron, you just dont want to admit it, do you? Anna interrupted and asked softly. Chapter 2671: Let’s All Calm Down and Calm Down Facing Annas questioning, Lynx opened her mouth several times and froze, unable to utter a single word. Finally lowering her head, she admitted, Yes, I know that this matter may not have much to do with Cedron, but I dont want to speak for him. Why? Anna wondered. Lynx slowly raised his head and pointed to his devastated cheek, Isnt it obvious enough, Anna, that after all hes put me through, wouldnt I be too much of a masochist if I still spoke up for him? Also, what good would it do me to help Cedron, once the suspicion between you two lifts, youll leave me, wont you, but Anna, you obviously promised me that youd go abroad with me and start over. The more she said the more agitated she became, Lynx directly walked up and pressed Annas arm with a deadly grip, Anna, just think of it as me begging you, okay, you dont stay with Cedron, after you go abroad, even if you dont love me, it doesnt matter, as long as you give me a chance, so that I can stay by your side, so thats enough! But Anna just kept struggling, with a few dodges in her tone, Calm down senior brother, youre hurting me, senior brother. Lynx had already entered a frenzy at this moment, and couldnt hear what Anna was actually saying. He just looked at Anna with reddened eyes, waiting to hear that news he wished to hear. What he got in return was a vicious stab from Anna at his wrist! The pain finally snapped Lynx out of his world and he let go of Anna, looking down at his wrist incredulously. That spot was where Anna had stabbed him with the knife from the table. The wound wasnt actually very deep, but the bright red blood continued to trickle down, stinging his eyes.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Why? Lynx growled angrily, Anna, why are you doing this to me, didnt we already say its okay, its you who promised me ah, now how can you go back on your words, I havent even disliked you, youve given birth to two children with other men, and now your belly is pregnant with Cedrons child, Ill willingly be the receiver, what are you still dissatisfied with? Lynx! the tone of Annas voice increased a few points steeply. She looked incredulously at Lynx in front of her, and her tone thinned a few points, So in your mind, this is what I am, is it, a woman who has had children with several men and is now looking for you to take over? In those crystal clear almond eyes, only ice coldness remained at this moment. Every word spoken, even the punctuation, had been colored with rustiness and coldness. If thats what you think, then all the more reason I shouldnt let you take care of me, Lynx, you deserve better than to be my catch. Lynx panicked, No, no Anna, I didnt mean it like that, I was just so scared of losing you that I said the wrong thing for a second, dont take it personally ok, I apologize! Anna couldnt listen to a single word and directly gave an expulsion order, You go senior brother, I want to be alone. But , Lynx wanted to struggle a little more, You havent forgiven me yet Anna, I dont dare to leave. I wont forgive you either if you continue to stay here. Anna replied, Senior, lets calm each other down, if you dont want to leave then fine, this ce is reserved for you, Im leaving! Chapter 2672: I Can Give You Anything But Love Anna said and really intended to roll over and get out of bed. Lynx knew that if he really let Anna leave at this time, then there was really no possibility between them. Ill go, Ill go, Lynx hurriedly said, Youre still a patient now, you need to take care of the baby, Ill just go out, and Ille back when youve calmed down. Lynxs face was full of reluctance, she turned around and left the ward. The ward was quiet and Annas heavy panting could be clearly heard. She hadnt thought that in Lynxs heart, she actually thought of herself this way! A receiver? She had never thought of it that way. Even when Lynx was courting, she tried her hardest to back away just so Lynx wouldnt feel hopeful. It was onlyter after taking on too much affection from Lynx that she offered to try and make a life with Lynx after she went abroad. At that time, if Lynx did not feel happy, she could have refused, so why did she think of herself behind her back? Such a Lynx, and the Lynx senior brother she knew is really too different!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Annas mind was so messed up from thinking about it that she simply hugged her legs and curled up in the corner, closing her eyes in great pain. When did she and Lynx, everywhere,e to this? C Lynx waited apprehensively for three days before Anna was finally willing to see him. Very happy, Lynx immediately rushed into the hospital room, his eyes were shining brightly, Anna, can you forgive me now, I really know its wrong, in the future, I will never say those words to make you angry again, at that time, I was just in the heat of the moment, I wasnt in my right mind, if youre still mad at me, you hit me, how ever you want. Saying that, he brought his cheek over. Anna had a very nd attitude and swept over Lynxs cheek, Senior, the wound on your face seems to have recovered quite a bit. Yes, Lynx nodded, The medicine given by Dr. Soofe works, I believe that in a short while, I will bepletely healed, and then I will be the same handsome Elder Brother Lynx that I once was. Anna followed and nodded, Thats good, when you arepletely healed, I can prepare to leave the country. Youre thinking of going to see Amad arent you? Lynx asked, Then Ill ask the doctor, you should be recovering well, and when you can be discharged, Ill take you to do the paperwork to leave the country. I can go by myself, I dont need to trouble you, Elder Brother. Lynx took a step forward, a few more points of anxiety in his smile, Whats wrong with you Anna, whats the point of being polite or not between us, to help you do this, its all what I should do. Why? Why does Annas attitude feel so cold. Even a thought started to appear in Lynxs mind. He felt that Anna was about to leave him. The kind that would nevere back! This feeling of not being able to hold onto Anna made him very panicked. And the truth is just as Lynx thought, Anna really opened her mouth, Senior, I n to leave the country by myself, after that, whether to bring Amad and Enoch to live abroad, or to go back to Weskiney, or to have other ns, I will look at the arrangement by myself, Im sorry for troubling you for a period of time, and I dont know how to thank you. You have been wanting to set up a medical research institute, I have already started to help you prepare for it, its on that piece of vacantnd in South of the city, covering five thousand acres ofnd, and I will provide the subsequent equipment, if there is anything else that is missing, you can just tell me. Chapter 2673: Give Me Ten Hours Lynx wasnt stupid, and had clearly heard the ulterior meaning in those words. His eyes became even more flustered, Anna, if you put my institute here and you and the kids go somewhere else, then wont we be separated, how can I take care of you like this. I thought about it carefully, I can actually take care of myself, but after being taken care of so much by you, Senior Brother, during this period of time, it would be too much for me to show nothing. This institute, was a gift to Lynx. If it was ced before, Lynx would have been incredibly happy to get such an institute. But now everything had changed. He didnt want any institute, he had paid so much just to be with Anna. Im no longer qualified to open an institute, Anna, the only thing I can have now, is you ah, if you dont want me either, then Ill have nothing left. Lynx looked like a mourning dog, almost kneeling to Anna. Annas eyes were filled with disbelief. Elder brother, what are you talking about, for good reason, why are you not qualified to open an institute? With your qualifications, its more than enough!N?velDrama.Org content rights. Lynx didnt dare to tell the truth. He could only keep repeating that sentence, Anna, you really cant leave me, otherwise Ill have nothing left, Anna, I only have you ah. Anna wanted to ask clearly, but how could she not pry Lynxs mouth. Even after Lynx dyed to get Annas answer, her emotions were on the verge of breaking down again. Recalling thest time Lynx was hysterical, Annas heart was still full of shadows. As luck would have it, a couple of nurses came in before Lynx could reach the brink of insanity. Anna found her savior and hurriedly spoke, Brother Lynx is a bit out of control, can you guys help and get him out first? Originally, Annas poprity was quite good, coupled with the fact that Lynxs current appearance was indeed horrifying, the nurse didnt hesitate at all and directly gave Lynx a shot of tranquilizer. Lynx directly flopped to the ground. Its okay! The nurse wiped a handful of sweat from her forehead, Youre okay Miss Newman, Dr. Lynx didnt do anything to you did he? No, Anna shook her head and looked gratefully at the two nurses, Thank you so much. Youre wee, well take Dr. Lynx away first then ah, if youre scared just unlock the door from the inside. The nurse said. Anna pursed her lips, her eyes gradually firming up, Its probably useless to just unlock the door, the hospital door has a spare key not to mention that its not too sturdy, if you really want to, you can kick it open with one foot. Hearing this, a sh of embarrassment crossed the nurses face, exining, This is also something that cant be helped, if the door is made too sturdy, and the patient does something inside, we healthcare workers wont have the means to go in and resuscitate them. It was designed for safety reasons. Miss Newman, you can actually get a few escorts, or bodyguards, so you wont be afraid. Another nurse came up with an idea. But Anna still shook her head, I cant trust anyone else, and besides, that would be too shy. Then, what to do? The nurse was also out of ideas for a while. This doesnt work, that doesnt work, what should Anna do if she wants to prevent Lynx from going crazy like this again? At this time, Anna then raised her head, her eyes full of seriousness, Can I trouble you two, give Dr. Lynx enough tranquilizers for ten hours, I want to take this time to settle this matter once and for all. Chapter 2674: I Will Send You Away Ten hours to settle this matter once and for all? The nurses looked at each other in dismay, none of them could guess what Anna was trying to do. But after hesitating, they still agreed to help. One of the nurses even quietly told Anna, Actually, I think Dr. Lynx has been out of sortstely, but I didnt expect that he would do something even more excessive than before. More than before? Anna heard from the words that it had be unusual, What do you mean by going even further than before, what did he do before? Dont you find that since you were hospitalized, the people you see every day are just a few, even the few wards next to you are empty, not a single patient. The nurse asked. Anna nodded, That I did notice, Senior said that it was because I need to recuperate right now, so I purposely dont let patients live around me so as not to disturb my rest. Wasnt that the case? The nurse bristled, In a sense, it is indeed true, but Dr. Lynx went particrly overboard, not only were the wards around you unupied, but even those who came to visit you were stopped. Anna found it a bit baffling, Who woulde to visit me? To be precise, who knew that she was now hospitalized. Obviously the news had been blocked, hadnt it? The nurse didnt recognize Alexis, and naturally couldnt say her name. She could only scratch her head, with a few moments of bewilderment in her expression, Actually, I dont know who that person is, anyway, he came that day, and kept moring to see you, but was stopped by Dr. Lynx, andter, after he left, Dr. Lynx ordered us not to allow anyone toe close to you, unless it was with his permission. But looking at Lynx that way, there was no way he would give permission for anyone to visit Anna. Because of this, the nurse had long had a grudge against Lynx. Now that she found the opportunity, she could finally spit it out! Annas mood became more and moreplicated. How could this be! Lynx, in private, still did this kind of thing? Then who exactly is the person who was stopped? Anna really wanted to know, but there was not much time left for her. Its better to do business first! After watching the nurse pump the sedative that worked for ten hours into Lynxs body, Anna then walked out and started to check herself out of the hospital. Thats right, discharge paperwork!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Originally thought that it would be very difficult, but unexpectedly, Anna actually got the discharge formalities very easily. Holding the thin discharge certificate, Anna couldnt help but froze. ording to her current situation of being bedridden to recuperate the fetus, if she wanted to go through the discharge procedures, she would at least need to undergo a few tests before she could be discharged. But now she had gotten it without doing anything. It was really unbelievable! Anna even wanted to ask the nurse who had checked herself in if she had made a mistake. The words were already on her lips, but she swallowed them back. What a great opportunity! Obviously can go out directly, but now have to go to ask one more question, then attract attention, can not leave how to do? Be calm! Anna thought, put the words on the side of the mouth to hold back, take the discharge formalities, directly left the hospital. She took a taxi. Sitting in the car, the driver asked politely, Miss, where are you going? Annas mind was clueless, and after thinking of several ces, she finally reported a ce name. OK, the driver put down the handbrake sharply, then you sit tight ah, this ce is quite far away, I will be steady and fast, and send you to your destination in the shortest possible time! Chapter 2675: Let’s not make a scene, okay? Ten hourster, Lynx finally snapped out of his chaos. He climbed up and held his head, unconsciously letting out a muffled grunt. This was the aftermath of the tranquilizer, his brain would immediately ache uncontrobly. What was going on, why was he having such a hard time? Confused, Lynx rolled over and sat up, realizing that he was actually lying in a hospital bed, and Annas hospital bed at that! Looking around, there was no Anna around him at all. And all the things that had happened before thea hade back to Lynx. Hed lost control of his emotions, scared Anna, and then a couple of nurses hade in and sedated him. Thats right! And where did Anna go now? Lynx was anxious and immediately rolled out of bed, ready to go out and look for her. Click. The ward door was opened. The nurse walked in from outside with a few moments of surprise in her eyes, Dr. Lynx, youre already awake ah, howe its half an hour earlier than I expected. Could it be that the medicine wasnt strong enough? Lynx didnt care about her nonsense, walked straight to the nurse and clutched her wrist, Where is Anna, where is Anna? The nurses tears came out from the pain, her voice choked, Dr. Lynx, calm down, if you keep this up, Ill have to call security. Heh! Lynx sneered, Youre the ones who knocked me down, and now you want to call security to throw me out of the hospital? Youre just a little nurse, believe it or not, Ill get you killed right now! If youre really capable of that, then just try it, the nurse wasnt scared, and anyway, Miss Newman was gone now, so she had nothing to fear! Lynxs eyes quickly went scarlet when she heard Anna was gone. What was the situation? Why would Anna leave in good time. What the hell happened here? Anna went somewhere now! Lynx questioned. The nurse spread her hands, Miss Newman must have gone where she was supposed to go ah, as for where, we dont know, after all, she did a discharge and left, we have no right to ask questions about patients after discharge. Of course, Lynx had no right to ask either. How could this happen! Lynx couldnt believe the fact. He and Anna had worked so hard to get to this point, how could he let Anna go? With a little more effort, with that much more effort, he could go abroad with Anna and start a new life!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Thinking, Lynx immediately took out his cell phone and couldnt wait to call Anna. The cold and iparable mechanical female voice on the other end of the phone was prompting him that the other party was on the phone. No matter how many times he called, it was always this prompt. It wasnt really that the call was in progress, but that Lynx had been ckballed by Anna. Give me your cell phone! Lynx said. The nurse subconsciously covered her pockets, What do you want? I told you to give it to me! Lynx shouted, directly went up to grab it, and after realizing that it was fingerprint locked, he even clutched the nurses hand to force it to unlock. Opening the phone, he casually pushed the nurse to the side. The nurse was caught off guard and hit the edge of the bed so hard that she didnt get over the pain, not to mention grabbing the phone in Lynxs hand. A few beepster, Annas call was answered. Anna!Lynx couldnt wait to open his mouth, I know its wrong, dont be afraid,e back okay, about everything you said I promise, as long as youe back, let me do anything! On the other end, Anna was silent for a long time, and finally spoke slowly, Elder brother Lynx, lets not make too much of a mess between us, okay? Chapter 2676: Won’t Owe a Favor Lynx smiled a very forced smile, How can you call it making a scene, Anna, its not like we had a fight, its just that I got emotional and made you a little scared I apologize and promise Ill never do it again, okay? On the other end of the line, Anna had a headache. Apparently Lynx wasnt listening to her. Senior Lynx, Anna spoke, If theres nothing else, then Im going to hang up now, so call me back when youve really thought things through. After saying that, Anna hung up the phone. Lynx hurriedly called again, and this time, the icy female voice prompted that the phone number dialed was turned off. In order not to receive Lynxs call, Anna chose to turn off the phone and cut off contact with everyone. Damn it! Anna, how could you do this to me! Lynx roared and directly mmed his cell phone on the ground. Thats my cell phone! The nurse was anxious and rushed forward, but the cell phone she picked up was no longer working. Angry, the nurse crossed her arms and looked at Lynx in front of her with iparable anger, Dr. Lynx, even if its excessive, there should be a limit, its my phone, what gives you the right to do this to my phone! Isnt it just money? Lynx disdained, pulling out his own wallet, taking out arge stack of bills from it, and mming them all in the nurses face, Take it, this is enough to buy ten cell phones like yours. Is having money enough to insult people like that, the nurses shoulders shook with anger, Dr. Lynx, I really didnt think that you were actually such a person. Lynxughed, his smile maniacal to the extreme, What kind of person am I? I have be what I am today, all thanks to you guys, but if you guys can listen to a little bit of my words, do I need to be like this? All of this was forced out. Anna was sent into the hospital by me, then I am the guardian, the family, you guys are now releasing the patient without the familys permission, this is breaking thew, you guys are waiting for awsuit, and also, you dont want to mix in this business anymore. Anyone who disobeyed him would not have a good ending! Throwing down these words, Lynx left the ward. Leaving the nurse standing still, thinking about the words Lynx just said, a wave of fear ran through her heart. But after being scared, she gathered her courage and consoled herself. Im helping Miss Newman out of her misery, its a good deed, God wont bully a good person like me, thats right, Ill be fine! Wiping away her tears, the nurse swept another nce at the bills all over the floor, silently bowed her head and picked them up, then took some of them, and put the rest in the drawer of the hospital room. After doing this, the nurse went out and continued to busy herself. About three hourster, a tall and upright man suddenly appeared in the hospital, took off the sunsses on his face, and asked in a deep voice, Excuse me, which one is Nurse Cawil? Nurse Cawil was in an apprehensive mood, but still walked stiffly to the front, I am, may I ask whats the matter with you? Did you confront Dr. Lynx and he called on your cell phone? The man continued to ask. Nurse Cawils palms were all sweaty, Yes yes, whats the matter, did youe to ask about that money, I only took the money to buy a new cell phone, I didnt touch the rest, you can just take it, as for what I did, I think I did the right thing! Hearing this, the man also started tough and gave a thumbs up towards Nurse Cawil, Thats right, I think you did the right thing too! What? The nurse was confused, You think so too? But werent you sent by Dr. Lynx to clean me up?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Why yes, the man shook his head, I was sent by Miss Newman, she asked me to give you a ticket, its a ticket to Willisto, you can go whenever you need to, and when you go to Willisto, youll be greeted by someone, whether you continue in medicine or choose another career, someone will pave the way for you. Chapter 2677: The Good Show Begins! When he said this, the man deliberately lowered his voice so that he wouldnt be heard by the people next to him. Nurse Cawil was thrilled. She knew that no good deed goes unpunished! Where is Miss Newman now? Nurse Cawil asked. The mans expression got a little more serious, In a very safe ce, Nurse Cawil you dont have to worry about that. The tone was more or less guarded and wary. Nurse Cawil hurriedly exined, Dont get me wrong, Im not trying to track Miss Newmans location, I just want to know if shes safe now. Shes safe, you dont need to worry, just make your choices. The man replied. Without much hesitation, Nurse Cawil chose to go to Willisto and start over. Staying in this ce was kinda nerve wracking, not knowing when Dr. Lynx would retaliate against you. It was better to go to a new ce and start a new life. And the men moved very quickly, putting Nurse Cawil on a private jet to Willisto in less than three hours. With that taken care of, the men resumed their duties to Anna. Thank you Eric, Annas voice was full of exhaustion, You were supposed to be on vacation with George and you ended up having toe and help me with something like this. Miss Newman, whats the point of being polite with me, Eric replied, And Im not helping you, Im doing a job for Mr. Grant, have you forgotten, Im his special assistant. That was before, Anna corrected, Youre not Special Assistant Eric now, youre Georges sweetheart and part of the Hesnus nobility. Eric couldnt help but get a little anxious when he heard this, In my heart, I will always be Mr. Grants assistant and your friend, its only right to help you when these things happen, so dont you dare say those out-of-the-way things again. After a pause he added, Moreover, didnt you find me through Mr. Grant this time, and Mr. Grant can even continue to find me to do things, why should you be embarrassed? Yes, yes, yes, Anna couldnt talk him out of it, Anyway, thank you. Told you not to be polite with me, Eric replied, By the way, that doctor called Lynx, dont you need me to take care of him, I heard quite a lot about him when I was dropping off Nurse Cawil at the airport, I feel like hes not a good person!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Keeping it on, Im afraid its a curse. Dispose of Lynx? Annas mind was filled with hesitation and entanglement. The current Lynx had indeed be insane yes, when it could have been before, Lynx had helped her a lot, and even disfigured himself for her. She owed Lynx too much, there was really no way to do it. Thats fine for now, Anna replied, He cant find me, hell stop himself after a while. Eric had to give in, just not forgetting to urge Anna, If you need my help, be sure to say so. Anna hmmmed and hung up. On this end, Eric finished taking care of things and called George to ask where he was. Fifth Street, youe straight over, oh yeah, remember to wear a mask and sunsses. George said. Erics heart instantly clenched, Whats wrong, are those paparazzi following us again, nning to write about us and thene to smear your family. Through the cell phone, Eric could feel Georges big nk stare, Youre busy and stupid, this is not Hesnus, where are the paparazzi, and even if its in Hesnus, its okay for me to be caught, our love story is so beautiful, why is it called smearing? Whats ck and white about love? As long as two lovers are in love without disturbing anyone, thats the best kind of love. Its only right that everyone should be proud of it! Eric immediately slid to his knees and apologized, Its my fault, so why the mask and sunsses? I cant tell you in a sentence,e over here first and Ill tell you in person. George said. Eric had no choice but to rush to Fifth Street. Only when he reached the corner, he was yanked by George who appeared out of nowhere, and both of them hid behind a huge billboard. Whats going on, so secretive. Eric asked. George raised his hand to point not far away, See, Ive arranged a good show, just waiting for you toe and start! Chapter 2678: Can You Do It Yourself? After all, weve been together for years, and when George smiles like that, Eric knows its not going to be good. Dont you mess around, Eric admonished, This isnt Hesnus, or Willisto, Im not that great at cleaning up your mess. Being in someone elses territory, it was more or less necessary to be a little more restrained. George bristled in dissatisfaction, You dont even know what Im trying to do, so youre rushing to criticize me you should see it first. Eric helplessly shook his head, wanting to say that even if he didnt know what George wanted to do, he could still guess that it was nothing good. As a result, the next second, following the direction of Georges finger, he found Lynx who was sitting in the cafe. Without even having to guess, he knew that George must be trying to clean him up. Who let him bully Anna, this kind of scum should have gotten a little lesson a long time ago! George huffed. Eric: After hesitating for a long time, he finally spoke, Take it easy, dont make a big deal out of it, just leave the rest of the mess to me. As soon as the wordsnded, George directly jumped into Erics arms, and gave a passionate French kiss, I knew you would support me, okay, as long as I have your words, I have nothing to be afraid of! Packing up Lynx, imperative! C In the cafe, Lynx didnt realize that he was already being watched. He absentmindedly finished the cup of coffee, during which he kept raising his hand to look at his watch. Patience was about to be exhausted when the person he was waiting for finally showed up. A man in a suit appeared in front of him. Hows it going, did you find out? Lynx asked, standing up immediately. The man shook his head, Ive checked the hospital check-in information for the entire city, even a few cities next door, none of them have Annas information. In other words, after Anna left the hospital, she didnt check in to another hospital.N?velDrama.Org content rights. Having lost this clue, it would be even harder to find Anna. Did you check carefully for me? Lynx was annoyed and put the me on the man, She didnt necessarily use her own information to check in, you have to look at the person and judge based on the look, did you not check it out properly for me? The man was aggrieved and angry, Dr. Lynx, youre going a bit overboard with this, I kindly went to check for you and you turned around and questioned my ability, of course Ive looked at them all, since when did I do things and have to be questioned like this by you? Saying that, he pulled out a pile of information from his arms and mmed it heavily on the table in front of Lynx, the coffee all shook out with this and spilled all over the table. If you still dont believe me, then youll have to read the information I brought back, there was a little something else I found out, but now it seems theres no point in telling you, you dont believe me anyway. After the man said this, he turned around and prepared to leave. Wait wait wait! Lynx immediately changed to a humble expression, stepped forward and tugged the man, Dont be angry, I was in a hurry, I didnt mean to disbelieve you, Ill apologize to you, okay? Apologize even, the mans fire dissipated a few moments, as long as you dont doubt me so much in the future. Lynx held up four fingers, I definitely wont do that in the future, by the way, you just said that you found something else, what was it? That ah, when I was checking the surveince, I found out that Anna went to the abandoned building in the suburbs, but it was already five hours ago, so I guess its not there even if I go there now. If Im lucky, I might be able to check out a new lead there. Why didnt you say something so important earlier! Lynx got excited, What ce is it, do you remember, can you tell me the exact location? I can tell you, but Im a little busy right now, so I cant apany you. The man replied, You can go by yourself, cant you? Chapter 2679: Finally found you, Anna! Without thinking, Lynx nodded in agreement. As long as he could find Anna, it was fine for several people to go. And it was easier for him to go alone, on the contrary. It saved him from having what happened between him and Anna known by others. So, after getting the address, Lynx immediately rushed to that abandoned building in the suburbs. He had only just walked downstairs when he was surrounded by swarms of green-headed flies. Those green-headed flies, who usually ate garbage for a living, were so excited to see Lynx, a living person, that they were crashing into his body and face. Lynx was so disgusted that he hurriedly walked up the stairs quickly, finally escaping the attacks of the flies. But, the situation was not good. The building was abandoned, but it was obviously frequented by people, so there was garbage everywhere, and almost no ce to get off the ground. Lynx was struggling, and in ten minutes, he hadnt even finished checking those rooms on the second floor. Even he doubted that Anna could really be in such a ce? Just as he was thinking about it, Lynx heard a sounding from the top floor, like human footsteps! Something was going on! Not caring about the garbage all over the floor, Lynx quickly rushed to the upper floor and traced the source of the sound just now around. Finally, behind an iron te in the corner, someone was found hiding. The exposed edges of the clothes were none other than hospital gowns. It was exactly the same as the one Anna wore when she left! Anna was really here! Anna!Lynx tried her best to hold back the leap and excitement in her heart, she didnt directly go forward to grab Anna, her voice was very gentle, I know you are here, dont be afraid, I came to apologize to you, in fact, I think youre right, lets not be so embarrassed, in the future, you can continue to be my senior sister. I think youre right, lets not be so embarrassed, from now on you can continue to be my senior sister. You go back with me, this ce doesnt suit you, theres still a child in your belly, even if you dont care about yourself, you still have to think about this child. The person behind the iron te moved, but still had no intention ofing out. Lynx continued to follow the good advice, I can really promise you that I wont do anything out of the ordinary to you afterward, just trust me this time, okay? Anna, just let us go back to the old days, I really cant lose you. Anna, if you dont answer, Ill take it as you agree ah, then Ill pick you up and take you home now, okay? Saying that, Lynx then walked straight forward, even pulling out the tranquilizer he was carrying with him. Thats right, it was the tranquilizer! From the very beginning, Lynx had already figured out that no matter what method he used, he would take Anna away. As for whether or not something would happen to that child in Annas stomach in the process, he didnt care half a bit. Anyway, it wasnt his child! As long as he could get Anna, it was enough.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Lynx thought, and had already walked up to the iron door. Even though he had deliberately lightened his footsteps, the people behind him still heard Lynxs voice and immediately prepared to flee. Anna!Lynx seized the opportunity and grabbed her by the hair in a death grip, and in the next second, the pillow of tranquilizer was stuck into her skin. You save lives! Lynx had a smug and satisfied smile on his face, Anna, I finally got you, from now on youll stay by my side and never leave me again. The smug smile only survived in the corners of his mouth for a few seconds before Lynx quickly realized something was wrong. He looked incredulously at the woman in front of him, his entire being instantly dumbfounded! Chapter 2680: I knew you knew me best! The person being held in Lynxs arms at the moment was not Anna at all! It was nothing more than a woman who was wearing Annas hospital gown and had a very simr body shape to Anna. Looking at the dirty appearance of that whole body, a burst of disgust surged through Lynxs heart and immediately pushed the person away.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. This was not enough to relieve her anger, followed by another hard kick to the womans stomach, directly kicking out several meters away. What are you doing! Someone appeared in the doorway and questioned Lynx loudly. With this questioning, more people appeared and surrounded Lynx in a circle, that was called a watertight circle. Lynx had no possibility of escaping at all. The person who questioned Lynx at the very beginning had already squatted down and picked up the woman on the ground, his face covered with a pained look. What the hell is going on here, who is he and why did he appear in our Rangers camp? The man raised his head angrily, I dont know who he is either, but looking at him, he obviously hates us vagabonds, otherwise why would he kick my wife, we cant let him go! Looking at the crowd approaching towards her, Lynxs face was filled with panic, What do you want, donte any closer, Im warning you, dont touch me or Ill make you suffer! C Ten minutester, a loud thud came from downstairs. George and Eric, who were hiding in the distance, both averted their eyes intolerantly. Such a bigmotion, it shouldnt be getting dead, right? Eric asked apprehensively. George waved his hand, Dont worry, although they are wandering, they still speak thew and wont do that kind of out of the ordinary thing. But that was a loud noise just now, it sounded like they threw Dr. Lynx down the stairs. Eric was still apprehensive. Correction, George spoke up with a stern face, it didnt sound like it, it actually threw him down the stairs. What? Well, he must be dead for sure! Eric wanted to rush over and see if Lynx could be saved. George yanked him back, Whats your hurry, at least listen to me finish my sentence, it was thrown from upstairs yes, but downstairs is a huge garbage dump, its no different from an air mattress, hes fine even if he fell, look, didnt hee out? In Erics unbelievable eyes, Lynx literally climbed out of the garbage. There was no problem walking, he could even run. Its just that body bar hung with all sorts of garbage and was so dirty that the green-headed flies liked it even better and all swooped forward, bound and determined to find food on Lynx in general. OMG, Georgeughed so hard that he couldnt hold the binocrs, This looks like a moving nest of flies, help, Im going to take a picture of it and keep it as a souvenir, in the future, we should be able to apply for a Guinness Record for him, itll be called the person with the most flies on him. Looking at the Lynx that was getting closer and closer, Eric was helpless and hurriedly picked up George and quickly got in the car and left. It was supposed to be an outlet for Anna, but if he was found out, it would be a mistake. What are you doing, I havent had a chance to take a picture yet! George glumly skimmed his lips, Such a good opportunity, it was wasted by you. Eric cried andughed, Taking pictures is always an opportunity, and I just turned on the cars car recorder, theres video, you can take as many screenshots as you want, isnt that enough? Ahhhhhh! George got excited and came straight over and gave Eric a big kiss, I knew you knew me best, videos are so much more fun than photos! Chapter 2681: Why Can’t You Wash Away The Flavor After getting what they wanted, George and Eric left. Only Lynx was left fuming in ce! He managed to run into the car and drove violently for a while, and after losing the gang of vagrants behind him, he was so angry that he directly parked the car on the side of the road and mmed the steering wheel fiercely. The shrill, ear-piercing honk sounded, and all the sparrows in the grass flew out, crowding the area, making Lynx think again of the green-headed flies that had just surrounded him.N?velDrama.Org content rights. And it wasnt just those flies that had left a shadow on his heart just now. Looking down at the filth all over his body, Lynxs face was even greener than the heads of the flies, and he mmed his fist heavily on the steering wheel again. Damn it, damn it! He cursed loudly. He had obviouslye here to find Anna, and yet he was being treated so badly by those vagabonds. They all deserved to die! Just as he was thinking, Lynxs cell phone rang, and it was the same person who helped him investigate Annas whereabouts who called. Lynxs stomach was full of anger that wasnt worth venting, so he found an opportunity to speak angrily, You did it on purpose, didnt you, look at what youve done, Im in that abandoned building today, Ive been humiliated to the fullest! What are you talking about Dr. Lynx, was there anything in the abandoned building that Anna set up for you? The man asked suspiciously. Lynxughed coldly, Dont pretend, dont think I dont know, all of this was arranged by you, if it wasnt for you, how did I end up in this situation, its all your fault, there wasnt any Anna in there at all, it was a tramp wearing Annas clothes, and then all those people beside her dealt with me, and threw me into the garbage heap! Five stories high, ah, the moment he was thrown down, he thought he was going to die. But even after being cushioned by the trash and picking up this life, Lynxs mind was still not happy. The man was very surprised, Gosh, Dr. Lynx, I really didnt think that this had happened to you, thats great that youre okay then. After a pause he added, But I still have to say, I originally didnt say that Anna was there, I just said that she had been there, if you dont believe me,e back and I can show you the surveince that I found out at that time, as for what kind of vagabonds, I do know that there are some over there, I just didnt think that it would be so powerful, I remembered that they werent like that, is it possible that you have done something to make them angry? Lynx was instantly stumped by the question. He had indeed done something to make the hobos angry, and it was outrageous. But if he told them about it, he wouldnt be justified. Thus, Lynx took a few deep breaths, his tone stillining, So youre on the hobos side now are you? It seems like you guys are indeed a gang. Im wrongly used! The man hurriedly said, Tell you what, Iming over to you now, where are you? I have to go home first, you cane over in half an hour. Lynx said. Although he didnt understand why, the man did as he was told. After arriving at Lynxs apartment, that person then immediately covered his nose, still how could he not stop dry heaving, Oh my god, what the hell is this smell, how can it smell like this, Dr. Lynx, is your toilet leaking? Lynx walked out of the bathroom with a grim face, dripping wet, Thats the smell on me, Ive showered ten times already, why cant I wash away this damn garbage smell?! Chapter 2682: If he can find it, count him in! Lynx wasnt exaggerating, he really did take a full ten baths. But no matter what he did, the stench on his body just wouldnt wash away.N?velDrama.Org content rights. It was as if it had already melted into his skin and flesh and blood. That garbage like this is piled up and fermented for a long time, the stench is just hard to wash off, especially with all those dead proteins on your body that will absorb the smell. Dead proteins, like hair, like fingernails. Unless Lynx got rid of those, the smell would be with Lynx for a long time. Damn it! Lynx was so angry that she directly smashed the towel she was using to wipe her hair on the ground, Those bums, how dare they do this to me, I wont let them go! Dr. Lynx dont be angry. The man advised, bending down to pick up the towel on the ground, when he was about to touch it, he hesitated, and finally kicked the towel to the corner with his toes, its just a little bit of a stench, itll go awayter, dont get too angry. Also, those bums dont have jobs, but theyre all people with IDs, if you can actually get them killed, youll have to take the me when the timees, what if you do go to jail? Upon hearing this, Lynxs emotions calmed down a bit. He nodded his head and spoke almost in a mumble, Youre right, I cant go to jail for a couple of bums like that, I need to stay out there so I can have a chance to find Anna. Dr. Lynx, the man looked at Lynx with aplicated face, Actually, I think, Anna doesnt want to see you at all right now, or else she wouldnt have checked so much and couldnt be found, or else she should just forget about it, the more youre like this, the more she hates you and the more she hides deeper Ahhhh! The man meant well, trying to talk Lynx out of being so persistent. It might be much better for everyone to take a step back and catch their breath. But Lynx just looked at him with red eyes, his voice growling, You dont know anything, what gives you the right to meddle in my affairs like that? If, if he didnt get Anna now, he might not get another chance after that. I dont care what you use, go find Anna for me, as fast as you can, and find her! Lynx eximed. Getting too close, the stench of his body began to fill the modest room in a steady stream. It made people dizzy and their stomachs churned. I know Dr. Lynx, Ill go and do as Im told, take it easy, Ill go now. With those words, the man rushed off in a flurry. In one breath, he rushed downstairs before taking a big breath. Holy shit, finally breathing fresh air, instantly feeling alive again! Ive never felt that fresh air is a gift from heaven like this moment! While sniffing the air as hard as they could, Eric and George walked out. Mr. Eric, Mr. George, the man immediately greeted them warmly. George made a stop motion, Just say it right there, its stinking up the body. Okay, okay, its mostly because I just went to Dr. Lynxs apartment, thats why it smells like that, sorry about that. The man hurriedly apologized. Then told the two, Dr. Lynx is now fiendishly confused, its already like this, still thinking that hes going to find Anna no matter what, the way I see it, hes probably going to turn the whole city upside down looking for her. Then look for it, Eric didnt care, his tone of voice widowed, If he can find it, count him out. Chapter 2683: are you lying to me? George instantly became curious and came over to Eric, How can you say that with such certainty, is it possible that you hid Anna, where did you hide her? Eric spread his hands, No, I didnt hide her, after all, this isnt my ce, Impletely unfamiliar with the surrounding area, how am I going to hide her? Thats true oh, George nodded, agreeing that it made sense, So where exactly did Anna hide, she shouldnt have been found by Lynx, right? Annas smart, Eric replied, Im sure shell be able to find somewhere safe, so lets not worry about it. C As the two thought, Anna did find a very safe ce. As much as Lynx searched around like crazy, she just couldnt find anyone. Even several surrounding cities had been searched, and still nothing was found. Lynx even suspected that Anna had already left the country, but after checking the immigration records, there was no information about Anna. In other words, Anna was still here, he just couldnt find it. Why cant we just find it! After getting the result of not finding it once again, Lynx directly smashed everything on the table. In a fit of rage, those eyes that were once full of gentleness were filled with anger and scarlet, looking particrly ghastly. You guys, why just cant you find her? Why!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The few people in front of them looked at each other in dismay, not daring to breathe, lest they would be used by Lynx as the unlucky one to open the door. In the end, they really couldnt bear the torment before they gathered the courage to speak, Dr. Lynx, mainly now Anna can hide in any ce, and its impossible for us to check every ce, with our current strength and financial resources, its far from enough. Why isnt it enough, didnt I give you guys a lot of money? Lynx wondered. He had almost all of his savings riding on it, that was the money used to build the medical institute, not a small amount! Yes, that money is indeed quite a lot, but in these days of searching for Anna, not only did we hire a lot of people, but we also had to spend money to make connections, and we needed money everywhere, so we spent it faster than you thought. Dr. Lynx, its better to give up otherwise, unless you have the financial power like Mr. Navarro, you really wontst long. Lynxs eyes instantly became hot, staring dead at the person in front of him, What did you say, say it again. Dr. Lynx dont be angry, Im really just looking out for you. The man was shocked and hurriedly exined. Lynx however started to get excited, No no no, you just said that unless Im as rich as Cedron right, why didnt I think of that, Cedron! Cedron is so rich, of course he can do whatever he wants! How stupid of him to not think of that! It was obviously a simple thing to go to Cedron and solve. Dr. Lynx, are you alright? The crowd asked with concern. Lynx sharply packed up his things with a smile on his face, Im fine, what can I be doing, alright, theres no more business for you guys, you dont need to care about it, Ill find Anna on my own. Throwing down these words, Lynx then directly left the office. Leaving the crowd looking at each other in disbelief,pletely unaware of what had happened. It took a long time before they spoke, Has Dr. Lynx gotten so angry and confused that hes ready to go find Mr. Navarro? I think thats right, but Mr. Navarro isnt an ingrate, why should he help Dr. Lynx ah, hey, wed better continue to look for it, or else when he returns without any sess at Mr. Navarros ce, helle back to continue to make things difficult for us again. As the several people spoke, they began to continue their busy work. On this end, Lynx hurriedly rushed to the Navarro familys private hospital. Only when he reached the entrance of the hospital, he bumped into Alexis. Alexis directly stopped him, Why did youe over, is something wrong? Its about Anna, I want to see Mr. Navarro! said Lynx. Alexis got anxious, What happened to Miss Newman, you can tell me, Mr. Navarro hasnt woken up yet, its useless for you to go there. Still not awake? Lynx didnt believe it, How can he still be awake, are you lying to me? Chapter 2684: I need to be alone with him A question that set Alexis on fire. He red angrily at Lynx, What do I have to gain by lying to you about nothing, if Mr. Navarro wakes up, Im happier than anyone else, so why hide it. Lynx, this person, is simply inexplicable! But Lynxs heart was only puzzled. It shouldnt be! If Cedron wasnt awake, then who the hell was hiding Anna? In this city, the only person who could hide Anna was Cedron, ah! Alexis, have you contacted Annately? Lynx asked tentatively. Alexis felt even more puzzled, angry and indignant, Id like to get in touch, but have you given me a chance, even Miss Newmans cell phone is in your hands, wheres my chance. Lynx had been watching expressions as he spoke. Then it became clear that Alexis really wasnt lying. Alexis really hadnt contacted Anna. Could it be that he was really mistaken, that Anna just found a ce to hide on her own, without seeking Cedrons help? Dr. Lynx, what the hell do you want here today. Alexis voice brought Lynx back to reality. He squeezed out a smile, Nothing, just came over to check on Mr. Navarro, actually Anna asked me toe, she couldnt convenientlye over herself, so she asked me toe and take a look. So that was it. Alexis eyes saddened for a few moments, If only Miss Newman could havee herself, the doctor said that Mr. Navarro has been in a state of internalized mental exhaustion of himself, so he cant wake up, I thought that if Miss Newman could give him a little stimtion, maybe he could wake up. Thats just as well, Lynx replied, Ive got a video here that Anna recorded, maybe that will stimte Mr. Navarro too. Really? Alexis nearly jumped in ce with excitement, Thats great, so give me the video! Lynx took a step back, avoiding Alexis outstretched hand in front of her, I have to go myself, thats what Anna exined. Is it because youre afraid I wont y it for Mr. Navarro, how can that be, but since Miss Newman is so unsure, youreing with me. Alexis said, making an inviting gesture towards Lynx, her tone overwhelmed with emotion, I knew it, Miss Newman actually cares about Mr. Navarro. Lynx had no expression on her face at all, and silently followed Alexis to the hospital room. In the ward, Cedron was lying calmly, the sunlight poured on his face, making that handsome cheeks have more tenderness of a boy next door. If this appearance was seen by Anna, she would definitely feel even more heartbroken for Cedron, right? Lynx crossed this thought in her mind and the eyes that looked at Cedron became even more disgusted. I need a moment alone with Mr. Navarro, so wait outside the door. Lynx said. Alexis was uneasy, Why, Ill stay nearby, I wont disturb you. When I y the video for Mr. Navarro, I need to examine him and record the data, that way, even if he doesnt wake up this time, I can go back and have Anna record other videos based on Mr. Navarros reaction to stimte Mr. Navarro again. Lynx exined to the end and made a killer move, inquiring, Why are you so inked, dont you want Mr. Navarro to get better? Of course I want it, Alexis rushed, Well then, Ill be waiting outside, so make sure you remember to let me know if theres anything you need me to do! Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Eh, got it. Lynx waved her hand impatiently, Dont mope, hurry up! Chapter 2685: If You Can’t, Get Out of My Way After dispatching Alexis with great difficulty, Lynx couldnt wait to unlock the ward door. He circled around Cedron several times, and a chuckle escaped from his mouth, Cedron, what a surprise, you actually had your day! But, have you really not woken up yet, or are you just pretending, as a doctor, I cant just look at you and leave you alone, I have to help stimte you a bit to do that. Saying that, Lynx then looked around, before pulling out the infusion needle on the back of Cedrons hand, and then a little bit more, into the cracks of Cedrons nails. The drilling pain, if Cedron had already woken up, it was impossible topletely endure it, and would inevitably reveal a hint of it. And even if he was awake, this small injury, Lynx could argue that it was done to keep Cedron awake. After all, being a doctor, it could be all too normal to use pain to stimte a patient. Either way, Lynx was right. With reckless abandon, he poked the sharp tip of the needle into Cedrons body. With that, he waited and waited and waited, but never waited for a reaction from Cedron. Not even a frown or a sharp intake of breath appeared. So you really arent awake! Lynx dropped the IV needle in his hand, Makes me a little sad and a little d. Pity that the poison on Agustins dagger didnt actually kill Cedron outright. Thankfully, looking this undead wasnt a few threatening to him. Especially since, if Cedron didnt wake up, there wouldnt be anyone to steal Anna from him. No! Lynx had just been happy for two seconds when he sensed something was wrong again, If youre not awake, then who the hell is Anna hiding through? I really cant think of anyone else besides you with this skill, could it be that youre hiding other right-hand men just to keep Anna safe? Cedron, youve be what you are now, why are you still dragging Anna around, Anna is me, I alone! Getting more and more agitated, Lynx even directly stepped forward and clutched Cedrons cor, desperately shaking it. The movement was so great that it made those instruments on Cedrons body drop a few of them, and a piercing rm sounded. The sound was particrly shrill in the ramshackle little space. Lynxs sanity was pulled back, worrying that he might be suspected, so his hands scrambled to try and put those instruments back into ce. Thump thump thump! There was a knock on the door from outside, Alexiss voice was very urgent, Dr. Lynx, what are you doing in there, are you guys okay, is Mr. Navarro alright? Immediately after that was another voice that sounded fairly familiar, Whats the point of talking to him, just kick the door down and go in. Literally as soon as the wordsnded, the door was kicked in hard. Fortunately, at this time, Lynx had already put all the instruments into ce, and was able to calmly turn his head to look at the two people at the door, Alexis, Mr. Grant, why are you guys making such a bigmotion ah, with me as a doctor here, what can happen to Mr. Navarro! Thats right, the other person who appeared outside the door was Sebastian. At this moment, he looked at Lynx coldly, thosecquered eyes did not see half trust, Its because you are there that I dont feel at ease, after all, you are not Cedrons attending doctor, if something really goes wrong, can you know how to resuscitate him? Ive looked at it, Mr. Navarro just went into a deepa, he needs some outside stimtion to be fine, you guys really dont need to be nervous, youll wake up soon. Lynx said.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Healed by you? Sebastian asked again. Lynx froze for a moment and then shook his head, I probably cant, Im not very good at this. Since youre not very good at it, dont make too manyments, the way youre acting, youre making me think theres a way you can fix it. Sebastian disliked back nonchntly. Chapter 2686: You Can’t Deal With Lynx Openly Sebastian spoke directly, like a sharp de, directly into Lynxs heart. Alexis was caught in the middle and had a hard time, rushing to round up the situation, Mr. Grant, actually Dr. Lynx has made some efforts, he even brought Annas video over, just to let Mr. Navarro listen to it, to stimte Mr. Navarro a bit. It was a trick that might have worked for Alexis, but it didnt work at all for Sebastian. He asked directly, So what, did it work? Lynx lowered his head and sounded very sad, It didnt work, maybe the sound of this video didnt poke Mr. Navarro, Ill go back and try something else. Theres no need for you to go through all that trouble, Sebastian refused, Wouldnt it be better if Anna spoke to him directly? Anna is still recuperating, she cant see anyone and she cant leave the hospital. Lynx replied hurriedly. Sebastian had a look of idiocy on his face, Who said anything about having Annae over, dont you know that theres a thing called video calling nowadays, Dr. Lynx, sometimes I really wonder if youre not doing this on purpose,ing over here with Annas video, do you really want Cedron to get better, or are you trying to use it as a cover to do something? In terms of exposing Lynxs true colors, Sebastians words were sharp and left no room for mercy. Lynxs face was green and red, and he froze, unable to say a word. Mr. Grant, the Dr. Lynx I know is not like that. Alexis was still talking helpfully. And at this time, Lynxs cell phone rang. He hurriedly took the opportunity to leave the hospital room. Sebastian frowned and swept a nce at Cedron on the bed, Go inform the doctor toe over and give Cedron a full body checkup to see if Lynx has done anything. Huh? Isnt that a little bit not good, Alexis was in a difficult situation, In case Dr. Lynxes back and sees itter, wont he just tear his face off? Come back? Sebastian snorted, You really think helle back, he already ran away when he answered that phone call, if Im not mistaken, hes probably left the hospital by now. How can that be, his car is still sitting downstairs, from this window you can hey, wheres the car? Behind him, Sebastian spread his hands helplessly, Sometimes I really wonder why Cedron wanted you as his assistant, did you save his life? Mr. Navarro picked me at the school recruiting meeting because I was the best student in that ss. Alexis puffed out her chest proudly.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Sebastian tugged at the corner of his mouth, Then it seems that none of you were verypetent in that ss. Not waiting for Alexis to argue, he once again voiced his urging, Alright, hurry up and go call the doctor, Ill be able to rest assured sooner if I have a checkup done. Alexis then rushed off. Half an hourter, thest bit of respect Alexis had for Lynx was gone. Thats because the doctor found Cedrons bloodied fingernail slits. Ten fingers, its a good thing Mr. Navarro isnt conscious right now, otherwise I dont know how much it would hurt. The doctormented. This Lynx yuck, dog Lynx, how could he do this to Mr. Navarro, in vain I trusted him so much, no, Im going to go and settle the score with him now! The more he talked, the angrier he got, Alexis just couldnt stand it, so he nned to go find Lynxs trouble. As a result, the next second, he was stopped by Sebastian, What can you do if you go, Lynx is doing this, it can totally be said that he is helping to stimte Cedron to wake up. The doctor on the side nodded, Yes, it could be construed that way, but we dont usually use that method on our patients. Shit! Alexis held her fire even more, So thats it? Mr. Navarro suffered a lot! Of course we cant just leave it at that, but when dealing with Lynx, we cant do it in the open. Sebastian said slyly. Chapter 2687: Wake Up! You cant do it openly, so how should you do it? Alexis had an expression of vainly asking for advice. Sebastian, however, didnt have the intention to tell him, and also opened his mouth, Dont worry about this matter, Ill handle it myself, just stay in the hospital and take good care of Cedron. After repeated requests, Alexis still didnt get what he wanted. In the end, she had topromise. After a pause, her eyes fell on Sebastian again, But Mr. Grant, how do you know Lynx is a bad guy, is it because you knew some inside story early on? Theres no such thing as insider knowledge, Sebastian denied, Its just that my baby girl knows how to tell fortunes, so she could tell that hes a hypocrite. Hearing this, Alexis stood in awe. Your daughter is so good at it, so can you help me do the same? Sebastian raised his eyebrows, Calcte what, inws? If memory serves, Alexis doesnt seem to have a girlfriend right now. Alexis waved her hand, No no, I want to calcte when Im going to die. Sebastian: ???? The corners of his mouth twitched hard for several times before Sebastian came back to his senses, What did you say, youre only thirty or less and youre actually trying to figure out when youre going to die, youre not in very good health? Im in good health, I still have eight-pack abs, dont believe me! Alexis said, about to lift his shirt. Sebastian stopped him, Im not really interested in a mans torso, just tell me why. No one looked at his body, Alexis showed a pity expression, and then he opened his mouth, Actually its like this, I have earned a lot of money in the years I have been following Mr. Navarro, together with those shares Mr. Navarro gave to me and the dry shares of the smallpany, if all of them are sold, it can be about one billion dors. One billion, for someone like Alexis who had extremely low materialistic desires, it really was already too much to spend. Ive earned so much money after all, it would be a shame if I havent spent much just yet, so Id like to know when the hell Im going to die, or at least splurge a bit before I die! It doesnt matter if you cant spend it all, as long as youve had a good time enjoying it, its enough. That. Sebastian nodded, Ill tell you after I count my baby girl. Really, thats really nice of you Mr. Grant, if I die early Ill give you all the money I havent spent as a thank you. Alexis said. Sebastian: Not necessary. Also roar, youre much richer than me, in fact I can still spend my billion, its you Mr. Grant who wont be able to spend all your money until you die. Alexis nods. Sebastian: It really took a lot of holding back to not punch Alexis in the face. How the hell had this guy been around Cedron for years, and Cedron didnt evene in angry? Why dont you go downstairs and get me a cup of coffee, iced. Sebastian said. Alexis immediately and dutifully did as she was told and went. Sebastian, on the other hand, sat at the head of Cedrons bed and said softly, You, wake up earlier, now Lynx is looking for Anna all over the world, and even started to wonder if youre the one whos hiding Anna, I dont dare to think about what would happen if we let Lynx find Anna anyway.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Cedron, dont you love Anna, dont let go of such a good opportunity now! Rambling, Sebastian said a lot of things to Cedron. Actually, he knew that Lynx was a bad guy, or he learned it from Eric and George. Even knew that Anna had found a very safe ce to avoid Lynx, where no one could find her. Naturally, Sebastian couldnt find it either. He could only put his anger on Lynx and treated him extraordinarily badly. But, bad as bad was, it was nothing to Lynx. Lynx could still look for Anna all over the world. If you really love Anna, just wake up and find Anna, make up between the two of you, and then bring the cured child to live together, dont let that little man Lynx take advantage of it, got it, Cedron! Sebastian said at the end, his tone a bit agitated. Then he realized that Cedron, who was on the hospital bed, actually moved his fingers! Chapter 2688: Cedron regains his memory! The movement was so small that Sebastian thought he was blinking. And right after that, Cedrons fingers started moving again. This time it was the whole hand that started moving! Sebastian was instantly agitated and hurriedly pressed the call bell at the bedside. C When Alexis returned from getting coffee, she found the hospital room packed with people. What are you all doing here, is something wrong? Alexis asked curiously. The outermost little nurse gave him a look, You still dont know ah, Mr. Navarro woke up, and is now doing tests, its amazing, we thought ah! Before he could finish his sentence, Alexis had dropped the coffee in his hand on the little nurse. Instead, he had squeezed into the innermost part of the room, so excited that his tears fell and his voice choked up, Mr. Navarro, you finally woke up, Mr. Navarro, I really missed you! On the hospital bed, Cedron had already sat up, although his face was incredibly pale, he had already woken up solidly. Several doctors gathered in front of Cedron, talking, one more excited than the other. Mr. Navarro is recovering well now, better than we sounded. Thats right, its already met the criteria for discharge, but we still rmend that we stay in the hospital for a few more days for observation. Mr. Navarro, do you still have any difort, be sure to talk to us! Cedrons eyes were filled with bemusement, Im fine, I just feel like you guys are being a little too loud, if you could just shut up. Okay, okay, well shut up now. The doctor nodded hurriedly. Sebastian then spoke up at this point, Could you guys please take another look, is there anything else wrong with him? No. The doctor shook his head. Sebastian let out a sigh of relief, Thats good, since theres nothing wrong, then please go out first, let us be alone for a while, and also let him be able to get some rest. No problem. And with that, the crowd left the hospital room. Only Sebastian and Alexis were left behind. Mr. Navarro, its really great that youve woken up, you dont even know how anxious Ive been during this period of time, I cant wait to go to the temple to invite a great immortal to do magic for you! Cedrons face was full of ck lines, Its not that necessary.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. After a pause he added, You go out too. Why Mr. Navarro, I want to stay with you, I havent seen a talking you in a while, I really miss you. Alexis said pathetically. Cedron was speechless, If you stay any longer, Ill make you unable to speak afterward and be a mute by my side. Hearing this, Alexis was immediately honest and obediently kept his mouth shut. Once he reluctantly left the hospital room, Cedron opened his mouth, Cousin. What did you call me? Sebastians eyes widened incredulously, You called me again?! Cedron, full of helplessness, repeated, Cousin. Sebastian almost couldnt hold back his inner excitement and walked in ce several times before reacting that Cedron wasnt joking. Cedron called him cousin, which meant Youre now, youve now, Sebastian looked at him tentatively. Yes, Ive got my memory back, Im Cedron and Im Rupert, its me, I remember everything. Cedron addedpleting what he wanted to ask. Sebastian found it incredible. So poisoning has the effect of restoring memories. If I had known this, I should have let Cedron be poisoned earlier! Chapter 2689: Who is Anna? But such thoughts were only for a moment. Sebastians heart waspletely reced by joy, there were just too many questions he wanted to ask Cedron. The first and foremost question was how exactly Cedron survived back then. Actually I dont remember too well, I only remember that after I woke up, I was already in THE old Mrs. Navarros house, at that time my heart was already broken to the limit, and as a result, her granddaughter died in a difficultbor, and it just so happened that her heart was a match, so she gave it to me. A granddaughter inbor? Sebastian immediately thought of Mordecai, That is to say, Mordecai is actually the olddys granddaughters son, not rted to you at all? Of course, Ive been very clean all these years. Cedron replied, Im losing my memory, not going crazy, I wont have a change of temperament. Youre not exactly a sex change? Sebastian rolled his eyes hard, You used to hate business, but now youve turned into a total businessman, more so than me! Since Im using someone elses heart, I always have to do my filial duty for her, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro is getting old, and Im earning a little bit more money, so I can let her live a morefortable life, and I can also make sure that Mordecai can be clothed and fed in the future. Cedron exined. Doing all of this for the Navarros. And not for himself. Sebastian nodded, Alright, but now is not the time to talk about that, now that youre sober, then its better to hurry up and settle Annas business. Anna? Cedrons handsome sword brows and knit up. Seeing this, Sebastian only thought that he was not clear about Annas current situation. Immediately nodded his head, Yes, you dont even know, how dangerous Anna is right now, Lynx is looking for her all over the world, if Lynx finds her, its expected that she will be directly imprisoned, so you should contact Anna right now and say that youve recovered your memory. Why would I do that? Cedron asked rhetorically. Why? Sebastian had an expression of looking at a fool, Youre not, have you recovered your memory, of course you have to admit it, otherwise you and Anna would really be impossible!N?velDrama.Org content rights. After so many things, going round and round, two peoples destinies are still bound together, what does it mean? It means that this rtionship is destined by heaven ah! Dont you go on being wrong, Sebastian admonished, Anna has been taking care of two kids alone for five years, and one of them, Amad, is still sick, do you know how much shes been suffering? Amads mother, is Anna? continued Cedron, frowning. Sebastian nodded, Yeah, you didnt think of that did you, even I didnt think of that! The Amad who was cured in front of the old Mrs. Navarro is Annas child, but its good, now that the child will be cured soon, after you, you will live your life together with Anna. Even if Anna wont forgive Cedron for a short time, its fine. He, as a cousin, will definitely help. Husbands and wives dont have overnight grudges! Not to mention, Anna actually had Cedron in her heart all along. The more he talks, the more excited he gets, Sebastian is ready to call Eric to help him find out where Anna is. Cedron stopped him, Cousin, wait a minute, I have a question for you. Lets wait until we contact Anna about whats going on, theres no rush. But Cedrons expression was very serious, No, I need to ask now. Fine, fine, ask then! Sebastian was defeated, and his eyes fell on Cedron. Cedron inquired in a deep voice, word by word, What you just said, that Anna, who exactly is she? Chapter 2690: Forgetting Her Alone In an instant, the entire ward fell silent. After two whole minutes, Sebastian finally came back to his senses and looked at Cedron with eyes full of incredulity, What did you say? Is that hard to understand? Cedron repeated, That Anna, who the hell is she? Didnt you get your memory back, then how could you not know who Anna is! Sebastian inquires, That was your wife five years ago, and thats your wife now. No way! Cedron denied without even thinking, Havent I always been unmarried, where did I get a wife, cousin are you confused, when I was in Willisto, I was too busy being a doctor to fall in love. Now its busy making money, even more uninterested in women. Sebastian took a step back, stepped closer again, and reached out to touch Cedron on the forehead. It was warm and showed no sign of fever. Then howe its all starting to talk gibberish? Something wasnt right! Just wait, Ill have the doctore over and take a look! Sebastian said. Soon enough, a skeleton crew of doctors from the entire hospital showed up in Cedrons hospital room. After a quick examination, with a heavy face, he told Sebastian, Its selective amnesia.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. What do you mean? Sebastian wonders, He hasnt forgotten anyone, just the only person who means the most to him? The doctor nodded, Mr. Grant, your wife is the descendant of a medical family, usually you should have been exposed to a lot of medical knowledge, there is a phenomenon in medicine called, human body self-protection. Its as if a person will consciously block the pain nerves when they are suffering great pain, and in memory as well, if a person is full of injuries and pain in their memories, they will forget all of it after experiencing a major blow. Bullshit! Sebastian didnt believe that, If he forgot Anna, then his memory is all holes, how does that exin it? That, the doctor replied, Thats why the human body is amazing, its obvious that youve taken off someone important to you, but the memories will stitch themselves together and in the end, there wont be any holes to be seen at all. Even after all that had been exined, Sebastian still wasnt convinced. He simply looked to Cedron, Let me ask you, do you remember how you fell off the cliff back then? I remember, Cedron nodded his head, I fell off the cliff with my senior sister, at that time, Bonnie even came to save me, but unfortunately, I was bent on bringing my senior sister to her death, so I forced Bonnie to let go of me. Right, there was nothing wrong with this memory. Holding down his excitement, Sebastian continued on, And what else, so do you remember why you went to your death with her? My heart was broken, and as long as Bonnies heart matched mine, I didnt want Bonnie to die for me. Cedron replied without changing his face. Sebastian: Nope, this is where the mistakes then start to happen. Sebastian simply changed the subject, So do you remember the real estate moguls the Newman Family? How could I not remember, that was my moms former nemesis, and my mom was pissed when I befriended Bruno. Cedron replied. Nope! The person you befriended wasnt Bruno, it was Anna, the oldest daughter of THE Newman Family. Sebastian corrected. Thats what switched to Cedron to touch Sebastians forehead, Are you okay, where is the oldest daughter of THE Newman Family, they are an only child in their family, only Bruno is a son! Sebastian: Now he had to believe what the doctor said. Cedron just selectively forgot about Anna alone! Chapter 2691: What Does This Have To Do With Me Sebastians eyes wereplicated as he looked at Cedron in front of him. It was so hard to recover his memory, but he still didnt remember Anna. Did God do it on purpose? I should already be able to be discharged from the hospital in my current condition, right? Cedron looked at the doctor, Arrange something for me, its been a long time since Ive dealt with thepanys affairs, if I dont show up again, Im afraid that the gang will be stupid enough to revolt! As he spoke, Cedrons eyes had a few more points of darkness and gloom underneath. The Cedron that everyone feared was back. Andpared to before, it was even more vicious. The doctor couldnt help but shiver so hard that his voice began to shiver as he spoke, Theoretically thats true, but Mr. Navarro you dont have your memory fully restored right now, I think its better to stay in the hospital for observation. No need, Cedron refused, I was also a doctor before I lost my memory, for patients with memory loss, Ive seen ny-nine out of a hundred, what are the criteria for discharging a patient facing memory loss, you guys should be well aware of that, right? Several people looked at each other in dismay, and only after a long time did they weakly speak, When faced with a patient with amnesia, as long as the patients daily life is not affected, then they have reached the standard of being able to be discharged from the hospital. Right, Cedron nodded, Thats it, a woman who doesnt even exist in my memory, why should I not be able to be discharged because of her, thats just ridiculous. Its not that she doesnt exist, its just that your brain has tricked you into forgetting about this person. The doctor corrected. Cedron suddenly became impatient, So what, whats the difference, even if its like you guys said, I had forgotten about her, and now Ive selectively erased her from my memory, then what, whether or not she ever showed up has no impact on my life, shes just a dispensable person. Bang! As soon as the wordsnded, Cedron was punched hard in the corner of his mouth. The newly awakened Cedron simply couldnt take it and fell straight to the ground.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Navarro! Mr. Navarro! The crowd swarmed Cedron and shielded him. Alexis was also stunned and questioned, Mr. Grant, what are you doing, how can you hit Mr. Navarro! Sebastian slowly and methodically withdrew his fist, Just punched him, thats because I remembered that hes a patient, otherwise I would have killed him long ago. Said the man, looking coldly at Cedron on the ground. Look, I can understand you forgetting about Anna, but to still say that Anna is dispensable to your life when youve clearly heard me say that Anna raised two of your and his children on her own, and that one of them is still sick, is to deserve a punch in the face! How much childbearing can take a toll on a woman is something a man cant appreciate, let alone, Anna being a father and a mother all these years. How could Cedron judge Anna like that? I dont have this woman in my memory at all, Cedron spat out the blood in his mouth, his voice still t, so if she gave birth to a child, thats none of my business, and looking at you guys, even if these two children were really mine, I didnt want her to have them in the first ce, right? Yes, you discouraged it at the time, thats because Anna would most likely have to Sebastian tried to exin if she were to keep the baby. Just opened his mouth, was interrupted by Cedron, What did I say, it is true that this child is not what I want, so, she gave birth to these two children and took care of them very hard, and that is all because she asked for it! Chapter 2692: The Hand is Still Light Sebastians fire rushed to the sky. Damn, what kind of scum cousin is this, to actually say such words! He couldnt wait to rush up and beat Cedron to death right now. Alexis stopped him, Mr. Grant, dont be angry, Mr. Navarro doesnt even remember Miss Newman right now, so how can he be nice to Miss Newman, you go out first to calm down, Ill take care of this side. After saying that, he also lowered his voice, Please Mr. Grant, Mr. Navarro is in a very bad situation right now, Im really worried that youll kill Mr. Navarro with a single punch, isnt he your cousin, you dont want your own cousin to die in your own hands, right? Sebastian had a belly full of fire, and didnt even know where to vent it. Finally he gave Cedron a hard stare and went out. He went to the rooftop to let the zing cold wind cool him down a bit. Just at that moment, Bonnies phone call came through.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Sebastian, Bonnies voice was very soft, whats the situation now, have things worked out on Cedrons end? Sebastian took a deep breath, Cedron was poisoned, and after resuscitation, got his memory back, he remembered he was Rupert. What? Bonnie suspected she had heard wrong, You said he got his memory back? Yes, all of a sudden it came back to me, and the heart thing I know. Sebastian replied, going over the whole thing with Bonnie again. Bonnie was thrilled, I told you, why does Mordecai look nothing like him, so its not his child, Sebastian, Ive been wrong about Cedron, I should apologize to him. No need to apologize, because youre about to start cursing him. Sebastian replied, Cedron remembers everyone but Anna, the Pearson family is a medical family, you do know, what is meant by selective forgetting, dont you? Bonnie did know. But why was it forgetting Anna? Whether its Cedron or Rupert, isnt Anna the most important person in their heart! Why did they forget the person who was most important to them? Talking about this makes me angry! Sebastians freshly suppressed fire bubbled up again, You dont know what kind of asshole words he said, I cant wait to make up some poison for him and let him die. What the hell? Bonnie inquired. Upon hearing the cause and effect, she followed suit and got angry, Why did you punch him, that would have hurt you too, the best thing to do to someone like him is to just kick him in the face! Just punching him was too cheap for Cedron. Owe him for now, Sebastian replied, right now hes so weak Im afraid a kick would kill him, Ill torture him slowly when hes better. Why dont you think of brotherly love anymore? Bonnie asked curiously. Sebastian righteously said, That also depends on what was done, the current Cedron is just too much of an asshole, I dont want a brother like that! Hearing this, the anger in Bonnies heart was soothed a bit. After calming down, she asked Sebastian, So whats the solution now, just let Cedron forget about Anna? I dont know what to do about it for now, Sebastian replied Let me take another look at it and let you know when Ive made a decision. With that, Sebastian hung up. He smoked a cigarette and once he had calmed down, he was ready to go back to the ward. As a result, he realized that there was no Cedron in the ward at all, only two nurses, cleaning the ward, with a gesture of vacating the room to wee the next patient! Chapter 2693: Finally Meeting Up Sebastian was directly dumbfounded in ce. He went to the rooftop only half an hours effort, and the person was gone? It was really unbelievable, he tugged on the nurse who was cleaning up at the side and asked, Excuse me, may I ask, where is Cedron, did he change wards? The nurse turned her head to look at him, Mr. Navarro was discharged, thats what just happened, didnt you know? Sebastian: Hes on the rooftop, where would he know? Since he was already discharged from the hospital, it was quicker to just call Alexis and ask where he went. But by the time Sebastians call gets through, Alexis tone is stilted. Mr. Grant, thank you for flying back especially to see Mr. Navarro, but since Mr. Navarro is better now, theres no need to get in touch.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Sebastian almostughed at the exasperation, What, unloading, where are you guys now? Sorry Mr. Grant, its not that I didnt tell you, its really Alexis wanted to exin further, but Cedrons impatient voice was alreadying from behind him, What are you babbling about, focus on your car. Sorry Mr. Grant, I have to drive. Alexis said and hung up. Sebastian: Nice job! On this end, Alexis apprehensively looks in the rearview mirror, to see Cedrons expression at the moment, and tentatively asks, Mr. Navarro, isnt it not too generous of us to do this, after all, you were able toe to your senses with Mr. Grants help, and Mr. Grant? Grant isnt your cousin? That was all once upon a time, Cedrons face didnt half ripple, Im not Rupert anymore, so theres no use in talking about what was once upon a time, so I might as well just be Cedron. Mr. Navarro Alexiss tone grew more suspicious, So you really dont remember Miss Newman? I should remember? Cedron asked rhetorically. Alexis nodded, If you ask me, then I think Mr. Navarro you should remember. Its just that God didnt ask me to remember, Cedron interrupted, so its fate, and theres just no destiny between us. The words no destiny left Alexis speechless. He drooped his eyelids and muttered very quietly, Seems like it, if you were meant to be, why is it that the child that belonged to you is gone, and its so hard to clear up misunderstandings and almost kill someone. Last time I even heard Miss Newman talking to herself, saying that the months she met you, she almost suffered everything she hadnt suffered in the past five years, so its a good thing that she doesnt remember it now, its kind of a relief, isnt it! Cedron sounded offended, What are you muttering about all by yourself, shut up and drive your car. Alexis got honest and didnt say a word. Cedron in the back rested his eyes closed, unable to tell if he was asleep or just resting his eyes. No one noticed that his two hands, hanging down at his sides, were clenched into dead fists. The car quickly arrived at Norhall Keep. Having not returned for a long time, the servants still kept Norhall Keep in good order. As soon as they saw Cedron, they immediately greeted him respectfully. Cedron nodded his head as a response and took a big step inside. When he reached the foyer, he found a pair of t womensmbskin shoes. Light blue, a very muted color, but it still stung Cedrons eyes. He stared for a long time, which slowly lifted his thin lips, Whose shoes are these? Youre back! At that moment, around the corner of the stairs, came Annas incredibly excited voice. Cedron lifted his head, and with four eyes facing each other,plex sentiments stirred up in Annas chest. Chapter 2694: This is your seed! Almost running all the way, Anna rushed to Cedron. She couldnt believe her eyes, circled around Cedron several times, her voice was choked, You seem to have lost a lot of weight, are the injuries on your body healed, did the doctor let you out of the hospital, Ill give you a checkup if needed. As he said this, he stepped forward and tried to lift Cedrons shirt to see the wound on his abdomen. Cedron took a step back, his eyes wary and disgusted, Who are you? Annas hand lurched in disbelief, What did you say? The , Cho replied in a whisper, Mr. Navarro, this is Anna, Miss Newman. Said, and exined to Anna, Mr. Navarros situation is moreplicated now, he regained all his memories, but only forgot about you, no matter its you five years ago, or you now, he doesnt remember. After all, this matter was rather shocking, and Alexis was worried that Anna would pass out. So after saying that, he immediately went forward and held Annas arm. Anna was more resilient than he expected, just a few shades paler. There was so much information that Anna pondered for a long time before she figured out what Alexis had said. So what youre saying is that Cedron, thats Rupert, hes just had amnesia for thest five years, but now that hes regained his memory, Im the only one hes forgotten about? Alexis looked sympathetic, Thats right. Heh! How ironic! How could that happen, Cedron, no, I should call you Rupert now I guess, did you really forget about me? Anna questioned. Cedron was expressionless, I cant talk about forgetting when I dont have you in my memory.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Where is forgetting without remembering? It was clearly a light sentence, but it was like a huge mountain that pressed Anna almost out of breath. Is there anything else you want to ask? Cedron asked. Anna shook her head and smiled bitterly, You dont remember anything, what else can I ask? It would be futile to ask. Cedron nodded, his tone thin and cold, Since theres nothing more to ask, I wont see you off. Mr. Navarro?! Alexis was shocked beyond belief, her eyes like copper bells, Are you kicking Miss Newman out? Or what? Cedron asked rhetorically, I dont have a penchant for letting strangers stay in my house. How can Miss Newman be a stranger, even if you dont know her now, then you have a marriage license, shes the mistress of Norhall Keep! Alexis didnt know where she got the courage, staring at Cedron with a deadpan stare, she loudly uttered these words. Cedrons face instantly sank. Mistress? Since you recognize this Mistress, why dont you follow her! It was fine not to want a subordinate who was not loyal to him! Alexis was dumbfounded. In the past, he had also helped Anna, but Mr. Navarro was all thunder and no rain, and never said such harsh words. He didnt want to leave Mr. Navarro! But if he continues to speak up for Anna, he might not be able to keep his job. Alexis was in a dilemma, he was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan. At this moment, Anna spoke up, When he said that, he was also favoring you, otherwise tomorrow the news will be spreading, saying that you, Cedron, cant even protect your wife, and you let Lynx take her away from you, and even let Lynx kill the baby in your belly. Cedrons gaze, immediately fell on Annas stomach, Child? Anna straightened her stomach, Thats right, the child, I didnt miscarry, and now this almost four-month-old child in my stomach is your seed! Chapter 2695: I look sad? Alexis is all silly. But a happy goofy one. Mr. Navarro, I take back what I said in the car, you and Miss Newman must still be meant for each other or the baby couldnt have stayed, and Mr. Navarro, we cant leave Miss Newman alone now that Lynx is out there looking for her! Cedrons thin lips pursed, the bottom of hiscquered eyes surged with shocking waves. After a long time, he finally spoke, Fine, you can stay here. Not waiting for Anna to respond, Cedron added, However, there are conditions. Anna smelled something unusual, What conditions? You stay at my ce and go through a divorce with me once this Lynx thing is settled. Cedron replied. Annas eyes flickered and she didnt rush to answer. If you dont agree forget it, Ill lose my reputation at best if I kick you out now, but someone like me can still live even if Im a bad influence. Cedron continued. Alexis was anxious, Mr. Navarro calm down, letting Miss Newman out now isnt pushing her into the abyss! That would be so hical.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. So Ive put the choice in front of her, stay with me and go for a divorce in a few months, or go out now and die. Cedrons tone remained icy. Alexis was still trying to argue, But Before he could finish his sentence, he was cut off by Anna, Yes, Ill divorce you after we settle Lynx, but youre not the only one who has conditions, I do too. Go ahead. Cedron nodded. Anna lifted her hand and stroked her already bulging belly, When the timees to divorce, how will the baby be divided? In your belly, of course it belongs to you, dont worry, its my seed, I wont treat it poorly, I will give you arge sum of alimony, enough for you to raise him, or if you want to abort it, I can prepare a final medical team for you. Cedron replied. This child, of course Anna would not abort. Her gaze grew firm, Then Ill trouble you to give me a little more alimony when the timees, after all, we dont have just this one child, there are two more abroad! Enoch and Amad, were also her and Cedrons children! Hearing this, Cedrons eyes shed, his thin lips pursed into a line, Those two children, I will also contribute money, and Amad needs to take care of his body after the operation, I will also give nutritional expenses. Okay, Anna nodded, As long as you give the money in ce, I wont say anything bad about you in front of the children. After the two conferred, it was finally settled that Anna would stay in the guest room on the first floor of Norhall Keep and would not be allowed to go to the second floor, so that the two would not interfere with each others lives. In addition, Cedron would have a doctore in to do Annas maternity exam, and once it was determined that she could fly, Anna would go overseas to be with Amad for the surgery. This is, after all, major surgery, and Anna still wishes she could be there. To be the first to know how Amad was doing. Cedron agreed to both. What kind of doctor you want, you talk to Alexis, hell arrange it for you, and after that, if theres nothing necessary, dont bother me. Cedron finished speaking and directly lifted his steps and went upstairs. Leaving Anna and Alexis looking at each other face to face. Only after a long time did Alexis open her mouth, Miss Newman, you shouldnt be too upset, Mr. Navarro is mainly losing this part of your memory right now, itll be fine when he remembers. Im not upset. Anna replied, even managing to squeeze out a smile, Do I look sad? Chapter 2696: I Really Didn’t Expect It At Annas question, Alexis then noticed her expression. It was true that she wasnt sad. But because of that, Alexis was very puzzled, Are you really not sad, even if Mr. Navarro said he wants to divorce you, Miss Newman, you shouldnt be angry as well, its all temporary, when Mr. Navarro recovers his memory, hell be on his knees begging you not to divorce him. So, dont get angry! Annas expression remained cold, Im not angry at all, its just that like you said, when he recovers his memory, he will naturallye and apologize to me, Im waiting for that day. After saying something, Anna raised her hand and yawned, Im so sleepy, if theres nothing else, Ill go to bed first. Okay, okay, Alexis nodded furiously, Miss Newman youre a pregnant woman now, youre supposed to get some rest, if you need me for anything, you must remember to call me. Okay. Anna nodded. And so the night passed without incident. Early the next morning, Alexis brought the doctor over. Anna sat on the sofa and obediently let the doctor examine herself. But I dont know why, the more I looked at the doctor, the more familiar she felt. It was like she had seen him somewhere before. Before she could think of who this was, Anna heard the doctors inquiry, Your child is so healthy, even better than before when I was in charge of its care, why did you suddenly think of having a checkup? Hearing this, Anna finally remembered who he was. It was the doctor in that vi area sanatorium, and he was the one who did all the tests when Anna was staying in the sanatorium before. But, why did he appear here?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It couldnt have been arranged by Lynx! Annas back immediately went cold, pulling a pillow aside to protect her stomach, saying nothing to let the doctor check again. Ill pay for todays medical bills, but I hope you dont go out and say a single word to Lynx, or I wont let you live well. Anna warned viciously. Who knew that the doctors attitude was even more furious than hers, How could I possibly tell Lynx, if it wasnt for Lynx, I wouldnt have been reduced to what I am now, needing to give home checkups to make money! That gnashing of teeth expression, it was as if she wanted to chew Lynx into pieces and eat it. Anna froze, Between you two, did something happen? You dont know? The doctor asked rhetorically, then waved his hand, And yes, you must not know, otherwise why would you let me examine you. What the hell happened? Anna continued to press. The doctor let out a long sigh and told the cause and effect, In the beginning, Lynx deleted all the information of the hospital in order to be able to take you away straight away, which included the ount books for all these years, the sanatorium was investigated and seized, and all of us medical staff were forced to beid off. Like our kind of doctors, can still go out and find a job again, but the dean, he was directly locked up! I heard, twelve years in jail. It was supposed to be a favor to Lynx to get Anna into a nursing home. Now its over, the nursing home is gone, and even shes gotten herself into it. I should have known that the person who asked us to hide the truth about you could be no good, if I could have found out earlier and told the dean, maybe it wouldnt havee to this. The doctor was getting sadder and sadder and had started wiping tears from his eyes. And Annas expression grew more and more puzzled, Wait, you guys helped hide the truth, what truth? Anyway, youre staying at Mr. Navarros house now and Lynx isnt exactly a nice person, so Ill just tell you straight up that your baby is actually healthy and you dont need bed rest, Lynx was the one who told us to lie. At the time, Lynx was talking extraordinarily grandiose, saying something about it being a well-intentioned lie spun in the hopes that Anna could get some more rest. Now it seemed that it was not at all! Miss Newman, youve fallen out with Lynx now as well, so you do realize that hes doing this to imprison you around, dont you? The doctor asked. Annas mood took a long time to settle. I did avoid him already, but I didnt realize that he was doing so much more behind the scenes. Chapter 2697: Not a good taste in my heart Anna really didnt expect that Lynx was actually such a person. And she was foolish enough to be deceived by Lynx for so long! If, if Lynx hadnt been exposedter, she might have been sold by Lynx and would still be smilingly helping to count the money, right? What about- what about the injury on Lynxs face? Anna asked again, Is that one fake too? That ones real. The doctor replied, Its weird though, my sister was the nurse who put the medicine on him, when he said that it was better to have a scar or something weird like that. Annas eyes,nded on Alexis, who was off to the side, Could it be that he wanted to keep the scar to make you feel guilty? Alexis almost jumped up, Why would I want to feel guilty, he was the one who called Mr. Navarro names first, I got mad and threw a few punches, and he punched me too, I lightened a big chunk of my waist, I thought he knocked my kidney out! How is it possible that it was only a few punches. The doctor couldnt believe it, Lynx has bruises all over her body, especially on her face, its not even close to being disfigured. I didnt punch him in the face. Alexis denied it, I still have principles as a human being, its a rule that you dont hit someone in the face. Then was it an idental injury? Anna asked again, After all, you hit several times, maybe it was idental? Actually, asking that, Anna knew it couldnt be. With all the cuts on Lynxs face, crisscrossing his face, it didnt look like they came all at once. And it was only right that someone like Alexis couldnt have spread it. As expected, Alexis immediately denied it, I hit him once and it didnt hurt my face, Miss Newman why do you ask, its not like Lynx told you that I hit him several times, is it?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Anna nodded slowly, Thats correct. Shit! Alexiss voice could be described as an afterthought, so furious that his shoulders were shaking, his sleeves rolled upwards vigorously, Im going to go and settle the score with Lynx right now, this isnt spreading rumors and intentionally smearing me! How could he go out in the future and still mix ah. Dont go! Dont go! Almost at the same time, Anna and the doctor both shouted out. Alexis stopped hard in her tracks and turned her head to look at the two, Cant I do anything even after all this? I cant, Anna replied, If you go, Lynx is afraid hell be able to follow the trail and find out who said it, and then my position will be exposed not to mention the doctor will be targeted. The doctor nodded furiously, Right, right, right, so dont be impulsive, I dont want anything to happen. It was fine if he lost his job now, if he was rushed by Lynx again, he would really have no way to live. Alexis stomach was full of anger, so she had to hold it back. She couldnt even clean up Lynx, it was so depressing! Im sorry, what happened between Lynx and I actually dragged you guys into this, what are your requests, if I can, Ill fulfill them as much as possible. Anna said seriously. There was more anticipation in the doctors eyes, Can you really just mention it? Of course you can, but only if I can fulfill you. Anna nodded, If you say something about wanting Thomas in the sky or something like that, I cant do it. Can you get Dean out then? The doctor asked. Annas eyes were surprised, Thats what you want, is that it? Not to make a request for herself, but for Dean? The doctor scratched his head, Yes, you may not know, Dean is a very good person, and has helped me a lot, watching him go to jail now, I feel especially bad. Chapter 2698: I’ll Fight It A great guy and hes going to jail for Lynxs fault. On what grounds! So the doctor pleads with Anna, Can you get him out, even if you cant, reduce the sentence. Twelve years is just too long. How many twelve years are there in life? Ill try. Anna nodded, But its what I was supposed to do, so it doesnt count towards your wish, so you can rethink one. So, give me two hundred and fifty thousand, Ill pay you backter for this amount, mainly because Im unemployed right now, and I need the money for my kids to study abroad. The doctor said, and rubbed his hands together again in urgency. Like he was afraid that Anna wouldnt be willing, he even raised his hand to guarantee, I will definitely pay you back, if you still dont believe me, I can also write you an IOU and record a video as well. Without hesitation, Anna went back to her room and found her bank card, handing it to the doctor. Theres half a million dors in here, take it first, dont think about what to pay back or not, if it wasnt for me, you wouldnt be worried about your childs tuition. So this ispensation. But who knew that after saying this, the doctor boarded up his cheeks and corrected her, What does this have to do with you, its Lynx who did this, speaking of which, youre also a victim, you were almost cheated by him! So the money could only be borrowed! Unable to argue, Anna had to nod her head, Lets make a verbal agreement then, youll have to pay me back once youve earned the money. With a thousand thanks, the doctor took the money and left. And in the living room, Alexis was still furious, spinning back and forth in an unknown number of circles. In the end Anna was dizzy from his spinning and spoke helplessly, Alexis, why dont you stop and rest a little bit, its hard to take a break like this. Im so angry Im on fire, its not hard at all. Alexis replied. Anna was helpless, Im talking about me. It was really hard to keep going back and forth in front of her like that. Hearing this, Alexis then sat back down next to Anna. This time, she didnt spin around and changed to hammering the sofa, Miss Newman, why do you think Lynx is so shameless, smearing me and Mr. Navarro everywhere, whats the purpose of doing this everywhere. Annas face was full of helplessness, Its probably in the hope that they can take me away without any problems, you all are my victims, sorry. Ive said it has nothing to do with you, you mustnt me yourself. Alexis rushed to speak. Thinking about it and then brightening up, I know, I know what to do about Lynx. What do you want? Anna asked suspiciously. Alexis replied, Miss Newman you dont know yet do you, Mr. Grant is also here and at the same time knows Lynxs true colors, Im going to tell all these things to Mr. Grant, Mr. Grant will definitely clean up Lynx for me. This way he himself did not make a move, but was able to settle Lynx.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. How nice! Saying yes, Alexis immediately pulled out her cell phone. But before the phone number could be dialed, Alexiss hand stopped and turned her head to Anna awkwardly, That Miss Newman, can I trouble you to make this call? Anna was puzzled, Why am I making the call. Yesterday when Mr. Navarro was discharged from the hospital, Mr. Grant called to ask about it, and Mr. Navarro then ordered me to pull the plug on Mr. Grants phone, and also ordered me not to contact Mr. Grant again. So, this is a phone call that Alexis is really afraid to make. He had to bother Anna. Hes still avoiding Sebastian, huh? Annas eyes deepened a bit more, Okay, Ill make the call. Chapter 2699: Leave It to Him Anna was very dry and made a call to Sebastian. And on the other end of the phone, Sebastian also answered very quickly, What, cant hide it anymore, so you called to seek my help? Even though she knew the person on the other end of the line couldnt even see, Anna rolled her eyes hard, Im fine and perfectly safe right now, calling to ask you what exactly you n to do about Lynx. Sebastian hmmmed, No wonder you havent contacted us, so youre hiding out at Cedrons, safe indeed.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Anna: !!! Stunned, she questioned Sebastian, How did you know I was staying here at Cedron now, who told you? You told me yourself. Sebastian replied, After all, the matter that Im going to deal with Lynx, Ive only talked to Alexis about it, so if you knew, it could only havee from Alexis mouth. Alexis, someone close to Cedron. Is that hard to guess? Anna was speechless. Dont worry, I have no intention of taking you away, youre fine staying with Cedron, just so I can focus on cleaning up Lynx, Sebastian said. The conversation circled back around and Annas voice took on a bit more curiosity, So, whats the n to deal with Lynx, huh? Its a bit tricky. Sebastian replied, Look, Lynx has done a lot of bad things, but theres no proof of any of them, so I cant send him to jail. Of course, lynching is possible, but its not the best way to go about it. If youre not careful, youll get into trouble. Sebastian didnt want to do that unless he had to. Do you have any leads youd like to offer me? Sebastian asked again. Anna replied, Not really, unfortunately, and if he did find out anything bad about me, I wouldnt have been fooled until now. Tsk, also! Sebastian gave up, Ill see what I can do then, after all, Ive got George, and Eric to help, Ill call you when its done. Okay, Ill wait to hear from you. Anna said, getting ready to hang up. Wait, Sebastian called back to her, so youre living with Cedron now? Sort of, hes upstairs and Im downstairs, and he said hed go with me to get a divorce after he settles Lynx. Anna replied. That guy, doesnt he think hes contradicting himself a bit? Sebastian voiced the question in his mind. Anna interrupted him in time, Say what contradiction, he is the father of my three children, this cant be denied, and its normal to help me, dont think too much about it and dont care about it, Ill deal with the matter between us myself. Hearing this, Sebastian immediately dismissed all thoughts, Okay, then you handle it yourself, Ill help you with Lynxs side. Hanging up the phone, Sebastians gaze fell on a side wall again. There was a picture of Cedron taped to that wall, it was covered in little darts all over it and the picture was riddled with holes. Sebastian quickly stepped forward and removed the small darts, not forgetting to mutter, Oops, if only this call hade earlier, it should be fine, after all, the darts didnt hit the key areas, its fine, its fine, its all null and void! After muttering, he took off Cedrons picture again, stared at it for a long time, and suddenlyughed, Serves you right, Im acting on behalf of heaven, letting you be angry with me, this is the retribution you deserve. The photo, full of holes, was thrown directly into the trash by Sebastian. Whatever, Cedron will be left to Anna! Chapter 2700: Did You Do This? Gathering up the photos, Sebastian just called Eric. Did you guys find out anything on your end, anything incriminating about Lynx. Sebastian asked. Eric replied, No, Lynx this person is very cautious, there is no ck information in his hand, even if he did those bad things, he let others do it, he himself is not concerned about his own affairs. After a pause, he asked, Mr. Grant, why are you suddenly asking about this, are you nning to solve Lynx as well? Well, Sebastian nods, he really doesnt have to stay, though, by regr means. Thats a little harder to do. Eric looked down in thought and didnt answer again for a long time. At this time, Georges voice came from the other end of the phone, Dont you Weskiney have a saying called luring the snake out of the hole, now that the snake is hiding, then you guys lure it out. Eric was still in a difficult situation, In the end, of course I understand all of it, but the question now is, how on earth can I lure it out? Lynx, the snake, can be tricky! Come on, you Weskiney idioms, and now you want me to teach them? Georges tone was full of disgust, Looks like you guys are not as good as me, alright, its time for me to perform. Hearing George say he wanted to perform, Erics heart immediately rose to his throat. What do you want, dont mess around! Thinking of thest time George tossed Lynx around, Eric still had palpitations! This guy was crazy as hell and always did things that were unexpected. What can I do. Georges tone was nd, Sebastian, just wait for my news at ease. After saying that, George then directly hung up the phone. Sebastian: For some reason, he always had a not-so-good premonition in his heart. But with Eric keeping an eye on him, nothing should happen, right? Forget it, what do you care! As long as we can clean up Lynx, well be fine. -Im sorry. On the other hand, after hanging up the phone, George told Eric about his n. Eric was full of surprise, Yes, youre really right this time. George was not happy, his mouth could almost pout and hang a kettle of oil, What do you mean you did it right this time, Im right every time, okay. After a pause he added, And, if I hadnt cleaned up Lynxst time, theres no way this n would havee to fruition. Yes, yes, yes, youre the best. Eric nods. George tilts his head, So, how are you going to reward me for being smart? How about we take a trip to Aria if we get it done this time? Eric asked.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Georges eyes lit up at the mention of Aria. He could love Aria so much! Its a deal. C In order to be able to go to Aria earlier, George started to prepare for it non-stop. First of all, he went to meet Lynx after dressing up in disguise. At this moment, Lynxs eyes were full of red bloodshot, looking very maniacal, and his tone was extraordinarily impatient, Who are you, and why did you ask me to meet you, and said something like, if I dont meet with you, Ill definitely regret it. It doesnt matter who I am, what matters is that you do fear regret, and, I do have something in my hand that will make you regret it. George said, handing Lynx a cell phone, Tap the video to see. Lynx took it, eyes suspicious, but clicked on the video anyway. After three seconds, he suddenly went into a rage and pped the phone on the table with a snap, so agitated that the veins on the corners of his forehead were bulging out, Its you! It was you who did itst time! Chapter 2701: Don’t Mind If You Do Lynxs sudden outburst of anger caused everyone in the cafe to converge their gazes, their eyes filled with curiosity and inquiry. Aiya, dont be so agitated, look at it, its causing everyone around to stare at you, how bad is that. George still kept his smile and raised his hand to press Lynx back, Lets talk slowly, dont be in a hurry! Lynx couldnt swallow the fire in his stomach, he red and red in indignation, but finally sat back down. Butt. Just next to the bench, he couldnt wait to ask, What do you want? What can I want, after all this effort, of course Im seeking wealth. George smiled brightly, I just dont know if youre willing to do it, Dr. Lynx. Of course Lynx was willing! If those videos and photos were exposed, then how could he still mix in the future? More importantly, all the efforts made before would be null and void. He was about to get Anna. He must not give up his previous efforts at this time! How much do you want? Lynx asked in a deep voice as he caught his breath.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. George stroked his chin and thought, I went to investigate you, you cane up with five hundred million for me. Five hundred million? Lynxs eyes were full of incredulity, Are you kidding me, how can I have that much money, I only have fifty million dors. Dont be in a hurry, my investigation will definitely not be wrong, saying that you have five hundred million dors, thats definitely there, even if its not the cash in hand, its something else, in short, you as a person are worth five hundred million dors. Ha? It was also the first time Lynx had heard such words, and it simply fell through his eyes. He stared at George over and over, rather like a broken man, If Im really worth five hundred million dors, then fine, just take me. Im not interested in straight men, George politely declined, Five hundred million dors, and Ill give these back to you as soon as you liquidate them to me. Without half a hesitation, Lynx directly stood up and left. Five hundred million dors, he definitely couldnt take it out. If it was such an astronomical figure, then he would rather be exposed to the videos and photos. The sacrifice seemed to be even a little smaller. And seeing that Lynx was about to leave, George hurriedly stood up to stop him, Oops, if you are not satisfied with this price can you still talk again, three hundred million, no, two hundred million, how much did you just say you had? Fifty million dors, then I dont want more, one hundred million, one hundred million is fine! Lynxs footsteps paused, there were still a few hesitations in his tone, I only have fifty million dors, then where do I get the rest of the fifty million dors from? I heard that there is a medical research institute under your banner that is under construction, if you mortgage it, you should be able to get fifty million dors, right? George said, Then with your skills, it wont be difficult to earn fifty million dors back from the medical research institute. With just a few words, it made Lynxs heart flutter. When she was about to agree, her mind suddenly shed and thought of a problem, That medical research institute is not mine yet, I dont have the means to mortgage it. Not to mention fifty million dors, even five thousand dors had nothing to do with him. Hearing this, George immediately raised a bright smile, This ah, then you dont have to worry about it at all, anyway, the news released to the public now says that that medical research institute is, so as long as I find you a reliablepany, you can get this fifty million dors as coteral. After a pause and added, Only well, the interest rate is a little high, but the Medical Research Institute is a proper ce to make money ah, why do you care about that little bit of interest, right? Chapter 2702: Will You Help Me? George was smiling, living up to his smirk. And the words uttered were extremelypelling, making Lynxs heart begin to flutter. Fifty million dors, if the medical research institute began to operate, indeed can quickly pay back. As for the interest rate, well That little bit of money, I can just sell a set of houses and give it on the spot. Lynx said. George pped his hands in surprise, So you still have a house, I should have said so earlier, I knew you must be very rich. Hearing this, Lynxs expression became a few points more serious as he warned, I can only possibly give you so much, if you continue to lionize me just because Im rich, then theres no need for us to talk anymore! He was rich, but not stupid. George all but agreed, Of course, Im not that greedy, give me a hundred million, Im already content. With that, he urged Lynx to go with him to meet the middleman of the loan. After the car made seven turns, it finally stopped in front of a billiard room. This is the ce,e in with me. George said. Lynx followed him, and as soon as he entered, his eyes were smoked. In here, it was all about the smell of smoke! I dont know how many people with tattoos on their bodies were crammed in there, all with a cigarette in their hands, greenish-white smoke lingering around, which couldnt dissipate at all in this ce where the air didnt circte. It was no exaggeration to say that the visibility inside was less than a meter! Lynx, who was a doctor and still had rtively high requirements for the environment, simply couldnt stand such a pungent smell of tobo, smoked her eyes to the point of redness, and constantly shed tears. Youre not trying to trick me into doing something to me, are you? Lynx was wary, dead set on going any further.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. George, however,ughed, Look at what you said, how could I possibly do something like that, besides, is there anyone else around you right now who woulde to your rescue, if I hold you hostage, and youre not willing to pledge that fifty million dors, Id be losing money instead. Dr. Lynx, Im a businessman, I dont do things that arent cost-effective. One sentence made Lynxs two hands hanging down at his side unconsciously clench into fists. It was because George had poked at his heartbreak. In this situation now, if something happened to him, it was true that no one woulde to his rescue. But because of this, the more he should fight for those things himself! Lynx thought, his gaze became a bit more ruthless, and coldly said, Its best if you didnt backstab me, if I know you backstabbed me, Ill let you know how to write the word regret! Of course I wont, George smiled a harmless smile, How could I harm you behind your back? If he wanted to harm Lynx, he did it all to her face! A little further on, bypassing the smoking punks, George brought the man to a man in a suit. Eric, Ivee to introduce you to business. Hearing the voice, Eric, who was ying pool, straightened up and nced at Lynx in front of him. Looking up and down, Who did I think it was, so its that son of Dean Skor. You know my dad? Lynx asked incredulously. Eric nodded, Is it strange, your dad opened such a big hospital, there are always things he cant handle, its normal toe to me for help! I see. Lynxs mood calmed down, while her gaze shed, she took a step forward and said, Since you know my dad and still have dealings with him, then you should be on my side and help me right? Chapter 2703: What a bargain! As Lynx spoke, his gaze was dead set on Eric, full of anticipation. Just as he wished, Eric casually handed the pool cue in his hand to a sidekick and slightly hooked his lips, So, how do you want me to help you? How else can I help? Lynx raised his hand and pointed to George, We are also considered old acquaintances, right, rounded up to be friends, and now my friend is being threatened by someone else, forcing me to take out a loan from you, so what do you say, how can you help me? Friend? Ericughed, pulled out a cigarette, took a drag, greenish-white smoke slowly exhaled on Lynxs face, his tone was full of snorting, Dont be funny, I know your dad because your dad sent me a lot of money, what makes you think that I would help the son of a money scattering boy? I cant wait for you to hurry up and send me more money. Saying that, he looked at George again, How much are you going to loan by bringing this person to me?N?velDrama.Org content rights. Eric, fifty million dors will do, he has a medical research institute in his name, if he cant pay it back, you can take his medical research institute. George said with a smirk. Im not that stupid, Eric replied, Fifty million dors, the interest would be five million, and in my eyes, that medical institute of his is only worth five million. Even Lynx couldnt stand that and clenched his fists, Youve got it wrong, that medical research institute would have a turnover of fifty million dors a year if it was done! He could borrow less than that, but being questioned, no! I dont think youve understood the situation, Eric still had a leathery look on his face, The medical research institute can make a profit because youre there, but if its taken away from me, where am I going to find someone that good to run it? Eric, you can let him work for you then. George went up and ttered, A year, can earn you back you how much to increase the price a little bit, five million is too little, are not enough for me to earn ah, forty million can not, or thirty million? In order to make Eric agree, George walked up and started to squeeze his shoulders. Eric was full of impatience and directly pushed George away. Okay, Ill sell you a face, twenty million dors, no more, and dont say anything to me like you can still have hime back to work for meter. Ill ask you, if its you, will you be willing toe and work for me, at that time Im afraid that the profit that could have been ten million dors will only be one million dors when he stirs it up. George had nothing to say, turned his head to look at Lynx, so depressed that he rolled his eyes, OK, twenty million dors, even if its my bad luck, you hurry up and go to sign the contract, or else Eric wont even be willing to give me twenty million dors in a while, what should I do? Lynxughed coldly, I thought you and Eric had a good rtionship, but it turns out its just average! What a waste of words! George jumped anxiously, his cheeks reddened, ring indignantly at Lynx, At least I could find your handle and bring you here to borrow money, although its a little less than I expected, but seventy million dors, its not bad! Lynxs face grimaced at the mention of that handle, Im warning you, if I give you the money but you still leak it out to me, Ill make sure you die a horrible death! I am also a person with principles, as long as I take the money, my mouth is the tightest. It better be. Lynx said, his gaze falling back to Eric, Twenty million dors is twenty million dors, what do you need me to do now? Chapter 2704: It’s Not a Scam Soon after, Lynx did the loan formalities. But the person who took the money was George. George asked for half of the cash, and the other half was directly credited to a foreign ount. This mannerism made Lynx couldnt help but wonder, Do you do this often, you look so skillful that you even know exactly how to get rid of the money! George humbly waved his hand, You are exaggerating, Im not that capable, Ive only seeded in a few cases, however, I once had a person under my hand, but in the hands of the Jones Family of Capital, the person in charge, cheated a billion dors oh! Hearing this, Lynxs pupils instantly shrunk, full of unbelievable eyes looked at George, The one you said was cheated by your subordinates for one billion dors, wouldnt it be Sebastian, right? Yeah, you know him, are you guys good friends? George asked nervously. But then, it doesnt matter, Even if he is a good friend, so what, he has already given out that money, if he is looking for trouble from me now, then I will go out and publicize it, and then he wont be able to hang on to his face instead! We are not good friends. Lynx coldly replied, Contrary to what you guessed, he and I are enemies, and learning that he was cheated out of a billion dors makes my heart quite open. Too bad it was only a billion. People like Sebastian dont know how much money they have in their hands, why didnt they ask for a ten billion? Wow, I can see that you really still hate him, actually hope that he will be cheated for ten billion dors, that was cheated by the person under my hand, I guess it is cowardly, now if there is another chance to do it again, I definitely want ten billion dors. Its best if you can ask for that much. Lynx said. While the two were talking, George had already borrowed the billiard roomsputer and deleted all the videos and photos he had taken in front of Lynx. After making sure that there was no archive, Lynx left with confidence. Almost as soon as she left, George covered his mouth and started coughing violently. You guys hurry up and open the windows to ventte the room, and turn on the fresh air system of the air conditioner, and also, put out all the cigarettes. Eric came over in a panic and handed George a mask. After bringing it up, he immediately smelled a faint gardenia aroma. George looks at Eric suspiciously, When did this vor maske out? Eric looked at him, How can youe out with such a mask, this is what I picked from the flower bed outside when I was waiting for you and Lynx toe over, purposely wrapped in the mask, just waiting for you to use it, fragrant, right? That look of anticipation made Georges heart swish hard. He jumped up and encircled Erics neck, Not bad Eric, the y is good, and the heart is also so delicate, no wonder I love you so much that I cant stop loving you!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Even in front of so many people, Eric did not hide his love for George at all. Through the mask, he imprinted on the location of his lips. The eyes were so sweet that they were almost drawn. After some lovemaking, Eric thought of asking, But speaking of which, arent you afraid that Lynx will check it out, and actually lied, saying that the person under your hand cheated Mr. Grant of a billion dors. Which is not true! George blinked, How did I lie, at most, I just overstated the amount by a dor, you forgot, that one billion dor check! Eric snapped to attention, I know what youre talking about, so its the billion dors, that does, indeed, not count as a lie! Chapter 2705: News Sharing Sebastian did lose a billion dors. It was when he reunited with Bonnie again, because of a misunderstanding, he gave Bonnie a check without the amount filled in, and then a few little ones made the decision and filled in a nine hundred and ny-nine million dors. Its not that he was heartbroken for Sebastian, so he didnt take more, but the maximum amount of a check is just that much. But it was also precisely because of this one billion dor check that Sebastian and Bonnie were bound together and finally made it work. When I think of Mr. Grant and Mrs. Grants love story, I feel touched. Ericmented. The hero and heroine of the novels didnt have such a swashbuckling love story as theirs, did they? Why do you envy them, George bristled, Our love story is also very touching, okay, if I write it as a novel and post it on the inte, there will definitely be a lot of people who would like to read it. It was just a casual remark, but George suddenly had a sh of inspiration, Right, why dont I write it down, I have to let more people know our story! Saying the wind is the rain, George pulled Eric outside, Lets go back to the hotel, Im going to get ready to start writing. Going back to write now? Erics face was full of helplessness, Wait a minute, what about this side of things, Lynx hasnt been settled yet either. George didnt care and waved his hand, What else has it got to do with us, our mission has been aplished, okay, lets leave the rest to Sebastian, well go and live in our own happy little world for two. This Okay!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Eric let George pull himself outside. What else could be done, having met such a feisty person, he could only be spoiled! But on the ride back to the hotel, Eric then called Sebastian. Mr. Grant, weve taken care of it on our side, drained the money from Lynx not to mention making him owe twenty million dors. Twenty million dors? On the other end of the phone, Sebastians tone was a bit surprised, How did you guys do it, didnt I say ten million dors, you guys actually exceeded the task. George proudly raised his chin, Is it hard, first raise the amount and then lower it, he still looks like he picked up a bargain! The main fight was a psychological fall. Its not likely that after going back this time, Lynx will still be d that he felt that he spent thirty million dors less than expected. Sebastianughed silently on the other end of the phone, then spoke, Well, its impressive that you guys could make it this far, I have to admire that, then leave the rest of that part to me, thanks a lot. Mr. Grant youre wee, even though Im not your assistant anymore and may work for you, Im more than happy to! Eric immediately said. One size does not fit all, lets have dinner together when its over. After saying that, Sebastian hung up the phone. Barely pausing, Sebastian called Lynx again. On the other end of the phone, Lynxs voice sounded extraordinarily wilted, So its Mr. Grant, whats the matter with me? Have you found out Annas whereabouts on your side? Sebastian asked. No, Lynx replied, already sensing the ulterior meaning in the words, What do you mean, do you have news of Anna in your hands, where is she? There is indeed a bit of news, but its tricky, shall we meet and talk? Sebastian volunteered. After a moments hesitation, Lynx chose to oblige. Youe to Litter Persia, Ill be waiting for you in the private room on the top floor immediately. Sebastian hooked his lips and extended the invitation. Chapter 2706: I Don’t Know Her Now everything was ready, all that was left was for Lynx to take the bait! Sebastian simply cleaned himself up and after putting on his suit jacket, he went to his appointment. He arrived before Lynx and waited, so he simply ordered a table. When Lynx arrived, the dishes were just about all on the table. Lynxs face turned green then, and she couldnt hide the indignation in her tone, Mr. Grant, you said you asked me to meet and talk about Annas matter, but you ended uping here to eat? Such arge table of dishes, and in a high-ss restaurant, no ten thousand dors could note down. And not to mention hes broke right now, hes also in debt. It was simply killing him! Looking at Lynxs reaction, Sebastian was satisfied. To be so nervous about even paying for a meal, it seemed that he was indeed being squeezed out of money. Only then did he speak slowly, Even if we are discussing Annas matter, then we still need to eat, right? Sit down. Lynx was still standing still, his eyes dead set on the tables meal. Hating to stare a hole in the te. Seeing this, Sebastian was a bit helpless, Are you still remembering myst time in the hospital, so and you against the thing, Im not all invited you to eat, you calm down. Hearing this, the mask of anger on Lynxs face cracked open a crack, You bought me this meal? Yes, Sebastian nods, You do me the honor of eating some! The expression on Lynxs face changes rapidly before he finally sits down with a bit of a squirm, coughing lightly, Alright, since youve already apologized to me, Im going to more or less give you this face, sit down and eat. As long as hes not the one paying for it, then its fine. The table was full of food, Lynx feasted on it and could even describe it as a windfall. When he finished eating, Lynx couldnt wait to ask, You said you have Annas whereabouts, where is it? Im not sure exactly, but I gave Anna a card earlier and she was at a bank on the outskirts of town this morning to withdraw money. Sebastian replied. Which bank? Lynx was so excited he stood straight up. Sebastian raised his hand and pressed him back into his chair and sat down, Dont get excited, that bank is actually a self-service ATM, Anna took the money then and left, you wont be able to find anyone if you go there now, and besides, the person who withdrew the money wasnt Anna. It wasnt Anna?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Lynx was a little confused by that, What do you mean by that, if it wasnt Anna, then who was it, Mr. Grant, Im here because I trust you, if youre purposely teasing me like this, then theres no point in us talking anymore. Take it easy, Sebastian smiled apologetically, Hear me out, its true that the person who came to get the money wasnt Anna, but the card that was used to withdraw the money was Annas. So I was wondering if Anna was afraid of being found out, so she asked someone else to withdraw the money, and this person still had to be someone Anna trusted, arent you her senior brother, surely you know who this person is, right, so thats why I asked you toe and take a look. Saying that, Sebastian then took out his cell phone and pulled up a piece of surveince, This is what that self-service ATM captured at that time, although its a bit blurry, but you should recognize it, right? Like this kind of camera, it had been in operation for an unknown number of years, and there was still quite a bit of mucus left behind on it from the bugs that had crawled through it and so on, which had blurred the image to the point where it was blurry. Even so, it was blurry enough to see what the woman who had taken the money looked like. Lynx looked it over carefully, then pushed the phone back, I dont recognize this woman. Chapter 2707: Finally Found It! Hearing this, Sebastians eyes became eager, Really, look a little more closely, this person you really dont recognize? Lynx was impatient, I said I dont recognize him, so I definitely dont recognize him. Sebastian didnt believe it, Arent you Annas senior brother, and you want to find Anna, now that Ive provided a clue and you say you dont recognize it, is it on purpose? Mr. Grant, although Im Annas senior brother, but Ive been abroad for the past few years, I dont know any of the friends that Anna has met during this period, this might be one of them, of course I want to find her, but I really dont know them, whats the solution? Lynx finished, and spread his hands with an innocent look. Sebastian was full of anger and didnt know where to take it. I thought I could get some clues by asking you toe here, but now it seems that I was thinking too much. With that, Sebastian was ready to get up and leave. Mr. Grant, Lynx followed suit and stood up, Dont be so angry. After all, you invited me to dinner, and we both have the same purpose, so even if I dont know that woman, Ill still look for her, so wait for my news, and remember to let me know if theres anything else after that. Oh yeah, the next time we meet, it wont be in a ce like this, lets just find a cafe and make it quick, eating is too dyed. Throwing that down, Lynx left. Sebastian, on the other hand, sat back in his seat, looking at the table full of woefully eaten meals, the corner of his mouth hooked up a faint smile, and murmured softly, Whats a quick fix, isnt it just that Im afraid that the next time its your turn to treat me, going to a restaurant will cost too much money?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. However, it was good to go to a cafe. Eating was just too long, and it was revolting to keep looking at Lynxs face. C On this end, Lynx had already wiped his mouth and got into the car. The surveince video that Sebastian had just shown himself shed before his eyes. The woman in that video, Lynx actually knew her. It was his sister-inw! The owners wife of that sanatorium that he personally brought down. What a surprise, Anna was actually going to his sister-inws ce when she went into hiding. No, thats not right. Shouldnt have gone there by herself. Lynx thought and dialed his sister-inws number. Without any surprise, the phone was hung up directly. Lynx relentlessly continued to call, and finally got connected for the fifteenth time. The sister-inw on the other end of the line was extraordinarily angry, What are you calling me for, Lynx, havent you done enough damage to our family? Lynx didnt answer the question positively, Sister-inw, whats the point of bringing up the past, its just going to make you even more sad, Im calling you because theres something I want to ask you, Anna, its at your ce, isnt it? The woman on the other end of the phone obviously had a panicked breath and denied it, What Anna, Ive never even heard of this name. You dont need to y dumb, Ive already found out that you used Annas bank card to withdraw money, sister-inw, kidnapping is punishable by imprisonment, if you also go to prison, what about your son, hes only fifteen years old, ah, leaving you guys, Im afraid that hell die on the streets very soon, right? Hearing this, the woman became even more agitated, You still want to harm my son, Lynx, youre really a white-eyed wolf, if you have the ability, just kill me, what kidnapping, its her who voluntarily came to me, and the money she voluntarily gave to me, dont spit on my blood! Lynxs eyes narrowed and his tone lengthened, So she really is at your ce~ Chapter 2708: Give Me a Sum of Money It was clear that Lynxs voice was not loud, but when it traveled through the microphone, it seemed extraordinarily oozing. It was toote for the woman to change her mind, I didnt say anything, dont think too much, Anna isnt here with me, no! Sister-inw, dont you want your husband toe back earlier? Lynxs voice suddenly becamepelling, If youre willing to help me once, Ill throw in the towel. You dont deserve my trust. The woman gritted her teeth, If it wasnt for you, my husband wouldnt have gone to jail, and now that youre saying youll help me, who knows if youre trying to hurt me? But if you dont trust me now, who else can you trust, believe me at least there is a ray of hope, if you dont believe me, when hees out after twelve years, you guys can only live miserable days. To be honest, these words did make the womans heart flutter. Who wouldnt want their sweetheart to get out of jail sooner? If you can help me, I swear Ill make sure he gets out this year andes back to you. Lynx assured, If you dont believe me, lets meet and make the promise however you want me to. Im not going to meet with you, the woman was still alert, Who knows what youre really up to Lynx, youre a demon, youve already done this to our family, if you do it again, you you are worse than a pig or a dog! Heh! Lynx couldnt help butugh, Sister-inw, you are worthy of being a high school graduate, a girl from a bookish family, ah, cursing is so refreshing, dont worry, Ill do what I say, I will definitely help you. After a pause and then added, If you still dont believe it, then well, you raise a condition, Ill go and fulfill you, its also my sincerity. There was then silence on the other end of the phone. After a long time, he finally tried to speak, Can you really do anything? Anything I can do. Lynx replied. Well then, my request is simple, you screwed over my husbands nursing home, all those doctors and nurses lost their jobs because of you, they didnt even get severance pay, you give them a sum of money, at least so they can get by. The woman said, Ill trust you as long as you can do it. Lynx: He really didnt expect that he was so short of money right now, favoring the other party to make a request for money. You cant do it can you, if you dont even have this much sincerity, then why are you even meeting Anna, shes fine with me, anyway, you wont be able to find her, even if you do, Anna wont say anything bad about me, you cant threaten me. The woman said and was ready to hang up.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Lynx gritted his teeth in death, Wait, I promise you just that, but I dont have much money in my hand, I can only give a little bit to each person, its also my sincerity. You give it first. Hanging up the phone, Lynx was so angry that his face was twisted and hideous. He didnt have any money at all right now, and the only thing he could exchange for money was the apartment he lived in. But if he sold it, where would he live? And if the money was gone, how would they live after they found Anna? Lynx was in a hurry. After much thought, Lynx went to see Sebastian. Why are you here again, do you have any other leads? Sebastian asked, If you dont, dont bother me. I do have information about Anna, but I need five million dors, and when I settle things with that five million, I can find Anna. Lynx said, You want to find Anna so badly, a mere five million dors, you should be able to spare it, right? Chapter 2709: I Have to Amaze Everyone Hearing this, Sebastian then narrowed his narrow eyes. Five million dors was indeed not arge amount for him. If it was used on Anna, it was even more so that he could pull it out without any hesitation. But now it was given to Lynx Of course I can spare it, Sebastian slowly lifted his thin lips, Its only five million, but Dr. Lynx, you should be able to shell out five million as well, theres no need to specificallye to me for it, right? Ive smashed all my money into the medical institute, I cant get it out for the time being, Lynx lied without blushing, Otherwise I wouldnt havee to you, Mr. Grant, the chance to find Anna is right in front of you, do you really want to give it up? Sebastian nodded, Of course I wont give up, its only five million dors, Ill give it to you. After saying his words, he very boldly wrote a ten million dor check to Lynx. Seeing that the amount was twice what he wanted, Lynx was obviously stunned. He subconsciously stole a nce at Sebastian, opened his mouth, but not a single word came out, his heart was very struggling. This was ten million dors after all! If he had this ten million dors, he could not only solve the problem of pacifying those doctors and nurses, but he could also leave a part of it to himself, so that he would not have to be embarrassed by the money for a meal. But if he really took it, would Sebastiane after him? Lynxs mind was at war, swaying from side to side. At this moment, Sebastian then spoke, Im afraid that you dont have enough, so I gave you 10 million dors, so that you dont have toe back and ask me for it again, or even as long as you can bring Anna back, it doesnt matter if you ask me to give you another 10 million dors. Its really worthy of Mr. Grant, thats how wealthy he is. Lynxs heart dropped back into his stomach, Okay, Ill take it then, if its not enough, Ill get back to you.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. With this money, he could get Anna back. Anna, when I find you, I swear, Ill never let you leave my side for half a step again. All the way out a long way, Lynx suddenly clutched the check and spokenguidly. C Inside Norhall Keep. Anna, sitting on the living room couch, sneezed hard. Alexis on the side was immediately nervous and handed over a thin nket, Miss Newman, you cover up a little, if you catch a cold its not good, you cant take medication as a pregnant woman, you can only fight it, its hard. Anna smiles and nods her head, epts the nket and covers it generously, and then curiously inquires, Is there no package for me today? You mean a delivery? Alexis asks, Yes, you were taking a nap at that moment so I didnt call you, it was all put in the warehouse. Put it in the warehouse for what, bring it all here, I need to open it. Anna said eagerly waving her hand. Alexis immediately did as she was told, and together with the four maids, brought over all the expresses from the warehouse. The expresses were piled up into a small mountain in the living room, it was a spectacr sight. Anna, on the other hand, moved a small stool and sat directly next to it to start unpacking. Cedron came back from thepany at this exact time, stepping into the living room with his slender legs, just in time to see Anna. . legs stepped into the living room just in time to see Anna dismantle a fiery red dress and gesture at her own body, not forgetting to ask Alexis for her opinion. Alexis scratched her head and sincerelyplimented, Its very pretty, but isnt the waist a bit too small in that position, Miss Newman, seeing as your belly is getting bigger and bigger, I guess Ill have to exchange this dress for two sizes bigger. Anna waved her hand, Who said I bought it just to wear it now, Im wearing it after I give birth to my child, when that timees, Ill have to amaze all the men in the room to do it! Chapter 2710: You’re jealous? Hah? Alexis thought something was wrong with her ears, Wheres the man who wowed the audience? Oh, I havent told you have I, Anna folded the dress carefully and put it back in the bag, not forgetting to give it a pat to smooth out the creases on it, Im going back to Willisto after I have the baby, and Im going to have a blind date by then. What? Alexis couldnt take it and jumped straight up from the couch, No, Miss Newman, how can you have a blind date, you and Mr. Navarro are husband and wife, you cant do this to Mr. Navarro, how can you abandon him? Facing Alexis questioning, Anna was full of innocence and spread her hands, Wait a minute, you dont seem to get it right, its not that Im going to abandon him now, its that he insisted on divorcing me, and Im just going to be the one to raise three kids from now on, its tough. Mr. Navarro thats nonsense, and even if its a temporary divorce, Mr. Navarro will still give you alimony. Alexis continues to argue. Anna waved her hand, Then youre thinking too naively, its too stifling for me to live only on the money he gives me, and what if one day Cedron suddenly gets upset and just stops giving me money? Ill be screaming for my life then. What to do? Alexis neck was sticking out, Mr. Navarro isnt like that. Not in your eyes, but I cant trust it. Anna replied, Thats why I have to have my own ns for my future line while Im still Mrs. Navarro and can use his money. When the timees, Ill dress up a bit richer and attract a blind date who is also richer, so I wont have to worry about how to live in the future. Anna said, and unwrapped the express box next to her, took out a thick gold bracelet to, This more than two hundred grams it, good looking right, if I have to pretend to be rich at that time, Ill sell this to realize the cash, and then be able to my daily consumption for a period of time. While saying that, one side to put the gold bracelet on their wrists. But before she could bring it on, her wrist was clutched. Anna turned her head back in shock, just in time to meet Cedrons handsome face in front of her.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. It was just that this handsome face was currently covered in dark clouds and looked particrly frightening. Alexis was all scared and shivered, hurriedly opened her mouth, Mr. Navarro, when will youe back ah, I just joked with Miss Newman, Miss Newman said are jokes, you can never take it seriously. He was intentionally trying to excuse Anna. For this reason, also constantly give Anna make eyes, want to let her nod along with his words. However, Anna did not have this intention, and looked at Cedron with a smile, What I said is true, Cedron, you even gave the child support, so its not too much to give me a little bit of moral damages now, right? Saying that, he pointed at the couriers, Theres only a few hundred thousand dors in total here, are you going to be heartbroken? It doesnt hurt, Cedron spoke slowly, As long as youre still Mrs. Navarro, my card, you can use it as you please. But the next second, it ordered the servants, Throw all of these out, burn what you can, and throw what you cant into the river. Anna was in a hurry, hastily protecting her red dress, Cedron youre crazy, didnt you say I could buy them, so what gives you the right to throw them out for me? I can indeed let you buy it, but its up to me to decide whether or not you can use it, besides, dont ride the donkey while youre still my wife, I dont want any rumors to spread outside and lose my face. Chapter 2711: You Remember Me Right? Cedrons cold warning made Anna narrow her eyes. She stared at Cedron for a long time, Cedron, in fact, you did all this because of jealousy, right? You dont want me to go and marry another man, so you want to destroy all my things. No, Cedron coldly denied, you dont even know yourst name in my heart, why am I jealous, dont take yourself too seriously, you are nothing to me.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Doing all this is to maintain my reputation, otherwise what if after you divorce me, people say Im an ingrate who likes to wear a cuckold? Thats it? Anna trailed off. Cedron nodded, Just like that! With those words, the two sides suddenly came to a standstill. I dont know how much time passed before Anna shrugged her shoulders and said with a face full of indifference, Fine, then its fine to throw all of this away, but aspensation, you have to take me to the mall. Go to what? Cedron wrinkled his eyebrows, Its not like you can throw your head out right now, are you going out waiting to be caught by Lynx? Ill just wear a mask and sunsses. Anna didnt think so and reached out to touch her already bulging belly again, I have to go buy some maternity clothes, otherwise I really wont have anything to wear. Let Alexis go get them for you. Cedron replied. In short, there was just no intention of letting Anna go out. Anna continued to speak, Fine, you can let Alexis buy the maternity clothes, and the inner . What about clothes, let him get them too? I cant, Alexis face whooshed red, I cant handle that one, Mr. Navarro, I cant help with that. Things like lingerie are just too personal! Cedron: Apparently, Anna was determined to go to the mall. He suppressed the fire in his heart and turned his head to order Alexis, Notify the nearby malls, suspend business and clear the area! Right-oh. Alexis followed with a bright light, Almost forgot about this, Miss Newman, there are a lot of malls under Mr. Navarros name, as long as you go there after clearing the area, you wont be afraid of being seen, and you can pick whatever you want. As he was chattering away, Cedron was getting impatient, Why dont you go? Alexis was busy going about her business. At this end, Anna was still looking at the gold bracelet in Cedrons hand, Ive thrown away everything else, can I have this one? Cedron sneered, Give you what for, let you keep it to realize itter and go on a blind date with another man? I dont necessarily really want to go on a blind date, its always good to have a little bit of jewelry on the side, besides, if we get divorced in the future, you wont be expecting me to keep my body for you, Cedron, Im bringing up three kids by myself, even more money is not as good as having a man to manage it, if you dont want me to just go on a blind date, then dont divorce me ah. Having said this, Anna noticed that Cedrons eyes visibly wavered. You hesitated, Anna immediately grasped at that, You havent actually forgotten me at all have you Cedron, you remember me but you dont want to admit it, do you? She moved up to Cedron, wanting to ask for rification. Cedron, however, took a step back, his tone hard and icy, Come out when youre ready, take you to the mall, and donte back with so many deliveries in the future, youll stain my imported carpet. Throwing down these words, he left quickly, his back said walking, but it was more like fleeing. Chapter 2712: Do Me A Favor Looking at Cedrons back, Annas hand unconsciously clenched into a fist and said in a very small voice, I knew it, this is just you pretending, Cedron, since you want to pretend, you should hide your tail ah, now Ive found it out, right? It was believed that in a short while, she would be able topletely expose Cedrons lies! At that time, she must ask why he said he didnt recognize himself. On this end, Alexis arranged the mall and took Anna there. Anna went straight upstairs to the lingerie. Clothing store to go. The salesman knew Anna was a valued customer just by seeing the clearing of this stand, so he served extraordinarily hard. Mrs. Navarro, this underwear is a new model, especiallyfortable, but its useless to just talk about it, you change into it and try it on! Thats right, Mrs. Navarro, this lingerie must reallyplement your skin tone. Im sure its very ttering on your skin tone! Anna raised her eyebrows and selected several, Try these first, the one with the sequins, are there any other colors? Yes there is, the salesman nodded hurriedly, but its in the warehouse, need to look for it. Then go along and look for it for me, better yet, go through a dozen or so of them and pick the best out of them for me. Anna ordered. After a pause she added, And, if there are any other good looking lingerie, bring them to me together as well, they all need to be the best! The salesmen left without stopping. Anna, on the other hand, went to the fitting room. In the lingerie store, only Cedron and Alexis were left behind. Honestly speaking, it was really especially ufortable for two big men to stand inside the store. Luckily, there were no other customers right now, so it could somewhat reduce the embarrassment a little bit. And just at this time, Annas shout came from the fitting room. Cedron stood up in response. When he was about to take a step forward, he stopped his footsteps again and turned his head to Alexis, Go see whats going on. Alexis was dumbfounded, Mr. Navarro, isnt it a bit inappropriate for me to go, this is a lingerie store. What if I see something I shouldnt? Cedrons ck pupils immediately hadplex feelings surging through them. On the other side of the fitting room, Annas shouting was obviously louder, and also so urgent that it made Alexis panic. Mr. Navarro, youd better hurry and take a look, Im really worried that something might happen. Alexis said anxiously. What a pain in the ass. Cedron grumbled under his breath, but still slowly walked over. When he reached the door to the fitting room, his voice was unnatural through the thick curtains, Whats wrong with you, ghosting. Brush! Anna lifted a foot of the curtain and poked her head out, Why are youing over ah, those sales clerks havente back yet, forget it, just you!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. While saying that, she directly stretched out her hand and dragged Cedron into the fitting room. The fitting room that was already narrow appeared even narrower because of one more person. The two people were almost pressed together, and Anna wore underwear on the upper half of her body, arge portion of her skin was exposed in the air, right next to Cedrons ck suit, and the two formed a stark contrast. Cedrons pupils shook. He looked away from him, his tone carrying a hint of displeasure, Youre already a pregnant woman, and youre still ying the color seduction trick? Anna rolled her eyes violently at him, Thinking too much, you dont remember me, and even more so, you dont have feelings for me, its useless for me to color bait you. Saying that, she turned around, handing her bare back to Cedrons line of sight, I cant bend my hand over, you help me button up my underwear. Chapter 2713: Don’t Pull This Little Trick It was only then that Cedron noticed that Annas piece of under . Clothing was actually not worn properly. On her bare, white back, the buttons of the lingerie were spread out, just waiting for him to help. The sp of the jacket was spread out, just waiting for him to help. He unconsciously pursed his thin lips, his tone full of rejection, Why should I button it for you, wait for the clerk toe back. The clerk doesnt know when hell be back, youre not going to let me stay like this, what if I catch a cold? Anna said. Then change back to your own. Cedron said. Anna spread her hands with a face full of innocence, Im sorry to say, but my own one, too, was buttoned up for me by the maid when I was at home. After saying this, she once again urged Cedron, Hurry up, Im really cold, Ive given you my child, youre not so reluctant to even help me with this little favor, right? Cedron was dumbfounded and could only begin to fasten the sp of Annas underwear. His bony fingers skimmed over Annas back and suddenly touched a hard bump under the delicate skin. Just by the feel of it, it was clear that it didnt belong to the body originally. What do you have here? Cedron asked. Anna was breezy, That ah, its an old disease I fell into before when I was all over the world seeking medical treatment for Amad, the bones were tired and deformed, so I simply reced it with an artificial one, who knew that there was a bit of a problem after the surgery and it protruded partially. This was actually considered a surgical ident, requiring a second surgery. Cedrons eyes deepened a few points, Why didnt you go for a second repair surgeryter? How could I have the time, Anna replied, Amad had been sick at that time, I couldnt take her to the doctor every day in time, it would be bad if I was hospitalized for another surgery and dyed Amads condition. After a pause, he added, I can live a normal life anyway, its just a deformation, its eptable. At that time I kept thinking, how good it would be if you could show up, at least I wouldnt have to suffer alone, now that you did show up but said you didnt recognize me, Im really worried that, after the divorce, this bone of mine will bepletely wasted. Anna said while watching Cedrons expression. She wanted to watch Cedron break down, unable to pretend anymore, and admit the truth to himself. But Cedron just spoke faintly, Nowadays, medical technology is so advanced, even if your bone is ruined, you can still make a new one, as for the surgery fee I will pay for it, so dont sell yourself short in front of me. Hearing this, Anna looked at Cedron with eyes full of incredulity, her voice couldnt stop trembling, You think Im selling me short? What else, Cedron asked rhetorically, It cant be in the hope that I can feel sorry for you and just fall in love with you. With that, Cedron dropped both hands, Well, put your coat on, catching a cold for the sake of deliberately selling out is not something Im going to fall for. Anna was left alone again in the small fitting room. She stared nkly at the cloth curtains in front of her that were still swaying slightly, and couldnt help but cross doubts in the bottom of her eyes. Was there something she didnt do right? By all rights, Cedron should be starting to show his hand. Now instead of being able to find a break, it seemed to be pushing the two further apart. Just as he was thinking about it, the salesman came back with the rest of the underwear. Clothes came back, flooded into the dressing room and began to serve Anna.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. But Anna was no longer in the mood, and after casually trying on two pieces, she had all the lingerie packed away. After changing back into her own clothes, Anna walked out of the dressing room. Looking around, she realized that Alexis was the only one in the store. Wheres Cedron, gone? Anna asked. Chapter 2714: So What Do You Want? Annas heart couldnt help but tighten when she asked this. Had she really just gone too far, so Cedron had left in a huff? Mr. Navarro didnt leave, Alexis rushed, He went to the jewelry store on the first floor and said Miss Newman if youre done shopping, go downstairs and meet him. Lets go then. Anna said. Alexis immediately took the bags of lingerie from the salesman and followed Anna, Lets go. Going to the jewelry store on the first floor, Cedron was sitting on the sofa in the vip room with a cup of coffee in his hand, sipping it and letting those counter girls hold up the jewelry to show in front of him. If there is a fancy, then shouted a stop, said I want. Half an hours work, it chose a dozen sets of high-fashion jewelry. Alexis was the first to get impatient, so she went up to ask, Mr. Navarro, you bought so much jewelry, who are you nning to give it to? Cedron slowly lifted his eyelids, no ups and downs could be heard in his tone, What do you think? After saying that, he dropped his gaze on Anna and ordered, Come here and try it on. Annas heart, instantly thumped wildly. In good reason, Cedron suddenly bought jewelry for himself, and also bought so much, what did it mean? It couldnt be that he felt guilty in his heart, so he wanted to make amends, right? What are you waiting for, I told you toe over and try. Cedron urged again. Anna took a step over and casually picked up a ne. The emerald pendant on it was worth a lot of money at first nce, the water color was excellent, the body was warm and extremely beautiful. This is quite nice, it just so happens that Im wearing a long dress today, it will look great with it. Anna said. Cedron sniffed, directly got up from the sofa, very naturally took the ne in Annas hand and personally put it on for her. Alexis was also an eye candy and immediately moved over to the mirror. In the mirror, the two stood together in an extraordinarily harmonious and cozy scene. You have a good eye, I like it. Anna caressed the chest . The pendant in front of her, a trace of expectation shed unconsciously under her eyes, But why did you suddenly think of buying me jewelry? Didnt you want it? Cedron replied, This is much broader than the gold bracelet you bought, even if you realize it, you can exchange it for some more money. At the mention of that gold bracelet, Annas face suddenly changed. After a pause of several seconds, she finally spoke slowly, So you bought me these jewels, waiting for me to sell them for moneyter? Yes and no. Cedron replied, After all, youre so worried that I wont give you any money to spend in the future, so Im giving you a guarantee that if you really want to go on a blind date and marry another man in the future, youll keep these to fill up your face. Also, Im not sure that after divorcing you, Ill marry another woman, after all, I still have a few decades of life left, I always have to find a woman to keep mepany, and when my new wife doesnt allow me to give you money, you can live off of these as well. Word for word, all thinking for Anna. Anna couldnt help butugh. Laughing so hard that the corners of her eyes were flooded with moist tears. After whirling around and raising her hand to dry them, her eyes were filled with disappointment, I thought you were trying to make it up to me, but it turns out that you just wanted to push me away cleanly, Cedron, so true. It was you yourself who said that you wanted to find another manter, Im fulfilling you now, and even helping you to leave a way out, and youre not satisfied instead? Cedron frowned in disbelief. Then what do you really want, dont say anything about wanting to stay by my side, other than that, I can fulfill everything else.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Chapter 2715: It’s all a lie! Anna unbelievably raised her head and met Cedrons azure-ck eyes. Cedron clearly knew it, she didnt want anything, the only thing she wanted, was to stay by his side. But he deliberately said that. Whats the difference between that and killing and killing? Why dont you answer, you think these jewels are too little? Cedron asked again. He ordered the tellers, Bring over the most expensive jewelry you have here, preferably the kind that is the treasure of the store. The clerks didnt dare to be sloppy and trotted off to fetch a string of very shy set of chain jewelry. There were fiveyers of diamonds, almost filling Annas chest. In front of her, the crystalmps reflected a fascinating fire-colored light. It was too beautiful for words. Mr. Navarro, the counter girl was still selling the introduction, this is the best jewelry we have here, do you see if you are satisfied?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. I know this set, Alexis wanted to liven up the atmosphere and hurriedly said, This one is called Angel Tears, the previous valuation seems to be one hundred million. Yes, now the selling price is one hundred and fifty million dors, its the treasure of our store here! The counter sister hurriedly nodded her head and replied. Then this one, and the ones just now, all of them. Cedron didnt even bat an eyelid and directly asked for all of them. It was just a few simple words, but it made the counter attendants heart blossom with joy, almost jumping up in ce. Mr. Navarro is really worthy of being Mr. Navarro, he is rich and generous. These jewels added up to nearly three hundred million dors, and she took one percent of themission, that was three million! If it were normal, how many jewels would she have to sell in order to get such argemission? Mr. Navarros order made her retire in ce. The counter girl happily went to pack up the jewels. In the end, only the string of Angel Tears on Annas neck was left, she respectfully walked up, Mrs. Navarro, let me help you take down this string of jewelry. After all, with so many diamonds, wearing it around her neck all the time, her neck would probably be sore to death. The counter attendant thought, and was ready to go up to help, but unexpectedly, Anna directly raised her hand herself, tugged on the ne, exerted a fierce force, and directly yanked it off! Mrs. Navarro! the counter attendant was so shocked that her face turned white, Are you alright, oh my god, your hand is bleeding! Annas hand was indeed bleeding. When she tugged hard on the ne, the diamonds on it cut her palm, and big drops of blood dripped down, coloring Angel Tears red. The receptionist was scared out of her wits by this scene and didnt know what to do for a while. But Annas expression was very calm, handing the ne to the counter assistant, Its just a little blood, no big deal, anyway, today Ive already got three hundred million dors worth of jewelry, and after earning so much, its only right for me to bleed out. But Mrs. Navarro youre still pregnant, this wont do, theres a first aid kit in the store, let me bandage you up. The counter girl continued to cautiously test the waters. Anna wanted to refuse, then Cedrons voice came from the side, Dont care what she says, just bandage it directly. Not giving Anna a chance to speak, Cedrons gaze fell on her again, I know youre purposely trying to gain my attention, but unfortunately, that tactic doesnt work on me at all. You dont care about me at all, what am I using this trick for, Anna squeezed out a smile, Im just too happy, thats why I hurt myself impulsively, just bandage it, I havent finished wearing the three hundred million dors of jewels yet, how uneconomical it is to die. Chapter 2716: She Wants to Leave A few counter sisters were so frightened by the battle that they didnt dare to utter a single breath. After hurriedly treating Annas wounds, they hurriedly slipped to the corner. They really didnt dare to stay, or what if they became cannon fodder? Cedron obviously did not want to continue to stay here, swept a nce at Annas hand wrapped in gauze, his face was already gloomy, and opened his mouth, Go back to Norhall Keep. Alexis immediatelyplied. Along the way, although both of them were sitting in the back, none of them spoke, silent with each other, lowering the air pressure in the car to the extreme. Alexis wanted to open her mouth several times to liven up the atmosphere, but she couldnt find the right opportunity, and finally gave up. When they arrived at Norhall Keep, Cedron didnt even give Anna a look and went straight back to the study, mming the door behind him with a resounding thud! Miss Newman, Alexis stepped forward cautiously, you mustnt be angry, its not good for you or the children to be angry, Mr. Navarro is like that now, itll surely get betterter. Anna shook her head, Im afraid I cant wait untilter. What? Hearing this, Alexis immediately tensed up, Miss Newman, dont do anything stupid, Mr. Navarro just lost his memory and doesnt remember you, lets think of a way to make him remember you, wont it be fine, dont give up on yourself and give up on your life. Anna was filled with confusion, What are you talking about, when did I say I was giving up my life? Didnt you, you said you couldnt wait untilter. Alexis asked rhetorically, scratching her head. What he got in return was a big nk stare from Anna, I mean, theres no way Im waiting for him to get to that point, and after some more time, if its still not possible, Im leaving. Otherwise staying with Cedron all the time was just getting more and more painful. But , Alexis was still trying to hold back. Just as she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Anna, Alexis, Im a pregnant woman now, and Ill be the mother of three children in a few months, I have to take the responsibility and be in charge of taking care of them, so I dont have that much time to be around Cedron, that would be too irresponsible to the three children. Moving out the three children, Alexis instantly ran out of words. Looking down in silence for a long time, she finally looked at Anna again, So Miss Newman, can you promise me that even if you and Mr. Navarro get divorced and you take the kids somewhere else, youll keep in touch with me? What, are you going to tip off Cedron? Anna raised an eyebrow. Alexis shook her head desperately, How could I, its Mr. Navarro who doesnt appreciate you, Im not going to help him, but I want to help you, if you need to find a school for your kids when the timees, or if you need a house, a job, money, etc., you can call me. Anything he could do to help, Anna could ask! Thanks, Anna nodded, odds are Ill be living in the same city where Amad had his surgery for a couple years, so that Amads condition doesnt recur and I have to go back and forth. Alexis understood immediately, That means keeping AmadEnoch in school in that ce right, okay, leave it to me. Cant exactly leave it to you, lets do it together. Anna said. Alexis waved her hand firmly, I can handle it on my own, I dont need you. All Anna needed to do right now was get well. That was more important than anything. Im sure I cant help with that aspect of finding a school, but Id like to go abroad with you just in time to apany Amad to surgery. Anna said.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. There was a pause, and her eyes got a little sadder, Just in time to get away from Cedron too, and loosen up a little. Chapter 2717: Is Uncle Navarro coming too? Anna thought that she was afraid she was going to go crazy if she continued to stay around Cedron. Instead of spending time here, it would be better to walk away and distract herself. Thats fine, Alexis nodded vigorously, It just so happens that Mr. Grant is dealing with Lynx right now, and youll save Lynx from seeing anything if you leave here. As for going abroad, it was on Cedrons private jet, of course. Alexis ran to Cedron to request it. Let Miss Newman go abroad to be with Amad, it just so happens Mr. Navarro that you dont want to see Miss Newman, two birds with one stone. Alexis said. Cedron was processing his work, when he heard this, the pen in his hand stopped, the ink from the tip of the pen then gathered into a small dot, hovering above the document, wanting to fall. Two birds with one stone? What, you have the skills to make sure shes not found by Lynx after she leaves Norhall Keep? Alexis immediately puffed out her chest. As if he was afraid that Cedron doubted his ability, he nodded his head vigorously, Yes Mr. Navarro, Im confident that I can do it, and I definitely wont cause you any trouble, and you dont have to be afraid of what Miss Newman will say about you out there after shes taken away. As long as he was there, he would be sure to guard Cedrons reputation. Cedrons tone steeped in a bit more displeasure, Since you have everything plotted out, what are you stilling to talk to me about, just go ahead and do it. How can I not talk to you Mr. Navarro, otherwise it would be too disrespectful, then if theres no problem, Ill go and make the arrangements. Alexis said, turning around and heading out. When he reached the door, he remembered something and inquired Cedron, Mr. Navarro, do you want toe with us? Not going. Cedron rejected it outright without thinking. Following that, he raised his head, and a cold and hostile light erupted from his azure-ck eyes, Do you think Im idle? If you want to go, go, dont bother me, get out! The sudden fire made Alexis a little confused. Not just ask Mr. Navarro to go or not, if you dont want to go, just dont go, why get angry. It was inexplicable. Did he feel bad about using his private jet? But he gave away 300 million dors in jewelry, so he shouldnt be so stingy with the money for the nes fuel, right? Alexis was puzzled and shook her head as she left. Cedrons thoughts were brought back only when he heard the footsteps disappearpletely outside the study door. He lowered his head and tried to resume his work. The drop of ink had already dripped onto the document, haloing arge puddle of traces that looked abrupt to the extreme. He stared at it for a long time, and then suddenly became furious, dropping the pen in his hand, and throwing the documents onto the ground along with it. Looking at the mess all over the ground, his gasping frequency became much faster, and his eyes were scarlet. Downstairs, Alexis and Anna did not know about this. Knowing that they could go abroad to see Amad and apany Amad for the surgery, Annas low mood were much better. After confirming that they would leave tomorrow, Anna immediately called Amad.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Amad was thrilled, with an aggrieved crying voice, I thought Mommy you didnt want me anymore, so you never came to see me, I missed you so much. Mommy misses you too. Anna spoke, Thats why this isnt the n toe over to apany you for the surgery, dont worry. In the future, mommy will never leave you again. Then keep your word, my brother and I are waiting for you toe over. Amad admonished. After a pause, his tone was tinged with a bit of anticipation, Mommy, youreing over with Uncle Valle, what about Uncle Navarro, will Uncle Navarroe? Chapter 2718: Are You Really Not Going? At the mention of Cedron, Anna fell silent. Cedron, definitely wont go. But Amad was looking forward to it so much, Anna couldnt bear to let her down. Thinking about it, Anna changed her words, You get well and mommy will prepare a surprise for you. After all, she is a child, Amads attention was immediately diverted, pestering Anna to ask what the surprise is. But Anna kept on keeping her mouth shut, just refusing to say.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. In the end, Amad had to give up, but also did not forget to urge Anna, Then mommy, you must not forget ah, when the timees, you must tell me, what is the surprise. Okay, Mommy wont forget. Anna nodded her head in agreement. When she hung up the phone, Anna let out a long breath with a sad face. It was a quick promise, but where to prepare this surprise for Amad? Alexis came up with an idea, Miss Newman, why dont I go buy a limited edition Barbie doll now, dont little girls love that? Anna shook her head, Amad is a very understanding child, she doesnt like toys, and since shell be able to go out and y after her surgery, Im afraid shed prefer to go out and run. Wouldnt that make it easier? Alexis hammered her fist, Then Ill buy her the best sneakers, and then Ill get her a little more kids, and well all y together, what with the older siblings a siblings a siblings a siblings a siblings a What did you just say? Anna suddenly got a serious expression on her face. Alexis was startled and shrunk her neck, not knowing where the problem was, That is to say, buy a pair of sneakers for Amad, Miss Newman, I mean well, dont get me wrong, is it that Amad needs to recuperate quietly after the surgery, I dont know, or else I surely dont say this. It was meant to be a good thing and it ended up being a bad thing, Alexis felt quite guilty. Anna waved her hand, Theres no such thing, I was trying to tell you that your words just now inspired me, and I know what kind of surprise to prepare for Amad. Huh? Alexis was genuinely surprised that his words had such an effect. He was very curious, So whats the surprise, do you need my help? No, Anna shook her head, Why dont you help me pack, Im going out to make a phone call. C In a sh, it was the next day. Before Anna had to leave for the airport, she made it a point to get the doctor to check in again to make sure there were no problems and that she was okay to fly before she left. And while that was happening, Alexis hurriedly slipped into the second floor study to see Cedron. Seeing Cedron still sitting calmly at his desk reading a document while surrounded by the same things as before, he couldnt help but be puzzled, Mr. Navarro, wheres your stuff? Cedron wrinkled his nose, What stuff? The stuff for leaving the country, Mr. Navarro didnt you pack it for yourself, well Ill pack it for you now then, it shouldnt be toote. Alexis growled sharply. The main thing is to pack a little bit of documents and a change of clothes, if other things are missing, then we can arrange it when we arrive abroad. She was about to go to the next bedroom in a hurry, but she heard Cedron say quietly, Didnt I say that I wont go? Really wont go? Alexis did not believe, Mr. Navarro, you really do not go, or embarrassed ah, in fact, the reason I have thought of for you, it happens that there is apany over there can be acquired, you are just going over to investigate. Not to apany Anna, but to investigate the acquisition of a smallpany, how reasonable ah! Cedron is still sinking that face, categorically refusing, I said, Im not interested in going, and I wont go. Chapter 2719: It Looks Like It Can’t Wait Alexis paused in her footsteps and turned her head to look at Cedron incredulously, Mr. Navarro, are you really not going, if you dont go this time, you might not really have a chance with Miss Newman. What, is it that you cant understand what Im saying now? Cedrons tone grew colder. Of course Alexis understood. It was the fact that he heard it that made him so anxious. He nced downstairs, came back up to Cedron, and gritted his teeth, Mr. Navarro, Ill be honest with you, I actually installed surveince inside Miss Newmans room, originally wanting to keep an eye on Miss Newmans situation at all times. As a result,st night, I heard Miss Newman talking on the phone, with a man on the phone, starting to say that she misses that man, and then suddenly cried, and then said that she wants to meet abroad, and that after this encounter, she will never be separated again. Miss Newman also said to the man that she had already separated from you and asked the man to take care of her in the future, and the man agreed! Hearing this, Cedrons hand then clenched into a dead fist, and even he didnt notice that his voice tensed a few points as he spoke. What man, whats his name? Alexis shook her head, I dont know, Miss Newman didnt mention it, but just by listening to those conversations, I know that the two of them must not be very close, Mr. Navarro, you mustnt be confused, or else what if you really lose Miss Newman? Its just going abroad, find a suitable reason and Anna wont be suspicious, isnt it?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cedron pursed his lips, and his eyes had begun to waver. Seeing this, Alexis then felt that she should add more fuel to the fire, Mr. Navarro, you obviously love Miss Newman so much, you cant afford to drop the ball at this time! Obviously hoping that, after Cedron heard this, he immediately summoned up the courage to pursue his love. But I didnt expect that, instead, a pot of cold water was poured on Cedrons heart. He immediately calmed down, all thoseplex emotions under the eyes converge clean, Since someone to take over, thats good, also save continue to rely on me, but you have to check for me, if the other party is running for money, then deal with it for me, I do not want to Annas hands when the money is cheated, and thene back to find me to ask for. Alexis opened her mouth but froze, unable to say a single word. Finally, she gave Cedron a disappointed look and went downstairs. Mr. Navarro will regret it when the timees! Dont me him for not having warned you when ites to chasing your wife to the crematorium! Whats wrong with you, huffing and puffing? Anna asked curiously when she came downstairs and Anna had done her checkup and saw that Alexis was all upset. Alexis didnt want to say, Nothing, isnt it all done, shall we go then? Good. Anna nodded. Said, and subconsciously nced in the direction of the second floor. The study door was tightly closed, the person inside had no intention ofing out. Miss Newman are you waiting for Mr. Navarro, Alexis stepped forward, dont wait, Mr. Navarro said no, lets not waste time on him. In that case, Anna withdrew her gaze with a lost look and forced a smile towards Alexis, Lets go then. With three steps forward and three back, she slowly left Norhall Keep. When she reached the front door and was about to get into her car, Anna turned her head once more and gazed at the floor-to-ceiling windows of the second-floor study! But there was no one standing there at all, only the curtains swaying slightly. It looks like it cant wait, thest bit of light under Annas eyes flickered and then went out, Lets go. Chapter 2720: So Why Are You Chasing? The car quickly arrived at the airport. Because of having to maneuver with Lynx, Sebastian didnte to see the ne off, just George and Eric came. Seeing Anna with a belly, Georges nose turned red with sadness, Seeing you like this reminds me of five years ago. Anna at that time, was also pregnant and then disappeared from their sight. Anna shook her head helplessly and corrected George, Im not disappearing this time, Im going abroad to apany my daughter for her surgery, when its over, you guys are wee toe and y with me. Dont worry, were not just looking for you to y, were going to make your daughter our goddaughter! George said. Anna readily agreed, Yes, but theres a question I want to ask, you two, whos the godmother and whos the godfather? Anna you go to hell! George immediately huffed and puffed. The scuffle drove away a few points of the originally sad atmosphere. If you need our help afterward, just say so. Eric stepped forward and said in a deep voice. Anna nodded, Got it. A few pleasantries were exchanged before Anna and Alexis went through security. While outside, George and Eric stood in ce and watched until Anna disappeared from sight, turning from touching their tears. Just as they turned around, they saw a familiar figure. Who was it if not Cedron! George face suddenly changed, striding forward, directly grabbed Cedrons cor, Rupert you scum, you still have the nerve to show up ah, its all your fault, look at what Anna has be now! In an instant, the eyes of the crowd were attracted, all curiously ncing this way. Eric rushed forward to persuade the fight, Okay, okay, everyone calm down a bit, George you dont be impulsive,e behind me and take a deep breath. Although very angry, but Erics words, George still very listen. He walked behind Eric and pinched his palms and took deep breaths to calm his emotions down. Erics eyes, on the other hand, were on Cedrons side. It was a ck suitcase, and in Cedrons hand, he still held his passport and ticket. This was Eric was instantly surprised for a few moments, Mr. Robertson, no, I should call you Mr. Navarro now, are you going after Anna, Im really sorry, George misjudged you just now, but since youve recovered your memories, you should know that George is this kind of character, right? He was going after Anna? Georges face eased.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Although he was a little reluctant to admit his mistake, but right now it was Annas matter that was more important, he didnt hold back and immediately urged, Lets talk about our matterter, you go after Anna first, its not bad, youre still considered a person, I didnt look at you wrong! Saying that, he also very enthusiastically showed Cedron the way. Anna and Alexis went in from security checkpoint 45, you can definitely see it if you go over now, hurry up and go! But no matter how much he urged, Cedron had no intention of moving. He stood calmly in his original position, with a bit of disdain in his gaze, Who said I was going after her? Not going after Anna? Didnt you even have your luggage ready, and your passport and ticket, what, embarrassed to admit it? George asked. Whats there to be embarrassed about chasing your wife. Cedron slowly took out his ticket, Look carefully, this is not a ticket to Reliacao, Im just going to Fetreytan to attend a summit, as for Anna, I told you earlier that I dont remember her, so why should I chase after her? Chapter 2721: You’re a Disappointment Georges fire that was so hard to suppress bubbled up again. Cedron do you have a conscience, do you know how much Anna has suffered all these years for you, just because you dont remember her, you have to let her continue to face it alone, if you dont remember, cant you think of a way to remember? Said, out of the corner of his eye, nced at the bronze ornament on the side, Are you unable to get it by yourself, thats good, Ill help you, Ill help you to recall the memories!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. While saying this, he held up the bronze pendant and rushed towards Cedron. Eric rushed to block it before it became a tragedy. Mr. Navarro, you have gone too far, havent you ever wondered why you remember everyone but Anna? Eric asked. Cedron stopped where he was and turned his head to look at him, Why? Because you love Anna and have hurt her several times, so you feel like youre a disaster around Anna and that whenever youre around, something happens to Anna. Its because of that that your brain is forcing you to forget about Anna, and that would be the best way for you to protect Anna. Eric spoke in a very clear, light voice, but without any pause. Cedrons azure-ck eyes flickered and pulled back his lips, Thats probably what youre saying, but its not exactly like that. Of course its not. George snatched the words and cursed even more, Because it wasnt protecting Anna at all, you pushed Anna away, did you ever think about how hard Anna would have a hard time in the future, Cedron, what the hell is in your head, is this protection, youre being selfish! If you really feel guilty, then you should remember Anna well and then make up for it fiercely. How could it be like this now! Cedrons eyes gradually regained rity and coldly spoke, Finished yet, can you let go of me after that. I can loosen you, but you have to promise me first, immediately go to find Anna, and then retrieve your and Annas memories. George said. Cedron didnt eat this at all, You should also know that there is a saying that a strong twisted melon is not sweet, since I have already forgotten and both sides have reached an agreement, why would I still want to go back on my word, George, if you are really that free, why dont you go back to minding your nobles and donte to get involved in my business. Cedron, you son of a bitch! George was so angry that he wanted to punch someone. Just as his fist was raised, it was caught firmly by Cedron. This is between me and Anna, its not your turn to interfere. Cedron warned, If you keep this up, dont me me for being rude. Youre wee? Heh! Georgeughed, Then how are you going to be rude to me, tell me instead! He wasnt scared. But the next second, Cedron spoke, If I remember correctly, that sister of yours married into Capital? Just one sentence strangled Georges neck, he looked at Cedron with wide eyes, Are you crazy, its fine to deal with me, but not my sister, she has nothing to do with you. If you dont want me to do anything to your sister so badly, then you should just tighten up now, its better for you and for me. Cedron said coldly. Despite the irritation in his heart, George shrugged his hand away. Have you really recovered your memories, look at you now, you are not at all the same as the once Rupert, the once Rupert would not treat his friends around him like this even if he could not remember Anna. George said with immense disappointment. Chapter 2722: You’ll have to make it up to me! Cedron, now, felt strange to George. People change, and since you guys keep forcing me to be with Anna, of course Im upset and inevitably have emotions towards you guys, is that strange? Cedron said in disbelief. Eric held Georges shoulder, Not strange, Mr. Navarro take your time, we wont see you off. After saying this, he directly pulled George away. George was still a bit reluctant, muttering his mouth, Why are you dragging me away, I want to make things clear with this man, why are you treating Anna like this, how hard it is for Anna. Emotional matters, its not for us to meddle left and right, forget it. Eric shook his head helplessly, This is the path he chose for himself, if he regrets itter, its not toote for us toe back and fall on his sword. It would be nice if he really regretted it. George continued to mutter, What if he wont regret it? Yes, he will! Eric sounded chiseled, Im sure hell regret it. OK! George finally believed Erics words and let out a long breath, Then Im going to fall hard and piss him off then. The two men talked and left the airport. Cedron also withdrew his gaze and started walking towards the security checkpoint. The security officer in charge of the check received the ticket and passport and just took a look before staring suspiciously up and down at Cedron. Finally, he asked in a not-so-fluent Chinese, Mr. Navarro, your destination is two directions away from Reliacao, why did you choose to go to Reliacao to change nes, do you have some other purpose? Its just that I think Reliacao is better and I want to go over there to buy something. Cedron exined, You can interpret it as, I want to increase the turnover for Reliacao a little. With a status like Cedrons and a huge amount of money in his pockets, if he had gone to buy something abroad, it would certainly not be a small amount of money.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The security officer immediately smiled with joy, his eyes narrowed into slits, Okay, okay, thats simply too much thanks to Mr. Navarro I hope you have fun buying at Reliacao! Thanks a lot. Cedron took the stamped passport and ticket and lifted his footsteps. -Cedron took the stamped passport and ticket and walked in. On this end, Anna and Alexis had already left and arrived at Reliacao by ne. After getting their luggage, Anna didnt rush out to get a cab, but looked around the airport. Miss Newman, what are you looking for, arent we going to the hospital now? Alexis asked curiously. Anna waved her hand, Wait a little, theres someone else whos going to the hospital with us. Theres someone else? Hearing this, Alexis heart stuttered, thinking of the man Anna had called at night. Shouldnt Before she could ask, an excited call came from not far away, Anna! Before Alexis could react, the man rushed over and directly took Anna into his arms in a death grip. Anna hugged him as well, unable to stop the tears from falling down, her voice choked, Its been a long time, I missed you so much. You still know you miss me? The man snorted coldly, If you really miss me, why havent you contacted me even once in five years, Anna, you dont even put me in your heart! Anna gasped andughed, reached out and hammered his shoulder, What are you talking about, thats not being able to contact ok, if I contacted you, I guess you would have taken me back long ago, besides, arent you being contacted now? Then I dont care, these five years you have left me behind, you have topensate me! The man said very seriously. Chapter 2723: Alarm bells ringing loudly Anna is very helpless, staring at the man in front of her, Howe after the past five years, youre even more childish than before, youre like this, I feel like Ill have to take care of you until Im old in the future. The man rolled his eyes, What else, of course you should take care of, its best to be my twenty-four hour maid! That way, there would be no fear of Anna running away again. Pfft Anna didnt hold back for a moment andughed outright. And Alexis on the side was anxious. He heard the voice, the same man who was on the phone with Anna. Its not even if he chased to Reliacao, he actually hugged Anna, and now he wants Anna to be his twenty-four hour maid? What about Mr. Navarro! Miss Newman, since everyone is here, lets hurry to the hospital, the child you had with Mr. Navarro, the one-time Rupert, is still waiting for us at the hospital! Alexis said loudly on purpose. Although she had said on her lips before that she never cared about Cedrons affairs anymore, Alexis still couldnt help it once she saw her love rival appear. Miss Newman was Mr. Navarros, no one could take it away. And hearing Alexis voice, the man finally noticed his presence and asked Anna suspiciously, Anna, who is this? Dont bite Anna, are you doing it on purpose, how did you call me before, dont you know? Anna reprimanded with a stern face. She just left for five years, she doesnt even know how to call her sister? Bruno this kid, skin itchy! Thats right, the man who came was actually Annas own brother, Bruno! At this moment, Bruno was reprimanded, immediately goaded, Okay, okay, okay, okay, Ill still call you like before, but its been a long time since Ive called you like this, I suddenly feel a bit numb. Meat numbness? The rm bells in Alexiss heart rang loudly once again, and she tensed up. What the hell kind of name calling could be described with the word mushy. Mr. Navarro was in real danger. Seeing that Bruno was about to open his mouth, Alexis hurriedly interrupted, Miss Newman, or let him just call you by your first name, mainly if you guys are too close, itll look like Im calling you Miss Newman, like a subordinate, I dont want to be out of ce with you guys. Anna was filled with confusion, not understanding why this could even involve being out of ce. But Alexis had helped arrange her own ne after all, so that little request had to be granted. Alright then, you might as well keep calling me by my first name, and as for Alexis, you can actually call me by my first name, it seems out of ce to keep calling me Miss Newman. Anna said. Alexis immediately stood up her chest, How could it be, I dont feel out of ce at all, on the contrary, I feel that Im very measured, after all, Miss Newman, youre Mr. Navarros wife, you have to know how to avoid suspicion! When he said this, his gaze was like a sharp sword, poking straight at Bruno on the side. It made Bruno puzzled. He rubbed his arms, came to Anna and lowered his voice to ask in a whisper, Sister, how do I feel that this Alexis hates me? But didnt they just meet.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Anna actually had this feeling too, but still told Bruno, Dont guess, Alexis is a very good person, if not for him making the arrangements all the time, how could Ie to Reliacao so soon, this is a great person. As for that look, it was probably an illusion! Bruno had to give in, Alright, Ive called a car, lets go to the hospital now. Ive called a car too, Miss Newman, lets take one and have his car follow us. Alexis rushed to say. Afraid that Anna wouldnt agree, Alexis also hurriedly added, I also prepared sneakers for Amad in that car, Miss Newman you must help me to keep an eye on it. Chapter 2724: Take Your Time Talking Tonight Hearing this, Anna had no choice but to go and take Alexis car. Bruno hadnt seen his own sister for five whole years, where he was willing to part, and immediately wanted to follow her. Im sorry, that car of mine is too small and loaded with a lot of things, it wont be able to fit you in, so you can just follow us in the back. Alexis refused. Anna also had no choice but to pacify Bruno, Just follow behind, well be at the hospital in a while anyway. Its only half an hours journey. It wouldnt be toote to take your time catching up when we got to the hospital. Although reluctant, Bruno did as he was told. On this end, Anna got into the car Alexis had found and looked at the empty back row, not only was she dumbfounded, she finally realized that she wasnt mistaken just now. Alexis was just being hostile to Bruno! Alexis, Anna couldnt help but wonder, You seem to hate Bruno, why is that? I dont hate him! Alexis denied it outright without even thinking, Its probably just you, its just that the car is too crowded to sit in. But theres plenty of room in the back. Anna said. This lying, could it be any more obvious? Alexis grimaced again and opened the car door to get out, Theres really no room, just wait and Ill prove it to you. In less than two minutes time, Alexis reentered, with a whole bunch of people behind him, directly stuffing the back seat to the brim. Anna was dumbfounded, What are these people? Oh, they ah, Alexis is full of bashfulness, I just forgot to tell you, Miss Newman, Im looking for a carpool, just came to Reliacao, Im a little confused, got the wrong car, sorry ah. So thats what happened. Anna nodded, believing what Alexis said, Ill do the car rental next time then, I know how it works. Okay. Alexis agreed very quickly.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. In his heart, he thought arrogantly, even if he let Anna rent a car next time, he would still find a way to not let that Bruno sit together. If you want to steal Mr. Navarros woman, there is no way! Soon, the car arrived at the hospital. Alexis purposely rushed before Bruno came over, built a thick wall in front of Anna, wherever Bruno went, he blocked. He didnt give Bruno a chance to get close. Bruno couldnt help but get a little annoyed as well, Alexis, can you give me a break, I have to stay with Anna. Thats what Im doing, Alexis asked, Miss Newman is fine, she doesnt needpany, didnt youe to the hospital to see Amad, why are you focusing on Miss Newman. Of course Amad has to be seen too, but Anna cant be left behind either. Bruno couldnt stand it and wanted to have a fight with Alexis. Before he could say anything, he heard Bonnies voice from around the corner, not far away. Anna, why are you here at this hour, isnt the flight in two hours, Im still working on Amads temporary discharge and was nning to pick you up from the airport! Anna strides up and smiles with tears in her eyes, I just guessed you would do that, thats why I deliberately said it was two hourste, Amad is going to have surgery, dont keep going out and tossing me around, Ill juste to the hospital. You, Bonnie shook her head helplessly, then noticed the person in the back, Ya, Bruno, why are you here too, did you run to Anna? Yeah, she called me, I didnt say a word, I didnt even care about thepany, I rushed straight over, I havent seen her in five years, you have no idea how much I want to talk to her! Bruno nodded in reply. Bonnieughed up, Plenty of opportunities to talk now, Ill get you guys a room at night, you guys can talk slowly! Chapter 2725: I Hope You’ll Like It Alexis jaw dropped to the floor. What the hell? Open what? What room? Seeing that Bonnie had already pulled out her cell phone and was about to call to book a hotel, Alexis couldnt sit still and rushed forward to snatch it away. Alexis, what are you doing? Bonnie and the others, were confused by Alexis actions. Alexis also realized that her behavior was indeed a bit out of character, but for the sake of Mr. Navarro, where did she care so much, Oops, whats the hurry in this kind of thing, and Ive already booked the hotel, Mrs. Grant, this kind of thing can be left to me to do, you dont have to worry about it. After a pause she added, The most important thing now is to see Amad, lets feel to go, which ward is Amad in anyway? Being interrupted by Alexis, several people forgot about it and returned their attention to Amad. Bonnie took charge and led them to the ward. Amad was in the middle of freshening up, discussing with Enoch which bow would look better. I like pink the best, but doesnt the yellow bow look livelier so that when Mommy sees me, shell think Im vibrant. Amad said tornly. Enoch, being the older brother, was full of pampering, Then wouldnt it be better if we both wore them and let Auntie Chou tie a double ponytail for you? But the colors of the two bows are different ah, people will talk about me right. Enochs expression immediately became serious, Ill see who dares to say you, dont worry, as long as I have my brother here, I wont let other people say anything about you, and youre so cute, youre the prettiest girl in the whole world, whats wrong with wearing two bows of different colors! No matter what she wears, Amad is the best looking sister in his eyes! Amad was touched and nodded heavily towards him, Okay, then brother you help me wear it, I want to Mommy? Mommy! When she turned her head to let Enoch help her put on the bow, Amad spotted Anna standing in the doorway, and her purple-grape-like eyes violently burst out with a light of excitement and surprise. Not caring about the bow, she directly jumped down from the bed and rushed into Annas arms with bare feet, her voice choked with sobs, Mommy, you finally came to see me, I missed you so much! Anna also had a bout of nostrils, Mommy misses you too, Mommy wont be separated from you again after this visit, so dont cry, be happy and smile oh. Despite having said so, Amad was after all just a small child, and could not control her emotions at all, still crying very hard. It was only after a long time that she was coaxed to stop crying. Anna began to show Amad the gifts she had brought. There were pretty princess dresses and nice bows, and also gave Amad a childs camera. After the surgery, Mommy will take you out to y, and then you will take more nice pictures, okay? Anna said. As a child who couldnt touch the outside world recklessly, in the past five years, most of Amads knowledge of the outside world was obtained from photographs. Anna had also, on more than one asion, seen Amad secretly flipping through photos in magazines, and that envious look always made her heart hard. But now it was different. As soon as this surgery was done, Amad would be healthy enough to go out and y like everyone else, and to take lots and lots of pictures to share with others who couldnt. I love this gift, thank you Mommy. Amad said happily. Alexis, not to be outdone, also gave the sneakers she had prepared.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. With thest one, it was Brunos turn. Amad, its our first time meeting and I dont know what you like, this is for you, its your mommys old favorite hand puppet, I ran to many ces to get it, I hope youll like it. Chapter 2726: An Uproar Amad hugged the not-sorge hand puppet, her pretty eyes flickering as she looked at Bruno with a few moments of doubt. After surveying for a long time, he asked in a milky voice, Uncle, who are you, and why do you still know what hand puppet my mommy used to like? I am a person who is very important to your mommy oh! Bruno said. Amad shook his head in bewilderment, I cant guess, mommy hasnt told me that she has someone like that in her life. Amad replied honestly. With one word, it caused Bruno to explode. Anna whats wrong with you, you havent even introduced me to Enoch and Amad in these five years? There are people like you, thanks to me after learning that you have a child, the first reaction is to take good care of them to grow up, you you are really too sorry for me! Such Anna, also too let himself down! Alexis heard this and her heart was also filled with fire. Outrageous! Isnt it normal that this Bruno wasnt introduced? Miss Newman didnt even introduce the father of her child, why should she introduce you ah, dont think that you can use Miss Newman like this because youve known Miss Newman for many years, I just saw that youre not happy, and you still want to have a long talk with Miss Newman at night? Bah, dont even think about it, people like you, I think its better to feel like calling the police and sending them to the police station. The fire that had built up along the way was all ignited in this moment. Alexis cannonballed and bombarded everyone in the ward with confusion. The ward was immersed for a good three minutes! When he came back to his senses, Bruno immediately jumped up, excited, What did I say, I told you, sis, hes just targeting me! Just targeting you whats wrong with that, who let you Xiao Xiao Miss Newman, I am on Mr. Navarros side, as long as Mr. Navarro and Miss Newman are not divorced, I hate you, and you want to call Miss Newman in a meaty way, you think youre . wait, what did you just call her? Bonnie coughed and walked over to Alexis and spoke in a low voice, Alexis, are you misunderstanding, let me introduce you, this is Bruno, Annas younger brother, blood brother from the same father and mother. What?!!!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Alexis was nowpletely dumbfounded, for a moment she didnt know what to say, her expression was so rushed that she couldnt tell if she wasughing or what. After turning around in ce for a few times, awkwardly looking towards Bruno, What, so you are Mr. Navarros brother-inw ah, Im really sorry, I thought you were what. Bruno waved his hand indifferently, Forget it, Im not the kind of person who is calcting, just figure out, why you are targeting me. Alexis nodded desperately, Yes, yes, yes, its actually all a misunderstanding on my part. So, can I have a long talk with my sister, tonight? Bruno asked. Of course you can, in fact, the first time I saw you, I felt that your temperament is extraordinary, absolutely a decent person, and a person who is very important to Miss Newman, the room I have booked, it is the most luxurious suite, you guys talk for a long time will probably be hungry, I will arrange another five-star chef for you to be on standby at any time! So good, Bruno nodded his head with a smile, OK, then Ill be polite. Youre wee for what, Anna was speechless and poked Bruno with her elbow, Come on, this is all on Alexis own dime, dont you squeeze his wallet, Alexis is my benefactor and more than that, my friend. Chapter 2727: Brother-in-law Maximum! Hearing the word friend, Alexis was simply touched. I should, Miss Newman, you mustnt be polite with me, Im happy to pay for it, and I have the money, you guys can spend it as you like! Are you kidding me, this is Mr. Navarros brother-inw! Can he be sloppy with Alexis? What if he really offended his brother-inw and there was no possibility of Miss Newman and Mr. Navarro ever getting back together again? Thinking that Mr. Navarro might punish him for this, Alexis couldnt help but shiver fiercely. Even the tone of his voice became a bit more urgent, So theres really no need to be polite to me, Mr. Newman, let alone a five-star chef, Ill get you a seven-star. Bruno narrowed his eyes, and was about to go along with that, but he immediately wimped out at the warning look on his own sister-inws face. No, a five-star chef would be great, thanks Alexis. Hey, it cant be helped, although he is almost thirty years old, but the bloodline suppression of his own sister will never dissipate. Uncle, youre my mommys real brother, so youre my uncle? Amad asked softly. Everyones attention was immediately put back on Amad. Bruno squatted down, parallel to Amads line of sight, Yes, Amad, Im your uncle, Im sorry that uncle was absent from the first five years of your life, in the future uncle will take good care of you, as long as its what you want, talk to uncle, uncle will definitely fulfill it unconditionally! For his nieces and nephews, Bruno unconditionally spoiled them.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Amad was so happy, she was not afraid of being a stranger, she went up and hooked Brunos neck, and gave him a kiss on his cheek, Uncle, you treat me well, and you are also so handsome, you are the most handsome and best uncle in the whole world. In a few words, Brunos heart was blown away. In turn, he also hugged Amad and kissed her a few times, smiling in an extraordinarily cheap manner, Really, my Amad is also the most adorable little princess in the whole world. The two people hugged each other, and even Anna couldnt stand to watch. Come on, Amad isnt wearing any shoes, shell catch a coldter. Anna said. Bruno hurriedly carried Amad back to bed. Brother-inw, oh no, Mr. Newman, I bought sneakers for Amad, you help her put them on. Alexis came forward very attentively. It was such a happy look that even Anna had a little trouble getting in the middle of it. Just at this time, Bonnie tugged on her arm. Gesturing for her to go out and have a chat. The two of them walked to the window at the end of the corridor, Bonnie spoke with concern, Anna, are you okay, I heard Sebastian say, Cedron now remembers everyone but you, hes such an asshole! He said, and hammered the edge of the window in righteous anger. Anna, on the contrary, was much more bashful. I originally thought that he was pretending, but after trying several times, I realized that it seems that he really forgot me, and my heart was suddenly relieved, dont worry, Im fine, if Im not fine, would I still appear in front of you? Anna said. Bonnie was still concerned, Are you sure its okay, but your face looks bad and your person looks haggard. Thats because Im pregnant and on a long flight, Ill be fine after some rest. Anna replied. Bonnies expression suddenly serious for a few minutes, In the end, in fact, you still havent released it, right, not letting how will still keep this child? With a single sentence, the smile at the corner of Annas mouth disappeared. Chapter 2728: A Struggle of the Heart She subconsciously stroked her already bulging stomach, a few helpless and self-deprecating smiles on her face. This is, after all, mine and pimps child. In the middle of the day, Anna slowly spoke, Two children are raised, three children are also raised, it doesnt matter if theres one more. Without giving Bonnie a chance to speak, Anna added, But it might be a bit tricky to rely on me to raise it by myself, so when the timees, Ill need your help as a godmother You wouldnt want to help me take care of it, so youre asking me to get rid of the baby, would you? Bonnie sniffed and rolled her eyes fiercely towards Anna, What are you talking about, not to mention one, even if you and Cedron have ten more, I can still afford to raise them. After a pause, she hurriedly waved her hand, No, no, no, no, you should just have this one, giving that kind of scum a child, how impossible it must be to think about it! Yeah, I think so too. Anna nodded. The two talked andughed for a while before returning to the hospital room. Amad was already on good terms with Bruno by now, and the two got together to y a game. Alexis, on the other hand, was serving tea and water, looking very ttered. There was no way, this was Mr. Navarros brother-inw, he had to help curry favor. Bonnie pped her hands, Alright, Amad needs to take a good rest now, you guys also just got off the ne and rushed over here, so go to the hotel as well, Ill send you there. Bruno and Alexis both stood up. As for Anna, there was no intention of moving. It was so hard for her to see Amad, and she had so much to say that she simply couldnt leave. Seeing this, Bruno followed suit and sat down, My sister isnt leaving, so Ill stay with my sister and go back to the hotel with herter. He also hadnt seen Anna for five whole years and had a lot to say. Anna is staying in the hospital tonight, you two go to the hotel first, what, dont give people mother and daughter a chance to be alone? Bonnie asked. Alexis desperately nodded her head, Yes brother-inw oh no, Mr. Newman, its better to let Miss Newman and Amad be alone, lets go to the hotel, I know Reliacao has a very good restaurant, how about my treat? Alright then Bruno had no choice but to fondly withdraw his eyes. He went to the hotel with Alexis. All the way there, Alexis was chattering away. But all Bruno could think about was Anna. Seeing his own sister again after five years felt very different from before. In the past, Anna was always smiling and bright like a sunflower, no matter who saw her, she would be infected by such emotions. But the current Anna was different. She is obviously still smiling, but the smile just does not reach the bottom of the eyes, and even the depths of the eyes, there is a faint sadness. The more he thought about it, the harder it was, Bruno couldnt even eat. Directly waving his hand towards Alexis, I dont have much appetite today, you said to go eat or forget it, you just go eat by yourself. What?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Alexis was dumbfounded, Why Mr. Newman, Ive already booked my ce, are you worried that the food inside isnt good, I promise you, its absolutely delicious! No need, Bruno still waved his hand, I just simply dont have an appetite, thank you for your hospitality, but another time. Throwing that down just as the car arrived at the hotel entrance, Bruno got out straight away and went upstairs to find his room number. Chapter 2729: Hundreds of Attentions After finding his room, Bruno, without saying anything, directly flung himself on the bed andy down, wanting to have a good sleep. After he woke up from his sleep, he would then investigate what Anna had been through all these years. However, Alexis did not intend to give him this opportunity. Not long after lying down, the doorbell of Brunos room rang. Bruno had wanted to pretend he didnt hear it and continue to sleep, but the person outside the door was relentless and persistent and kept ringing. Really annoyed, Bruno had to rush over to open the door. Big night, still let people sleep ah! Bruno was harboring a fire in his heart and said angrily. When he looked clearly at the person outside the door, his expression became more than a few points of unnaturalness, pulling the corner of his mouth, Why is it you again ah, didnt I say Im not going to dinner? Thats right, the person standing outside the door was Alexis! At this moment, Alexis face was full of smiles, raising the things in her hand high above her head, I know, Mr. Newman, youre not going to eat, but I can bring it to you, look, these are all the things I packed back for you! Hearing this, Bruno noticed that Alexis had thermos boxes in both hands. It seemed like she had packed a lot of meals back. People have already made it this far, Bruno cant afford to refuse the door any longer, and sidesteps his body to make a path for Alexis. Alexis immediately entered the house with a smile. When she arrived at the dining table, she took out all the packaged food and tried the temperature one by one. Two of the dishes were cold, and Alexis insisted on heating them up in the suites own kitchen. Dont bother, Bruno said, I used to eat cold food when I workedte at Willisto. Alexis expression was serious, How can that be, Mr. Newman you have to take care of your health, what if you get really sick, how heartbreaking! Without further ado, Alexis turned around and went into the kitchen. Only when the hot food was brought to the table did Bruno move his fork, and on one side he extended an invitation to Alexis, Have you not eaten too, why dont you join us? Id be honored then. Alexis didnt squirm and sat directly across from Bruno. After being woken up, Bruno also felt a bit hungry and started to feast on the table full of food. As he ate, he praised, Dont say it, the restaurant you chose is indeed not bad, the vor is very good, next time Ie to Reliacao, I will also bring my friends to try. Alexis hurriedly took out a card, Then Mr. Newman you remember to swipe my card, I charged money in it, a lot of money, you can spend it as you like. No need, Bruno refused without thinking, Im not the type to take advantage of people, you treat me to this meal is fine, in the future I want to eat, I will pay for it myself. Alexis had to give up. Halfway through the meal, he noticed that the te of shrimp in front of Bruno hadnt been touched.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He got nervous, Mr. Newman, why arent you eating this te of shrimp, are you allergic to seafood? He wanted to help Mr. Navarro to please his future brother-inw, but if he made some dishes that Bruno couldnt eat, wouldnt he be helping more and more? Just as he was worried, he heard Bruno say, Im not allergic, but peeling shrimp is too much effort, so Id rather not. Hearing this, Alexis silently ced the te of shrimp all in front of herself. Ten minutester, Alexis pushed the te back in with two neat rows of already peeled shrimp. Mr. Newman, Ive peeled them for you, try them, this shrimp tastes so good, youll love them. As the wordsnded, Brunos eyes suddenly became serious! Chapter 2730: I’m a straight man! That almost harsh gaze made Alexis a bit confused. Bewildered beyond belief, she looked at Bruno, Whats wrong Mr. Newman, why are you suddenly looking at me with such a gaze? Bruno sneered, You should know in your heart why Im looking at you like that! After a pause, he added, Say it, what do you want, dont lie, I already know why you are so nice to me! Already know? Alexis froze for a moment and scratched her head a little embarrassed, Im quite embarrassed to say it, but Mr. Newman since you know what Im up to, then you should agree, right? Bruno: !!! Agree? What a stupid thing to say! In an instant, Brunos handsome face suffocates into a pigs liver color, and his whole body cant help but tremble, obviously infuriated. Then he told Alexis, Youd better die of this, theres no way Im going to say yes to you. Are you kidding me, hes straight, 100% straight! Alexis came up to him and made a pass at him, even took the initiative to peel the shrimp for himself, the intention was just too obvious. Its just a pity that hes a straight man and doesnt eat Alexis words. Youd better die of this. Bruno said with a stern face, No way, if you stop now, we can still be friends, otherwise, we dont even have to be friends anymore. Mr. Newman! said Alexis anxiously, Why, its just a small request, just say yes, is it that I havent done enough, so tell me, what do you need me to do, let me do anything as long as youre willing to say yes. Do nothing, Bruno replied with a firm voice, I wont say yes unless Hearing the word unless, Alexiss eyes once again burst with anticipation and hurriedly came up, Unless what ah, Mr. Newman you say, as long as I can do it, I will definitely do it all. Looking at Alexis eager eyes, Bruno knew that if he did not put forward a never-ending condition, this matter was definitely out of y. Therefore, he ruthlessly said, Unless youre a woman, theres no way Im going to say yes. As it happened, Alexis was a man and could not be a woman. So there was only a possibility that things would not work out between them. Alexis nodded in a hurry, I know Mr. Newman, changing into a woman, right, Ill go and work on it, its nothing more than going for a sex change, I dont right ah, wait a minute, why do I want to change my sex? Even for the sake of Mr. Navarros happiness, one doesnt have to go this far! Bruno looked at him, You dont dare anymore do you, anyway, if you want to be with me, you have to be a woman, Im a straight man whos only interested in women. What? Alexis was even more dumbfounded, When did I say I wanted to be with you? Didnt he? Its Brunos turn to be confused, What else were you doing, being so nice to me on purpose and peeling my shrimp, isnt that a sign of love for me?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Could it be that Bruno looks at Alexis expression with more than a few points of horror, and immediately protects his chest, Im warning you, I cant even ept a rtionship with a man, much less a one-night stand, a bed partner, or anything like that, dont even think about it! Alexis cried andughed. He didnt think Bruno would think of that. Rushing to open his mouth to exin, No Mr. Newman, Im not doing all this for me, Im doing it for someone else. And youre going to turn me over to another man, holy shit you pervert, hurry up, get out of here now! Chapter 2731: I’ll Give You A Chance Bruno exploded at once, desperately trying to drive Alexis out. Alexis was so anxious that she finally revealed her real purpose, Im doing this for Mr. Navarro, Mr. Newman, youre Mr. Navarros future brother-inw, I want to curry favor with you, so that youll help Mr. Navarro and just put in a good word at Miss Newman! Brunos movements floundered. He stared at Alexis for a long moment, then shook his head, No way, I wont speak for someone like that, if it wasnt for him, would my sister be in the state shes in? Quite the contrary, he was the one who wanted Anna and Cedron to be separated the most. Mr. Navarro is suffering from amnesia right now, he doesnt remember Miss Newman, thats why hes doing all these things, when he remembers, hell be chasing his wife to the crematorium. Alexis said. Couldnt we just give Cedron a chance? Bruno nodded slightly and continued on, Okay, if its like you said, and hes just losing his memory right now, and thats why hes causing my sister so much grief and sadness, then let me ask you, when will Cedron get his memory back? This Alexis was instantly stumped by the question and stammered for half a day, but just couldnt get a word out. Bruno sneered out, You dont know right, maybe a month or two, maybe a year or two, or maybe twenty or thirty years. Its even possible that on the day he dies, Cedron wont even be able to remember who my sister really is, and if thats the case, whats my sister going to do, just wait for him for the rest of her life? On what grounds? Alexis, Brunos expression took on a bit more seriousness, I understand that youre protective of Cedron. After all, youre Cedrons assistant, but youre an able-bodied person, so you have to think for yourself, right? How could Anna be allowed to treat this uncertain possibility as something to look forward to for the rest of her life? I but Alexis tried to speak several times, but when the words came to her mouth, she froze and couldnt say a word. It was really impossible to argue with Bruno. But if this is the case, Mr. Navarro will not have no chance at all? For a while, Alexis was caught in a dilemma. While he was anxious, he heard Bruno say, But then again, Im not the kind of person who is unreasonable, my sister likes Cedron and once Rupert, this cant fool me. He didnt like his own sister either, having been depressed for decades toe. Alexis felt hopeful and hurriedly nodded, Yes, yes, yes, Mr. Newman youre just so right, and I dont want them to miss out because I can see that Miss Newman likes Mr. Navarro. Since you are so enthusiastic, lets leave this matter to you. Bruno said. Alexis eyes were confused, What is it? Ive asked, theres still a week before Amads surgery, so if you can get Cedron toe to Reliacao and perform as a loving couple with my sister in front of Amad and send Amad into the operating room together, then Ill do you a favor. Huh? But Ive already tried before, Mr. Navarro wont evene with me to Reliacao. Alexis cried out.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. This request was just too hard, couldnt we get another one? Bruno spread his hands, his face full of innocence, Thats not something I should worry about, anyway, Ive already given you the conditions, its just to perform as a loving couple, if you still cant do it, then why should I help? It would be better to persuade Anna to let go earlier and introduce a better man to her! Chapter 2732: See How I Can Win You Dont! Alexis was anxious like an ant on a hot pan, Ill think of something, Im sure I can think of something. Go ahead and think of something then, Im not full yet, so I wont see you off. Bruno gave his expulsion order. After Alexis left, Bruno returned to the table and continued eating his food. Looking at the te of peeled shrimp in front of him, he hesitated for a moment before stuffing it all into his mouth. Well, it sure was tasty. Although he was a straight man who had no interest in men at all, it was still very cool to eat such delicious shrimp! After eating and drinking, Bruno only started doing his business. He needed to find out what Anna had been through these past few years. And the best and quickest way to find out all this was already in front of him. That was to call George. George originally still a little reluctant to say, tone twisted, Mr. Newman, how long have you not contacted me ah, this sudden contact is to understand the gossip, is I in your heart, only this role? I heard that there is a new lipstick recently, I think you should like it, or else just buy that brand and give it to you, so you can wear a color every day and make Eric lust after you. Bruno slowed down and spoke his generous reward. George was instantly so excited that his voice changed and he was so happy, Alright, seeing as youre so sincere, Ill tell you! When finished talking about what happened to Anna in the past few years, George added, Mr. Newman, you really understand what other people need, tell me honestly, are you in love too, is the other party handsome, are you on or off? Bruno: Taking a deep breath before he could suppress his fire, Let me emphasize again, Im a pure man, Im not interested in men, I can be a people pleaser because I see clients a lot, I just have to know how to throw myself at them. Seeing that Bruno was really getting angry, George then smiled and hung up the phone. And on this end, Brunos mood could not be calmed for a long time. He really didnt expect that Anna had lived such a miserable life these past few years and had actually suffered so many things. Fortunately, he hadnt been so hasty in agreeing to help Cedron pursue his wife. This kind of man should suffer! Otherwise, they dont even know what it means to regret! Thinking about it, Bruno sent another text message to Anna, Sister, youve really worked hard all these years, from now on you have me to guard you, I wont let you suffer a bit of aggravation anymore! Meanwhile, Anna, who was in the hospital, received this text message. After reading it, she winced fiercely.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Following that, she rubbed her arm fiercely and threw the phone to the side. Good meat numb ah! Bruno was in the middle of the night, was his brain confused from jetg, why did he suddenly say such strange things. Mommy! Amad called out in a milky voice as hey on the hospital bed, Come over here and help me, brother he beat me again! Anna collected her thoughts inside and smiled as she walked over. Let me see, oops, Enoch really won again, its okay, Ill fight Enoch in the next sentence, Ill help you win back! Anna said. Enoch held up his cell phone, his cool and chilly little face tensed, Juste on, I wont let go, as long as I want to win, no one can make me lose! Not even if its his mommy and his own sister across from him! Let it rip, mommy is going to win you over today! Anna said. Chapter 2733: As long as you agree to my conditions Despite Annas mouth, she really yed the game with Enoch, but she was not Enochs opponent at all. After ying three games, she lost miserably. Anna had to wave her hand, No more, mommy admits defeat, its true that now the waves of the Yangtze River push the waves of the front, and the waves of the front die on the beach ah! Brother wont even let mommy, so bad! Amad deliberately arched her fire. While saying that, she also held Annas arm, Mommy, brother doesnt care about you at all, lets not y with brother anymore, okay? Hearing this, Enoch couldnt help but feel a little anxious, and hurriedly opened his mouth to exin, I didnt mean to keep you guys away, its just that this game ount is Brother Andrews, and if I lose, itll make Brother Andrews ount data not look so good. Andrews game ount? Anna curiously probed over to take a look, Andrew has been ying the game for so many years, but he actually hasnt gotten tired of it yet, I think its pretty awesome, and is the game doing so well now, even the pets are directly anthropomorphized?Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Enoch draws the corner of his mouth and tips in a small voice, Mommy, this is not a pet, its a partner! Partner? Ive seen Brother Andrew this this partner, its a very good looking youngdy, she even went on a pic with us before, and Godmother likes her a lot, saying that shes the first girl Brother Andrew has ever taken the initiative to get to know. Andrew had always been cool and cold looking, Anna knew that. But it was quite rare for a cold stone to be warmed up one day. When Amad is done with his surgery, Ill meet this girl when I get a chance. Anna said. Mentioning the surgery, Annas gaze fell back to Amad and began to coax her to sleep, Thest pre-operative checkup will be done tomorrow, so you should rest early so that all of your bodys indicators are above the passing line, so that we can start the surgery as soon as possible, got it? Amad nodded very obediently, then looked at Anna expectantly, Mommy, so when I have my surgery, will everyonee to be with me? Of course, Anna nodded, Everyone will be here then, dont worry! Hearing this, Amads eyes instantly lit up, his tone filled with anticipation, What about Uncle Navarro, will Uncle Navarroe to see me too? Cedron Anna really did not expect, Amads acute actually so good, obviously have Bruno to get here as a surprise, but still can not wash away her expectations for Cedron. But how could Cedrone? He should be here by then, well, well talk about anything tomorrow, hurry up and get some sleep. Anna vaguely had to end the topic. And on the side, Enochs azure-ck eyes shed with thoughtful emotions. After Anna alsoid down to rest, Enoch quietly slipped inside by himself and went up to the rooftop to call Cedron. After a few beeps, the call was answered. Whats up Enoch, Cedrons voice was inaudible. Enoch hesitated for a moment before speaking, In a few days it will be the day of my sisters surgery, she doesnt have any other wishes, her only wish is for you to show up, can youe? Not waiting for Cedron to answer, Enoch continued, I wont let youe for nothing, what do you want just tell me, I have two new patents in my hand, Ill give them both to you for free, as long as youe to apany my sister for the surgery, all of these can be given to you! Chapter 2734: Deal! For the sake of his sister, Enoch could even spare a penny. But on the other side of the phone, Cedron still fell into a long silence. For a while, Enoch was a bit anxious, What are you still hesitating for, havent I already said it, I can give you two patents, free of charge, and you can turn a lot of money by these two patents, isnt this enough? I Then Ill give you one more, but I havent gotten it done yet, when its done after a while, Ill give it to you right away, so its always okay, right? Three free patents just so Cedron coulde and stay with Amad for the surgery. It was simply a no-brainer deal. Any normal person would agree without hesitation, right? However, Cedron was not a normal person. Only after Enoch finished roaring sharply did he slowly lift his thin lips, Ive been in a meeting elsewheretely, so I dont have time toe over, but if youre willing to give me those three patents for free, I can video her for a minute at that time. Enoch all but suspected his ears were having problems. He gave up three patents in exchange for his sister, and all he got was a one-minute video? Zhou PiPi wasnt as good as Cedron would be at pickpocketing! If you dont want to, forget it, originally, this kind of thing is also about you and me, talk to me after youve thought about it, Ill hang up first. With that, Cedron was ready to hang up. And just at this time, Enoch opened his mouth, Okay, I promise you, but two minutes, Ill leave you with the patent, not enough Ill owe it first, you and my sister video for two minutes. One minute is too short, my sister will probably notice something. This time it was Cedron who wouldnt be able to do so. He asked Enoch somewhat incredulously, Are you sure, giving me so many patents just to let me video two minutes with your sister, youre losing out. Its a loss for you, but its not a loss for me, after fighting for these two minutes, my sister can go into the operating room without worry, its worth it! Adding after a pause, And you wouldnt have stated such an offer if you thought it was a loss for me as well, I hate grown-ups who get a bargain. Criticizing Cedron to death, Enoch hung up the phone. Although he had to give up his six patents for nothing, it was worth it when he thought that Amad would be able to go into the operating room happily! Early the next morning, Enoch quietly told Amad the news. Really, Amads eyes were filled with anticipation, Uncle Navarro will really video me by then? Its true, and Uncle Navarro has a gift for you, hell give it to you when youe out of surgery oh! Enoch said. Just by hearing that, Amad was already looking forward to it. He evenmented with Enoch, It would be great if I could have my surgery today, so I can find out earlier, what exactly is the gift Uncle Navarro gave me. My brother also hopes that you can have the surgery earlier, but everything has to follow the process, well check first today, and only go to the surgery when were sure that its possible. Enoch said. Amad nodded his head vigorously, followed by folding his hands together and praying to himself with his eyes closed, I hope everything will go well with my checkup today and the surgery will be scheduled earlier, Ive been preparing for five years, just waiting to be a healthy little kid!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2735: Finally Waiting for Her! Almost as soon as the words hit the ground, Anna walked in from outside. Curious, she asked, What are you guys talking about, what healthy little friend? Enoch took it in one bite, Nothing, we were talking about Amads pre-op checkup, I told my sister that as long as the pre-op checkup is okay, shell be fine in no time. Thats right, youll be better soon then. Anna said with a nod. After calming Amad for a while, Anna wheeled her to the exam room. Bruno and Alexis had both rushed over as well, along with Bonnie and the five little ones. It was a huge crowd, almost filling up the outside of the examination room. This array of people couldnt help but make Anna dumbfounded, Its just a checkup, why are you all here, making it seem like surgery has already begun. Its not much different than surgery. Bonnie replied, Theres also news from my brother and THE OLD Mrs. Navarros side, saying that several tests have been done, and as long as that persons bone marrow is used, its sure to be a sess, with no possibility of any mistakes. These two people are the top people in the medical field, and have deliberately done several times of surgical rehearsals, in order to ensure that the surgery can be foolproof. Thinking about this point, Anna couldnt help her eyes from getting a little watery, so she nodded heavily towards Bonnie, Thats good, Bonnie, thank you, if it wasnt for you, I might not really know what to do for the best. Dont thank me. Bonnie waved her hand, Im the babys godmother, its only right that I do this, okay? As she was talking, the door to the examination room was pushed open. The doctor came out from inside, removed his own mask, and let out a long breath, his face unable to hide his joy and excitement.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Congrattions, all the data from the pre-operative checkups are perfect, the requirements for the surgery have been met, and at the earliest, the surgery can be carried out this week! Great! After everyone was immersed for three seconds, they suddenly erupted together with deafening cheers. I know you guys are excited, but dont get excited yet, this is a hospital after all, be quiet. The doctor hurriedly said. Everyone nodded their heads and covered their mouths to stop talking loudly. Immediately afterward, the doctor added, The next thing is to hurry to find that bone marrow donor and have hime to the hospital to do a pre-operative checkup as well, and after everything is ready, we can start doing the surgery. Right, the most important thing right now was to contact that bone marrow donor! Bonnie immediately pulled out her cell phone and called the person. After a few beeps, the call was answered. But the tone of the person on the other end of the phone was not very good, Whats wrong again, Ive already given you the bone marrow sample, is there any problem, if you want to operate, wait for me toe back from my business trip, anyway, her parents didnte, I Coming! Bonnie rushed to say, Already here, in the hospital right now, if possible, she wants to invite you to dinner, lets meet and talk while eating, is that okay? Hearing this, the person on the other end of the phone also became a few points more enthusiastic, When did shee, howe she didnt say anything to me, I can kind of wait for her toe, thats good, lets meet tonight, Ill book the restaurant! Tonight? Bonnie was puzzled, But arent you still traveling? Its just a nearby city, I can be back in two hours, besides, a business trip is not as important as the childs condition, its tonight, its a deal, Im going to meet her and have a nice dinner with her! Chapter 2736: What Do You Want From Me Without giving Bonnie a chance to refuse, the other party had already hung up. Well, what did the other party say? Anna was still waiting expectantly. Bonnie hesitated, but ryed the other partys words. Of course, Anna agreed straight away without thinking, If it wasnt for his help, Amad wouldnt have had the chance to have the operation. So not only was the meal going to be there, but she was going to have to buy it.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Wait a minute, Bonnie still felt that something wasnt quite right, Obviously its for Amads surgery, why does the other party keep insisting on seeing you, cant they do Amads surgery without seeing you? Hearing this, Anna also froze. She felt that Bonnie had a point in saying this. But right now, it was impossible not to go. If this person doesnt donate bone marrow, then well have to go back to Cedron. Anna said. With Cedrons current attitude, it would be too hard to get him to save Amad! Just wait for me to think about it. Bonnies mind began to race. After thinking around for a while, she came up with an idea. Then she told Anna, Like this, Ill apany you tonight, and when I do, Ill say that Im Amads mother and see what he really wants. How would that work? Anna rejects it outright without even thinking, What if this is a bad guy, wont I just push you into the fire? The two of them are BFFs, whats the difference between her going into the fire pit and Bonnie going into the fire pit? Im fine, Bonnie waved her hand, I have a chip imnted in my arm with a locator and rm device, as long as I sense danger and trigger the chips device, someone wille to my rescue immediately. But Anna was different. Anna had nothing, so it was very dangerous. Then Anna was still hesitating, That chip of yours, isnt it okay to imnt one for me as well? Bonnie cried andughed, I would like to imnt one for you, but this needs time, dinner ising tonight, obviously its toote. Without giving Anna another chance to hesitate, Bonnie had already pped her hands, Lets do it, Ill apany you tonight. Alexis also rushed to show his loyalty, Thats right, Miss Newman, Ill wait outside, if theres any danger, Ill be the first one to rush out and protect you. No kidding, he was a ck-dan Taekwondo and even a sparring champion, more than enough to be a bodyguard! Bruno was not willing to show weakness, he also opened his mouth, When the timees, tell me which restaurant it is, Ill go and meet their boss, and knock some sense into them, if you dare to get your hands dirty in your meals, humph, dont me me for not being polite. Anna looked at the crowd in front of her, a wave of emotion surging through her heart. Only in the end did she nod heavily, Okay, lets do it as you guys said! After the preparations were made, they were just waiting to go to the appointment tonight. And rushing before that, Alexis found a deserted corner and quietly called Cedron over. Almost as soon as he dialed, Alexis heard the familiar ringing of a cell phone from nearby. It was exactly the same as Mr. Navarros! But only for a second, and then it was gone. Puzzled, Alexis looked down at his cell phone and realized that the call had been connected at some point. He rushed the phone to his ear, Mr. Navarro! What are you calling me for this early in the morning. Cedrons tone was extraordinarily impatient. Alexis subconsciously tried to apologize and remembered something else, Mr. Navarro, Reliacao and you have time difference, you should be at night now! I said youre calling me early in the morning, dont you understand? Cedron asked rhetorically. Oh! So he was talking about early morning on his side. Mr. Navarro youre so good to me, you still think about what time it is on my side, Ill definitely work harder to be a cow to you from now on! Cedron: He pauses for a second before asking, So what exactly did you want to see me about? Chapter 2737: You sent me this, didn’t you? Being reminded by Cedron like this, Alexis then remembered his purpose. He immediately reported with Cedron, Mr. Navarro, tonight Miss Newman is going to meet that bone marrow donor, but Mrs. Grant said that this bone marrow donor is very wrong and has to be careful. I thought about it, although I can fight, but after all, I can only protect one person, when the timees whether to protect Mrs. Grant or Miss Newman, its really hard to choose. If its possible, Mr. Navarro, can you send me some additional manpower, or allocate a sum of money to me, and Ill go and help find some bodyguards that can protect the mayors level. Cedron sneers, What, you cant spare the money to hire a few men yourself? Of course Alexis could spare the money! This time in Reliacao, although he used Huo Hangfeis private jet, he paid for all the expenses, including the jets gas money. The big head is out so much, now dont spend money to find a few bodyguards. But Alexis still found Cedron to help. Mr. Navarro, Im trying to help you, Alexis spoke up, What a great opportunity, even if you dont want to be with Miss Newman right now, you cant take things that far, or else you guys really wont have a chance to make up. After saying this, Alexis added, Yes, I know Mr. Navarro youre not interested, so do it for Amad, for yourself, if that donor pulls some kind of stunt, then itll just have to be you, Mr. Navarro, donating the bone marrow. Mr. Navarro, didnt you not want toe to Reliacao, now you can settle this matter by paying some money, arent you impressed? Under Alexis words, Cedron fell into silence.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After a long time, he finally spoke slowly, How much does it cost? Five million will do. Alexis replied, The extra portion is for Amads post-op nutrition. Go ask the secretary for it. Cedron finished and was ready to hang up. Alexis hurriedly called out to him with a hint of anticipation in her tone, Mr. Navarro, if tonights meeting with the bone marrow donor goes well, Amads surgery will take ce this week, can youe meet Beep beep beep The call had been disconnected by Cedron. Leaving Alexis at the end of the phone, muttering up, Whats the matter, I just find an excuse to give money immediately, is the mouth is hard and refuses toe, Mr. Navarro, if you continue to be like this, I even if your brother-inw to take down, but also useless ah! Ai, when will Mr. Navarro be able to fight for his honor? Although she grumbled with her mouth, Alexis still worked hard for Cedron. After finding the bodyguard, he immediately went to Anna to im credit. This is what Mr. Navarro asked me to arrange, hes rather busy right now and cante, but is worried about your safety, so he asked me to find these bodyguards. After a pause, he took out another dress, And this one, Mr. Navarro asked me to get it, he said that soon Amads illness will be cured, so I hope youll be happier and wear something pretty. Anna reached for the dress. An aqua blue dress with little extra decoration, but a very original cut, punctuated by the embroidered water lily pattern on the chest. It is a dress so beautiful that people can not move their eyes. But Anna slowly said, The dress is very nice, thank you, Alexis. Thank me for what. Alexis immediately waved her hand. Annas expression was serious, Of course I should thank you, after all, you gave it to me, didnt you? Chapter 2738: Mission Accomplished With a single word, it made Alexis dumbfounded. He stared nkly at Anna, not knowing whether to deny or admit. In the end, it was Anna who spoke, No need to disguise, I know its you, this size is just right isnt it, if its Cedron, how could he possibly know what size I wear? So it was just something Alexis had made up to cheer her up. No! Alexis shook her head, It was really Mr. Navarro who asked me to buy it, but Mr. Navarro cant remember your size right now, so I helped yah.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Exactly! Anna justughed and didnt go any further. There was no need to reveal the truth, the reality was so bloody in front of us that it made everyone ufortable instead. Im wearing this dress to my appointment tonight, Anna said, but I cant go empty handed, so I have to go gift shopping, so please take care of Amad for me while Bonnie and I go to the mall. Okay. Alexis nodded immediately. He yed with Amad and snuck out to buy goodies for Amad. Amad was pleasantly surprised and her eyes kept sparkling, Can I really eat it, Uncle Valle, but Auntie Doctor said that I need to get some rest right now and I cant eat this stuff. Alexis nodded, Uncle Valle knows that, but you can taste it,e on, Uncle Valle feeds you, you hold it inside your mouth for a while and spit it out, okay? Okay! Amad agreed very quickly. Even if he could only taste the vor, it would be great. Alexis had bought so many delicious food, and in the end, after tasting around, there was still a whole lot left. Adhering to the principle of not wasting anything, Alexis ate it all, holding on to it until her stomach rolled round. Uncle Valle, I have some appetizer tablets here, take a few of them, thatll do the trick! Amad hurriedly pulled open the drawer and handed Alexis the pills. Alexis wanted to tell Amad that actually taking the stomach-boosting tablets after umting food wouldnt do much good. However, when she met the little ones worried little face, she couldnt afford to dampen her enthusiasm and took it and ate it directly. Who knows that not long after eating, Alexis started to get sleepy. The two eyelids fought up and down, how could not open. Whats the situation, didnt she just eat a little bit more, its not as if shes sleepy like this, right? Uncle Valle, you look like me after taking sleeping pills! Amad saidughingly. In the next second, Amads expression changed. She rushed to the bedside table and checked her pills. The brain exploded with a loud bang. With a crying face, she looked to Alexis, What should I do Uncle Valle, I just identally took the wrong pill. Alexiss heart sank hard, her voice trembled, That means that what I I took wasnt a stomach suppressant pill at all, but It was sleeping pills. Amad finished with a wow. What to do, Uncle Valle isnt going to die! Its okay, its okay, Alexis rushed to calm Amad, Its just two tablets, its a normal dose, but I have things to do right now and I cant sleep, so Amad, go out and call the doctor for me and pump my stomach, okay? Okay, Uncle Valle you lie down, Ill go get you a doctor now! Amad said and ran out. But she just ran out of the hospital room, she didnt go get a doctor. After ying in the doorway for a while, Amad quietly opened the ward door and tried to call out, Uncle Valle? Alexis in the hospital bed was already snoring loudly. Apparently it had fallen asleep. Amad patted his chest and whispered to himself, Great, mission aplished! Chapter 2739: How about a drink first? Yes, this was a mission. After making sure Alexis was asleep, Amad called Anna, his voice soft, Mommy, Ive put Uncle Valle to sleep, is there anything else I need to do next? No, Anna said gently, Tough on my Amad, get some rest and Mommy will be back with you soon. Amad nodded and hung up the phone very obediently. And on the other end of the phone, Anna also put her cell phone back into her bag. Bonnie, who was sitting next to her, was full of doubts, Why dont you let Alexis follow you, I can see that the two of you are not too bad. A faint smile spread across the bottom of Annas eyes, Its true that our rtionship isnt bad, but hes Cedrons man after all, and always speaks for Cedron. This way, she would be forced to think of Cedron often. Anna was really hard to bear. Hearing this, Bonnie gave Anna a somewhat sympathetic look. After thinking for a while, she asked, So do you need me to do anything for you, like get rid of Alexis or something? Anna shakes her head, No, anyway, after we meet the bone marrow donor today, Amad will have his surgery, and then after that, Ill go back to Capital with you guys, and I wont see Cedron or Alexis again. Just get through the day in one piece. Good. Bonnie then said nothing more. And the car arrived in front of the restaurant at that moment. Anna and Bonnie looked at each other and stepped out of the car. When they arrived at the entrance of the restaurant, a waiter came over to lead the way, Both of you pleasee to me, Mr. Condray has been waiting for a long time. Bonnie nced around the restaurant, her clear willowy brows couldnt help but furrow, Its chartered today? Yes, the maitre d nodded, Mr. Condray said he didnt like to be disturbed while he was eating, so it was specially chartered, is there a problem? Of course there was a problem, and it was a big one! Bonnies nerves immediately tensed up, looking at her surroundings with unparalleled vignce. To have a meal for a good reason, and to have a specially chartered venue.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. How to think how not right. Sure enough, letting Anna bring her along was the right choice! Thinking in his heart, he didnt react at all on his face, but instead nodded his head lightly, Mr. Condray is really thoughtful, then please take us up! Okay. The waiter led the two of them, directly to the second floor where they had to go to a private room. In there, a blonde man was sitting and ying with his cell phone. Seeing the two people enter, he couldnt help but flinch for a moment. By the looks of it, he was wondering about the identities of the two of them. As previously agreed, Bonnie walked up and introduced herself, Hello Mr. Condray, I am Amads mother, this is my friend called Anna, she specially apanied me here today, afraid that I would be too excited to see you and would let the scene get out of control. Condray smiled andnded his gaze on Anna, So its the friend who apanied you here ah, then Im really wee,e on, please have a seat, then well have a good meal. The words made Anna extraordinarily ufortable. Even, she vaguely felt as if she had seen this person somewhere. Obviously that face was unfamiliar, but it was just an indescribable dj vu. Could it be that she was thinking too much? Just as she was thinking, Condray had already raised his goblet and extended an invitation to the two, Come on, in order to celebrate that we can meet today, lets have a drink first! Chapter 2740: Still Doesn’t Feel Right Its really hard not to think too much when youe up for a drink. Bonnie and Anna looked at each other, and their expressions became subtle. Following that, Bonnie opened her mouth, Im sorry Mr. Condray, Im allergic to alcohol, and my friend is driving here today, so both of us cant drink, so why dont we toast you with tea instead of wine? Cant drink, Condray was full of pity, Then you guys dont have this blessing, this is a good wine I bought specially! Bonnie with a smile, So Mr. Condray likes wine, then when Amads surgery is over, please go to my friends winery to take a look, and you can take whatever you like. Youre too kind. Condray smiled with his teeth showing, Then Im ttered. As he smiled, Anna noticed that there was something odd about that position of the dentition. But when she wanted to take a closer look, Condray had already put the tusk away. He also asked Anna, Ms. Anna, why do you keep staring at me, do you think Im handsome? With such a narcissistic question, Anna can only nod her head stiffly, Yes, Mr. Condray you are very good looking and have such a kind heart that you are willing to donate bone marrow to Amad. Its just a little bit of bone marrow, its all regenerative stuff, no big deal. Condray waved his hand, The fact that we can run into Amad means that there is fate between us. After a pause, his gaze fell back on Bonnie, But speaking of which, I heard youre a single mom, the father of that child, who is he, anyway? When I was young, I didnt know any better, I found a random man and got pregnant, if you ask me now who the father of the child is, Im not too sure. Bonnie replied with a smile. Condray nodded and aborted the conversation. Soon the food was served. Condray had chosen a Chinese restaurant, so the food that was brought up was avable for everyone to clip. Bonnie and Anna had a good eye, watching what Condray ate, they would clip what they ate. In short, they didnt take any risks. The meal was finished without incident. Bonnie seized the opportunity to talk to Condray about the surgery this week. If its okay, could you please go to the hospital tomorrow for a pre-op checkup? Bonnie said. Condray directly agreed without thinking, Of course its fine, but after all, Im a businessman and Ive offended a lot of people over the years, I dont want others to know that Ive gone to the hospital, and if its possible, Id like to choose a VIP ward, and the fewer people the better. No problem. Bonnie immediately agreed. After finalizing a time to meet, Anna and Bonnie left.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. They rushed back to the hospital as fast as they could and then had their blood drawn for tests. Soon the results came back and everything was healthy for both. So the meal, wasnt as scary and dangerous as we thought? Anna guessed. Bonnie nodded, So far, it does, but I dont know why, I just dont feel toofortable inside, hurrying as if something is happening. Anna: !!! Turns out she wasnt the only one who felt this way! I dont just feel ufortable, I also feel like Ive seen that person somewhere, but I cant remember for the life of me. Anna said excitedly. Chapter 2741: Is it done? Anna was really feeling that this person was strange.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. But she couldnt tell what exactly was strange. With this matter in mind, a discussion began with Bonnie. After the final discussion, Bonnies tone was a bit hesitant, So what now, we give up on him? No, Anna vetoed the idea without even thinking, Hes the only one who can save Amad now, I cant give up. But indeed, the man was strange. After thinking about it for a while, Anna finally struggled, Tell you what, when hees in for his pre-op tomorrow, well try again, maybe, its just that were overthinking it? You have a point, Bonnie nodded, Well see tomorrow then. In a sh, it was the next day. At the appointed time, Condray arrived at the hospital. He wore a long khaki colored trench coat today, looking a little more mysterious. Mr. Condray, Bonnie walked up and squeezed out a smile towards him, Its not a bad day, why are you wearing so much, are you afraid of the cold? Its not cold, Condray replied, Its just that after dinner with you guysst night, I had nothing to do, so I went fishing down by the river, and with the wind at night, a windbreaker was the best thing to wear. Bonnie was still wearing a smile, In that case, why dont you take off the trench coat, the air conditioning in the hospital is on a constant 26 degrees right now, and youre sure to get hot going in there like that. Whats more, well have to take off our coats for inspectionter. Saying that, in reality Bonnie was trying to check if there were any dangerous items underneath his trench coat. Condray kept a smile on his face the whole time, and very cooperatively took off his trench coat. Inside was just a striped shirt, not even a pocket to hold anything. Seeing this, Bonnies suspicious eyes narrowed for a few moments and she let out a quiet sigh of relief. There was no problem, thank goodness. Ill ask Miss Newman to hold my trench coat for me, Condray said, handing it to Anna, Its one of my favorite trench coats, and I dont want it to get dirty. After all, it was Amads life-savers clothes, and Anna held it very carefully in her arms so that it wouldnt get dirty. Soon, it was time to go to the examination room. Condray looked around, a little disgusted. This ce has been used by many people, its just a bit too dirty for me, and didnt we say before that we would pick a rtively confined space to carry out this thing in secrecy. Annas face made a difficult face, Anything else is fine, but this instrument is ratherrge, its not convenient to move it. After tossing it around, it would have to be moved back for other patients to use, which would dy many patients. This instrument for checking genes, I have thetest model, Condray said, Not too big, easy to move, how about this, Ill have someone send one over right now, and after Im done with the check, Ill give it to this hospital. Really? The doctor in the examination room was overwhelmed with excitement, immediately going forward and shaking Condrays hand, Thank you so much, thank you Mr. Condray, thank you, thank you! To know, this new type of machine for checking genes, a single one would cost millions of dors, and it was always unavable. Now what kind of luck was this, to actually be given one directly! Its just a little thing, Condray waved his hand without caring, So can we go somewhere else for the checkup now? Chapter 2742: A Kick at the Door The most difficult instrument to deal with, Condray even directly waved his hand and said that he would give one to the hospital, so naturally there would be no other problems. The crowd immediately led Condray to the VIP ward on the top floor. Arriving at the ward, Condray was not in a hurry to do the examination, but first walked to the ward and immediately turned around. Finally nodded his head with great satisfaction, This ce is even better than I imagined, not bad, its my favorite ce now! Then if theres nothing wrong, lets start doing the examination. Anna said. Condray nodded his head and sat down on the couch, letting those nurses and doctors do the examination. When the examination was done, the doctor informed that the results would take at least half an hour toe out. Until then, Condray needed to stay in the hospital. If there was anything wrong, only then could the first time be dealt with. During this time of waiting, Condray suggested, After all, Im going to donate bone marrow soon, so I need to know who Im donating to, can I meet Amad? Up until now, Condray has been very nice and cooperative in doing the tests. Therefore, Anna and Bonnies vignce was gradually put away. Thinking that after all, it is a hospital, and there are so many people around, even if Condray wanted to make a move, he wouldnt have a chance. After exchanging a look with each other, they brought Amad over. Without saying a word, Condray pulled out a bear-shaped crystal hairpin from the pocket of his suit pants. This is a gift from uncle to you, Condray said with a smile, I hope you can be as cute as the bear in the future. I dont know what happened, but Amad, who had always been generous and enthusiastic in the face of strangers, seemed to be dumbfounded when she arrived in front of Condray. Standing in ce, he did not dare to move.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Whats wrong little friend, you dont dislike the bad looking hair card uncle gave you, right? Condrays tone has more than a few points of loss, I thought that little kids like this now, I specially went to the mall early in the morning to choose it to give it to you. Anna immediately stepped forward and helped to receive the hair card, Amad just likes it so much that she didnt know what to say for a while, isnt that right Amad, quickly say thank you to uncle. At Annas urging, Amad said thank you very quietly. Condray smiled again, Its good that you like it, if you like it, uncle will buy you more and better looking hair cards in the future. After a pause, Condrays cell phone then rang. He connects it, after listening to two sentences, his tone carries a few points of unhappiness, What do you mean by being followed over, I purposely wanted to give it to the hospital, if those elders at home know about it, they may not know how to reprimand me, really cant do anything right at all! Anna asked, Is something wrong, Mr. Condray. Condray sighed long and hard, Im really sorry, I originally asked my subordinate to send the machine over directly, but now he called me to say that he was targeted by my enemy, if this matter of me giving away the machine for free reaches the ears of the elders in my family, I wont be able to keep my position. Ill pay for it. Bonnie said without thinking, Mr. Condray, you helped Amad, I have to do something for you too. So the money, shed just pay for it! Thats really embarrassing. Condray said, Tell you what, you go down and pay for it first, pretend its what you bought, and Ill transfer it to you online, it was agreed that its from me, I should be embarrassed if I make you pay for it. Chapter 2743: The Trick Condray had already helped a lot, Bonnie naturally was not in a good position to ask him to transfer money again. Immediately waving her hand, she said, No need, its fine if I pay. How can that be, since I brought it up, naturally I have to pay for it, otherwise Ill take this machine away. Condray said with a stern face. Hearing the words to take it away, the doctor tensed up and rushed to look at Bonnie expectantly.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Although a bit shameless, he still spoke, Otherwise, its better to listen to Mr. Condray, this instrument is really good, its more than ten times better than the instruments we use in the hospital now! If he didnt get it, he could cry on the spot. Bonnie saw this and had to agree, Okay, Ill go get it first then. Bonnie thought in her heart, even if she couldnt give Condray, the money for that instrument at this time, there would definitely be a chanceter. Or maybe, it would be good to do some kind of business with Condray afterward and make some more concessions. Anyway, there must be a chance to repay Condray. Thats all! Without the mental burden, Bonnie headed downstairs. Alexis was waiting outside the door, when she saw Bonniee out, she immediately greeted her, How is it Mrs. Grant, have the test resultse out, that Mr. Condray is able to operate on Amad, right? The results arent in yet, Bonnie replied, Youre here just in time, theres an instrument downstairs that we need right now, can you go and help sign for it? As she said this, she was ready to give Alexis her checkbook. Once it arrived downstairs, it was as much as it was going to cost, just fill out the check and give it. But Alexis refused to go, muttering his mouth, with a reluctant face, Im not going, yesterday you guys fooled me and gave me sleeping pills, who knows if youre purposely trying to sidetrack me today, Ill just wait outside the door, Im not going anywhere! Anyway, his purpose ofing to Reliacao was to guard Anna and Amad. The rest, he doesnt care! Bonnie: Rolling her eyes helplessly, she had to go downstairs by herself. When she got to the hospital entrance, she saw several people gathered around the machine, their eyes unable to stop gawking. Hello, its the instrument I ordered thats arrived isnt it, Iming over to sign for it. Bonnie said. The person in charge immediately had a few more moments of surprise, Yes yes yes, its your instrument that has arrived, pay over here, one million five hundred and eighty thousand dors. Bonnie cheerfully paid out the money and let the person in charge carry that instrument upstairs. And Condray did what he said he would do, and immediately returned the money to Bonnie. Next, it was time to get ready to start the tests. The doctor was so excited that he circled around the instrument several times before finally sitting in the observation position, ready to start checking Condrays genes. The rest of the group, sat on the side and watched quietly. And just at this time, the doctor pressed the switch, and the machine didnt start; instead, some pungent-smelling colorless gas was rapidly released from the pipes on both sides. Being a doctor, Anna immediately smelled what it was. It was ether! As long as you inhale it, you will fall into aa. She immediately covered Amads mouth and nose, while holding her breath and speaking loudly to Bonnie, Bonnie, dont breathe! But it was toote. Before she could finish her words, the little bit of ether she had just inhaled had made her whole body go limp, and she directly nted herself on the ground, her eyes began to cken, and then she lost consciousness! Chapter 2744: The Truth Comes Out Little by little, consciousnesspsed in Annas mind. She struggled hard for several times, but she couldnt even get up. Anna, you you help! Bonnie still had a trace of consciousness left and tried to send a signal for help to Alexis outside the door. Bang! Condray, wearing a special mask, stepped forward and directly kicked Bonnie hard in the stomach. Bonnies whole body almost went up in the air, followed by a heavy fall beside Anna. But because it was a vip ward, even after falling to the ground, it didnt make any sound. Bitch, still want to ask for help? Condrays eyes were filled with bloodthirsty light, In your next life! Who the hell are you and why are you doing this to us? Bonnie questioned, Did we do something to make you hate us? Bonnies voice broke as she spoke because of the pain. Anna is stillpsing in and out of consciousness, but can barely think. She realized that the only reason Bonnie was still conscious was probably because of the pain. But in her current state, she couldnt even pinch herself. The only possibility Anna bit down hard on her tongue. The pain that drilled through her heart made her thoughts, which had already been disorganized, gradually return to her brain. She swallowed the mouth full of blood into her stomach, following which she once again looked at Condray in front of her, pretending to have passed out. The way she was now, she had only regained her consciousness, and was not able to stand up, let alone fight against Condray. And at the moment, Bonnie was still circling Condray. What do you want, money isnt it, as long as you let us go, no matter how much it is, I can give it to you. Condrays face, which was already maniacal, became even more maniacal at this moment, almost roaring out in a snarl, Who wants your crap money, what I want, is your lives! After a pause, he looked at Bonnie again, But dont worry, after all, youre Sebastians woman, Ill let you off the hook, my target, is only Anna and her child.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Target Anna and Amad? Why? Bonnie was even more confused, Those two havent offended you at all, right, why are you doing this? How not offended! Condray replied, If it wasnt for her and Ruperts shit, my fiance would be dead! Fiance? Bonnies mind electrified with the thought of someone. Jurrian! Five years ago, when Rupert was terminally ill, Jurrian went out of his way to give Annas heart to Rupert. Later, Rupert couldnt control Jurrians madness, so he could only make a n to let Jurrian die at the bottom of the sea with him! But God was kind enough to let Ruperte back to life. As for Jurrian, no one knows his whereabouts anymore. Unexpectedly, Jurrians fianc at that time, actually loved her so much, has been investigated until now. Jurrian, is dead? Bonnie asked. Condray was furious at the mention of it, Not dead, but pretty much as good as dead, because of Anna and Rupert, she became a vegetable! So, he changed his name and has been tracking down Anna, wanting to avenge Jurrians death. All these years, I didnt find out any clue at all, I was going to give up, I didnt expect that you guys actually came to Reliacao to look for matching genes, you guys still dont know, right, the samples in that gene bank are actually Ruperts, but they were stolen by me! Chapter 2745: Borrowing a knife to kill! So it was! Bonnies heart sank to the bottom. No wonder, every time he said he wanted to do a sample match of the bone marrow, Condray refused to show up and just sent someone to send the sample. Because it wasnt Condrays bone marrow at all, but the one left by Rupert back then. No wonder, Condray kept insisting on seeing Anna before agreeing to the surgery. No wonder, she and Anna had a strange and deja vu feeling since they met Condrayst night. So thats how it is! This puzzle was all solved in front of Bonnie. Sheughed softly a few times before shaking her head, Its something I didnt expect, youve actually made it this far. For Jurrian, whatever it takes, Ill do it. Condray said.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. He took out his cell phone and pulled up the surveince video, a satisfied smile on his face, Jurrian, did you see that, Ill be able to avenge your death in no time, those who made you suffer, Im going to make them pay for it now. With that said, Condray walked over to Anna, bent down, and picked up the trench coat she was holding in her hand. Then from the trench coat stood, a reel of fishing line was taken out. The roll of fishing line, Bonnie had noticed when Condray had entered the hospital, but didnt think anything of it at that time. After all, Condray said that he had gone fishingst night, so it was understandable that there was fishing line on his body. But now, at this moment, Bonnies heart was in her throat. What do you want to do, Condray, what happened back then, you may not know the whole picture, dont be impulsive, or when you be a murderer and have to go to jail, its toote to regret. Bonnie persuaded. A murderer? Condrayughed, turned his head to Bonnie, tilted a head and asked, What makes you think, I am a murderer, I wont kill Anna and Amad today, dont worry! Not waiting for Bonnie to breathe a sigh of relief, Condray continues, Because youre the one whos killing. What? Condray began to talk about his n, Have you ever fished, its such a thin line that can withstand hundreds of pounds of fish, ditto for Anna. As he said, he nimbly wrapped the fishing line around Annas ankle, and the other end, he ced it in Bonnies hand, What aboutter, you just tug on it with a death grip, otherwise shell fall off oh. Bonnie looked at Condray with unbelievable incredulity, her whole body trembled uncontrobly, You you beast! I call this a brute? Condray asked rhetorically, Then when you pushed my Jurrian off the cliff, howe you didnt feel that you were brutes, we were almost married at that time, and just because of you, you made it so that we dont have a chance to be a couple in this life. Do you know that Jurrian said that after we got married, he would give me two children, we would travel around the world, and then buy a house with a big garden, and live a good life as a family of four. But because of you guys, none of that is going to happen! A few moments of sadness roiled under Bonnies eyes, Youre wrong, even if Jurrian had appeared to you safe and sound right now, you guys wouldnt be having this day. How can that be! Condray didnt believe it. Bonnie continued, Of course its possible, you dont know it yet do you, in fact at that time Jurrian didnt like you at all, she liked Rupert, so that Rupert could live and double cross her, thats why she went to harm Anna, thats why she got herself into this situation. After a pause he added, If you dont believe me, give me five minutes, I have a recording from that time, Jurrian admitted it herself, its hard evidence! Chapter 2746: Just Stall for Three More Minutes Hearing Bonnies words, Condrays expression clearly began to waver. Was Jurrian, really not as wonderful as he thought in his heart, but a woman who wanted to be with Rupert, a watery woman? You can take a look even if you dont believe me. Bonnie continued to arch the fire, Arent you curious, wouldnt it be a bit too silly to take care of Jurrian for the rest of your life in such a haphazard way, only to realize youre an ingrate when you die? Wheres your cell phone? Condrays heart definitely wavered. Bonnie immediately nuzzled, Its in my left pocket, the unlock code is six eights, then you log into my cloud drive and the backup of the recordings is in there, but its a bit older, so youll have to dig through it. If I dont find it good, youre dead! Condray finished his scathing warning and started rummaging through it. And taking this opportunity, Bonnie struggled to move her arm, trying to wake up that chip imnted in her arm. As long as she woke up, she could notify the people outside toe to her rescue. However, it was already very hard for her to lift one arm, let alone move the other arm to trigger the chip.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Having no choice, Bonnie then turned her gaze to the corner of the table on the side and tried to m her arm hard against it. What are you doing? Who knew that by this time, Condrays gaze had been cast over, his eyes full of ice, clutching Bonnies arm. Bonnie tried hard to squeeze out a smile, What can I do, just moving around, nothing much. Something was wrong! Condray immediately checked both of Bonnies hands, but found nothing. Then he looked at the corner of the table on the side, but he didnt find anything either. But there was always a feeling that something wasnt right. He tossed the phone aside, Youre purposely trying to distract me so you have a chance to call for help. Although he didnt know exactly how Bonnie wanted to ask for help, this matter of himself being lied to was hammered! Bonnie couldnt help but feel remorseful in her mind, had she known that she had just tried her hardest and hammered on it. Just one second earlier, one second would have been better! I didnt lie to you ah, I do have that recording inside my cell phone, dont believe you listen. Bonnie was chagrined, but her face remained nd. Not the slightest hint of panic could be seen. But Condray was no longer convinced. Anyway, I already know your cell phone password, I can listen to that recording whenever I want, as for you guys now, youd better hurry up and go to hell! With that, Condray yanked Anna up, intending to put her out the window. Anna, who had been pretending to be asleep, finally found her chance. She opened her eyes in a daze, and after ncing at Condray in front of her, she reached out her hand in horror and grabbed Condrays bottom. Condray was unprepared and was pinched with a muffled grunt, subconsciously letting go of Anna. Anna, on the other hand, fell straight onto Bonnie, who was on the side. As she fell, her hand squeezed Bonnies arm in death. Even if she couldnt make it, she clenched her teeth and tried to press down. She remembered clearly that this was the position, the position of the chip in Bonnies body. Bonnie, save save me, I Anna cried out in panic, one side and Bonnie passed a quick nce. The chip had been activated and Sebastians men would be here immediately. It would only take three minutes. Theyd just stall for three more minutes! Chapter 2747: Go to Hell Anna and Bonnie exchanged a look with each other, already more than a little at ease. It was only three minutes, they worked hard, they could definitely make it. Mr. Condray, why are you doing this to me, if I remember correctly, we shouldnt have any grievances, right? Anna repeated what Bonnie said just now, trying hard to stall for time. But Condrays patience had obviously run out, and he didnt even bother to exin to Anna. Just threw down a sentence, When you die, Ill go to your grave and burn paper, then Ill tell you slowly. Saying that, he directly forcefully separated Anna and Bonnie. Dont! Bonnie tried to stop it. In return, it was Condrays merciless kick. Its better to save your strength, or you shouldnt have the strength to pull Anna in a while. Condray said grimly. He put on thick gloves and ced Anna in a sitting position by the window, below which was a height of more than fifty meters! If she were to fall from this ce, Anna would surely die. After taking care of Annas side, Condray helped Bonnie to the window and put on her oxygen mask. After inhaling pure oxygen, Bonnies mind quickly returned to lucidity, and her body gradually gained strength. You can wear this oxygen mask, as long as you keep inhaling pure oxygen, you wont be affected by the ether, and youll have the strength to drag Anna, but well, it might be a bit hard, after all, the fishing line is so thin, you must be very strangled,e on, this glove is also for you. Condray wanted to deal with only Anna and Amad, so in Bonnies case, a little more mercy. Or maybe it was done on purpose to make the game more interesting. Condray even reminded Bonnie, You must try to pull Anna up before the fishing line breaks her ankle, otherwise even if you keep holding on to her, she will fall down because her foot is cut off by the fishing line. You animal, scum, scum! Bonnie yelled in anger. But because of the oxygen mask, all the voices were inaudible and slurred. Condrays mouth diffused a smug smile, Whats the point Mrs. Grant, it seems like you dont have any opinions either, in that case, Ill do it ah! Doing so was to leave himself enough time to be able to escape. And while that time was avable, it was also just right to make both Anna and Bonnie suffer a good deal! Wait! Bonnie didnt dare to imagine what she and Anna would face next, and pleaded in her tone, Condray, even if you want to deal with Anna, you cant do this, like this, Ill tell you a secret, and youll let Anna go, okay? In order to stall for time, Bonnie was already saying whatever came to her mind. Only Condray didnt eat this set of words, his tone carried a senile chill, What else is there to say, the two of you just behave yourselves, or if you just choose to let go of Anna, Anna might even be able to die a little easier! You really dont want to know? Bonnie continued, Its about Jurrian! Condrayughed, Stop stalling, I know you said that on purpose, otherwise you would have just told me what Jurrians secret really was, why wait until now.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. With that said, Condray patted Anna on the shoulder, Have a good time, if it wasnt for you my Jurrian wouldnt have fallen off a cliff into the sea, now its your turn to experience the pain and fear she was feeling. With a firm push outward, Annas entire body plummeted down the stairs! Chapter 2748: She Can’t Die Almost with all her strength, Bonnie struggled to tug on that fishing line, but the person still kept moving towards the window. It couldnt be helped, Anna had some weight after all, plus Bonnies hands and feet were still a bit weak right now, so she didnt have that much strength. Soon, Bonnie hit the edge of the window hard.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. She finally saw Anna at this moment. Anna was hanging upside down, and because of the gravity from her fall just now, the fish line at her ankle had been strangled deep into her flesh, and bright red blood raged down her leg, coloring Annas face. However, Anna struggled to grab the edge of the window, so that she could counteract some of the gravity and make herself and Bonnie feel better. Bonnie was pleasantly surprised, Anna you hold on, I will find a way to save you right away! While saying that, she tried to yell towards the outside. Condray, who hadnt left yet, heard this and also realized that something was wrong. He immediately rushed to the window to check, and after realizing that Anna did so, he was so angry that his turquoise eyes filled with blood. Impossible! How could this be possible! Anna had obviously inhaled the ether and couldnt possibly have the strength to do so! But soon, Condray guessed why. So Anna was all acting just now, and a part of her consciousness and physical strength existed. This damned bitch! Condray was furious. He had carefully nned all of this so that he could get Anna killed, but now that the n was about to fall through, how could he swallow his breath? Since Anna has the strength, Mrs. Grant, you dont need this mask, do you? Condray said, striding towards Bonnie. Bonnies heart stuttered as she guessed exactly what Condray wanted. She desperately twisted her head to prevent Condray from taking the mask. But with the fishing line in her hand, she was no match for Condray. Soon, Bonnies oxygen mask was snatched away. The ether that hadnt dissipated in the room rushed into Bonnies nose again. Even though she had clenched her tongue in death, the feeling of powerlessness kepting. She was close to losing her grip on Anna! Anna, you hold on, I wont let you die! Bonnie said loudly. At this moment, Anna, who was hanging upside down, had felt her ankles lose their sensation and no pain. This was not a good omen. Because the human body had a self-protection mechanism, if it was faced with any severe pain, it would regte the central nervous system and directly block out the pain so that the person could be morefortable. And now, Anna couldnt feel her ankle anymore, which meant that the fishing line had embedded itself too deeply, almost cutting off her foot. Once it broke, she was bound to fall and die instantly! I cant die, Anna murmured in a small voice, I cant die in this ce, Ive got three other kids Im going to raise, I Cedron, Rupert, pimp, why , why dont you show up? Obviously, once upon a time, Rupert said that as long as she was in danger, he would be the first to appear and save her! But now? Rupert became Cedron, and nheless forgot about her and wont show up anymore. pimp, you liar. Annas eyes poured back tears as her vision blurred. There was nothing but misery in her heart, knowing that there was no hiding from her today. Bonnie, if I die, please tell Cedron to be sure, sure, sure to be good to the children. Enoch and Amad had already lost their mommy, and if even daddy didnt care about them, then they would truly be unloved children. Chapter 2749: Together as Companions Listening to Annas desperate plea, Condrays heart was so happy. So Anna has this day too! Dont worry, if you die, your two children cant escape, Ill send them all down for you to be yourpanions on the way to the Yellow Springs. So, nothing to worry about, go to the afterlife together! After Condray finished saying this, and seeing that Bonnie could hardly hold on any longer, he immediately prepared to leave, creating his own alibi. But just as he reached the door, before his hand touched the door handle, someone outside the door, violently kicked open the ward door. Condray was unprepared, and was kicked directly to the ground by this kick, his chest hurting as if it was going to shatter open. Someone ising, Anna, you hold on, immediately, someone wille Bonnie surprised beyond words to speak. But as soon as she got excited, she inhaled even more ether gas, and her eyes all began to gush, and she began to see the people in front of her a little too clearly. The fishing line in her hand, needless to say, had begun to slide downward. Anna! The man stepped straight forward and yanked on the line with his bare hands! Almost as soon as he yanked on the fishing line, the mans palm was cut to a bloody pulp. But even so, he didnt have the intention of letting go, instead, he wrapped the fishing line, loop by loop, around his arm. The spirally twisted fishing line then strangled spiral-shaped cuts on his arm. The smell of blood was so strong that it almostpletely overpowered the smell of ether in the room. It was only then that Bonnie noticed that the person who hade was, in fact, You how did you end up here? Bonnie asked incredulously. Cut the crap, Alexis, why dont you get your ass in here and help! The man shouted. Alexis, who had been guarding the door, rushed in, a look of shock still lingering on her face, her tone urgent, Iming Iming, oh my God, what the hell is going on here? Get that Condray and call the police.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Alexis was in sixes and sevens, already just nodding and doing as she was told, Ill do it now, Ill do it now. Condray was almost half dead from that kick, and now that he saw the man in front of him, he was dumbfounded. It was a long time before he could speak, No, this cant be, how can it be! How could the man standing in front of him, the one who came out to save Anna, be Rupert? Werent you dead, yes, you were obviously dead, so how did you appear, Rupert, what the hell is going on. Cedron ignored his outburst of anger and shock, his tone was icy to the core, Ill naturally tell you these things properly once youre in prison. As for now, it was better to be packed up and locked up first! With three strokes, Alexis tied Condray up and turned him into a caterpir crawling on the ground. He struggled to raise his head, nced at Cedron, whose entire arm was already covered in blood, and suddenlyughed. Laughed a crazy, maniacalugh. Rupert, so what if youre still alive, your woman is going to die soon, and the pain Ive experienced, youll soon experience it too! She wont die as long as Im around. Cedron said. Really? Condray asked rhetorically, Even if she doesnt die, her ankles will be cut off hard, and your arms, the two of you, one missing a foot and the other a hand, what a pair of handicapped people made for each other! Cedrons eyelids bugged out, and ignoring Condray, he turned away and leaped straight out of the window! Chapter 2750: It’s Not Fair The sudden scene made everyone dumbfounded. Alexis was the most agitated, not caring about suppressing Condray on the ground anymore, she immediately rushed to the window. Condray, who was lying on the ground, didnt know the situation, and when he saw Alexis crying so hard, he subconsciously assumed that both Cedron and Anna had fallen to their deaths. Well, great! Jurrian, Ive finally avenged you, dont worry, as soon as I get out of jail, Ill help you get those two little kids killed along with them! As long as he lived, those who had hurt Jurrian, he would get them all killed. Snap! Just as he wasughing out loud, Alexis came over to him quickly, raised her hand, and pped him across the face. It was especially hard, and directly hit Condray so hard that he lost one of his incisors. What kind of person are you to be so mean, wishing for Mr. Navarro and Miss Newman to die. Condray spat the incisor out of his mouth and red viciously at Alexis, What kind of person, of course, is an enemy of both of them! The person who wanted Anna and Rupert dead the most in the world! You! Alexis got even angrier, but only for a moment, before returning to her smile, But that idea of yours falls t, they wont die, the one who will die, is you. Wont die? Condrays smile froze at the corners of his mouth, his eyes full of incredulity, How can that be, how can they not be dead, I saw the two of them fall with my own eyes. This is the 12th floor, how could they not die? Alexis asked, Then did you hear the loud noise that the two of them made after they fell?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. This Condray carefully recalled it, and his face became even more ugly. Didnt hear it, he indeed didnt hear it. But these two did jump out of the window, didnt they? How could they be okay! Take me to the window, I want to see whats going on. Condray eximed. Alexisughed, Fine, I didnt realize you were still a noob, so Ill let you die! Let him see how the hell Mr. Navarro and Miss Newman survived. Like a chicken, Alexis grabbed Condray by the neck and lifted him to the window. But Condray nced downstairs, and issued a question, Theres obviously no one down here, youre lying to me, where the hell did the two of them go, do they know how to teleport? Instantaneous transfer was of course impossible. Alexis was also confused by this question, pushing Condray away to take a look, at the bottom of the twelfth floor, there was indeed no figure of Anna and Cedron. Only the hugedder from earlier was still moving towards the hospital entrance, but there was no one on that either. What the hell? Alexis guessed the reason after thinking for a while, The two of them arent dead, but theyre also injured ah, so they must have gone to bandage their wounds, just you wait, after the two of them are healed, youre going to die a horrible death! Didnt die. These two actually really didnt die. Condrays figure swayed, and finally fell directly to the ground, with nothing but destion and loss in the bottom of his eyes. He didnt kill Anna after all. Not only did he not kill Anna, but he also found out that Rupert was still alive. Why is God so unfair, so that all of you can live so happily, only my Jurrian, she turned into a vegetable and will never wake up in this life, its not fair! Chapter 2751: Playing Together Listening to Condrays rant, Bonnie slowly stood up. She found her cell phone from Condrays body, poked the screen hard, and then flipped out a blurry video from her phones cloud drive. It was one shed taken with the button cam on her shirt when shed gone to see Jurrian back in the day. Jurrian, thats my Jurrian, even though it was blurry, Condray instantly recognized the person in the image.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. In the video, Jurrian was holding a cup of coffee in his hand, his tone was leisurely with a hint of sinister, Mrs. Grant, this is a matter between me and my senior brother, its not your turn to interfere, I advise you to stay out of it. Bonnie spoke up, I cant just ignore it, after all, the person youre dealing with is Anna, thats my best girl friend. So what, she didnt deserve to be around Shifu in the first ce, look at her like that, whats so good about her, I feel shabby for her, Im the one who should have the woman around Shifu. Bonnie continued, That was also Ruperts own choice, besides, Miss Huisjen, if I remember correctly, you should have a fianc, are you going to have your foot in both boats now, or are you going to ride a donkey and find a horse, seamlessly? That person, Jurrian leisurely put down her coffee cup, Like you said, its just a stepping stone for me, in the foreign research institute, if theres no rtionship at all, how could I feel so young toe to this position? But a woman like me, is only able to be with senior brother, as for that so-called fianc, just break up when the timees, senior brother wont mind. What? Condray couldnt believe his ears. His Jurrian, really said that? I wanted to show you this video just now, but I didnt let you see it directly in order to stall for time, and I was also afraid that you would go crazy after watching the video, and now you know it, everything is revealed. Bonnie said, letting out a long breath. Condray refused to believe it, Lied to me, you must have lied to me, how can that be, my Jurrian isnt like that! Bonnie: The evidence is in front of you, and you still dont believe it? Mrs. Grant, Alexis was also speechless, and spoke directly, You dont want to break bread with this kind of person, he wont listen to it at all, besides, he willingly acted as that whats-her-name Jurrians springboard, so lets do it! Anyway, this springboard can only go inside the prisonter! Bonnie hmmmd and stopped talking. Bonnie! At this time, Sebastian rushed in and shielded Bonnie in his arms, How is it, are you alright, are you hurt anywhere? Seeing Sebastianing, Bonnies tone couldnt help but start to feel aggrieved, and bean-sized tears started to roll down, Why did you juste, Anna was going to die just now, do you know, if it wasnt for Cedrons arrival, wed really be done for! The chip on her arm had obviously been activated, why didnt Sebastiane within three minutes? Sebastian was even more aggravated than her, I came, otherwise where do you think, thedder that picked up Cedron and Anna downstairs came from? What? So, you were the one who fought Cedrons match just now and then saved me and Anna? asked Bonnie suspiciously as she stopped her tears. Sebastian nodded, followed by a shake of his head, correcting her, To be precise, it was Cedron and I who fought the match, and he was already preparing to save you guys when I came. Chapter 2752: What is the Truth? At this moment when everyones mood had calmed down a bit and their minds were clearer, they began to think of many unreasonable things. For example, Cedron clearly said he wouldnte to Reliacao, yet he still showed up. For example, Bonnie sent out a distress signal, Sebastian still needed time toe over, but Cedron was able toe faster than Sebastian. For example, after Cedron gives Sebastian the job ofddering that, he risks losing an arm andes straight up to save Anna. The timing of the appearance makes it really hard not to suspect that Cedron was actually in the hospital in the first ce! Thinking about it, both Sebastian and Bonnies gazes, in unison, rested on Alexis. Alexis hurriedly spoke up, I dont know, Mr. Navarro didnt tell me that he came to Reliacao, I called himst night to ask him toe, and he said he wasnt avable. As a result, he suddenly saw Mr. Navarro running wildly outside the door just now, and thought that it was the side effect of the sleeping pills he had taken earlier. Hearing this, Sebastian and Bonnie exchanged a look with each other, already having a guess in their hearts. Cedron was afraid that he was lying when he said he had forgotten Anna! This person cares about Anna to death, but is still trying hard to back Anna out. Its too contradictory! No, I have to find Cedron and ask him about it. Bonnie muttered.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Sebastian stopped her as soon as he could, his tone was helpless, What are you going to do now, both Cedron and Anna are badly injured, they need to get their wounds taken care of now, let them both rest first. At the mention of the wounds, Bonnie remembered that Cedron had just wrapped the fishing line right around his arm in order to pull on it. The bloody look was extraordinarily shocking just by recalling it in her mind. As for Anna, not to mention, there was no telling what the condition of the ankle was now. The two of them, indeed, should hurry up and get their wounds taken care of. Then Ill wait until theyve tended to their wounds before I ask. Bonnie said. Sebastian scooped her up in his arms and took her in stride, Not just the two of them, but you, you need to get checked out too. There were no injuries on the face, but who knew if there was anything going on with the internal organs or anything? It was still necessary to check it out. As for here Sebastian dropped his gaze to Alexis, Over to you Alexis. Alexis nodded her head as if she were pounding garlic, Dont worry, I can handle it, you guys go check it out. Once Sebastian and Bonnie had left, Alexis stomped hard on Condrays back again, Be honest you, dare to take on Mr. Navarro and Miss Newman, tired of living! Theyre all bitches, bitches! Condray cursed, If Jurrian was really that bad, why didnt he tell me earlier, instead choosing to hide for so many years until I struck? So it was all fake, fake! Alexis was speechless, but still exined, This matter, I guess, in fact Mr. Navarro has lost his memory for the past few years, and doesnt even remember what happened once, he even forgot about Miss Newman, so how could he possibly remember what happened between you and that whats-her-name Jurrian. Said, and thankfully patted his chest, Its a good thing Mrs. Grant saved the video, or else it would really be over, youre too stubborn. Think about it, Mr. Navarro and Miss Newman, do they have any grudges with Jurrian, why do they have to take one of their own lives and bring her off the cliff as well? Chapter 2753: Save My Child With a single word, it silenced Condray. Yes, back then when he went to Willisto, it was Jurrian himself who insisted on going. Condray tried to dissuade her several times, but Jurrians mind was made up, saying she had to go. Since she wanted to go, how could it be a plot by Anna and Rupert? Even Condray remembers that after he chased after Willisto, Jurrian treated himself strangely, with a kind of lovey-dovey feeling. Then again, Jurrian had fallen off a cliff.Material ? N?velDrama.Org. All these years Condray was too busy taking care of Jurrian and tracking down Anna and Rupert to think about anything else. Now that he thought about it again, it did make a lot of sense. Looks like you realize that, too. Alexis snorted coldly, Now that you know who is the bad guy, you should be more honest and atone for your sins when you go inside the prison! I cant go redeem myself. Condray said loudly. Alexis was instantly anxious, Why cant you, if it wasnt for you, would Mr. Navarro, Miss Newman, and Mrs. Grant have gotten into this mess today, its all your fault, whats to stop you from atoning for your sins? Im going to see Jurrian, Im going to see Jurrian and ask her what the hell I am! Condray said. Seeing that the emotions were getting the better of him, Alexis could barely hold him down. In the end, he could only give a hard blow to the back of Condrays neck, causing Condray to pass out straight away. All this effort and you still want to see Jurrian, I think you just want to escape, die while you can, theres no way Im going to let you escape from my control. With that, Alexis rang the call bell in the hospital room, Arrange for two nurses toe and take care of the doctor and Amad, I have to go to the police station. C Meanwhile, this end of the hospital. Cedron and Anna were both in the operating room for emergency surgery. The fishing line on both of them had been tightly strangled into their flesh, which looked extraordinarily shocking, and because it involved a lot of important blood vessels and nerves, extra care was needed in the process of pulling the fishing line out. Seeing the doctors and nurses all gathered around him, Cedrons brows immediately tightened, Im fine, you guys go ahead and take care of Annas wound. Miss Newmans case is unique after all, shes a pregnant woman and we dont have enough special anesthetics right now, so it will have to wait. The doctor exined, Otherwise you could hurt the baby. Is the baby important or is she important? Cedrons fire suddenly came up, using his uninjured hand, he yanked on the doctors cor, Operate on her now, it doesnt matter even if the child is lost, I want her to be safe and sound. The doctor was so scared that he lost his face, Please calm down, its Miss Newmans intention to keep the baby, we have to respect the patients choice ah. Otherwise what if theres some kind of conflict afterward? Cedrons face grimaced, directly got off the operating table and walked to Anna, Anna, immediately talk to the doctor, save you first, the childs matter, afterward. Anna had already inhaled arge amount of ether, coupled with the pain now so much that her consciousness was beginning to blur, she couldnt hear what Cedron was saying at all. It just vaguely felt as if someone was persuading her not to have this child. Almost instinctively, she shielded her stomach, her tone as firm as it could be. Dont move this child, dont touch anyone, this is mine and pimps child, I must protect this child, pimp, you came to save me, so I will save our child as well Chapter 2754: You’re Remembering Wrongly The word pimp made Cedrons eyes start to shake hard. This was Gods arrangement, right? Back then, he wore a mask and tried his best to hide his identity, just because he didnt want to be with Anna, but Anna deliberately provoked him, and in the end, he showed up on adder and finalized his rtionship with her. Now its the same thing, he has obviously tried hard to draw a line with Anna, but he still hugged her, left from thedder, and then exposed the fact that he didnt have amnesia. Was it possible that God had specially prepared a just to trap the two of them together? Anna, you are more important than the child, listen okay, let the doctor operate on you first, as for the child, if I really cant keep him, I will make it up to him. Cedron said softly. But Anna still kept on repeating, deathly protecting her stomach, saying that she refused to give up this child. This was her and pimps child. Even though the two of them were having a bad time right now, Anna still didnt have the slightest idea of aborting this child. Cedron could hardly stand to watch. And if the stalemate continues, Annas foot may not survive. That little woman who used to love to jump around, if she lost this foot, she would be very painful, right? Thinking of this, Cedron was ruthless and spoke, Lets start the surgery straight away, Im her husband, I have the right to make decisions for her, save her first, right now! CMaterial ? N?velDrama.Org. Between groggy moments, Anna felt like she was having a long, long dream. In the dream, Rupert was back. The samedder she remembered, appeared in her sight, and Rupert was standing on it, wearing that familiar mask, with tenderness in his eyes, opening his arms towards her. Anna was ready to jump on him without thinking, but when she reached him, she realized that it wasnt Rupert at all, but Condray. Condray opened his bloody mouth andughed as he pushed her through the window, Die, I will avenge my Jurrian! Again a fine sharp pain shot through her ankle, causing Anna to cry out in rm and wake straight up. Looking up and around, she found herself in the hospital room, the pungent smell of disinfectant making her feel alive. Anna, youre awake. Bonnie, who was standing guard, immediately stood up when she heard themotion, Hows it going, whats wrong? Anna blinked nkly, I think I had a dream that Condray was Jurrians fianc, and then he tried to kill me, and I was hanging upside down from the window by a piece of fishing line, and I almost died. Bonnie was silent for a moment and replied towards Anna, It wasnt a dream, it was real, Condray really did it, but dont worry, weve taken care of Condray, theres no way he can hurt you again. So, its true? Annas thoughts continued to wander. If Condray was real, and herself being hung upside down from the window was real, then Cedron Thinking about that, Anna immediately looked to Bonnie, Cedron saved me, didnt he? No, youre remembering it wrong. Bonnie replied, It was Sebastian who saved you, havent you forgotten? Sebastian? Annas memory started to go haywire, But I clearly remember seeing Cedron myself. You must have misremembered, Bonnie replied with a firm voice, You were the one who activated the chip in my arm and then held on for three minutes before Sebastian came to our rescue. Fearing that Anna wouldnt believe her, she held up her arm, Look, the chip was scrapped after activation and needed to be removed and a new one installed, and I just made an incision in my arm to remove the scrapped chip! Chapter 2755: She Doesn’t Believe It Looking down the arm that Bonnie was handing her, Anna did see a small cut. So it really was Sebastian who came to her rescue and not Cedron? Have you just woken up, your mind is still a bit unclear, Bonnie inquired with concern, Just lie down for a little while longer, lie still and dont move. Anna was helped to lie back on the hospital bed. But her thoughts were still emptying, puzzled beyond belief. Was it really that she remembered wrong? Or was everyone lying to her? Get a good nights sleep and dont think about anything else. Bonnie voiced again. Anna hmmmd, and then remembered that before she went on the operating table, the doctor had said something about the baby. She subconsciously covered her stomach, nervous, Bonnie, so is my baby No, Bonnie replied, The child is fine, the anesthetic for pregnant women was delivered in time, so you and the child are fine, its just that the ankle is more seriously injured, it may take a long time to heal. After a pause, she hesitantly added, And the doctor said that it might leave a scar. Anna understood. The reason why Bonnie would tell herself now that it would leave a scar, must be that she had already gone to Professor Smith and learned that there was no way out, so she had no choice but to say it. It was just a little scar, Anna didnt care. Its not just the baby in my tummy, what about Amad, how is Amad doing now? Anna asked again. Bonnie nodded her head, Fine, its been sent for surgery, which was sessful. A sentence that made Annas doubts, which had already been put down, rise and swirl again. Because Condray said that his and Amads bone marrow didnt match at all, and the bone marrow that was taken out before was taken from Ruperts sample that was stored in the gene bank five years ago. In other words, the only bone marrow that can save Amad now is Cedrons. But didnt Bonnie say that Cedron didnte to his rescue? You lied didnt you, Anna pressed, It was actually Cedron who saved me! It really wasnt, Bonnie exins helplessly, It might be hard for you to ept, it was Jurrian who gave Amad the bone marrow. Jurrian? Have you forgotten, when Ruperts heart needed to be reced, other than your heart being suitable, it was Jurrian, so after learning that Jurrian was a vegetable, I took a chance and asked my brother to do a bone marrow match, and the sess rate was ny-five percent!Material ? N?velDrama.Org. Therefore, Amad received Jurrians bone marrow and regained his health. Anna listened to the whole cause and effect of the incident, and cried andughed a little, Obviously we hated Jurrian so much, but in the end she became Amads savior, or in such a forced situation. God is just so good at ying tricks on people! Fate is like that, Bonnie dismissed the topic, Anyway, get some rest, and when you do, Ill take you to see Amad. Okay. Anna nodded and closed her eyes. Bonnie stayed with her at the bedside, stayed for a while, and then left the hospital room. Almost as soon as she left, Annas eyes snapped open the next. She rummaged through the closet and found her cell phone, then turned it on and flipped out Cedrons contact information. Without half a seconds hesitation, she dialed straight out, still on video call. Soon enough, Cedron picked up the phone, his tone impatient, What do you want? Your left arm, pull your suit up, I need to see your left arm. Anna said as she opened the door. Chapter 2756: You want to give your body in marriage? Thats right, Anna didnt believe what Bonnie said. She remembered clearly that it was Cedron who came to her rescue, and against all odds, he wrapped the fishing line directly around her arm. Even at the risk of having his arm ruined, he never let go. Later rescued on thedder, Cedron picked her up again in a cross body and flew forward. As he ran, he talked to her. Cedron said, Anna, dont die. Cedron says, Anna, Imte, its all my fault.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Cedron says, Anna, Im sorry. Although her consciousness was blurred at that time, Anna felt the corners of her mouth wet and moist, a little salty taste. How could it be a misremembering when the memory was so real? So, it must be Bonnie who was lying. By making this video call, Anna was trying to prove that her memory was not wrong. Cedron was the one who came to her rescue. Cedron, obviously, remembered everything. Whats gotten into you, for goodness sake, why would I do that? On the other end of the phone, Cedrons face was unhappy and refused Annas request. And seeing this, a hint of surprise roiled through Annas mind. She was certain, You are afraid to do this right, Cedron, I knew it, there must be something wrong with your arm, you are too weak to admit it, so you are not willing to show me. Cedrons tone became a little more hostile, So what do you want to see in my arm? You know best what I want to see dont you, on your left arm, you have the wound left from saving me! Anna said. Cedron fell silent. I was right, right, there really is a wound, so, Cedron, you obviously remember me, why dont you admit it, hohang no, pimp, dont you already want to be with me? Anna said, already beginning to aggravate. There were so many things she wanted to say to Cedron, but she never got the chance. If youre all the way to Reliacao, why dont you go check it out if youre delusional, cant shell out that kind of money? Cedron asked, After all, youre still my Mrs. Navarro now, how much do you need, Im shelling out for you. What? Anna froze, You still wont admit it? Cedron asks back, What do I need to admit, that I remember you? But I dont remember you at all. Without waiting for Anna to say anything else, Cedron added, As for the wound on your left arm that you said something about, take a good look at it. With that, Cedron slowly rolled up his sleeve. The sturdy and powerful little arm was revealed without any wounds, perfect as if it was a fake hand. How could it be! Anna couldnt believe her eyes, This cant be possible, I clearly saw it at that time, your arm was entangled in the fishing line and many wounds appeared, if you didnte to save me, I would have died long ago. Howe I didnt know that you are still such an obsessive love brain, obviously I didnt do anything, yet you have already taken all the credit for me, its really hard for you. Cedron sneered. And then what, that I did you such a huge favor that you really dont know how to thank me, so youre nning to return the favor in kind? Cedrons words were so cold and icy that they froze Annas hand and she could barely even hold her cell phone. It was clearly a constant 26 degrees in the hospital room, but at this moment, Anna felt like she was in an ice cer. Anna, I thought you have given up on me, so you have prepared so many tricks waiting for me in private, this Mrs. Navarros position, how long do you want to dominate it? Chapter 2757: It’s All My Fault With almost all her strength, Anna took a deep breath to slow herself down. So, it really wasnt you who saved me? Anna asked. The impatience under Cedrons eyes grew deeper, I know youd love for it to have been me who saved you, and unfortunately, it wasnt me. So if, at the time, you were there, would you have saved me? Anna asked. Cedrons smile stops, Do you want to hear the truth or the lie? Anna: She interrupts Cedron directly, Forget it, youd better not say anything, I dont want to know. Just by listening to Cedrons words, he knew that what he was going to hear next was definitely not something good. Instead of making everything clear, it would be better to hold back a bit and save yourself a thought. As long as it wasnt picked apart, it wouldnt be so hard. Anything else? Cedron asked again. Anna had nothing to say and simply hung up. On this end, Cedron, as if relieved, put the phone aside. Bonnie hurriedly rushed up, Is your hand okay, hurry up, take off this muscle suit, deathly strangling the wound, something will definitely happen. Thats right, Cedron was actually wearing a muscle suit. The arm he just disyed was also just a muscle suit. The wounds on his arms were hidden underneath the muscle suit, and were not detected by Anna in the slightest. Wear it first, Cedron wrinkled his eyebrows, his tone carrying a few hidden pains, I dont know when Anna will call, what if its toote to wear it then? Hearing this, Bonnie rolled her eyes fiercely, You think Anna is really some kind of masochist, being humiliated by you like that, she would still continue to call you? Im afraid that shes now so heartbroken that shes decided to never contact Cedron again in her life! Really? Cedron let out a sigh of relief, If thats enough to let go of me, its not bad, its good. Listening to Cedrons words, Bonnie couldnt help but give him a deep look. Finally shaking her head, she asked suspiciously, I dont understand, obviously youve already appeared in front of Anna, why you refuse to admit that you havent forgotten Anna at all, and force us all to lie together. Dont look at Bonnie just lied cant see half a crack, but in fact the heart can be panicked. At the same time, looking at Annas lost expression, the heart also followed the hard. Leaving me, she wont have so much bad luck. Cedron lowered his eyes and replied, Its all because of me, thats why she got into this situation now, if I continue to stay with her, Im afraid that Ill make her even lose her life. What are you talking about, if it wasnt for you, Anna would have crashed and died. Bonnie said, Youre okay, what era is it, you still believe in such things as broomsticks? Sometimes you have to believe it, the five years Anna was away from me, she didnt go through any major setbacks or dangers, even though she went around seeking medical attention for Amad. But you see when I appeared, she started to have bad luck, she almost had a miscarriage three times, and today she almost fell off a building, and even almost didnt keep the baby. So all this bad luck must have been brought to Anna by him.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Only if he left Anna could Anna live a normal life with her children. Bonnie was so angry that she rolled her eyes, ording to you, Annas ident this time was because you stayed by her side? Then youre still in the same hospital as her, maybe youll cause her to have an ident again. Originally, I wanted to dislike Cedron, but I didnt expect him to take it seriously, and immediately struggled to leave, Ill change hospitals now! Chapter 2758: The Farther Away From Her, The Better Bonnie was practicallyughing with anger. Ive seen one who is stubborn, Ive never seen Cedron so stubborn. Letting him go, and really going, huh? Justy back down! Bonnie walked up and pressed him back onto the hospital bed, I just donated bone marrow, now my body is weak not to mention that its also very prone to infections, where are you going, going out to die? I want to get a transfer, away from Anna. Cedron said. Youre staying right here, youre not going anywhere. Bonnies tone was very insistent, Youve never brought bad luck to Anna, think about Enoch, Amad, those are the fruits of your love, Anna has had a very happy life these past few years. As for now, you have recovered your memory and even saved Anna, is this a good start? Now that Amad is cured, and potential dangers like Condray have all been lifted, what are you still afraid of? Cedron chooses to back down when its clear that a happily ever after is right in front of him. Bonnies face was filled with disgust, You disappoint me with this look. But think about it, if it wasnt for me, how would Anna have gone through so much? Cedrons tone was still very insistent. Bonnie spread her hands, Okay, then if that makes sense, you remember when Sebastian and I misunderstood, when I was separated from my own child, and when I was almost buried in a fire. Remember. Cedron nodded, At that time, we all thought you were dead, and I secretly burned a lot of paper for you, fearing you wouldnt have any money down there. I appreciate your kindness, but thats not the point, the point is, if ording to you, then Sebastian is the one who brought me bad luck, I should stay away from him. But what was the truth? It was because they were together against all odds that they were happy today. Cedronpsed into silence. Bonnie didnt force it, I know you cant listen to anything you say right now, just think about it, Ill go out and get a pair of scissors over here or something really should happen to your wound. But it is Bonnie went out to look for scissors in those few minutes, Cedron actually disappeared! Back in the hospital room, looking at the empty hospital bed, Bonnie immediately dialed Cedrons number. As soon as she got through, she started cursing, Do you not want to die, Cedron, do you realize that youre a patient now, you could die if you go out now!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Im just being transferred to a better medical team to take care of me, so nothing will happen. Cedron said. After a pause, there was more than a little pleading in his tone, Bonnie, I dont have anyone else to ask, about me, make sure you keep this a secret for me, okay? Howe you dont have anyone else to ask, get Sebastian, I dont care about you. Bonnie said. Cedron pulled the corner of his mouth, Cousin he if I say, I guess his sermon is even more powerful than you, I am afraid that I will really be persuaded, so it is better to leave it to you. Hearing this, Bonnie froze for several seconds and finally reacted. Combined, Cedron was saying that her brainwashing skills were average, and her eloquence wasnt as good as Sebastians ah! With this attitude, she actually asked for her help? Im telling you, dont even think about it, Cedron Hello? Hello! Without waiting for Bonnie to finish her sentence, Cedron had already hung up the phone. Bonnie cursed and was ready to put away her cell phone. At this time, Annas voice could be heard behind her, Bonnie, who are you talking to on the phone, so furious, and I just, seemed to vaguely hear Cedrons name? Chapter 2759: The Two Go Hand in Hand Bonnie giggled inside. How is it that what you fear alwayses to you? Quickly adjusting her emotions, she turned her head to look at Anna, Yes, I was just on the phone with Cedron. Annas expression steeply increased by a few points of leap and excitement, Really, then what did Cedron say? It was only for a moment before Annas expression was lost again, Forget it, I dont think hell say anything good. After all, when he himself talked to Cedron on the phone, that attitude of Cedrons Oops, dont mention it! Bonnie carefully and closely observed Annas expression, and then tried to speak, I cant say whether its good or bad words, didnt you ask if Cedron came to save you?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. I was also afraid that I was too nervous at that time, so I didnt notice himing, so I called to ask. Turns out he called me boring and pissed me off. This reason, coupled with Bonnies exasperated look just now, was indeed very convincing. Anna then believed it. Bonnie quietly breathed a sigh of relief and asked again, By the way, why did youe here all of a sudden, didnt I tell you to take a good rest, where did you get the wheelchair? I gave it to Cedron I couldnt sleep thinking there wasnt much to do, so I might as welle out and see Amad, Anna said. As for the wheelchair, the nurse had provided it. The nurse had been pushing her to see Amad and when she got here she suddenly got a stomach ache and went to the restroom. And Anna sat where she was waiting and suddenly heard Bonnies voice and curiously came over herself. Seeing Amad huh, Bonnie walked up and held Annas wheelchair, Let me push you there. When they went to Amads hospital room, they found that Amad hadnt woken up yet, with an oxygen mask on her face, but her breathing was very steady and her tiny cheeks were very rosy. It was obvious that the surgery had been really sessful. If you can, find a chance for Amad and I to go and thank Jurrian. Anna said. Bonnie looked at her with a face full of suspicion, Are you alright, where would one go to thank an enemy. But Annas attitude was very serious, insisting, One size does not fit all, she did do a lot of bad things before, I remember these grudges, but what should be thanked should still be thanked, its not like the two are in conflict. Its still not a conflict? Bonnie is speechless, Then you tell me, how do you not conflict. This well Annas brain immediately had an idea and told Bonnie, Isnt Jurrian a vegetable now, needing a lot of nutrients and pills to keep him alive. And with Condray in jail, there will be no one to take care of Jurrian, and Jurrian wont be able to get his medicines afterward. Anna said here and suddenly patted her chest, But its okay, Im here, and of course I, the doctor, have to provide Jurrian with the best medicines. Its just that the medicines are good, theyre just more painful. Shes a vegetable, its not like shes going to feel pain. Bonnie bristled, That would bepletely redundant, wouldnt it? Anna immediately waved her hand, correcting Bonnie, How could it be, a vegetable is pretty much the same as a sleeping person, if someone hit you while you were sleeping, would it hurt? Probably a dream that you got punched and it hurt pretty bad. Bonnie replied. So yeah, Jurrian would feel pain too, but since hes a vegetable and cant do anything to react, hed have to endure it. Anna replied. Even, because Jurrian is on the best drugs, he can live longer and thus be tortured longer. Chapter 2760: I Want to Give You Back to Yourself Bonnie couldnt help but give a thumbs up, Its me who underestimated you, youre more ruthless than I thought. Im ttered. Anna replied. But leave the cleaning up of Jurrian to me, your task now, is to recuperate from your injuries and then stay with Amad, Bonnie said. Anna also knew that there was no way she could get out of the hospital to see Jurrian in her condition. Not to mention, if she saw Jurrian, she would think of Rupert and would be even more upset instead. So when Bonnie said this, without any hesitation, Anna agreed. Everything was left in Bonnies hands. She was pushed back to the hospital room andid down to rest. In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. Early in the morning, the nurse ran over to tell Anna that Amad had woken up and said he wanted to see Mommy. Anna hurriedly let the nurse push herself to Amads hospital room. All those instruments had been removed yesterday and Amads cute little face appeared in front of Anna, almost making her heart melt. Look mommy, Im already better oh, uncle doctor said that in half a month, I can go outside to y. Amad said happily. Enoch was peeling an apple next to him, when he heard this, he hurriedly reminded, Just that you can go out, but you cant run and jump a lot yet, after all, youve had an incision, you need to recuperate, otherwise youll leave a scar, and it wont be pretty by then. Got it! Amad crisply agreed, and reached out her hand towards Anna again, Mommy, give me a hug! Anna immediately walked forward and hugged Amad.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Amad was incredibly happy, rubbing against Annas arms for a while before speaking, Mommy, Ill be a healthy little kid from now on, I can go out and y, I can go to school, I can do everything I want to do. Anna nodded, Yes, you can do whatever you want from now on! Then mommy can go and do what she wants too. Amad added. What? Anna didnt react for a moment. And Amad continued, Mommy, it must have been so hard for you when I was sick all these years, you couldnt do anything, you couldnt even stay away from me for too long, you even went to be a doctor for me, Mommy. Actually, Amad knew everything. And, she had recently learned so, so much about what Mommy used to be from Bonnies Godmother. Mommy used to be a very fun-loving person, had favorite male celebrities, would go to the bar to drink, would pull people around her to dance when she was happy, and even if she was not happy, she would just let it out. Godmother said that mommy was a person who dared to love and hate, very spontaneous and straightforward. But then after having her and her brother, especially after knowing that she was sick, Mommy changed. She read medical books every day, obviously they were so obscure and difficult to understand that she broke down and shed tears, but she still wiped away her tears and went back to learning. Obviously so sad, in the sight of her and brother, but always smiling. A mommy like that was no longer mommy herself. So- Amad tilted her head, those purple-grape eyes filled with heat and pleading, bright and shining like Thomas in the sky. Mommy, from now on Ill be a normal kid, and there will be so many more people around me and my brother, and theyll all take care of me and my brother, so go be that girl called Anna, I want to give you back to yourself. Chapter 2761: Secrets Anna looked incredulously at Amad in her arms. Those words just now, was it really possible for a five year old child to say them? Amad, you Anna wanted to open her mouth. Amad, however, directly reached out his hand and covered Annas mouth, then very quietly said, Mommy, this is a secret between the two of us oh, you dont tell others. Looking at Amads expectant eyes, Anna could only nod her head.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Bonnie beside her was incredibly curious, What are you mother and daughter talking about, muttering and not letting us hear. Amad and Anna then looked at each other and said in unison, Secrets. You two have secrets? Bonnie purposely puts on a sad face, No, I need to hear what the secret is too, or I wont y with you Amad from now on. Amad was very principled, I cant tell my godmother my secret with mommy, but I can tell my godmother another secret oh. She came up to Bonnies ear and blurted out that secret. Bonnie was so shocked that she almost jumped in ce. Whats this, it was Annas turn to be curious, Whats the secret that could shock you so much? No, nothing, Bonnies voice stuttered a little as she spoke because she was nervous. Steadying herself, she once again came up to Amad and confirmed again and again, This secret is between you and me, you wont tell anyone else, right? Amads little head bobbed like a rattle, No, a secret is a secret, keep it safe. Bonnie nodded along, Thats right, this secret needs to be well guarded, so you wont tell anyone, not even your mommy. That made Anna even more curious. After Bonnie left, she kept asking after Amad. But Amad was a very honest person, and firmly refused to say, Mommy, if you ask your godmother, and shes willing to tell you, then youll be able to know, and I cant tell you anyway. Fine. Anna had to give up. She apanied Amad through lunch before leaving the ward. Going back to her own ward to lie down, what Amad said to herself kept shing in her mind. Indeed, she had been so busy taking care of Amad and Enoch in the past few years that she couldnt quite remember what the Anna she once was really like. Without remembering, there was naturally no way to be that Anna again. After thinking for a long time, Anna pulled out her cell phone and called Alexis. Alexis answered almost in seconds, Miss Newman, you finally contacted me, how are you doing, are you better? Anna hmmmed, Im fine, but from what youre saying, were you waiting for me to contact you, werent you at the hospital before and suddenly you couldnt make it? Alexis wanted to say that he had followed Cedron to another hospital and that Cedron hadnt let him contact Anna. If he was found out, he was told to get the hell out immediately. All Alexis could do was wait and wait and wait until Anna finally contacted him. Cedron cant stop Anna from contacting Alexis, or else Anna will find out whats going on. But on the surface, Alexis couldnt say so, and could only say, I recently went to deal with a client, its quite tricky, and I havent been able to find the time to see you. So thats how it is. Anna let out an oh, Called you, actually wanted to trouble you for something. Miss Newman you name it, anything I can do, Ill help. Alexis agreed without even thinking about it. Anna wasnt too polite, so she told Alexis, I want to ask you, to help me get back to the person I was five years ago. Chapter 2762: Expecting Things to Happen On the other end of the phone, Alexis froze for a good ten seconds before she finally remembered to ask, Miss Newman, what do you mean by that, and why do I kind of dont quite understand? Its that, now that Amads surgery was sessful, I wont have to be so tired from now on, so I want to be myself. Anna said. She could be Amad, Enochs mommy, or she could be herself. I generally understand, Alexis replied, So what exactly do I need to do? Anna thought for a moment, Im not really sure what exactly looks like the real me, are you free right now, can you pick me up from the hospital and take me somewhere? Sure, Ille over right now. Hanging up the phone, Alexis immediately went to report to Cedron. Mr. Navarro, Miss Newman says she wants to get back to the person she used to be, so she asked me to help and to apany her somewhere. Cedrony in his hospital bed with little expression on his face, much less any response, and it was not clear if he had heard or not. Mr. Navarro! said Alexis, immediately pulling up her voice, I said, Miss Newman she This time just started a head, Cedron gave a response, tonezy and extraordinarily impatient, Im not deaf, do not need to say it a second time. So he heard you. Alexis nodded with satisfaction, Alright then, Mr. Navarro, do you have anything to direct me to, or would you like toe with me? If you want to go, go, and dont annoy me in front of you. Cedron orders. Alexis: What an opportunity, and Mr. Navarro doesnt show initiative. Mr. Navarro, are you going to just break it off with Miss Newman, you guys obviously still have a chance. Alexis asked the question for the thousand and one time. In return, Cedron replied impatiently, If youre really idle, I dont mind finding something for you to do, instead of having you keep buzzing in my ear, like a fly, like youre doing now. Alexis was already shivering just from hearing that. After all, what Mr. Navarro had said under his breath about finding something to do was the kind of thing that would literally make a person vomit blood from exhaustion. He was still young and very much afraid for his life! Ill be off then Mr. Navarro, if theres anything you call and order. Alexis immediately turned around and tried to slip away.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Wait. Cedron called out to him again, his tone light, not even lifting an eyelid, Keep an eye on her a bit, dont let her drink or go to those crowded ces. Alexis immediately waved his hand, How can that be Mr. Navarro, Miss Newman is a patient now, how could she go to that kind of ce, and drink, youre thinking too much! Half an hourter, Alexis really heard the words go to a bar and drink from Annas mouth. His sweaty hairs stood up all over his body. No way! How did Mr. Navarro guess so urately! Its like a worm in Miss Newmans stomach. Alexis muttered in a low voice. Anna didnt quite catch it and looked at Alexis with a puzzled expression, Alexis, what did you just say? Alexis immediately waved her hand, Nothing, Im saying, Miss Newman youre still a patient now, how can you go to a bar and drink, lets do it this way, Ill take you to a cafe and well have a leisurely afternoon tea, how about it? Thats not my style, Anna waved her hand disgustedly, If we cant go to a bar, then going to an entertainmentpany is fine. She used to love stargazing, too. Maybe if she went to an entertainmentpany now and saw some handsome male celebrity, she would instantly change back to the Anna she once was! Alexis also thought going to the entertainmentpany was feasible, at least that ce was controble. As she was about to go to the car, someone suddenly appeared beside her, staring straight at Anna, Youre Amads mother, Anna, arent you? Chapter 2763: Consider It A Favor The man who appeared, Anna didnt recognize. She turned her head and stared at the man carefully for a long time. A head of brown hair, blue eyes, dressed but very well, is a very expensive suit, looks extraordinarily sophisticated. Only, Anna didnt have the slightest impression. Just guessing the identity, the man then spoke, You may not recognize me, but its okay, let me introduce myself, my name is Jess, Im Condrays The words had not yet finished, just hearing the name Condray, Alexis had already guarded Anna behind herself with vignce. Eyes full of vignce and watchfulness, What do you want, I tell you, if you dare to touch Miss Newman, I will definitely let you not live to see tomorrows sun! Jess hurriedly raised her hands to show that she meant no harm. On one side, she exined to Anna, Im just Condrayswyer, this time, I want to find you because I hope you can go and see Condray for a while. To see Condray? Thats even more impossible! Alexis refused for Anna, Whats so good about seeing that kind of person, dont see him, let him stay well inside the prison, dont even think about getting out in this life.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. In fact, ording to Condrays fault, its only thirty years at most. However, in order to prevent Condray from bing a time bomb for Anna and the children, Cedron collected some evidence and directly forced Condray into a death sentence. Unfortunately, there is no death penalty in a ce like Reliacao, so Condray just needs to stay in jail until he dies. Presumably thats why Condray hired awyer to see Anna! Alexis thought, and then remembered Cedrons orders. Cedron had said that Anna couldnt be allowed to see Condray, or else it would reveal that he had shown up that day and saved Annas life. Alexis was holding back in her heart, but still held back and reminded Anna, Miss Newman, Condray doesnt know what kind of evil hes holding back right now, you mustnt go. Dont worry, I wont go. Anna nodded, Im not well right now, I dont have that interest in seeing someone I dont like and making myself more emotional. What if its harmful to the child? Thinking about it, Anna then rejected Jess outright, Please tell Condray that I wont be seeing him, let him enjoy his prison life! After saying that, she was ready to let Alexis push herself away. Seeing this, Jess panicked and hurriedly walked up, blocking Annas way, Wait, Miss Newman, is it okay if we discuss this again? Do you not understand humannguage, have said no go no go, hurry up and get out of the way. Alexis started to drive away straight away. He even waved his arm, See, a fist the size of a sandbag, if you dont get out of the way, its going tond on youter! Jess, a sveltewyer, had never seen this kind of battle, and hurriedly took a step back in fear. However, her eyes were still on Anna, obviously not giving up. Thinking it over, Jess switched tactics, Tell you what Miss Newman, I wont force you to go, but please go back and think about it, and if you think about going, you give me a call and Ill take you there. Without giving Anna a chance to open her mouth, Jess had already handed over her business card, Im also getting paid to do this, so I have to at least prove that I tried or I wont be able to get my attorneys fee, Miss Newman, just please do me a favor! Chapter 2764: What do you have in mind? Alexis thought it was ridiculous. Who wasnt working part time these days. What about the fact that it was still his duty to protect Miss Newman from being associated with anything that might be dangerous, in that case, shouldnt Jess take pity on himself then? He was about to say that when he realized that Anna had reached out and taken the card. Alexis was stunned. No way, really took it? Jess was particrly happy and thanked him repeatedly, I can go back to my work, thank you Miss Newman, as a reward, if you need legal assistance in the future, remember to call me, Ill give you a 20% discount! Anna smiled faintly, Then I hope, more than anything, that I wont be able to use your legal assistance in this lifetime. Of course its better if you cant use it, then if theres nothing else, Ill leave first. Completing his task, Jess left happily. Looking at his distant back, Alexis spoke with particr iprehension, Miss Newman, why did you agree to him ah, do you really want to meet Condray? Didnt you hear it just now, its just his mission, Ill finish it for him to save him from continuing to pester me in the future, its good for him and good for me. Anna replied. The reasoning is so reasonable, but Then theres no point in taking this business card, is there? Alexis dropped his gaze to Annas hand again, Ill take it and throw it away for you! Anna, however, was one step ahead of him and ced it directly in her pocket. Seeing this, Alexis once again jumped in anxiety. What did he say, in fact Anna just wanted to see Condray.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Miss Newman, Condray is just a man with a brain problem and a heartless heart, what are you going to see him for, if there is something, you can tell me, its fine for me to go and ask for you. Alexis anxiously opened her mouth. Anna, on the other hand, faintly said, I appreciate your feelings, but I have no intention of going. Youre lying! Alexis didnt believe it at all, If youre not going, why did you ept the business card, you refused to even throw it away when I said Id help you. Anna lowered her eyes, her long, slendershes castingrge shadows on her cheeks, no emotion audible in her voice. Keeping one wille in handy when the timees if I have to counsel about divorcing Cedron and the kids ah. Hearing this, Alexis was dumbfounded for a moment. After trying several times, she froze and couldnt utter a single word. No matter how hard she tried, was Miss Newman still going to divorce Mr. Navarro? But the two of them clearly loved each other. It would be too bad! Lets go, lets go for coffee, but Im a pregnant woman now, and not really able to drink coffee, lets get me a freshly squeezed juice instead, and if there are any desserts, pack two more for Enoch and Amad. Anna changed the topic. Alexis had to follow Annas topic. Once they had eaten and drank their fill, the two returned to the hospital. Handing Amad the cake he bought, the little guy was so happy that his eyes curved into a crescent moon. But the first piece, instead of rushing to eat it himself, he handed it to Anna, Mommy you taste it first! When Anna finished it, she gave Alexis another piece, Uncle Valle you eat too! Amad thats so sweet, Alexisplimented, Youre going to be such a crowd pleaser when you grow up! Wont there be a lot of peopleing after me then? Amad said, her expression starting to be distressed, Actually, I still wish I could be a bit more ordinary, otherwise I wont have any time for myself every day, and I wont be able to do my own things. Oh? Alexis came to be interested, So what is it that you want to do? Chapter 2765: In the Name of Love Amad smiled mysteriously, When I grow up, I want to be an athlete, so I need to spend a lot of time on training. An athlete? Alexis was surprised, I didnt realize that was your hobby, so what kind of athlete are you going to be, gymnastics? Or swimming? At Alexis expectant look, Amad replied, I want to be a weightlifter! Silence. Deadly silence. Anna, who was drinking water next to her, couldnt even hold back and choked solidly. Alexis was dumbfounded, Why is it, youre such a cute little girl, you dont go to gymnastics or swimming, you choose to lift weights? Did you know that people who lift weights get really strong? Even, many kids were originally slim, but the coach would ask to gain a little weight so they couldpete in higher seasons. Doesnt Amad love beauty? But what Amad said out loud made Alexis start reflecting on herself. Amad said, Why is it that thin people are beautiful, I think chubby girls are beautiful too, and weightlifting is an honorablepetition that can bring honor to many people, even to a country, its the same as gymnastics and swimming, so why is it inferior? To Amad, these are all the same. I envy thosedies who practice weightlifting, they say that they can eat lots and lots of good food, they dont have to control their weight, and that when they lift weights, they are the happiest they can be. Said with, Amad wants to be a weightlifter too. She also tilted her head to look at Anna, And when I gain weight, Mommy wont be constantly chanting for me to eat more, saying Im skinny as a buttercup! Annas heart stirred hard. Only after a long time, she pressed Amads shoulder, and said with extra seriousness, Okay, if you want to be a weightlifter, then mommy will support you, after you get out of the hospital, mommy will take you to the gymnasium, how about it? Children, is to try more, find their favorite. All roads lead to Rome, and not only those that look good, is good. Being a weightlifter is also good! Thank you Mommy, Amad was very happy, burying her head in Annas arms and rubbing it hard, then promised, Even if its hard, Ill still stick to it, and when the timees, Ill definitely bring the gold medal back to you! Mommy wait! Alexis left with aplicated expression. When she returned to Cedron, she couldnt wait to tell him about it. Mr. Navarro, you say, Amad is such a cute little girl, how can she go to learn weightlifting, her arms will be practiced in the future, I dont mean to say that having thick arms is unattractive, but Im afraid that Amad will regret it! What if she retired from the sport but turned out to be a woman with muscles all over her body? Alexis rambled on and on. When she finished, she realized that Cedron didnt react at all. Mr. Navarro, Im talking to you, why are you ignoring me! Alexis opened her mouth in depression.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cedron still didnt raise his head and continued to drum on his cell phone, What reaction do I need to give you? Amad is your daughter, arent you going to make ament or do something. Anyway, get moving! Cedron looked up slowly then, Do do something, youll be in charge of delivering the stuff when it arrivester. What stuff? I bought some protective gear for little kids to lift weights, give it to Amad in your name. Cedron replied. Chapter 2766: I Like Pink Alexis eyes were full of disbelief, Mr. Navarro what did you say? What, did I not phrase it clearly enough? Cedron raised an eyebrow. It was too clear, which is why Alexis suspected that something was wrong with her ears. Mr. Navarro, why are you also in favor of Amad learning to lift weights. Alexis is puzzled. Cedron replied, This is my daughter, I naturally spoil her, as long as its something she wants to learn, I will definitely support it. Then what if she doesnt look good after learning this and doesnt have the means to marry? Alexis asked again. Hearing this, Cedrons expression steeply became serious, If one says they dont like Amad just from their appearance, that means they dont really like Amad. Why would I stay by Amads side with such a person? Alexis was speechless. This was worthy of being Mr. Navarro, he really did have unusual ideas. And Cedrons words obviously werent finished, and continued, Im so rich, what kind of son-inw cant be found in the future, as long as Amad likes it, Ill pay for her to rent ten or eight of them. Alexis sucked in a breath of cold air. Ten or eight! He rubbed his hands in urgency and squeezed out a dry smile, Mr. Navarro, look, I have also followed you for so many years, do I have any chance Before the words were finished, Cedrons disgusted eyes had alreadynded on him. Youd better die this heart, just like you, its impossible to have a chance, after all, when Amad grows up, youre already an old man, I wont allow my daughter to have an old man around. Alexis hurriedly waved his hand, No Mr. Navarro, I dont mean that, I want to ask you, is there a chance that I can be your godson, and when the timees, youll help me open up the marriage too. Dont worry, hes not that greedy, not ten or eight wives. Just one, one is enough. Cedron: He gave Alexis a straight up nk stare and left him to his own devices. Although nothing was said, Alexis knew that he was definitely out of luck. Hey, its better to be an honest part-timer! Half an hourter, Alexis ran an errand and delivered all those things for weightlifting to the Amad ward. Uncle Valle, youre too good to me, I just said I want to be a weightlifter, and youre delivering the stuff to me! Amad said happily. Alexis looked around to make sure no one was in the hospital room before whispering to Amad, Actually, its not from me, its from Mr. Navarro, your Uncle Navarro, but keep this a secret. Good, Amad nodded immediately, more than a little anticipation in her eyes, So why doesnt Uncle Navarro deliver it himself? There was still so much she wanted to say to Uncle Navarro! Hes not feeling too well right now, helle see you when hes better. Alexis replied, still a little curious, By the way, wheres your mommy? Mommy went out, said she was going to do some shopping. Amad replied. As he said that, he looked down at what was in front of him and his expression suddenly became shocked, I dont suppose Mommy went to get me all this stuff too, so Ill get a double! Thats so nice, Alexis replied, You even get the change of clothes share. Uh-huh! Amad nodded heavily, already looking forward to it, I wonder what color knee pads Mommy will get me, I like pink and purple would be nice too.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 2767: don’t let her die, okay? On this end, Anna didnt know that Amad and Alexis in the hospital room were discussing themselves. After she left the hospital on her own in her wheelchair, she headed straight for the prison. Thats right, she was going to meet Condray now! Originally Anna didnt have any interest, but on the business card Jess handed over, there were also the five words Childrens Aid Society written on it. Anna knew about this organization. After Amad got sick, she joined the organization in order to find a famous doctor to treat Amad, and received a lot of help from it. Jesss status in the Relief Society was actually an upper echelon. In other words, Jess already has all the information about Amad. If Anna didnt go, she was worried that Jess would take action against Amad. While thinking wildly, the cab arrived at the entrance of the prison. From a distance, Anna saw Jess standing at the door. And Jess also saw her, immediately ran over quickly, very eager to help, Miss Newman, I knew you woulde,e on, Ill push you in. Anna opened the brakes of the wheelchair as soon as she could, her tone was cold, Theres no rush, I still have a few more questions I want to ask you, after that, Ill consider whether to go in or not. Okay, just ask away. Jess nodded immediately.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Anna pulled out the business card from her bosom, Do you already know, all the information about my child? Without half a hesitation, Jess admitted, Yes. So I wasnt wrong, you handed me this business card just to threaten me. Annas tone began to turn icy. Jess, on the other hand, broke into a smile, How can you say that, Miss Newman, I didnt mean any harm, but since I took Condrays order, I had to find points that would make you care, otherwise I wouldnt even have a chance to meet with you. That was just part of outsmarting her. Saying that, Jess even raised her hand and swore, I really just want to see you, and if I do anything bad, Ill be struck by lightning. If God is really that spiritual, how can there still be so many bad people in the world? Anna didnt believe his oath. Jess was in a bind, Well, how do you expect me to prove it? I dont need you to prove it. Anna replied, Since Im here, Im prepared, and I simply wanted to ask you just now. With that, she looked at Jess again, This is a prison, and I told the others when I came here that if you make a move, youll have no luck. Of course I wont, Jess replied, Im just getting paid to do a job and dont really want to risk my life. Thats for the best. Anna said, releasing the handbrake on her wheelchair and letting Jess push herself into the prison. After checking in for visitation, Anna met Condray through the thick bulletproof ss. But just a few days, Condray seems to have changed as if he were a different person, his eyes are dull, extraordinarily haggard and vicissitudes. His face was even more green and purple, not much different from a pigs head. He seems to have suffered a lot in prison. Seeing Anna, Condray began to get excited, quickly picked up the microphone to his mouth and gabbled a lot. Miss Newman, youll have to pick up the mic too or you wont hear what hes saying. Jess reminded. Anna then slowly picked up the mic. On the first word, Condray was heard pleadingly saying, Just think of it as me begging you, Ill give you all the money I have, if you can just help me. Help Condray? What do you want me to do for you. Anna asked. Condray rushed to repeat, You go see Jurrian, Im in jail now, Jurrians in critical condition, please, you go see her, you help me transfer her to whatever nursing home you can, just dont let her die! Chapter 2768: I’d Rather Be Lied To Go On Anna felt puzzled. Jurrian had only be a vegetable, the hospital would continue to take care of her even if it was for humanitarian reasons. Not to mention Condrays so much money, since he could get awyer to please himself, then why not let thewyer go and make a point? This is just too contradictory! Could it be that he was secretly plotting something, just waiting for her to jump into the pit? Thinking of this, Annas expression started to be wary, Dont worry, Bonnie has already gone to make the arrangements, and she said that she will use the best medicine for Jurrian. What? Condrays expression became more tense when he heard this instead. Shes already gone out? I knew it! No wonder my people have no way to get close to Jurrian, so its like this No, Jurrian cant fall into her hands, my Jurrian will die! Because of his excitement, Condray almost threw his whole body against the ss. The face was pressed so tightly against it that it looked a little creepy, making Anna shiver. Youre not mistaken, what I just told you is that Bonnie went to take care of Jurrian, she wouldnt hurt Jurrian. Anna replied. Anna knew Bonnie. She wasnt the type to backstab, not to mention that Jurrian was now Amads savior, and with that alone, Bonnie wouldnt do anything. Besides, Jurrian was a vegetable now, and getting her killed would in turn make it easier for Jurrian. No, she must have dealt with my Jurrian. Condray was still emotional, You guys are in this together arent you, and youre in on it? Anna, no, Miss Newman, Mrs. Navarro, lets just say Im begging you, you leave Jurrian alone! Anna was stunned, What did you just call me? Mrs. Navarro, whats the problem? Condray was unsure. And Annas eyes had grown deep, How did you know I was Mrs. Navarro, do you know Cedron? But you clearly said it was me you hated. If you knew Cedron, why hadnt you gone after Cedron? Theres only one possibility. That is that Condray knew Cedron when it was toote to do anything about it. The opportunity for that possibility to arise was when Condray set it up earlier and tried to get her killed! So Cedron did show up that day? I Condrays eyes began to flicker, remembering Sebastians warning to himself when he came earlier, It was all because Sebastian told me that, in his effort to piss me off, he Said your current husband is Cedron, the man who used to be Rupert. Without waiting for Anna to follow up with another question, Condray added, Please, you go see Jurrian, Ill do anything you want me to do if you keep Jurrian alive. Anna had very mixed feelings at the moment. There were too many coincidences and suspicions that made her begin to wonder if Cedron had really appeared that day. After thinking about it again and again, she finally raised her head, Okay, Ill go. Just in time, there was something she wanted to verify. Before going, Anna still had questions to ask Condray, Dont you realize by now that Jurrian was lying to you, and that you were a pawn all along. Condray hung his head, more than a little lost in his tone, Know. Know? Then why did you save Jurrian, evene to beg me, Condray, dont you think thats stupid? Ive been lied to for so long anyway, it doesnt matter if Im lied to a little longer. Condray replied.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After a pause he added, Whats the point of my life if I give up liking Jurrian now, I cant just tell myself over and over again that Ive done so much and put myself through it, and then it all turns out to be a lie. Thats too torturous, Ill just pretend I dont know anything and live with this thought of Jurrian. Anna was silent for a long time Unable to judge Condray. So, you still love her? Anna asked after a long time. Condray replied, Its not love anymore, its a habit, Im used to having her, so even if Im lied to, Im going to pretend that I dont know, and just keep on being lied to. Chapter 2769: Is This Really Normal? Anna really couldnt understand Condrays thoughts. Obviously not in love anymore, why do you still take care of Jurrian, dont you think its contradictory? If you were me, I believe you would have the same approach as me. Condray said. Anna immediately opened her mouth to deny it, to say that she wouldnt be able to do something so heartless. But the words spun out of her mouth and she swallowed back. It wasnt true. Otherwise, how could she have gotten entangled with Cedron until now? Thinking of this, a few points of suffocation suddenly rose in her heart, Anna took a deep breath and changed her words, Okay, Ill help you go and take a look, but, not for nothing. Condray immediately nodded his head, Understood, as long as its what you want, you can just say it, and I can give you all my money. Forget the money, I want that medical institute. Anna replied, Its useless for you to hold it now anyway, can you give it to me? The medical institutes abroad were all extraordinarily good, and all the technologies were very mature, making it convenient to do a lot of research. Condray nodded his head without thinking, Of course I can, if you want to take it, Ill let Jessswyer do the transfer procedures for you, but the profit part, the big part is for the shareholders and those technical backbones, you wont be able to get much money. Anna waved her hand, You dont need to worry about this, I want this research institute, itself is not for money. Then what do you want? Condray wondered. What do you want to do? In fact, what Anna wanted to do was very simple, that is, to borrow this institute to organize Amads cases, preferably to form a whole set of treatment ns. In this way, if there were patients in the world with the same or simr condition as Amad, they would have a reference. This is what Anna thought of when she was touched by the old Mrs. Navarro. In the old Mrs. Navarros medical notes, there were so many difficult cases that many doctors might not encounter a single case in their lifetime. But what if they did? There had to be a way to deal with it! Fine, you want that medical institute, Ill just give it to you, as long as you make sure Jurrian is safe. Condray said. Deal. Once an agreement was made, Anna, along with Attorney Jess, set off for the sanitarium where Jurrian was. It was a sanatorium in the shape of an old castle, and on the way Jess was in charge of the introduction, saying that it was indeed originally a dukes old castle, and then the duke passed away and had no children in hisp, so it was purchased by a local tycoon and converted into the present-day sanatorium.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Dont look at the remoteness of this ce, but inches ofnd, the price of the sanatorium is also very high, even the most ordinary ward, it will cost tens of thousands of dors a day. This year, Jurrian has already spent more than three million dors of Condrays money just by lying here and not moving. Condray is really willing to spend money for Jurrian, spending millions a year. Annamented. Jess sniffed and looked at Anna withplicated eyes, More than a few million. Then how much is it otherwise, Anna wondered, Even if its an upscale retreat, the fees cant be too outrageous, over ten million? Jess shook her head, now even her tone of voice wasplicated, Its more than that, about fifteen million. What? Rao Annaes from a real estate tycoons family, and has seen countless billions of dors of big business over the years, but when she heard this figure, she was still shocked. Fifteen million dors, was this really the annual spending figure used to take care of a vegetable? Chapter 2770: She’s Long Dead Anna paused, putting the brakes down on her wheelchair. She was beginning to doubt the veracity of the matter. Jess, who was pushing the wheelchair behind her, saw this and cast a quizzical gaze over, Whats wrong, Miss Newman, were almost at the ward. Annas tone was lukewarm, Theres no rush, before I go, theres something I want to ask you, what kind of vegetative person needs to spend fifteen million dors a year, you guys brought me here, you shouldnt be nning to rece my internal organs for her, right? Come to think of it, it wasnt impossible. In order to preemptively strike, Anna immediately shook the phone in her hand, If its with this idea, then I think you can give up, Ive already positioned myself before I came here, and also recorded and sent it to someone else, if you guys dare to harm me, youll surely die! Despite her mouth screaming awesome, Annas palms broke out in a fineyer of sweat. How could she not be afraid? She was now confined to a wheelchair, and if the other party wanted to bring her to her death, then she wouldnt even have the chance to fight back. However, Jess was even more nervous than her, hurriedly waving her hand to exin, No, we really didnt do anything, Miss Newman you calm down, listen to me to exin to you. Anna was cold, Okay, then you exin, Ill listen. Jess scratched his head, his face made a difficult face, For a moment, I really dont know how to exin to you, in short, its true that all this money was spent on Jurrian, and in her current condition, its impossible for her to receive someone elses organ transnt, its useless. So the body is so damaged that it cant be operated on at all? Jess opened his mouth again, then scratched his head, This, I dont know how to exin it to you, anyway, youll know if you go with me to take a look, Im just a guy who gets paid to do things, even if I want to earn more money, its not so bad as to put my own life on the line. He said sincerely, gradually making Anna believe. After hesitating for a long time, Anna silently released the wheelchair brake. As if he was afraid that Anna would backtrack, this time Jess pushed extra fast, and in the blink of an eye, he reached the hospital room. And looking at Jurrian on the hospital bed, Anna couldnt help but widen her eyes. Now she finally knew why Jurrian needed fifteen million dors a year for his medical bills and was also in no position to receive any organ transnts from others. Because Jurrian was dead! Thats actually a bit of a generalization. There are two stages of death. The first is brain death, where theres no brain wave activity, no breathing, no reflexes, but the heart is still beating. The second is clinical death, where the heart also stops beating, and only then can death be dered. And right now, Jurrian, lying on the hospital bed, is now the first. Her chest had been cut open and various tubes had been inserted to assist her breathing and heartbeat, and medication had been used to keep her body functioning normally. Being alive like that wasnt even living anymore, at best it was just a corpse that was still warm. Condray is sick, Anna couldnt help but curse, In this case, Jurrian should have been put in the ground a long time ago! Instead of doing that, Condray forced Jurrian to live like this for another five years. Oh no, its more than five years now. ording to Condray, he wanted Jurrian to stay like this for decades. It was just too sick. Anna couldnt help but shiver. I cant do this favor, Anna said, and was ready for Jess to walk her out. Jess stopped her, Miss Newman, dont be in such a hurry to leave, didnt you tell Condray before that he would pay for it, youre just helping to guard it a bit. No one can pay for it, shes already dead you know, a dead person like that is not supposed to continue to be kept alive like this, it doesnt make any sense. Anna said.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Without waiting for Jess to answer, Annas face changed again and repeated herself, Yeah, shes dead, she died a long time ago. Chapter 2771: It’s Cedron’s doing Jess didnt understand what Anna was saying. Hes still trying to wrap his head around Anna. But Anna looked up, Jurrians been staying heretely, right? Yeah right, Jess replied uncertainly, Shes a dead, oh no, a vegetable, theres no way shes moving ces. Anna lowered her head and fell silent. After a long moment, looking back to Jess, I can help with Jurrian, but let me be clear, this isnt helping Jurrian, its keeping her in pain, youre torturing her. But Miss Newman didnt you just say that her brain waves are gone? Jess asked suspiciously. Its true that the brain cant give a response, but you guys are forcing her body to still be alive and her nerves will respond. Anna exined. Unfortunately, the brain was dead, so it couldnt process the signals passed up by the nerve endings. In other words, Jurrians body was now in immense pain, it just couldnt process and react. This Jess, aw student, really didnt quite understand Annas words, and could only ask tentatively, Then, why dont I pass this on to Condray first, and ask him for his opinion? Anna wanted to say no. What kind of person is Condray? That was the son of a professor at the institute, and he had some skills in the medical world, so could he not understand this? It was the fact that he knew this was going to happen, and he did it anyway. He was obsessed with Jurrian, really obsessed. When the words came to her mouth, Anna swallowed them back. It would be good to let Jess ask, she could just spare a little time to get her affairs in order first. After spending some time in front of the hospital bed, Anna and Jess left the nursing home. When she got back to the hospital, Bonnie and the others were looking crazy. Whats going on? Bonnie questioned, Didnt you go out to get some food, why were you gone so long, wheres the food, theres nothing, Anna, where the hell have you been? Annas tone was bashful, I went out to meet someone and lost track of time as I had a nice chat. Who? Bonnie pressed. Howe she didnt know that Anna had friends she knew in Reliacao? You dont, Anna replied, then changed the subject, By the way, I happen to have something to ask you too, somewhere quiet? Bonnie was a little ufortable with the sudden seriousness of the situation, and her heart was drumming. But after thinking about it, she still nodded her head and went to the hospitals boiler room with Anna. No one was in the water room at this moment, and the boiler was still loud enough to perfectly cover the sound of their voices. Bonnie, who was the person who saved my life the other day, anyway? Anna opened the door and asked directly. Bonnies eyes began to flicker and she smiled an unnatural smile, Didnt I tell you over and over again, it was Sebastian, and you didnt believe me? What about the bone marrow donor to Amad, was it really Jurrian? continued Anna. Yes, who else could it be. Bonnie bites off that answer. Anna was silent. She lowered her head and looked at the thermos box that Bonnie was carrying in her hand, the silky chicken soup scent wafting out. This was the chicken soup prepared for her, and these days Bonnie would personally stew it and send it over. Having such a best friend, it really cant be said. However, such a good girlfriend is not 100% honest. Anna thought, and finally spoke slowly, I went to see Jurrian today, she was dered brain dead five years ago, and is now relying on a machine to maintain her breathing and heartbeat, so its not possible for such a person to donate bone marrow. So, the person who donated the bone marrow was Cedron, and the person who came to save me, was also Cedron, right?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 2772: Why Only Me? Bonnie was dumbfounded and couldnt say anything. After all, the irond evidence was overwhelming, she couldnt even deny it. After half a day of silent contemtion, Bonnie sighed and told the truth, Yes, its all Cedron. Annas pupils shook violently, unable to digest the shocking answer for a moment. It really was Cedron! But why had everyone kept it to themselves? Dont be angry, Bonnie saw that she couldnt hide it anymore, so she just told Anna everything, Hes just too stubborn, hell be fine when he figures it out. As for now, let him calm himself down first. Originally thought that it would take some words to persuade Anna, but what I didnt expect was that almost as soon as Bonnies words left her mouth, Anna nodded her head in agreement. Thats fine, lets calm each other down. Surprisingly, that easy? Bonnie couldnt even believe it, and spoke tentatively, Cedrons in Reliacao right now, arent you going to go confront him face-to-face? I thought you said, let him cool off. Anna replied, Lets do that, just as well as Im going to nurse my fetus. Fine! Bonnie would have a hard time talking. Anna changed the subject, What about Jurrian? If Condray is really going to spend money raising Jurrian like this, then we have no right to interfere. Bonnie replies, I choose to honor that, blessing. Think about it. Anna then doesnt sympathize, Maybe its fate, she did so many bad things in the past so shes still being tortured now that shes obviously dead. Its a punishment thats much more severe than whipping and thwarting. Only it was also more costly than the first two is all. The two talked for a while before heading back to the ward. Bonnie said that she was going to take the five little ones back to Capital tomorrow, and school would start soon. But before leaving, we still need to have a meal together, it will be set in the hospital suite ward, so that Amad can also follow along with the meal, we all lively and lively. Anna didnt think much of it and nodded her head in agreement. Waiting for Bonnie to leave, she deliberately urged, I already know the truth about this matter, dont tell Cedron, otherwise ording to his temper, I guess hell immediately want to escape, didnt you say that hes still sick, what if he dies halfway. Not waiting for Bonnie to answer, she added, Too much trouble for the airline. Bonnie: This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Taking a deep breath, she replies, Fine, I just wont tell. Just dont tell Cedron, though. Bonnie goes back to the hotel and tells Sebastian about it. And asked Sebastian to help with ideas. I think theres a chance that the two of them will break up soon, but were going back to Capital, and theres no way we can help, so what if something goes wrong? The very thought of it made Bonnie as anxious as an ant in a hot pan. The corner of Sebastians lips rose slightly, raising his hand to straighten the broken hair on Bonnies forehead, Its okay toe over after weve finished sending a few of them to school. Im so envious mommy, I also want to stay as an assistant, or I wont go to school, right? little Joanna asked blearily. Sebastian shook his head, Of course not, small children have to focus on academics, besides this is not something you should get involved in, look at how well behaved Tuan Tuan is, you have to learn. little Joanna is not convinced, look around, raise his hand to point to the side of Andrew, Daddy you see, Andrew also do not want to go it, are worried into what appearance, how do you light say me! Chapter 2773: Better go back! Hearing little Joannas words, everyones gazes went to Andrew. And Andrew, with a look of being lost in thought, didnt even notice everyone and waspletely immersed in his own world. What did I say! little Joanna straightened up her back, Andrew doesnt want to go either, or the two of us can stay, Andrew is awesome and can fill me in anyway. It was no exaggeration to say that as long as Andrew was there, her learning progress would not fall behind not to mention that she might be a cut above her ssmates! Bonnie and Sebastian looked at each other in hesitation. Andrew was a very stable kid, easily wouldnt wander off like this over anything. And now If you really want to stay, then well leave two more dayster. Bonnie said, Okay Andrew, dont be sad. As she said that, she also raised her hand and squeezed Andrews shoulder soothingly. Andrew finally came back to his senses, with a bit of confusion in those eyes that looked just like Sebastians, What are you guys talking about? Andrew, didnt you want to stay, Mommy agreed, its only for two short days, but its nice. Andrew felt even more baffled, When did I say I wanted to stay? Then what were you so sad about, you kept wandering off. little Joanna asked suspiciously. I was Andrew was about to open his mouth, but the words came to his lips and were swallowed back. Waving his hand, he said, Nothing, just thinking about the game. Oh! little Joanna nodded, Mommys already agreed for us to stay a few more days anyway. She didnt give a damn what Andrew was wandering off to, she was fine with aplishing her own goal. Why stay longer, you can leave now. Andrew said instead. What? Go now?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. little Joanna immediately anxious, rushed forward to tug Andrews arm, lowered her voice and pouted, Andrew dont ah, I still want to stay in Reliacao for a few days, you just fulfill my wish, okay? As he said that, he also winked at Andrew vigorously, with a pitiful look. If it were normal, Andrew would have agreed. He was a spoiled girl fiend, and it wasnt a big deal, so he could agree very quickly. However, today, Andrew did not nod his head along with little Joannas words. Instead, he opened his mouth and replied, It would have been almost time to go to school, we cant help by staying here, so we might as well go back. little Joanna could only turn her eyes for help to Thomas, Thomas Thomas squeezed out a smile, Actually I think, Andrew has a point, lets go back first, when godparents make up, well have plenty of chances to be the light bulb. This was great, just LITTLE Joanna was the only one who sang against it, so it was dismissed without hesitation. Sebastian pulled out his cell phone, ready to have Capitals secretary book the tickets. Ill do it, it just so happens that the assignment I picked up was from the airline, he said hed send us tickets, dont take no for an answer. Andrew said immediately. Bonnie raised her eyebrows in surprise, Its okay Andrew, now that the business has been extended to airlines, which airline was it? I also forgot, didnt pay too much attention, Ill tell you after I booked the tickets. Andrew replied. Bonnie had to give up and wait for Andrew to get in touch with the booking. Half an hourter, Little Joanna was undeterred and found Bonnie again, pouting, Mommy, Id better stay, Andrews ticket is too roundabout, I cant sit on it. Chapter 2774: You’re fit to be a paparazzo Bonnie thought to herself, its just a flight from Reliacao back to Capital, how roundabout can it be? At most, its just a connecting flight in a neighboring city. But when she saw the ticket that Little Joanna took out, Bonnie was shocked. This is not a return ticket, its like traveling around the world! A straight line distance of 8, 000 kilometers, but the nes route kept circling around, turning around in major cities, and even had to make a trip to Hlerobei, which was not on the way at all, before finally returning to Capital. Is this a ne for a human being? Bonnie began to suspect that Andrew had given the mission to someone else to screw up, so the other party deliberately tortured him like this. Going back to Capital by this route would really tire him out. Mommy , little Joanna was beside herself trying to be pouty. Bonnie took a deep breath, Im going to talk to you Andrew, no its better to take the direct. Some freebies were to be made up elsewhere. Just as he was about to get up, Andrew had already walked over, his eyes as pale as water, No need to talk Mommy, Ive already figured out the best route. Saying that, Andrew took out his cell phone, pointing a little bit to Bonnie to see, This way, we only need to transfer twice, just can also go back to the Navarro family old mansion, I have a bit of things I didnt take. As the wordsnded, Bonnies look at him had been knowing. Bastard, bending around in such a big way, feeling like he was waiting for him here! Whats the problem? Andrew asked when he saw she wasnt talking. Bonnie had a smile on her face, No problem, just follow your route, be safe on the road and call me when you get back to Capital. The first flight was tomorrow at 3pm, so it was time to go pack. Andrew put away his cell phone and turned to head out the door. Oh yeah, Bonnie called out to him, remember to say hi for me when you see Taro. At those words, Andrews footsteps stopped and he turned his head stiffly, a slightlyplicated expression on his face, Why would I go see her? Youre not going, thats a shame. Bonnie shrugged her shoulders, her face full of regret, I was going to ask you to carry a message for me, if you dont go then forget it, its just that I left in a hurry before, I didnt even say a proper apology, I feel weirdly guilty. Andrew: After a long time, he only stifled a sentence, If I see it, Ill say it for you. Looking at his back, Bonnie exims, Fine, just say it in passing, but dont go to Mommy specifically for her!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Andrews footsteps quickened. Having teased Andrew enough, Bonnies gaze fell back to little Joanna, Baby, youll go back with Andrew first this time, hes going to see Zachary, thats why he dragged you along, wait for the next time, mommy will definitely take you to have fun. Little Joanna, who was still frustrated, was already waving her hand desperately towards Bonnie as if she had been pumped with chicken blood. Those pearly bright eyes were full of happiness and anticipation, Its okay mommy, although I cant be here to watch godfather and godmother reunite, but I can go see Andrew and Zacharys sister ah! What love between small children is not, friendship, the sweetest! Hoping that you are a melon eater, where there is melon to go. Bonnie helpless smile, reach out to pinch little Joannas cheeks, you look like this, obviously more suitable to go to be a paparazzi, I guess it will be more popr than being an actor. Im learning, little Joanna said seriously, Seeing more about how other people fall in love? so I can act for real! Chapter 2775: Don’t worry and leave it to me In the matter of learning to act, little Joanna was extraordinarily attached.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. She didnt want to fall in love too early, so she could only look at others. No matter who is in love, she can follow as a light bulb on the line. Happy, little Joanna ran to pack things. Bonnie was dumbfounded and shook her head helplessly. This one by one, has really grown up ah! Just as she was thinking, Brunos phone call came, with some urgency in his tone. Bonnie, I heard from my sister that you guys are going back to Capital, howe its so soon ah, how long have we not seen each other ah, I still want to catch up with you more! Bonnie replied, There will be plenty of chances in the future, besides, if you are free, you can go to Capital, Willisto and Capital are not far from each other, as long as youe, I will definitely treat you well. Thats all for the future, lets talk about the present first, are you free,e out for a drink? Bruno asked. Bonnie cast a nce at her watch, it was only seven oclock in the evening. It was indeed time to go out for a drink. Okay, you send me the address and Sebastian and I will be right over. Getting the five little ones settled, Bonnie set off with Sebastian. When they arrived at the clearing bar, they saw Bruno from a distance. Bruno and Anna to be exact. Bonnie was bbergasted for a moment, walked over quickly and reprimanded Anna with a dark look, Why did youe over too, what kind of patientes to a bar at night. Anna smiled, This is a clear bar, its fine, besides, I dont drink, Im just keeping youpany. She said with emotion, How long has it been since we got together like this? It seems like we used to go out and have fun when we were in college. Later, before graduating from college, Bonnie had an ident, and the few of them broke up. It really hadnt urred to me that theyd be able to get together like this someday. Anna took the lead and raised her juice, Come on,e on, everyone, cheers! The remaining three looked at each other and raised their sses as well. Once they clinked their sses, it was as if they had returned to that summer many years ago. After a few rounds, Anna, who was obviously drinking juice, seemed to be the most drunk, and kept chattering about the old days, her cheeks flushed with excitement. Bonnie even touched her forehead and was secretly relieved after making sure she didnt have a fever. Then he opened his mouth, Alright, lets drink here today, there are still decades toe, the days toe are long, lets gather slowly. Okay, Bruno also made a decision, Everyone has been drinking and cant drive, Ill go call a chauffeur. Bruno first found a chauffeur and sent Bonnie and Sebastian away. When it was his turn, he let Anna sit in the back first. He himself then went around to the front passenger side and told the chauffeur, Please, were going back to the hospital. To the hospital, the driver, white-haired, nodded and began to start attentively. But after several tries, he didnt seed in lighting the fire. Bruno couldnt even look at it, You have to apply the brakes to start the car. The driver immediately did as he was told, and this time he finally started the car, but when he reversed out of the garage, he tossed and turned for at least another ten minutes. Old man, do you not know how to drive? Bruno had begun to worry, pulling tightly on the roof handle, Otherwise youd better go down, Ill get another one. I can drive, its just that I havent driven this car of yours before and Im not too familiar with it. The old uncle exined, and also finally became a little more skillful and drove the car out, Dont worry, I will definitely bring you to your destination safely. Chapter 2776: Eating Hot Pot Bruno was tempted to say that it was really hard for him to feel at ease with just this technique. But driving all the way to the hospital, besides being slow, there really wasnt much of a problem. When he got off the bus, Brunos back was drenched in cold sweat, paid the driver double, and sincerely suggested, In the future, youd better not contemporary driving, so old, stay at home and let your son or daughter to retire how good. Hearing this, the old mans eyes then dimmed a few points, vicissitudes of the lips mumbled, full of sadness, I only have a daughter, died not long ago. Bruno wanted to p himself, Im sorry, I didnt know, Im sorry for your loss. Its not like it has anything to do with you, the old man said, his eyes falling on Anna in the back row, Theres a reason for the injustice, you didnt mean to say it, so how could I be mad at you. You have to take care of your health. Bruno said, helped Anna out of the car and left. Not knowing in the slightest, the old man behind him stared at the two for a long time before leaving on foot. When they went back upstairs, Anna discussed with Bruno, I dont know why, but that old man always looks familiar to me, his face looks like hes seen him somewhere before.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Is it because you saw Weskiney people in a foreign country, thats why you feel close to them. Bruno guessed, You always have a good memory, if youve seen it before, its not like you cant remember it. If he said hed seen them before but couldnt remember them, then hed probably have seen them on the street by chance, or met someone simr to them. Anna thought about it and didnt care. In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. Bonnie and the others arrived at the hospital early in the morning, brought arge pile of ingredients, and also prepared extra spicy hot pot base, saying that they would eat hot pot at noon. When the few of us get together, of course its best to eat hot pot, its simple and enjoyable. Bonnie said. Anna didnt really care what she ate, it was just supposed to be a fun way for everyone to get together. But it was the kids who were the happiest. The five little ones had gone to the mall in the morning and bought gifts for Enoch and Amad, and they were opening them right now, each one making Amad giggle with delight. Annas heart was warmed. After the surgery, Amad regained her health, although she still cant get off the ground and walk normally, but just that lively and cheerful personality, its already much worse than before. Ayo, made so much delicious food ah. At this moment, a voice came from outside the door. Anna followed the voice and found that it was the old Mrs. Navarro and Max. This was the first time Anna had seen these two since Amads surgery. She had wanted to thank them before, but Bonnie had said that they were closed and had things to do, so she couldnt see anyone, so she had to give up. She didnt expect toe over today. My sister said shes going back to Capital, so of course I had toe over and have dinner together, or else wed have to wait months again to have dinner together. Max said. THE OLD Mrs. Navarro nodded her head as well, Thats right, at my age; old man, I also eat one meal less, the next time we see each other again, maybe it will be Mrs. Grant whoes to eat my seat. h h h! Anna hastened to interrupt her, Dont talk nonsense, grandmother, what eating a seat, youll live to a hundred and fifty, no, live longer than any man in the world! Wouldnt that make you an old leprechaun? THE OLD Mrs. Navarroughed, All the more reason to eat together, after all this may be thest meal you will ever have with the mortal me! Next time I see you, Ill be half immortal. Chapter 2777: Big Stomach King With a single word, everyone couldnt help butugh. The atmosphere started to warm up and Anna asked about Mordecai. Didnt Mordecaie along to Reliacao at that time, howe he didnt bring it today for the hot pot? The little guy was sent to summer camp, the old Mrs. Navarro replied, just in time, so he can get some exercise, otherwise he wont be able to protect Amad, his sister. Protect Amad? Anna looked at Bonnie quizzically. Bonnie waves her hand, indicating that she doesnt know whats going on. She hadnt said anything about it.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Max stepped forward, Im the one who said it, I saw that you and Cedron were destined to be together at first sight, so I said it. At the end, theres an innocent wink, Whats wrong, this cant be said? Anna: Does it even matter that much if you can say it or not? After all, Max already said it! Thinking that Amads illness can be cured, Max also contributed a lot, Anna really cant be angry. So she squeezed out a smile, Its okay, just say it. The olddy walked up and pulled Annas wrist affectionately, Anna, no wonder that brat Cedron, who doesnt like anyone, but happened to get a license to marry you soon after seeing you, so it was destiny, this is fate! Mommy, Amad also heard this, blinking her eyes, curious and surprised, so are you with Uncle Navarro now, then Uncle Navarro is my daddy? This, that Anna didnt know how to exin this for a moment. Turning her head to look at Enoch, Enoch just shrugged her shoulders with little expression on her little face, Dont worry about me, just be happy on your own, whatever decision you make, I respect you. Nothing is more important than Mommy being happy. Anna: Listening to Andrews words, it was also really, really not happy at all. Seeing that THE OLD Mrs. Navarro was going to continue to continue this topic, Anna immediately shifted, Right, I heard that theres a seafood market near the hospital, since were having a hot pot, why dont we buy some seafood, grandma, what do you like to eat? At the mention of eating, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro was in high spirits. She immediately said, Aiya, Im old, I cant really eat much seafood, you guys just watch and buy. Ill do it then, Max volunteered, Ill watch the shopping. Yes, yes, yes, you watch and buy, dont buy too much, just buy some Porong Aulong, King Crab, Pike Crab, Green Crab or whatever, oh yes, if there are Golden Abalone and Pipi Shrimp as long as the palm of your hand, you buy a little bit of that too, not too much, just a little bit is good. Max pulled the corners of his mouth and looked at THE OLD Mrs. Navarro with a speechless face, Grandma, are you sure this is buying a little bit? Of course, the old Mrs. Navarro immediately nodded her head, and looked like she was smiling, Its just a little bit, after all, there are many of us. Max didnt care about the money, so he nodded and prepared to go out to buy it. People walked to the door, and was called by the olddy, Right, buy five pounds of gold shellfish. Five pounds? Maxs jaw almost dropped in shock, Grandma, so much we are afraid we cant eat it all, just such a small number of people, five pounds of golden shells? And there are other dishes too. The thing about seafood, it all stinks before this meal is finished. Ah, youre going to eat it too, so youll buy ten pounds of golden shellfish. the old Mrs. Navarro said. Max was speechless, So you can eat five pounds of golden shells alone? Chapter 2778: How come it’s you again? Max was truly shocked. Is this the meal capacity of an ordinary olddy? Grandma, youve been making medicine inside the researchb these days, youre not actually making a suppressant for Amads kind of disease, but the Big Gulp Pill, right, its a sess, right? the old Mrs. Navarro rolled her eyes at Max, What are you talking about, four and a half pounds of the five pounds of golden shells are all shells, you cant eat much at all. Annaughed beside her and reached out to pat Max, Alright, just go ahead and buy it, Ill pay for it. Why do you need to pay for it, are you looking down on me as Capitals Mr. Pearson? replied Max, going out to buy the groceries. Once he got those seafood back, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro nimbly began to pack it up and divide it into several portions. Grandma, are you nning to eat it all together? Max once again asked curiously, With your financial strength, you dont have to do such a thing. Could it be that Cedron had stopped her card? What do you know, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro reprimanded him and handed him two bags of seafood, Okay, give these to those nurses and doctors for taking care of Amad these days. Amads disease was rather special, none of these medical staff had been exposed to it before, so they were extra attentive to Amad, recording data every half an hour and also sending it to her in real time. It could be said that half of the credit for her developing inhibitors in the researchb went to these people. Max finally reacted. Feelings Grandma, youre borrowing flowers. Max muttered under his breath, but still smiled happily, Okay, Ill go now. By the time he finished dividing up all that seafood and returned to the ward, the hot pot was already open as well. The table was that big and there werent enough stools, so everyone simply just stood and ate. Talking andughing, the scene was not to mention how lively it was. After finishing the meal, the old Mrs. Navarro and Max went back to the researchb to continue making inhibitors. Bonnie and the others, on the other hand, were getting ready to pack up and get the five little ones on a ne to leave. She and Sebastian had to go too, but instead of following the Five Little Ones, they were taking the direct flight. They were too old topete with little kids, their bodies couldnt carry them if they kept tossing and turning. Their flights were close together though, so they were going to the airport together. Anna wanted to drop off. Just stay put, just let Bruno see it off, its already an injury, whats the point of tossing and turning all the time. Bonnie said. After a pause she added, And well be back in a while, just going back to drop the kids off. Okay. Anna then relented, Bruno, you can just drop them off instead of me.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Bruno beat his chest to the heavens, Dont worry sis, I promise toplete the task! After everyone left, Anna was the only one left in the ward. Enoch and Amad were taken to the ward downstairs by Mrs. Zhou to rest. Sitting alone in her wheelchair, she really had no way to clean up the leftovers on the table. Just when she was hesitating whether to call an escort to help, the door was pushed open from outside. Hello, do you need any help here? Anna turned her head and froze, Arent you, arent you the chauffeur fromst night? The old man smiled, Yes, its me, you remember me. Anna nodded, It does ring a bell. Mainly this old uncle had a very familiar feeling, so Anna looked around a few more times. Seeing it again right now, Anna was puzzled, Why are you here? Chapter 2779: He Grew Up Long Ago Seeing the old uncle twice in such a short period of time, or in different ces, Anna was inevitably suspicious. Her back was tense, and her hand was on the verge of touching the call bell on the wall. At this time, she heard the old man smilingly say, So coincidental to meet you again, girl, I listened to your brother and changed my job, and now Im working as a janitor inside the hospital!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. After a pause, he added, Now this job is more suitable for me, it wont be so tiring or dangerous, as a thank you for persuading me to change my job, Ill clean it up for you for free! So it was a change of job. Anna then didnt suspect that much anymore, but waved her hand towards the old man, No need, its not easy for you to earn money, just pay as much as you need to. Really no need, if you are polite to me again, I wont help you clean up. The old man insisted. Unable to argue, Anna had to give up. Although it wasnt very convenient to be in a wheelchair, Anna tried her best to help. The two started chatting about how the food at Weskiney was more sumptuous than Reliacao, and the more they talked, the more they got into conversation. Anna then asked the old man for his contact information, Its okay if you dont charge me this time, but you must charge me next time, Im going to be staying in this hospital for a long time, so I can always ask you to do the cleaning. OK. The old man readily agreed. After saying the phone number, Anna asked the old man his name. I name Kaohi. Anna was surprised, There are still names Kaohi, this is the first time Ivee across it. Weskiney has many surnames, its normal that there are ones you dont know. Thinking about it, Anna nodded her head and entered the three words Uncle Kaohi in the notes, with the same name on her lips, Uncle Kaohi, Ill be working hard to trouble you from now on. Youre wee. Uncle Kaohi shook his head, Its all what I should do, then if theres nothing else, Ill leave first. Carrying a bag full of garbage, Uncle Kaohi was ready to leave. Wait. Anna suddenly called out to him, her expression serious as she rocked her wheelchair and walked over to Uncle Kaohi, Give me this garbage bag. What, whats wrong? Because of his nervousness, Uncle Kaohis voice seemed to stutter as he spoke. Anna replied, Leave the garbage for now, Ill throw it away when my brotheres back, otherwise youll have to go to the garbage room outside the hospital, its too hot now, Im afraid youll get heat stroke. Her words pleaded, causing Uncle Kaohis eyes to start shing wildly. After a few moments of effort, though, calm returned. Its okay, I have a garbage truck, its a quick ride there. Uncle Kaohi said. Anna then relented. Carrying the two bags of garbage out of the ward, Uncle Kaohi suddenly turned his head, looked deeply in the direction of the ward, and then with aplicated expression, left. -Uncle Kaohi left the ward. This matter, when Bruno came back, Anna talked to him. Brunos brows immediately furrowed, his handsome face with a few moments of suspicion, Sister, I think you still need to be a little more cautious now, such a coincidental thing, Im always worried that there are ghosts. Anna swept him helplessly, Okay, I know. But why are you so cautious now, I remember that you used to have a personality simr to mine, all big and bold ah. Now taking a step forward, hating to think of ten steps afterward beforending. I took over my familys real estatepany, there has to be a presidential appearance, thousands of employees are counting on me to give wages, you say I can not be cautious? He had long since stopped being the brat who would only call out to his sister after Anna, but was a pir that could hold up the whole family! Chapter 2780: Speaking Late Staring at Bruno for a long time, Anna suddenly hooked her lips, Havent seen you in years, Mr. Newman, youve grown up. Stop it sis, Bruno looked at her helplessly, I was all pretending, if I can, I still want to be the little follower beside you. Little follower is so good, dont have to think about anything, just follow the silly fun. Anna hurriedly waved her hand, But dont, if you be my little follower, then who will manage the business at home, you dont expect me to go back to be the female president after I get well, right? She hadnt been running thepany for many years! I dont expect you to, Bruno replied, just get better, but speaking of which, I really need to get away, theres a parcel ofnd in Willisto that I need to pick up. Anna nodded without thinking, Just go then, dont worry about me. How can that be, I just dont feelfortable if I dont have someone to take care of you, look at how haggard youve be in the five years youve spent out there. Bruno even wanted to lose the plot. I have someone to take care of me, Mrs. Zhou ah, havent you met her before, shes very good. Anna said. Bruno still shook his head, No, anyway, I just dont feel at ease, if there are familiar people around you, I wont worry so much, I can go back to Willisto to deal with my work without worrying. But who are the people Bruno is familiar with? Anna thought about it in her head and couldnt really think of anyone. Dont worry about it, Ive actually already found one. As if he could read minds, Bruno replied straight away. Seeing the smug smile on Brunos face, Annas heart suddenly thumped and realized something. It cant be? You brat, you youre not nning to let mom and dade over to take care of me, are you? Anna was already stuttering with anger. Bruno nodded, Yeah, thats the people I know and trust the most. Crazy this brat! Was she in a state where she could be seen by mom and dad? Especially mom, she was afraid that she would cry out on the spot, how could she coax them then. The more she thought about it, the more flustered she became, Anna immediately ordered, You call right now, tell them not toe over, whatever excuse you can find, in short, dont let theme over, got it! Bruno stood still, like a statue from ancient Greece. Anna reached out and hit his arm, Talking to you, dont y dead! The next second, a trembling voice came from the doorway, Anna it really you, Anna?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Along with this, there was Brunos smug voice, Oh exempt, looks like its toote. Anna red at him fiercely and pinched his arm. This brat, dont want to call her sister again! After cursing in her heart, she still squeezed a smile on her face and twisted her head to look at the door. She was not prepared at all, and when she suddenly saw her parents appearing in the doorway, her heart sank. But in five years, how did mom and dad age so much. One didnt even have to look down to see the gray hairs on top of their heads. There was also that familiar face that was already covered with wrinkles, the signs of age were so dense that it made her heart feel like it was being pinched by a big invisible hand, almost unable to catch her breath. Anna, its really our Anna, husband, its Anna!Mrs. Newman desperately shook Mr. Newmans arm, tears came to her eyes. Mr. Newman was also very excited, but tried hard to be taut. And looked at Anna with a stern face, What are you waiting for, why dont you hurry over here and let your mom take a good look! Chapter 2781: Treating Differently In the end it was the two of them who walked up to Anna. Because Anna was inconvenient in a wheelchair, they were also heartbroken. When they arrived, Mrs. Newman took Annas hand and looked her up and down, left and right for a while, her voice choked with emotion, Youre having such a hard time out there, why dont you contact us? Even if they donte home, its good to give them an ount so they can call some money. Contacting you guys but still noting home, you guys are afraid that it will be even harder. Anna replied. So, it was simply not contacted. Anna didnt say, in fact, she took out her cell phone many times, wanting to dial the number, but when she pressed thest digit, she still gave up. How could she not want to, she just didnt dare to think about it. But now, Bruno had done it dry, and picked up his parents straight away. There was no need to think about it now, because they had already met. Mrs. Newman hugged her daughter and cried again for a long, long time. Mr. Newman didnt cry, but just kept circling around inside the hospital room, his eyes drifting towards Anna uncontrobly. Obviously he didnt say anything, but he seemed to have said everything. In the end, Anna couldnt stand such a depressing atmosphere, so she had to propose, Mom and Dad, you still dont know, right? Youve be grandparents, lets go, Ill take you to see those two kids. With that little sun of Amads, it would surely cheer everyone up. As expected, Amad did not disappoint Annas expectations. Although it was the first time she met her grandparents, Amad didnt feel strange at all and happily jumped into their arms, talking and singing. Mrs. Newman, who had just finished crying, smiled again and touched Amads little face, praising her. Even the unsmiling Mr. Newman was amused and kindly held Amad in his arms, saying that he was going to take her to the supermarket below the hospital to buy candies. Dad, youre too biased, Bruno bristled, You never even bought me candy when I was a kid. Mr. Newman once again made a stern face, his eyes full of dislike, Can that be the same, Amad is a girl, of course she has to have candy, girls just need to eat more candy so they can grow up cute. Bruno cursed another bias in his heart. At the end of the day, seeing Enoch next to him, his eyes rolled and he deliberately arched his fire, I see dad, so what youre saying is that only girls can buy candy, boys cant, so Enoch wont have any candy to eat? Hearing this, Amad tenses up and looks blearily at Mr. Newman, speaking in a milky voice, Grandpa, buy some candy for my brother too, or else Amad wont eat it either. Her brother didnt have any, and she didnt want any. Its okay Amad, Enoch replied immediately, I dont like candy in the first ce either, so its just fine for you and Grandpa to go. Can that be the same, its fine if you dont love it, but you cant not buy it for you, otherwise how unfair, Dad, youre really biased oh~ Bruno doesnt mind, and continues on. You ah, say less. Mrs. Newman was helpless and patted Bruno, Howe when ites to your sister, you start to be childish again. What if I make my obedient grandson cryter? And Mr. Newman red at Bruno before slowly speaking, Boys dont eat so much candy, its not manly at all, and Amads candy cant be given to your brother, but Ill buy Enoch toys, guns or toy cars or anything else, as long as you want it, Ill buy it for you. N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Chapter 2782: Deliberately Showing Off With Amad in his arms and Enoch in the other, Mr. Newman set off for the supermarket. Leaving Bruno dazed in the hospital room. Reacting for a long time, he practically cried, Its not fair! Mom, not only did I not have candy to eat when I was a kid, I didnt have toys either, howe EnochAmad has everything here. He defied! Mrs. Newman shook her head with a helpless smile, Havent you ever heard of intergenerational parenthood? Besides, these two children, AmadEnoch, can be much better behaved than when you were a child, and its no wonder that your father would like it. Who doesnt like obedient and understanding children ah. I was well behaved when I was a kid too, very obedient. Bruno argued. Speaking of this, Mrs. Newman couldnt help but roll her eyes, Yes, its true that I was quite obedient, but it was because I listened to your sister, and followed her out every day to y like crazy, and beat up other ssmates, and when I cried, I came back to take the me for your sister. Can this bepared to Amad and Enoch? It simply cant be said, the more I say it, the more I feel the gap is huge. Then my sister is also a bad boy, you cant just criticize me alone. Bruno immediately dragged Anna down. Anna coughed from the side and reminded, I didnt have candy to eat when I was a kid either, otherwise why would I take you to grab other peoples snacks? Right! The two of them, when they were little, were literally Willistos ck-and-white duo, snatching up all the little kids in that neighborhood. Bruno was speechless. What a tragedy, I should have known that I would have been born a littleter so that I could have had a happy childhood. Mom, do you think its toote for me to go back to your stomach and be born again? Bruno asked seriously. Puff! Mrs. Newman was all amused and reached out to smack Bruno on the head, What are you talking about, how old am I to be giving birth! Brunos wish was dashed, and he copsed on the bed next to him in frustration. Not long after, Mr. Newman came back with two little ones. He bought a bag full of snacks for Amad and thetest game console for Enoch. To much pampering. Bruno was so angry he turned his back, not wanting to look. Lest he go crazy with jealousy. Not long after, his back was suddenly poked by something. Thinking it was Anna, Bruno moved and his voice muttered, Stop it sis. The person behind him didnt answer and poked again. Bruno got impatient and turned around directly, Sis what are you doing, poking me for a good reason dry Dad, whats the matter with you? Mr. Newman standing by the bedside expression is a little less natural, pulling the corner of his mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end still a word did note out. It was Bruno who noticed what was in his hand. A four-square piece of gum! Bruno flinched for a moment and suddenly realized, This cant be what you were nning to give me, right? what to give you. Mr. Newman made a stern face and denied it, I spend a lot at the supermarket, so people gave it to me, and no one ate it anyway, so its cheap for you. Obviously it was specially bought for him! Bruno was still huffing and puffing just now, but now the gloom was swept away, smilingly looking at Mr. Newman, reaching out to ept the piece of gum, Even though the gift of childhood came a littlete, I still want to say thank you.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Mr. Newmans expression begins to grow unnatural, I told you it was a gift, what a gift, dont you get all touchy-feely with yourself here, I dont eat that shit. As a result, Bruno didnt even listen, he rolled over and got out of the bed, taking the piece of gum to show off in front of Anna, Look sis, I have candy too, gum, you dont have any, do you? Chapter 2783: Don’t Let Amad Down Looking at Brunos smug look, Anna and Mrs. Newman looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly. Otherwise, why dont we send Bruno back to Willisto? At least he can look like a normal person when hes in thepany. Why dont you guys say something, are you jealous of me? Bruno was still chattering, Oops, Im so sorry, who made dads favorite child is me, go ahead and cry about envy, sis. While saying that, he unwrapped the gum and exaggeratedly stuffed a strip into his mouth, chewing vigorously. Did not eat long, began to fall tears. Anna was startled, Is everything alright with you, its just a piece of gum, as much as to move you like this? Mrs. Newman, who was next to her, was also shocked, Son, so you are so obsessed with not having candy in your childhood, why didnt you tell me earlier, I should have asked your father to buy it for you earlier. Look at now, all touched to the core. Bruno desperately waved his hands, snotty, and only after a long time did he try to hold back a sentence, Why is the gum mustard-vored ah, what the hell kind of design is this! C With Mr. NewmanMrs. Newman taking care of Anna, Bruno was relieved to leave. And Annas days were moisturized by the naked eye. The two of them tacitly agreed not to mention a word about what happened five years ago. Everyone went on with their lives as usual, and Anna was able to enter the rehabilitation phase. In order to be able to walk as usual afterward, even if it hurt a lot now, she had to endure it and start walking. Anna spent a great deal of time in the rehab room, sweating like a pig in pain every time and getting her clothes all wet. Mrs. Newman was heartbroken and advised Anna, Rehabilitation is supposed to take time, dont be in such a hurry, take your time. I want to get better sooner so I can hang out with Amad. Anna said. Amad was recovering faster than either of them thought. Yesterday the doctor said that Amad was actually all ready to leave the hospital now, and could also do any exercise as long as it wasnt too strenuous. Anna wanted to hurry up her rehab and then take Amad to the grasnd to y. The grasnds were the most beautiful in this season, and Amad could run wild there. You can go even in this condition. Mrs. Newman replied, Your father and I will just push you to go. Its hard enough for the two of you to take care of the kids, but if I let you take care of me, youll be sick from the trip? Anna disagreed. Children have the greatest energy, and they cantpete with that. Mrs. Newman thought for a moment and added, What about hiring two people to help us? Its not like its a bad idea to pick two of the best caregivers to help out anyway. Getting help. Annas mind electrified and suddenly thought of someone. No, two people to be exact. Well go tomorrow then, Anna replied, but we may need to split up, you take the kids and Ill find someone else to look after them. Hearing this, Mrs. Newman was a little confused, You wont go out with us? But didnt you say that you wanted to apany Amad to the meadow? I would have apanied, but it would have been a littleter. Anna replied, Ill take care of my own business first. All right! Mrs. Newman then didnt ask any more questions, Ill go downstairs to the childrens ward, discuss the route with your father, and see what I need to buy. Only after she left did Anna pull out her cell phone and dial the number.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After a few beeps, the call was answered. Cedrons muted voice rang out, What can I do for you? Tomorrow youre picking me up from the hospital, Im taking the kids to the meadow, said youd be with us, Amads looking forward to it, dont let her down. Anna got right to the point and said it in one breath. Chapter 2784: You’ll hire someone else On the other side of the phone, Cedron fell into a long silence. It was only after a long time that he opened his mouth, his tone tinged with doubt, You know that Im staying in Reliacao right now? Who told you that? Was it Bonnie? And did Bonnie say anything else. As he was specting, he heard Anna say, Who else could it be, Amad of course, werent you here before her surgery? Cedronpsed into silence again. After tomorrow, you can say you left Reliacao so that you are no longer with Amad, but you muste tomorrow, this is not a request, this is a notice and an order. Cedron, I know you dont want anything more to do with me, but you are Amads father after all, and there are certain responsibilities you have to take. And you dont want, when Amad grows up, to look back and remember that her father was the one who didnt care about her and then hate you for the rest of her life, do you? Rambling on, Anna spoke up. Cedron interrupted her, What time tomorrow and where?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Thats a promise to go. Anna replied, Ill let you know when Im sure tonight, and by the way, Love will be running around the meadow tomorrow, so if youre free, get her a present. Eh. Cedron hung up. Anna, on her end, started scheming again. She thought about it and dialed another number. Ten minutes or soter, a figure appeared in Annas hospital room. It was Uncle Kaohi. Uncle Kaohi was carrying a garbage bag and broom in his hand, and immediately asked as he entered, What do I clean up, or should I deal with the restroom first? During this period of time, Anna often asked Uncle Kaohi to help her clean up, and the two of them became familiar with each other. But Anna waved her hand today, No cleaning up the house, Uncle Kaohi, I invited you here because I want you to do me a favor tomorrow. Uncle Kaohi looked puzzled, What favor? Im going to take the children to the grasnds tomorrow, but as you can see, Im still sick myself, I really cant take care of them, so I need help. Anna said sincerely, Wages are good, Ill make sure youre satisfied. Uncle Kaohis eyes shed, Money doesnt matter, isnt it just to help you bring up your child, its fine, Ill just help you. Saying that, he asked Anna again, What time tomorrow ah, I wille directly to the hospital ah, and then leave with you guys? No, no, no, Anna hurriedly shook her head, just cant go together from the hospital, thats why I found you, Uncle Kaohi, you take a taxi to the grasnd by yourself tomorrow, then Ill send you a message, and youll leave with my parents, as for the child, Ill take care of it by myself. Anna wanted Cedron to show up, but didnt want Mom and Dad to know. After all, ording to Mom and Dads temper, they were afraid they could fuck Cedron on the spot. And Cedron was in poor health right now, and could easily die under Dads fists. After thinking about it, Anna came up with this solution. Mom and Dad would y with AmadEnoch for a while, and then be taken away by Uncle Kaohi so Cedron could go spend time with Amad. Making it soplicated, are you meeting someone alone? Uncle Kaohi asked curiously. Anna nodded, thinking that since both of them were so well acquainted as well, they just didnt hide it and told Uncle Kaohi with a smile, Yes, I want to meet my husband. The coward who thought he could get away with avoiding him. Uncle Kaohis face suddenly changed when he said, I wont be able to make it tomorrow, so find someone else! Chapter 2785: You Want to Let Her Go? The sudden change of heart made Anna freeze in ce. She was puzzled beyond words, Why ah, just now, didnt we all say it already? Its only been a few minutes, and youre saying no. Uncle Kaohis tone was insistent, I really cant go, youd better find someone else, I just remembered that I have something very important to do tomorrow. But I dont know who to look for other than you. Anna began to fret, How about this, Uncle Kaohi, you can goter and leave after you distract my parents for me, with the round trip, two hours will be enough. Just two hours, that should be fine, right? Really no. Uncle Kaohi still insisted, If you cant go, you cant go. Throwing down these words, Uncle Kaohi simply left. He didnt give Anna a chance to discuss it again. Anna was so depressed that she sat in her wheelchair and fretted. The reason why she called Uncle Kaohi was because now that she was in Reliacao, not too many people believed in her. If she called someone else, she was afraid that mom and dad would see it. But now that Uncle Kaohi couldnt help, she had to think of something else.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Anna thought and put her mind on Bonnie. If she asked Bonnie to help, should she be able to find someone in Reliacao who can help her? There was really no other way, Anna had to take out her cell phone. But before the call could go out, someone called in. It was Uncle Kaohi. Had it changed his mind? Anna was thrilled beyond belief and immediately picked up the phone, Hey Uncle Kaohi, are you able to go? No. Uncle Kaohi replied. The hope that had just risen was doused once again, Annas voice was absent, So, whats the matter with you then? On the other end of the phone, Uncle Kaohi was silent for half a minute, as if he was making a difficult decision, Although I cant go, I can introduce you to someone I trust and can definitely help you. Anna was touched. Really thank you, since its Uncle Kaohi you trust, it must be a good person, give me a contact information, Ill get in touch with him. Uncle Kaohi once again fell into silence, a bit unbelievable like, You trust me so much? Yes, you are a good person, very trustworthy! Anna replied, I forgot to tell you that I know face reading, so I could tell at a nce that you are a good person. Miss Newman, Uncle Kaohi spoke up, Actually, you could have made up your own excuse to sidetrack your parents, you wouldnt have needed anyone elses help. Anna insisted on getting someone. You may not know, but my parents are actually very alert, if I were to send them away for no reason, it wouldnt take ten minutes for them to turn back. Of course, even if they were looking for someone to help them, they would still turn back just the same. But at least if there was someone, they would be able to help block and dy them when they turned back, and also tip her off. Then you could just take the child, Uncle Kaohi continued, wouldnt that work? I had thought of it that way, but since you got someone to do me a favor, I wont have to. Anna replied, Well, Uncle Kaohi, hurry up and give me the contact information, please. Uncle Kaohi had no choice but to hand over the contact details to Anna. With Annas repeated thanks, he hung up the phone. Just as he put the phone down, he was hit hard on the head. Youre doing this on purpose arent you, its not possible that youve softened your heart and are nning to let Anna go? Chapter 2786: White Hair to Black Hair In his tone, he was full of displeasure. Uncle Kaohi didnt say anything, and after bending down to pick up the cell phone on the ground, he finally spoke slowly, I still think that there is a right to be wronged, and the person I should deal with shouldnt be her. The one who should be dealt with, is Cedron. Heh! The manughed softly, Then you go to deal with ah, just short of what you are now, do you think you can fight Cedron, the ns I made for you, are the best, only after subduing Anna, you will have the chance to mp down on Cedron, your daughters revenge, only this one chance can be reported ah, Mr. Barbero! Hearing these words, Uncle Kaohis body trembled and closed his eyes in extra pain. In his minds eye was the tragic death of his precious daughter, Agustin. Yes, Uncle Kaohi was actually Agustins father, Mr. Barbero! How could Mr. Barbero possibly swallow the murder of his daughter, whom he had raised with so much hard work? Even if it means risking his own life, he will make Cedron pay. But reality pped him in the face. After his daughters death, his partners, who were always around to talk to him, cut ties with Cedron when they learned that Agustins death was connected to Cedrons. The Barbero family fell into ruin. The Barbero family is in shambles, and Cedron is an ant who cant be trusted. At the end of his rope, Mr. Barbero meets a man. Lynx. To be precise, it was Lynx who was forced into a corner by Sebastian. Under Sebastians maniption, Lynx is in huge debt and has been hunted down. But Lynx is a ruthless person, knowing that it is impossible to escape from his current appearance, he simply poured sulfuric acid on his face, and then reached an agreement with him, in the name of the Barbero family nephews disfigurement to go abroad for an operation, followed Mr. Barbero to Reliacao. At that time, Mr. Barbero was also convinced by Lynxs ruthlessness. Someone who was so ruthless to himself could surely help him take revenge. Agustin couldnt just die in vain, he must make Cedron pay! Aftering to Reliacao, all of Mr. Barberos ns and whereabouts were arranged by Lynx. By today, the opportunity had finally arrived. Mr. Barbero was in charge of the introduction, so that Lynx would go to the grasnd tomorrow to help, and after Annas parents were distracted, their n to besiege Cedron could begin.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. It was at this time, Mr. Barbero began to hesitate. This period of time and Anna contact down, she does not seem to be that bad person, maybe Cedron is not it, give me a little more time, maybe The words were cut off by Lynx before they were finished. Maybe what, maybe Cedron isnt a murderer, or maybe you can let go of your hatred? Lynx stepped forward, his face wrapped in thick gauze revealing no expression, but those eyes alone were enough to call forth fear and trembling in ones heart. He grabbed Mr. Barbero by the hair and forced him to look up, his eyes meeting the small table not far away. The table held Agustinsst photo. Are you really going to give up at this point, have you thought it through, how tragic Agustins death was, if you, her own father, dont help her avenge her death, then she will really die in peace! Mr. Barbero looks at his daughtersst photo. In the photo, Agustin was smiling, hooking her lips in a well-behaved manner. It was almost no different from when she was a child, when the soft Agustin would lie on his knee, blinking those big watery eyes and saying, Daddy, when you get old, Ill make lots and lots of money, and then Ill take you all over the world to y, and make you the happiest daddy in the whole world! But Mr. Barbero couldnt wait for that day. He grew old, but Agustin died. Chapter 2787: I Hope You’re the Same as Before Thinking about this, Mr. Barbero finally made up his mind. He told Lynx, Im going to help my daughter get her revenge, whatever you need me to do tomorrow, Ill definitely cooperate with you fully!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Lynx had a smug smile on his face. Thats right, just listen to my arrangements tomorrow. C In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. Early in the morning, Amad started to busy herself, changing her clothes all the time, wanting to wear the best one to go to the grasnd. Take your time choosing, its still a long time before we leave. Mr. Newman spoke with a smile, If we really cant choose, then well go to the mall, and buy new ones! No, Grandpa, Amad replied with a milky voice, I was wondering if Id look better in a skirt or pants. Wearing a skirt looks good for photos, but if I wear pants, I can run wild in the grasnd. Im torn! Whats the dilemma, Mr. Newman said with a wave of his hand, bring both, so that when youre done, we can change into pants and y around. Wow! That wouldnt be so bad! But just thinking about it, Amad shook her head again, I dont think so, that would be too much stuff for us and youd get tired, Grandpa. Amad didnt want Grandpa to work too hard. When Mr. Newman heard this, his heart became even more touched. God was so good to give him such a wonderful granddaughter! Grandpa is not old, not to mention carrying a few pieces of clothes for you, even if I put a few stones into my bag, I can walk as fast as I can, dont believe me. Said, really want to put stones into the bag. Mrs. Newman came forward helplessly and took out the stones, This person of yours, why do you put the stones in for a good reason, you really dont mind being tired! How can I be tired. Mr. Newman replied, I am in good health! You cant do anything like that, Mrs. Newman said, If you cant use up all your strength, bring more food. Yes, bring food, too. That way, when Amad was tired of ying, she could eat happily. Mr. Newman went out to get Amad a snack while Mrs. Newman went up to the upstairs ward to see how Anna had cleaned up. Then noticed that Anna had changed into a light white dress today. Although she was sitting in a wheelchair, the material of the fabric was very light and soft, and when the wind blew in from outside, the corners of the dress rippled, making it look extraordinarily beautiful and touching. Even Anna had put on a light makeup. Mrs. Newman walked up, looked up and down, left and right, carefully looked around, and then praised, Good looking, even better than before. Now Anna, from inside to outside, exudes a light and elegant temperament. It was not too much to say that she was a fan of ten thousand people. Anna smiled and replied, Of course its better looking than before, after all, after experiencing so much, people grow up, their temperament and whatnot, will also change with them. In the past, she was uninitiated, a fiery little pepper, rampaging every day, very beautiful, but beautiful on the surface. Now its different, Anna is a lot more introverted and has learned to hide her heart, so she has a little more mystery. People like mystery, so now Anna is better looking. Mrs. Newman nodded, agreeing with Annas words. At the end, she sighed, But Id rather you didnt be beautiful, so that youd still be the same carefree little girl as before. Unlike now, having experienced so much. Annas heart also flooded with heartache when she heard this. Chapter 2788: The Three of Us Together Can’t Put Together a Single Heartbeat Anna tried hard to squeeze out a smile and took Mrs. Newmans shoulder, Mom, its good that Ive be mature, otherwise how would I take care of my two children, you wouldnt expect that the three of usbined wouldnt be able toe up with a single heart age of more than ten years old, would you? How could I mean that, Mrs. Newman replied, but youre not right, Enoch alone is twenty or thirty years old at heart. Enoch was precocious. So yeah, Anna shrugged, Im so mature, and Enoch still tries so hard to share for me, hed have to be my elder in turn if I really acted like a little kid. You child, what nonsense, how can Enoch be your elder, so that the generations are all messed up. Mrs. Newman reprimanded. Annaughed and said nothing further. After the two of them talked for a while, Mr. Newman came back to buy something. Together they all set out for the meadow. Still as Anna had agreed yesterday, they separated first, and halfway there, she got out of the car and said she had something to take care of. Letting Mr. NewmanMrs. Newman take the two little ones first. Mommy, so will youe again? Amad asked expectantly. Anna nodded, Of course I wille. Amad then cheered up and nodded heavily towards Anna, Then lets go first, find the prettiest ce, and Ill take pictures of you when youe, Mommy. Anna agreed and watched the car leave. It wasnt until it waspletely out of sight that she pulled out her cell phone and called Cedron, Im here at The Worthy Cape, why dont youe and pick me up. Cedrons car arrived quickly. Xu lowered the window and swept around, Cedrons face wasplicated when he realized it was only Anna, You lied to me? Whats the point of lying to you, Anna replied, pulling open the car door and limping to get in, EnochAmad and the others went over first, if it wasnt for the fact that I was afraid you wouldnt be able to find it, I wouldnt have stayed to wait for you. Cedrons incredibly handsome face was so colorful. After finally taking several deep breaths, he finally said, Im not that stupid to read the navigation. How am I supposed to send you a location and how are you supposed to read the navigation when the signal isnt always there in a ce like the grasnds? Anna replied, Thats it, and you say youre not stupid?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. The atmosphere in the car was stagnant all of a sudden. The smell of gunpowder was as heavy as it could be, as if a fight was about to break out in the next second. Alexis, who was driving in front of her, was scared and secretly screamed in pain. When these two people are separated, do not they miss each other, howe when they meet, they are at each others throats? If this continued, he was afraid that he would be injured by mistake! Right, Miss Newman, Alexis immediately opened her mouth to change the topic, You went to the grasnd today and wore such a nice outfit, you must have to take a picture, right? Have you brought your camera, Ill take it for youter! Anna smiled and nodded her head to agree, Okay, then Ill trouble you, remember to make sure you take a good picture for me. Its all what I should do, lets go then, Miss Newman you show the way. Alexis said. Anna hmmmd and moved to the front and started to show Alexis the way. The two talked andughed and the atmosphere couldnt have been better. Leaving Cedron in the back row silent, as if he was from another world. He also had no intention of joining in, silently looking out the window at the constantly receding scenery. But out of the corner of his eye, he would nce at Anna beside him from time to time. Suddenly, a stray cat rushed out in front of the car, and Alexis was so scared that he jerked the steering wheel. Half of Annas body is hanging on the front car seat, was so thrown, suddenly unsteady center of gravity, directly rushed to the door of the car hit hard! Chapter 2789: Divorce is Divorce! Anna grabbed haphazardly, but caught nothing. Seeing that she was about to touch the car door, her instinctive reaction was to protect her stomach first. She could be injured, but not the child in her stomach. But even though she was fully prepared, Anna still closed her eyes when she was about to hit the door. JustC The imagined pain didnt appear, but rather, in the air, a smell of blood began to permeate. It couldnt be Anna subconsciously lowered her head and looked at her skirt. It was clean, very fresh, and there was no bloodstain. Upon further inspection, it turned out that Cedron had used his arm as a cushion for her. She bumped into Cedrons arm, so naturally she was fine, but Cedron was a different story, and blood gurgled down as the wound on his arm was disintegrated. It was probably because he was afraid of this situation that Cedron purposely wore ck clothes today, even the shirt inside was ck. Even though a lot of blood had already flowed at this moment, it was not visible at all on the ck clothes. Annas heart seized hard and wanted to check his wounds. Her hand was already outstretched, but she held it back. In her mind, she recalled Bonnies words. Bonnie said that if Cedron was revealed now, then he would surely take the fastest time and hide far away, then he would never have the chance to see Cedron again. The fool! Anna took a deep breath, collected the heartache under her eyes, her face was calm, pretended to be unaware of the situation, and gave a thumbs up towards Cedron. Not bad ah, at a time like this, you still know to protect me, okay, not for nothing as your wife. Cedron grunted and withdrew his arm as immovably as possible, Ive almost forgotten without talking about this, go with me to get the divorce papers done sometime, dont continue to tie me up. Good. Anna agreed very dryly, I heard that nowadays you can also get a divorce license in a different ce, I just dont know if cross-country is okay, go together tomorrow and ask, if its okay, well get divorced tomorrow. What?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Alexis anxious, and mmed on the brakes, You calm down ah Miss Newman, how can you be so anxious to divorce it, you think again ah. He thought that Anna asked Mr. Navarro out to make up. But it turned out that the two of them jumped straight to the agenda of divorce. How was that going to work! I dont have anything to think about, I cant use him now anyway, an early divorce would be better for everyone, and I can still get the money to take care of AmadEnoch, and this child in my belly sooner. But , Alexis wanted to say something else. Just as she opened her mouth, she was interrupted by Cedron, Whats the but, she can leave if she wants to! You drive well, if you drive like this again, get the hell out of here! So strange, obviously and Anna divorce is what he expects, but reallye to this step, his heart is uncontrobly began to hard. Alexis was ferociously beaten, and did not dare to say anything, silently driving. Anna and Cedron in the back row also stopped talking, the two people were surprisingly quiet. I dont know how much time passed, but the car finally arrived at the grasnd. Lets stop at this ce, Anna said, the scenery here is very nice. Alexis did as he was told and stopped the car. Anna couldnt wait to get out of the car and bent down to pick the colorful wildflowers. Cedron followed suit and got out of the car, looking around the room, his face once again turning ugly, Where are Amad and the others, did you lie to me? Chapter 2790: Something Happened! Told you. Whats in it for me to lie to you, Anna replied, Theyre not far from here, my parents have them with them, so Ill go over thereter when my parents leave. Inws When did your parents get here? Cedron asked, wrinkling his eyebrows. Anna tilted her head to look at him, Just recently, after all, Im in the hospital yet, everyone has their own things to do, leaving me alone is just too much to handle, so they came to help me take care of the kids. There was a pause and an invitation to Cedron, Do you want to go over and say hello? No need. Cedron declined. It was better not to do such unexpected things. What if it disrupts his ns? Anna doesnt force the issue and turns to Alexis, I brought something for the pic, but Im not toofortable with it, so you can help set it up! No problem. Alexis immediately agreed. Seeing that the two were talking quite harmoniously, he would just walk away for a while, it should be fine, right?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Thinking that, Alexis immediately went to get busy. Anna, on the other hand, said to Cedron, I heard that there is a swamp in this ce, it would be bad if you get stuck in it, so be careful when you walk. Cedron stood still, Knowing that there is a swamp and stille, your brain is fine? Anna: Even though she knew that Cedron said that on purpose to make herself hate him, she still couldnt suppress the fire in her heart. What a nice guy, its a shame he has a long mouth. Anna shook her head, & raised her steps forward. Cedron couldnt help but wrinkle his eyebrows, There are swamps everywhere, are you sick in the head and still going? What, worried about me? Anna asked. A single sentence made Cedron obediently shut his mouth. Of course he refused to admit that he was worried about Anna, and could only tighten his face and look away. Anna smiled and continued on her way. This side of the grasnd wasnt an endless nd, but one with small hills, so after Anna crossed a hill, Cedron couldnt see her anymore. Several times he wanted to move his feet to chase after her to take a look, but as if he was invisibly held back by something, his legs felt like lead. Can not go. Its hard to get to this step of divorce, if you go, all your efforts will be wasted. But if I dont go, Im really worried. When I was hesitating, Alexis held up her camera and came over, Mr. Navarro, see if my equipment is professional enough, and with my skills, I can definitely make Miss Newman look beautiful! Yes, theres Alexis too. Cedrons gaze immediately rested on Alexis, his tone was still as olfactory as ever, If you like shooting so much, lets shoot her enough, no stopping until you get five hundred pictures. Five hundred pictures? Alexis was dumbfounded and couldnt believe his ears. He couldnt get 500 shots even if he pressed the camera to death! Is there anyone who can control Mr. Navarro? As he thought about it, a thought came to his mind. Anna can control Mr. Navarro, cant she? As long as Anna speaks up for him, this torture can be avoided today. Alexis thought, and started to look for Annas figure, but after looking around, he couldnt find her. Mr. Navarro, where is Miss Newman? Alexis asked. Cedron lifted his chinzily, even as he pointed the way, Behind that hill up ahead. Alexis immediately ran over. Not long after, but came back, with a few moments of confusion and doubt in his tone, We see people ah Mr. Navarro, are you misremembering, are you sure its behind that mountain pack? Cedrons eyebrows jutted at the sound of this, and not caring about Alexis, he tookrge strides towards that hill! Chapter 2791: Die With Her Alexis reacted a beat slower than Cedron. Seeing that the man had already walked to the top of the hill, he only reacted and hurriedly followed him at a fast pace. Mr. Navarro wait for me, Iming with you! The two of them went over the hill, and there was a vast grasnd with no cover, but there was no sign of Anna. Strange, Alexis wondered, howe Miss Newman has disappeared? There wasnt even a ce to hide, could it be that Miss Newman could teleport? The thought popped up, but Alexis dismissed it. How could she be a teleporter? This wasnt a fantasy world. The string in Cedrons heart was already dead taut, and he gritted his teeth so hard that his temples were pounding. Anna just said that this ce is full of swamps, if you get stuck in it, you will surely die. Then she is now No, it couldnt be! Split up and look. Cedron ordered. Alexis gave an oh-so-subtle cry and started to run forward, within a few steps she was stopped again by Cedron, Watch your step, theres a swamp in this ce. As the wordsnded, Alexis almost bounced straight up, her eyes filled with fear and panic, Mr. Navarro why didnt you say so earlier, this is very dangerous, this ce is in the middle of nowhere, theres no one here, and if something did happen, there wouldnt even be a chance to call for help. Then why dont you look for it? Cedrons tone was a few shades colder, If something happens, youre responsible? Alexis was scared and shrunk her neck, immediately starting to look for it. While searching, he also asked, Mr. Navarro, why did you let Miss Newman go over the hill by herself when you knew this ce was dangerous? Why? Because Anna asked him if he was concerned about himself, I guess. Hed had a moment of tough talk, and thats why hed pushed Anna into danger. Damn it, he knew it, he was the Cmity around Anna, whenever Anna came in contact with himself, nothing good woulde of it. Cedron secretly made a decision in his heart, after he found Anna today, he would divorce Anna tomorrow no matter what methods he used. After the divorce, he would stay far away from Anna, the farther the better, so as not to bring any more danger to her. The first order of business, though, was to find Anna first! Cedron thought and circled around the neighborhood again, still no sign of Anna. Instead, Alexis came running back in a hurry with a cell phone covered in sludge in her hand. Mr. Navarro look, is this Miss Newmans cell phone? Alexis asked. Cedrons pupils shrank violently and stared at the cell phone dead on, his tone had begun to tremble uncontrobly, Where did you find it? Right up ahead by the mud puddle, I only saw the cell phone, no sign of Miss Newman. Take me there. Cedron ordered. Alexis hurriedly led the way. It was a small mud puddle on the side of a small hill, still surrounded by scattered white bones of animals that looked extra creepy. Cedron stared dead at the mud puddle in front of him, those eyes already so red that they were almost dripping blood. Mr. Navarro, dont be so agitated, there is no sign of Miss Newman around here, it shouldnt be here, maybe Miss Newman just identally lost her cell phone? Although he said this on his lips, he was actually quite unsure in his heart. Cedrons heart also knew very well that this was just something Alexis said tofort herself. If he really lost his cell phone by ident, how could he be wrapped in mud like this? I am afraid that she was struggling and trying to shake it out, in order to be able to let others find her existence.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. And Anna at the moment Cedron set his eyes on the mud puddle in front of him, and without hesitation, resolutely went in. Chapter 2792: A Soldier Is Never Deceived The adsorption force of the small mud puddle was extraordinarily strong, Cedron had only taken two steps inside before his entire body had sunk in quite a bit, and he could barely see below his calves. Alexis was scared silly, rushed over, hugged Cedrons waist, shouting heartbreakingly, Mr. Navarro, dont do anything stupid, be calm, what if you die in there! Today three people came, he went back alone, he would go crazy! Cedrons eyes were firm, Loosen up, Ill fish down there and see if I can find her. This is a mud puddle, not some water puddle, you cant get out if you go in, Ive already called the police, there will be professional peopleing to help in a while, Mr. Navarro, you shouldnt go. More waiting? Cedron couldnt wait any longer. If he went to save Anna now, there might be a chance to save her back, but if he waited until the police came, even if he had the Rejuvenation Pill, Anna would only die. Mr. Navarro, why do you need to show deep love only at this time, if you had told Miss Newman earlier that you never lost your memory at all and never stopped loving her, what happened today would not have happened. How do I go about saying that she almost died because of me five years ago, and then so many things happened when she met me, so its clear that as long as she stays around me, shes going to be unlucky and have idents all the time. And today, if I had pushed her awaypletely a little bit earlier, a little bit sooner, this wouldnt have happened. If Anna really died here today, he wouldnt forgive himself. So you regret it? Alexis pressed, If you could do it all over again, would you tell Miss Newman the truth? If I could do it all over again, I would. Cedron replies. But that was the problem, there was no do-over. With that in mind, Cedron shrugged Alexis arm right off with the intention of continuing deeper into the mud. Alexis was almostpletely prostrate on top of the mud puddle, sinking uncontrobly. The malodor filled sludge in front of him made him want to vomit, and he really couldnt hold back, shouting loudly, Miss Newman,e out quickly, I really cant hold on any longer! Wow! The grass next to the mud puddle suddenly moved. Cedrons eyes were attracted to the past, found that the pile of grass slowly sat up, then revealed Annas face. For a moment, Cedron froze. Anna took off her simted turf coat and walked over to Alexis, pulling her out of the puddle. Finally, his eyesnded on Cedron, and he reached out to him, What are you doing? Get out of the mud, its full of germs, arent you afraid of getting infected? Cedron stared at Anna for a while, struggling to pull his leg out of the muck. Just as he got to shore, Anna gave him a solid hug. Jumped right into Cedrons arms, to be precise.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. The tone of her voice carried a bit of small womans arrogance andcency, I knew it, in fact, everything about you is an act, you remember me, you care about me, and you love me. Cedrons back stiffened and he finally responded, You and Alexis joined forces to lie to me? Alexis couldnt be bothered to clean up the bruises on her body and hurriedly held up her hands, I was forced Mr. Navarro, but I did want you and Miss Newman to be together, so I just chose to side with Miss Newman as a small favor. little favor I guess. Chapter 2793: Let’s See How You Choose Alexis back had straightened up with pride despite his wimpy mouth. He felt like he was doing something super right. Being able to make Mr. Navarro and Miss Newman clear up their misunderstandings and get together properly was a great merit. When he died and went to heaven in the future, he would have to be given an award for the best cupid love god! I dont mind unloading on you when your elbow is so good at turning outward. Cedron coldly said. If it were normal, Alexis would be too scared to say anything at this point. But this was a different time.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. He now had Annas backing! So he immediately hid behind Anna, not forgetting to poke out half of his head again, with a bitter look, Mr. Navarro, Im also doing this for your own good You and Miss Newman are a match made in heaven, so why should you separate? You know nothing. Cedron blushed even worse. Why did he have to avoid Anna, wasnt it clear in Alexis mind? Without saying it out loud, but Anna had already guessed it and replied, I know what you want to say, you think youre a spoilsport around me, but look at me now. With that, Anna spun around in front of him, her skirt blooming like a flower. Am I in danger, no, Cedron, Ive seen quite a lot of peopleining that they were born at the wrong time, that they have a viin around them to restrain them, but like you, making yourself a viin, its the first time Ive seen it. Do you have some kind of self-muttion tendency, if need be, I can scold you three hundred times a day from now on. Cedron: For a moment I dont know what to say to Anna. Anna continues, Whats the matter, still not satisfied, then tell me, what else do you need me to do in order to satisfy such a perverted mentality of yours, if its not enough for me to curse alone, I can also let EnochAmad curse together. Anna, Cedron finally spoke helplessly, You stay by my side, something keeps happening doesnt it? Anna spread her hands, So now look, did something happen to me? Wasnt she standing in front of Cedron unharmed? Cedron was about to say something else when Alexis, who was next to him, suddenly ahd. A startled cry that disrupted Cedrons thoughts. He turned his head to Alexis with an extraordinarily unpleasant tone, What the hell are you yelling about? Alexis looks like shes about to burst into tears as she reaches out and points to the mud puddle in front of her, Mr. Navarro, my camera, newly purchased, sank in! Cedron: Ghost yelling over that? Thats the newest camera, I bought it specifically to take pictures of Miss Newman, and its gone before I even took a single one Mr. Navarro, do I have some kind of bad luck staying around you, or else howe Ive been having bad luck all the time. Hearing this, Cedron was instantly enraged. Just told you less feudal superstition, what brings you bad luck, if there really are these sayings, what kind of business war do I still have to fight, after calcting the other partys eight characters, send a few beautiful women who are mutually exclusive, wont that directly solve the problem? Cedron originally wanted to criticize Alexis. But when he finished speaking, he realized that Anna was also gazing at him, the corners of her scarlet lips carrying a hint of a smile. Cedrons heart stuttered, reacting to the fact that he had said the wrong thing. When he was nning to change his words, he heard Anna say, So is there anything else you want to say now, are you nning to send me a few men who are morepatible with me, or are you nning to just break this feudal superstition? Chapter 2794: We’ll Go Over Together Cedron was filled with helplessness. He looked at Anna, But I did hurt you many times. Then all the more reason for you to make it up to me instead of hiding like this. Anna replies, Are you making it up to me by divorcing me, no, youre actually hurting me! The best way to make amends is to stay by her side and protect her. I need to think. Cedron began perfunctorily. At the very least, no answer could be given right now. Anna didnt push it, and began walking towards the mud puddle in front of her. The injury to her ankle was just about gone, and after a lot of walking today, it was starting to ache again, plus the floor of the mud puddle was soft, so every step was extra grueling. Within a few steps, Cedron pulled her back, What are you doing? Going to kill myself. Anna replied. Being so honest made Cedronugh bitterly, Dont be stupid, think about Enoch and Amad and this baby in your belly, do you really want to die? Because I want to be with you, Anna replied, If ording to what you say, being with you will bring me bad luck, then Ill just die of my own ord. She wanted to be with Cedron even if it meant dying. That was her decision. After saying that, Anna lifted her slender feathered eyshes, her gaze fixedly straight at Cedron, word by word, full of expectation, So have you made a good decision now, are you going to send a few men to be in my bazi, or are you going to break this feudal superstition now? Cedron fell into a deep silence. After a long time, he finally spoke, Thats just, crazy! With a violent force, he yanked Anna into his arms. Without caring about Alexis next to him, he kissed her hard. Alexis didnt know where to put her eyes. She wanted to look, but she was afraid that Mr. Navarro would poke her eyes out, but if she didnt look, it would be a shame. Thinking about it, he came up with a great idea. He could film it! That way he could enjoy it while no one was around. Saying so, Alexis reached for her chest. Two secondster, another squeal broke the little bit of flirtation between Cedron and Anna. Cedron turned his head to look at him, more than a few moments of clearly visible murderous intent already under his eyes, Whats wrong with you again? Day to day ghost yelling and screaming, is there something wrong with you? Alexis eyes were red with anxiety, Camera, Mr. Navarro didnt my camera fall into the mud puddle, I wanted to take a picture of you guys as a souvenir, but now that I dont have a camera, I cant take a picture ah. Cedron tugged at the corner of his mouth breathlessly. Taking a deep breath before saying, Do I need to tell you that cell phones are so advanced nowadays that they have a camera function? Alexis came to a realization, Right, why did I forget! No more camera, but you can take pictures with your cell phone. He hurriedly pulled out his cell phone, turned on the camera mode, and pointed it at the two people. Then he eagerly opened his mouth, You guys go on, Im ready, Ill definitely take very perfect pictures of you guys.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. At this moment, Cedron only wanted to p Alexis twice. How can you kiss when youve already ruined the atmosphere like this? Its gettingte, Anna spoke up, Ill make a call over there and its almost time to meet EnochAmad. ording to the n, first let Uncle Kaohi introduce the people, support Mr. Newman, Mrs. Newman, and then Anna will bring Cedron there. Otherwise, when everyone bumped into each other, there would definitely be no shortage of bloodshed. Anna had just pulled out her cell phone when Cedron pressed her arm, No need to call, well go straight over. Chapter 2795: I’m not in pain Cedron was thinking purely. Since he had cleared up the misunderstanding with Anna and nned to get back together, he couldnt avoid Mr. and Mrs. Newman anymore. This was the old husband and mother-inw! Should have gone to the meeting. He wants to make his faults clear in person and get their forgiveness. But Anna said nothing. Youre still injured right now, if my father gets angry, he might just take half your life, its better to wait until youre healed! Annas clear face was etched with persistence, When youre better, no matter how my dad tries to punish you, I wont intercede for you. But now, no. Unable to argue with Anna, Cedron had to agree. He reached out his hand and gathered Anna into his arms, Okay, all listen to your wife. Anna then took out her cell phone and called the man. After a few beeps, the call was answered. Miss Newman, the voice on the other end was hoarse and iparable, but Anna didnt think there was anything wrong with it, after all,st night when they talked on the phone, the person said that he had damaged his vocal cords, so his voice was hard to hear. Coupled with the fact that Anna was in an agitated mood right now, she didnt think too much about it even more and started to exin her n to the man. Please, help me support my parents, I can get over there in about fifteen minutes, and Ill be there for half an hour at the very least, so help me support them for an hour. Anna said. Will an hour be enough? The man inquired, I can stump you for longer if need be. Thats still possible? Anna was pleasantly surprised and was immediately ready to thank him. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Cedron actually bending down to pick flowers off the ground. Still using the injured hand! Cedron, you dont want to die ah, Anna immediately shouted, quickly give me to stop, do you want to be a one-armed man, if you are crippled, I will not want you! Hearing this, Cedron immediately withdrew his hand obediently, with a pitiful look of having done something wrong, I just wanted to pick a bouquet of flowers for Amad. Ille pick itter, dont move. Anna admonished. After saying that, she once again held up her cell phone, Sorry, I just took care of a little something, are you still there? Yes. The person let out an urgentugh, Sounds like you and your husband are in good terms, you two are in love? Anna was not the kind of person who liked to hide things, especially in the aspect of showing love, it was not ambiguous at all, and immediately smiled, Yes, we had a bit of a misunderstanding before, but now weve already made up, and are very much in love. And, will continue to be in love. Just like this love for life! The other end of the phone then fell silent. I dont know how long it took, but I finally heard a voice again, Its quite good, I hope that after you guys get through today, you can continue to be in love. Anna couldnt help but feel a little confused in her heart. What do you mean after today?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. They were in love today, right now! Before she could open her mouth to ask, the person had already changed the topic, Then Ill go to work now, and Ill immediately send you a message once Ive distracted your parents. Okay, please. Anna replied. Hanging up the phone, Annas eyes fell on Cedron once again. She walked over to him quickly, her tone filled with resentment, Is it true that you dont want this arm anymore? I didnt think about it that much and it didnt hurt, so I didnt pay attention. Cedron replied. Of course it didnt hurt. How can you possibly feel pain now when youre numb from the pain from all the cuts you disintegrated trying to shield me in the car? Chapter 2796: I Think I Saw Mr. Barbero Anna said, taking off Cedrons top directly and examining the wound carefully. As she said, the wound on his arm had all but disintegrated and looked shocking. Alexis, why dont you go to the car and find a spare medical kit. Anna said. Its just a minor injury, we can just deal with it when we get back to the hospital, lets go see Enoch and Amad first without dy. Cedron was very anxious about this. In fact, after Amads surgery, he had been wanting to visit for a long time, but couldnt find the right opportunity to show up. Until today, Amad was all discharged from the hospital, he had to visit.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. His baby girl, will be a healthy little princess from now on! We cant go yet, we have to wait until after my parents are detached, so theres plenty of time for you to take care of your wounds first, otherwise what if Amad asks you to hold herter? Anna said. Cedron didnt care, I can still carry Amad even if my arm hurts. Of course its not whether you can pick her up or not, its that Amads dress will get dirty if your arm is full of wounds, shes wearing her favorite princess dress today, she cant get it dirty. Little girls, they were pretty and smelly. Cedron had nothing more to say and waited obediently for the wounds to be treated. Alexis jogged back over the hill to the road to get the medical kit. Two minutester, Cedrons phone rang. It was Alexis calling. Cedron picked it up and listened for a couple of moments, his brows furrowed in concentration, Go on then, let me know if theres anything else. Anna was full of confusion, Whats wrong, is it that you cant find the spare medical kit? Its inside the trunkpartment! Cedron shook his head, No, but there may be no way to bandage the wound for a while. Why? Anna was full of confusion, but a bad feeling had risen in her heart, What the hell is going on? Alexis said that he saw Mr. Barbero a while ago, right here in this meadow, and he felt so strange that he followed him there. Cedron replied. Mr. Barbero? Anna didnt recognize the man. So Cedron changed his story, Its Agustins father. Then Anna had an impression, and followed with a few solemn moments, Why did he appear here, couldnt he have followed us here, ande to seek revenge on you because Agustin died at your hands? If you say that, wouldnt Cedron be in danger! It was like there was a big invisible hand that gripped Annas heart fiercely. She must not allow any ident to happen to Cedron. Or else you can leave first, or I can call the police now and have theme over to protect you? Anna said. Cedron shook his head, Its fine, Im not that fragile. On the contrary, it was Anna who should stay well by his side, otherwise it would be bad if something happened. Speaking of which, Anna suddenly remembered, at this time, EnochAmad should stay in the grasnd by himself, then Mr. Barberos target wouldnt be running towards them, right? Damn! Cedron, lets hurry up and find the kids! Anna shouted. Cedron also blushed and reacted, Where are they? To the east, a kilometer into the pasture. Anna said as she ran forward. Within a few steps, though, she fell. Her ankle couldnt withstand such a strenuous movement and began to tear in pain, making it impossible for her to even stand up. Damn it, howe this was the time when there was no way to run? Wrap your arms around my neck and Ill carry you over. Cedron crouched down and opened his arms toward Anna. Chapter 2797: Leave Me Alone, You Go First Looking at Cedrons hand reaching towards her, Anna didnt hesitate and directly pushed it away. Anna? Cedron was full of confusion. Anna spoke, Forget about me first, your arm is already injured, if you bring me along, you wont be able to walk fast at all. What if something happens to EnochAmad at this time? So, Cedron goes first. She took her own time to figure out how to get there. I cant leave you here alone, Cedrons tone was insistent, What if something happens to you? The baby was important, but so was Anna! No matter what Anna said, Cedron just refused to leave without her. Helpless, Anna could only say, Then you go first, Ill call Alexis and ask him toe back to pick me up. Alexis had a car, so they could arrive quickly. Besides, Alexis had taken Taekwondo, which was enough to protect her. The first order of business was to get to the two little ones first. Cedron finally stopped hesitating, and after instructing Anna to call immediately, he continued to run forward. Looking at his back, Anna took a deep breath, braced her arms, and struggled to stand up. She actually had no intention of calling Alexis. After all, Alexis was chasing after Mr. Barbero at this time, and couldnt care less about her, and said those words just to put Cedrons mind at ease. Qin limped, enduring the pain at her ankle, trying to walk forward. Not long after, Cedron called back and heaved a sigh of relief, Its okay, Mr. Barbero has been captured. Caught? Anna also let out a sigh of relief, How was he caught, what did he want? I dont know the exact situation, in short, he suddenly abandoned the car and ran away, how can a human being outrun a car, he was quickly caught by Alexis, and has already been tied up, dont move, Alexis will go to pick you up now, and then you guys wille over. Anna breathed a sigh of relief, the danger is lifted, also did not show off, obediently stood in ce and waited. As she waited, she asked Cedron if the kids were okay. Cedron replied, Theyre both fine, theyre safe with me now.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Afraid that Anna wouldnt believe him, he even had the two children speak to Anna. Amad was very confused, & didnt know what was happening at all, her voice was milky as always, Mommy, why arent youing over, just now I caught a very pretty butterfly, I was going to show it to you, but it ran away. Anna soothed her, Thenter Mommy will apany you to catch an even prettier butterfly. Okay! As she said that, a familiar car broke into Annas sight. It was Alexising to pick her up. This ce was a grasnd and a barbed wire fence was drawn, so the car couldnt drive in, so Anna could only limp to the road by herself. Because of her foot injury, she walked very slowly, dying a lot of time. When she got to the front, she walked up to the passenger side, Well, did you get that Mr. Barbero? Eh, I threw it in the trunk, and its going straight to the police station in a few minutes! Alexis nodded. Anna was surprised, But you dont know if he did anything bad, its not good to just send him there like this, right? In case he didnt do anything wrong, wouldnt it be a false rm? Alexis tone was firm, He must have done something wrong, well know after interrogation, Miss Newman, no, young granny, you mustnt be deceived, this Mr. Barbero is quite kind looking, but he suddenly appeared here, there is definitely a conspiracy! Said the man, ready to open the trunk and let Anna have a look at the kind of face that pretends to be kind. Chapter 2798: How could it be him! Anna refused. Its better to forget about it, I wont look at it, you guys just send it to the police station. If he reallymitted a crime, then the police would handle it. If no crime had beenmitted, then he was just a poor father who had lost his daughter, what kind of look did Anna use to confront him? As she was thinking about this, a whimpering sound came from the trunk, simr to that of a trapped beast. Anna was taken aback, What did you do to him, why is it making that noise? Alexis scratched her head, I was afraid that he would scream for help along the way, and by then the people passing by would not know what to do and would think I was a bad guy, so I gagged him. So it was like this! I said, why did he not retort you when he heard you say these words from the car until now, the feeling is that he was gagged by you. Anna said. This is so hokey! She opened the car door and went down and around to the trunk, intending to help Mr. Barbero remove the gag. Even if they had to take it to the police station, they couldnt do that. Alexis, realizing that she did go a little overboard, didnt say a word and dutifully opened the trunk. Slowly, Anna got a good look at Mr. Barbero, who was tied up in the trunk. She couldnt believe her eyes, Uncle Kaohi, how can it be you, you you are Mr. Barbero, Agustins father? Wait, it seems like the first time he met Uncle Kaohi, he did hear him say that his daughter passed away a while ago. So Uncle Kaohi is really Mr. Barbero? Mrs. Navarro what are you talking about, this man is Mr. Barbero, not some Uncle Kaohi, Alexis asked suspiciously. Anna was in a mixed mood and took a deep breath before she couldpose her words, I know, but he used the identity of Uncle Kaohi and stayed around me for a long time. What? Alexis was stunned.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. After ten seconds or so, it was endless anger that washed over him. He, too, got out of the car, went around to the trunk, and threw a hard punch at Mr. Barbero. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth, I knew that suddenly seeing you in a foreign country was definitely not a good thing, but I really didnt expect that you had been lurking around Mrs. Navarro for so long, what do you want? Mr. Barbero, after all, is old, just ran out of breath, and now was smashed hard a fist, the pain of the eyes, almost to directly pass out. Alexis doesnt give him that chance. Savagely yanking off the cloth from his mouth, her voice rose several degrees, Speak, what the hell do you want! Ahem- Mr. Barbero coughed a few times in a weak and iparable manner, his gaze fell on Anna, Dont worry, theres a right to be wronged, I wonte after you, what I want, is only Cedrons life. It was Cedron who killed his daughter, so, he wanted Cedron to pay for his life. Staying by Annas side all the time was also because Cedron knew him, so it was just inconvenient to do it. Staying by Annas side, when he finds the right opportunity, he can kill Cedron. For example, today, Cedron would be killed. Annas eyebrows popped up, You have an aplice? Uncle Kaohi, no, Mr. Barbero, what are you trying to do to Cedron, Agustins death has nothing to do with him, you cant do this. How is it not rted! Mr. Barbero was instantly enraged, It has something to do with it, if it wasnt for Cedron, how did my daughter die?! It was Cedron who caused all of this! You dont think that Agustin could have survived without taking that shot, do you? Shes already broken thew and poisoned herself, even if shes sent to prison, its still a death sentence. Alexis said. Chapter 2799: I Wouldn’t Believe It On the heels of the big event, Alexis acted calm and looked at Mr. Barbero in front of her with a chill in every word. How can that be! Mr. Barbero didnt believe it, She was sent to those men by Cedron, how could she have the chance to get the poisoned dagger, this is just a lie that you made up. In order to clear his name and stay out of jail, his daughter was deliberately made out to be a bad, bad woman. Saying that she killed people with a poisoned dagger and tried to kill several at once! False, all false! You Alexis was practicallyughing with anger, Do you think were sick, to really poison ourselves in order to nt evidence, thats a highly poisonous poison, Mr. Navarro almost died on it just In order to discredit Agustin, my Mr. Navarro almost sacrificed himself, is it necessary? Of course we have to put on a full show! Mr. Barbero was still unconvinced and insisted on his opinion. What drastic poison, its just a normal poison, Cedron must be faking it. If it wasnt faked, then it could only be said that God opened his eyes and intended to get Cedron killed directly. Then why didnt Mr. Navarro die in the end? Alexis pursued. And why else! Mr. Barbero replies, Because the scourge stays for a thousand years! Alexis: It was indeed highly toxic, Anna speaks up, If you dont believe me, I can provide you with all of Cedrons treatment records from that time, including the test reports on his body now. Under severe poison, even if one managed to survive, all the skills and organs of the body would be greatly damaged, and could only be repaired very slowly, this was not something that could fool anyone. AndC Anna spoke again, As you know, Cedron is rich and powerful, even if he intentionally targeted your daughter, he wouldnt be able to make fun of his own body, he could have had someone else take the me. Finding a family thatcked money, 10 million dors, would make him a willing scapegoat. Why bother tossing a big circle? Also, Anna spoke, dont you think its strange, if ording to what you said, Agustin was bullied by a lot of men at that time, then how could she appear in the cemetery and still be better than any of us physical strength and could easily hold me hostage? Yeah, yeah, yeah, Ill testify to that, at that time Agustin was more powerful than any of us, crawling especially fast, I froze and couldnt catch up, before letting her have her way. Alexis said. Mr. Barbero was stumped in the trunk, his mouth opened but he couldnt get a word out. Anna continued on with her analysis, Thats when I was suspicious, why did Agustin know we were at the cemetery, and show up at just the right time, that timing, as if someone had sent her here on purpose. Anna had always been suspicious, but with Agustin dead at the time, and all that had happened between her and Cedron since then, and the fact that Mr. Barbero hadnte around to make a scene, it had just died down. Now that it hade up again, it was still suspicious. Mr. Barbero was silent for a long time, and finally spoke slowly, his vicissitudes and cloudy eyes filled with tears, choking and questioning, So what do you mean, do you think it was my precious daughter who deliberately nted evidence against you, even at the cost of her own life? No! Anna shook her head with a serious expression, Mr. Barbero, havent you ever thought that Agustin was actually being used as a gun?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 2800: It’s Really Fake Hearing this, Mr. Barbero froze. Agustin, was being used? Impossible, only Cedron targeted Agustin, the others didnt have a grudge against my daughter, so why would they use my daughter and kill her? Alexis on the side couldnt help but speak, Your daughters character, are you sure theres no enmity outside? Agustins character was notorious for being obnoxious. Mr. Barbero probably has his own daughters filter, thats why he thinks that his daughter is good in every way and is very likeable. You need to stop talking, the man is dead, show some respect. Anna tugged Alexis and reminded in a low voice. Alexis immediately kept quiet. Cedron wasnt that kind of person, its true he didnt like Agustin and he hated that Agustin lied to himself, but not enough to drive Agustin to the brink of extinction, someone must have stirred up the pot in this. Anna said. Mr. Barbero was silent. If this was all a lie, then, who the hell was using Agustin as a gun? Recall carefully, who were you in contact with before Agustins ident, or who came to contact you after Agustins death? Anna asked. Mr. Barbero really began to think hard. Then he told Anna, No one, after Agustin died, I was at home alone for a long time, I was so confused, I didnt even know if it was dark or light, I wanted to die together. Whats the point of living when the only family in this world is gone anyway? Then how did you walk out now? Anna pressed, Who came tofort you and encouraged you toe to Reliacao for revenge? Mr. Barbero lowered his head. It took a long time before he spoke, There was indeed such a person, but, it certainly had nothing to do with this matter. After all, Lynx said he was here to get revenge on Cedron, and doing him a favor was nothing more than a side trip.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. How is it not rted, Anna asked rhetorically, If its not rted, why would he know about Agustin ande to incite you, youre being used as a pawn too! No! Mr. Barbero immediately retorted, He didnt use me as a pawn, the only reason he knew about these things was because he was there and thats why he was able to tell me. Lynx? said Anna, immediately guessing the name. Mr. Barbero: !!! Damn it, why did Anna know everything when he hadnt said anything? No, not Lynx, Mr. Barbero was still in denial. Hed been captured now, and Lynx was the only one who could take on Cedron. It was up to Lynx to avenge Agustins death. So no matter what, he couldnt give up Lynx. But Anna already knew everything from his expression. It had to be Lynx! How is this possible! Alexis was dumbfounded, Lynx cant possibly be here right now for that to happen, we set him up to owe loan sharks and hes probably being hunted down. Sure enough, Mr. Barbero looked at them with more than a little disgust, I knew you guys werent good people, and all that talk about not hurting my daughter, if you guys were really good why did you push Lynx over the edge? If Mr. Barberos heart had been shaken by Annas words a moment ago, at this moment, he no longer believed Anna and Alexis. After all, they both admitted with their own mouths that it was a setup that put Lynx in that state. So why wouldnt it be possible that they were the ones who set up Agustins death as well? Chapter 2801: My Absolute Confidentiality Alexis was dumbfounded. This Cannot be persuaded, really cannot be persuaded! Can only put his hope on Anna, Mrs. Navarro, this is a stubborn donkey, I really cant handle it, its better for you to do it. Anna gave a hmmm and started to take off her coat. Mr. Barbero had never seen such a situation, where people were in the middle of a confrontation and suddenly started taking off their clothes? He was in his fifties and sixties, he couldnt afford to bete to the party. What are you doing, hurry up and put your clothes on me, the colorful seduction trick doesnt work on me. Mr. Barbero said. Anna was still slow, Im not interested, I just want you to see my scars. Scars? Mr. Barbero flinched and opened his eyes tentatively. Sure enough, he saw Anna just lifting her belly shirt. The belly, already bulging, was full of scars from the eye of a needle, and it looked shocking. Is your baby not so good that you need to keep getting shots to hold it? Mr. Barbero asked. He remembered that his wife was also, because her health was not too good, so at that time when she was pregnant with Agustin, she had to go to the hospital every day to get a birth control injection, and in the end, her stomach was full of needle eyes, which was particrly miserable. Thinking of this, and associating it with his dead daughter, the hatred in his heart increased by a few points. My child is fine, very healthy, its no exaggeration to say that even if I dont do any tests, it can be born smoothly. Anna replied. Then- Mr. Barberos eyes got confused, Those pinholes in your stomach, Lynx did that? Anna nodded, followed by a shake of her head, Its not quite urate, he was the one who lied to me about my baby being in danger and needing to be hospitalized, and gave me constant injections of saline and dextrose just to make me believe it. Thats right, the medicines used for each needle stick were just saline and dextrose. After all, with other medicines, something might actually happen to the child. So what, what are you trying to show? Mr. Barbero pressed. Anna replied, He can even cheat me, his senior sister, so why cant he cheat you, its true that the loan sharks are the ones who made the set up, but for no reason at all, why did we make the set up for him, have you ever thought about that?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Even the making of the set was just to trap him, it didnt want Lynxs life. Speaking of which, Alexis finally had a chance to interject and immediately pulled out her cell phone, Thats right, I can prove this, dont believe me, I still have the voice from that time here! Tapping on that voice, Alexis voice rang out. Boro, just help me scare Lynx, dont let him touch Miss Newman, and dont let him know the truth, you decide exactly how to do it, anyway, I just have one request, dont really hurt anyone, he at least saved Miss Newman. Immediately after, the next voice automatically ys, Oh yeah, I have one more thing! Mr. Barbero was shocked, Theres a twist to this? No! Alexis blushed and hurriedly pressed out her cell phone screen to keep the voice from continuing, Thats my personal business now, it has nothing to do with Lynx, you dont have to hear it. You have a ghost in your heart, you dont dare to let us listen? Mr. Barberos eyes grew suspicious. Why else wouldnt you let us hear it? Alexis was so angry that she jumped to her feet, I dont have a ghost in my heart, Ive said that its my personal matter, I cant let you hear it. I cant trust you guys if you dont let me hear it. Mr. Barbero replied. Anna also put her eyes on Alexis, Otherwise let it out and listen to it, if its a private matter, Mr. Barbero and I will keep it a secret for you, absolutely no one else will know about it. Chapter 2802: I’ll Prove It To You Struggling and hesitating for a long time, Alexis looked at Anna, Really, you swear? Uh, I swear! Anna nods vigorously. Mr. Barbero chimed in, If its not about counting Lynx, Ill pretend I didnt hear it. Okay, but you guys must mustnt say anything outside. In order to make Mr. Barbero no longer suspect Mr. Navarro, Alexis gave up. With a face full of death-defying expressions, she clicked on the voice. In the voice, Alexis smiled with a bit of urgency, Boro, who is that girl beside you, I dont know why, howe the first time I saw her, I felt good, can you give me a contact information, I want to try to talk about it. Here, the voice ended.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Anna was a bit puzzled in her heart. I just want to ask Boro for a girls contact information, its not a big deal. Alexis is embarrassed like this? As a result, the next second, the following voice automatically yed, it was sent from Boros side. The voice is ferocious, almost roaring out, Thats my daughter, you a few guts ah, dare to chase my daughter, what kind of thing are you, you also chased my daughter, believe it or not I will now twist your head off as a ball kick. No wonder I saw that look thieving, originally is thinking about my daughter, she just went to college, only eighteen years old, you are twenty-six, you an old cucumber still want to squeeze into my family garden, believe it or not I take a bucket of green paint to you from head to toe brush all over! Crap! How could Alexis not expect that the other partys voice would also be automatically put out, and his brain went down for two seconds before he remembered to turn it off. But it was already toote. Both Anna and Mr. Barbero had already heard it. ThisC Anna looked at Alexis with aplicated expression, raised her hand and patted his shoulder, This thing called feelings, I guess, when destiny arrives, it will naturallye, look away. Mrs. Navarro, Alexis was moved to tears, his voice was even more choked. Anna continued to pat her shoulder, Its really okay, if you really cant, Ill introduce you when I turn around. Although she didnt have many quality girls around her, she did have some after she returned to Willisto! Sending tons of them to Alexis wasnt a problem! Thats not what Im worried about, Alexis shook her head, her vision already a little blurred by tears, You dont think Boros going to actually hold me down and bathe me in green paint when I get back, do you? Anna: With that brainwave, its no wonder Alexis hasnt found a girlfriend at her age. Not without reason. She tugged stiffly at the corners of her mouth and locked eyes with Mr. Barbero before assuring him, Dont worry, I wont tell anyone else about this, God knows, you know, and I know, just the three of us. There was a pause, and then the gaze fell on Mr. Barbero, So are you willing to trust us now? Already starting to believe a little, Mr. Barbero replied, but theres one more thing, if you guys really didnt do anything out of line to Lynx, then how could he be so cruel as to disfigure his face and go out of his way to get back at you guys? People can do anything when theyre mad. Anna replied, Even, I can show you right now, what his madness looks like. Mr. Barbero looked at Anna suspiciously, What do you want? Instead of answering, Anna finds her cell phone from Mr. Barberos arms and dials Lynxs number before handing it to Mr. Barberos ear, When the call goes throughter, you can say that you cant stand it in your heart to let me go. Chapter 2803: Are You Sure You Don’t Want Revenge? What? Alexis was stunned. Mrs. Navarro what are you doing, now let him talk to Lynx, what if he just tells Lynx to run fast, we wont be able to find Lynx! Said the man as he went to grab the phone away. Anna stopped him, It wont happen, I believe Mr. Barbero, he came here because he wants to avenge his daughter, now there is a chance that can help him to find out the cause of Agustins death, if he gives up, Agustin will only be wronged forever. Saying that, Annas clear gaze fell on Pride, her tone was scarce, The choice has been given to you, how you choose is up to you, Uncle Kaohi! The voice was not loud, but every word, even the punctuation, seemed to strike at Mr. Barberos heart. He stared at Anna with aplicated expression, then withdrew his gaze. Duh-duh-duh- At that moment, the phone was picked up. Lynxs tight voice came from the other end, Hey, whats the situation on your side, have you already taken care of it, I asked you to send those two old undead to the bridge and throw them off, youve taken care of it, right, has anyone found you? I Mr. Barbero spoke with difficulty, I have a situation on my side. Hearing this, Alexis sweaty hairs stood on end and he immediately had to go up and grab his cell phone. What was he saying, this Mr. Barbero wasnt to be trusted at all, now he had to hang up before it was toote.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Dont go, Anna insisted, pulling Alexis in a death grip, He wont talk, Im sure. Alexis was practically crying with anger. What was belief at this point? Besides, Mrs. Navarro didnt even know Mr. Barbero as a person, so what was there to believe? Who said I dont know, Anna raised her eyebrows, Uncle Kaohi has been helping me out at the hospital during this recent period, and weve been in contact with each other many times, so I know him very well. To put it mildly, Mr. Barbero was really just a poor man who had lost his daughter. He came all the way to Reliacao to avenge his daughter with a very pure purpose. Such a person is not bad by nature. On the other end, Lynxs nerves had been stretched to the limit, What do you mean something went wrong, whats wrong with you, have you been arrested, holy shit, the police wont be right next to you, you want to get me killed, so you made this call to me? The spite in those words was already starting to get under Mr. Barberos skin. Taking a deep breath, he still showed nothing. Continuing, I didnt get caught, instead, I got Anna. What? After a short silence of three seconds, Lynxs mood was so great that his tone followed, Why didnt you say something so important, then where are you guys now, Ille over to find you! What about Cedron? Mr. Barbero asked, Isnt Cedron our target today? Cedron he of course I know, but people can not be too greedy right, we have to take one step at a time, first bring Anna back, then I will help you deal with Cedron, Lynx said. Help? Even if he was stupid, Mr. Barbero had guessed something was wrong at this moment. He questioned, Didnt you tell me that your target is also Cedron, howe its now turned into helping me, you just want Anna dont you, as for Cedron, its all made up by you to coax me? You fucking Lynx exploded on the other end of the phone, names Barberos, hurry up and tell me where you are right now or your daughters revenge will never be avenged, are you sure about this? Chapter 2804: I Can’t Promise You Anything The threat-filled tone of Mr. Barberos heart sank to the bottom. It was true. It turned out that what Anna said was true. Lynx was really just using him as a pawn. Say something! Lynx was still urging. Mr. Barberos voice went cold, Hang up first, Ill send you the location.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. There was a click and the phone was hung up. Anna was surprised, Why didnt you say what I told you? Would Lynx havee over if I had said that, and then how else would you have caught Lynx? said Mr. Barbero in a calm tone. Strangely enough, it had only been two minutes, but Mr. Barbero seemed to have aged twenty years at once, and even his voice seemed so breathless. Seeing you like this, Im even starting to regret a little bit, telling you the truth. Anna said. She was a mother now too, plus Amad had been sick for years earlier every single day made her live on thin ice for fear that Amad would die. And she was just afraid that Agustin was really dead. Now that even the so-called revenge has been told to be fake and just used as a pawn, its no wonder Mr. Barbero is so disheveled. ButC A word of thanks to Mr. Barbero, nheless. After all, Anna herself hadnt even thought it through that carefully, and had just tried to convince Mr. Barbero that they were the good guys without thinking about the matter of capturing Lynx. Anna sincerely thanked them. Dont you worry about thanking me just yet, Mr. Barbero regained a little bit of his spirit and raised his head with an effort, Ive got demands too. Ouch I do! Alexis rolled up her sleeves, For letting you do such a small favor, you have to make demands, Mr. Barbero, you really follow through with the quality of a businessman, thinking of your own interests all the time! Alexis!Anna called Alexis with a stern face, facing Mr. Barbero with a smile on her face, Yes, what is your demand, as long as it is something I can do, I will fulfill you. Help me find out the real cause of my daughters death, who was behind her death, I want that murderer to pay. Mr. Barbero said. This request, Anna could do. So, she very simply agreed, No problem, is there any other request? Indeed there is one more. Mr. Barbero nodded. No, Alexis was once again anxious, After doing us such a small favor, youre going to make several requests, isnt that a bit greedy? In return, Anna gave him a gentle pat on the arm. Signaling him to keep quiet. Then asked Mr. Barbero, Whats the other request? Dont be in a hurry to kill me, Mr. Barbero said, keep me alive and let me go to my daughters grave to talk before you kill me after you find out who that murderer is. He will tell Agustin before he dies that daddy protects her forever. And then, go back down to the ground to be with her and almost protect her. Thats something I might not be able to do. Anna shook her head, apologetic, Sorry. Why couldnt you do it? Mr. Barbero was anxious, Cant I do anything, cant I give you my money, mypany, and everything in my name, just think of it as me begging you to leave me alive and let me die after all this. As he spoke, Mr. Barbero squirmed up in the trunk. He wanted to sit up and get down on his knees for Anna! Anna stopped him, her tone serious, I really cant do that, its useless for you to kneel, after all, its not up to me to decide when to let you die. Chapter 2805: I’ll Kill You Hearing this, Mr. Barbero immediately understood, I see, its begging for someone else right? He turned his head to Alexis, once again about to kneel. Its no use begging me, I dont care about that. Alexis took a step back in shock. He was just a part-timer, he didnt have the power to decide whether Mr. Barbero lived or died. ThatC Mr. Barbero could only think of one person.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Cedron! But right now Cedron wasnt following. He then looked to Anna, his tone pleading, After bringing me back, let me see Mr. Navarro can I, I want to beg Mr. Navarro. You dont have to beg anyone. Anna stepped forward and began to unbuckle Mr. Barberos wrist, Because youre not going to die. Wont die? Mr. Barbero thought he was having trouble with his ears. He tried to get Cedron killed and he didnt have to die? What do you think Cedron is, hes not a ck boss, how can he kill someone without moving, besides, if he really wants to kill you, then I have nothing to say if you suspect Agustin was killed by him. Anna replied. Cedron wasnt that kind of person. And what Mr. Barbero had done didnt go as far as the death penalty. At most, hed be locked up for a year and a half. And Anna looked at him like this, he was only swindled by Lynx to do these things, if he helped catch Lynx, he might just be acquitted. Anyway, the choice is now in front of you, how you choose is your business. Anna said. Mr. Barbero was silent for a moment, his eyes beginning to clear. Finally and unwaveringly, he spoke, Okay, I believe you, and Im willing to be on your side and help you. Once he found out who Agustins killer was, he could return home and spend the rest of his life by Agustins tombstone. As for now, his mission is to, well, fall on his sword and then help Anna catch Lynx! Mr. Barbero is untied, and Alexis is still a little uneasy. But the first thing he did after being untied, Mr. Barbero said, Your parents are in that car of mine, Ive already knocked them out, but dont worry, that drug isnt harmful to the body, here are the car keys, you go over there now and drive them away. Anna then remembered, just now on the phone, Lynx did ask if she had thrown those two old things off the bridge. Its just that at that time, her nerves had been in a tense state, so she didnt think about Mr. Newman and Mrs. Newman. Now that he reacted, his back was instantly wet with cold sweat. Ill go now! Anna said, Then this Alexis patted her chest, Dont worry leave it to me, Mrs. Navarro you go over there quickly, I can handle it alone. The district is just a Mr. Barbero, if he can catch him once, he can catch him twice! C After getting the exact location, Lynx quickly rushed over. Because he came in such a hurry, the bandages on Lynxs face were spread out a bit, revealing that hideous and gruesome face. He ignored it all and flung those loose bandages behind his head haphazardly, Wheres the man, wheres Anna? Mr. Barbero pointed to the back seat, Already knocked out by me. Through the hidden car door, Lynx saw the woman copsed in the backseat, the dress, exactly the same as when Anna left the house today. But without seeing the face, he wasnt sure. Lynx thought, and reached out his hand, ready to pull open the car door to get a better look. Wait! Mr. Barbero pulled him back, Ive delivered Anna to you, now its your turn to fulfill your promise and help me kill Cedron. Chapter 2806: How dare you lie to me? This was the promise that Lynx made to Mr. Barbero right from the start. He said with all sincerity that he will definitely help Mr. Barbero to take revenge, as long as Mr. Barbero takes him to Reliacao, and then listen to hismand to get closer to Anna little by little. Now that Anna has been captured, what about Cedron? Of course I will help you kill Cedron, but not today. Lynx replied. Why not today, such a great opportunity, Cedron is a sick man now, if the two of us team up we can definitely kill him! Mr. Barberos tone perked up. Missing today, waiting any longer, Cedrons injuries healed, they couldnt fight either of them. But we already have Anna, what if we take Anna around to find Cedron now and Anna wakes up halfway? Lynx said, The best thing to do, is to go back now, and use Anna as bait again, so that Cedrones alone, and we can deal with it. Said Lynx, once again going to pull away from the car. No need to go back, shes the bait now. Mr. Barbero said slowly. With a single word, it made Lynxs body freeze in ce. He turned his head, his eyes filled with disbelief, What do you mean, Anna is the bait now? Yeah, Mr. Barbero nodded, I meant to tell you earlier, Cedron called and asked for Anna, I thought it would be a good opportunity so I gave him the address and told him toe alone. Mr. Barbero walks up and grabs Lynx by the arm, Now is the perfect opportunity, together we can kill Cedron by joining forces, I have all the tools ready. Lynx: The face, which was a bloody mess from the disfigurement, began to twitch with a rare muscle.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. From a distance, it looked as if there was some kind of worm wriggling and struggling in the flesh immediately, trying to crawl out. Even that pair of eyes, also began to be fishy red. He was so angry that he cursed, Crazy, surnamed Jin, you are simply a crazy person, who let you do this, are you trying to get me killed, I will get you killed now! After saying that, directly pped on Mr. Barbero s face. After all, he is an old man, where is Lynxs opponent, immediately was pped by this p to dizziness and eyes, even the nosebleed came down. You want to die here, I dont, how can Cedrone by himself, we all have to die then! Lynx cursed. Mr. Barbero covered his face, feeling his cheeks burning, he couldnt even speak properly. It was only after a long time that he said with a big tongue, I I prepared weapons for you, even if Cedron has help, we can still win. After a pause, added, Moreover, Anna is also in our hands. Lynx smiled at once. It was precisely because they had Anna that they shouldnt meet with Cedron! If he left now, Cedron would never know exactly where he had taken Anna. But if he stayed to help Mr. Barberos stupid ass get revenge, then he might not be able to keep Anna. How to choose could be too obvious. Lynx was once again going to kick Mr. Barberos ass. You wait, I actually called for help, we can definitely beat Cedron. Mr. Barbero said, Or even, you can just not show up. Kill Cedron without showing up? Honestly, Lynx was beginning to have a heart attack. If Cedron died in front of him, then that would mean that Anna would be his forever. He opened his mouth, ready to say yes. But in the next second, his gaze suddenly turned grim, and he kicked Mr. Barbero hard, You lied to me, you old thing, you and Cedron are in cahoots! Chapter 2807: What’s Wrong With Him? Lynxs kick was extraordinarily hard andnded right on Mr. Barberos stomach again. It hurt so much that he couldnt even crawl. Without any further hesitation, Lynx turned around and got into the car, intending to directly take Anna away. What did he care about Mr. Barbero. He should have taken Anna with him a long time ago! The car sped forward, the wind blowing in through the open window, making a whimpering sound. Lynxs mood changed a little, however, bing moody and excited. Hed won! Hed gotten Anna! Anna, Lynxs tone became gentle and deep, and if he tasted it carefully, he could also notice the perversion and distortion in it, I finally got you, dont worry, from now on, youre my woman, Ill definitely treat you well. Anna, I know you might be afraid of the way I look now, and even dislike that Im not good enough for you, but its okay, Ill give you a new face, so that well be a good match, and theres no way for you to leave me. Anna, you dont even realize how much Ive done to get you. Lynx droned on as she drove. Knowing full well that the people in the back row couldnt hear him, he kept talking. Even if this was a one-man show, Lynx was having a great time acting it out. Suddenly, a voice, interrupted Lynxs ecstasy, I dont know which of the many things youve done, theyre all nasty and dirty tactics, Im sick to my stomach just thinking about it! The voice came from the back row. Lynx was stunned, and subconsciously threw the steering wheel violently, stopping the car on the side of the road. The tires of the car let out a mournful shriek because of this sharp braking, and a faint burning stench filled the air. Lynx couldnt care about this and immediately turned his head to look at the situation in the back row. But the back row was actually empty!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Where was Anna? Anxious, Lynx unbuckled his seatbelt and endeavored to peek back. Bang! There was a dull thud, and Lynx took a vicious punch to the left eye. Alexis, stuck in the rearnding gap, grimaces and retracts her fist, then struggles to wriggle out of the gap. In a depressed tone, Can you drive ah, braking so suddenly, I was almost thrown under the car seat! At that time, it would really be impossible to get out. Lynx covered his punched left eye, a lot of blood spilled out between his fingers, but he just looked at Alexis incredulously, Howe its you, wheres Anna? Wheres his Anna? Bang! Another punch, mmed into Lynxs right eye. It hit Lynx so hard that he copsed into the drivers seat, contorting his body in pain over and over, with no possibility of fighting back or escaping at all. Only then did Alexis speak slowly, You still want to find my Mrs. Navarro, dream on, there is no way Mrs. Navarro will be with you, much less taken away by you. On top of that, all those ns after Lynx took Anna away were too creepy. To actually try to disfigure Anna so that she would have to stay by his side. Wasnt that just in perverted! What do you know, Lynx was still talking tough, Im doing it for her own good, its the only way shell never leave me, were a match made in heaven. Made for each other you big head, Alexis shone a hard blow at his head, Youre willfully injuring, youre illegally imprisoning, youre going to jail, you know that! Why should I go to jail, Lynx was defiant, You guys showed up and took Anna, she was supposed to be mine! What was wrong with him for taking away the one who was supposed to be his? Chapter 2808: So how come you don’t have a wife? Alexis was speechless. Paranoid as hell, probably just Lynx! Its true that you shouldnt go to prison, Alexis replied, Youre out of your mind, you should go to a mental institution and spend the rest of your life there. Lynx, like him, would probably do something horrible if he went to prison. Its still the mental hospital that suits him better. Im not going! Lynx roared, Theres no way Im going, I just want to go back to the person I was originally, whats wrong with that? It was over,pletely insane! With this state of mind, when you go to a mental hospital, you dont even need to do an admission test, you can just be sent to the intensive care unit ah! Alexis didnt bother to argue with him, and gave Lynx another hard hit, making him pass out right in the drivers seat. But that alone didnt reassure Alexis. He stripped Lynx out of the car and tied him up with the clothes Lynx was wearing. Alexis! just as he finished his work, Anna drove up. In the car was Mr. Barbero, Cedron and two little guys. To be precise, there was also Mr. Newman, Mrs. Newman, who had fainted. They all came over. Alexis wiped a handful of sweat beads on her forehead and smiled with her big white teeth showing, Mr. Navarro, Mrs. Navarro, why have you alle over. Saying that, he also pointed at Lynx on the ground, Its already taken care of by me. Its Uncle Lynx!Amad recognized the person on the ground, his amethyst-like eyes filled with doubt, twisting his head to look at Cedron, Why is Uncle Lynx tied up ah, and pandad, did he do something wrong? But the impression was that Uncle Lynx was a very nice person! In the past, when she went to the hospital for a checkup and was afraid of having her blood drawn and couldnt stop crying, Uncle Lynx would take her out to buy delicious food and coax her to be happy. But why had Uncle Lynx be like this now? Even Enoch was a bit confused, Mommy, what did Uncle Lynx do to make you guys hate him so much? Anna was dumbfounded. The world of a small child is very simple, whoever is good to her is a good person. And, Lynx used to be a very nice person indeed. And because of that, Anna didnt know how to exin to Amad and Enoch. Instead, it was Cedron who spoke up, Amad, that man on the ground has blood all over his face, how do you know its Uncle Lynxs? The shape of his face resembles Uncle Lynx, so I thought it was Uncle Lynx at first nce, didnt I? Amad asked, cocking his head. Cedron lied with a red face, No, its just a bad guy who looks like Uncle Lynx, this bad guy tried to take your mommy, so Uncle Valle helped to beat him down. So it was! Amad believed it and nodded heavily, still relieved, I thought it was Uncle Lynx, so, Uncle Valle youre awesome! Learning that it wasnt the Lynx he was familiar with, Amad became invested and began to adore Alexis. With a few words of praise, Alexis drifted off, talking without a draft. Youre just toote, just now I first made a set of Dragon Subduing Palms, which turned his eyes into pandas, and then an Iron Sand Palm, which directly knocked him out! Amads eyes shone brightly, Wow, so Uncle Valle knows martial arts, then you are the warrior, you are awesome! After a pause he added, But Uncle Valle, I saw that all the warriors on TV would go and heroically save a beautiful girl so that they would marry a beautiful girl as their wife, youre also a warrior, so howe you dont have a wife?Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Chapter 2809: What He Needs Is A Husband Amads innocent look was matched with such solid words. Alexis, who hadnt found a wife, felt like he had gotten an arrow in his heart. He silently goes to the corner and stays there. Seeing this, Anna said to Amad, You cant ask others like this, its really rude, everyone has some power to choose their own way of life, Uncle Valle may just dont want to find a wife, and when he wants to find one in the future, he will naturally find one. Amad gave a seemingly understandable oh. Then blinking those big beautiful eyes, milky asked, Then did I hurt Uncle Valle ah, do I have to go apologize? Anna nodded her head with a face full of relief, Of course you should, go ahead and apologize properly and sincerely. Amad immediately got out of the car, carrying her princess dress, and trotted over to Alexis, Im sorry Uncle Valle, I didnt mean it just now, dont be mad at me okay? How could Alexis be really mad. He immediately hugged Amad, Its okay, Im not mad at you. Thats good! Amad nodded and added, Uncle Valle, my mommy said that everyone has the right to choose their own lifestyle, so I support you, even if you dont find a wife, I understand! Understand? Alexis didnt get it, What are you talking about? Amad stomped her little foot in a rush, Just knowing why you dont get a wife! Huh? How do you know, I didnt tell you. Alexis heart stuttered as another possibility urred to him, Did your mommy tell you? Mrs. Navarro lied to him! How could she turn around and talk to Amad when she clearly said she wouldnt tell anyone.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org. Amad was a small child, his mouth must not be tight, if he got excited, he was afraid that anything woulde out. Its over, his whole life! It wasnt my mommy who said it yo, I realized it on my own. Amad replied. Alexis was already getting winded hearing this. How could this thing beprehended, how did he do it, did he smell too much like a single dog, or was the words single and cant find a wife written all over his face? Alexis became curious, How did you realize it? Amad heatedly smiled, When I was sick, I didnt have much entertainment, so I liked watching TV dramas, especially those ancient costumes, some of which wrote that if you want to be the most powerful warrior, you have to self-gete, and those who self-gete dont have wives. Uncle Valle, you must have self-courted right? Alexis: Its not a self pce, but it feels like its already starting to get egg on its face. Does anyone care, how can you let kids watch these TV shows and summarize nonsense! Sister, Enoch came over and pulled Amad, You dont even know what self-cumtion means, no nonsense, its already the 21st century, theres no such thing as self-cumtion. Alexis: !!! Yes, yes, yes, Enoch young master you can talk, say more! So why doesnt Uncle Valle have a wife? Amad asks curiously. Enoch exined, Thats because Uncle Valle doesnt want to have one, after all, Uncle Valle is good looking and quite rich, so if he wanted to get married, there would be a ton of girls lined up. Thats right thats right, Alexis said with morefort in her heart, Thats just the way it is, or you know me! Enoch hmmmed and continued on, Uncle Valle on the other hand doesnt want to get married, isnt it obvious why, he doesnt want a wife. Because, hes a zero, he wants a husband! Chapter 2810: Hurt One After Another Being hurt by two small children in a row, Alexis said she was tired of feeling unloved. Can one still y happily anymore! He found a more remote corner and snapped his fingers hard, full of depression. Mommy, why is Uncle Valle still upset, did brother guess wrong? Amad asked curiously.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Anna pulled the corner of her mouth and didnt know how to exin. She could only cough and change the topic, Youre hungry, let brother help you cook a self-heating hot pot how about going over there and cooking it, be careful not to get burned. In the past when she was sick, Amad could hardly eat anything, so she opened her mouth more than once, saying that she wanted to try what the taste of a self-heated hot pot was, otherwise howe that little kid in the same ward was always moring for it. Now that he finally had the chance, he was immediately distracted and went to Enoch with bated breath. Only then did Anna go over to calm Alexis down, Dont be sad, Ill definitely introduce you to a big beautyter. Only then did Alexis get over it. Following that, a few peoples gazes fell back to Lynx, who had fallen to the ground unconscious. Thats strange, how on earth did he realize that Mr. Barbero was lying to him, were pretty good at acting! Alexis was puzzled beyond belief. At the same time mentally grateful. Luckily, he was the one who pretended to be Anna and hid in the back seat, otherwise, ording to the situation at that time, Anna might have really been taken away by Lynx. Mr. Barbero covered his stomach, still in pain, and his voice broke as he spoke, I think he probably saw the wound on my wrist. Hearing this, the crowds eyes fell on Mr. Barberos wrist. Mr. Barberos wrists had a very obvious circle of bruises, which was caused by struggling hard after having his wrists bound. And because of this, Lynx recognized that Mr. Barbero was lying and was on Cedrons side. me me, if Id worn a long sleeve it would have been covered. Mr. Barbero says guiltily. Alexis waved her hand, Its nothing to do with you, Lynx was already suspicious by nature, probably had been for a long time by that point, and its unlikely that I would have been able to hide it for so long if it wasnt for you exposing it. Its even more unlikely that he heard Lynxs confession that made peoples scalp go numb. When I think back on it now, I feel sick to my stomach. How could anyone be so disgusting? Alexis thought, not even telling Anna about it. It was enough for him to be disgusted alone, he didnt want to drag the young granny along. With that in mind, Alexis suggested, Mrs. Navarro, lets go back now, we need to get Lynx to the mental hospital first, hes so unstable right now, Im afraid hell go crazy when he wakes up. Anna was thinking the same thing. But there was a dilemma in the matter of how to drive. Other than Alexis, they couldnte up with a good guy. Anna had a broken leg, Cedron had a broken hand, Mr. Barbero had a broken stomach. The only ones who were not hurt were Mr. Newman and Mrs. Newman, who were unconscious. But there were too many people to fit in one car. Anna then said, Alexis, you take Lynx and Mr. Barbero first. Firstly, to lock up Lynx, and then Mr. Barbero received that kick, I am afraid that the kick has injured his internal organs, and there may be some internal bleeding. This kind of internal bleeding cant be determined from the appearance. Its like a lot of car idents, people get up alive, nothing happened, pat the dust and go home, and then die the next day in bed, all because of internal bleeding and was not found, missed the rescue time. So Mr. Barbero had better go to the hospital now for a checkup. So what are you going to do? Alexis asked. Chapter 2811: You will indeed never be able to pay it back! Cedron, full of disinterest, lifted his hand and circled Anna in his arms, Its not like were just stuck here, we already called for a valet toe over, you go your way. What, the world doesnt turn away from Alexis? Alexis let out an oh-so-subtle cry, which led to Lynx and Mr. Barbero leaving. While Anna and Cedron continued to wait for the valet to arrive. Taking advantage of the time, Cedron apanied Amad to y a game for a while. Although the little one was recovering from a serious illness, his physical strength was far better than Cedron had imagined, and he kept weaving in and out of the grasnd flowers without stopping, letting out a silver bell-likeughter. Cedron couldnt keep up any longer, so he instructed her to y nearby, and sat down on the grass himself.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Anna limped over to her and smiled so hard the corners of her eyes curved up, Hows it going, isnt bringing up a baby as easy as you thought it would be? Indeed, Cedron nodded, his azure-ck eyes taking on a bit more depth, You used to take care of them on your own, it was hard on you. A thousand words were finally converged into the four words Tough on you. Cedron really didnt know how topensate Anna. She didnt just have to y with the children in these years, she also had to find a doctor for Amad, and time and time again she was full of hope and fell into disappointment, even despair. Anna had gone through more pain than he could ever imagine. Youre not thinking in your mind again that youre really sorry for me, are you? Anna saw that his expression was not right, and immediately opened her mouth to ask, Stop ah, make it seem as if you are sympathizing with me, if you really feel sorry for me, dont say it with your mouth, use actualpensation! What kind ofpensation do you want? Cedron asked. Anna thinks for a moment and tells Cedron, Enroll in a ss, you go to it. Enroll in a ss? What ss? Cedron inquires. Anna continued, Of course its the sister-inw ss. Im going to give birth in a few months, so I dont care, Ill leave you in charge of the whole thing, so that you can suffer. You know, newborn children are almost always evil. Its not that they are born bad. Rather, they couldnt speak or express their needs, whether they were peeing and sleepy or hungry, they could only open their mouths and wail. Thinking back to when she was inbor, Anna still remembers it vividly. I cant tell you what it was like! Cedron should try it too. Let him know that the toughest thing about taking care of kids is not ying with them. Especially ying with AmadEnoch was not grueling at all, both kids knew too much. Okay, Ill go back today and enroll in sses to start learning how to be the perfect baby daddy. Cedron agreed without hesitation. The fact that he agreed so readily, in turn, made Anna begin to hesitate. Or else forget it, your arm is still not healed, what if it gets worse from the sses? Forget it, lets just get a sister-inw when the timees! Just dont give Cedron a hard time. Cedrons tone was insistent, Its fine, I can take the theory part first, as for the ones that require the use of my arm, Ill just wait until my hand heals at the end. But , Anna wanted to say something more. Anna, Cedrons expression went all serious for a few moments, let me do something for you, I owe you so much, and while itll never be paid back, Id still like to try and make an effort. Without waiting for Anna to reply, a cold grunt came from the car, And you know youll never be able to pay it back! Chapter 2812: You figure out how to get back on your own! This voice Anna immediately turned her head and realized that Mr. Newman had woken up at some point and was currently sitting in the car, looking at Cedron with a stern face. Subconsciously, Anna stopped in front of Cedron. Dad, when did you wake up, how is my mom, are you not feeling well, do you want to lie down for a while? Anna changed the topic.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Newmans gaze, however, directly crossed over him andnded directly on Cedron, Arent you dead, when did youe alive? I washed up on a private ind five years ago and survived, father-inw. Cedron replied. Hearing this title, Mr. Newmans face instantly darkened, Who asked you to call me father-inw, who is your father-inw, my son-inw died five years ago, I dont have a son-inw like you! Since he is alive, but he has been ignoring Anna for five years. Even when Amad had such a serious illness, she didnt evene to take care of her. Is this something a real father could do? Dad, Anna was helpless, Cedron is losing his memory and doesnt remember us, he didnt mean to note to us. Your name is Cedron now. Mr. Newman still hadnt lost his temper, Then you have no right to call me father-inw, my son-inws name is Rupert, and Rupert is the only son-inw Ill ever recognize. When we get back to Willisto, no, Ill go change it backter. Cedron replied. No need, Mr. Newman refused, you change it back and you wont be the same Rupert, and I wont recognize you as a son-inw as usual. Mr. Newmans heart broke at the thought of Anna bringing up two children all by herself. Therefore, Mr. Newman looked at Cedron with extreme displeasure. If it wasnt for Cedron, how could Anna have suffered so much and how could she have been separated from them for five years without any contact? They thought several times that Anna had died! How could Cedron make up for such pain? Mr. Newmans anger had rushed to the top of his head, and his eyes were red with it. Anna was caught in the middle, struggling to exin. This time, the valet arrived. Hello, its to help you drive back is it? The valet asked politely. Cedron replied, Yes, there are six of us, charge whatever way you want, just take us back to the hospital. No problem. The valet replied, Then get in the car so we can get going. Cedron hmmmed, and then turned his gaze to Mr. Newman in the car, with a few moments of pleading in his tone, Father inw can we talk about whats going on when we get back, no matter how you handle it, Ill admit it, lets go back to the hospital first, and give you and your mother inw a checkup, and then lets give Anna to look at the ankle. Hearing this, Mr. Newman only noticed that Annas ankle was already swollen, bulging high and holding up the skin. It was just as well that Anna was holding herself together and not squealing. He hated Cedron, but he couldnt suffer his daughter, and after some thought, he finally relented, Fine, well go back to the hospital. Cedron breathed a sigh of relief and immediately called the two little ones who were still running in the grasnd back. He was thest in line to get into the car. Just as he held onto the frame of the car, Mr. Newman coldly spoke, You dont need toe up, right? Father-inw? Cedron froze. Dad, what are you doing? Anna was also anxious. Mr. Newman pushed Cedrons hand away, then closed the car door, You cant sit here, you can find your own way back, driver, lets go! Chapter 2813: I’m Super Supportive of You The driver was called by Cedron, so of course he couldnt just leave straight away. He was also afraid that if he left like this, no one would pay!Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Struggling to look back, he weakly opened his mouth, Isnt there another spot over there? This is a nanny car, there are three rows in the back, there are enough seats. The next second, Mr. Newmany down on those two seats, Im dizzy, lying down to take up two seats. Now there were really no more empty seats. Annaughed at her own fathers behavior and reached out to shove him, Dad,e on, this meadow is dozens of miles from the center of town, how are you going to get Cedron back? Mr. Newman closed his eyes and said loudly, Ouch, when you push me, Im even more dizzy, ouch, ouch, ouch, I cant do it, drive me to the hospital quickly! Dad! Anna ran out of tricks. Hurry up and drive, Ill give you any amount of money you want, I have to rush to the hospital. Mr. Newman urged again. Hearing Mr. Newman say pay, the valet had nothing to worry about. After ncing at Cedron and wanting to say something, he was still ready to go. Anna huffed, Wait, you guys go, Ill get off, Ill walk back to the hospital with Cedron! Scare the hell out of anyone, as if shed be afraid. Mr. Newman snapped his eyes open and pulled her arm, No getting off, are you out of your mind, look at how swollen your feet are, and youre walking back, dont you want those legs?! Well have you considered Cedron, hell walk back and those legs will be ruined too. Anna retorted. Mr. Newman disdained, He cant even walk this far, and he doesnt seem to have any sincerity, so we have nothing to talk about. Sincerity isnt on the road for a couple dozen miles, Anna continues to argue, You just want to torture Cedron. If Cedron was going to be tortured, then lets torture her too! The father and daughter bickered, and the atmosphere in the car became tense and extremely smoky. Anna, Cedron slowly lifted his thin lips, Come here, Ill talk to you. Anna wouldnt listen, Are you going to make me give up, no way Cedron, Im not going to let you get left here. Just hear me out first okay? Cedron said with more than a hint of helplessness in his tone. Hesitating for a moment, Anna finally managed to put her ear up. Cedron whispered a few words. And Annas expression changed dramatically. Soon, it became a look ofpromise, helplessly nodding, I know, just listen to you. Ill see you at the hospital then. Cedron replied. Anna hmmmd and turned her head unforgivingly, Lets go then. The driver, in turn, began to hesitate, Were really just going to leave, huh? Seriously, this ce is basically empty, if we leave him here, Im afraid Are you driving or not, if not, just go down and stay with him, Ill drive! Mr. Newman said impatiently. Open open open, then I go. The chauffeur obediently started the car. Soon, the car disappeared from Cedrons sight. Anna also fondly withdrew her gaze to the rearview mirror. On the other hand, Mr. Newman was organizing his words, trying to exin to Enoch and Amad what he had just done. He was not a temperamental person, and his precious grandchildren couldnt hate him. As a result, before he even opened his mouth, Amad had already raised his head and milked it, Grandpa, I know why you did that, and Im super supportive of you! Chapter 2814: You Think I Want to Care? Hearing this, Mr. Newman was shocked beyond belief. But in the next second, still tried to ask Amad, Do you really support Grandpa me, or are you just saying that? Amad nodded his head heavily, Yes, I really do, Im always on Grandpas side! Now Mr. Newman was happy. Mr. Newman circled Amad into his arms and kissed him, Good, good, good, my good granddaughter, she understands Grandpa, she is not like your mommy, she is still against me, she is so angry with Grandpa! That Rupert, no, now it should be called Cedron, obviously hurt Anna so much, how can it be forgiven? Only Anna, the silly girl, would fall for it! Grandpa, Amad continued to persuade in a milky voice, You cant me Mommy for this, youre right, and Mommys right too. What? Mr. Newmans eyes began to look puzzled when he heard this, What do you mean, Amad, whose side are you on? Why are you helping him and Anna at the same time. Amad blinked his big watery eyes and replied, Im helping both, isnt that a fairy tale? Mr. Newman was confused to hear, Since when is this a fairy tale? Thats right, the prince wants to marry his favorite princess, but the process is very bumpy, need to go through countless hardships, and finally arrive at the tower, marry his favorite princess, fairy tales are written like this ah! Amad didnt think there was anything wrong. Although Uncle Navarro was already her daddy, it seemed like it had be too easy, which was why Grandpa had been the viin,ying all kinds of dangers and difficulties in their midst. Only when Uncle Navarro had aplished those difficulties would he be able to stay with Mommy and be a daddy to her and her brother. Isnt it? Amad finished, and also turned her head to Mr. Newman and asked suspiciously. Mr. Newman couldnt say anything. ording to this statement of Amad, Cedron became a prince, Anna was a princess, and he was an old witch and evil dragon in a fairy tale. The little granddaughter had been a pain in the ass for nothing! Well, at least it was a fairy tale, so why not put him in a better, more decent role? Oh, oh, said Amad, how about I give you the role of a king, the princesss father, the richest king in the world! Mr. Newman let out a long breath, Thats more like it, wait a minute, this isnt some fairy tale, youve got it wrong Amad. He grimaced and seriously tried to tell Amad that he just didnt want Cedron and Anna together. But before he could say anything, Anna was already serious, Dad, dont tell Amad that, she just got out of the hospital, are you going to let her cry her eyes out, cry about something, and then go back into the hospital again? Mr. Newman had to stop. But still muttered in a small voice, Is it my fault, if you had listened to me, Amad wouldnt have heard a thing! In the end, it was all Annas fault. But muttering was muttering, and at the very least, it shut up. Anna then didnt continue on. She looked down, and sent Alexis a text saying that Cedron was walking back downtown now, and to make time to pick him up. No outside help for Cedron, Mr. Newman ordered loudly, noticing her little gesture. Anna was speechless and put down her cell phone, Will you stop being so bossy, this is Reliacao, not Willisto, youre overreaching.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. You think Im interested in minding other people, I only mind you, as long as you dont stay with Cedron, I wont say a word about you! Chapter 2815: What the hell are they doing here? But what was happening was that Anna was insisting on staying with Cedron.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Mr. Newman was more than angry. The two ignored each other and made their way to the hospital. The chauffeur didnt dare to say anything the whole time, and when he took the money, but he still stood still. Anna was unsure and asked him, Whats wrong, did you not give enough money, how much is missing? Theres still a little bit of money for the car, thats the battery car I rode over there, I bought it for ten thousand dors. The chauffeur replied. Usually, the valet rides his own car to help the client drive, while his own car is kept in the trunk of the clients car, and then taken out and ridden away when its over. So when she heard the chauffeur say this, Annas eyes were full of surprise, Your car is disposable? If you do the math like that, then the cost is too high. Who would dare to use him! No, no, the chauffeur continues to wave his hands, My car is one that can be used all the time, but before I could put it in the car today, you guys yelled at me to drive it away, so now itspensating me for a new one. Saying that, he also told Anna, But dont worry, if I can find it, I will definitely return this money to you, Im a chauffeur from a regrpany, this is my business card, you can supervise me at any time. Anna doesnt even look at it, she just asks the valet, So why didnt you say anything earlier? This the chauffeur scratched his head, I saw that your father insisted on kicking your husband out of the car, but he seemed to be injured, so I left it for him, maybe he can use it. Anna: There really are a lot of good people in this world! She gives the valet 10, 000 dors without saying a word, and tells him, You dont have to pay back the money even if you find the car, consider it my way of thanking you. With the car, Cedron can at least take it easy until Alexis picks him up. It wasnt a bad way to spend ten thousand dors! The valet was overjoyed and left happily with the money. Anna also packed up & went upstairs in a good mood. By the time she got to the hospital room, Mrs. Newman had woken up and there was a full circle of doctors around the bed. Doctor, how is my parents condition? Anna asked as she stepped forward. The doctor looked over the medical record sheet, Its just a small amount of inhaled ether, its fine, may be dizzy, its a normal phenomenon, itll be fine when the metabolism goes out, if youre fine drink more water. Mr. Newman immediately picked up the nearby teacup and handed it to Mrs. Newmans mouth, Did you hear me, I told you to drink more water, quick, drink more. Mrs. Newman also woke up at this moment, and hearing this, immediately turned her head in a twisted manner, and refused to drink anything. The tone of her voice was full of helplessness, I have just drunk arge ss, the slightest movement in my stomach is the sound of water, I cant drink any more, if I drink any more, I will be a water buffalo. Mr. Newman insisted, But the doctor said to drink more water, ah, youd better drink some more! No more, I really cant drink. Mrs. Newman shook her head in agony. Seeing that Mr. Newman was still continuing to persuade, the doctor had to cough lightly, And of course you cant drink too much, or else it will cause water intoxication. Hearing this, Mr. Newman only withdrew his hand. He also did not forget to look at the doctor with a grudge, Why didnt you say something so important earlier, I almost killed my wife. Such a good wife, if she dies, who will pay for it? Doctor: Are they here to give Mrs. Newman a physical examination, or are they here to eat dog food! Chapter 2816: Don’t Need Him At All Mrs. Newman is also a bit embarrassed, You dont just focus on me, theres still you, you check it too. Im fine, alive and well, just you just now, or I carried you upstairs, if Im not fine, I can carry you up to the fifth floor in one breath? Mr. Newman said. The doctor was stunned, You have such good stamina, that must be fine.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It was really a shame, he was only forty years old, not to mention carrying someone, it was hard enough to climb five floors in one breath by himself. So the fact that Mr. Newman could carry someone up five floors was already the greatest proof of his physical strength. Okay, the doctor nodded, If you feel ufortable anywhere after that, just press the call bell at the bedside again. Okay, thanks doctor. Mrs. Newman gave a gentle and kind smile. After the doctor left, Amad jumped into Mrs. Newmans arms and pampered herself, Grandma, after you fell asleep there was no one to y with me, I was so lonely, but now that youre awake, we can y games together again! Lets y again tomorrow, Mr. Newman went up with a heartbroken heart, Your grandmother has just woken up, she still needs to rest well, so dont toss her. She was not sick in the first ce, but what if she gets sick from being tossed around? In the aspect of heartbroken wife, Mr. Newman did extraordinarily well, even talk about is exaggerated. Mrs. Newman didnt hold back herughter, reached out and shoved him a bit, breathlessly rolling her eyes, Im not that delicate, Im just unconscious after inhaling ether, the doctor said its fine, howe in your mouth, its as if Ive got a terminal disease. Nonsense what, h h h, how can you have a terminal illness. Impossible, even if its hypothetical, you cant hypothesize like that! Mr. Newman corrected with a scowl. Mrs. Newman was even more speechless. Only having to change the topic, her gaze fell on Anna, inquiring curiously, Speaking of which, why did I pass out when I was fine, what exactly happened? It was fine if he didnt mention it, but as soon as he did, Mr. Newman became furious. His nostrils puffed vigorously and he told Mrs. Newman, Your daughter is now so capable that she has actually made up with Cedron and ns to spend the rest of her life together! Cedron? Mrs. Newman didnt recognize him, Whos that, the guy Annas been seeing for thest five years, and why do you say shes reconciled, did they fight and split up before? Mom, Anna grabbed the words before her own father could add to the conversation. Cedron is Rupert, but its aplicated story, Ill exin it to you slowly afterward, anyway, Cedrons a good guy, and we still love each other, plus we have kids, so of course well get back together. You call that sunk cost thinking, because you have kids you have to stay together? Then all the people in the world who remarry with children are not living! Mr. Newman immediately retorted. Of course its fine to remarry with children if both parties are not in love anymore, but Cedron and I are still in love, how can we separate, its not good for the childs development either. Anna replied, The child must live in a sound family to be happy and joyful. Laughing, retorted Mr. Newman, louder, What about the five years he was absent before that, I see that Enoch and Amad grew up quite well and happily ever after without him! This proves that Cedron didnt even need to show up. Together, all of them were able to make Enoch, Amad grow up happy and joyful! Chapter 2817: You Go Apologize! The two people argued and quarreled. At this time, Enoch suddenly spoke, Wait! The gazes of the crowd then fell on Enoch. Only to see Enoch tone ndly said, You guys can quarrel, but you cant quarrel in front of me and Amad, this will scare my sister, Ill take her out now, and then you guys can continue. With that, he pulled Amad outside. Amad doesnt even bother to turn her head to look at Mr. Newman and Anna, Grandpa, Mommy, Im fine oh Im super supportive of you guys, fairytales just need twists and turns so they can be exciting. Thanks to Amads childlike heart, she didnt even know what Anna and the others were arguing about. Once Enoch dragged his sister away, Mrs. Newman spoke helplessly, Look at you two, youre scaring the kids away. Anna: Mr. Newman: The two were dumbfounded and stopped talking. After calming each other down for a while, Mrs. Newman asks up, If that Cedron is Rupert, where is he now, hiding and refusing to see us? Hes been left by my father on the prairie, answered Anna, and is wounded, and must nowe back on foot, for many dozens of miles, and I expect it will be to-morrow before we see any one, and thats without being eaten by the wolves. It was a bit of an exaggeration, but the sultry tone of voice had reflected how depressed Anna was right now. Mr. Newman was not willing to show his weakness, What are you talking about, thats just a suburb, where did the wolfe from, besides did I strip him naked and throw him there, didnt he know to call for help himself? After a pause and then added, If its really the cell phone is out of battery, isnt there still you as an outside help, dont think I dont know, on the way back youve already found someone to help him. Hmph, saying all of this now, its all deliberate misery. He wouldnt sympathize! Snap! Just as he was thinking, Mr. Newman was hit on the arm. He looked down incredulously, at his arm, and then at Mrs. Newman next to him. On his cheeks, which had been so majestic just a moment ago, a few moments of aggression surfaced, Wife, how could you hit me? The one who hit is you, said Mrs. Newman, You, why are you so childish, throwing that child on the grasnd, is this something an elder can do? What elder, I am not his elder. Mr. Newman immediately denied it. He hated Cedron more than he could say, let alone anything about being his elder. It really made him sick just thinking about it! What are you if not an elder, are you a junior? Mrs. Newman said, You, even if you dont like Cedron, you cant use this kind of trick, its a joke to tell people. Said, then looked at Anna, Anna, you call and ask, is Cedron back to the city now, if not you call someone to pick him up, dont let him really walk back, how tiring! Anna nodded and immediately pulled out her cell phone.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Anxiously Mr. Newman jumped on both feet, No calls, he agreed to walk back himself, what are you guys doing picking him up now. No one paid any attention to Mr. Newmans words. Mr. Newman was even more anxious, I said no fighting, otherwise where can I put my face? He said he wanted to see Cedron walk back on his own, but now Cedron was able toe back in a car, so his face was directly swollen. In the future, if he wanted to put up a fight in front of Cedron again, he would be a bit embarrassed. Chapter 2818: Do You Want This? Listening to Mr. Newmans words, Mrs. Newman didnt hold back and was exasperated andughed. You, what time is it, you still care about your own bit of face, when you were so childish, why didnt you think about your own face? Mrs. Newman said. Mr. Newman stalked red in the face, Anyway, just dont hit, or Ill be angry! After decades of being husband and wife, Mrs. Newman still knows him very well. If she didnt obey him at such a time, she thought he would be so furious that she would leave Reliacao, so that she wouldnt have to face Cedron again. After all, he was her man, so she should give him some face! Thinking about it, Mrs. Newman then gave Anna a wink, Then you quietly ask and act like you did it behind your fathers back. That way, both sides could be settled. Mr. Newman was fine with that and released his tug on Annas hand. Anna winked gratefully toward her own mother, Ill go out and fight. When she left, only Mr. Newman and Mrs. Newman were left in the ward. The couple nced at each other, obviously nothing had been said yet, but Mr. Newman had already lost the battle and admitted of his own ord, I just dont like Cedron, and when I think of how much Anna suffered for him, I cant stand it. What right did a brat like that have to get his baby girl back?This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Mrs. Newman gave an enunciation, her gaze became deep andplicated, I can understand your feelings, in fact, I am not too happy in my heart either, Cedron, no, I should say Rupert, he owes Anna too much. Right! Mr. Newman immediately looked like he had found his soulmate, and his eyes lit up a bit more, Wife. I knew you were on my side, what gives that Cedron the right, I really dont want him and Anna to be together anymore. If they werent together, then Anna should be able to have a better life. Looking at Mr. Newman who had be agitated in front of her, Mrs. Newman raised her hand and lightly brushed it against his chest, Wait a minute, I havent finished yet! After a pause, she added, Although I am very reluctant, I still hope that they can be together. Grace? Honey, dont you think thats contradictory? Mr. Newman was confused. Mrs. Newman said, Its not a contradiction, Cedron owes Anna so much, he should have atoned for his sins, let him stay by Annas side, work for Anna as a cow, and be called upon for the rest of his life, how good is that! Good for what! Mr. Newman disagreed, We have money, what kind of maids cant we hire, we can arrange twenty to thirty Filipino maids for Anna, they can serve her twenty-four hours a day, do we need Cedron to take care of her? Not to mention the poor care when the timees, they still have to see Cedrons face every day. Im afraid Im going to live to ny-nine, get weathered by him, and hup next year. Mr. Newman said. Mrs. Newmanughed again, Dont tell me, your lines rhyme. What do you care if my words rhyme or not. Mr. Newman was even more speechless, Im talking to you! Im talking business, Mrs. Newman replied, putting away her smile and getting serious, Otherwise, do you think that if we dont let Cedron be around Anna, hell really go away? What about when he shows up every day, stalking? Mr. Newman hardened his fists, If he dares, if he dares to pester, Ill kill him! Then the next problemes, Anna is in love with Cedron, if you do this to Cedron, shell hate you for sure, maybe shell leave with Cedron between us and well never see Anna again, do you want that ending? Chapter 2819: What Do You Want? There was no need to think at all, Mr. Newman gave a direct answer. This time when he found Anna, he was holding the idea that the family would be together forever. If Anna left again, or even never found, he thought he would go crazy. What was the difference between beingpletely out of touch and being dead? I he Anna wouldnt do that, how could Anna go off with Cedron, wife, dont you think. Mr. Newman panicked, his voice stuttered a little as he spoke. Mrs. Newman had a nd expression and looked at Mr. Newman silently, What do you think? A light sentence, but as if it drained Mr. Newmans essence. He disheveled and unclenched his fists, depressed beyond belief, So what to do, do we just really let Cedron and Anna get together? Its not like its directly cheaper for him to be with Anna, we can torture him properly, if he doesnt listen then well tattle to Anna so Anna will find out his bad end and over time, not like Cedron as much. Mrs. Newman followed her advice and finally asked Mr. Newman, Are you still going to, at this point, just tell Cedron to get lost? No, no, no! Mr. Newman shook his head, having changed his mind, Let him stay with Anna, Ill teach him a good lesson! Thats right. Mrs. Newman nodded her head in satisfaction, But you cant act deliberately difficult at the beginning, so that Anna can see that this trick wont work. Good. Mr. Newman nodded very cooperatively. As they were talking, Anna returned to the ward. As soon as she entered the room, she sensed that the atmosphere was not quite the same. The smell of smoke and swords in the air dissipated, and even the anger on Mr. Newmans face became Thomass dotty calctions and smiles. What the hell? Didnt she just go out to make a phone call, what were these two talking about. Anna, did you call, what did Cedron say, back downtown? Mrs. Newman asked. Anna thought back together and nodded towards Mrs. Newman, En, its already back, I was the one who texted Alexis and Alexis went to pick it up, Alexis is Cedrons assistant. This little assistant is quite fastidious, seems to be a good seedling, let Cedron cultivate it properly in the future, it should be able to be a great talent. Mrs. Newman was not stingy with her praise. Annas scalp began to tingle, Mom, what exactly did you guys talk about, the atmosphere is so strange. What can we be talking about, Mr. Newman stepped forward to speak, Just want to give Cedron a chance, like this, you ask him to join us for dinner tonight, and well talk about it over the dinner table? Youre not nning to poison the meal, are you? Annas eyes grew rmed, Dad, dont be ridiculous. Mr. Newman was furious, Is that what I am to you? Anna nodded honestly, It didnt feel that way, but after what happened today, I think it does.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. After all, even dropping Cedron dozens of miles away in a meadow was something that could be done, and poisoning a meal wasnt umon. Im the one who wanted to see Cedron, Mrs. Newman spoke up to round out the conversation, couldnt just meet him dry, so why dont we just have dinner together. With that, she assured Anna, Dont worry, Im here, your father wont dare do anything. With her own moms assurance, Annas heart was indeed put back in her stomach. Yes, dinner is no problem, and seeing you guys is no problem, but I need to know ahead of time what you want to say and ask when you meet Cedron. Chapter 2820: Take it easy Mrs. Newmanughed, What can I say, its just a simple dinner, what, even your mom doesnt believe it now?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Anna pursed her lips and didnt answer. Of course she believed her own mom. The one who doesnt believe is the one next to Your father did indeed overdo it this time, Ive already taught him a lesson just now, having dinner together tonight is also just the right time for your father to apologize to him. What? Hearing this, Mr. Newman directly exploded, his grim face sharply reddened, How can I possibly apologize to him, Im the elder, how can there be any reason for an elder to apologize to a junior. Does he still want to lose face ah! Mrs. Newman smiled more and more brightly and teased him, You just now were not unwilling to admit that you are an elder, howe you are now saying that you are an elder ah, goodness has be too fast right. I, Mr. Newman stammered, Isnt it what you said, no matter what I am the elder, otherwise can I be his junior? He wasnt being fickle, he was listening to his wife. There was no shame in listening to his wife! As an elder, its normal to apologize for doing something wrong, if you dont want to, then you dont have to go, Ill just apologize for you in the evening. Mrs. Newman kindly said. But the next second, Mr. Newman replied, Go, how can I not go, just go! So youre promising to apologize to Cedron? Mrs. Newman asked. Mr. Newman grunted, Well see, if he can stand my apology! With that, Mr. Newman left the hospital room. Anna was dying of curiosity, and immediately came over to Mrs. Newman, Mom, what did you say to my dad, he would actually agree to have dinner with Cedron in the evening, and also apologize to Cedron. Was this the real dad she knew? Mrs. Newman gloated, How could I not handle your dad when Im the one whos doing the talking? Having spent most of their lives together, Mr. Newman had long been in her good graces. You, if you want your dad to open his mouth and agree to you and Cedron being together, you have to go with the flow, agree with him first, and then stand to be ckmailed on a point he cares about. Coming right up against him would only make Mr. Newman fire up more and more and disagree more and more. Anna nodded vigorously, taking these words to heart. Then remembered something very important, So youre agreeing with me and Cedron being together and thats why youre on my side? Yes. Mrs. Newman replied, You like Cedron, I can see that, and Id be doing a disservice if I forced the two of you apart. Then dont you think that theres too much going on between Cedron and I for it to be a good fit? Anna pressed on. Mrs. Newman shook her head, Why yes, I do think its good that youre going through a little bit of everything, two peoples rtionships are stronger when theyve been through the storm. After a pause, she added, Whats more, the fact that youve gone through so much and are still together, doesnt it just mean that you were meant for each other? She would be going against the grain if she broke up Anna and Cedron. Mom Annas nose red up and she flung herself directly into Mrs. Newmans arms, her voice choked with sobs, Thank you, thank you for standing by me. What silly thing to say, Im your mom, of course I hope you can be happy. Mrs. Newman smiled and wiped her tears, Alright, you are still pregnant, dont be so emotional, its not good for the child or yourself. Chapter 2821: You Can’t Eat Grapes and Say They’re Sour Anna took a deep breath and forced the tears back. She wasnt crying because things were starting to go in a good direction and it was only right to smile.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. When she came out of Mrs. Newmans hospital room, Anna called Cedron about having dinner together tonight. Cedron was surprised, Are you sure you want to have dinner together tonight, in fact, its fine to have it in a few days. Anna bites her lip and gets a little annoyed, What do you mean, it cant be that youre scared, right? If so, then back off early, its not toote. Why would I be scared, Cedron replied, Im afraid that my father-inw will be pissed off in some good way if he sees me too many times in one day, after all he hates me. Mr. Newman was too old to stand the strain. You dont have to worry about that, my mom already took care of that for you, juste. Anna replied. At that, Cedron was fine with it. After making an appointment to meet somewhere, Cedron hung up the phone. In the blink of an eye, it was evening. Anna left for the restaurant with mom and dad, as for the two little ones they stayed at the hospital. There was no telling when the night would end, so they didnt drag the two little ones to toss and turn. By the time they got to the restaurant, Cedron was waiting at the door. When he saw the car from a long distance away, he immediately greeted him and helped open the door, Anna, inws, youre here. Mr. Newman didnt look at him, he directly got out of the car and walked inside, not paying any attention to Cedron, he was very arrogant. Cedron didnt mind either, and went around to the other side of the car to open the door for Mrs. Newman. Cedron, Mrs. Newman smiled, you still have a wound on your hand, are you alright? Its just pulling a car door, cant it be broken? Mr. Newman spoke coldly from the front. Cedron smiled, Yes, Im fine mother inw, with the hand that isnt hurt. Thats good. Mrs. Newman nodded her head reassuringly, Take good care of yourself, dont fall into any illnesses, my Anna cant afford to find a dysfunctional husband. Hearing this, Cedrons expression all followed a few points of seriousness, Dont worry Mother-in-Law, I will definitely keep my body healthy. Mr. Newman in front of him once again became impatient, Arent we here to eat, are you guys eating or not, what are you chatting one after another at the door! Mother inw please. Cedron was responsible for leading the way. When entering the box, Cedron pulled out the gift he had prepared, I heard Anna say that Mother-in-Law, you havent been sleeping too welltely, this massager should be somewhat effective. Ive heard of this brand, its very expensive, but I havent seen their familye out with a massager to help with sleep. Mrs. Newman asked in doubt. Cedron replied, Its a new product, it hasnt been officially put on sale yet, because its an industry under my name, so I sent it over for you to use first, mother-inw. You kid has a heart, youre giving it to me to use before its even put on sale, in case you leak any secrets from me, you cant me me. Mrs. Newman deliberately joked. Cedron said, Of course not, mother inw dont think so, since its for you, then I have made the intention that this one will only be produced for you. Not waiting for Mrs. Newman to be touched, Mr. Newman on the side spoke up, Its a good n that this one doesnt work well, so lets let us be the guinea pigs for you, right? Speaking in such a grandiose way, it hasnt even been put on sale, so who knows whether it works or not, and whether it will have any hidden dangers. Why do you say so, Mrs. Newman almond eyes pouting, I understand, you can not be jealous of it, because Cedron gave me sent, you do not have, so you can not eat grapes say grape sour. Chapter 2822: Shunpo With a single word, it caused Mr. Newmans cheeks to turn red. He immediately denied it. I didnt! It was just a gift, what about the kind of person he was? Besides, he didnt give a damn about what Cedron gave him, not having prepared it for himself, he saved himself the trouble of throwing it away. I did prepare it, Cedron replied, it just needs to be delivered one thing at a time. It hasnt been delivered to Mr. Newman yet. With that, Cedron pulled out the gift he had prepared for Mr. Newman. It was a chess set, exquisite, the board was carved from a whole piece of mother-of-pearl, while the ck and white pieces were obsidian and Wada jade. It was valuable, but it didnt have that earthy grandeur. Mr. Newman, a chess fanatic, saw the board and his eyes lit up. Just as he was about to go up and touch it, Mrs. Newman took it before him, Its good stuff, Cedron, youve broken the bank. Its worth this small amount of money to make my inws happy. Cedron replied. The words fell out of his mouth, but Mrs. Newman changed her tone, But you should take it back, he wont want it. Mr. Newman: When did he say he didnt want it! Hey, you heard what your father inw said, he doesnt care about your stuff, giving it to him would be throwing it away, so you might as well take it back yourself, whether you sell it or keep it for Enoch to y withter, its up to you. Mrs. Newman said. Mr. Newman was in a hurry. It was true that he didnt like Cedron, but it was such a good chess that it would be gone if he missed it. Father-inw really doesnt want it? Cedron asked again. Mrs. Newmans eyes fell on Mr. Newman as well, Answer ah, you dont want it right? In one fell swoop, Mr. Newman was racked. He wanted to go crazy, but he could still only harden his head and put on a look of full of concern, Yeah, that kind of thing, I cant even look at it! He says this, but his eyes keep following Cedrons hand around. Ah, his chess! Was it really going to leave him? If he changed his mind now No, I cant! If he changed his mind now, wouldnt he lose face? Besides, its really too unprofitable to bend over for a chess set! For the sake of his dignity as an elder, Mr. Newman gritted his teeth and refused to give in. Seeing that Cedron had already taken the chess set from Mrs. Newmans hands, he sighed with regret, Father-inw, do you really not want it?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Dont, how many times do I have to say it, this kind of chess, I dont care about it at all! Mr. Newman said with a sullen face. Cedron let out another long sigh, Well then, if thats the case, then well just have to throw it away. Mr. Newman couldnt take the pain anymore and turned his head away not daring to look at it again. The next instant something heavy suddenly came into his hand. He looked down and realized that the chess set was in his hand. This is What do you mean? Mr. Newman immediately red, I told you to throw away the chess set, and youre treating my ce like a trash can? Of course not, Cedron exins, Since the chess set was given to father-inw, its yours, even if you throw it away, its for you to throw it away, father-inw, hard work father-inw. Mr. Newman: !!! What is called a lost and found surprise? This is called a lost and found surprise! In his heart, he was ecstatic, but on his face, he didnt show the slightest bit, even with a little bit of impatience, Do you want me to personally do this little thing? Well, if I dont agree, someone will be chattering again, so I can only reluctantly throw it for you! Chapter 2823: This Turns the Page Mr. Newman said, and then walked out very eagerly. He looked as if he was afraid that he would be caught up and prevented from throwing the chess. There really wasnt the slightest hint of reluctance visible. When he had gone out, Mrs. Newman and Cedron exchanged nces. Cedrons tone carries a few hints of gratitude, Thank you, Mother-in-Law, for cooperating with my act. Mrs. Newman smiled and waved her hand, I also want to thank you for cooperating with my drama, if not for you, that old man in my family wouldnt have the chance to get the chess, you sent the gift to the point, it seems that you have put your heart into it. Seriously, if Cedron hadnt given this a go and thrown it in the trashter, Mrs. Newman was sure that Mr. Newman would have sneaked out to pick it up when no one was around. The garbage can was so dirty, there might be some bacteria, and it would be bad if it got infected then. Cedron gave steps like this, so he didnt have to worry about that. Moreover, Mr. Newman wouldnt be able to be so mean to Cedron anymore after taking his stuff. It was like killing three birds with one stone! Thank you Mother-in-Law for being on my side. Cedron said gratefully. Mrs. Newman waved her hand and corrected him, Im not on your side, Im on Annas side, and if one day you treat Anna badly, then Ill immediately fall on my sword and start cleaning up after you, got it? Got it. Cedron nodded, agreeing dryly. As he was talking, Mr. Newman returned.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Compared to the icy face he had when he first arrived, he was now clearly wearing a smile. He walked back to the box and coughed first, Alright, Ive settled it! That was really hard on father-inw. Cedron replied. Mr. Newman waved his hand, Talk about hard work, dont send me these in the future, I cant even handle them. Just now, I went downstairs and looked for a ce in the car for half a day before I found a ce to hide the chess set. In the future, it would be better to send something small and easy to hide! Just thinking about it, Cedron is like he can read minds, directly speaking, Then Ill send my father-inw a seal next time, thatpact. This one is so so meaningless. Mr. Newman almost said what was in his heart and hurriedly made a face, Whatever you want, but dont get your hopes up, even if you send me a seal, I wont necessarily ept you. Cedron had a smile on his face, Father-inw is saying its not certain, as long as there is some hope, I will try my best. I didnt say that, dont interpret it blindly. Mr. Newman was still ck-jawed. At this time, Mrs. Newman came forward to round off the scene, you two, why are you still talking endlessly ah, sit down and order food, I am hungry. Only then did the four of them take their seats. After ordering the food, while waiting for the food to be served, Mrs. Newman said the focus of tonights meeting. Cedron, what happened today, was his fault, so let him apologize to you. Mrs. Newman said and nudged Mr. Newman beside her, Go ahead and apologize to Cedron properly. Mr. Newman, who was still basking in the joy of getting Chess, was half-cold when he heard this. The expression was obviously not happy anymore, but had to stand up, Lets say I was wrong about today. I know father-inw is testing my love for Anna, there is nothing right or wrong, father-inw did everything right. Cedron replied roundly. Mr. Newman immediately went down the slope, See, what did I say, lets just forget about it then, no one should mention this matter again in the future! Chapter 2824: You wish! When Mr. Newman seized the opportunity, he immediately set himself aside. It was Cedron himself who said he didnt need to apologize, but it had nothing to do with him! Mrs. Newman: How can someone whos dozens of years old still be so childish and speechless! She shook her head helplessly and had to let it go. The topic jumped to something else, Cedron, after Amad ispletely cured, we n to take her and Enoch back to Willisto, after all, theyre part of the THE Newman Family, they always have to go back for the rtives to meet, do you have anyments? Noment, Cedron replied, Anna and I will go back together then, its just as well, we should go back and re-announce the happy news as well. After five years of going around in circles, he and Anna were still married, and this was something so worth celebrating and announcing. Plus, Cedron wanted to go back and meet his mother. Well, then, Mrs. Newman nodded, you wont be leaving when we get back to Willisto, will you? ThisC Cedron did not answer. Mrs. Newman went on pontificating, As you can see, your father-inw and I are both getting older, and your mother, too, has aged a lot in thest few years, and were both half-buried in the yellow earth. Its probably because people are old, so they dont have any other wishes, their only wish is to have their children stay by their side, so they can see them every day. After all, at their age, they dont know whiches first, the ident or tomorrow. If you see one side, its one less side. But if they could see every day, they would have earned it. What are you talking about, Mom, Anna couldnt help but speak up and interrupt, You and Dad are going to live a long life. Mrs. Newman smiled gently, wrinkles already piling up at the corners of her eyes, I dont want to live that long, how exhausting. By that time, nothing to eat can be eaten, and nothing to y with can be yed with, its quite meaningless to live. People, cant be too greedy.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. What tired, by then I will hire ten Filipino maids for you, you dont need to do anything, how can you be tired. Anna was still talking. Mrs. Newmans eyes, however, were already on Cedron, Can you do it, Cedron, take Anna and the kids and settle back in Willisto. Can. Cedron agreed, I have no problem with that, Ill be wherever Anna is. Even if all the business was abroad now, it didnt matter. It was nothing more than handing it over to Alexis to take care of. Money wasnt as important as a wife and child! Good. Mrs. Newman nodded in satisfaction, not looking away from Mr. Newman, Hear that, Cedrons a good boy, going back to Willisto to be with us. Mr. Newman had a stern look on his face, I heard that, so what, its just talk, who knows if its true, lets talk about it when we really go back! Although he said so on his lips, he still started to mutter, Now the vi of THE NEWMAN FAMILY is not big enough to add three childrens rooms, Im afraid its not enough to live in, and Ill have to change the house when I go back. Its all Cedrons fault, causing him to have to change houses! Father-inw, leave this matter to me. Cedron took it in one bite, I remember that there is another vi next to the Newman Family, Ill go and buy it, and then the two houses will be connected and renovated so that they can live together. Together, the two vis would be enough to live in. Mr. Newman red at him, Of course its for you to do it, otherwise it would be me who would do it, its you who insisted on going back to Willisto to annoy us, and also asked me to work for you, you want to be beautiful! Chapter 2825: How Did You Know? Mr. Newmans haughty and uncontroble look was close to having the words hard mouth and soft heart engraved on his face. After eating and going back to the hospital, Mrs. Newman started to tease him, Didnt you say you hate Cedron, howe I cant tell at all? Mr. Newman had a stern face, thinking about the chess set hidden in the car. On the surface, he said, Im giving him a chance. You said that if Id been going against Anna, Anna and Cedron would have gone straight away. I still hate him, only I can put up with it for the sake of my daughter! Exactly! Without waiting for Mrs. Newman to say anything else, he had interrupted, Alright, youre tired after a long day, get some rest, Im going out for a walk, Im a little stagnant from eating too much. Are you sure? Mrs. Newman said, Youve only moved your fork less than ten times in total, how can you eat too much? I wasnt propped up, but when I got back, I nibbled on apressed cookie, so Im a little propped up now. Mr. Newman immediately found a reason. Good reason you eat whatpressed crackers, what age are you, still eat that kind of thing, stomach dont want ah! Mrs. Newman immediatelyined. Mr. Newman waved his hand, Its not that Cedron that brat chose a restaurant with bad food, I didnt eat enough, so I had toe back and eat something else. After muttering under his breath and giving Cedron a bad name, Mr. Newman left the ward. He couldnt wait to get to the parking lot underneath, where he found the chess set in his car, happy as a child. Oops, his baby. He held it in his arms, kissing and hugging it. It took him half a day to gather his emotions and took the chess set to the hospitals small garden. This is a hospital in Reliacao, and there are not many people from the same country as myself, not to mention that everyone is resting at this time of the night. Mr. Newman went around the small garden and finally saw only a couple of doctors and nurses kissing. There was no chance to show off his chess. It looked like it would have to wait until daylight tomorrow. Mr. Newman was lost and ready to go back. Please wait! The little nurse from earlier caught up with him, her lipstick all spent and a little shyness in her eyes, Can you please not say anything about what just happened? After all, they were colleagues in the hospital, what if others knew about it and it affected their work? How did you know? Mr. Newmans expression became serious for a few moments. The nurse was stunned in her mind and started to panic. Couldnt be? Mr. Newman was really nning to tell the truth about her dating Dr. Nzuzi? How can that be! The nurse thought, hurriedly organizing words in her mind to tell Mr. Newman not to go out and talk nonsense.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Before she could open her mouth, she heard Mr. Newman say, How did you know that I have a new chess set with a board made of mother-of-pearl and pieces made of obsidian and Wada jade? Nurse:??? And you know that it was given to me as a gift to impress me? The nurse had aplicated expression and wanted to say something, but froze and couldnt open her mouth. Mr. Newman was still chattering, Oops, its not that important, why do you all know about it, and youre going to introduce me to a chess partner tomorrow? Oops, I should have refused, but since youve said so, Ill have to reluctantly agree, and when that chess buddy is ready, Ille to the garden and y chess with him! Chapter 2826: He Took a Leave of Absence? The nurse was dumbfounded. No, she hadnt said anything yet! But looking at Mr. Newman, she already knew something vaguely. Weskiney was a country with deep roots, and Weskiney people spoke artfully. And what Mr. Newman said just now happened to be hinting at her! If only given to find the chess-mate, he could be made to keep his mouth shut. After figuring it out, the nurses eyes turned to Mr. Newman with admiration. Worthy of being a highly artistic Weskiney person, his speech was just too subtle, if not for her intelligence, she wouldnt have been able to understand ah. Dont worry, tomorrow at ten oclock at noon, youe to the small garden, I will definitely find the most suitable chess partner for you. The nurse assured. Then Ill work hard for you. Mr. Newman left satisfied. Although the nurse didntpliment him on his chess, but thats okay, I guess the nurse didnt know how to y chess, much less understand it. Just wait for tomorrow. ying chess with those chess buddies tomorrow, can they still not understand it? Thinking of this, Mr. Newmans mood got better and better. In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. The appointment was for ten oclock, but Mr. Newman couldnt resist and went downstairs at nine. When Anna went to the ward, she only saw Mrs. Newman ying with the two little ones. Mom, wheres my dad? Anna asked curiously. Mrs. Newman nudged towards the window, Downstairs in the garden waiting for the chess yer, hes anxious to show off his new chess set. It seems he really loves that chess set, Annamented, He used to spend every day with Amad and Enoch, but now hes actually willing to leave it behind and go downstairs to y chess by himself. Chess is now more important than grandchildren. Let him be, Mrs. Newmanughed up, Id like him to y more, preferably with a lust to indulge, so that when the timees the p in the face can hurt.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. With that, she stared at Anna again, Dont you go looking in the garden, if he finds out, I guess the chess set will really have to go in the trash, its a nice gesture from Cedron. Anna nodded, Im not going, I have things to do. Where to? Mrs. Newman asked with concern. Anna replied, To see the old Mrs. Navarro with Cedron, were going back to Willisto to stay, we should always speak to her old man. Indeed we should say. Mrs. Newman agreed, If it wasnt for THE OLD Mrs. Navarro, Cedron wouldnt have survived not to mention that you wouldnt have been reunited. With that, she even sat up from the bed, Wait for me to clean up, Ill go with you! No, Anna refused, Whos going to take care of Enoch and Amad if you go too? Someone had to stay with the children. As for the old Mrs. Navarros side Lets all meet together after Cedron and I confer. Anna said. Mrs. Newman didnt press the issue any further and nodded in agreement. After a few more moments of talking, Anna walked out of the hospital. Almost immediately outside the hospital, Cedrons car pulled up. Anna bent down to nce into the car and greeted him with a smile curving the corners of her eyes, How did you get here at just the right time. Maybe its called a heart-to-heart. Cedron replied, I guessed you were out at this time, so I came over. Cut! Annas cheeks reddened a little, muttered, and got in the car. When she got in, she realized that the driver in the drivers seat was a new face. Why isnt it Alexis? asked Anna, puzzled, Did he take a vacation? Chapter 2827: Leave It To You It was probably because so many things had happenedtely that Anna was a little sketchy. As soon as she saw an unfamiliar face, she subconsciously thought of the Mr. Barbero incident. If it happened again, she might not be so lucky to get out of it sessfully again. Its my new hire, Cedron replied, Dont worry, Ive looked into it and hes clean, no problems. With that, he also reached out and took Anna into his arms. Anna breathed a sigh of relief, Why did you change him for a good reason, whats wrong with Alexis? Is he sick? Cedron replied, Hes fine, its just that it urred to me that when I go to Willisto, all the foreign business will have to be left in Alexis hands, and since hes going to be picking up the ck in the future, how can he keep driving. Gotta start learning from this point on, how to be a good person in charge to do that. SoC Cedrons tone was light, like he was talking about something rare, Ive enrolled him in a crash course for presidents, so hes going to learn. Huh? Anna was shocked beyond belief, These days, there are such sses? I thought it was rare too, but I inquired about it, and it says that you can be a president in a crash course in a week, I think it probably teaches some killing and decisive techniques, and develops an aura and such in the meantime. Cedron replied. Being a president, in fact, sometimes the ability is not important, after all, there is a whole group of secretaries under his hand to help advise him. The most important thing is the aura, to be able to subdue those demons and monsters at the shareholders meeting! Sounds like quite a lot of work, Annamented, I hope Alexis can hold his own. He will. Cedron was confident in him, Doesnt look like he was elected by anyone. Looking at his smug look, Anna wanted to say stinker. But on second thought, it did. Alexiss ability was unquestionable, and always put herself in Cedrons shoes. In the future, when Alexis became the president himself, he would definitely do something great! Anna had the same confidence in him. As the two of them talked, the car arrived at the medical institute. After indicating their purpose to the guards at the entrance, the two were invited into the parlor. Please wait here, I have to go tell THE OLD Mrs. Navarro. Only after the guards had left did Anna exim in a small voice, Grandma is very high up here, an authority figure at first nce. How could she not be an authority figure when she even cured Amad. Cedron replied, Including my illness, when she did the heart transnt all by herself. It was a nearly 20-hour operation, and if it had been in a hospital, it would have been apanied by at least a dozen physician assistants and nurses to help fight the problem. But the old Mrs. Navarro was so good that she did it all by herself and made all the scars on Cedrons chest disappear. Calling her a professor ismon. Calling her a reanimated Hua Tuo would not even be an exaggeration.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Who did I think it was, I heard praising me from so far away, originally it was my grandson and grandson-inw ah, you two, dont praise me in this ce ah, Im old, I still like to keep a low profile. the old Mrs. Navarro came over with a smile and a flirtatious tone. Anna immediately went forward to hold the old Mrs. Navarros arm, Grandma, strength cant be hidden, when its time to be high-profile, if you talk about this medical skill, everyone will adore it, and youll harvest a whole lot of fan-boys and fan-girls, how good is that! Its not like I need their worship, its enough for you to worship me alone, and you have to worship while following me to learn medicine. The olddy replied, Im old, I dont need those peoples admiration, its better to keep it for you! Chapter 2828: Let’s Go to Willisto Together Ever since she made up her mind to make Anna her heir, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro started to pave the way for Anna. She took Annas hand and led Anna around with gusto. Look, these are my newly developed medicines, they are still in the trial stage, if there are no side effects afterward, they can be put into production. Oh yeah, you should apply for a patent when you have time, lest someone exploits the loopholes of this medicine and gets rich with it. Anna was full of doubts, Ill apply for a patent, but this is the medicine you developed, Grandma. Didnt I say just now, Im already old, I dont care about these fame and fortune at all, besides, when the timees that someone exploits the loophole and wants to make money with this, look at my body and bones, is it able to go and clean up their appearance? the old Mrs. Navarro waved her hand and looked at Anna with a hopeful face, I can only rely on you, Anna! Anna suddenly felt a heavy weight on her shoulders. But you dont have to be so heavy, studying medicine is about saving lives yes, but its also about taking care of yourself, and thats something you need to learn from Max. Speak of the devil and Max came out of nooks and crannies, Grandma, were you just talking about me, I could hear you! It was talking about you,plimenting your handsomeness! The olddy lied without changing her face. Max was overwhelmed with smugness, fixing his hair, Still grandma has vision, I thought that back in the day I was also Capitals number one pretty boy, a notorious yboy, how many women fell under my suit pants! Finally taken down by Talia right? The olddy asked. How could it be taken by her! Max corrected, his tone starting to sound serious, I shamelessly pursued her until she agreed to be with me, she didnt take me, I begged her to take me. the old Mrs. Navarro: There was no one else with this ultimate rtionship brain! Taking a deep breath, the old Mrs. Navarro asks again, So if I ask you, right now Talia needs you and the medical researchb needs you, which side do you choose? Is there still a need to choose, of course its Talia, without Talia, I dont even have a point to live anymore, whats the point of talking about curing other diseases. Without a moments hesitation, Max gave his answer. THE OLD Mrs. Navarros gaze returned to Anna. Hear that, its a bit paranoid and love-brained, but there it is, you dont want to get too stressed out, its Batman and Spider-Man who are going to save the world, not you. Eh. Anna nodded, Ill try. She said so on her lips, but in her heart, when she thought that THE OLD Mrs. Navarro had done so much, and had given her all the credit, just so she could quickly get a firm foothold in the medical world, she was still quite apprehensive in her heart. If she didnt do well, wouldnt she be smashing the signboard that the old Mrs. Navarro had built up for her. The old Mrs. Navarro would be very disappointed, right? Just as she was thinking, the old Mrs. Navarro had already changed the topic, By the way, what are you two doing here all of a sudden, and Cedron, arent you noting to Reliacao, are you here to pick up Mordecai to go back to school?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. No. Cedron shook his head, I came over this time to tell you Grandma, Anna and I are nning to go back to Willisto after a while, once Amad ispletely healed. After we go back to Willisto, Im settling in that area, so Ill pick you and Mordecai up and take you to live with us in Willisto if you want. Chapter 2829: This is not a dream! the old Mrs. Navarro had a frozen smile on her face. After staring at Cedron for a long time, she finally spoke, After you and Anna go back to Willisto, youre never leaving are you? Wasnt nning on leaving for at least thest ten years. Cedron replied. What came after that was anyones guess, so words couldnt be spoken. Grandma, Anna took the old Mrs. Navarros hand, why dont youe with us to Willisto, just so you can continue teaching me. the old Mrs. Navarro was a little reluctant, I am very old, I really cant stand it, youd better go back to Willisto by yourselves, Ill see if I can stay in Reliacao or go home. I wouldnt feelfortable if you didnt go. Cedron continued on, So its better to go together and let Mordecai go to school with Enoch and Amad while I take care of them. Anna also assured, I will take care of Mordecai as if he were my own. Even Max on the side put away his cheeky expression and advised THE OLD Mrs. Navarro, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro, a childs mind is very fragile, if its just you and Mordecai in the future, how sad he will be, over time, his psyche might get twisted, and then he will start to be pervert . Mordecai is so well-behaved, how could he be a pervert. the old Mrs. Navarro retorted. After thinking for a while, she still nodded, Well, when I ask Mordecais opinion, if hes willing to go, Ill bring him with you to Willisto. It just so happens that camp ends today, and shell pick up Mordecai in the afternoon. Anna immediately volunteered to go up, Grandma, Cedron and I will pick him up, its been a while since Ive seen Mordecai and I kinda miss him! the old Mrs. Navarro knew that Anna was nning to privately persuade Mordecai to go to Willisto. Quite well, since Anna had this heart, she naturally had no need to block it. So she nodded, Okay, then you guys go ahead and pick it up and bring it to the institute. No problem. Anna agreed with crity. The two set off and went to the summer camp. When they got to the entrance, they saw Mordecais figure from a distance. He was talking to a small child, but basically the small child was talking and Mordecai remained silent, only asionally nodding or shaking his head. Hes so cool. And the little kid, when hes having fun, reaches out and pats his chest, like hes making some kind of promise. It wasnt long before two adults came down from the car next to them and made to pull Mordecai into the car. Mordecai! Not bothering to wait for the driver to park the car, Anna jumped straight down and shielded Mordecai into her arms.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Auntie doctor? Mordecai blinked her eyes in confusion, Im not dreaming, am I, why are you here? With that, she also reached up and pinched her arm, sucking in a breath of cold air in pain. It hurt extraordinarily, so it was real! But how did Auntie Doctor end up in Reliacao? Mordecai was puzzled when he looked up and realized that Cedron was also at his heels. This was even more shocking. What the hell is going on, both of them are actually here! You guys couldnt have specially flown to Reliacao to pick me up, right? Mordecais tone had a little more anticipation in it. In this summer camp, everyone had their parents picking them up, except Mordecai who was picked up by his grandmother. He had been frustrated for a moment, but now his eyes lit up when he saw the two men show up. Yes, but not really. Cedron replied, We dide to pick you up specifically to take you home, but there was also something we wanted to ask you about, so we came. Chapter 2830: I agree! Mordecai didnt even get the twist in that. It was too happy to hear anything else as Cedron nodded and acknowledged that he hade to pick him up on purpose. He turned his head, and spoke to the little boy next to him, Henri, my daddy and mommy are here to pick me up, thank you and your parents for being so kind, but I dont think Ill be needing a ride. The tone was full of pride and happiness. Henri was dumbfounded, So youre not mute, then why didnt you say a word at camp! What a waste of worry! At this point, Henris parents also came up to say hello and exin what they had just done. Henri said he had a favorite Weskiney boy with a bad voice, and it just so happens that Im an ENT doctor, so I was going to take him to get it checked out. Cedron thanked him, Thanks for the offer, my boy is fine, hes just more introverted.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. He doesnt talk, but he had the best grades at camp! Henri immediately started praising Mordecai. He Muqiang, so even if Mordecai didnt pay attention to him, he kept moving forward, being especially aggressive and trying to be good friends with Mordecai. Youre great too oh, and you care so much about your ssmates, when you grow up, youll be a great warmonger. Anna said. Henri hemmed and hawed and looked at Mordecai with bated breath, What happens when you grow up grow up, I still want to ask him now, can he be my friend? At Henris expectant look, Mordecai spoke slowly, Weve always been friends, havent we? How could he possibly nod and shake his head in response to Henri if he wasnt a friend! Henri broke into a happy smile. Mordecai, however, changed his tone, However, in the future, we wont be the kind of friends you thought we were before. Henri tensed up, So you are nning to cut me off? No, in the future you dont have your mute friend, what you do have, is my talking friend. Mordecai replied. A big turn of phrase that immediately put Henri in a better mood. The two kids exchanged contact information with each other before leaving. Once in the car, Mordecai made a request like Cedron, Can wee to this camp every year afterward, I like Henri. Of course you can if you want toe. Cedron agreed, But the starting point will have to be changed, from now on youll have toe to Reliacao from Willisto, would you like that? Willisto? Mordecai had never heard of the ce and his eyes were full of confusion, Where is Willisto? Its the hometown of Auntie Doctor and I. Its also the hometown of EnochAmad, and of course, it will be your home from now on. Cedron replied. At the mention of Enoch and Amad, Mordecais eyes lit up once again, Are they going to Willisto too, then Im going! Daddy, how is Amad doing now, has she finished her surgery, is she healed? Its healed, shes been asking to see you, Ill take you to see her tonight. Anna replied. Mordecai responded with a brittle yes. Then bending down, he pulled a bunch of bills out of his own pocket. This was the pocket money that his grandma had slipped him when he entered the camp, but there was no ce to buy anything at all in the camp risers, much less let them go out, so the money had been kept until now. Im going to use this money and buy Amad a present! Mordecai eximed. Chapter 2831: I Hope He Grows Up Well Buying a gift for Amad is naturally fine, but the money is paid out by Anna. It was already good enough that Mordecai had this heart, if he really let him shell out the money, would he still be considered an adult? After waiting for the gifts to be bought, the few people first went to the medical institute. Before they had time to say anything, the old Mrs. Navarro saw Mordecais happy face and already guessed the answer. Alright, Im getting old, I really should follow you guys, otherwise theres no one to serve me, and Ive heard that the beach in Willisto is beautiful, Ill have to go and have a good look at it then. the old Mrs. Navarro said. Max immediately nodded on the side, Indeed its beautiful,st time Talia and I went there for a trip toe, we walked to the beach to watch the sunset, its called a love affair, and then the two of us Mr. Pearson!Anna hurriedly reached out to cover Mordecais ears, full of depression, There are still small children, can you pay attention. Max was full of innocence, What did I say? The two of us cant help ourselves, so we wrote a poem, this also needs attention? Anna: Do you need to write a poem to be in love? You dont know how to write poems, if the emotions donte up, the poems you make are shit! Max continues to argue.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Anna asked him, So the poem you made the other day? Shit. Maxughs in embarrassment. By the end of the night, Anna and Cedron then take everyone to the hospital. Mordecai, who hadnt seen Amad in a while, pounced on him without saying a word, excited beyond belief to show off the gifts hed bought for Amad. While the old Mrs. Navarro walked up to Mr. NewmanMrs. Newman and smiled very kindly, This old woman of mine really cant leave people, so I can only brazenly go to Willisto to live with you guys, I hope you dont mind. Mrs. Newman immediately took the old Mrs. Navarros hand, How could it be, we are too happy to be happy, originally I wanted to go to see you today, but the children need someone to take care of them, thats why I didnt go. If it wasnt for the old Mrs. Navarro, Cedron wouldnt have survived, Anna wouldnt have been able to have a conditioner with Cedron, and Amad wouldnt have been able to be cured. It is no exaggeration to say that the old Mrs. Navarro is the savior of the Newman Family. Now the savior wants to move in with them, so they have to agree! Both parties agreed in a heartbeat. Then after Cedron and I take care of things over here, well drop you guys off first and then welle back. Anna said. the old Mrs. Navarro wondered, What else is there to take care of? She hadnt been at the medical institute for very long, why did it feel like there was so much going on out there. Grandma, Anna pursed her lips and smiled softly, You dont have to worry about these things, Cedron and I will take care of it, the weather in Willisto is colder than Reliacao so all you have to do now is to go to the mall and do a big shopping spree and buy your favorite clothes or else when you get off the airne and catch a cold its going to be bad. Okay, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro agreed dryly, It just so happens that the work over at the Institute is already wrapping up, so just let Tenba keep an eye on it, and Ill go shopping for clothes. Ill go with you, said Mrs. Newman, and Ill buy some clothes for the three children. The three children were spoken of in a very natural tone, and it was evident that the Mordecai had be a member of their own family. The old Mrs. Navarro felt more than a little warmth in her heart, and couldnt help feeling, After this trip to Willisto, Mordecai will surely be happy and grow up healthy! Chapter 2832: He’ll Admit It On this end, Anna and Cedron set off for the mental hospital. They came to see Lynx. Just as they reached the door of the ward, they saw Mr. Barbero sitting in the doorway with a haggard face. Uncle Kaohi, Anna greeted as she stepped forward, Its been a busy few days and I didnt bother to ask you how your injury is? Mr. Barbero tried his best to squeeze out a miserable smile, Its okay, the doctor said that he brought it in just in time, the spleen had already been broken, but he rescued it in time, its fine now, just recuperate for a while longer. Hearing this, Anna couldnt help but feel fear in her heart. Fortunately at that time, she let Mr. Barbero follow Alexis to the hospital first, otherwise if she was a little bitter, her life would really be in danger!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Since the injury is still not healed and you were told to recuperate, you are lying in the ward, what are you doing out walking around. Cedron asked. Mr. Barbero had a hard time saying anything, his eyesplicated as he nced at the ward door behind him. Whats wrong with Lynx? Anna asked immediately, sensing something strange. Mr. Barbero replied, Hes not different, but hes always giving me hope, saying hell tell me who Agustins killer is, and then when I get to him, he starts talking about something else. Lynx had tossed him back and forth a dozen times in thest few days. Each time hed gone to Lynxs heel with hope and returned to the hospital room with disappointment. He was all set to just give up, but in the back of his mind, he still held on to onest glimmer of hope. What if? What if Lynx was telling the truth this time? With that thought in mind, Mr. Barbero was so screwed that he simply stayed outside Lynxs hospital room door, so he could go in as soon as he heard anything. You go back and rest, Cedron spoke, He wont tell you the truth, keeps ying you like this to break you, maybe youll let him go. How can I let him go when hes using me! Mr. Barbero eximed. He hated Lynx more than anything, how could he possibly let him go. Cedron didnt go any further. And as a matter of fact, Mr. Barberos eyes that were covered with red bloodshot eyes already said it all. If this was the moment Lynx told him to let him go, and the deal was, in exchange, to actually tell him about the murderer, then nine times out of ten, Mr. Barbero would fall for it. Ill get you the killer, within the day. Cedron assured, You go ahead and rest, and get your strength back so you can avenge Agustins death when I find out who did it. After much persuasion, Mr. Barbero finally staggered off. Cedron and Anna, meanwhile, looked at each other and lifted their steps into the hospital room. On the hospital bed, Lynx was wearing a bondage suit and was still tied up in five different ways, living like a dumpling, lying straight on the bed, and on one side were all kinds of instruments, which were making all kinds of noises in an organized manner. You came without waiting for me to call this time, it seems that you are already almost desperate ah, well, then I will be generous and give you a little bit of real clues well. Lynx couldnt move and naturally couldnt see who was at the door. He subconsciously assumed it was Mr. Barbero and opened his mouth triumphantly. Cedron was reticent for a split second before he spoke, I dont need you to give me so-called clues, I know who the killer is. Cedron? Let go of me, let go of me if you can, lets go one on one, what are you doing locking me up in a mental institution, you animal, let go of me before I lose my temper! Lynxs emotions suddenly dry up and angry, desperately twisting and struggling on the hospital bed, pulling and tugging the iron frame bed to make a sharp and ear-piercing sound, as if it would fall apart in the next second. Chapter 2833: Isn’t This Evidence? However, it just seemed like it was going to fall apart. The iron frame beds in this kind of mental hospital were all specially made and very firm, it was impossible to be broken. Its just that this sound Lynx makes when she struggles is a little hard to hear. Annas ears were raw and she walked up and operated the instrument, pushing some of the tranquilizer in the instrument into Lynxs body.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. A dose that would calm Lynx down without putting her to sleep. In less than a minute, the drug took effect, and Lynx was left lying on the hospital bed, like a dead fish, weak and breathless with her mouth open. Okay, now ask whatever you want. Anna said. Lynx looked at Anna with disbelief, Anna, how could you do this to me, I did so much for you and now you want to get me killed, you disappoint me too much. Senior Lynx, I am also disappointed in you, Anna replied, You did help me a lot, and I have always remembered your kindness, but all of this gratitude has been worn away little by little in those plots of yours. One cant always count on that little bit of gratitude to live on, right? Besides, people change. Just like the current Lynx, and the Lynx she knew back then, werepletely different. And thats because you forced me to, if you had just been with me from the beginning, how could any of this have happened? Lynx said, I obviously met you first, why did you get together with Cedron! Cedron and I have known each other since we were kids, even as a couple five years ago, so counting, he met me first. Anna replied. After a pause, she added, Whats more, when ites to feelings, theres no such thing as firste first served Elder brother, youre too paranoid, thats why youve done so many ridiculous things. I just want to be with you, whats wrong with that, youre the one who doesnt want to be with me, and youre pulling these crooked arguments. Lynx was getting angrier and angrier. Theres no need to talk to him about it, Cedron stopped Anna, he wont hear it. Anna realized this as well and took a step back, no longer paying attention to Lynx. Instead, Cedron spoke up, Lynx, youre the one who got Agustin killed, arent you? For a moment, Lynxs eyes flickered, but quickly returned to lightness, What are you talking about, how could Agustin have been killed by me, it was your sniper who killed her, Mr. Navarro, you have to talk about evidence even when youre slinging dirty water, where would a city dweller like me have the ability to hire a sniper. Only a big shot like Cedron has the money and authority to hire a sniper. I get it, you want Mr. Barberos hatred for you to be transferred to me so that I can take the me for you. Lynx said, Your wishful thinking is really good, but unfortunately, Ive already told Mr. Barbero this point many times and also have an alibi, its impossible to frame me! The sniper was indeed one of mine. Cedron replied, At that time Agustin was going to kill me, the sniper naturally wanted to protect me, this belongs to self-defense. What I want to ask, is the dagger in Agustins hand, that was given by you, right, or even you let Agustin be bullied, and then saved her from the sky, and brought her to my graveyard, so that you could easily use the dagger to kill her. Lynxughed, Cant understand what youre saying,ying all the me on me, do you have proof? Without evidence, it would be nder and libel! There wasnt, but there is now. Cedron said, taking out a dagger from his pocket. Chapter 2834: You’re Just Crazy Cedron held up the dagger and waved it in front of Lynxs face. With just a nce, Lynx recognized the dagger, his face suddenly became ugly, How did you get this, shouldnt this be in the police station, kept as evidence, why did you get it! Not only got it, but also brought it to Reliacao. As you said, Im rich and powerful enough to own even a sniper, so whats so hard about getting a dagger? Cedron replied in a slow tone. He took out the dagger from the stic bag, and his eyes gradually became deep, You probably dont know how much pain I actually suffered because of this dagger, and even almost died. Just because of the poison on top of the dagger, it almost killed him! You should also be curious as to why the toxin, which can obviously be fatal, didnt kill me, right? Cedron asked rhetorically. Indeed. Lynx was very curious about that. The poison on that dagger was highly toxic, and an ordinary person would surely die if they got that little bit of it on them. And Cedron was plunged directly into his stomach by the dagger, and with blood contact, the toxin would strike even faster. Not even the best Hua Tuo would have been able to save Cedron. But Cedron survived. But survived, and got his memory back because of it. Ill tell you the answer to that, Cedron replied, Before I went to the graveyard, I took the painkillers that Alexis had prepared, and since I was bleeding from my stomach at that point, there were also anti-inmmatories and some clotting medication in there. So when the toxins got into my system, they were partially counteracted by those medications, and I got lucky and got my life back. Then youre really lucky to be alive! Lynx sneered and spoke up. Cedron nodded, a faint smile on his lips, Yeah right, soon youll be just as lucky as me. Hearing these words, a bad premonition had risen in Lynxs heart. His eyes widened and he looked at Cedron in great rm, What do you want? What can I do, of course, is to let you feel the pain I was feeling as well. Cedron replied. While saying that, he pulled out some medicine from his pocket and turned his head to hand it to Anna. Anna, inject it in for me! Anna was a bit afraid to take it, Are you really going to do that? What if you dont control the dosage properly and Lynx dies then?N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. Its fine, Cedron replied, If he really dies, then its God who wont be able to look at it, as for Mr. Barberos side, just say that its me who helped him kill Lynx for Gods sake, after knowing that Lynx is the murderer! You cant do that Cedron, youre killing people, its against thew! Lynx didnt want to die, so desperately he began to struggle. Cedron shined a hard punch at his stomach. After whimpering in pain, Lynx lost his strength to struggle and his face went white with pain. Now you start talking to me about thew? Think about yourself, didnt you kill Agustin as well, originally I was nning to send you to be a criminal with a life sentence, since you dont appreciate it, its better to die. You dont have the evidence in your hand to send me to jail at all. Lynx was still holding strong. Cedron nodded, Indeed, you did everything perfectly, I didnt find out anything. Not waiting for Lynx to show a smug smile, he added, So we can only use some other means, such as torturing you into a vegetable, or identally killing you, youre a psychopath now, psychopaths go crazy and try to attack me, and I kill you in self-defense, cant I? You you lunatic! Lynxs spirit crumbled. Chapter 2835: You Finally Admit It In the face of Lynxs angry roar, Cedron acted as if he didnt hear it. Hezily raised his own eyelids and urged Anna, Do it Anna, I cant do it until these drugs take effect. So, there was no dy. Anna was still hesitant, but Cedron raised his hand and pressed her shoulder, Dont be afraid, Ill take care of you if anything goes wrong, huh? Anna originally wanted to speak again, but when she met Cedrons expression, she immediately changed her mind and nodded, Okay, Ill do it now! With that, hands and feet began to prepare themselves with a syringe. Anna, you cant do this to me, Lynx began to struggle up, panic in her eyes, Ive helped you so much, how could you kill me!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Ill try to control the dose and make sure you dont die. Anna said. How can you guarantee something like this? A little carelessness and you could die! Lynx pressed on, still trying hard to persuade Anna to stop, Even if I did hurt you, youre alive and well arent you, and now youre trying to get me killed, youre so not a good person! If I set off a bomb and that person didnt die, Im not wrong? Anna asked back, Senior, you were already wrong when you did it, youre not even qualified to judge me. While speaking, Anna had already injected the drug into Lynxs body. Lynx clearly felt a stinging pain on his arm, that was the reaction that happened when the drug entered his bloodstream. But he could only feel it, he couldnt struggle away, and he couldnt do anything. He could only wait for death! Is there anything else you want to say? Cedron was ying with the dagger beside him, If you tell the truth now, I can consider sending you to the police station and sentencing you to a life sentence. The decision of whether to live out his life in prison or die now was in Lynxs own hands. Lynxs eyes were violently torn in indecision. Finally, opening his mouth as Cedron came over with his dagger raised, I admit it, I admit it is! It really is you! Almost as soon as the words left his mouth, Mr. Barbero rushed in from outside the hospital room, I knew it was you, Lynx, I obviously trusted you so much, why did you do this to me! Why, to kill his daughter? That daughter of yours, Lynxughed, full of disinterest, shes just a dumbass, I made her believe my words in three words, it would be a shame for someone like that not to be used by me! What have you done to her? Mr. Barbero asked again. Anyway, having already admitted it, Lynx didnt hide it in the slightest, What can I do, is to use Cedrons name to send her to the lowest level of the heavenly world for a few days, and then rescued her from the sky, saying that I can now take her to revenge. Sh, what ce? Mr. Barbero was shaking, unable to believe his ears. The heavenly world, that was a famous gold grotto, the men who went in to spend money, would order one or two women to have a quickie. And the lowest level, is the treatment of the worst girls only to go to the ce, which there not only to serve all kinds of dirty and poor men, and even have to serve a few or even a dozen at a time! His daughter stayed there, which means You brute! Mr. Barbero was so angry that his eyes were red, and his whole body was trembling uncontrobly, Why did you do this to my daughter, where exactly did she wrong you! Chapter 2836: You Can’t Do This How on earth did Agustin stay in a hell on earth like that? Mr. Barbero didnt dare to think about it, nor could he. He was afraid he wouldnt be able to control himself and just kill Lynx! What are you getting so worked up about, Lynxughed, Im doing her a favor, and if I dont teach her a lesson, shell never know that Cedron is the man she cant have. Hadnt Mr. Barbero always wanted Agustin to give up? Well, hed helped get it done!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. That wasnt even a move for you, you got my daughter killed, Mr. Barbero retorted. Yes, its true that Agustin wont be able to dream of marrying Cedron when she gets out of a ce like that, but her life is ruined, too. How else could she have gotten so paranoid that she went and killed Cedron and ended up getting shot herself? I didnt instigate this, I just gave her the dagger, I was, at best, the one who sold the killer the chopper, and I didnt charge for it. Lynx replied. Bastard, this beast! Actually still weaseling! Mr. Barbero couldnt control himself any longer and went forward to strangle Lynx. Lynx was strangled to the point that his eyes filled with blood and his lungs burned with pain when he couldnt breathe fresh air. With almost every ounce of strength he could muster, he struggled to yell, What are you waiting for, help me now, we had a deal! He confessed to the crime, then he would just go to prison as a lifer. Cedron looked at him coldly. Waiting for Lynx to be choked down to hisst breath before slowly stepping forward and pulling Mr. Barbero away. Dont you stop me, Im going to kill this beast! Mr. Barbero shouted angrily. Such scum scum, even dying ten thousand times would not be enough to relieve his anger! It would be a shame for him to die just like that. Cedron lifted his thin lips, Dont cheapen him, in this life, he should be allowed to atone for his sins. Atonement how? Mr. Barbero took a deep breath and tried to calm himself. Cedron replied, Send him to prison first, and when he is sentenced, then send him back to the mental hospital, there are quite a few medicines that need test subjects right now, I think Dr. Lynx used to be a doctor, he should have medical ethics and be willing to make sacrifices for everyone. Is that all? Mr. Barbero didnt feel relieved enough, Ive heard that the sentence will be reduced if he tries out the drugs, he can get out of jail early though he might get some kind of aftereffects. That would be too cheap for Lynx. Cedron continues, Its true that you can get your sentence reduced, but you have to be able to live to the day you leave prison. What does that mean? Mr. Barbero finally realized something was wrong and asked tentatively, What drug are you going to let him try? That, Cedron replied, is just some poison and antidote. This was much scarier than ordinary medicine. For to test the antidote, one would have to take the poison first. Even if the amount of poison was kept within safe limits each time, over time, over time, it would be too much for the body to handle. But because of the participation in the trial drug, the hospital would have special nutrients to regte the body. By the time Lynx looks very healthy on the surface, in fact, the body has been fast-tracked deficit, as if a hollowed out empty shell, a gentle pinch will break. The fear of dying, but not knowing when, was the most torturous. No, no! Lynx panicked again, You cant do this to me, Cedron, you promised me youd just send me to prison, you cant do this! Chapter 2837: A Better Way of Torture Cedrons mouth curls into a faint smile. Then told Lynx, I did just send you to prison, as for the drug trial, it was Mr. Barbero who made the decision for you. With that, Cedron looks to Mr. Barbero, Right, Mr. Barbero? Lynxs eyes fell on Mr. Barbero as well. He was going to say something, but Mr. Barbero was already vicious, Enjoy it, Ill make you beg for your life! As desperate as Agustin was in heaven and earth, he was going to make Lynx as desperate as he could. No, a hundred times, a thousand times, ten thousand times more desperate than Agustin was then! Anna and Cedron were a good distance away and could still hear Lynx hissing. Come back here, Cedron, Anna, you cant do this to me!N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content. I know Im wrong, Ill apologize to you guys, okay, please, leave me alone! Anna, Ive given you everything, how can you do this to me, just, for the sake of my dad, help me! In the next instant, Annas ears were covered. Cedrons tone was gentle, Dont listen, moreover, dont be morally abducted, if you feel that your conscience cant get over it, then Ill go to talk to the dean, all of this is what I did, you persuaded me, but I dont listen. The whole thing has nothing to do with Anna. Anna was silent. It was a long time before she told Cedron, Actually, the Dean already knew, he knew that there was a falling out between Lynx and I, and he knew exactly what all the confusion Lynx had done. But Dean didnt step in, didnt care. He loves this son, but there are limits, and what Lynx has done is more than he can ept. Annamented, Im afraid in Deans mind, hes given up on this son. If I remember correctly, Dean seems to have only one son. Cedron replies. Anna nodded, There were two, about Lynxs age, but he drowned in an ident when he was in high school, and after that, Dean was lukewarm towards Lynx. As for what really happened back then, no one knew. Its all in the past, Anna raised a smile, If the dean reallyes to ask for an exnation, then lets make it clear together, were a couple, of course we have to face things together when they happen. After a pause, she added, Or do you want to be like you were five years ago, carrying everything on your own, the whole world knows that youve got the disease, you dont want to use my heart so you put on an act, and Im the only one who doesnt know? Annas expression got serious and warned Cedron, I dont have many five years left in my life to toss around, so if youe at me like that one more time, Ill take the kids and leave right now, without even looking back! I wouldnt dare. Cedron replied, God had mercy on me and gave me a second chance, if I dont treasure it, Im afraid there wont be a third. People should live in the moment, and live well with the people they like, and the people who like them! Anna nodded with satisfaction, Thats more like it! Since Lynxs matter has been settled, we can go back to Willisto after Alexiss crash course on the president. Anna cracks her fingers and starts counting the time. At the same time, she was curious, I wonder how Alexis is learning now, is she already a bit of a president? Chapter 2838: Crash Course for President Cedron was equally interested. The couple hit it off right away and went straight to that course. When they arrived at the training course, they saw Alexis being punished standing outside the ssroom with a resigned look. Is he not doing well? Anna walked up and called out to Alexis. Mrs. Navarro, Mr. Navarro, Alexis saw the two mening and her mouth ttened, almost crying, What took you guys so long, Im being tortured to death. No interest, Cedron was disgusted, President is not that easy to be, no crying. Alexis was anxious, Mr. Navarro, you dont know the situation, the president that this ce is studying for, is not the same as the one you imagined. Its almost like a world of difference! Cedron was still a bit confused. What else could be different about a president, did Reliacao teach different business tactics than anywhere else? Anna was equally puzzled, Whats different? Alexis opened her mouth ready to answer. And at this time, the teacher with the teaching stick came out from the house, Alexis, let you reflect outside, you make a lot of noise what Geez, Mr. Navarro, when did youe! The teacher was a man in his thirties, dressed in an extraordinarily formal manner, but his tone and eyes couldn t stop being coquettish. The way he looked at Cedron in particr, it was almost like he was pulling the wool over his eyes. Cedron was stared at a little ufortable, subconsciously circled Anna into his arms, his tone was olfactory and rusty, Well, came to visit with my wife. Hearing the word wife, the teachers gaze visibly dimmed a few points. So Mr. Navarro even has a wife, you two look so good together. The teacher reluctantlyplimented. Saying that, his gaze fell back to Alexis, Mr. Navarro is here to see Alexis, isnt he, hes actually learning well, hes just a bit put out, so Ill have hime out and stand for a while to get a bit cheeky. Huh? Anna was even more confused. If youre not here to learn how to be president, why are you practicing being cheeky? After thinking for a moment, Anna understood. This go out to do business, can not always get the upper hand, less often at a disadvantage, will be taunted.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. What you need to do at this time is to bide your time and find a chance to fight back. And in this period of time, anyones difficulties and taunts have to endure, a little impatience is a big n! Worthy of being the one who opened the ss to teach the president, the consideration was justprehensive. Alexis, dont be so embarrassed, a thicker skin will do you good. Anna encouraged. Alexis wanted to cry even more, Mrs. Navarro, things are not at all what you think! Come on, why are you always crying, how can you be the president like this, also, show Mr. and Mrs. Navarro the ones you learned. After all, Cedron had given a lot of tuition, and the teacher wanted to prove himself. Maybe if Cedron was happy, hed renew his tuition? Alexis was dead embarrassed and torn, Why dont we just forget about it? How can I forget about it, just show Mr. Navarro how good I am at teaching by putting on a good show. The teacher said with a strained neck. Anna also flirted, Thats right, lets take a look, Im dying of curiosity! What was it like to teach a president like that. Alexis could only turn herst bit of pleading eyes to Cedron. Which knew that Cedron also spoke up, You demonstrate it! Chapter 2839: Take care! Done! Alexis was so close to carving the words isted and helpless on his brain at the moment. Everyones attentive gazes had fallen on him, really leaving him at a loss for words. I Alexis spoke hesitantly, Are you guys sure you want to see it? He had a tone of resignation. Just feel free to demonstrate, you dont have to get too worked up. Anna suspected that Alexis would directly shake up Reliacaos stock market as soon as he made a move, so she hurriedly opened her mouth. Alexis hmmm, took a deep breath, and after recalling those ssroom contents in his mind, he spoke quickly, Woman, youre ! What? Anna thought it was a mosquito flying by and didnt even hear it. The teacher was also anxious enough, Youre not emotional enough right now, speak a little louder, and also, say more ah, how can you let people see that youre the president with just this one sentence! Alexis gritted her teeth in death, her scalp tingling. But her mouth didnt stop, saying loudly. Woman, youre ying with fire! Damn it, you lit the fire yourself, you put it out yourself! If you beg me, Ill give it to you! Good, youve managed to get my attention! This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org. Anna was dumbfounded. What is this? How about it ah Mr. Qin, isnt this very presidential? The teacher even blearily went up to ask, With just a little more emotion, acting out that domineering feeling, walking out thats properly a domineering president! Cedron tugged at the corner of his mouth. He was speechless, What I want is not this kind of earthy domineering president, its a president who can do business. What is this, a trick to fool little girls? The teacher snapped his fingers and smiled even wider, Understood, we do teach themercial warfare part, Alexis, perform it. And by now Alexis was wing at his toes, itching to find a crack in the ground. He noticed that Anna was holding her arms in a death grip so that she didnt burst outughing. Oops, shame on him! What are you waiting for, hurry up! The teacher urged. Alexis lifted her head with a lifeless look and looked at the ceiling with forty-five degrees of mncholy, Its getting cold, lets let Bina Group go bankrupt then! Anna: Cedron: After a long period of silence, Anna finally weakly opened her mouth, That, conveniently ask, this training course of yours, is it really a serious training for the president? Of course! The teacher answered without hesitation. He even shook his hair towards Anna, proudly, This is the insight I got after studying hundreds of president articles, when I was studying, the notes alone were five hundred pages. Its no exaggeration to say that in Reliacao, no one dares to refute him when he says hes the one who knows the most about presidential texts! Anna understood. It was indeed a crash course in presidents, but not in the same sense as Cedron understood them. Were not learning. Anna spoke, Pack up your things, lets go. Alexis was excited as if she had seen a light in her life and rushed to get her things from the ssroom. The teacher was anxious and rushed forward to stop it, Mrs. Navarro, what do you mean by that, Alexis hasnt learned it yet and isnt a qualified president to leave. I dont need your tuition refund, I just want to take him away. Anna replied. The teacher immediately changed her face, attentive as could be, and made way for Alexis, Do you need a teacher to help you clean up, or why dont you let everyone sing you a farewell song, or maybe Ill dance for you? Chapter 2840: I Just Want to Be Your Assistant This kind of farewell party was naturally nothing necessary. Grabbing their things, Anna and Cedron then left with Alexis. Sitting in the car, the three of them looked at each other without words, and the atmosphere gradually became awkward. Only after a long time did Anna open her mouth, her tone full of guilt, Im sorry Alexis, we really didnt think that there is such a crash course for presidents these days. Alexis immediately sat up straight, Its not like this has anything to do with Young Granny and Mr. Navarro, to be honest I didnt even think when I went in that it would be a ce like this. Who could have expected that! Ill re-find you a shift in a few days. Cedron spoke faintly. Still looking? Not waiting for Alexis to say anything, Cedron added, Dont worry, its not some weird ss this time, its a serious business ss. Alexis has a very expressive look on her face. After a good morbid tangle of hesitation, he still spoke stiffly, Mr. Navarro, can I refuse? What, youre too tired? Cedron raised an eyebrow. Alexis shook her head, It doesnt matter if Im tired, its just that Im not the right kind of person, I guess, to be any kind of president, I cant hold down those people, so its better if Mr. Navarro you do it. I have to get back to Willisto, Cedron replied. Between thepany and his family, Cedron didnt even have to think about it, and chose thetter without hesitation and with conviction. He just wanted to be with his family right now. Alexis spoke up, I can still run thepany even if Im in Willisto, Mr. Navarro, lets move thepany to Willisto as well, Ill be in charge of it, and if theres anything I cant figure out, Ille back and ask for your advice. If you need to ask for advice, just call. Cedron declined. Moving thepany to Willisto was abor of love. But I cant leave you Mr. Navarro, I cant do it at all without you, Mr. Navarro, just let me follow you to Willisto, I really cant do it without you. Alexis was eager beyond words and spoke her heart. Silence Deadly silence. Disgust was all that remained on Cedrons face, Im a straight guy and I have no interest in you, can you stop being so gross? Alexis sniffled, her eyes still pitiful, But I really cant live without you Mr. Navarro, just let me go Willisto! Let him go. Anna chimed in, Last time Bruno told me that the cleaningpany I started for you, hes been helping me run and take care of it, and its now be the biggest cleaningpany in Willisto. Im thinking of taking it over myself when I get back, and properly continue to make thispany that belongs to us bigger and stronger. By that time, I will definitely have a lot of time to soak in thepany, you yourself are idle and boring, you still need to find something to do, why dont you just relocate thepany to Willisto. Hearing this, Alexis immediately nodded along, Yeah, yeah, yeah, thats what I meant, Mr. Navarro, you can juste to thepany once in a while when the timees, I can handle it myself for the most part. Cedrons eyes had begun to waver. And Alexis continued to ride the wave of sess, And oh Mr. Navarro, if both of yourpanies make it, youll be all the rage in Willisto for sure, and whoever hears about it will have to call you the golden girls and girls of the business world, the female and male duo! Cedron was persuaded, and after pondering for a while, he slowly lifted his thin lips, I have a lot of things to do after returning to Willisto, and I dont have time to take care of thepany that I just relocated there.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Just leave it to me, Im Mr. Navarro your forever assistant, no matter what, Ill set you straight! Chapter 2841: I’ll Take Care of It Alexis was gorgeous and got out of the car halfway across the street. Said she was going to the mall to buy atest model ofputer, and then start working well to prepare for thepanys move to Willisto. Alexis is actually very capable, but willingly gives you a hand, there are not many such right-hand men, you have to cherish them. Anna admonished.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Cedron slightly hooked the corner of his lips, I wish he could step on my head, this world is weak and strong, if he cant stand up, hell be doomed to be bullied and eliminated. Having the intention to cultivate Alexis was hoping that he could stand at the top. Unfortunately, Alexis didnt have that in mind. How can I be bullied for following you, Anna replied, Youre the famous, high and mighty Mr. Navarro. The womans delicate and soft voice carried a few gentle smiles. Like a spring breeze, it scraped into Cedrons heart. Taking advantage of waiting for the stoplight, Cedron lifted his hand, and pinched Annas cheek, Have you been bribed by Alexis, thats why you speak for him so consistently? Anna denied, How could that be, I am quite thankful to Alexis, after all, if it wasnt for him, there might be a misunderstanding between us until when. However, one size does not fit all, Im on his side because I think you have the ability to protect him, and he does make a good minister to assist you. Some people were just suited to be ministers, not kings. Alexis was one such person. Cedron, as a monarch, just needs to treat Alexis well, then both parties benefit. The main reason I wanted him to be on his own was to leave a little more time for you and the others. But youve already said that, and now youve promised Alexis to movepanies, so theres no point in backtracking. Anna nodded, No regrets. Of course she wanted Cedron to be with her at all times. But it was easy for a person to be disheveled if they didnt even have a career of their own. Just like the old Rupert, even when he was with her, he would still go to the hospital regrly to sit in and treat people and perform surgeries. The one who can have his own career and shine in it is the one that Qin likes and admires. C Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, Lynxs charges materialized. As Cedron had said before, the charges werepounded, and he was sentenced to life imprisonment in Reliacao. But there was a way to reduce the sentence, and that was to test the drug. Mr. Barbero wrote him a long, thick list of applications, and for the next few years, Lynx didnt have to worry about not having any experimental drugs to take. Mr. Barbero sold all his money and moved to Reliacao to watch Lynx being tortured. He wants to watch Lynx being tortured to death little by little. After Lynxs death, he will go back to Agustins grave and tell him that he has finally avenged her! And on this end, Anna and Cedron werent idle either. After taking care of everything, they were ready to go back to Willisto. This was the first time Enoch and Amad had ever been to Willisto, and the first time Mordecai had ever had to move to live somewhere else. The three little ones couldnt sit still in the airport, everything felt new and exciting, and they went around to read about Willisto and the science. Mrs. Newman was talking to the old Mrs. Navarro, Ive already found a school in Willisto, all three kids are very smart, although they are only five years old, but after one more semester of preparatory sses, they will be able to be sent to elementary school. Chapter 2842: Welcome Home the old Mrs. Navarro smiled and nodded, I cant help with these things, I can only work hard for you to worry about them. Saying that, she pulled out a card from her bosom, You can ept this, its considered Mordecais living expenses and tuition. She had saved up quite a bit over the years, and it was all in this card. Before she could tell Mrs. Newman the password, the card was pushed back. What are you doing, there is no need for you to give money, as far as Im concerned, Mordecai is my third grandchild, its only right that I spend money on my own grandchildren! Mrs. Newman said nothing of that money. Thats true, but after all, Mordecai the old Mrs. Navarro is still a little embarrassed. Mordecai names Navarro, a child of the Navarro family, not of the Robertson family, much less of the Newman Family. Auntie, Mrs. Newmans expression became more and more serious, Mordecai was already a little ufortable when he moved somewhere else, if he was still treated as an outsider, he would be sad, and then look at you, dont you already treat Cedron as your own grandchild? So, she treats Mordecai as her own grandson, no problem! the old Mrs. Navarro was persuaded by these words, nodded and smiled, Well well well, then I wont pretend to be polite with you, if you need to use this moneyter on, just say so, dont ever be polite with me, we are family! Mrs. Newman smiles, I will. By the time they got to Willisto, the old Mrs. Navarro realized that she had said thatpletely redundantly. The ne had justnded, and the insignia of THE NEWMAN FAMILY could be found as far as the naked eye could see.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. This I thought your family was in real estate, howe when I look at it, youre involved in all kinds of businesses. the old Mrs. Navarro asked. Mr. Newman tone proud, Originally was doing real estate started, then Sebastian left Willisto, this side of the business circle then appeared arge number of opportunities, my youngest son is smarter, all to package over, but also to do up! A business wizard! the old Mrs. Navarro raised a finger, Youve raised two great kids. Mr. Newmans heart was happy, but on his face, he still had to put on an indifferent look, waving his hand and answering, Its nothing remarkable, its just that they themselves arepetitive after all, they will work hard. In addition to good genes, education must also have a rtionship, Mordecai, you must listen to Grandpa Qins words more in the future, when you grow up you can be a very powerful person, know? Mordecai immediately nodded his head, milky voice, I know, Grandma, I will definitely listen to Grandpa! He directly removed the title Qin, but Mr. Newman sounded even happier. Dont worry, Grandpa will definitely cultivate you into a talent. Mr. Newman said. Dad, youre not going to let Mordecai be the second me, are you, everyone else gets candy, just not Mordecai? Bruno asked sourly,ing out of nowhere. What nonsense, Mordecai like to eat anything, of course I manage enough, you cant eat when you were a child, thats because you were naughty, punish you, Mordecai is so good, what I want to do is not to punish, is to reward! Mr. Newman said with a stern face. He also gave Bruno a wink on one side, signaling him not to talk nonsense. It was time for the old Mrs. Navarro to think that he was a bad grandfather who treated children badly. What if Mordecai wasnt allowed to have contact with him? Bruno bristled, but instead of continuing, he smiled and walked up to the old Mrs. Navarro, Grandma, wee to Willisto, wee home! Chapter 2843: Where’s Mommy? Bruno was sweet mouthed, in three or two words, he made THE OLD Mrs. Navarro smile. She took Brunos hand and looked up and down, You kid, youre really good looking, do you have a girlfriend? Bruno shook his head shyly, Not yet, Grandma do you have someone suitable that you can introduce to me? I dont have one, the olddy shook her head, her tone still carried a bit of dislike, What era is it now, do you still talk about blind dates? The girlfriend you find this way can be the one you like, nine times out of ten, its just a patchwork. When the two of you fall out, you shouldin in your heart, saying that the person I introduced is no good, I wont do this thankless thing. Bruno was dumbfounded. How could the old Mrs. Navarro be so unconventional? Then why are you asking me, Grandma? Bruno asked. the old Mrs. Navarro oh let out a sound, answered very naturally, I just casually asked, thinking that you are so excellent, you should have found a girlfriend right, who knows you and Cedron are as useless, in a high position but no woman around Cedron: Thanks, there hurt. Grandma, Cedron coughed, correcting the old Mrs. Navarro, its not that I dont have a woman, its just that I havent met the right one, and besides, Im not with Anna anymore. Im not only with Anna, Im pregnant with my third child. But the old Mrs. Navarro still waved her hand, Thats your own ability, thats the old Rupert is great, and Anna together. Cedron could only sort of pick up on that. Said, and asked Anna, Anna you tell me, if Cedron was just Cedron, would you be with him? Anna thought carefully, then firmly shook her head, No, his personality is too entric, I dont want to shortchange him. Cedrons eyes were aggravated. Its over, disliked by his wife. Brother-inw, theres literally no ce for us in this family, lets go! Bruno pulled Cedron to leave.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. He couldnt tolerate this grievance. Which Cedron actually refused, Anna just doesnt want to be with Cedron, but Im Rupert, so were happy together, youre the only one who cant stay in this house, just go by yourself. Bruno: ???? Want him to live anymore! With all the bickering, the atmosphere backfired, and the distance between them was brought a lot closer. The old Mrs. Navarroughed along with her, looking at everyone with a kind and benevolent look in her eyes. She could already envision how happy she would be in Willisto. C After traveling back to THE Newman Family, THE OLD Mrs. Navarro couldnt even be bothered to visit before she went to rest. The little ones were very energetic, running up and down the street, curious about everything. Especially after Mrs. Newman took out the photo album, the three little ones even went straight up to her, very curious about Anna as a child. But after reading several pages in a row, the eyes of the several little ones became more and more puzzled. Grandma, theres no mommy in here, its all uncles! In the photo, Mr. Newman and Mrs. Newman were standing together, with a beautiful little boy standing in front of them. There were all sorts of movements, and even in the framed photograph it was easy to see that he was a scampering monkey, going up and down, and simply lively and outgoing to a fault. Youre mistaken, said Mrs. Newman, smiling and shaking her head, thats not your uncle, thats your mamma, and she was dressed as a boy until she was seven years old; its funny, isnt it! Chapter 2844: Hopefully this is his home! A few little ones were stunned. I did not think that mommy had such a fetish when she was a child! In response, Anna thought nothing of it and shrugged her shoulders, Its nothing unusual, right, how troublesome it is for a girl to wear a skirt with long hair, its not convenient at all. Convenient for what? Amad asked curiously, Not convenient to go out and y? When she went to the grasndst time, she did also feel that pants were more convenient than skirts toe. Anna raised her hand and coughed, Convenient for fighting. The words fell silent in the living room. No one said anything and Anna, a little ufortable, started to justify herself, Whats wrong with that, after all, Bruno was on my ass every day, he looked like a girl at that time, and he was always being bullied. As an older sister, of course I had to harden my fists to protect him. In that case Amad thoughtfully flipped the album back a few pages, his eyes getting more and moreplicated, Standing next to Mommy, this girl in a dress, is actually Yes, thats your uncle. Anna nodded. Later that night, Bruno came home from the office and realized that a few of the little ones were looking at him strangely. Every now and then, they could be heard snickering. Go ahead and ask, and a couple of the little ones still wont say anything. Mom, Bruno had to ask Mrs. Newman, whats wrong with Enoch, Amad and Mordecai, why do they keep smiling at me. Probably envying you as a child. Mrs. Newman replied. Envious of him as a child? Whats there to envy, I didnt even have snacks when I was a kid, I was miserable, okay? These kids, theyre just too full to know how hungry they are! Bruno muttered and went back to his room. Just as he walked to the bedside, he discovered the old photo that the three little ones had intentionally ced on the quilt. A rush of anger and blood rushed to his heart, and he screamed loudly and miserably. Help, his face is all gone! Sis, sis,e out and control your son and daughter, Ive lost my pants! Bruno rushed to the next room and knocked on the door desperately. If he didnt take care of it, how could he establish his uncles majesty in the future? But after knocking for a while, there was no movement in the room. Mrs. Newman came up, Stop knocking, your sister and your brother-inw are not at home. Out? Its their first day home today and theyre nning on staying out all night. Bruno gives his own mother the eye candy, Even smearing my perfect image in front of a couple of little ones, Mom, youve got to help me! How old are you to ask me for help, Mrs. Newman shook her head helplessly, They both went back to THE Robertson family, and as for that picture, I showed it to them. What! Bruno was stunned, Mom, why did you do that? What does his own mom get out of ruining his image! I thought it was cute as a kid. Mrs. Newman was unimpressed, following up with a lowered voice, I was seeing that Mordecai was a bit formal and not too familiar with things around the house, so I took it out. It turns out that forgetting to immediately have a picture of Bruno in a dress. It was apse. Hearing about Mordecai, Brunos weepy expression tightened a bit, So how is he now, adjusting? Mrs. Newman replied, Im not sure, hes fine during the day anyway, its just a matter of the night, if he doesnt wander off when hes lying in bed, he should be settling in! She truly hopes that Mordecai can make this ce her home.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 2845: You still know to come back! Bruno was not worried about that. Mom, Mordecai is a very cheerful kid, he wont think that much, besides, if we all behave so well and treat him like our own family, he will naturally think that way too. People are, as it were, mutual. Mrs. Newman hmmmed, Good. At this end, Anna and Cedron had already arrived at the door of the Robertsons Residence. Turning off the engine, Cedron was hesitant to get out of the car. Are you nervous? Anna asked him, reaching out and taking his hand, Why are you sweating so much. Nervous indeed, Cedron replied, Havent been back in years, dont know what its like in there, or my mother shes now. What the reaction would be if they met. Anna had anticipated this and pulled out a thick file from her bag, This is the information I had Bruno put together, its all about the recent developments in THE Robertson family over the years, take a look. It wouldnt be toote to go back in after reading it. Cedron, however, pushed it away. No more reading, what THE Robertson family is like now, hes going to see for himself. Thinking, he finally took a deep breath and mustered the courage to get out of the car. When he reached the door, before he had time to ring the doorbell, the security guard inside saw Cedrons face through the doorway. A look of having seen a ghost. Finally, he pped himself hard before realizing that he wasnt dreaming. It was Mr. Robertson! Mr. Robertson was alive and hade back alive! He rolled and crawled, forgetting to even open the door for Cedron, and stumbled inside. As he runs, he shouts, Mr. Robertson, its Mr. Robertson, Mr. Robertson is back! Cedron: Well, at least open the door first! Click- The sound of the door opening came to his ears. Cedron looks over suspiciously to find Anna standing in front of thebination lock. Obviously, it was Anna who opened the door with the code just now. Didnt you also note back for five years, how do you know what the password is. Cedron asked suspiciously.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Anna shrugged her shoulders, Its not hard to guess, the password is still the same as before, its your birthday. Cedrons heart was swung hard. He had disappeared for five years, and to everyone in Willisto, he was dead. Yet the code to THE Robertson family gate was still his birthday. Was it because Mrs. Robertson didnt believe he was dead and still retained a glimmer of hope, wanting to wait for him to return? I was afraid that he would not be able to get in when he came back, so I didnt change the password. Just as he was thinking, two figures had already appeared in the Robertsons Residence. It was Mrs. Robertson and the security guard who were being assisted to walk this way. Mrs. Robertson was in a hurry, but her body was not under control, and she would lurch to the side after two steps. The security guard was able to hold her steady at first, but then he began to lose his strength and was about to fall to the ground with Mrs. Robertson. At that moment, Cedron stepped forward and held Mrs. Robertson steady. His voice was low and concerned, Mom, are you okay? Snap! Mrs. Robertson raised her hand and directly pped Cedron. Angry voice is trembling, You still know toe back, obviously alive, why havent you heard a word in these five years, are you nning to wait for me to die and thene back, ah?! After beating and scolding, she hugged Cedron and cried bitterly, I am already old, how many more five years can I wait for ah, why dont youe back earlier, do you know how I have even lived these five years? Mrs. Robertson choked, like a child who got back his beloved toy that he had lost for a long time, sobbing uncontrobly, her whole body was trembling, and her two hands gripped the corner of Cedrons coat. Very hard, afraid that he would disappear from his sight again in the next second. Chapter 2846: We’ll be a family from now on Cedrons emotions were also a bit out of control. Several times he tried to squeeze out a smile, but he couldnt manage it. Mom, lets go inside, there are so many servants watching outside. Anna said. Hearing this voice, Mrs. Robertson noticed that Anna had also returned. Just now, she was so focused on her son that she didnt even notice. Anna, Mrs. Robertson walked forward tremblingly and struggled to take Annas hand, How have you been doing out there these past few years, Im sorry, I pushed you too hard in the beginning, I shouldnt have pushed you and let you keep the baby, and in the end, I caused you to only be able to leave Willisto. There had not been a day in those five years that Mrs. Robertson regretted her decision. If only she could have stopped pushing Anna then, wouldnt it have been the way it is today? Wouldnt it have been, wouldnt it have been necessary to wait five years before meeting Anna and Rupert? Dont say that, Anna soothed her, Ive had a good five years, and I wouldnt have been able to meet Cedron and bring him back if I hadnt left Its Gods n, it has nothing to do with you. A pausepensated, And, I have a secret to tell you, my child with Rupert, is alive and well. Hearing this, Mrs. Robertsons eyes fell on Annas belly. Its hard not to notice such a high belly! Round and round, everyone came back. Good, thats good! This baby will be healthy, have you thought of a ce to go for the month, by the way, when is the due date, leave it to me to take care of it! Mrs. Robertson felt that she owed Anna too much, so she wanted to make up for some of it on Annas child. Anna, on the other hand, smiled faintly, This child will not bother you mom, I can handle it myself. Anna, are you Mrs. Robertson was at a loss for words all of a sudden, nervously looking at Anna, I really know Im wrong, give me a chance can you? She was really afraid. Afraid that Anna would take the child away again. Anna shook her head, I dont mean that, Im trying to tell you that you might not be able to take care of me next, after all, you have three grandchildren to take care of! Three?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Mrs. Robertson was stunned. How could there suddenly be so many children! Could Thinking of some kind of possibility, Mrs. Robertsons eyes lit up with surprise, Anna, so the children in the first ce, you didnt abort them and raised them on your own? Thats not right, if it was a child in the first ce, there should only be two, howe there are three? Was it Anna and Rupert who had another one in those five years? Then by that math, Anna is pregnant with three children! How could you do this to Anna, childbirth does a lot of damage to a woman and youre making her pregnant three times in five years, what are you trying to do. Mrs. Robertson was furious and looked at Cedron in front of her. Cedrons face was full of helplessness, One of the children is not mine, but in my and Annas eyes, there is no difference between it and the biological one. What do you mean? Mrs. Robertson was puzzled. Cedron then told her the whole story. After listening to it, Mrs. Robertson fell silent, and finally let out a long sigh, but her eyes became more and more determined, Mordecai is our the Robertson familys child, my own grandson, dont worry, in the future, I, as a grandmother, will definitely take good care of him! Chapter 2847: I’m Having a Good Time Hearing Mrs. Robertson say this, both Anna and Cedron were relieved. As long as Mrs. Robertson was willing to ept Mordecai, then there was no way for anyone else to gossip. But speaking of which, why havent I seen those three children, it couldnt be that you guys are afraid that I will make things difficult for Mordecai, so you dont dare to bring them, right? Mrs. Robertson asked.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Did she look like that? Anna immediately exined, Of course not, its because it was already toote when we came over, so we let a few children rest first and bring them here early tomorrow morning. So that was it! Mrs. Robertson gave an enunciation, and earnestly urged, But dont forget, remember to bring them here early, I as a grandmother must give them a gift. Anna originally wanted to say no, but when she saw Mrs. Robertsons active preparation, she gave up and didnt say anything. If she didnt let her give it, she was afraid that it would make her sad. So lets give it! Just thinking, Mrs. Robertson s tone became concerned again, looking at the two people with bated breath, You said you would bring the child over tomorrow morning, so is it time to go? Mrs. Robertson just saw her own dead son for five years, she really cant let go. Its me who has to go back, Cedron stays here, and Ill bring the kid over in the morning. Anna understood that mother and son wanted to have a good catch up, so she spoke up. On the childs side, there had to be someone to take care of him, so it was fine for her to go back on her own. Cedron, however, couldnt let go, You stay too, Ill go back and pick them up in the morning. Your injuries havent healed yet, dont go back and forth, besides, are you afraid Ill run away? Im just going home, you cant stand it for one night, you have to get tired of me? Annas lips were tinged with a smile, and there were a few more points of flirting in her tone. Cedron stopped talking. Indeed, he just wanted to be with Anna. But to admit it in front of Mrs. Robertson, it would probably make Mrs. Robertson embarrassed to disturb the couple and then let the two of them go back. She obviously wanted to spend more time with her son so badly. In the end, Cedron chose to stay. Anna went back in the Robertson familys car. All the way there, the driver droned on about Mrs. Robertsons recent history over the years. At first it had been a period of decadence, almost to the point of breaking herself, and then there was nothing else to do, so Mrs. Newman was brought in. The two women didnt know exactly what they talked about inside the room, but anyway, after that day, Mrs. Robertson started to get better. Not only physically, but mentally, even the light in her eyes began to shine. Anna was a little puzzled, If she has gotten better, then why does her body still look so weak? That! The driver replied, Miss Anna you dont know yet, after that day, Mrs. Robertson started to eat vegetarian food, and every day, she would also go inside the shrine to recite scriptures, saying that although her son died, her daughter-inw is still alive, and she wants to pray for her daughter-inw to umte blessings, so that you can have a good life outside. Saying that, the driver cheered up, Miss Anna, how are you doing outside, did Madams prayer work? Annas mind kept shing, Mrs. Robertson prayed for herself every day, and the tip of her nose couldnt help but be a little sour. It turned out that in private, Mrs. Robertson was so attached to her! As for the chauffeurs question, Anna cleared her throat and slowly said, It worked, Ive had a good couple of years. Chapter 2848: You’re just the good kid who knows what she’s doing Hearing Annas answer, the driver smiled heartily, I knew it would work, after all, its all so religious! Yeah, shes that religious. Anna repeats after her. Back at the Newman Family, Annas mood remained unsettled for a long time. Shey on her bed and still couldnt stop thinking about it, so she went and knocked on Brunos study door. Sis, what time is it and youre still up, what is it that you want to see me about? Bruno asked suspiciously as he was taking care of business. Anna hmmmed, pulled out a chair and sat down opposite Bruno, and asked straight to the point, Do you know that Mrs. Robertson eats fasting and praying for blessings every day? Bruno froze, Yes, she prays for her son.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. She blesses me. Anna corrected, She wants me to have a better life out there, so she works hard to bless me. Bruno really didnt expect that to be the case, and was dumbfounded for a while before speaking slowly, No way, shes actually doing it for you, so Mrs. Robertson is really good to you. After a moment, she added, But if you think about it, its also very reasonable, Mrs. Robertson must have thought that her brother-inw had died, and you are the daughter-inw of the Robertson family, so its only right to pray for you. Did Anna have toe all the way here at night to speak to him so solemnly? What are you trying to say, sis? Bruno asked. Anna replied, I think Cedron and I will go back to the Robertsons Residence for a while. Huh? Hearing this, Bruno froze, But you just bought the house next door, do you know how many trucks came from Furniture City this afternoon, thats all the new furniture Mom and Dad got for the house next door, even the maids are ready for you, and now youre saying youre going to live at the Robertsons Residence, theyre going to be sad. Residence, and now youre saying youre going to live in the Robertsons, and theyre going to be devastated! Anna knew, of course, that it would break both Mom and Dads hearts. Her clear gaze fell on Bruno, and she spoke quietly, Thats why I looked for you ah. From this tone alone, Bruno could hear a hint of something wrong. He vigntly moved his chair back, What do you want? Anna smiled, pulling his stool back in front of him, Have you heard of the saying, its called raising a brother for a thousand days, but using him for a while, here, its time to use you now. Even, Anna started to y the affection card, You know it too, how good I was to you when you were little, when dad didnt give you candy, that was all the candy I got for you. Bruno corrects, Thats all you snatched, and after you snatched it you wanted me to take the me, how many times did I kneel at the shrine when I was a kid, and I suspect that the reason I dont like to eat at that kind of Japanese restaurant now is that I knelt a lot when I was a kid, so when I saw the tatami mats, I was terrified. Just tell me if you ate or not! Anna asked. Brunos tone weakened, I ate, but A ringing finger interrupted Brunos next words, So ah, you owe me a big favor, and now its already time to pay it back, and you, just do me a little favor, so well write it off. Its all been said to this point, Bruno had to agree, Okay, but make a deal, if mom and dad will be angry over this matter by then, I wont help you. Anna revealed a wry smile, raised her hand, and heavily patted Brunos shoulder, How could that be, not only will they not be angry, they will also praise you because of your matter, saying that you are a filial and understanding good boy! Chapter 2849: Mistake, right? The worry in Brunos heart grew bigger and bigger. It always felt like his own sister didnt have a good heart! Youd better tell me now, what exactly you want to do, I can also have a mental preparation. Bruno said. Anna shook her head mysteriously, If you say it now, there will be no surprise, just wait, youll know in the morning. C Disturbed beyond belief, Bruno didnt sleep well this night. It was hard to suffer until the next morning, he immediately got up and wanted to go to Anna to ask for rification. As it turned out, Anna was already downstairs having breakfast. And across the dining table were Mr. Newman and Mrs. Newman. Why did you go over so early, let you be a littlete, I had someone air freight some tonic, it will take ten oclock to deliver it, you take it and bring it along. Mrs. Newman said in aining tone. Anna reveals a bright smile and exins, The supplements can be delivered at any time, the main reason is that she wants to see her three grandchildren, and Im in a hurry to send the children over. Okay! Mrs. Newman made a decision and asked again, Then when will you be back, is it noon or evening, so I can ask the maid to make your share as well. Anna waved her hand, I wont be back today. Hearing this, Mrs. Newman was instantly anxious, and almost stood up directly, Why dont youe back, but you have juste back, and have not yet been at home for a few days, and there is so much I want to say to you. But Anna said she would note back.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Mrs. Newman hated to go and stay with Anna at the Robertsons Residence. The eagerness was so great that Bruno was dumbfounded just watching. In his heart, he also began to understand a little bit why Anna made a special effort to go to himst night. It wasnt without reason. Just as he was thinking, Annas gaze suddenly cast over, revealing a wicked smile, Mom, you still dont know, right? The reason I didnte back is because of my brother. Mrs. Newman was puzzled. What does it have to do with Bruno, I get it, is it your brother who is making a demon out of you, saying something about not being able to tolerate your words and telling you to get out? Well, lets see me go and break his legs now! Its not easy for his own sister toe back, but he still dares to suspect this and that, who gave him the guts? Feeling the murderous eyes of his own mother, Bruno was really abashed, feeling to look at Anna, Sister, you say something, I dont have that kind of guts, I didnt kick you out. Good you brat, now you even learn to eavesdrop right,e here, see how I teach you a lesson. Mrs. Newman said. Anna then took her own mothers arm, Mom, dont get me wrong, Bruno didnt do anything to me, and besides, would he dare do anything to me? Right, right, right. Bruno immediately nodded his head and gestured towards Anna. If you can talk, talk more! Anna cleared her throat and continued, Think about it, if Bruno doesnt want me in this house, why did he ask you guys to meet me in Reliacao? Right, right, right. Bruno continued to nod. So ah, its not that Bruno cant tolerate me, its because Bruno, hes found a girlfriend, and her girlfriend ising to stay at home recently, and even though Im the older sister, my three childrens household ounts and other things havent been fixed yet, plus I have to block the mouths of the Robertson familys rtives, so that they dont go to Brunos girlfriends front to talk nonsense. girlfriend to talk nonsense. Yeah, yeah, thats right. Bruno nodded mechanically. Following that, as an afterthought, he realized something was wrong. No, since when did he have a girlfriend ande to live at home? Chapter 2850: I Hope You Can Take Your Chance Bruno didnt even have time to exin, and Mrs. Newman on the side was already convinced. Sheughed and patted Brunos shoulder, Brat, why didnt you tell us in advance about such a big thing, when will that girle, how does she look, whats her name, what does she do? Bruno was dumbfounded, wanted to deny it, but when he met Annas warning eyes, he could only obediently shut his mouth. Then weakly said, This matter, youd better ask my sister is more appropriate. Mrs. Newman was so angry that she red at him, What are you talking about, whats the situation with your girlfriend, if I dont ask you, Ill ask your sister? Because I know the girl and Im a bystander. Anna gave the answer. Mrs. Newman found it quite reasonable. Immediately giving up on Brunos torture, she turned her head to Anna, Then tell me quickly, whats the situation with this girl? Anna smiled and nodded her head, led Mrs. Newman back to the dining table and sat down, and spoke colorfully. Listening to Bruno that was a stare. If he wasnt a party to it, he probably would have really believed it. After talking for a while, Anna raised her hand to look at her watch, Mom, its gettingte, I have to take the three little ones to the Robertsons Residence, Ill chat with you again on WeChat about the specifics. Mrs. Newman had already smiled from ear to ear, Okay, okay, you go and get busy first, I also have to start preparing up, after all, its the first time for someones girl toe to the house, we cant afford to be sloppy, Mrs. Liou, Mrs. Liou,e over here for a second! Anna then went upstairs, ready to take the three little ones away. And Bruno followed up the stairs, to the corner position, a tugged Anna, Sister, youre not kidding, you really intend to let me use this reason for you to top? Anna blinked with an innocent look on her face, Yeah, whats the problem? Of course there was a problem, and it was a big one! Bruno viciously pulled a handful of his own hair, then spoke, Its fine for me to cover for you, and its fine for me to make up a girlfriend out of it, but, you just said the characteristics of your girlfriend in too much detail, even what you like to eat, what you dont like to eat, and what about having a mole on the back of your hand. Where am I going to find a girlfriend like that, its not like Willisto has a tailor made girlfriendpany. Is this going to be difficult for him?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. So thats what youre worried about. Anna said, full of disinterest. Bruno almost jumped up, Howe you dont care so much, its my business, so you dont care, sis, if Im going to burn to death by jumping into this fire pit, Im Im pulling you on my back! Saying that, Brunos expression became resolute, I wont be like when I was a child and take the me for you again. Anna was amused by his appearance. Raising her hand, she patted Brunos shoulder, Dont worry, I wont make things difficult for you, and what about this girlfriend, you dont need to look for one either, because Ive already identified one for you. Saying that, he pulled out a business card and handed it to Bruno, Here, this is your girlfriends contact information, call her and then go to the hospital to pick her up from work. Hospital? Shes a doctor, huh? Bruno asked. Anna shook her head, Its a nurse, she helped me before, so I saved her from Lynxs hands, and then sent her to Willisto, I heard that shes already worked as a head nurse now, with a bright future, and shes still a beautiful woman, I hope you can take the chance, maybe you can fake it till you make it real? Chapter 2851: It’s not so bad after all, is it? Holding the business card in his hand, Bruno didnt slow down for a long time. Waiting to see Anna pulling the three little as long as downstairs, only then remembered to catch up, So, you are already prepared, intend to let me give you the bag? Anna rolled her eyes, Im not that capable, its coincidence and fate. God knows, when she sent that girl to Willisto at that time, she didnt even think that much, she just simply hoped that she could escape Lynxs revenge. How could she have known that now, there would actually continue to be a connection. Even if it wasnt prepared, it was intentional on your part, Bruno argued, Otherwise, of all the girls out there, why did you have to pick her? Anna spread her hands, You can only trust if you know your enemy, now who can I know if I go walk around the streets of Willisto, and even if I used to know her, I havent talked to her in five years. Five years is enough time for a person to change a lot. Thats why that nurse is the most reliable. While saying that, she also pacified Bruno, Dont worry, shes really not a bad person, knowing that shesing to act, she immediately asked to sign the contract, saying that shes afraid to say itter, but also to give us a little more peace of mind. These days, there arent many girls like that. Anna, what are you talking to your brother about, arent you going to THE Robertson family? Mrs. Newman asked suspiciously as she noticed the scene on the stairs. Anna immediately squeezed out a smile, Nothing, Bruno said that he was leaving to pick up his girlfriend and asked me what I needed to get ready. Itsing this very minute, but I havent prepared anything yet! Mrs. Newman immediately panicked. Immediately after that, she continued to call out to Mrs. Willow, Dont get busy cooking first, pack up a guest room out, by the way, what kind of clothes do I wear ah, how about wearing a cheongsam, purple is good or green ah? Looking at his own mothers appearance as if she was an enemy, Bruno helplessly pulled the corner of his mouth, then spoke, Its okay mom, just take your time, Im going to pick her up first and then go out on a date, I wont be back until the evening. Right, right, you guys go on a date first, young people, you still need to be romantic, then you go quickly, you cant let other girls wait for you, its not polite. Mrs. Newman immediately nodded her head. Its just right, she can also take this time to prepare again. Anna and Bruno were out the door together, but in two different directions. Amad tugged at the back seat, looked in the direction Bruno had left for a while, and asked in a milky voice, Mommy, is Uncle in love? Sort of. Anna answered ambiguously, Anyway, the opportunity is given to your uncle, if he cant grasp it, then its not my fault. So, Mommy introduced you? Enoch inquires, What if this person is not suitable for uncle?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Anna replies, Break up if its not suitable, its just a rtionship, its not a marriage, and even if its a marriage, you can get divorced, now its about getting your uncle out of this step, theres a beginning, so that there can be a process and a result. In favor! Mordecai immediately raised his hand, his eyes shining brightly at Anna, I think doctor auntie is right, if uncle doesnt like this girl, then he will also find out what kind of girl he really likes in his heart. Its not as if its like this now, where every day he just yells that hes a single dog and wants to fall in love, but hes not willing to take action at all! Chapter 2852: This is too uptight Anna nodded approvingly. Then she boarded up her face again and said, Mordecai analyzed well in this matter, but theres one more thing that you did wrong. Hearing that he did something wrong, Mordecais expression became tense, What is it, I will definitely correct it in the future! Anna pulled the car to the side of the road and then turned her head to look at Mordecai, What did you just call me? Doctor Auntie. Mordecai answered truthfully.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. And what did you call my brother? Uncle uncle? Anna nodded and asked him, You called him uncle but you called me doctor aunty, whats wrong with that, is there something I havent done well enough so you dont want to call me mommy? Mordecai couldnt answer at once. Of course doctor aunty was fine, there was nothing wrong with that. But I am not your real son, is it not good if I call you mommy. Mordecai stammered. He had already followed to Willisto, stayed at his doctors aunts house, and the doctors aunts family was paying for everything he ate, drank, wore, and used. It would be a bit shameless if he still called out to mommy, wouldnt it? How can it be shameless, Anna replied, In my heart, you are my own son, from now on you will call me mommy, unless Here Anna paused and then continued on, Unless you feel in your heart that you can only ept your real mother and not one more mommy from me, then you can continue to call me doctor auntie. Mordecai, eagerly, rushed forward, and held up her little hand and swore, I hadnt thought of it that way, Auntie Doctor, no, Mommy, Id be the happiest child in the whole world if I could be your child. No, Amad corrected, Id be the happiest one, because not only do I have the love of Mommy and Daddy, I have the love of my two brothers! Then youre the second happiest one, you have the love of me as your brother. Enoch said clearing his throat. Mordecai hadnt even wiped the tears that touched his face, when he heard this, he couldnt help butugh outright and began to argue over the highs and lows, No, Im older than you, Im the big brother, in fact its enough for me to be the third happiest person. The three little ones argued and quarreled very heatedly. In the end Anna had to step in, Alright, you are all the happiest, its not like the love of the older brother is the love, the love of the younger siblings is too, so you get just as much love. They are all the happiest kids! The three little ones looked at each other when they heard this and all started giggling. Anna restarted the car and set off for the the Navarro Residence. When they arrived, they just entered the lobby and saw a mountain of childrens toys and clothes and such right in the center. It was almost like there was more variety than in a shopping mall. Anna was simply dumbfounded. Intimidated? Cedron stepped out at that moment and took Anna into his arms, Its all from my moms early morning trip to the mall. A little too much, I guess, Annamented, Wheres mom? Said she suddenly remembered that all three kids grew up abroad and saw right-hand drive cars, so she bought the wrong toy car and had to go back to get it, should be back soon. Cedron exined. Anna was shocked. Its just a toy car, theres no need to get down to the finer points of whether its a left or right hand drive car. Mrs. Robertson was way too attached to her kids! Chapter 2853: You’d Better Listen to Me Thinking about it, Annas heart suddenly tensed up. These gifts were indeed a lot, but how much of them were divided among Mordecai? Will Before she had time to ask, Cedron had already guessed her thoughts, his voice lowered and said, The toys are all divided equally, my mom said that she cant treat her three grandchildren badly. The quantifier three, Cedron purposely bit the ent. What it means is self-evident. Immediately after, Cedron added, You will take the three children upstairs in a while, go change your clothes, and at noon, you will have to have dinner with the people of THE Robertson family, announcing that I havee back from the dead, and that I have three more children. Hearing this warmed Annas heart beyond words. Mrs. Robertson had purposely organized this family meal to actually do justice to the three children. From now on, in Willisto, Mordecai would be the little prince of the Robertson family, and no one would dare to say anything. When I see momter, Im going to thank her properly. Anna said. Cedron purposely bristled, Just thanking mom? Dont I get any credit for that?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Indeed you should be thanked. Anna replied, telling Cedron seriously, For raising Mordecai so well! Thats nothing, Ill raise all of our children well in the future and make them famous and celebrities in Willisto! Cedron said. Anna then smiled, Good, Ill wait for that day. C In a sh, it was time for the luncheon. Mrs. Robertson had ced the party in the back garden of the Robertsons Residence, which was spacious and surrounded by flowers, the scent of which wafted through the air. Rtives of the Robertson family came and enjoyed the flowers while discussing what Mrs. Robertson really wanted. I see this situation, aunt is afraid that she doesnt want to manage the Robertson familys affairs any more, and called us toe here, just want to share a branch of thepanys shares, right? How can it be, now that thepany is running well, suddenly splitting the shares, then rumors are bound to be spreading outside, and it will definitely go down at that time, she wont be that stupid. Yes, shes not stupid, youre the only one whos stupid, think carefully, what other life goals does aunt have right now ah, cousin has been dead for five years, she herself eats fasting and remembers the Buddha, in fact living is very meaningless. Therefore, calling them here was hoping that they could share these out-of-body things. The one who listened was anxious, You mean, aunt willmit suicide? No, I have to go and persuade her! Who knew that just as he turned around, he would run right into Mrs. Robertson. Mrs. Robertson held up her champagne with a smile, What are you talking about, so hot and bothered, going somewhere? Aunt Robertson, dont you have something big to tell us, the particrly important kind? The man asked. Mrs. Robertson nodded her head with a few puzzled looks in her eyes, Yes, but how did you know, I havent said a word. Sure enough! Auntie, listen to my advice, this matter should be careful, after all, it concerns you in the future, it also concerns THE Robertson family and THE Robertson familyspany in the future, you cant be capricious and reckless! Mrs. Robertson was not happy, How can this be considered capricious, I have carefully considered, although it will make thepanys stock market turbulent for a short period of time, but it will soon be fine, dont worry. There was actually a mention of thepanys stock market. It seems that they analyzed it correctly. I cant rest assured, Auntie, its better to give up and listen to me, okay? The man persuaded bitterly. Chapter 2854: You’re All My Babies Mrs. Robertsons eyes grew doubtful. One hadnt even said anything yet, how could one already be persuaded to give up. Give up what ah? Just giving up , the man spoke sharply. Before he finished speaking, he was severely yanked by the person beside him. Immediately that person then smiled and walked forward, blocking between him and Mrs. Robertson, with a leathery look, Dont mention his nonsense, I am particrly supportive, no matter what decision you make, I believe that there must be your reasoning! Its good that you think so. Mrs. Robertson nodded, Dont worry, youll all be happy when I announce itter. It so happened that at this time, a maid came over and confirmed to Mrs. Robertson whether the shrimp at the luncheon was crayfish or sweet shrimp, and Mrs. Robertson left. Why are you stopping me, I have to persuade my aunt, what if she cant think straight! The words were met with a snort ofughter. Are you really worried about her, or are you afraid that you wont share much, if you were really that worried about Mrs. Robertson, you wouldnt havee to the horses mouth until now.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. And ah, I advise you one thing, the people who came here today, there are definitely quite a lot of people who hold the same idea as me, so if you dare to go in front of Mrs. Robertson and talk nonsense, that will definitely offend more than just me, dont believe it, you can go and try. I Hearing this, the man hesitated. He really couldnt afford to offend so many people. Stay well, as long as you obediently keep your mouth shut, I guarantee that if I have meat to eat, you will definitely have soup to drink as well. After saying this, that person left with a big smile. C On this end, Mrs. Robertson went to the kitchen to have a look around before going upstairs again. Looking at the three little ones who had already changed their clothes, she was really kissed, and went up to kiss the foreheads one by one. Mordecai, in particr, was wrapped in her arms and refused to let go. Mordecai, you dont even know, this look of yours right now is very simr to your daddy when he was little. Mordecais eyes immediately sparkled, Really grandma, I look like daddy? But Im not daddys child. Its the demeanor and habits that show that you stayed by your daddys side for the past few years and he really put his heart into raising you, and its only when two people get close that they be simr. Mrs. Robertson said. Mordecais mind was cleared of that little cloud. He wasnt daddys own child, but daddy still took care of him with all his heart yeah! And Enoch, Amad, you two look good in this little dress ah, you look good too, you three will definitely make everyone envy me when you go outter. After all, these days, there are a lot of olddies with three grandchildren, but the one with three such handsome and cute grandchildren, rummaging through the huge Willisto, is only her. Grandma, Im still a little nervous, Mordecai said, backing off a little, or Ill just skip it and let Enoch and Amad go. How can that be, Mrs. Robertson refused without thinking, and then took Mordecais hand, We are a family, naturally we need to be neat and tidy, without you, it wont be aplete family, understand? Looking at Mrs. Robertsons encouraging yet kind eyes, Mordecai nodded vigorously and answered yes. Alright, its almost time, you three follow me to the backstage, when I call your namester, youll go on stage, got it? Chapter 2855: Something Big Is Announced Mrs. Robertson finished her instructions and purposely took the three little ones around the back door and into the yard, hiding them behind a makeshift stage. He was dyed a little bit, and was also tired and sweating, looking more than a little wretched. When they came out from behind the tform just now, they were bumped right into by the previous person. Auntie, the man stepped forward to assist Mrs. Robertson, whats the matter with you, youre so tired, if theres anything you want me to do just let me do it. Nothing, just taking care of an announcement to be madeter. Mrs. Robertson waved her hand. Hearing this, the man subconsciously nced behind Mrs. Robertson. Right at the edge of the stage, he saw a sealed up kraft paper bag, immediately as if it contained something unimaginable. His eyes immediately became deep, hooked the corner of his lips, his tone became more and more attentive, Auntie, in the future, if you have these things to hand over to me, Im your own nephew, absolutely trustworthy, and ah, Im definitely on your side. Really? Mrs. Robertson was half-convinced. The man patted his chest loudly, Of course its true, you think about it ah aunt, Im not even the Robertson family side of the people, I names Epote, is and your head ah, we are a real family! Epote, Mrs. Robertsons realst name. And over the years, Gota Epote had no less dealings with the Robertson family, even added to the family, marrying her daughter to a distant rtive of the Robertson family, so when the people of the Robertson family were invited over today, Gota would follow her own daughter along. Now that I look at it, Gota is indeed the only one in this the Robertsons Residence who has the same surname as her.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Thinking of this, Mrs. Robertsons expression became serious for a few moments, Thats just right, in a while, you help me pass that kraft paper bag, remember to keep it safe for me, dont let anyone read the content inside, or else I wont have any surprises when I go on stage. Auntie, you can rest assured that Ill do my job! Gota said, the ass went to take that kraft paper bag in his hand, and also weighed the contents with his hand, and after determining that the contents were really paper-based things, his mood had been so cool that it flew up. Sure enough, things were not any different from what he had thought. Mrs. Robertsons luncheon today was intended to announce thepany and the shares. Seeing that Mrs. Robertson trusted herself so much, the shares that she could get by then would definitely be quite a lot. Thinking about it, I was still a little bit uneasy and tried to open it. Before I had time to do it, I noticed other people out of the corner of my eye and held back. If I open it now, it is possible that someone will find it and tell Mrs. Robertson. What if Mrs. Robertson backed out and changed the terms and conditions? A little impatience can lead to a big n! Taking a deep breath, Gota held the bag carefully again. At this time, Mrs. Robertson saw that the people had almost arrived, so she winked at the servants, and the originally melodious piano music suddenly became exciting, instantly attracting the attention of all the people. When the piano music reached its most intense point, it came to an abrupt end, and Mrs. Robertson slowly appeared on the stage in front of the crowd. Gentlemen, thank you so much foring to the luncheon Ive organized, and Ive invited you all here today because I have an important announcement to make. Mrs. Robertson said with a big smile. The crowd looked forward with eager anticipation, their eyes filled with curiosity and inquiry, What kind of important matter is it that you have to specially organize a luncheon to say? Naturally, its something that concerns the future direction of the Robertson family, and even the future of thepany! Chapter 2856: You Mustn’t Be Deceived Hearing this, the stage was in an uproar. Everyone exchanged nces with each other, what was on their minds was self-evident. That nephew from earlier couldnt hold back and rushed to the front to persuade, Dont be in a hurry to say this kind of thing out loud ah, its still prudent to do so, THE Robertson family has carried it through these past few years, if its changed now, what are the previous efforts counted for? How can you say that! Gota stood out, Are you questioning what your aunt is doing, what, you think youre smarter than your aunt? I didnt think so. The man strained his neck, I just hope Mrs. Robertson doesnt regret the decision she made. Why would you regret it for a good reason. Gota snorted, Do you think everyone is like you and doesnt think things through! After a pause, she added, Im warning you, if you keep messing around like this, Im going to have to ask the doorman to ask you to leave, this is a family luncheon, it was supposed to be peaceful, if you mess it up, youll see if everyone hates you! I Mrs. Robertson came forward to make a round-up, Well, Ive really thought it over before I said it, so dont quarrel, at least hear me out first. Auntie you say, Gota changed to a pleasing and fawning smile, Ill stop this kid for you, so that he wont continue to talk nonsense. Mrs. Robertson nodded and went on. I believe you all know that five years ago, I lost my beloved son painfully, and even my daughter-inw went abroad, these years I have been living a very depressing life, even if I bring a smile when facing you all, its only squeezed out by force. So, I think all the time, to reim my son and daughter-inw, and then we live a good life as a family, my biggest wish is to be an ordinary olddy. Gotas eyes lit up with excitement, Auntie, dont worry, in the future, you can treat me as your own son, my wife is your daughter-inw, as long as you are willing, we will definitely let you be the happiest ordinary olddy! When he said this, there were quite a few people casting contemptuous gazes. This balking was too obvious. In order to get a little more share of the property in Mrs. Robertsons hands, he even went so far as to send his door to be a son to someone. Its shameless! Gota doesnt care. What is face? Face was worthless in the face of absolute profit. Gota evenughed in his heart at these people who were putting on airs. Whats the point of pretending to be noble, when you dont get the money, only then do you start to get anxious and fight for it with a red face, will you have face then? Might as well learn from him! Aunt, I really Gota thought, his eyes fell on Mrs. Robertson, wanting to speak again. Mrs. Robertson raised her hand to interrupt him, I know you mean well, but that wont be necessary for a while, and ah, thats what Im announcing today. Gota shuddered as if struck by lightning. What did it mean? Did it mean that Mrs. Robertson had been scouting for a son for a long time? Who the hell was it that knew about this news before him and took his ce! Gota, please send up that file bag, the things and people I want to announce are all in here. Mrs. Robertson said. Gota clutched the bag of papers in his hand and took a step back, his eyes darted around, then he was sad and inconsble, Im sorry, Auntie, I cant let you make this announcement, you probably dont know, the man you picked, he hes lying to you! Youre saying Cedron is lying to me? Mrs. Robertson froze.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Cedron? Was this the man who had taken his ce and be Mrs. Robertsons son? Gota gritted her teeth more and more, bound to throw out the dirty water, Yes, Cedron, hes not a good person at all, hes just coveting THE Robertson familys money, so hes here to curry favor with you! Chapter 2857: The Great Righteousness! Gota puts on a gnashing of teeth and says it in such a way that its a true statement. Mrs. Robertson is still full of incredulity, You must be mistaken, how could Cedron lie to me, he is my son. Son? Hearing this name, Gotas eyes almost spewed out fire. Sure enough, this Cedron had gotten there first, he wanted to be Mrs. Robertsons cheap son, so as to take over a little more of the Robertson familys fortune, but he didnt realize that this Cedron was even sharper than he was! Auntie, Gota simply rushed onto the stage and directly pressed Mrs. Robertsons shoulder, think carefully, if he really didnt covet you for anything, why would he rush to be your son? Although the voice was small, it was still heard by the people on stage. Someone snorted, Gota, how can you have the nerve to talk about other peoples ah, look at yourself, arent you the same, for the sake of money, youre going to go and be your aunts son. Gotas eyes flew out sharp rays of light, sweeping towards the crowd on stage, What do you know! I can be the same, I was originally my aunts nephew, is a family, the family recognizes each other as a mother and a son, its normal. Just like in ancient times, they would just pass it on! Now that Mrs. Robertson has no son, its only natural that he should seed Mrs. Robertson as her son. And look at that Cedron. Gota sneered, Ive never even heard of this name, at first nce its an outsider, for the past five years, he has never appeared, but now that my aunt is going to divide up the family property, he suddenly appeared, and even became her son, what does this show?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. It means that he has evil intentions and is running for money! After saying this, Gota looked at Mrs. Robertson again, with tears in her eyes, Auntie, dont be deceived, Im also doing this for your own good! Mrs. Robertson gave Gota a deep look before she spoke, I know you mean well, but you dont have to worry about it, Cedron is not an outsider, he is my son. End of story. Gotas heart went mostly cold again. How much ecstasy had this man called Cedron put into Mrs. Robertsons head to make her so adamant that he was her son? If only he could learn this skill. Seeing that he could not be persuaded, Gota could only resort to the next best thing. If he continued to argue with Mrs. Robertson, even if Mrs. Robertson finally agreed to give him all of the Robertson familys assets, it was feared that those people on the stage would disagree. Gota didnt want to see so many obstacles pop up after he had solved one Cedron. No, we need to think of another way. After rolling his eyes for a while, Gota had an idea. He let go of Mrs. Robertson, and took several steps back, with a sincere attitude, Auntie, I know you cant listen to anything right now, but I cant let you be too wrong, even if youll hate me, I have to do this. Mrs. Robertson was uncertain, What are you going to do? I am going to do the right thing, Im sorry Auntie. Gota said, directly in front of the crowd, will that cowhide file bag to open, and then took out the inside of a thick pile of information to, held high in the hands. Mrs. Robertson was suddenly confused. He himself has not yete to the part of announcing Cedron s identity, Gota what is this doing! You you feel put it down for me. Mrs. Robertson yelled in a hurry. The more anxious she was, the moreplicated Gotas expression became, and then in front of the crowd, she directly tore up the thick pile of information! Chapter 2858: there is no second Rupert in the Robertson family Looking at the pieces of information flying in the sky, Mrs. Robertson was stunned. You, what are you doing, Gota, didnt I ask you to hold the information for me, why are you tearing it all up for me! Gota had a face of great righteousness, Because I cant let you make a mistake again and again ah aunt, the Robertson family is such a big family business, how can you just give it to someone else! Cedron is no one else, he is my son and everything in THE Robertson family should have been his in the first ce. Mrs. Robertson argued. Gota scowled, Auntie, if youre going to say that, then Ill just have to tell you that in this family, theres him but not me, theres me but not him, and if youre insistent on giving everything to that Cedron, I, for one, will disown you as an aunt!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The rtives at the bottom looked at each other in dismay and gave a thumbs up in their hearts. Its still Gota whos awesome! The words had already been said to this point, and when the time came for Mrs. Robertson to react, he would be the one to save THE Robertson family! If they were half as smart as Gota, they would have gotten a lot of benefits from this silent battle. But right now, all that was left was to watch the show. Mrs. Robertson on the stage was a smart person, hearing this, she had already guessed what Gota really meant. Immediately, sheughed out coldly, Gota, youve always been thinking about this bit of my familys fortune, havent you? Auntie, how can you think of me like that, I just want you not to be cheated. Gota continued to speak sincerely. Mrs. Robertson shook her head, Well then, what if I dont announce anything else tonight, but just tell everyone that Cedron is my son, and as for the family fortune Ill arrange it separately, do you not care? With that, Mrs. Robertson literally picked up the microphone, ready to announce the matter. How could Gota let Mrs. Robertson have her way. Seeing this, he directly stepped forward and snatched the microphone from Mrs. Robertsons hand. But also because of the excessive force, he directly pushed Mrs. Robertson off the stage! Mom! A dark shadow rushed out from behind the stage and headed straight for Mrs. Robertson. Before Mrs. Robertson hit the ground, she caught her firmly, Mom, are you okay? Mom? Hearing this name, Gota keenly realized that the person who caught Mrs. Robertson was Cedron. He would like to see what kind of person could actually rush ahead of him and shortcut his way to bing Mrs. Robertsons son. As his eyes moved over, Gota froze in disbelief. The rest of the crowd also had their mouths wide open, their jaws almost dropping to the ground, and their eyes resembling copper bells. How was this possible! The person who appeared in front of them was actually Rupert! Wasnt it some Cedron? Gota was the first to react, pointing at the tip of Cedrons nose in righteous indignation and cursing, Who are you, who gave you the guts to impersonate my cousins appearance, the dead are the greatest, this is great disrespect on your part,e on man ah, hurry up and throw this person out of the room for me! The rest of the crowd was also a bit angry. As people of THE Robertson family, losing Rupert as the heir five years ago was already sad enough. Now this person called Cedron was still rubbing salt into their wounds, deliberately pretending to be exactly the same as Rupert, and even getting Mrs. Robertson to recognize him as her son. What on earth were the intentions! Get out of here, Uncle Mballe came out on his crutches, trembling, his eyes red with anger, I dont care what your intentions were in getting close to the Robertson family, but Im telling you right now, Rupert is dead. There cant be a second Rupert in THE Robertson family! Chapter 2859: Self-Proofing With Uncle Mballe backing him up, Gota made even more noise. He looked condescendingly at Cedron, You hear me, its still polite to let you leave, if you dont get your way, then well have to resort to something else. Uncle Mballe, Mrs. Robertson stepped forward, I think youre really mistaken, this is Rupert, only hes changed his name now, to Cedron. Cedron, thats Rupert? Uncle Mballe was naturally disbelieving. That kid has been dead for five years, you, are you thinking about him too much, so youve be obsessed with thinking about him? Uncle Mballe asked, his tone full of pity. It was understandable that a mother who had lost a child should grow mad and then be deceived. But Mrs. Robertson still shook her head, Its really not, Uncle Mballe, Ive already done a paternity test with Cedron, just the documents have been shredded by Gota, if you dont believe me, I can take Cedron and go back to do it again. So that was a paternity test in there? Gota immediately jumped up, Its definitely fake, hes colluding with the identification section, Auntie, no matter how many times you and he go for a paternity test, itll show that youre mother and son. But it was all a lie!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Mrs. Robertson wanted to argue, and didnt yet know what would be a good ce to start. And thats when Anna, behind the stage, couldnt help herself. It was not easy for her husband to go back to the Robertson family, and he just wanted to prove his identity, but he was still being called a fake by these people. She couldnt bear thisint. Immediately walked onto the stage, a beam of catchlights followed on Annas head, from top to bottom, lining her like a fairy. Many people were dumbfounded. So much so that it took a long time toe back to their senses, pointing at Anna and saying loudly, Isnt that Anna, Ruperts wife, but didnt she leave five years ago? Fellow rtives of THE Robertson family, certain rtives who are not THE Robertson family, let me greet you briefly, I am Ruperts wife, I left Willisto five years ago, and it was not until I got back Cedron, the one you are familiar with, that I came back. Rupert, and thats when I came back, things may have been a bit sudden and startled you all, but I testify that Cedron, is Rupert. At these words, the stage fell silent. Even Ruperts wife had said so, so it should be true, right? No one raised any more objections. But just as Anna was nning to continue, the discordant voice rang out once again. It was still Gota. He looked at Anna on the stage with a cold smile, Whats the matter, the Newman Family Missy, your family is having a good time right now, yet you still cant let go of the Robertson familys piece of fat meat, and you n to use this fake Rupert to cheat money ah? Gota, you speak too harshly. Anna couldnt help but wrinkle her clear willow leaf eyebrows. What do you mean I speak harshly, this is all the truth, Rupert died a long time ago, the one that popped up now, must be a fake, if its not a fake, Ill go to hell! Cedron who hadnt said anything suddenly opened his mouth leisurely, If you go directly to death, thats too cheap for you a little bit, youd better continue to live, or else just the kickbacks youve taken from me all these years, how can you pay back ah, at least you have to be sentenced for thirty years. I, what are you saying, I cant understand. Gotas forehead was already breaking out in a fine sweat. Cedron nodded and went into more detail, Let me remind you then, those few skinflints in the eastern suburbs, youve used them tounder a lot of THE Robertson familys money before I left, right? Chapter 2860: Not Fighting for Yourself What? Gotapletely froze and looked at Cedron incredulously, How did you know, thosepanies, I have obviously written them off after Ruperts death Only after saying this did Gota realize that he was not beating around the bush and hurriedly covered his mouth. But it was already toote. The eyes of the crowd looking at Gota had already turned angry. At todays luncheon, other than Gota, those who came were all from THE Robertson family. And Gota utilizing a pursepany, cheating the Robertson family of their money and washing it clean, was tantamount to damaging the interests of all of them! The desire to kill Gota was there. Gota calmed down instead. Five years ago, when Rupert died, he was afraid that he would be discovered by the next heir of the Robertson family, so he destroyed all evidence. As for the money from the Robertson family, it was all washed clean, no matter who it was, it was impossible to find out the traces. And Cedron would know that, probably because Anna said so. Thats right, Anna must have said it! Back then, Anna and Rupert were like glue, so its unlikely that they would even tell Anna about thepanys affairs. Now its Annas evidence to pin him down. It was ridiculous! Yes, I didunder some of THE Robertson familys money in the beginning, but it was all to clean up Ruperts mess, he just knew to go to the hospital every day for surgery, and didnt care about thepanys affairs, some of the money didnte in clean, thats why I helped out. In three or two sentences, Gota cleared himself of any suspicion. The corners of his mouth could even rise slightly in triumph. He would like to see what else Cedron coulde up with to deal with himself. Juste on! Cedron looked at his arrogant appearance, not slow to, Are you sure, I still have arge pile of evidence of your ugly eating at that time in my hands now, in addition, in fact, it is very simple to deal with you, that your little lovers matter stirred up, Im afraid that you will be directly finished, right? Gota was even more surprised, her palms and back all wet with sweat. How could this be possible!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Why would Cedron understand so clearly. The matter of hiding his own golden house had always been done well, and it was only sometime five years ago that Rupert had bumped into him. At that time, he cried his eyes out and told Rupert to never tell anyone else, and even went so far as to kneel down to Rupert before this matter was over. Why did Cedron know all these things? Could it be that Cedron, really is Rupert? And Cedron was already toozy to argue with Gota. He ced his gaze on the crowd under the stage, the corner of his lips slightly raised, Uncle Mballe, when I was a child, I identally broke that jade teapot that was your favorite, I was afraid that you would scold me, so I took glue and glued it on for you, how did I know that the glue was soaked and melted when you made tea, and the tea scalded your hands and blistered them. Cousin, that surgery you had ten years ago, you quietly approached me to do it, didnt you? Auntie, you quietly slipped me a sum of money every New Years Eve for fear that I wouldnt have enough money to spend as a doctor in the hospital, and I still have all this money! One by one, one by one, Cedron narrated. Saying things that no one but the people involved knew. Everyones eyes then changed from the initial doubt to a deep conviction. It was Rupert, the person in front of him was really Rupert. Although he didnt know how Rupert hade to life, he had indeede to life yes! Chapter 2861: Settling a score with you Everyone couldnt wait to hug Cedron and celebrate loudly with immense excitement. Gota, on the other hand, turned pale and shook his head vigorously, really unable to believe this fact. How could it be! Cedron, how could it really be Rupert! If this is true, then what he just did Gota couldnt help but shiver hard, followed by squeezing out a smile and eyeing Cedron. I knew it had to be you, I was joking with you just now, wasnt that a good act, you were scared, werent you? While saying that, he was going to approach Cedron. Cedrons tone was icy, Donte near my mom, you want to push again dont you? How could I! Gota hurriedly denied, We are a family, I was also careless just now, I got too involved in acting, Anna, no, Anna ah, you do believe me right, in fact, I was afraid that the other people couldnt ept it, so I purposely apanied you guys to act. Anna was about to be sickened to death. Calling her Anna? Be shameless! She passed a look to Cedron. Cedron immediately understood and helped Mrs. Robertson stand up, while slowly lifting his thin lips, Gota, Ill let todays matter go, after all, my sudden appearance is indeed quite puzzling, and I can understand you holding a suspicious attitude. Gota was touched and gave a thumbs up towards Cedron, Its still you, I knew you wouldnt do this to a rtive, as long as youre not angry. With that, he was ready to bolt. But just as he turned around, he was stopped by two servants. Cedron, what is the meaning of this, arent you not pursuing this? Gota was dumbfounded. Cedron had a faint smile on his face, Indeed, Im not going to pursue todays matter, but I didnt say that about the past. Its been five years, why are you still pursuing this! Gota got even more angry, How could you do this to me, that little money is nothing to you THE Robertson family! After angrily yelling this, Gota felt the killing intent of the Robertson family people around him. Frightened, he shivered. The goat immediately changed his words, If if you are in want, then I will return it to you is, originally I just help you to keep it, I have not even touched it.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Cedron nodded, not the least bit ambiguous, Then you transfer the money now. Gota: No shit, really? The words were his own, it was toote to back out now. Whats more, now that he was in THE Robertsons Residence, he had even less of an advantage. After gritting his teeth again and again, he obediently took out his cell phone and prepared to pay Cedron back. Again, he heard Cedron open his mouth and reminded, I know how much it is in total, and I also know that the unit is in dors, so dont you presume to fool me just by using Willistos side of the currency. Gota mentally cursed. Did he act so obviously, and was actually seen by Cedron! In the end, reluctantly, he paid back that money. Although it was a big piece of flesh that had been plucked out, it was still eptable. At best, it would be a bit of a tight squeeze for the next year, so just hang in there! Transferring the money, Gota looked up again, no longer in a good mood, Is that okay now, can I go? Not yet, Cedron still shook his head. Gota jumped to his feet in anger, What the hell do you mean, Ive already paid you back, Ive apologized to you, Ive agreed to everything youve said, what more do you want? Theres nothing left to settle between us, Cedron replied, but I guess someone else has a score to settle with you. Chapter 2862: Can’t You Understand Human Language? Gota already smelled a bad premonition. In the past, when Rupert showed this kind of expression, it must be nothing good. He had to hurry up and slip away! Okay, whatever you want to do to me, Ill admit it, but can you let me go to the restroom first, it seems like I drank too much champagne and I need to take a leak. While saying that, he tried to push the maid away to head to the restroom. After going to the restroom, then think of another way to sneak out! But just at this time, a hand suddenly reached out from the middle of the servants and directly grabbed Gotas ear. At the same time, a shrill and piercing voice rang out, Where do you want to run to, what, did you do too many wrongdoings, so youre scared, Gota, dont you think its a bitte to be scared now? Gota was dumbfounded, Wife, why are you here? Thats right, the person who appeared in front of the crowd was none other than Gotas wife. At this moment, Gotas wife was still wearing a very ordinary home dress, her hair was casually pinned to the back of her head with a scrunchie, her face had no make-up, and she looked a bit gray, but she could vaguely see how beautiful she was when she was young. Its just that shes been wasted by the years. Cedron, still with a faint smile on his face, asks Gotas wife, Do you need me to provide you with any tools? Gotas wife waved her hand, No need, just using these hands, Im enough to clean him up.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. And hearing this, Gota reacted, his eyes widened and he looked at Cedron angrily, You called her out, Cedron, who are you to do that, you clearly promised me! To go back on ones word is viinous! Cedron reminded, I think youre mistaken, the one who promised you was Rupert and Im Cedron, when did I promise you that. And you pull this kind of sophistry, youre just, ah! Before the words were finished, his ear was twisted again by his wife so hard that it hurt like it was almost screwed off. How do you have the cheek to talk about other peoples ah, secretly keep a woman outside, Gota, you can really grow up, have you forgotten, when you married me, how did you promise with my father? At that time, Gota, as a door-to-door son-inw, knelt on the ground and swore that he would treat her well for the rest of his life and love only her. And the result? A lifetime so short? Gota looked at the expressions of those around him who were mocking and watching the show, hated to find a crack in the ground and lowered his voice to discuss, This kind of thing, lets go home and talk about it, okay, you dont want to be like this outside, how bad is it! Now you know you want to save face? Gotas wifeughed coldly, Then what did you do earlier, say, who is that woman in the end, how long have you been good, I want to see, what kind of vixen, actually dare to seduce my man! Gota is still fooling around, This is really just a misunderstanding, believe me, I didnt lie to you, if I lied to you, Im a cuckold, OK? Youre also a cuckold? Dont humiliate peoples wangbaos, just this kind of thing like you, even the garbage cans are filled with you are too bad luck, Ill give you thest chance again, give an honest exnation clearly, or else Im not finished with you! At this moment, Gotas wifes anger had reached its peak. And Gota was also being watched by the people around him, his face reddened and his toes buckled to the ground. If this continued, how would he still be able to mix in Willisto! He gritted his teeth and pushed his wife away, Ive told you to go home, do you not understand humannguage, there was nothing in the first ce, how long do you n to disgrace yourself here? Chapter 2863: I Won’t Let You Have Your Way As a door-to-door son-inw, especially a door-to-door son-inw whose resources in hand were all supported by his wifes mothers family, Gota would always be cautious. At home, he was always being pushed down. But today, he didnt want to endure. Anyway, they had already torn their faces apart, who was afraid of who! I tell you Kouodjou Masikini, Ive long been fed up with you, so what if I went out and found one, you dont look at the way you are now, do you deserve me, the two of us go out together, those who know it is a sibling rtionship, those who dont know it think that a mother brings her son! Kouodjous body swayed, incredulously looking at Gota, You actually think of me like this? How else to think of you, Gota asked rhetorically, You still think youre as beautiful as heaven, dont dream, youre just a big, oafish, ugly mom now! Snap! Kouodjou stepped forward and gave Gota a direct p. When he was about to p a second time, he was held by Gotas wrist. You still want to hit me? Gota sneered, In the past that was all about letting you go, you think youre an old man, you still want to hit me as much as you want, Im not the same person I used to be! What do you mean? Kouodjou asked. Gota replied, To tell you the truth, over the years Ive transferred almost all of your familys assets, and the ones you and your father have are empty shells. Originally, I was going to wait for that vi to change hands, and thene back to showdown with you, but now I dont intend to take it, husband and wife for a time, consider it as I pity you so I give it to you! Kouodjous face was so pale, You have hollowed out our family? Gota, are you still a human being, is my father not good to you, am I not good to you, if it wasnt for you, I would be like this now? When she was young, she was also Willistos famous beauty, after she married Gota, she worked day and night to help Gota take care of thepany. Because Gota said that he didnt want people to say that he got up by relying on his father-inw, she went to develop the business in the neighboring city, facing those customers that she just met, downing one ss of white wine after another.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Gota can now have the achievements, arge part of her with white wine to spell out. But also because too hard, so screwed up the body, had to go home to recuperate. I didnt realize that in Gotas opinion, she had nothing to offer and was just a horrible tigress who oppressed him. It was too chilling! Gota had gotten impatient, Lets just take what you said as true, then what, you did all that for me, didnt I also promise to leave the vi to you, lets just get along, otherwise, I wont give you anything! Snap! Another heavy p on Gotas face. This time it wasnt Kouodjou who hit him, but Mrs. Robertson. Mrs. Robertson was so furious that her body began to tremble, How could you do this to the Masikini family, to Kouodjou, had I known that you were like this, I would have died before I would have introduced Kouodjou to you as a wife! Its toote for you to say that. Gota licked the blood that spilled from the corner of his lips andughed maniacally, Anyway, now that Ive won, what can you do to me? Even if he couldnt get the family fortune of THE Robertson family, he could still live a good life. You go back and get ready, lets get a divorce, Ive been failing her for years, of course I have to make up for it while I have the chance, Im going to marry her and give her a name. Gota said without guilt. Kouodjou was furious, You, how could you do this to me, I wont divorce you, I wont let you have your way! Chapter 2864: It Ends Here Kouodjou thought very simply. Even if they were to grow tired of each other, she would still cling to Gota to the death, and die without giving him and that woman a chance to be together legitimately. As long as she is not divorced, that woman will always be the third party who can not see the light! But Gota didnt look anxious at all, leisurely and iparable, Whatever you want, anyway, we have already separated for half a year, ording to Willistos rules, you can directly file for divorce after six months of separation, its useless if you dont agree. Kouodjous face went white again. So that was the case! No wonder half a year ago, Gota said that he had a very important project to work on and needed to go over to the construction site often, so he rented a house in that neighborhood. Kouodjou also went to see it once, a very small room, immediately piled up all kinds of information, can not live two people, and Gota stay there very attentive look. She then dismissed the idea of living with him. Even at that time, she thought that Gota finally knew how to work hard, and felt very relieved in her heart. But she didnt realize that this was all Gotas padding and preparation for divorce! They were husband and wife, yet they had long been strangers. Gota, you beast! Kouodjou cursed. Gota didnt care anymore, and gave Kouodjou a dejected look, Are you done? If youre done, get out of here Ill give you a piece of advice If I were you, Id go back right now and take all the valuable things in the house, so I can get a little bit more when I get divorced. Such a brazen attitude really shocked Kouodjou. She looked at Gota incredulously, All the things in that vi were originally mine, what do you mean I can get a little more? Are you sure its yours, Im the one who swiped the card. Gota reminded. Kouodjou argued, Its true that you swiped the card, but I gave you all the money on your card! Gota spreads his hands with an innocent expression, Then go talk to the judge and see what he expects, whether hell be fat ording to where the money in the card came from, or who paid for it. Mrs. Robertson stopped Kouodjou, who wanted to continue arguing, and shook her head, Dont say a word, you have no advantage at all in this case, and it is useless even to go to court. Hear that, my aunt has said its useless, you, get lost! Gota said. As he said that, he prepared to leave.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. The maid was about to stop, but she was startled by Gotas icy cold eyes. What do you want to do, Ive paid the debt that should be paid, youve watched the good show that should be watched, are youughing your asses off, how dare you stop me, with my current financial power, Ill make it impossible for you guys to mix in Willisto, itll be a matter of minutes! Hearing this, the servants withdrew their hands in fear. They were just part-timers, they werent that bold to go against a rich man. Gota was proud and left from the Robertsons Residence. Until her back disappeared from Kouodjous line of sight, her body suddenly went limp and she directly fell to the ground. Kouodjou, Mrs. Robertson stepped forward to assist her, are you all right? Auntie, Im having a bit of a hard time, my head hurts. Kouodjou said tearfully. Mrs. Robertson was heartbroken and hurriedly spoke, Dont cry, dont cry, Ill help you in now to rest, Cedron, you take care of everyone, by the way, help me introduce the three children, Ill go apany Kouodjou. Cedron nodded, You guys go inside, just leave the luncheon side to me. With that, he turned his gaze back to Anna. Before saying anything, Anna already understood, Ill go take Kouodjous pulse, it should just be a case of being angry, dont worry, Im also a famous doctor! Chapter 2865: Looks like it has to be managed The luncheon in the courtyard was still continuing. And in the living room of THE Robertson s Residence, Anna was giving Kouodjou a simple treatment. It was mainly because he was so angry that he almost fainted. As for the injuries on his body. The hand is a bit swollen, just get some ice and put it on. Anna said.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The maid immediately brought ice. Anna put it on Kouodjous palm, It might be a bit cold, so bear with it. Kouodjou didnt answer, but her tears fell down again, her voice choked, Why are you helping me, Im about to divorce Gota, Im an outsider. Mrs. Robertson raised her hand to calm her down, I always help the reason not to help the rtives, and this matter is in your favor, even if you are an alien, I have to stand on your side, Kouodjou, all these years you have suffered. A sentence of you have been aggrieved all these years caused Kouodjous tears to fall down more and more violently. She had really suffered a lot! At this moment, she took Mrs. Robertsons hand and cried, I am indeed a bit fierce, but its all for his own good. I scold him every time he does something foolish, but its just scolding, and after scolding him, Ill go clean up his mess. Why do you scold him? Its not so he can learn a lesson! Why, shes a tigress when ites to Gota. Mrs. Robertson let out a long sigh, I know it, I know it all. After a good dose of reassurance, Kouodjou left. She had to go home, pack up her things, and by the way, see how many assets Gota had swindled out of their family over the years. And on this end, the luncheon was over. After all, after this kind of thing happened, everyone was disinterested, and after Cedron introduced the three little ones, everyone congratted them, gave them gifts to make up for the full moon wine ritual, and left. With so many melons today, they were full without having to eat. After seeing Kouodjou leave, Anna turned around again and broke into a warm and familiar embrace. Without thinking, she knew who it was. As if she was drawing on some sustenance, she hugged Cedron tightly, and only after a long time did she utter a sigh of relief, Decades of being a husband and wife, in exchange for this kind of ending, men are so detestable! Cedron immediately plucks himself out, Its just Gota, I wont change for you no matter how many years. Anna nks him, I know, do you need to be so scared? Can you not be scared! Just by looking at that expression on Annas face, it feels like hes about to be beaten to death with a pole. We cant let Gotas rat shit spoil the soup for their men! Cedron, counting, Kouodjou is also half of your family, now that a family member has encountered something like this, arent you going to take care of it? Anna asks. Cedron asked, You want to meddle in this idle matter? How can you call it an idle matter, Anna argued with him, If Gota can really get most of the Kouodjou familys fortune and stand up in Willisto from now on, then the first one to take revenge will be you THE Robertson family ah! After all, it was Cedron who called in Kouodjou, which led to the unmasking of his hypocrisy. There was no way Gota wouldnt hate that. So where was this helping Kouodjou, it was helping the Robertson family themselves to clear up the mess. Cedron smiled at her serious reasoning. In fact, ording to the Robertson familys current strength, plus Annas side, the Newman Familys strength, Gota, even if he was a fool, would not be able toe to provoke them. But his own pro-wife has said so, what else can be done? It can only be You have a point, it seems that this idle matter has to be managed. Cedron said with a serious expression. Chapter 2866: Are You Sick? Anna nodded with satisfaction. Following that, she corrected with a stern face, Ive told you its not an idle matter, its coexistence, coexistence! Anna is right about everything. Cedron nodded favorably. I agree with Anna as well, Mrs. Robertson stepped forward, Gota cant be cleaned up this time! She was the one who brought the two GotaKouodjou together in the first ce, and now that Kouodjou and even the Masikini family were being bullied, she could not be med. Moreover, Gotas abacus beads were almost crashing into her face, if she didnt care, where would she put her face? In summary, Gota must be cleaned up! -Inside the vi in the suburbs. Inside the vi, in the suburbs. After leaving the Robertsons Residence, Gota went directly to her Noes Vi. At the moment, Noe was watering the flowers in the garden. Although she was already in her thirties, under Gotas care, she couldnt see any traces of age. With the pink dress, she looked like a college student. Gotas heart was swirling, directly embraced and began to nibble. The two people from the garden to the second floor bedroom, than the usual intense dozens of times. When it was over, both were too tired to move. Whats wrong with you, Noe stretched out her nail-polished fingers and slowly circled Gotas chest, You rarelye over in the daytime, didnt you say, afraid that the tigress at home would find out? Gota lit a cigarette and gulped down the smoke, his tone was smug, Im not afraid of that tigress now, Ive already nned to get a divorce, mentioned it to her. What! Surprise rushed to Noes throat, making her almost scream out. It was hard to hold back, and then looked at Gota with blearily, Is it true, you wont lie to me, right, turn around and let me have empty joy, I, Ill just ignore you, and Ill also take my son abroad and wont let you see him. Mentioning her son, Gota immediately protects Noe tightly, and gives her another heavy kiss on the cheek, I wont lie to you, just wait, in a short while, Mrs. Epotes position will be yours, as well as our son, who will be the Yan familys heir! Gota, I knew I didnt follow the wrong person! Noe was incredibly happy, but her voice was resigned, At that time, everyone told me that I was just a toy in your heart, and that a toy was not worthy of giving you a child. However, when I thought of that child kicking me in my stomach, I couldnt let go, I wanted to gamble that you loved me, that you would want this child. Luckily I gambled right, you loved me and I, in turn, gave you a son! Gota couldnt have been happier inside.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org. Yes, Noe out there was much more powerful than Kouodjou to give himself a son. Kouodjou, on the other hand, gave birth to a daughter, and then her uterus was removed due to hemorrhaging, and she couldnt get pregnant again for the rest of her life. Its true that shes been through the gates of hell, but whats the point? The daughter is someone elses, even if she marries into the Robertson family, she can only rely on the Robertson family for a little bit of money. A son is different, he can inherit everything from him in the future. Thinking of this, Gota once again excited, pulled up the sheet, began the second round. But being old after all, the man was almost drained after two rounds, so tired that his legs were trembling as he walked. It was hard to get downstairs and get ready to leave when he got a call from his daughter, Jeremie Epote. Gota frowned, not wanting to answer it. But after hanging up, Jeremie continued to call, a posture that does not stop until you get through. There was really no other way, Gota had to pick up the phone. Gota are you sick, you dare to bully my mom in front of everyone in THE Robertson family, do you want to die? Chapter 2867: Divorce Gota was chopped up just as the call was answered. The good mood he just got from Noe was swept away. He was harboring a lot of anger in his heart. Clutching the cell phone, he scolded back just as loudly, Jeremie, who allowed you to talk to me like this, are you tired of living, Im your old man, you cant control what I do. There was silence on the other end of the phone for a few seconds. Gota thought he had calmed her down with his aura and began to feel smug in his heart. But before she could speak again, Jeremie said, Gota, Im warning you again, if you dont go back and apologize to my mom, Ill make you regret it. Regret?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Gotaughed, I have everything I need now, and then look at your mom, shes long been an emptymander, Id like to see who regrets it. Bang! Jeremie put down a you-wait and hung up the phone. Honestly speaking, Gota was still really shocked by this. However, when she thought about it, although Jeremie had married into the Robertson family, she could only be considered as a distant rtive of the Robertson family, and it was impossible for her to make any big waves. So, there was nothing to worry about. Thinking that, Gota called the maid at home again. Has Kouodjou gone back yet, what is she doing? Gota asked. The maid answered truthfully, Mrs. Epote just came back not long ago, and now she went to the storehouse, saying that she wants to take stock of the things in the house. Heh! She is just a paper tiger. Knowing that he had lost his power, he hastened to follow his reminder, and went to see how he could recoup a little more of his losses. Kouodjou, nothing more than that! Go and tell her that I wont want any of those things at home, so she doesnt need to take inventory, and with that effort, hurry up and clean up yourself and go with me to get a divorce license. Gota said. The maid was stunned, Divorce papers? Youre divorcing Mrs. Epote?! The tone was almost as if she had heard something absolutely impossible. Gota was once again offended. He was just divorcing Kouodjou, what was so unusual about that! These people, they were simply hrious! Do I still need your consent to divorce, a maid, take your sry and do your job properly, where is all the nonsense, hurry up. After saying that, they hung up the phone with a puff of anger. This head, the maid really confused. In the end what is the situation ah, how suddenly to divorce ah. Thinking suspiciously in her heart, but still following Gotas instructions, she intended to go to the treasury to find Kouodjou and inform about this matter. Just stepping out of the entrance hall, she bumped into Jeremie who was rushing back. Youre back, Onii-chan, and you brought a friend. The maid screamed in her heart, but managed to squeeze out a smile on her face. Kiss my mother hey, howe everything is crammed together. If Missy knew that mom and dad were in the middle of a divorce, Im afraid the roof would be lifted, right? Just as he was thinking, he heard Jeremie say, This is not a friend, this is my cousin aunt, the Robertson familys young grandmother, Ruperts wife. After a pause, she asked, Where is my mom, is she hiding in her room and crying? Hearing this, the maids scalp instantly tingled. How is it all known already! Then what can be done now, one cant even lie if one wants to. That, this the servant stammered, not knowing how to speak. Jeremie added, Just tell the truth, its between my parents, I wont give you a hard time. Mrs. Epote has gone to the depot, and I was just going to pass the word. The maid replied. Jeremie was puzzled, Pass on what message? Your father asked me to pass on a message to Mrs. Epote that she neednt go to inventory the treasury, and that as long as she was good enough to get a divorce, everything in the house would be left to her Chapter 2868: What Do You Mean? The more it was said, the lower the servants voice became. In the end it was almost almost inaudible. And Jeremies expression grew angrier and angrier, her fists clenched, This brute, is it necessary to force my mom to die to be happy! Unable to bear it, Jeremie turned around and walked out. Anna at the side was quick to pull her back, What are you doing? Im going to kill that beast, to take it out on my mom. Jeremie replied. Anna shook her head helplessly, You kill him and youll go to jail, will your mom be happy then? The maid followed suit and nodded desperately, Yes, yes, yes, Mrs. Epote will be very upset if you go to jail, Missy, so dont be impulsive! Jeremie took a deep breath and gradually calmed down as well.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. She couldnt afford to have anything happen to her now, because she was all her mom had! Lets go to the storage room first. Seeing Jeremie calming down, Anna then opened her mouth and suggested. Jeremie nodded and agreed. The two went to the storeroom, but there was no Kouodjou in sight. The maid was taken aback and her voice stuttered as she spoke, This cant be right I clearly saw Mrs. Epotee in, really, Im not lying, Mrs. Epote was really here just now. But how did the person disappear in the blink of an eye? The servant was directly dumbfounded. Could it be that Mrs. Epote had a hard time epting it for a while, so she just Mrs. Epote, you can never think about it, if you really have an ident, then I how can I exin to Missy! The maid had already begun to wail. Halfway through the wailing, Kouodjous weak voice came from the corner, Dont worry, Im not that easy to think about it. Only then did the crowd notice that Kouodjou had actually been staying in the treasury, just curled up in the corner and blocked by severalrge floor-to-ceiling ceramics, so he hadnt been seen. Jeremie immediately rushed forward and held her tightly in her arms, Mom, I know all about it, Gota that brute, I wont let him have a good time, dont worry! No matter what, she would make Gota pay. Hes rolled up almost all of THE Masikini familys money, I just counted it, I dont have much left, we cant fight him. Kouodjou shook his head with a pale face. Even advised Jeremie, Just dont get involved along, if your inws find out, what will they say about you? What happened between them as a couple, let the couple settle it themselves! How can I be relieved to let you solve it alone. Jeremie shook her head, Those things belong to THE Masikini family, I wont let him take them away from me, and we have help. At the mention of help, Jeremie turned a hopeful gaze on Anna. Aunt Anna, can you help us out? Jeremie asked. Anna felt a heavy weight on her shoulders, but nodded, Yes, but Ill have to see whats going on with your family first. Jeremie immediately urged, Mom, tell your cousin whats going on now! No way, Kouodjou refused without thinking, and even bowed sincerely towards Anna, Anna, thank you foring to help, but I wont bother you guys, youve just returned to Willisto as well, a bunch of things to take care of. Kouodjou would really feel bad if he was still worried about her. Anna spoke slowly, If you think its a bother, then you can pay me. Pay? Kouodjou froze, What do you mean? Chapter 2869: This is a win-win situation for us Anna looked around and moved a stool over to sit down. Then she opened her mouth and said, Didnt you also say just now that Ive just returned to Willisto and have a bunch of things to be busy with, but actually, I dont really have much to do. Im at least THE Newman Familys firstdy, and now that my brother has made THE Newman Familys business a sess, anyone else who wants to make an issue out of me and make things difficult for me will have to weigh THE Newman Familys weight first. Kouodjou nodded, acknowledging that, Indeed. But thats not the case with Cedron, hes a former Rupert yes, but his time has passed, and going back to take over THE Robertson familyspany now will have a bunch of people underneath him who wont be convinced. Im not actually helping you, Im helping my own husband. Kouodjou has been in the mall for many years, how could he not understand Annas words. Immediately, he asked back, So, you are hoping to use this matter of mine to make Cedron sessfully fight his first battle after returning to Willisto? Anna smiled, I should say yes, its a win-win situation for us to work together. Kouodjou can settle the person he hates the most, and she can help Cedron regain his footing, how nice! When Kouodjou heard this, the burden in his heart was immediately swept away. Indeed, Anna had a point. And this way, it wasnt a one-sided eptance of help. They were helping each other! What do you expect me to do? Kouodjous eyes finally became a little more hopeful. Anna slightly hooked up the corner of her lips and spoke, First of all, well, you first agree to divorce Gota. Huh? Kouodjou thought he had heard wrong. Was this part of the n? You live in a rich family, you should have seen a lot of dirty things amongst the women, one of the old markets, if you are a stepmother and want to support your own son to the top, you shouldnt treat your ex-wifes child poorly, but rather, you should be obedient, and love him as much as you want to love him. This move is called, cuddling. It can be used between two children fighting for inheritance, and it is equally applicable when a couple fights for the family property in a divorce. I see. Kouodjou nodded her head, her eyes bing clearer a little. She immediately took out her cell phone and called Gota. I agree to the divorce, however, I do have demands, what I can share now is too little, I want a little more.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Gota was impatient on the other end of the phone, Dont you bargain with me, if it wasnt for the sake of being a husband and wife, I wouldnt even give you this now. Want more? Dream on! Then lets not get divorced. Kouodjou said. Gota sneered, Is it up to you to divorce or not, Ive already met the requirements to be able to divorce, now its just a matter of going to court for a trial. You cant divorce me if youre pregnant. Kouodjou replied. What? Gota thought she had heard wrong, You cant even get pregnant! I can, Kouodjou said in a firm tone, There is now technology abroad to make an artificial uterus, but the technology isnt quite mature yet, and you might miscarry the pregnancy in a few months, and thats okay. ording to Willistos rules, the wife cant file for divorce for a year after she gets pregnant, or else you will be judged to have lost the case, and you will have to pay a huge amount ofpensation. Youll remember that we went for in vitro in the first ce so that we could conceive Jeremie, and there are still a lot of samples kept over at the hospital, enough tost us for twenty or thirty years, I think. Chapter 2870: I Don’t Want to Be Incompetent On the other side of the phone, Gota didnt speak again, but the sound of nails and cell phone screens colliding could be heard. Obviously Gota started to check on the inte, whether there is this technology abroad or not. Kouodjou was not in a hurry and waited slowly for him to check. It was true that there was. From time to time, she felt that it was too much of a pity that she hadnt given Gota a son. So it was only after asking around that she asked about this new technology that was avable abroad. But the technology was so immature that Kouodjou hesitated and gave up. She wanted to give Gota another child, but she couldnt risk dying! And on the other end, after Gota searched and made sure it was true, his emotions suddenly red up. He cursed loudly, Kouodjou what do you mean, youre getting divorced and youre still intentionally disgusting me? Im disgusting you by giving you children? Kouodjou asked incredulously. Or else? Gota asked rhetorically, Otherwise what do you think it is, Kouodjou, I dont want the son you gave me, not for use, dont try to give birth to a child to tie me down or even to share my money. Kouodjou sensed something strange, share the money? So you really have a son out there?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. I cant understand what youre saying! Gota immediately denied it, even changed his words, his tone softened a few points, OK, for the sake of husband and wife, Ill give you a little bit more well, five million dors, is that enough? I dont want money, Kouodjou heart bitter iparable, on the face but also barely squeeze out a smile, I want to stay in thepany, continue to be a manager. Huh? Gotas voice grew wary, What do you want, to stay in thepany and then find an opportunity to take my money? Is that what you think of me? Kouodjous tone was saddened beyond words, A husband and wife, and youre actually this defensive of me. For a while, Gota couldnt figure out what Kouodjou really meant. He could only open his mouth and say, Ill think about it, Ill call you back. With that, he hung up the phone. Kouodjou let out a long breath, but soon his gaze froze, and the cell phone in his hand all fell directly to the ground. Mom, are you alright! Jeremie asked with concern. Kouodjou shook his head and squeezed out a miserable smile, Its fine, dont worry about me, I just suddenly received too much information, I cant hold it up a bit, Ill be fine after digesting it. Although the mouth said the usual, but in fact the discerning person knows. Husband all these years is utilizing himself, privately then transferred the familys money, secretly use this money to raise a woman, even, also have a son with this woman. How can such things be said to be digested. Maybe Kouodjou now heart how sad it. Anna as an outsider is not good to stay any longer, After that, when he considers it well, then call me to tell me, Im leaving first, take care of yourself, its not worth it for a man. Saying that, he looked at Jeremie again, Take good care of your mom. Jeremie nodded, Okay then cousin aunt, I wont see you off. Anna hmmmd and turned to head out the door. When she reached the entrance of THE Masikini family vi, she found that Cedron had alreadye to pick her up. She was bbergasted for a moment, then quickly ran over and threw her arms around Cedrons neck, Why did youe over, I didnt ask you to pick me up! Cedron raised his hand, arranging the broken hair in front of her forehead for her, This all still needs to be said by you, then Im too ipetent as a husband. Chapter 2871: This Is My Soft Underbelly Cedrons voice was as doting as ever. Anna, however, reached out and pushed him a bit, a few more points of vignce in her expression, Dont be so yful with me for a while, I havent gotten over that scummy Gota thing yet, right now I look at anyone like a bad man. Upon hearing that, Cedron immediately put away his smile, What else did he do to even jeopardize my poprity? The tone was so aggrieved that Anna couldnt help butugh. Afterughing enough, she said with a stern face, He and that mistress outside also had a son.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Looking at that appearance, it is estimated that he has already grown quite big. Gota hid it too deeply! Do you need me to investigate, this is important evidence of marital infidelity. Cedron asked, Kouodjou will have more of an advantage when ites to court. Anna nods her head, followed by a shake of her head, It is true that we need to gather evidence, but instead of going to court, I have a different idea for Kouodjou. Meeting Cedrons quizzical look, Anna told him the whole story. My sentiments have really grown, I can think of such a vicious trick. Cedron exims. Anna replied, This is called wisdom, what is called vicious ah, if I am vicious, I simply do not do anything, find someone to kill Gota and his outside women and children. In this way, Gota rolled away the money, naturally will return to Kouodjou hands. But this move is too cheap for Gota. Its no fun to just let him die! This is the way to make all the things that Gota cares about disappear little by little, so as to make him suffer! Cedron sniffed, rubbed his arm, andmented, Its a good thing that Im the type of person who would never betray you, otherwise Im afraid that Id be crushed by you easily. I wouldnt. Anna replied, If you ever, really betray me, I wont make things difficult for you, Ill just let you go. Why, dont you hate me? Cedron asked suspiciously. Of course hate. But-. Annas tone grew more serious, But I love you so much that I just cant do anything to hurt you, so Ill choose to leave you immediately and take the baby to a ce where youll never find it. Instead of getting hysterical, it would be better to get along. Cedron was silent. In the middle of the day, he pulled out a sh drive and shoved it into Annas palm. Anna was puzzled, Whats this? Cedron replied, A sh drive that records all my secrets, if I betray you one day, you will make the contents of this sh drive public. And then what? Anna asked again. Cedrons expression became serious, The secrets in here concern a lot of people, when that timees, they wille to trouble me, and I will be killed by them without you having to take action, in this way, I hope that you can be demoralized. Hearing this, Anna said that she didnt want this sh drive any more. It was really too dangerous. By giving it to you, Im reassuring you, and Im also very reassuring myself that Im sure youll never have to use this sh drive. Cedron replied, You dont believe that? Anna is silent. In the middle of the day, she put the USB sh drive into her bag, Okay, Ill take it then, you have to be careful, Im such a grumpy person, maybe one day Ill quarrel with you, and when my anger gets the best of me, Ill just shake it out for you! Ill have to coax you well then. Cedron replied submissively. Chapter 2872: Playing the Full Game With the sh drive properly disposed of, Anna and Cedron got into the car. Are we going back to THE Robertsons Residence now, Anna asked, How are the three little ones doing? Cedron replied, My mom has taken them to the Newman Family. Huh? Why did they go to the Newman Family for good reason? When I was puzzled, I heard Cedron say, My mother-inw said that she wants to invite your brothers girlfriend for dinner tonight, so everyone is going, so that it will be lively. Originally Mrs. Newman was going to pick up the three little ones, but seeing that Mrs. Robertson was particrly reluctant to part with them, she simply invited them home together. Just as well, and to show off to Mrs. Robertson that she too was about to have a fine daughter-inw! Speaking of which, Cedrons tone queried for a few moments, Howe I havent heard before that Bruno has a girlfriend? That, Anna said in a long drawn out tone, then leaned over to Cedrons ear and said why. Cedron was shocked beyond belief and had to give a thumbs up towards Anna, Or youre good, you dare to fake this, have you ever thought about what if your mom finds out? Anna was confident, Its impossible, the person I found, Im a hundred percent assured. C Meanwhile, the Newman Family. Mrs. Newman was touring the Newman Family with her future daughter-inw. Yembi, this is the Newman Familys backyard garden, I nted all the flowers here, take a look, do you like any of them, if not, Ill nt some others for you some day. And over there, theres a pool for you, do you like swimming, Ill have someone clean it out for you to use!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. This side is a separate house, no one has been living in it, but its intentionally empty, waiting for you and Bruno to live in it once you get married, if you dont mind it being small, its okay to go buy another house. Yembi Ebot nodded and smiled, taking Mrs. Newmans arm affectionately, her voice couldnt have been sweeter, Im okay with all that Auntie, I dont mind anything as long as I get to be with Bruno. Yembi, yes, this is the Chinese name she gave herself aftering to Willisto, sounds very gentle. You child Mrs. Newman was even happier, well well well, Auntie thought you were a good child from the first time she saw you, and now it seems she was not wrong. With that, she removed a jade bracelet from her own wrist and put it on Yembi. On her lips, she added, Dont be too ashamed of it, Auntie will make up a better one for youter. Saying this was like blocking Yembis words. If she didnt want it, then she was criticizing the jade bracelet for not being good enough. After a short hesitation of a few seconds, Yembi revealed a smile, bright and iparable, How could I Auntie, I havent been in Willisto from abroad for long, Ive always wanted to try out a jade bracelet, but I couldnt pick a good looking one on my own, and Auntie, this one youve given me is the best looking one Ive ever seen! You like Chinese things so much, Mrs. Newman said happily, then when you get married, how about a Chinese wedding? Yembi smiled with a shy face, Auntie, thats still early, theres no hurry. This unassuming attitude satisfied Mrs. Newman to the bone. Taking Yembi for another spin before bringing her back to the living room and handing her over to Bruno. Take good care of Yembi, Ill go pick out the seafood for tonight. Mrs. Newman exined and looked at Yembi with a smile, Yembi, if theres anything you want to do, just talk to Bruno. Okay Auntie, you go and get busy, I have Bruno to take care of me. Yembi nodded immediately. When Mrs. Newman left, Yembi straightened her dress and sat next to Bruno. The two were particrly close together. Bruno subconsciously tried to hide to the side. But Yembi pulled him back. What are you hiding for, Im your girlfriend now, its normal for me to stick with you, its time to be seen if youre hiding from me. Yembi reminded in a small voice. Chapter 2873: I Believe You Being reminded by Yembi, Bruno didnt dare to move anymore. He always kept in mind that he was now covering for Anna. However Looking at the woman in front of him who was almost pressed together with himself and had reached out to touch his chest, Bruno couldnt help the corner of his mouth twitching, Even if its meant to be intimate, its not this intimate! Luckily it was in the living room. If it was in the bedroom, wouldnt it have been eaten up by Yembi? What kind of person do you think I am, Yembi bristled and patted Brunos chest again, Im just putting things away.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Stuff? Bruno looked down, and sure enough, he realized his chest pocket had bulged a bit. He wanted to take it out and read it now, but Yembi stopped him, Dont read it now, wait until no ones around, its a love letter. Bruno: Mr. Bruno, you and Miss Ebot are so romantic, you actually y the love letter thing. The maid came out of nowhere with an envious look on her face. Yembi immediately straightened her spine, Of course, I really like the epistry way, I think its very warm, so Im going to learn how to write love letters to express my love. Hearing this, the maid boasted even more vigorously. Bruno originally still had a few objections in his heart about the love letter, but hearing Yembi say that, he suddenly became a bit upset. Its just an act, why make it like this? Even the love letter was involved. He rubbed his feet, Theres still a bit of work, Ill go take care of it. You go and get busy, Ill watch TV. Yembi found herself something to do without him even arranging it. Bruno was all the way around the corner to the second floor, looking down and realizing Yembi hated the idea of sticking her whole body into the TV, the door mmed shut with a jarring thud as she entered the den. Startled, Yembi looks up in shock. Looking to the maidmenting, This must be good wood or it would have probably shattered by the time he dropped it like that. Mr. Bruno is not usually like this, the maid exined, He has a very good personality, he is gentle with everyone, today it might have been brought on by the wind! Out of the corner of her eye, Yembi nced at the floor-to-ceiling windows in the living room. There was not a single breeze outside the window, as if time had been stood still. So the door wasnt blown by the wind at all. Probably not happy with her as a contract girlfriend, thats why she took it out on the door. Poor door door, work it hard! Soon after, Mrs. Newman returned. Learning from the maid that Yembi had even learned to write love letters to Bruno, she was overjoyed. Tonight, we only prepared some ordinary seafood, oops, its really a loss for Yembi, wait for tomorrow, Ill ask someone to buy king crab back! Mrs. Newman said. Yembi immediately went up to stop, No Auntie, youre old, if you eat seafood for two days in a row, its easy to get gout, well have more time in the future, king crab or something, take your time. Its better to be a girl, you know how to feel sorry for people. Mrs. Newman was more satisfied, Okay, then I will listen to you, in the future, if there is anything I need to pay attention to, you can just talk to me directly, as long as you say it, I will listen. Mom, Anna shook her head helplessly and walked up, The doctor said the same thing to you before and you didnt listen to a word of it, but when ites to Yembi, youre just too fickle, arent you! Its not the same, Mrs. Newman waved her hand, that doctors talk annoys me, the more he says something wont work, the more I want to try it, but the same thinges out of Yembis mouth, and I especially believe it. Chapter 2874: Success Without waiting for Anna to speak again, Mrs. Robertson nodded along, Yes, inws, Im the same way, I freeze up and cant listen to a word anyone else says, but if Anna talks me into it, Im willing. How strange. Mrs. Newman spread her hands. Mrs. Robertson waved her hand, Its not strange, Ive asked the doctor about it, he said its because he likes his daughter-inw, so hes willing to listen to her, which side by side means, weve chosen our daughters-inw well! Anna was staggered by what she heard, and silently gave Mrs. Robertson a thumbs up in her heart. Worthy of being a powerful person in the upper ss circle, her speech was too artistic. In a simple paragraph, sheplimented everyone in the room. It also didnt seem ttering at all. There was still more to learn in the future! Chatting so lively ah, mother-inw, give me the seafood, Ill take care of it. Cedron said as he approached. Mrs. Newman obediently gave Cedron all the seafood. Cedrons handsome face was covered with a smile, Its about time I showed off, turn around and wait until Ive been to my old mans ce with Bruno to beplimented. Everyoneughed at that one statement. C Dinner went well. Mr. and Mrs. Newman, both of whom were very pleased with Yembi, briefly asked about the family, and then extended an invitation for their parents toe to Willisto to y. When they said they wereing to y, they actually wanted to meet Yembis parents. The two adults would sit down together and talk it over, and if it was a good fit, the marriage could be finalized. Mom, Bruno almost choked, I havent spent much time with Yembi yet, take your time. Mrs. Newman red at him, What do you mean by take your time, youre about to turn thirty, I dont advocate rushing marriages, but at least you guys can get engaged first, and after that you can take your time with each other, Yembis a good kid, you guys are right for each other. At those words, Bruno grunted in his heart. Yembi was indeed good, even using tricks like love letters. Its obviously gone beyond the level of acting. As for what exactly the intentions were, it wasnt too easy to say at the moment. In short, for the time being, there could be no further development, lest this woman get an inch and stomp on her nose. Auntie, I actually think so too. Yembi opened her mouth at this time, I just came to Willisto, my own career hasnt gained a firm foothold yet, I hope that I can do a little bit of starting first. Said Yembi, and looked at Bruno with deep affection, That way, I can stand beside Bruno and fight side by side with him, after all, whether two people can go all the way to the end, apart from being suitable, they also have to be evenly matched. Anna agreed, If youre a doddering flower, youre not on equal footing with your pillow, and sooner orter things will go wrong. Thats right, Yembi nodded vigorously, Thats why my dream is that I can be as powerful as Anna, who became a famous doctor on one side in just five years, and Im going to try to make a name for myself in Willistos medicalmunity. The word was out, and it would have been inappropriate for Mrs. Newman to try to discourage it. She only had to stop, and urged Yembi instead, Its good for a girl to work hard for her career, but she should also take care of her body, and never get too tired, okay? I will auntie. Yembi nodded her head obediently. Finally, the meal was over. Yembi stayed overnight at the Newman Family. Anna let Yembi stay in the newly bought vi next door and also pushed Bruno over.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The vi is so empty, Yembi might get scared at night, you go and stay with her! Anna said. Chapter 2875: Parent-Child Outfit As for them, naturally all of them became light bulbs. Anna didnt even need to say, Mrs. Newman made the decision not to let anyone disturb. Young people always need space to be alone, she understood! Mom, there are only so many rooms in the house, we cant stay there for the time being, besides, we still have to help deal with the Robertson familys rtives, so Cedron and I will go back to the old mansion, and the children will alsoe with me. Anna said. With Yembi to divert her attention, Mrs. Newman didnt have to hold back too much. Come back early after youve taken care of things, Yembi will be staying at the house for a while and Im afraid I cant manage on my own. Mrs. Newman urged. Anna gave an OK and went out with Cedron. Once in the car, Mrs. Robertson was ying flip-flop with the three little ones. The three little ones werent very good at this old-fashioned childrens game, and soon had the rope in a dead knot. Mrs. Robertson wasnt annoyed and smiled as she slowly untied it. Anna was puzzled, Mom, where did you get that rope? Its from Grandmas dress. Amad snaps, From Grandmas jacket.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Hearing this, Anna looked down and saw that Mrs. Robertsons cashmere jacket was a fraction shorter. If she remembered correctly, this was Mrs. Robertsons beloved jacket, and she would not wear it out if it was not an important asion. But now it had been torn right down for the sake of ying games with the three children. Mom, Anna went up to look at the pulled out cashmere wool, Ill take it to the store tomorrow and ask, it should be recoverable. But the cashmere wool was a little dark and smelled like chocte. Which little one touched it after eating chocte without wiping his hands. Its hard to say if this can be cleaned. Its fine, its just a coat, Mrs. Robertson didnt care, waving her hand casually, If it breaks, Ill buy a new one, its most important that my grandchildren are happy. Anna didnt say another word, very shocked. For the sake of her three children, Mrs. Robertson has really lowered her bottom line again and again. The old saying about intergenerational kinship is really not true. As she was thinking, she heard Mrs. Robertson say, Lets go to the kindergarten tomorrow and see which kindergarten is more suitable for the three little ones. You dont have to rush, Anna replied, Let them spend more time with you. Mrs. Robertson waved her hand, If they go to school, they wille home every day, and they will be spending time with me. I heard Amad say that she was sick before, and she seldom went out of the house, not to mention the school. Thats why I want Amad to go to school early, to get in touch with other little kids and meet more good friends. Lowering her head, Anna happened to meet Amads big expectant eyes. Indeed, Amad had chanted more than once that the first thing he would do when he got better was to go to school. Now that she was cured, it was time for her wish toe true. Anna thought and nodded her head in response. Since were going to kindergarten, we have to buy some school supplies, Cedron, you drive us to the mall, I want to buy them the best looking book bags! Mrs. Robertson said with bravado. It just so happened that the Robertson family had a mall in their name just around the corner, Cedron turned the car around and went over there, and even asked the manager to pack the ce by the way so that the three little ones could take their time in picking it out. While he was at it, he went next door to the parent-child clothing store and asked the shopper to pick up a parent-child outfit for himself. Tomorrow, he was going to wear it with Anna and take the three kids to kindergarten! Chapter 2876: Just Open It and Find Out This was something that Cedron didnt say, though. He returned to the stationery store with the loaded clothes, and Anna, still sharp-eyed, saw it at once. Curious, she asked, What is this thing? Youll find out tomorrow. Cedron chose to keep it a secret, Wheres the school bag, hows the selection going? Picked it out, mom is checking out. Anna replied. Amad, as always, loved the color pink and chose a school bag that was also pink with a cloud of flowers decorating it. Enoch and Mordecais school bags were much simpler, just solid colors, one deep ck and one inky blue, nothing decorated. I cant tell, you guys are so young, but you actually like such solid colors. Anna touched her chin and sighed. Almost at the same time, Enoch and Mordecai said in unison, Of course, were not three years old anymore, how can we protect our sister if were not stable? Not bad, knowing to put your sister first. Cedron nodded in satisfaction, Thats how a man should be. Being a sister controller, being a wife ve, thats all good! So, you appreciate Max? Anna asked. No, Cedron denied without a moments hesitation, except for Max, hes a sister-controlling wife-ve yes, but hes not much of a brain, hes a reckless man, such a sister-controlling wife-ve is not desirable. Max, far away in Capital, sneezed hard. Rubbing his nose, he looked again at his son and wife in front of him and impatiently moved forward. Its my turn, its my turn, just now you kissed your mom twice, Im your father, so I have to double it,e on wife, I want to kiss you four times! After buying their school bags, several people finally made their way back to THE Robertsons Residence.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. After all, Mrs. Robertson was old and tired from all the fussing, so she was assisted by the maid to go upstairs for a rest. Annas stomach is getting bigger and she needs to rest more, so she went into her room early to lie down. The job of bathing the three little ones naturally fell on Cedron. It was Cedrons first time bathing a child. It took him almost half an hour just to adjust the water temperature, and when he managed to get the water running, he had trouble finding the shampoo. In the end, it was Amad who walked in wrapped in a small bath towel and said in a milky voice, Daddy, the childs body wash and shampoo are just one bottle, they are not separate. Cedron immediately nodded his head, Okay, daddy remembered, wont forget in the future. Daddy, actually you dont need to give us a bath, the three of us can handle it by ourselves, just sit and wait outside and help me blow dry my hairter. Amad added. She could take care of the bath by herself, but not the hair blow-drying. The hair dryer was too heavy for her to lift and it was also prone to danger. Cedron immediately exited the bathroom, Then Daddy will wait for you outside. The three little ones swarmed into the bathroom like fish, helping each other and flying through the shower. When they got out, Amad very self-consciously went to Cedron and sat on a small bench, allowing Cedron to blow-dry his hair. Enoch and Mordecai both had short hair that didnt need to be blown out, it was basically dry with a towel. As they were doing so, Mordecai spotted the bag sitting on the childrens beds. All three of them had them on their childrens beds, exactly the same. Daddy, what is this? Mordecai asked curiously. Cedrons movement of blow-drying Amads hair was unceasing, a gentle smile in his tone, Open it and see if you dont know. Chapter 2877: All According to You Mordecai immediately ran to his bed and opened the bag. Inside fell out a white short sleeve with a very cute cartoon male doll printed on the chest. Enoch unwrapped his own as well, the same short sleeve, only with a different looking male doll on the chest. Amad was still blow-drying his hair, but his heart was already itching to die, Wheres mine wheres mine, help me unwrap it! Mordecai then went over to help open it, it was also short-sleeved inside, and the cartoon doll on the chest was a girl dressed as a princess. It was so obvious that it was really hard not to guess what it was. Amads amethyst-like eyes sparkled as she whipped her head around to ask Cedron, Daddy, is this a sibling outfit for us? Its a parent-child outfit, Cedron corrected, Mommy and I have one too, so well wear this to kindergarten tomorrow, okay? Yes! Mordecai replied the loudest. Cedron looked on with a smile on his lips, Alright, your hair is blow-dried, you guys hurry up and go to bed, get your strength up to go to kindergarten tomorrow. After putting the three little ones to bed, Cedron returned to the bedroom. His and Annas parent-child outfits wereid out on the bed, big and spiky, especially conspicuous. Youve seen it already, Cedron said, and the eyes are still weirdly good. Anna poked her head out of the checkroom and rolled her eyes, If you didnt want me to see it, you shouldnt have left it on the doorstep, wasnt it so conspicuous just so I could find it? Cedron smiled without retorting, Did you try it on, is it the right size? Just right, Anna replied, touching her stomach, If I wore it a few dayster it might not work, its just right for tomorrow. With that said, Anna came out of the checkroom and looped her arms recklessly around Cedrons neck, What made you think of that, wearing a parent-child outfit to go tomorrow, its for Mordecai, isnt it? Cedron replies, Yes and no. The original intention of buying the parent-child outfit was indeed to make Mordecai feel at home. But during the process of buying, the thought was more like, if you show up at the kindergarten tomorrow like this, and the other parents and little kids see it, wont they die of envy? After all, the face value is so high, but also four childrens family, can not be rare. Saying that, Cedron began toment again, I can finally understand why Sebastian used to be so fond of picking up his children from school. The envious gazes those people threw at him could be too good to pass up! You enjoy it so much, then Ill leave all the picking up and dropping off of the kids to you from now on. Anna said. Cedron didnt hesitate and agreed, Id love to. The couple talked andughed, and soon it was the next day. At seven in the morning, Anna got up, ready to go to the childrens room to wake up the three children. In the end, she walked in and found that the three little ones had already gotten up, and were very conscious of brushing their teeth and washing their faces.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Mordecai was the first to finish his own wash and ran to brush Amads hair. Mordecai was the first to finish his own washing up, and ran to brush Amads hair, but his technique was not satisfactory. Anna simply did it herself, Ill do it, you two go downstairs for breakfast first, wait, why havent you changed your clothes? Mordecai hems and haws. Answered, Im afraid of getting dirty while eating, so Ill change it when I go out. You can see how much importance is attached to this parent-child outfit. Anna rubbed his head, and didnt say anything more, OK, then go eat first, I also change down, and wear it again when we go out, we all need to go out clean. Chapter 2878: Let Him Taste Me Everyone does this, and in turn it doesnt show that Mordecais behavior is too careful. At the dinner table, talking about the parent-child dress, Mrs. Robertsonined that she didnt buy one for her as well. When we go to kindergartenter, people will look at the dress-up and think Im not with you guys. How could that be, Anna stepped forward to reassure, with three kids surrounding you and calling out for Grandma, who would be so stupid as to not know who you are. Mrs. Robertson imagined the scene, happy, and did not pursue the parent-child costume did not have his share. When we had eaten, we all set out for the nursery together. Mrs. Robertson chose three of the best kindergartens in Willisto, all private. When she went to the first one, Amad fell in love. Mommy, can we pick this kindergarten, it has a big, big yground, I can run hard! Amad said. Anna was fine with it, Of course you can if you like it, but well have to ask our two older brothers what they think. Were fine with that too, Enoch and Mordecai replied, If our sister likes it, we like it. It took less than ten minutes from the time they arrived at the school for it to be finalized. The kindergarten director was naturally overjoyed; the little princes and princesses of THE Robertson family all came to attend his school, and when word got out, it was a resounding advertisement. He could almost foresee how high the enrollment rate would be afterwards! Mr. Robertson dont worry, you leave the three children to me, I will definitely take good care of them for you, no matter whether its in life or study, I will strive to do my best. The gardener said. Cedron nodded, Then Ill take care of the gardener. Come on kids, Uncle Gardener will show you around, okay? The head gardener said enthusiastically. Amad had wanted to go to the yground for a long time, and immediately nodded his head and crisply answered yes. When the three little ones followed the head gardener away, Cedron and the others went to the enrollment office to fill out the information for admission. The three of them filled out one each, and talked andughed in the meantime. The atmosphere was so nice that they didnt see anyone quietly poking around outside the door.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The three little ones loved this kindergarten, and there was no adjustment period when they came into contact with the other children, so they easily became good friends. Seeing this, Anna simply let them stay for their lessons and came back to pick them up at four in the afternoon. She left with Mrs. Robertson. Mrs. Robertson looked back frequently until she waspletely out of sight, leaning back in her chair andmenting, Reminds me of Cedron when he was a kid, when I first sent him off to kindergarten with the same mentality. Knowing that its only right for your child to go to school, but actually sending him there, you feel empty inside. Kids have to grow up sometime, and besides, they grow up to be there for you, just like I did. Cedron replied. Thats true, Mrs. Robertson nodded, but dont you feel empty inside, unable to let go? Without a moments hesitation, Cedron denied it, No, on the contrary, Im quite happy. Happy? Sending them all away gave me a chance to be alone with Anna, the kids arent all I have, Anna is. Cedron replied. Thats why he didnt feel empty when the kids went to kindergarten. It would be empty if Anna went out to run errands without him! Mrs. Robertson was speechless. She was old enough to eat her son and daughter-inws dog food. Or when she was sad. Anna, Mrs. Robertson egged Anna on, you go on your errands now, without him, and let him get a little bit of a taste of what Im going through right now. Chapter 2879: Don’t try to take advantage of it Mrs. Robertson was getting older, but instead, she was getting more and more like a real person. And a child-like. Anna couldnt help but smile, the corners of her eyes curving into crescent moons. Only afterughing enough did she speak, Put me at that intersection in front. Hearing this, Mrs. Robertson was dumbfounded and hurriedly tugged on Annas arm, Anna, I was just joking with you, dont take it seriously, what are you doing getting out of the car for a good reason. Showing love is fine, she wont say it anymore. Anna shook her head, No, I really have something to go and get busy, its not because of what you just said mom.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Really? Mrs. Robertson was skeptical. Really, Anna had no choice but to tell the whole story, I have a meeting scheduled with Kouodjou to help her dish out thepanys bills and see whats next. So it was. Mrs. Robertson breathed a sigh of relief and reassurance, Thats good, Ill go with you, I havent run the business side of things in some years, but its still in my head. Besides, three ignorant cobblers can top one Zhu Geliang. More people have more brains ande up with more ideas. Anna had no objections and got out at the intersection with Mrs. Robertson. Cedron drove away and went to the Robertson familyspany. If you want to get rid of Gota, its not enough to start from Kouodjou alone, you have to use some outside forces. Therefore, Cedron will have toe in handy. Mother-inw and daughter-inw waited for a while on the side of the road, Jeremie rushed over, panting, forehead bangs are wet with sweat and stick to a piece. When she arrived, she hurriedly got out of the car and apologized, Im sorry, Imte, youve been waiting for a long time, right? Mrs. Robertson immediately took out a handkerchief and wiped her sweat, her tone was concerned, We just arrived not long ago, why did you run like this, didnt you drive here? Jeremie waved her hand and swallowed hard, I drove here, but there was a bit of a situation on the road, I ran into my dads car, but it was driven by a woman, I guess thats the woman my dad keeps outside, I wanted to follow her over there to check it out, but I lost her in a turn. When he came back to his senses, he remembered that he had an appointment to meet Anna and rushed over. That woman lives nearby, huh? Mrs. Robertson asked, Thats just as well, well meet her some day! Its better if I go by myself, Auntie, Jeremie replied, Its still unclear how capable that woman is, what if shes more forceful and injures you. Mrs. Robertson didnt care, If she dares to touch me, Ill dare to touch her, fall to the ground and ckmail her! The way she said it was so natural that Jeremie was dumbfounded. She couldnt help but ask, Auntie, have you done this before? Why does it feel especially skillful. Mrs. Robertson smiled slightly, Otherwise, when I was young, I had to use some tricks to shock those old things underneath. But back then, I wasnt old enough to touch the porcin, which in turn would be called disrespectful to the old, and I used other methods. Jeremie gave a thumbs up, If only I could be half, oh no, a quarter as powerful as you, Auntie, I wouldnt let my dad and that woman outside bully me like this. Being bullied isnt scary, Mrs. Robertson patted her on the shoulder, as long as you manage to fight back, that counts as a win. With my aunt helping me, Im sure I can win. Jeremie was full of confidence. Gota dont try to take advantage of her and her mom! Chapter 2880: Catching a Thief, Gotta Take the Spoils With Jeremies attitude, Mrs. Robertson was much more relieved. When Jeremie slowed down, she and Anna got in the car and followed to see Kouodjou. Kouodjou is in her office, the red pear wood desk piled up mountains of documents, as if on her body, the whole person exudes a gray atmosphere. Mrs. Robertson walks in, disgusted, Whats the matter with you, youve already conceded defeat before the battle has even begun, huh? Hearing the voice, Kouodjou realized that someone hade. Rush to gather a smile, Auntie, why did youe over, I was in a daze just now, so I look more disheveled, in fact, Im not that Before the words were finished, they were interrupted by Mrs. Robertson, Alright, Im not interested in knowing this either, its normal to be sad for a while after being cheated for decades, but you have to cheer up after being sad. One cant live in grief forever. It will be ruined. I know aunt. Kouodjou nodded, a little more light already under his eyes. Mrs. Robertson hmmmed and turned her face to the mountain of papers on her desk, Hows it going? A third of the way through, so far the list and money we found Gota sneaking out has gone into the hundreds of millions. Kouodjou replied. If she looked through it, she was afraid that she wouldnt be able to beat 500 million. She was just too shocked, thats why she was sitting there so disheveled, recalling the lies Gota had told her. Every time Heartflower went home and said she was earning big money, she was actually transferring money out from thepany, right? It was true that he had made a lot of money. But Gota was the one earning the money. Lets see. Mrs. Robertson said, picking up the file on her desk and flipping through it. The more she looked, the more her brows furrowed. In the end, she couldnt help but ask, In these contracts, no matter if its money or projects, theyre all directly transferred to the subsidiaries below, dont you think theres something wrong? Kouodjou covered his face, That subsidiary was opened by Gota, he said that Ruyu married to the Robertson family, always have to have something to fall back on, but if the Masikini familyspany is used directly to support, Ruyu may not be able to straighten her back, so she registered anotherpany. Then, under the name of seeking a future for Ruyu, the blood of THE Masikini family was sucked.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Quite the calctor. Mrs. Robertson sneered, dropping the file back onto the table, To that extent, its not too much to say its an economic crime. Thats what I thought, but I couldnt get proof, Kouodjou replied, Hes too clean handed. Its all previous paperwork, its no use you getting evidence, the moneys probably beenundered by him long ago. Mrs. Robertson waved her hand, And if you make a scene about it, youll be doing what he wants. Gota and Kouodjou would just get divorced and not a dime of the money would be spit out. It wasnt a wise move. Then what should be done. Kouodjou fretted, Auntie, my mind is like mush, I cant think of anything. Mrs. Robertson turned her attention to Anna and asked her, Anna, what do you think? Anna was bashful, stroking her polished chin now, as if she was thinking hard, but her tone was nd, as if she was speaking casually, but every word was thrown out, not to be ignored. To deal with Gota this kind of despicable thieves, can not be hard, to talk about the old ancestralw, catching thieves, you have to take the stolen goods. The previous stolen goods are whitewashed, so lets make a new one to give to Gota and wait for him to steal it. Chapter 2881: I’m Kind of Regretting It Annas words were easy to understand, and Kouodjou understood them at once. But his eyes only lit up for a moment. Immediately after falling back into the darkness, Thepany has already been emptied out, there is no way to make another swag to give to Gota to steal ah. It was really shy. Mom, I have money here. Jeremie immediately said, pulling out a bank card from her bosom, There are more than two million in here, Ill go back to sell those bags and jewelry and find friends to borrow some, I should be able to make up five million.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Five million is not enough. Anna shook her head dryly, To hold Gotas stolen goods, at least a hundred million. Five million, too little. Gota had made so much money from the Masikini family, he didnt care about this five million, not to mention risking his life in the midst of a divorce and separation just for five million. It would have to be hundreds of millions at least to tickle Gotas bad taste. A hundred million, we cante up with that no matter what, Kouodjou once again fell into despair, it seems like theres no chance. No chance before youve even asked me? Anna asked with a raised eyebrow. Hearing this, hope rises again in Kouodjous heart, You are willing to lend me this money? Anna nods, Since Im the one who brought it up, of course Im willing, however, I cant lend it to you for nothing. Kouodjou still understands this point. Borrowing money, there has to be an IOU and coteral. But in her current situation, at most she could give an IOU, and there was really no coteral. Although the Masikini familyspany is only an empty shell, if it is handed over to Cedron to manage, it should be able to sprout again. Anna said quietly. Kouodjou fell silent and into hesitation. Indeed, Masikini Group was just an empty shell now, but after all, it was the heart and soul of the Masikini family for so many years. If it was gone, it was still too much to part with. Im not forcing it, Anna slowly spoke again, And you shouldnt think that Im trying to take advantage of the fire, a hundred million dors is not a lot for me, I always have to give myself a guarantee. Youre paving the way for Cedron. Kouodjou, however, figured it out, If it seeds, and Masikini Groupes under Cedrons name, I can still take the dividends as usual, and sit back and enjoy the benefits, but to outsiders, Cedron is the big man who can swallow THE Masikini family in minutes. After all, the Masikini familyspanies are golden and not known. Its just easier to talk to smart people. Anna smiled, acknowledging it. I can give you thepany, Kouodjou replied, but there are requirements, all dividends afterward go to Ruyu, and also, make sure to help me bring down Gota. Anna agreed with crity, Happy cooperation. The cooperation of one hundred million dors was settled. After all, it was a big cooperation, Anna needed to go back and prepare properly. As soon as they left, Jeremie jumped into Kouodjous arms, her tone was heartbroken to the point of no return, Mom, why did you agree to this, thispany is your and grandpas entire heart and soul! Just because its hearts blood, thats why I have to say yes, Kouodjou replied, Silly child, cant you see, Anna is actually helping me, thats why she wants to walk away from thispany ah. I know shes helping you, but theres no need to take thepany away, we can pay for it. Jeremie hadnt gotten the memo. If its not possible, its okay to give Anna the current vi as a thank you gift. Why did it have to be a gift of thepany? Kouodjou lovingly stroked his own daughters hair, his tone growing more and more emotional, You havent been exposed to business matters, and I suddenly regretted that I shouldnt have raised you to be so uninitiated. Chapter 2882: The Future Belongs to You In a few words, Jeremie became more and more puzzled. Wasnt that the case? She pestered Kouodjou to rify. Well, youve already dribbled in as well, so its good to tell you, so you can grow a heart in the future. Kouodjou reluctantly agrees. After clearing his throat, he told Jeremie, the Masikini familyspany has gone beyond just money being transferred. Think about it, how is it that your father was able to move thepanys money and clients so easily but I, as the chairman, didnt notice a thing? Although Jeremie hadnt been in business, after all, she had been a daughter-inw in a luxurious family, and had seen some of the things of deceit and deceit. With just a little thought, she knew the answer. Someone is cooperating with my father, deliberately releasing the license! Kouodjou nodded, Yes. And so many old shareholders inside thepany, all of them at the patriarchal level, you say, if thepany ends up going to me, how am I going to dispose of them? If you are not careful, you will get a reputation of unloading thepany. Masikini Group can be snatched back from Gotas hands, yet its still riddled with holes and cant stand up to the slightest bit of public outcry. It would be finished. But if it was handed over to Anna, it would be different. It ismon for a new officer to take charge of thepany, and with a new leader, it is not umon for the people below to follow suit. Those old shareholders can ask the Masikini family for an exnation, so that the Masikini family can show their friendship for many years, but they cant talk to Anna. They have nothing to do with Anna. Therefore, Anna could easily get rid of these Masikini Group tumors and really make the Masikini family. Jeremie listened in awe. So that was it! I thought she was trying to take advantage of the fire. Jeremie felt guilty for her mind. Kouodjou stroked her hair and continued to reassure, And I dont me you, anyone else would have thought that, its good to know now. Masikini Group is just a new person to manage, the money they can get, not a penny less. Youll follow Anna well from now on, I dont expect to start apany, but you can follow and learn about investments and stuff. Kouodjou was already arranging it.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Jeremie dont want it, You take it yourself, Ill inherit it when youre a hundred years old. Listen, Kouodjou persuaded, I really dont have much heart for this right now, and the thought of your father treating me like that makes me physically resistant. So, if you dont want this money, you can move in with me and Ill use it to invest and make money to retire you. Jeremie added. Kouodjou still shook his head, No, Im going to go out and travel for a break after I settle Gota. As he said that, he looked out the floor to ceiling window. Masikini Group is located in Willistos west side of the city, and the floors are high enough that when you look out of the floor-to-ceiling windows, you can see the big mountains in the park to the west. Layers andyers of mountains are majestic and beautiful. For so many years, Ive been busy running thispany, paving the way for your father, assisting him from an obscure brat to what he is now, but who knew that it would actually end up like this. If she had known that, what would she have bothered to do? How much better to go out in style herself. There were so many ces she wanted to go when she was young that she hadnt even gone to! Jeremie opened her mouth to appease her mother, but not a single word escaped her lips. In the end, she hugged Kouodjou tightly, and the two of them snuggled together, keeping each other warm. Chapter 2883: Confrontation On this end, Anna had already told Cedron about her n. Cedron was silent for a few seconds on the other end of the phone, andmented, You can really be a pro-wife, others are distressed that their husbands are working too hard, and persuade the career map toe little by little, youre good, dont even bring a discussion, and just give me a wholepany back. Anna smiled, Thats because I believe in my husbands strength ah, apany only, a matter of minutes. At the end of the sentence, she even lengthened her tone, Isnt that right, hubby? Husband two words a thousand times, heard Cedron tailbone position are tingling. Defeated instantly, Anyway, when we take thatpany and Alexises to Willisto, its just as well Alexis helps me with it. Wow, my husband is not only great on his own, but he also has a pair of wise eyes and is surrounded by talents! Anna boasted even more vigorously. Even though it was a phone call, the corners of Cedrons mouth were definitely upturned at the moment. Anna was sure it must be upturned! The couple talked for a while, and seeing that it was almost time for kindergarten to end, Cedron proposed to pick her up and go to kindergarten together. Anna looked over and quoted the location of the mall not far away. Ill be there in half an hour. Cedron hung up. Anna, on the other hand, went to the mall and headed straight for the store with the parent-child clothes. She thought Cedrons idea of wearing a parent-child outfit was great. The fastest way to make Mordecai feel like he belonged was to make it clear to him that he was part of the family. Isnt it true that for children, wearing the same parent-child outfit makes them a family? So, Anna nned to buy a few more sets. When she walked into the store, seven or eight sales clerks were surrounding a woman in service, no one paid any attention to Anna at all. Anna didnt care. She preferred to shop by herself, rxed and at ease. In less than ten minutes, Anna chose several sets of parent-child outfits. However, what was disyed in the store was basically a set for two adults and two children, Anna held up the clothes and went to the clerk to ask if she could add two sets of childrens clothes. Just walking to the counter, the woman who was surrounded by the service also came over. Without any padding at all, she directly pointed at the sets of parent-child clothes Anna had chosen and said, Ill take these sets too, wrap them up for me now. Anna: Have seen speechless, have not seen so speechless. The clerk froze, This isnt too good, these sets were chosen by this youngdy, shes probably going to buy them. Ill pay double the price not just fine. The woman was impatient, Take it, swipe your card! Said the woman, already taking out her bank card. At the end, she looked at Anna again, condescending, Im really sorry, Im buying these sets before you, if you dont mind wearing my same style, then you can just buy them! Anna stared at the woman for a moment and suddenlyughed, No, take them if you like, Im not buying them. The clerk breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Anna with a little more gratitude. Luckily there was no argument, otherwise it would have been really difficult for them as sales clerks to be caught in the middle. Then miss, Ill go wrap it up for you now. The sales clerk said. Only then did Anna open her mouth leisurely again, Come to think of it, these pieces are not in my aesthetic either, especially moms one, its too fat and doesnt emphasize my figure, its better to fit her a bit more.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. In one sentence, the woman was exasperated. The same was giving birth to a child, even Annas stomach is still pregnant with one right now, yet she is still fully girlish and has a good figure, just a little bit bigger. Looking at the woman again, it wasnt the same thing. What do you mean?! The woman questioned angrily. Chapter 2884: Laying the Trap Anna smiles, Literally. Not waiting for the woman to speak, Anna added, And with so many clothes in the store, can you buy them all? As long as its what you choose, Ill buy it all! The woman was confident beyond measure. Chucky didnt know that Anna was waiting for these words. She reached out, pulled the already dumbfounded looking clerk to her, and said a few words quickly. The clerks eyes gradually became excited from confusion, and there were even a few tremors in his voice, Is it really, really possible? Anna smiled, Is it possible, you wont know if you try it, go and bring those clothes first. Okay, okay, the clerk immediately dashed to the warehouse. Please wait for me, Ill go get them now. The woman was puzzled, What did you say to the clerk? That ah, Anna had a nd attitude and shrugged her shoulders, Just wanted to see if you really had it, so I told him to go to the warehouse and take out those finale parent-child dresses, I want them all, just to see if you can snatch them all.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Heh! Simply a joke! The woman does not bring the slightest fear, What cant I grab, know how much credit I have on this card, five million, even if I buy this store today! Oh, then Ill have to see it. Anna replied. Soon, the store clerk came back holding a huge pile of parent-child clothes. There were all kinds of colors and styles, piled up like a small mountain. Without Anna even having to say anything, the woman directly wrapped it up, Ill take all of these. The main thing is that none of them are left for Anna. Anna wrapped her hands around her chest, slowly and methodically looking at the woman moring, OK, OK, OK, all for you, if you buy them all, I count you as great. A few pieces of clothes are just a few pieces of clothes, what cant you buy? The woman still had that arrogant look, Swipe your card! Four or five sales clerks worked together, and it took nearly twenty minutes just to pack. When she was ready to swipe her card, she was stopped by Anna. Anna very sincerely persuaded the clerk, Still dont sell to her, in my experience, she is probably just swollen face, buy so many clothes, in the end are to be returned, you have to re-stock again, its better not to sell to her now. Said, while pulling out his bank card, ced on the stage, And look at me, although I bought less, but the scene will cut off the hangtag, Im solid will not be returned. The clerks looked at each other in disbelief, all beginning to think Anna had a point. Just as they were hesitating, the woman, already irritated, rushed over and eximed, Dont look down on me, I wont return them either, Ill cut off all my hangtags now. Now, immediately, right away, cut it off! Maam, think it over, you wont be responsible for returning or exchanging it after you cut it off. The store clerk persuaded sincerely. Who wants to return and exchange, this point of things, buy back I dont like directly throw away also not heartache, hurry up to cut! In short, today will not let Anna prevail. The clerk moved neatly and cut off the hangtag for the woman. Swipe the card to check out, print the small ticket and hand it to the woman, all in one go. Thank you for your patronage maam, this time you spent a total of 240, 000, this is your small ticket, please take it. Two hundred and forty thousand dors, buying dozens of high-ss parent-child outfits, really was nothing to the woman. Most importantly, was winning Anna head to head. So what if she was the youngest grandmother of THE Robertson family, wouldnt she still be able to rob her? While being smug, the woman saw, the clerk took out her cell phone and respectfully asked Anna, The rebate money totaled twenty-four thousand dors, Miss, how do I transfer it to you? Chapter 2885: Recognizing Her Identity The smirk on the womans face gradually shifted to Annas face. She took out her cell phone, Im all for it. With a ding, the mechanical female voice sounded, prompting Anna to arrive at twenty-four thousand dors.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The woman couldnt hold back now, What do you mean, I bought something, why are you giving her twenty-four thousand dors, what kind of rebate is this? This ah, Anna shook her cell phone, smilingly exining, I see you like the clothes of this store so much, simply negotiated as a part-time sales, I rebate one-tenth of the clothes you bought. What? So you deliberately set me up to buy these clothes and make me spend money. The woman gritted her teeth in anger. Anna waved her hand and corrected, How can you say that, youre the one who said that you wanted whatever I had my eye on. The truth was, she did have her eye on all of them. Its just that the woman had to grab it and buy it away. She couldnt buy the clothes, so it was okay to earn a little bit of drawback, wasnt it? After a pause, she added, Besides, youre not losing anything, besides these clothes, youve also bought a particrly valuable thing back! What? The woman asked suspiciously. Anna replied, Didnt you buy a lesson? For a moment, the womans face was like a dyeing workshop had been opened, green for a while, purple for a while, and finally turned into a thick inky ck, Anna, you bitch, you just did it on purpose! In order to make her spend money, she actually thought of this kind of trick. As soon as she opened her mouth, Annas smile tightened to a clean smile, her voice was a little bit widowed and cold, Not pretending huh, I thought you could keep pretending. Hearing this, the woman panicked, eyes dodge, do not dare to look at Anna. Anna opened her mouth, Dont pretend, I know who you are, arent you the woman Gota found outside. How do you know? The woman was incredulous. In fact, Anna wasnt too sure. But from the moment she entered the store, the womans gaze had been fixed on her, and even more so when she was checking out, she directly came over to grab the clothes. During the process, she didnt even look at what the clothes she chose looked like. It was properly running towards her as a person. So from the very beginning, Anna was guessing her identity in her mind. Then look at the woman is to buy parent-child clothing, the heart probably have the answer. In the end, when she added that test, it was really the same as what she thought in her heart. This woman was the mistress that Gota had found outside! To be honest, youre the most courageous junior Ive ever seen, if it were anyone else, they should go around me when they meet me, but youre good, youre even deliberately against me. Anna said. She was curious as to what was in this womans head that she would do such a thing. The woman straightened her back and shouted hard, Im not a junior, Gota said that he will divorce that yellow-faced woman at home soon and marry me, from now on Ill be Mrs. Epote, your peer. Peer? Quite good at putting gold on her face! Anna cant help butugh, You also said its an immediate divorce, that means its not yet divorced, before you and Gota get married, youre a junior, and also, I dont have a peer like you, if you dont find it shameful, I still find it disgusting. You, you actually said that about me! The woman was furious enough. As for today, its to give you a small lesson, twenty-four thousand dors is the tuition fee I charge, if you dare to y any tricks in front of me again, next time it will be more than twenty-four thousand dors. There was also the possibility that it was to make both the woman and Gota lose their money. Anna finished her warning and prepared to leave. Not noticing that the woman behind her had a pair of eyes that were already red, obviously in a frenzy, and regardless, mmed towards Anna! Chapter 2886: Deep Waters of the Magnificent Family It happened so fast that the store clerk on the side didnt even react. Seeing that the woman was about to crash into Anna. And Anna is pregnant. If this happens, the baby may be lost. The clerks heart was hanging in his throat, and he shouted to get out of the way. Anna, not knowing why, slowly turned around and realized that the woman was already close at hand. There was not even a chance to dodge. At thest moment, Anna subconsciously shielded her stomach and then closed her eyes. With a thud, the imagined pain and impact didnt happen. Instead, the woman in front of her wailed in pain. What the hell? Anna tentatively opened her eyes and realized that there was a ck wall in front of her. Looking upwards, there were solid, broad shoulders and the slightly sideways, familiar, firm jaw. It was Cedron!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anna was thrilled beyond belief, and pounced right on Cedron, hanging on to him like a sloth, How did you get here just in time. Good thing Im in time. Cedron corrected her, Otherwise something would have happened to you and the baby. Yes, yes, yes, lucky to be in time. Cedron checked Anna first to make sure she wasnt hurt before walking over to the woman. That kick just now had sent the woman straight into a pir, and just by looking at the agonized way she fell to the ground, it was visually estimated that at least two ribs had been broken. Serves her right! Cedron was ready to go up and add a few more kicks. Anna pulled him back and warned, Stop fighting, were not in the right. Cedron was puzzled, Is she any good? Shes the woman Gota is looking for on the outside. Anna replied. Upon hearing this, Cedron was enlightened and stared at the woman for half a day again, As I recall, the one Gota looked for back then was an eighteenth line starlet, not much of an actress, but not bad looking, whats her name Noe? The woman on the ground immediately spoke, Yes, my name is Noe, Mr. Robertson, its been a few years, you still remember so clearly. It seems that her beauty has a great status in Cedrons heart! Which knows Cedron actually frowned, a face of disgust, actually Noe, now be like this, so ugly. Noe: Being humiliated by this couple one after another in a day was too much to bear! Before he could argue, Cedron kicked straight over. With a clicking sound, at least two more ribs were broken. Go back and tell Gota, if he dares toe and hit on Anna again, Ill definitely make him disappear from Willisto immediately. Cedron warned coldly. When he looked at Anna again, he immediately changed his expression, Come on Anna, its time for us to go pick up the kids. Only after Anna and Cedron left did Noe slow down from his shock. The body was yet still trembling. It was really scared. That look in Cedrons eyes just now was like eating her alive. At this moment, Cedron left, only then did she feel alive again, twisting her head to look at the store clerk next to her, cursing, What are you guys waiting for, hurry ande over to help me, ah, send me to the hospital, if I die, Ill let all of you be buried with me! Only then did a few sales clerkse back to their senses and help call an ambnce. In fact, it is not very want to care, but Noe just spent hundreds of thousands of dors in their store, but also in front of the store happened, if you dont care, it really cant be said. Besides, the luxury struggle water deep it, they this kind of small fish and shrimp to show off a little bit of ability to be stirred into, will certainly be drowned! Chapter 2887: Planning for the Future Two hours after Noe was admitted to the hospital, Gota finally arrived. With a small child pulled alongside her, her face was drawn as soon as she walked into the hospital room. Honey, youre finally here, Im in so much pain. Noe propped herself up and pouted pitifully. Gota still didnt look too good, I had to pick up the kids from kindergarten for you, Im lucky to be here at this hour. I was going to say more, but seeing that the child was there, I held it back. Son, go out and find the nurse, let the nurse take you to buy food, here, heres your money. Gota said, pulling out a few hundred dor bills. The little kid was uninitiated and indeed hungry, so he immediately took the money and ran out happily. Waiting for him to leave, Gota only began to make trouble, Do you have to give me trouble, actually go to offend Anna, Im out there working hard to earn money, youre good, leave a bunch of crap for me to deal with! Moreover, because of this matter, no one went to pick up the child, he could only push off the customer to go pick up himself. How much money did Noe lose? Noe was so yelled at, aggrieved to the extreme, bean-sized teardrops in the eyes, voice choked, I also want to help you ah, you do not even know, Anna in the end, how arrogant, but also said that you will surely lose, I was angry this point only to go against her. Said, and ruthlessly wiped a handful of tears, If I had known that you would do this to me, why did I stand up for you, let themugh at you better, my four ribs are all broken for nothing. When she cried, Gota panicked. Hearing that talk again, he also assumed it was really Annas fault. Rushing forward, he pulled up Noes hand and coaxed in a gentle voice, Its my fault, I shouldnt have said that about you, I thought it was you who started it. Noe ignored him and turned her head to the side. Stop crying, Ill apologize. Gota continued to coax. Knowing full well that men only have a little patience, if it really wears off, then theres no such thing as a step down. Noe then cried, Im not really ming you, we are going to live together for the rest of our lives, I hope you can trust me a little bit more, dont always me me indiscriminately. Okay, okay, Ill do it next time, no, there wont be a next time. Gota replied submissively. In three or two words, Noe stopped crying. Gota took her into his arms and soothed her, and promised to buy her a bag because it cured everything. Noe was so anxious that she immediately looked up at him, Dont spend money like that, its the time when you have to separate from Kouodjou, you need money less, you mustnt buy a bag, Ill just carry the old one I had before, even though itsst years style now, but its okay, I can take it. Why save for me so, Gota more heartache, earn money is to give you spend, back whatst years style, are out of date, tomorrow I will go to buy you thetest models! You are so good to me. Noe leaned into Gotas arms. Gota was so proud of himself that he put his arms around Noe, feeling that he had reached the peak of his life. Oh no, it was almost the pinnacle. The real pinnacle was after divorcing Kouodjou and marrying Noe. At that time, he had a beautiful and obedient wife, a bigpany, and nearly a billion dors in savings, and when his son grew up, he would train him to be his sessor and make thepany bigger and stronger. Gee, just think about it!Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Chapter 2888: Finding Your Next Family So Quickly? Gota is thinking beautifully and freely, Noe on the side carefully tried again, By the way, how did you know that Anna and I have conflicts ah? Gota put away his smile, his nostrils make air, Koo Jiang no, now should be called Cedron, he called me, told me to control you. Said, raised his fist to Noes bed and smashed it fiercely, What the hell, still dare to be evil, I didnt take them to court even if its good. Hearing this, Noe hurriedly tugged on Gotas arm, You mustnt do this, its already a hostile rtionship now, adding more conflicts with him for me, I will be heartbroken. In fact, what she was afraid of was that if Gota really went to look for trouble with Anna and Cedron, she would find out that the problem actuallyy with her. What would happen then? So Gotas thoughts had to be nipped in the bud. Luckily Gota trusted her very much, hearing this, he was still touched to the core, hugging her and kissing her several times, Why do you care about me so much, Jeanheart, after I divorce Kouodjou, Ill definitely be the first to marry you. As long as I can be with you, it doesnt matter if I suffer for a few more years. Kouodjou said pitifully. Gota hugged her tighter. After spending almost an hour at the hospital, Gota left. He is now in the rising stage of his career, he cant keeping to ces like the hospital, its heavy and bad luck, it will affect him. Noe was especially understanding, tearful, saying she could take care of herself, and told him to hurry up and get busy, and she would find a way to send her son to kindergarten tomorrow. Gota took a look, even more heartbroken, immediately hired three caregivers, What are you going to go, the injury is not yet healed, stay well, these two caregivers take care of you, the other one takes care of our son. Gota you are so nice. Noes heart was delighted, his face was touched. Gota said a few words offort and left. He nned to call that earlier client to see if he could talk about working together again. He pulled out his cell phone, but found several missed calls. They were from thepanys beautiful secretary. He was immediately distracted. Tsk, all of them were indifferent to him before, now this is knowing that he is about to be a golden bachelor, so he cant hold back? Clearing his throat, Gota picked up the phone, What is it, if its to ask me out, I have to think about whether I have the time. The beautiful secretary secretly rolled her eyes on the other end of the phone. Still asking him out. What kind of demeanor does not have a point in his heart. Shameless old man. But after all, it is a part-time job, people under the roof, had to bow their heads, the beautiful secretary still spoke politely. Mr. Epote youre kidding me again, calling you is something to report. Not being asked out, Gotas heart was a little upset up, answering all perfunctory, What is it, wait until tomorrows work! Cant wait for Mr. Epote, now Masikini Groups side directly hung up the announcement, saying that they are divorcing you, then they talked about a big business, the first round of investment is as high as one hundred million dors, a lot of our customers are going to Masikini Group. What?Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Gotas eyes reddened with anger. How dare that dead bitch do that, no, where did she get the big business? The beautiful secretary paused for a moment, I heard, its from an old man abroad who pulled in the business, names Barbero, his only daughter died not long ago, and his wife died in childbirth a long time ago, hes alone now. Gota understood, OK, not yet divorced, have found a foreign old man, seems to serve the old man well! Chapter 2889: What’s in your head? Gotas speech was as vulgar as it could be. The secretary, being a woman, couldnt bear it, Mr. Epote, as far as I know, Mrs. Epote only has you in her heart, and came to ask me not too long ago what youre into these days that you want to buy as a gift for your wedding anniversary. Which is as disgusting as Gota, with red gs at home and colorful gs flying outside.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org. Oh no, now the red g is down. What do you know, Gota spoke up, These things can be acted out, just like me, if I bite the bullet and dont show my face, who knows all the bad things Ive done? Secretary: Youre still fooling around, arent you! So Mr. Epote, what do you think we should do now? The secretary asked. Gota stopped fooling around and thought carefully for a while. Then told the secretary, That foreign boss, isnt heing to Willisto recently? Yes, after all, its a hundred million dor investment, its toe over for inspection. The secretary replied. Gota thought again, Then go and check for me if Kouodjou and this Mr. Barbero are hooking up. The corners of the secretarys mouth twitched vigorously, Mr. Epote, werent you so sure just now? Its true that Kouodjou would have this idea, but the other party has to be willing to want it, look at Kouodjou that way, can anyone want it! Gota said with iparable disgust. Its not even fifty yet, its even uglier than those olddies in the old peoples home, who would want it! With that, Gota hung up the phone. He really didnt expect that Kouodjou actually had such a backhand. The more I thought, the more wrong, Gota called Kouodjou again. When he got through the phone, he directly questioned, What is the situation of that foreign Mr. Barbero, Kouodjou, when did you evening? What, just allow you can quietly transfer the Masikini familys property, do not allow me to develop foreign business. Kouodjou had no qualms about disliking him. Gota was furious, But this person Ive never even heard of before, I see, its a wild man you found outside, Kouodjou, this is called marital cheating, I can sue you. Hearing this, Kouodjou was furious andughed. How could Gota do something like this backwards? Who exactly cheated between us, you know it in your own heart. Kouodjou coldly said. His attitude was strong and he was ready to hang up the phone. Kouodjou! called Gota to stop her again. Kouodjou didnt hang up directly, wanting to hear what other dog teeth coulde out of his mouth. If that foreign boss is really your date, just admit it, Im not that petty to ept it. Gota changed his aggressive tone from just now and added a few more points of gentleness. ept? What do you mean? Kouodjou pursued. Gota replied, What else can it mean, of course it means that the four of us will have a good life from now on, and we will continue to be a couple. Of course, its just a couple on the surface, you live with that old man, I live with Noe, as for thepany, we still run it together, how about it? Gota very seriously finished, began to look forward to Kouodjous reply. In his heart, he was quite smug. He was the one who coulde up with such an idea. Who could be as smart as him in the mansion? Gota, why didnt I realize that before. Kouodjouughed, How did you grow this brain? What, you think its a good idea too? Gota gloated. No, this idea sucks, its as bad as your brain, Gota, youve got shit in your head, dont you! Kouodjou eximed. Chapter 2890: Strike the Iron While It’s Hot In a few words, the scolding made Gota irritated. Kouodjou, I gave you this idea because of decades of husband and wife, if you dont appreciate it, dont me me for being ruthless in the future! Kouodjou broke him down, Youre not thinking about husband and wife, youre thinking about the hundreds of millions of dors of cooperation, right? After a pause, he added, Besides, where are we husband and wife.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Shrew, Gota gritted his teeth, Forget it if you dont want to cooperate, just wait, there will be a time when you regret it. Let Kouodjou continue to maintain the marriage, she refused to do so, then she could only tear her face off. As for that cooperation of hundreds of millions of dors, he would also grab it. Gota thought and hung up the phone directly. The calcting eyes began to turn up again, thinking about countermeasures. He just gave Kouodjou that phone call, of course, is not all for themission to cooperate, but also in the test, Kouodjou and that foreign boss rtionship. Listen to Kouodjou that tone, indeed and the foreign boss has nothing to do. Thats better. This single business, he must snatch over! -Hes got to get it! In the blink of an eye, two days had passed. Gota got up early and ran to the airport. Today was the day Mr. Barbero was arriving in Willisto, and he had to rush to pick up Mr. Barbero before Kouodjou and the others went. Just after arriving at the exit, Gota spotted Mr. Barbero based on his picture. Hello Mr. Barbero, my name is Gota, Im the one in charge of picking you up this time, this way please. Mr. Barbero suspiciously sized up Gota in front of him, speaking in a not-so-fluent Chinese, No, no, its clear that the one who said shede to pick me up is Miss Masikini. The smile on Gotas face didnt diminish, Kouodjou right, thats right, thats my lover, she had a temporary thing before she asked me to pick her up. Why should I believe you. Mr. Barbero still wore a full guard. Gota was in a hurry, scratching his ears. If Mr. Barbero wasnt taken away in a hurry, Kouodjou was probablying. You said you and Miss Masikini are lovers, so, do you have a picture together, intimate. Mr. Barbero asked again. That reminded Gota, and he immediately pped his thighs and pulled out his wallet, pulling out the group photo inside, Look, this is the one we just took this year. Speaking of which, thanks to Kouodjou. She always forced Gota to put a group photo in his wallet, saying that when he went out, he could always see the group photo, so that he could always be reminded of his family responsibilities. So much so that Gota doesnt want to use his wallet when hes out. When he opens his wallet, he can see Kouodjou, which is bad luck! This moment was helpful. Looks like youre really Miss Masikinis lover, Mr. Barbero said, looking at the picture and believing Gota, Miss Masikini is in some kind of trouble, why dont youe and get it yourself? Gota reached out and picked up Mr. Barberos luggage, She dealt with a little personal matter and specially instructed me to pick you up,e on Mr. Barbero, Ive prepared a table for you at thepany, lets eat while we take a look at whats going on at thepany. After all, it was a customer grab, Gota didnt want to waste any time. Mr. Barbero was also very straightforward, and agreed with a nod. As a matter of course, Gota brought Mr. Barbero to his ownpany. After looking around, Mr. Barbero was very satisfied with the ce, Although it is different from what Miss Masikini told me, but it is not bad, I can ept it, and we can talk about cooperation. Gota was so happy to have been recognized so easily. Immediately striking the iron while it was hot, Then, lets walk the contract now? Chapter 2891: Is Fifteen Days Enough? Probably because this step was too eager, Mr. Barberos face that was still smiling copsed. He stared at Gota for a few moments before saying, I am indeed satisfied, but I also need time to think about it. After a pause, he asked, Is it that if I dont sign the contract today, I wont be able to walk out of thispany? Gota hurriedlypensated with a smile, How could it be Mr. Barbero, I dont have that intention, I just hope that it can be finalized earlier, Ive always heard of your great name before, and Ive wanted to cooperate for a long time. After exining a bit, Mr. Barberos anger was finally suppressed. Gota also didnt dare to mention the contract anymore, and first let people prepare the food. And at this time, the secretary walked in and said that Kouodjou had killed downstairs and was moring to see him. Get rid of her. Gota said without thinking. The secretary made a difficult decision, Shes brought a lot of fireworks downstairs, and says that if you kick her out, shell light them and create amotion, and then shell be able to lure Mr. Barbero out herself. This approach, apparently, had established that Mr. Barbero was in his ce. Gota, too, was in two minds. Tell him to wait, Im going down now. Gota said. He went downstairs in a rage and found the first floor lobby full of wreckage, everything that could be smashed by Kouodjou. The security guards were cowering in a ball, none of them daring to go near Kouodjou. Kouodjou, you crazy bitch, what are you doing here! Gota cursed loudly. Kouodjou turned her head and spotted Gota, so she rushed straight over and grabbed Gota by the cor, Wheres Mr. Barbero, Gota, thats my client! Gota pushed her away fiercely, so impatient that he straightened his tie, What your client, what Mr. Barbero, Ive never even heard of it, hurry up and leave, if youe back to cause trouble in front of mypany again, Ill call the police. Do you dare to swear that Mr. Barbero was not taken by you, if so, heaven help you. Kouodjous eyes burned as he forced the question. Gota naturally did not dare to swear, and even his eyes were a little weak, and began to nce around, Why should I swear, who do you think you are, you want to find Mr. Barbero, then you call, and see if hes here with me. He wasnt afraid of Kouodjou calling. The buildings signal was blocked anyway, there was no way to make a call. Thats why Kouodjou could only threaten Gota by dropping things downstairs. If she could have gotten through to Gota, she would have cursed on the phone. Gota, people dont do too much, how much money have you rolled Masikini Group away over the years, isnt it enough, Im just trying to keep Masikini Group alive with this Mr. Barbero. Kouodjous voice had more than a little bit of sadness in it, And thats not good enough? Gota steeply changed his face to a horrible one, Yes, no! He walked up to Kouodjou, I saidst night that we would work together for a win-win situation, its you who refused, so its not my fault. Did you speak as a human beingst night? Kouodjou questioned. Anyway, the decision was given to you, youre the one who gave up. Gota didnt pretend anymore, Mr. Barbero is upstairs yes, unfortunately, you wont have the chance to meet him. Hearing this, Kouodjou instinctively shrank back, What do you mean?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Gota gave an order, What are you waiting for, this crazy bitch suddenly came to thepany and hit and smashed, call the police and send her to the police station to be detained for fifteen days! Speaking here, he revealed a wry smile towards Kouodjou, Guess, fifteen days, is it enough time for me to talk to Mr. Barbero about cooperation? Chapter 2892: I Can Reconsider Gota you beast! Kouodjou was so angry that her eyes turned red and her whole body trembled uncontrobly, Ill kill you now.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. She pounced on Gota and tried to strangle his neck. Before she could even get close, she was kicked several meters out by the security guard. Then several men pinned her to the ground, crushing and contorting her face. Gota, triumphant, turned and headed for the elevator room. Gota, youre going to regret this, for your decision today. Kouodjou eximed. Gota paused in his steps and continued on. Regret? Indeed, he would regret that he hadnt separated from Kouodjou earlier! Hed had enough of being the son-inw of the family. -Hed had enough. With Kouodjou out of the way, Gota returned upstairs. Mr. Barbero was standing at the floor-to-ceiling window, looking out at the fireworks that were crackling outside, but it was daytime, so he couldnt see them clearly. Turning his head to see Gota return, he asks curiously, Whats going on here, did something happen downstairs? Gota smiles, No, it was one of my secretaries who came up with the idea of celebrating Mr. Barberos arrival in Willisto, and ended up buying firecrackers as fireworks, and I just went downstairs to take care of that as well. He couldnt help butugh at Kouodjou. Using fireworks as a way to pin him down, naive! At this end, Mr. Barbero has already believed it, and was quite touched, Actually, just keep a low profile, theres no need to set off any firecrackers and fireworks, but thanks Mr. Epote. No, its all I should do. Without Kouodjou to stir things up, the rest of the process went smoother and smoother. Gota led Mr. Barbero on a tour of thepany and the factory, and also went to several attractions in Willisto, serving him very well. But Mr. Barbero just did not mention the contract. Gota couldnt help but get anxious. If the dy continues, Kouodjou will be released from the detention center. What if he ran to Mr. Barbero andined? Mr. Barbero, thinking of this, Gota then walked stiffly to Mr. Barbero, You havent said anything about the contract yet, is there a problem? Mr. Barbero nodded, his expression serious, Indeed, there is a problem. Gotas heart instantly raised to his throat, So, whats the problem? Actually, I investigated before I came here, your rtionship with Miss Masikini, you are indeed husband and wife yes, but your rtionship is notpatible, and you are even in the middle of a divorce recently. Hearing this, Gota was dumbfounded. What, Mr. Barbero knew all these things, then why didnt he reveal it! As if he had the power to read minds, Mr. Barbero immediately continued, Are you trying to ask me why I didnt expose you? Im just a businessman, honestly, Im not interested in the struggle between you and your wife, I only care about who gives me more benefits. Thats what Gota heard, That would be me of course, Mr. Barbero, right now Masikini Group is just an empty shell, I have the money and the clients, and if you work with me, I guarantee that I can get you several times more than what you would have gotten on Kouodjous side. Talk is cheap, Mr. Barbero shook his head, who wouldnt talk, but how am I supposed to believe that without the benefits in my hands? So what do you need me to do? Gota asked. Mr. Barbero thought carefully, In fact, you are also considered to be halfway cut off, have to give me a defection stone before I can determine your sincerity, lets do it this way, if you can transfer one of the patents in your hand to me unconditionally, I will consider cooperating with you. Chapter 2893: Confrontation Gota was in trouble for a moment. He did have patents in his hands yes, they were all obtained by Kouodjou, only to be attributed to his name by his fancy words.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. At present, thepanys operation and profitability depend on these patents. Letting any one of them go would be a big loss for thepany. But if they could sign a contract with Mr. Barbero, the profit would be incalcble. Im not in a hurry, take your time to think about it. Mr. Barbero said and stood up, Thanks for your hospitality these days, Ill give you a little time to think slowly, as for me, Im going to wander around by myself, so I wont bother you anymore. Gota anxiously chased after him, Mr. Barbero, Mr. Barbero you dont Before he could finish his words, he realized that Mr. Barbero had already disappeared from sight. Helpless, Gota sat back on the bench and began to think about the pros and cons and feasibility of this matter. He was already upset, but Jeremies phone call came at this time. He opened his mouth with a scolding. Gota you old undead, what the hell do you want to do, what gives you the right to get my mom to the detention center, but also to prosecute, you hurry over to withdraw thewsuit! Gota originally anger did not know where to spread, heard this immediately rushed Jeremie hair, How do you talk to me, Jeremie, Im your old man, believe it or not I even you a piece of packing. Finished, and then sneered, How can I withdraw thewsuit, it is so that she stayed inside and could note out, I deliberately appealed. Kouodjou want toe out, also simple, stay enough fifteen days, they wille out. I heard, Jeremie gritted her teeth, the reason you did it was to take away my moms business, dont you dare try to get away with it, even though my moms in detention, theres still me, Im going to get Mr. Barbero back. Just you? Gotaughed, You dont understand business at all, you can snatch it back my ass! It wasnt that he was gullible, even if he had introduced Mr. Barbero to Jeremie and let the two of them meet, Jeremie wouldnt have been able to get this business. Even he is such an old man in the shopping mall, Mr. Barbero still have to consider whether the interests are maximized, not to mention Jeremie. Mr. Barbero will not reconsider after two or three wrong words. Jeremie smiled coldly, Yes, its true that I cant do it, but I can find help, there are so many people in the Robertson family, there is always someone who can help me. Do you really think that because you married into THE Robertson family that you are part of THE Robertson family, you are a rtive on the side, dont take yourself too seriously. Gota continued to scold. She even started to mock, I advised you to drug the Robertson familys nephew in the first ce, if you had listened to me, you would have been Mrs. Robertsons favorite nephew-inw, and I would have helped you. Now well, its hard oh! How can you say that, questioned Jeremie, teaching your own daughter to drug a man, dont you think its nasty and despicable? Youre not nasty and vile, so look at you now, can you beat me? Gota asked, O my daughter, dont be naive, its the heartless who get thestugh these days. Then Ill split it with THE Robertson family, I only want 20% and give them the rest, that way theyll definitely agree to help me. Jeremie said. Now Gota couldnt stopughing. A hundred million dors of cooperation, 80% is 80 million dors, the Robertson family people will certainly make a move. Not to mention, one hundred million was just the initial cooperation, there were several rounds of investment behind it, the money that could be gotten was at least a few hundred million. Chapter 2894: A Village in the Darkness Are you out of your mind, Gota cursed under his breath, Take out the money to THE Robertsons, what do you get? Jeremie replied, Get the Robertsons to work with me, Ill get twenty million dors and Ill get back at you, Ill get too much and you, youll lose a lot. Youre a crazy bitch just like your mom! Gota couldnt talk anymore and hung up in anger. Growing more agitated, she began to walk around the house. At the thought of THE Robertson family people intervening, his confidence of a sure win disintegrated a little. Come to think of it, if Jeremie is so concerned about this Mr. Barbero, that means Mr. Barbero does have the strength. So what if he came up with a patent himself, it was like losing a sesame seed and picking up a watermelon! Thinking about it, Gota made a decision. The business with Mr. Barbero must be negotiated! Gota immediately called Mr. Barbero, but the call never went through. No way! How long has it taken for the Robertson family to cut off their business? Gota became more and more anxious and kept on dialing. I dont know how long it took, but after hundreds of calls, the phone was finally connected. On the other end of the phone, came a familiar voice, Honey? Noe? Gota froze, Why are you answering the phone, Im calling Mr. Barbero, are you with Mr. Barbero now? What the hell. Noe froze for a while before telling Gota, I bumped into him at the hospital, this old man suddenly copsed in front of me, I got him emergency heart pills to take, hes still lying in the bed next to mine. So it was a heart attack, great! Gota was overjoyed. Looks like THE Robertsons havent gotten around to it yet. Noe sounded a little confused, Are you okay dear, the old man is having a heart attack and you still say yes, you have a grudge against him? How could there be a grudge! This is a future cash cow! Gota thought, while instructing Noe, Take care of Mr. Barbero for me first, make sure you do, Iming over now. Hanging up the phone, he rushed to the hospital in a hurry. When he arrived at the hospital room, he first went to see Mr. Barbero lying in the next bed. Only then did he look at Noe, his tone excited, Its still you whos great Noe, do you know how much youve invariably helped me! Noe didnt know the specifics, but looking at Gotas attitude, he also knew that he had definitely taken credit for it. You havent told me yet, who exactly is this person. Noe asked curiously.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Gota looked around, then lowered his voice and said Mr. Barberos identity. Noe was shocked. She had actually saved such an important person by casually saving him. And she didnt want to save it at that time, it was that old man who said he would give money, so she helped. Thinking about it, Noe was iparably d in her heart that she was okay with saving for the money yuck, for the intuition in her heart. People helped you with such a big favor, but as a result, you came and didnt look at me, went straight that way, and didnt say anything abouting to see me in thest few days, saying thank you to me, its all a lie, right! Noe said, aggrieved. How could it be fake! Gotaughed and took out a shopping bag and gave it to Noe, Look at it, I bought it especially for you! Noe was immediately happy, reaching for the bag and saying several thank yous dear. While saying that, she went to open the bag. But when he waited to open it, he only looked at it, and his smile froze. Chapter 2895: This is the reward? Looking at the bag in the pocket, Noe endured and endured and finally didnt lose his temper. Because the pocket was just an ordinary light luxury bag. The price was less than ten thousand dors. Didnt you say that I made a great achievement, why did you just buy me this. Noe said. Gota perked up, You already have a lot of designer bags, and you said yourself that designer bags need to be taken care of carefully, it hurts me to look at them, so Ill give you this, so you can just carry it. Its okay if its broken, Ill buy you a new one. Of course its okay if its broken. Because a dozen light luxury bags to top the price of a designer bag. This was really too perfunctory. Noes face fell as she thought. Gotas face copsed even more than hers, Whats the matter, what do you mean by giving me a face, have I treated you badly all these years, when I seed in taking Mr. Barberos business after a while, of course Ill buy you good ones, you cant even wait for that? Sighing while saying that, Noe, you really disappoint me too much, I really didnt expect you to be such a person. Noe was upset and didnt want to argue with Gota at this juncture. What if Gota gets angry and just wont marry her? I didnt mean that, Noe immediately hugged Gotas arm, I just didnt expect it to be this brand of bag, this bags previous endorser I know, is my arch rival. Thats right, its just better to me the bag for the fault anyway. And when Gota heard this, he immediately said, In that case, then Ill take it and return it, so that you dont see iting, and then Ill buy you a good er. In order to entertain Mr. Barbero these days, he had spent a lot of money, and his hands were tight, so he also wanted to gouge back this amount of money. A series of operations, watching the others dumbfounded. Before he could say anything, Mr. Barbero in the next bed suddenly coughed.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Gota immediately rushed over to shush him, Mr. Barbero youre awake, great, Im relieved that youre okay, you dont even know, I was worried sick about you just now! Howe its you, Mr. Barbero was puzzled, I clearly remember that it was a beautifuldy who saved me. Gota hurriedly pulled back the curtain between the two beds, Yes, it was ady, Mr. Barbero, look, isnt it this one? Not forgetting to scowl at Noe to get her to talk. Noe swallowed that breath and revealed a smile, Mr. Barbero, its good that youre okay, I was really worried about you just now, as for saving you, you dont need to keep it in mind, its just a matter of lifting a finger. How can it be a show of hands! Mr. Barbero waved his hand and made a bold move, pulling out his checkbook, brushing and writing a few strokes, then handing it to Noe, Take this, its my thanks! Noe takes it and looks at it, the amount is one million dors. This Mr. Barbero is so generous! This Mr. Barbero is also too rich! But before he could get excited, the check was snatched by Gota. Gota returned it to Mr. Barbero without saying a word, Mr. Barbero, from now on, we are partners, giving money is too much, this is what Noe should do, isnt it Noe? Noes heart was dripping blood, so angry that he wanted to curse. Gota can do favors, but she cant do favors with her money. This one million dors was originally what she deserved! Cursing in her heart, she still had to keep a smile on her face, Yes, Mr. Barbero you dont have to be polite, well still have to rely on you for our cooperation in the future. Mr. Barbero paused and stared at the two, I just reacted, you two seem to have a good rtionship, so you are Chapter 2896: Sent to You Hearing Mr. Barbero ask this, Noes heart was vaguely more expectant. She straightened her back and waited for Gota to introduce himself as a wife. No more, saying a girlfriend would be fine. To her surprise, Gota said, This is my sister, called Noe. Its your sister, but names Ebwa? asked Mr. Barbero suspiciously. Gota nodded vigorously, Yes, distant cousin, so not a surname. He has not yet negotiated a good cooperation with Mr. Barbero, he cant disclose Noes identity, so he can only entrust her in this way. Noes heart was bitter and irritated, but still nodded along, Thats it.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Mr. Barbero nodded thoughtfully. With that, he rang the bedside call bell and got the nurse to send himself for a full body checkup. Thats the way it is when one gets older, when one has a heart attack one has to be fully examined, otherwise one lives with trepidation. Mr. Barbero smiled and left the ward. As soon as he left, Noe exploded, Gota what do you mean, why are you still refusing to recognize my identity! It was even if he refused to say his identity, he even asked for the cheap bag he was given back. Suddenly bing so stingy, Noe panicked in her heart. Gota felt that she was being unreasonable, This Mr. Barbero is a big client, how can I destroy my image in his heart, as for the bag, didnt I all promise to buy you an expensive er? Whats not to like about this? Actually, if you dont talk about this big client, we have enough money to use ah. Noe said, A big client popped up at this juncture, Im afraid theres a problem. Of course theres a problem. The problem was, that bitch Kouodjou didnt want to give him Masikini Group, thats why he brought in Mr. Barbero, intending to make a desperateeback. He had enough of a headache right now, and Noe wasing in for no reason. Im not cleaning up after you because you got credit for today, and if you ever bother me like that again and question my ns, youre not going to be this Mrs. Epote! Gota warned. Noe opened her mouth, not even daring to cry anymore. Afraid that if she angered Gota, she really wouldnt have a chance to be Mrs. Epote. Soon, Mr. Barbero returned to the hospital room after the examination. Gota immediately went up to him to show his concern, but anyone with a clear eye could see that he was not drunk. Mr. Barbero, a veteran in the shopping mall, would not fail to understand. Then he said, OK, today this thing also let me understand, some things are destined, from the beginning you came to pick up the ne, and now Noe saved me, its all destiny. This is to loosen up and change the conditions. Gota was thrilled and followed with a series of nods, Isnt that so, Mr. Barbero, from the first time I saw you, I felt that we were especially destined! Ill make a discount for this destiny, what about the patent, I dont want you for nothing, but after all, its a knockout for defection, so youll sell me at half of the market price. After selling the patent, the cooperation behind is all good. For Gota, selling the patent at half the market price was actually not cost-effective. But at least its better than giving it away for nothing, not to mention that the Robertson family is now eyeing the patent, and he doesnt have time to argue about it. Immediately agreed, OK, ording to Mr. Barbero you say do, you wait, I now go back to thepany to draft the contract. He didnt want to dy for a moment for fear that Mr. Barbero would run away. Mr. Barbero smiled as he watched Gota leave. Only when he couldnt see any trace of him did he set his eyes on Noe and took out a bag, Its for you, lets see if you like it. Chapter 2897: Beginning to Change Despite Mr. Barberos gentle smile, Noe didnt dare to pick it up. It really didnt understand what this meant! Whats the matter, afraid Ill put a bomb inside? Mr. Barbero asked, Dont worry, I still have to do business with your brother, if I blow you up now, it wont do me any good. Hearing this, Noes nervousness rxed a few points. Also squeezing out a smile towards Mr. Barbero, Im just so surprised, Mr. Barbero you didnt have to send me anything else, I saved you just by the way, it really wasnt necessary. Its necessary, Mr. Barberos attitude was firm, And I can guarantee that whats inside will be something youll like. I cant believe hes so confident. Noe couldnt help butugh inwardly, thinking about how Mr. Barbero could possibly guess what he liked. Thinking that, he took the bag and opened it, and was disappointed.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. What was inside was a canvas bag, the kind that high school girls like to carry, ten or twenty dors a piece on the street. How could she possibly like this kind of thing ah. But on her face, she was still smiling, I quite like it, thanks Mr. Barbero! Why dont you try it on your back if you like it? Mr. Barbero added. Noe secretly rolled his eyes up to the sky. Its just a rag bag, whats there to try on your back. She was afraid that the straps would be too rough and scratch her silk dress. Unable to do anything about it, Mr. Barbero had been staring at her with encouraging and expectant eyes, plus Gota had specially exined before she left that she must please Mr. Barbero. If she offended Mr. Barbero, then her position as Mrs. Epote, and all kinds of luxuries, etc., would all go down the drain. Even if she had to sacrifice a silk dress, she could only endure it. Noe struggled to keep a straight face and picked up the canvas bag. Just as she lifted it in her hand, she realized something was wrong. The weight was off! What the hell? Looking down, this canvas bag is actually with a zipper, the zipper is zipped up at the moment, and the inside is bulging, I dont know whats in it. Seeing Mr. Barberos meaning, whats inside is the main event! Mr. Barbero, this Noe wanted to speak. Mr. Barbero smiled and interrupted her, Im also old and dont understand what you young girls really like, so Ill give you one of my favorites, and then you can go buy what you like yourself. Inside was money! The inside of the canvas bag was definitely filled with money! Noes heart was beating like thunder with excitement. Estimating from this weight, it was hundreds of thousands of dors no more. But why would Mr. Barbero give himself a sum of money for good reason? Like will read the mind like, Mr. Barbero immediately gave the answer, you ah, little girl family, go out also want to have their own opinion, obviously you saved me, why let your brother to decide my thanks to it, you ah, in the future to learn to make their own decisions! So it turns out! I know, thank you Mr. Barbero!Noe nodded vigorously. Mr. Barbero stared at her for a long time, the smile in the bottom of his eyes grew thicker, Watching you happy, my heart is like eating honey too. Mr. Barbero, what do you mean by that? Noes heart fluttered. Mr. Barbero, however, snorted, Nothing, its better not to scare you, Im old, I have a lot of sleep, I need to get some rest. After saying that, without giving Noe a chance to speak again, he went back to his hospital bed andy down. Noe stared at Mr. Barberos back with a thoughtful face. Chapter 2898: Heavenly Difference Mr. Barbero just had a normal heart attack, therefore, he was discharged after the second day in the hospital. Gota came to pick him up from the hospital. When he came, Mr. Barbero had gone to the doctors office for a review and hadnt returned yet. Noe was alone in the hospital room. She was fiddling with thembskin bag she bought this morning, and the more she looked at it, the more she liked it. Mr. Barberoplimented her on it, saying that she had a good eye for a little girl. When Gota came in, Noe immediately diverted her attention and called out honey. As a result, Gota was scared enough to look around and make sure Mr. Barbero wasnt there, then she breathed a sigh of relief. Dont yell at me now, youre just my distant cousin, what if you get dressed up in front of Mr. Barbero? Distant cousin again! Noe remembered how disappointed she was yesterday, when she was so looking forward to it, only to be introduced as a distant cousin, and she was still angry about it. I dont think that Mr. Barbero is that calcting, he didnt even say anything when you and Kouodjou got divorced and stole the business, why cant you recognize me as your wife? What wife? Youre still just a mistress! Gota corrected, If Kouodjou and I get divorced and steal business, people will only think that were just disagreeing and splitting the family fortune, but if I introduce you now, then Im the one at fault. When word got out, he was probably going to die from everyone pointing at him.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Noe, why didnt I realize that you were so unintelligent before, Gota used, After all those years of enduring it, you cant endure it at thest minute? Noe opened his mouth and froze, no words came out. Then Gota added, Also, didnt I say I would buy you a bag afterward, but you secretly went to buy it yourself and swiped my credit card, didnt you? While saying that, he picked up that bag and looked it up and down, the word heartache was almost written on his face. He had already lost a lot of money by selling hispanys patents at half price yesterday, and he was still waiting for Mr. Barberos investment to pay him back. And then this loser bitch, she actually bought a very expensive bag without saying a word. Noe stared at him, and the more he looked, the more angry he became. Howe she didnt realize that Gota is such a person with such a face before? Her youth over the years was like feeding a dog. I wanted to say that this bag was bought with Mr. Barberos money. When she opened her mouth, Mr. Barberos advice to herst night suddenly shed in her mind, so she held her tongue. Instead, he said, Its my fault, Ill return itter. Thats right. Gota nodded with satisfaction, After Ive taken care of this, I wont buy you anything you want, the more you know now, the more youll get in the future. As he was talking, Mr. Barbero returned to the ward. Still with that smiling look, What are you siblings doing, I can hear arguing from a long way away. Facing Mr. Barbero, Gotas expression became respectful and hurriedly exined, There is no quarrel, Mr. Barbero you misunderstood, I am educating Noe. However, Mr. Barberos face immediately sank, said with a stern face, You have a good reason, why do you want to reprimand her ah, the girls skin is originally thin, is a delicate flower, should be well cared for, to you like grass. Mr. Epote, you cant do this, you dont have any pity for her. Poking at Mr. Barberos taboo, Gotas head was almost on the ground, Yes, yes, my problem, Mr. Barbero youre right, I wont educate her from now on. Thats more like it. Mr. Barbero nodded in satisfaction. After saying a few words, he was ready to be discharged. When he was about to leave the hospital room, he turned his head to look at Noe and went up to pat her on the back of the hand, Dont be sad, Ill back you up from now on, if your brother ever educates you again, you just call me! Chapter 2899: You’re a Smart Person While patting the back of Noes hand, he ced a business card into her palm. It was still a private business card. Noe looked at Mr. Barbero with surprise, then looked at Gota who was next to her like a grandson, not daring to fart, and the corner of her mouth suddenly hooked up into a smile. I really didnt expect, I just saved an old man. So many good things coulde to him! -Once Mr. Barbero left, Gotas mouth suddenly curled up in a smile. Once Mr. Barbero left, Noe was left alone in her hospital room.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. However, her life was much better than before. Because Mr. Barbero kept sending things. Food, drink, clothes, everything. And none of it was cheap. The caregiver in charge of taking care of Noe didnt understand the situation, and asked with an envious face, This is all from your husband, isnt it? Its really good for you! No, its just a friend I know. Noe denies it. The caretaker bristles, Then its courting you! Why do you say that? Noe asks. The nursemaid analyzes, Think about it, which guy has nothing to do every day and sends you so many things, and look at the ne that was sent in the morning, its from the Love Love brand, that brand specializes in couples models! The diamond ring that her daughter bought when she got married was from the Love Love brand, so she was particrly impressed. Hearing these words from the caretaker, the smile on Noes face tightened and she gradually fell into deep thought. Can it be that Mr. Barbero is really interested in himself? After hesitating until the evening, Noe flipped out the business card given by Mr. Barbero earlier and called the number on it. After connecting, without a moments hesitation, Mr. Barbero on the other end of the phone asked, Whats wrong Noe, is your brother bullying you? Noe was shocked, How did you know it was me? She obviously hadnt spoken yet. Whats so hard to guess, Mr. Barberoughed out loud cheerfully, Youre the only one who knows this number of mine, so no one will call me but you. With that, and a small short sigh, I thought Id have to wait a long time to get a call from you, Noe, Im d now. Mr. Barbero Noes suspicion in his mind became more and more certain, but still had to take his time to feel it out, I like the ne you sent me in the morning, I purposely went to check the brand, and its under the name of Love Love Brand. Mr. Barbero, you know this brand too, dont you? Mr. Barbero did not answer the question, but asked in return, Do you think I am too old? Why yes Mr. Barbero, you are very young! Noe immediately denied. Mr. Barbero hmmmd, If you think Im young, then I think youre single too. Think too? Noe was a little confused, Mr. Barbero, what do you mean by that. On the other end of the phone, Mr. Barbero was silent for a while before he finally spoke, Actually, I know that youre not Gotas distant cousin, but I dont care, I can take you away from Willisto if you want. The words struck Noes head like a thunderbolt. She was a little dazed and didnt know what to say. How had her identity been known, would Gota be angry with her andsh out at her if she knew Look Noe, if youre willing to trust me Im willing to take you to a ce where theres mutual respect for each other and let you live apletely different life than what youre living now, Im sure youre a smart girl and should know what to choose right? Chapter 2900: Going Back on His Word When Gota went to the hospitalter that evening, he was told that Noe had been discharged. Discharged? Gota was surprised, Isnt it a hundred days for injuries? Not waiting for the nurse to answer, he waved his hand again, But yeah, how much money would it cost me to stay in the hospital all the time, its better to be discharged, it saves a lot of money at home! With that, he transferred fifty thousand dors to Noe. Sent another voice, Noe, you yourself at home well, really can not manage to hire a nanny, I recently busy, can not take care of you. Noe took the money and didnt reply. This bitch, Gota bared her teeth in anger, not let her return the bag, its not like she wont buy it in the future, as to be so angry? She is really too petty! Forget it, when Im done with Mr. Barberos cooperation, Ill go buy another bag to coax her. As he was thinking, Gotas cell phone rang again. It was Kouodjou. Counting the time, the fifteen days of detention had indeed arrived. However, even if Kouodjou was released now, it would be useless. He had already taken down Mr. Barbero as a big client, and Kouodjous call was probably to ask for punishment. Gota wasnt afraid at all and directly pressed the answer button. It was just as Gota thought. As soon as the call was answered, Kouodjou questioned him, Gota, are you still a human being, did you really rob Mr. Barbero? What do you mean you snatched it, Gota pulled out his ears and smiled, thats too hard to say, this is business, thats what business is ah, its up to each person who can snatch it. Now that he was able to secure Mr. Barbero as a client, thats what he was capable of. Gota you have to be shameless, if you hadnt sent me to the detention center, theres no way you could have signed with Mr. Barbero, you animal, scumbag! Enraged, Kouodjou cursed out any unpleasant words. By the end of the day, Gotas expression and tone became vicious, You curse as hard as you can, Im recording all of it, when the timees, Ill just find awyer to send you back in, and say that youre attacked with personal insults. You! Being said this, Kouodjou was instantly speechless. The days in the detention center were not easy, she lost ten pounds in fifteen days in there, and her whole person was almost skin and bones. If she went in once more, it is estimated that the person will be directly lost. On the other end of the phone, Gota, who had taken hold of Kouodjou,ughed very openly, Speaking of which, I should really thank you, were both getting divorced, and youre still sending me such a big client! Dont be arrogant, Kouodjou gritted his teeth, I asked Mr. Barbero, he hasnt signed the contract with you yet, as long as the contract hasnt fallen through, I still have a chance. Dont waste your time, Mr. Barbero is not likely to work with you, after all he has more to gain from me. Gota said.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Kouodjou replied, Didnt you just give away a patent at half price, that patent is still mine, Gota, do you think, I dont have any other patents in my hand? How could you possibly have one, Gota didnt believe it, and if you had one, why would you need to fight me for Mr. Barbero? Open up the market and there would be a steady stream of moneying in. Of course I want to, Kouodjous tone added a bit more hatred, but you took all the money from Masikini Group, I dont have enough money, anyway, Im not afraid of wearing shoes now, Ill send that patent to Mr. Barbero, its a new patent, its better than several of yours! patent, its worth several patents on your side! Chapter 2901: You Use Your Heart Kouodjou had it all figured out regarding the opportunities afterward. She lost this patent, it was just a little less money. As long as she had Mr. Barberos investment remitted, she could earn it back by re-examining the other patents. Not so with Gota. Everything Gota has now is stolen, he doesnt have any real skills himself. So as long as Kouodjou had the slightest chance of turning over a new leaf, he could defeat Gota. You cant defeat me. Kouodjous tone was certain, Dont forget, Im the one who taught you how to do business in the first ce. Bang! Kouodjou hung up the phone. Gota was so angry that he cursed one after another and smashed everything he could at hand. Calming down, he immediately called Mr. Barbero. But Mr. Barberos phone was disconnected! Damn it, had Kouodjou already talked to Mr. Barbero, so Mr. Barbero had abandoned him? The more Gota thought about it, the more anxious he became, and he kept calling. I dont know how many calls he made before he got a text message back from Mr. Barbero, Dealing with personal matters, Ill call you when Im done. The tone was cold, not at all the same as before. Gota was even more nervous. He wanted to text Mr. Barbero to ask him if the previous cooperation could continue. After editing several times, he gave up. He was afraid that Mr. Barbero would get bored if he kept on asking! He fell into a disheveled position on the boss chair, not understanding what went wrong. He had obviously done a good job, why did Mr. Barbero still flip out? Just as he was thinking, his cell phone rang. Gota hurriedly picked up, Mr. Barbero, youre busy ah, I just wanted to talk to you about the cooperation, I Its me. Noe spoke on the other end of the line. Two words that made Gota lose all interest and his voice was breathless, You, why are you calling me. Noe was choked by his question, and smiled again in a moment, gentle and iparable, You havente to see me since I was discharged from the hospital, Ill cook for you tonight, will youe and eat? Still a patient, why cook, Gota replied, Besides, you cant buy anything outside, you have to go to your ce to eat, what a waste of time. Noes voice cooled a little, Thene back too, have a bite more or less. Got it, Ill be there at seven. Gota hung up impatiently. Cant reach Mr. Barbero right now, how can I be in the mood for dinner. Women are really troublesome. They dont have the slightest bit of insight! Suffering until seven in the evening, Gota went to the suburban vi where Noe was, but kept his eyes on his cell phone, staring all the time, waiting for a message from Mr. Barbero. I made the steak special, Gota try it, its delicious. Noe said. Gota gave a perfunctory grace, not taking his eyes off the phone screen, picked up his fork and took a bite. Then spit it all out with a wow. The tone of his voice was as disgusting as it could be, What the hell is this stuff of yours, its as nd as a radish, and one bite is full of water, disgusting me to death! Noes face was as ck as the bottom of a pot, Because what youre eating is radish!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. What? Gota then looked down and realized that what he spit out was a piece of white radish as decoration, or the raw kind. As for the steak, it was still lying nicely on the side. We havent eaten together for a long time, cant you just put down your phone for a while and have a nice meal with me? Noe asked. In his tone, there were already more than a few points of aggravation and anger. Gota had no choice but to put down his cell phone, Okay, lets eat first, I wont look at it okay. As the wordsnded, the cell phone rang, Gota grabbed it like an arrow off the string and rushed to the corner to pick it up. Chapter 2902: Either One or the Other The whole process happened so fast that before Noe could even react, he realized that the person had already gone to the corner. Thest bit of light under Noes eyes, fell. Gota, on the other hand, didnt notice the change in Noe and was talking to his secretary on the phone. You said he contacted you privately and asked how many patents yourpany actually has now? The secretary replied, Yes, thats what happened ten minutes ago, and I guess Ill be contacting Mr. Epote you soon and asking for those patents from you. That old thing, thats enough! Gota cursed in anger. On the other end of the phone, the secretary was silent for a while, then spoke, Mr. Epote, Ive actually thought about it, theres actually a way to clean him up, didnt you y a trick of hacking before? Gota blinked, instantly reacting. What the secretary was saying was that once before, he wanted to kick a rtive of THE Masikini family out of the game, so he deliberately and kindly gifted him a project, when in fact that project had already been given to another hitmanspany. The rtive didnt know that he had taken advantage of the hitmanspany and had his arms and legs broken, and is still wheelchair-bound. As for the project, because of such a mess, it also belongs to the hitmanpany, but because Gota pulled the strings, the hitmanpany paid him a sum of money. In the end, the beneficiary is only Gota. The situation at hand could be handled in the same way. Gotas eyes started to get excited as he thought, Right, why didnt I think of that, thats how it should be done! The secretary asked again, So Mr. Epote, what exactly do you need me to do? Gota pondered for a while, You go ahead and contact those loan sharks, then mortgage my patents, then give them to Mr. Barbero unconditionally, after he signs the contract with us, hmmm, let him die a horrible death! Clunk! As he was excitedly talking about his n, the sound of dishes breaking suddenly came from behind him. Gota impatiently turned his head and looked at Noe who was squatting on the ground to clean up the debris, Cant you be quiet, cant you see Im talking about things!All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. After scolding, he continued to exin to his secretary, You go and deal with it now, remember, find the loan sharkpany, the higher the interest the better, its not like were going to pay it back anyway, you mustnt be soft. No Mr. Epote, the secretaryughed softly, Ive always been ruthless, especially with men, especially ruthless! Gota hung up the phone reassuringly. Returning to the table, and without waiting for Mr. Barberos call, he feasted on his steak. Noe was silent for a while and spoke hesitantly, Gota, youre preparing to deal with Mr. Barbero, but werent you going to work with him before? What do you know, Gota waved his hand and stuffed another steak into his mouth, There are no eternal partners in business, its all about profit first. Now that Mr. Barbero wasnt cooperating, there was no other way to get him to spit out some money. Soon, Gota was full and drunk. He originally wanted to stay here for the night, but seeing that Noe still had a cast on his body, he shrugged his shoulders and simply left. Finish eating, go take a bath, and then leisurely wait for Mr. Barbero to beg for mercy! As soon as he left, Noe took out his cell phone and paced back and forth in the living room, as if he was making some big decision. Finally gritting her teeth, she said whatever and dialed a number straight out. At a time like this, of course she had to save the people who were more important to her! Chapter 2903: The Night is Long and Dreamy On this end, everything was just as Gota thought. That night, Mr. Barbero called and asked about the patent. The tone of voice has brought a few points of arrogance, Originally, I also intend to cooperate with you, who knows Miss Masikini threw out a more attractive patents, or directly to me, Im this after all, to support the bottom of so many employees well. Gota in the bottom of the heart sneer. Said so grandiose, in fact, is to let him give more profit chant. Old thing, before really white hospitality. But on his face, he still wore a smile, I understand, Mr. Barbero, if you dont mind, Ill give you the patents in my hand, Ill give them to you, although its not as good as Kouodjous new patents, at least these patents of mine are mature! At these words, Mr. Barbero was as happy as anything, Ouch, how can that be a good thing. Its nothing, as long as I can work with you Mr. Barbero, everything else is fine. Gota said. Mr. Barbero immediately pped, OK, just based on your attitude, I wont hesitate anymore, otherwise its really disrespectful to you, youe to me tomorrow, well sign the contract. Okay, okay, Gota was happy, Then the patent Theres no rush on that one, just put it in the contract, add a use that youll assign it to me, and then when youre done signing the contract, you can deal with it. No problem! Gota agreed very crisply as well. Mr. Barbero, the fat sheep, was finally in his belly! Lest the night grows long, Gota asked his secretary to contact the loan sharks overnight. Unexpectedly, the secretarys action was much sharper than he had imagined, without even having to say it, it was already taken care of. The money has all been wired into thepanys ount, Mr. Epote you pay attention to receiving it. The secretary said. Gota proudly enjoined, also very broad-minded, You take one hundred thousand dors from it, consider it as my reward to you. Mr. Epote youre giving me a hundred thousand performance bonus right? The secretary asked in a keyworded voice, Then Ill go get it from the finance tomorrow, thanks Mr. Epote. Hanging up the phone, Gota is still despising the secretarys behavior in his mind. What could be pretending ah, afraid to turn around and say where this money came from, it will be thought by others to be money to buy her? Dont be ridiculous! With Mr. Barberos investment, what kind of beautiful woman cant be obtained?Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. The secretary really thinks too highly of herself. Gota thought, cozying up to the bath again. -Mr. Barbero In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. Mr. Barbero was quick to negotiate and sign the contract with Gota. When it came to Gotas end, he started looking over the regtions. After all, it is to pit Mr. Barbero a hand, Gota heart more or less still very cautious. Mr. Barbero was not in a hurry, picked up the tea cup on the table, gently sipped, and then asked, By the way, the holders of those patents are you, right, this can not go wrong. How can there be any mistake, Gota was afraid of being seen what the horses footsteps, not caring to take a closer look, quickly signed, I also deliberately brought a copy, Mr. Barbero you see. Mr. Barbero swept a nce and nodded his head with satisfaction, Okay, although these patents are a little bit older, but I like Mr. Epotes character better, so its just better to work with you. Thank you Mr. Barbero for your love, then see if you have time in the afternoon, lets go and transfer the patents? Gota said impatiently. If the time dragged on and the patent was still out, what if the loan sharks came to the door? Chapter 2904: Counting my hard-earned money This hot potato, the sooner Gota gets rid of it, the better. Thinking about it, but he heard Mr. Barbero said, Not today, I signed a contract with you, I have to take care of Miss Masikinis side first, otherwise I shouldnt be able to walk out of Willisto. Howe, Gota smiled, If Kouodjou dares to do anything to you, Ill help you clean her up. However, Mr. Barbero did notugh along with him, but raised his hand and heavily pped Gotas shoulder, Mr. Epote, if a man wants to be sessful, he must have a womans help behind him, even if this woman just stays at home, she will bring you good luck. If you continue to scorn women and look down on them like this, there is a good chance that something will happen to you this way. Gota froze, not understanding what that meant. About to ask again, Mr. Barbero had already gotten up and left. Gota thought for a moment on his own and came up with a reason. This Mr. Barbero is just pretending. He said that he would definitely cooperate with him, but then he almost signed Kouodjous contract. Then when he saw that he was willing to give away a few patents for nothing, he came back again. Now stand on the moral high ground using him, are just farting and pretending to be noble. He wanted to see if Mr. Barbero could still say such things when the loan sharks came to his door. -Mr. Barbero. On this end, after Mr. Barbero separated from Gota, he went to Masikini Group. He did go to see Kouodjou. However, Kouodjou was not the only one he was looking for. Entering the office, Mr. Barbero first greeted Kouodjou, and then handed the contract to the front of the sofa, Miss Newman, take a look. Anna was sitting on the sofa reading a mother and child magazine, she took it with a smile and scanned it a few times to make sure it was okay. Then she gave a thumbs up towards Mr. Barbero, Its Mr. Barbero, the loophole in this contract is perfect. Mr. Barbero pulled the corner of his mouth, Why do I get the feeling that youre notplimenting me with that?Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. It is apliment, Annas tone was firm, Look at the contract, no kidding! The contract stated that the patent would be transferred to Mr. Barbero while the contract was in force, but it didnt specify on what date. As long as Mr. Barbero dyed for a few more days, when the loan sharks started to collect the debt, Gota would have something to cry about. Even Gota could not sell the patent to someone else to cover the debt. Because it is written in the contract that the patent has to be transferred to Mr. Barbero, if Gota sells the patent, it is a breach of contract, and it has to pay ten times of the breach of contract. All this adds up to the fact that no matter if its a breach of contract or a loan shark, you have to cough up the money you got from the Masikini family. And thats the clean kind. All right, Anna said, cing the contract on the coffee table, the pig in the pit is now in ce, so lets wait for it to kill itself and get some meat. Almost as soon as the wordsnded, Kouodjou, who was sitting at his desk, stood up and walked straight to Anna. Without a moments hesitation, he knelt straight down! Anna was so scared that she bounced up from the sofa, but her stomach was too big, so it was really not good to help, Dont be like this, get up. Kouodjou refused to get up, his voice choked, Thank you, if it wasnt for you, I wouldnt have been able to defeat Gota on my own. Anna contacted Mr. Barbero abroad, bribed Gotas secretary, and even started her own loan-sharkingpany. She spent a lot of money before and after to make sure it was seamless, before letting Gota in. She wouldnt have been so capable in her ce. Its not like Im helping for nothing, Anna was helpless, If you keep this up, Ill have to turn around and ask for half of your daughters shares to go away as my hard-earned money ah. Chapter 2905: Something’s Wrong Originally, he wanted to use these words to force Kouodjou to stand up. Who knew that Kouodjou instead nodded his head seriously, Yes, if we can sessfully save Masikini Group this time, I dont have a problem with you wanting the shares, but can you ask for a little bit less, and Ill make up the rest for you. Anna cried andughed, Are you serious? Really! Kouodjous tone was eager for a few minutes, Its true that I dont have much money in my hand, but I have a set of ancestral emerald, which is quite valuable, you should be able to look at it. Anna quickly waved her hand, No need, I dont like emeralds, youd better keep them for yourself. Then, what about the diamonds, I have an abandoned mine under my name, I heard that there are quite a few diamonds inside that havent been mined yet, Ill give them to you, you go mine them. Kouodjou racked his brain, thinking of all sorts of things Anna might like. Anna was helpless in the end, You get up oh first, I want to sit for a while, my feet are swollen from standing. The second trimester of pregnancy is really hard. Kouodjou himself is also pregnant, ate this bitter, so immediately stood up. Its not good to let Anna kneel down because of herself, and then something happens, right? She couldnt afford the responsibility. Anna also breathed a sigh of relief. After the two of them talked for a while, Mr. Barbero was ready to leave. Not to Masikini Group, but to Willisto. He had to go back to Reliacao to continue torturing Lynx. Anna went to the airport to see him off. Miss Newman, Mr. Barbero stood at the security checkpoint, his white hair swaying gently with the air-conditioned breeze, if you ever get a chance, remember toe to Reliacao, Ive bought that grasnd. Huh? Anna wondered. Mr. Barbero added, Sometimes when I dont go to the mental hospital to torture Lynx, I visit that grasnd and remember what you said to me and appreciate it. It was Annas patient exnations, analyzing the causes and consequences for him, that pulled him out of his paranoid and misguided vengeance. I used to wonder why Mr. Navarro liked you more than Agustin, but now I understand. Anna, really is a girl worth loving. If Agustin could be half the man you are, maybe he wouldnt be Mr. Barbero couldnt hold back his tears as he spoke of his sadness. Anna hurriedly lowered her head to look for paper in her bag. When she looked up again, she realized that Mr. Barbero had disappeared. No way, did he hide himself to cry?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Anna searched the airport and finally found Mr. Barbero in the cabne outside. She ran over to him out of breath and sounded puzzled, Mr. Barbero, why did youe out all of a sudden. I saw someone. Mr. Barberos eyes were serious, Ive seen him at the airport before. Also at this airport, was it by chance? Anna inquired. Willisto was indeed quite big, but the probability of bumping into the same person at the airport was still there. Mr. Barbero shook his head, his face deadened, No, it was at the Reliacao airport, thats when you guys went back to Willisto, I went to the drop-off and saw her, and I saw her again just now. And when he followed up, he was noticed by the other party, so he flew away in a cab. Anna listened in disbelief. This might just as well be no coincidence. But Mr. Barbero couldnt describe what the man looked like. By this time, the airport radio started to announce that it was time for Mr. Barberos flight to board. Mr. Barbero had no choice but to leave. But before he left, he handed Anna the handbag in his hand, That man left it behind, you study it and look at it, it appeared twice, I always think its not that simple. Chapter 2906: Someone’s got their eye on Mordecai! Anna held her handbag and cried a little. She was just here to drop off Mr. Barbero, howe she had an extra job as a detective? However, looking at the seriousness of Mr. Barberos words, there is still a need to be vignt. After thinking about it, Anna took her handbag and went back to the car, making sure the door was locked from the inside before slowly opening it. There wasnt much in it. Just some cosmetics, a few books tucked away, and an old, old wallet with nothing in it. No matter how you look at it, you dont think theres anything wrong with it. Anna pondered for a while, but still gave up, intending to send the bag to the lost and found. As a result, when she got out of the car, her hand didnt grab it, and the bag fell to the ground, and the things inside were scattered all over the ce. Anna hurriedly bent down to pick it up, and when she picked up one of the books, the spine of the book was facing upwards, and something lightly fell out from it. Anna just swept a nce, and the whole person froze. It was a photo that looked like it had been several years old, and the edges were yellowed. The person on top of the photo, Anna recognized. It was Mordecai! Now one had to believe what Mr. Barbero had said. The man who appeared in their sights so often, with Mordecais photo, was surely not a good person! Not daring to think about it further, Anna hurriedly packed up those things and went to find Cedron without stopping. Cedron was having a meeting with his staff, Anna could not be bothered, so she sat inside the office and waited. During the waiting process, she thought a lot, and also rummaged through all the things in that handbag. Anna realized that there was more than one photo of Mordecai in the books! Except for the older one found at the very beginning, all the other photos were taken recently. To be precise, they were taken in Reliacao, something about Mordecai going to summer camp, following the old Mrs. Navarro to the institute, and even a long way away, of Mordecai sleeping in a hotel. The more I watched, the more I was horrified.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. I was so focused that I didnt even know when Cedron came in. Until Cedron circled her from behind, with a few lingering notes in his voice, Wife, why did youe to me all of a sudden, did you miss me? Anna was so engrossed in her own thoughts that she hadnte back to her senses and screamed in shock. Cedron immediately put away his smile and came around to Anna, Whats wrong Anna, did I scare you, sorry, I didnt mean it. Said Cedron, out of the corner of his eye he noticed the coffee table full of pictures, Whats with all the pictures of Mordecai? I picked them up. Anna said softly. Picked up? The smile on Cedrons face all converged cleanly, Where did you pick them up? Obviously, he also realized the seriousness of the problem. What kind of person would take so many photos of Mordecai? His intuition told him that the other party would not be a good person. Anna then told him what had happened, and finally clutched the corner of Cedrons coat, with a bit of worry in her voice, Cedron, do you think this person is trying to harm Mordecai? But Mordecai was only five years old, it was impossible for him to have a grudge against someone. Then it could only be Anna asked again, Could it be that itsing for the two of us? Dont think too much about it, Cedron reassured her, Ill take care of this, you go home first. Anna is now a pregnant woman after all, she shouldnt work too much. Im really relieved, why dont I go pick up Mordecai and take him home now? Anna said. Chapter 2907: Giving an Account Cedron knew that if he didnt let Anna pick it up, shed probably have to sit on it when she got home. Ill take care of the two remaining contracts and then apany you. Cedron said. Anna subconsciously refused, I can just go by myself, you keep working! I dont feelfortable letting you go alone. Cedron replied, adding after a pause, Also, thats our son, so of course we have to pick him up together. Although Mordecai was not rted to them by blood, in their hearts, Mordecai was their own son. Anna looked at Cedron in front of her and was more than a little touched in her heart, then nodded heavily. Yes, they go together to pick up Mordecai! C Once Cedron had taken care of things at work, the two of them set off to the kindergarten. Little did they realize that the teacher also happened to be contacting them. It was because Mordecai had gotten into a fight with someone. Teacher, arent you mistaken, Anna couldnt believe it, Mordecai is a little gentleman, not someone who gets into fights. After all, he was brought up by Cedrons side, and taught the rules and etiquette of the upper ss. Things like fighting could not possibly ur. The teacher, with a difficult face, nodded, Theres no mistake, its really Mo Mo who hit someone else, theres still surveince video over here. Afraid that Anna didnt believe it, the teacher clicked on the surveince video to show her.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. But the video is without sound, can only see two little kids talking, somehow Mordecai got angry, pushed the opposite little kid down, and rode on that little boy to beat him. Anna: It was the first time she saw Mordecai like that. It looked like it must have been very angry at the time! Since it was my son who hit someone, Im willing to pay for the medical bills, but can I go see Mordecai first? Anna said. The teacher nodded and led Anna to the infirmary. In the infirmary, Mordecai was lying on the hospital bed, staring nkly at the ceiling. Hearing Anna call out to him, he looked up with more than a little surprise in his eyes. In an instant, it became guilt again, and he whispered, Im sorry mommy, Ive caused you trouble. What are you talking about, Anna stepped forward and shielded Mordecai in her arms, Mommys definitely on your side, youre not the kind of bad kid who fights randomly, he must have provoked you first, right? Mordecai was touched by Annas willingness to be on her side. He hadnt even cried when he was scolded and taken to the infirmary by the teacher to face the wall. But when he heard Annas words, his mouth ttened and tears snapped down his face, He said I was a wild child, not a child of THE Navarro family, that I was redundant, and that I would be abandoned by you all one day or another. Mordecai couldnt hear this, so fists greeted. Anna was also heartbroken beyond words. After holding Mordecai for a while and finally putting him to sleep, she got up and walked out. Anna found the kindergarten teacher and talked about this matter. And questioned the teacher, When we were admitted to the kindergarten, we did say that Mordecai was not biological, but also made it clear that we were treating him as our own son, whats wrong with you guys, why are you letting the kids use this as a weapon amongst themselves? Do you know how hard this hit the childs mind! The teacher was aggravated and hurriedly waved her hand to exin, No, Mrs. Robertson, we never told the children, its your privacy, we wouldnt dare divulge it. Anna didnt believe her, Then how did the children who fought with Mordecai, know about it? Chapter 2908: Teaching Him a Lesson Facing Annas questioning, the teacher was also puzzled. It was true that they hadnt told anyone else about this matter! As for how that child knew The teacher spoke tentatively, Otherwise, when the other parent arrives, you guys talk? The implication is that it is possible that both parents know each other, or share the same circle, and that is why it has reached the childs ears. Children learn from their elders. So if you have a grudge, find the right person to clean it up. When Anna thinks about it, she really thinks its possible. This kindergarten is a noble kindergarten in Willisto, and those who can send their children to study are either rich or noble, and it is not unlikely that there are rtives of the Robertson family. The Robertson family rtives were aware of Mordecais identity when it was introduced. These peoples mouths are really not secure! Anna feels the need to zipper all their mouths. Lets start with this person today! But after waiting a while, she was told by the teacher that the other parent was busy and couldnt make it. Im sorry, the teacher bowed ny degrees, Im really sorry, Ill arrange for you to meet again. Anna waved her hand, Forget it, I dont have that much time to run to the kindergarten again, you give me a contact information, Ill make an appointment myself. Anyway, it doesnt involve herself or the kindergarten, so the teacher naturally has no problem with it, and immediately goes to the resource room to rummage through the contact information. Anna had wanted to pick up Mordecai and bring her over, but Cedron was afraid shed get tired, so she went by herself. By the way, she went to the ssroom to take Enoch Amad with her. Just a few momentster, a kid came into the teachers office with a squirt gun and started spraying Anna with it. It was already fall, and the water was so cold on her body that Anna subconsciously covered her stomach and tried to grab the kid with her free hand. But after all, the belly is big, and have to be careful, not as flexible as a small child, a good half a day did not catch not to mention, the whole body is also soaked to the skin. Slightly slightly, stinking witch, Ill spray you to death! The childs tone became more and more arrogant, and even made a face towards Anna. In the next second, he was picked up from behind, his feet in the air, so scared that the water gun in his hand didnt hold steady, and snapped and fell to the ground. Ah, let go of me! The child struggled desperately, but it was no use at all. Anna, is everything alright? Cedron asked with concern. Anna caught her breath and smiled, Good, my reinforcements are here.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. With that, she walked up and picked up the squirt gun, spraying it exclusively in the kids face, Lets see if you dare again, bully me, youve got some nerve! When the teacher returned, she found the office a mess, with water stains everywhere. Anna was sitting on the couch, and Cedron had taken off his jacket and was rubbing her hair. In the corner, the Robertson family was holding a water gun, forcing a child in the center, their voices cold, Be honest and dont move, or Ill continue to hurt you! The kid was still dripping water like he had been taken out of the water. The teacher was dumbfounded, What is this, what is this situation? Hearing the teachers voice, the child cried out with a wow, Help, teacher, theyre all bullying me! The teacher immediately went to save. Anna, however, opened her mouth, Teacher, this is the child who cursed Mordecai, right? Dont worry, its just to teach him a little lesson, or else he really doesnt know the heights of heaven. But this is the child after all. The teacher hesitated. Anna squared her shoulders, Just because its a kid, thats why hes being merciful, otherwise he could be let off like this? Chapter 2909: Be Careful! Anna was no pushover. The kid came up and nipped her with a water gun and called her an old hag that had to be cleaned up! The teacher was about to say something else, but when she saw that Anna was all wet, especially her high belly, she shut her mouth. Come to think of it the kid had started it, how else would she have been cleaned up. It was deserved and there was nothing she could do to help! Seeing that the teacher didnt help herself, the kid first cried for a while, then started cursing. Any unpleasant words could be said,pletely unlike a five year old child. The teacher rushed up to cover his mouth, and ended up getting bitten. Seeing this, Annas face became more and more gloomy, Teacher, you also saw, I admit that Mordecai is not right to hit people, but this child is the trigger, after that, I will contact his parents, as for the matter just now Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. The teacher hurriedly waved her hand, Mrs. Robertson dont worry, I wont say anything out loud. No, Anna shook her head, You just say it directly, only I hope you tell it as it is, and also remember to send me a copy of the surveince video in your office, its my evidence. She purposely ordered the surveince, just that she didnt want anything toe up after the fact, shocking that the surveince was broken, or being updated, and other excuses. The teacher nodded in a hurry and copied the surveince to Anna on the spot. Taking the monitor and the other partys contact information, Anna and Cedron left the kindergarten. Afraid that Anna might catch a cold, Cedron nned to take her to a nearby mall to buy a set of clothes to change into first. Anna agreed. Sitting in the car, Mordecai took off his jacket and gently covered Annas stomach, Mommy, will this warm you up a bit? Much better, thank you Mordecai, Anna nodded with emotion. Seeing this, Amad also hurriedly took Annas hand and rubbed it vigorously, and couldnt stop huffing. Enoch couldnt do such a meaty thing, just silently turned on the air conditioning heater in the back row and blew at Anna. Thatll do, Anna smiled wider and wider, with you three little suns, Im all warmed up, not cold at all. And the car arrived at the mall. Cedron led Anna out of the car, and the two nned to make it quick, so they left the three kids in the car. The round trip was only about ten minutes. When the two returned, they found Amad alone in the car. Mordecai and Enoch were nowhere to be found! What the hell? Annas heart lifted, Amad, where are your two brothers? It was just a short time, they couldnt have been taken away, could they? Amad blinks his eyes, Just now the flyer of the blood donation truck fell, they went to help pick it up and send it back to the blood donation truck, here, they are already back. Anna hurriedly turns her head and realizes that Enoch and Mordecai have gotten off the blood drive and are heading towards the car. Scared the hell out of her! Thought it was the man who had already made his move and taken Mordecai away! Anna tried her best to suppress the worry in her heart, and waited for Mordecai and Enoch to get into the car before she said with a stern face, Dont you guys just run around in the future, there are human traffickers in Willistotely, what if they abducted you? No way. Enoch mercilessly poked and prodded, Ive checked Willistosw and order, its the second best in Weskiney, the first is Capital. Mordecai was understanding, Mommy youre worried about us arent you, we wont wander off in the future, dont worry. Anna then gave a hmmm. She was about to praise Mordecai for a few words when she realized that Mordecais right hand was wrapped in gauze. Chapter 2910: It’s Not Like I Care About That Anna clearly remembered that when she picked up Mordecai from kindergarten, his hand was still fine.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Howe it was injured this moment? Unbuckling her seatbelt, Anna almost poked her entire body into the back row, her tone urgent, Mordecai, show me your hand. Mordecai immediately hid his hand back, his tone was weak, Its okay mommy, its just a small injury. Seeing Annas serious expression, she could only obediently extend her hand. Anna carefully unraveled the gauze and took a look, and was shocked to the point of sucking in cold air. Is this a small injury? Mordecais palm had a wound of about five centimeters, it was quite deep, and the flesh around the edge was turned up. Brother, does it hurt, let me blow on it for you. Amad whispered with a few chokes in her voice. Mordecai squeezed out a smile and soothed Mordecai, Im fine, it doesnt hurt. How did you get it hurt? Anna asked with a stern face. Mordecai sheepishly lowered her head, Its just that when I went to help pick up the flyers just now, I didnt notice the broken ss on the ground and got scratched. After saying this and then hurried to appease Anna, Its okay mommy, Im really okay, but rather the nurse sister in the blood donation truck all treated me and gave me a tetanus shot. That tetanus shot was particrly painful, but he didnt even cry oh! Sorry Mommy, Enoch followed suit and apologized, I didnt take care of Mordecai. Annas heart ached as she took both children into her arms. Both were the apple of her eye, and she couldnt say much about either one. Because Mordecai was injured, Anna really couldnt rest assured and took him to the hospital for a checkup again. After a lot of fussing, it was already five oclock in the afternoon when we returned to the Robertsons Residence. Mrs. Robertson came out to help some children with their school bags, and when she saw that Mordecai was injured, she was very concerned. After learning the reason, she told Mordecai, Its okay to do good, but you have to make sure youre safe first, otherwise if you have any idents, daddy and mommy and grandma will be heartbroken. I know grandma, I wont in the future. Mordecai nodded. Mrs. Robertson soothed Mordecai a few more times and left him to y. Turning her head, she found Anna standing in the doorway on the phone. She cant get through. Walking over to her, she noticed that the phone number was very familiar. This is Gotas number, isnt it? Mrs. Robertson said, taking out her own cell phone and pulling up her contacts. Sure enough, it was Gotas. Anna instantly understood, no wonder that kid was targeting Mordecai. The feeling was that Gota hadnt said a lot of bad things at home, and the kid had remembered them and started a fight at the kindergarten. What? Mrs. Robertson was furious enough, You said his illegitimate son born outside the house bullied Mordecai? Gota is quite a bully ah, I will go to find him now! If she doesnt give Mordecai justice, she will be a grandmother for nothing! Anna hurriedly stopped him, Weve already cleaned him up, and looking at that look on his face, he obviously doesnt want to sh with us head on, so going would be for nothing. Otherwise, he wouldnt even dare to answer the phone. Mrs. Robertson let out a long breath, still upset, Well, Ill go to the kindergarten and grab his son and beat him up again! Mom, Anna cried andughed, Youre old, why do you still do this kind of thing to beat up kids, it should be said that its your fault. Anyway, Im too old to hear gossip for years, and I cant let my grandchildren suffer. Mrs. Robertson said, not caring. Chapter 2911: Aren’t You Afraid He’ll Hurt You? After a good deal of persuasion, Anna atst managed to persuade Mrs. Robertson to dismiss the idea. But this matter couldnt be left at that. Unable to contact Gota by phone, Anna nned to go to the kindergarten entrance tomorrow and block it directly. This matter must be settled. Otherwise, Gotas mouth is so bad, all over the world to publicize, to Mordecais psychological damage is too great. However, when they went to the kindergarten the next day, they were told that Gota had already transferred the child to another school, not long after they left yesterday afternoon. Apparently, Gota was actually near the kindergarten yesterday, but didnt dare to show his face, and could only hide until after they left, and then he just ran away. Do you know, then, which kindergarten Gota took the child to? Anna asked. The teacher shook her head in confusion, This I really dont know, after all, we dont have to do these docking procedures. The kindergarten is just a kindergarten, its not enrolled in the school, so there arent that many formalities. Anna had no choice but to call it quits, and after thanking the teacher, she left the kindergarten. Still unable to figure it out, she called Kouodjou and bothered Kouodjou to help ask Gota out.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. When faced with Kouodjou, Gota was not very wary, and even appeared proudly. When he saw Anna sitting in the caf, the smile disappeared and he turned around, ready to run. You can run, Anna opened her mouth, but you think clearly about the price, if you leave now, I will directly publicize the matter of your cheating, you make my son not good, I will not let you go. Hearing these words, Gotas footsteps paused. When he looked at Anna again, his eyes were full of hatred, his voice was twisted along with it, What exactly do you want, this is supposed to be the truth, why cant you say it. What Im going to spread out is also the truth, why cant I say it? Anna asked back. With one sentence, Gota was left speechless. Kouodjou on the side couldnt help but curse, Gota, youre really an animal, what you gave birth to isnt a good thing, at a young age, you take this kind of thing to hurt and attack others, and you still think its quite smug, so shameless. Does this have anything to do with you? Gota scolded back, Is there a part for you to talk, if I were you, I would hurry up and pack up and go abroad, or else when Masikini Group goes bankrupt and everyone spits on you, how can you have the face to stay in Willisto? After scolding Kouodjou, he looked at Anna again, his tone was a few points more moderate, Count my fault, okay, I promise not to say it, and I wont let my son say it. Gota was not afraid of Kouodjou, but still had a few moments of respect for Anna. After all, behind Anna was THE Robertson family and THE Newman Family. If you want to continue to mix in Willisto in the future, you have to keep a few thin faces. Anna was full of disbelief, Why should I believe what you say? Gota was so anxious that she spun around in ce, quite a bit of a broken pot, Then you say it, what do you need me to do, Ill agree to anything you say, so okay? Sign a contract, if any more news of Mordecais birthes out, I wont let you off the hook, and also, anyone on the kindergarten side who knows about it, you go and smooth things over for me. Anna said. Of course, when Gota was done with that, she was going to check. Gota felt puzzled. But thinking that this would get rid of Anna, he didnt think much and agreed. After signing the papers, she went to the kindergarten to seal the deal with a curse. And on this end, Kouodjou was puzzled, Anna, you let him go to gag, arent you afraid that hell leave something in his mind to harm you? Chapter 2912: Problems Anna nodded, Fear, why not. Scumbag like Gota, even the pillow person who has been together for decades would be counting, let alone her. But, still, Gota had to go. The main thing was to distract Gotas attention. That way Gota wouldnt keep expecting a reply from Mr. Barbero, and thus quickly realize it was a conspiracy. The longer it dragged on, the deeper they could clean up Gota. Kouodjou then reacted and gave a thumbs up towards Anna while sounding touched, Thank you Anna, youve already helped me with theyout before, and now youre still so attentive. Now its no longer just helping you, its also helping myself. Anna tried as much as possible to keep her from feeling too guilty, After all, the idea was mine, if Gota reacted and slipped away now, I wouldnt be able to get yourpany ah.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. In other words, it was win-win. Although she said it with a straight face, Kouodjou still understood in her heart that it was actually done for her own sake. After thanking her again and again, she sent Anna away. On this end, Gota had already arrived at the kindergarten. He spent some money to make those few teachers shut up, as for the little children, it was a better solution, yelling was taken care of. After that, Gota sent a text message to Anna, and then prepared to leave the kindergarten. At this time, but in the doorway bumped into a person. The two people also bumped into each other, knocking the book in that persons hand to the ground, and the things clipped in the book spilled out all over the ce. All of them were photos. Sorry about that. Gota apologized perfunctorily and was about to leave without looking. As soon as hended on his feet, he stepped on one of the photos. Hey, the person in the photo was quite familiar to him! -Cedron used a lot of power. Cedron used a lot of power to pull up the airports surveince and found the person Mr. Barbero was talking about. Blonde hair, blue eyes, wearing a khaki trench coat, and a professional-grade camera hanging around his neck, with a mask on his face so that he couldnt see his full face. This person is like a paparazzo. Anna stared at the surveince for a long time and came to a conclusion. Cedron replied, Not paparazzi, but close. While saying that, he handed Anna the information he had found out to read. Williams, Reliacaos private investigator. The fee wasnt low, for a random assignment, it would be tens of thousands of payoffs, still in US dors. That is to say, this Williams, is working for the rich. Anna furrowed her brows in doubt, Mordecai can still be rted to the rich people of Reliacao? Or was the other party just running to them? Cedron hesitated, but still shook his head, Its hard to say. The best thing to do would be to ask Williams out and talk about it. Can we ask out? Anna pinched a sweat in her heart, It doesnt feel like its that good to make an appointment, and hes already investigating behind our backs, so Im afraid hell be wary of us. Cedron replied, If we ask out for sure it wont work, we have to find someone else, Willisto also has a rich man from Reliacao, its more than reasonable to contact him to check something out. Theyll go over there when they get Williams appointment out of the way. Take your time to ask anything you want to ask then. Thinking this would work, Anna set her expectant eyes on Cedron and waited for him to take care of it. Cedron quickly found someone to pull the strings. But the news given by the other party was a bit surprising. Williams would not take the order. It wasnt that he thought the money was too small, or that he sensed something strange, but he was nning to go back to Reliacao, tonight. Chapter 2913: Then I’ll have to go to jail Anna and Cedron looked at each other and immediately gave their options for response. Since Williams would not be returning to Reliacao until tonight, it would be possible to squat him at the airport and ask him what happened before letting him go! Saying that, Cedron quickly checked Williams flight information. Tonight at eight oclock. There were still three hours before the current time, which was perfectly enough. The two quickly arrived at the airport and then met Williams at the security checkpoint. Before they had a chance to greet each other, Williams turned pale at the sight of the two and turned around to run! It was obvious that there was a ghost! Anna couldnt run, so she gave the task to Cedron. Cedron had long legs, Williams was no match for him and was easily caught up. What are you running for, Anna panted and went up, Say, is it true that you are trying to do something bad behind our backs. Williams spoke fluent English, but it was so fast that it was impossible to hear him. Cedron pressed his arm down again, Speak slowly. Feeling the pain, Williams finally got much more honest and spoke obediently. But surprisingly, Williams purpose was pure. It was just a rich man abroad who asked him to investigate, but then he sensed that the other party was trying to kidnap Mordecai as a way to ckmail Cedron into giving ransom, so he immediately stopped the investigation and went back to Reliacao.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. Fearing that Anna wouldnt believe him, Williams even took out his cell phone and handed Anna the bill that he had returned all of the reward money. Cedron was silent for a while and finally let go of Williams. Im a professional detective who doesnt do anything bad, Im just responsible for helping my employer find the truth. Williams moved his muscles and said seriously. Are you sure that you really wont do anything to Mordecai? Anna still remained skeptical. Williams nodded, I can assure you that my mission is aplished, and when I return to Reliacao, I wont leave there again. What you say isnt believable, Anna shook her head, How can I be sure if what you say is true when ones life is so long? After all, Reliacao was so far away, they couldnt keep their eyes on Williams all the time. Hearing this, Williams smiled very bitterly, Yes, I know you guys probably dont believe it, but this you guys should recognize, right? Saying that, Williams flipped out the picture in his cell phone. It was an arrest warrant and judgment for Reliacao. It clearly stated that because Williams turned himself in rather promptly, there would be no jail time given, just restricted activities for life, and he would not be able to leave Reliacao for the rest of his life. Because of the electronic shackles installed on his feet, if Williams left Reliacao, the electronic shackles would release electric current, making him worse than death. As for what Williams turned himself in for, its all spelled out clearly. He almost aided and abetted a cross-country kidnapping for ransom. Even you guys can rest assured that those few employers of mine have already been arrested, and after I return to Reliacao, this matter will be over, and there wont be any more inexplicable peopleing to Mordecai in the future. While Williams was saying this, Cedron also used his carry-onputer to look up the situation. Indeed, everything Williams said was true. So can I go now? Williams said, I told the police in Reliacao that it was this flight, and if they dont get me on the other end, they probably think Im a fugitive from justice, and Ill go to jail then. Chapter 2914: You Have Two Brushes of Skill Looking at Williams back disappearing into the security checkpoint, Annas mood still couldnt be calmed for a long time. She always felt that something was wrong. But what exactly was wrong, she couldnt say. Dont worry about it, Cedron circled Anna, If youre still unsure, then well keep them out of school for a while. Staying at home would not be a problem. Anna, however, frowned, In that case, they will definitely mor to ask why. We can not go to kindergarten school, but we can hire a tutor. Cedron came up with the idea, As for the reason, just tell them to stay home and spend more time with Grandma. As it happened, Mrs. Robertson did need theirpany. The two conferred a little, and so it was done. Even the home teachers were quickly identified. There were three teachers in all, all of whom had worked in Willisto for many years and were kind and good teachers. On the first lesson, the three little ones were sessfully captured. When a few people left, they asked with bated breath when tomorrows ss was. It looks like you guys really like these teachers, so is it okay if you dont go to kindergarten? Anna asked. Mordecai and Enoch were the first to look at each other and both said it didnt matter. After all, kindergarten wasnt really for either of them anymore, the things taught were too childish and not fun at all. The only reason they were still going was solely because their sister was going. And Amads attitude was casual, Ill be wherever my brothers are, as long as Im with them! What fun is it with the kids out there, its still more fun with two brothers. As for Mrs. Robertson, she was much happier. As for me, Ill be in charge of making nutritious meals for them, and also for you Anna, to take care of you all! After five years of being empty around her, suddenly having so many more people to apany her, she really couldnt be idle. Fearing that if she was idle, everything would turn into a dream and disappear without a trace! With that, the matter was shot down. For three days in a row, Mordecai and the others were home schooled and learned things very quickly. Even the teacher marveled at their ability to learn. At this level, in a few more years, they can totally go to the junior ss of the university. The teacher eximed. Cedron was overwhelmed with smugness, Thats right, dont look at whose child it is! Its all gic. Stop it, Anna corrected, You didnt go to Junior College, wheres the gics in that?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. I could have gone, Cedron replied, but then I just didnt for some reason. Hearing this, Anna didnt believe it for a million years and bristled in contempt, Youre just blowing it! Mrs. Robertsonughed and walked out, Ill testify to that, there was indeed such a thing, at that time he refused to go to the Junior ss, he was even beaten up by me, and finally threatened to cut off his fingers, so I could only give up. Anna looked incredulously at Cedron, Its still true, so why the hell didnt you go? Brain fart? Youve forgotten all about it? Cedron was speechless, Looks like I made a very irrational decision back then! With that tone, it was obvious that not attending the Junior ss had something to do with her. Anna became even more curious and nudged Cedron, Come on, whats going on. Only then did Cedron clear his throat and replied, Back then, ah, I was nning to go, but someone cried and told me that if I went to the Junior ss, the gap between me and her would be too big, and she wouldnt be qualified to like me, and thats why I gave up. Chapter 2915: One Thing Down, One Thing Down In the air, there was a deathly silence. Is that really what happened, why dont I have any memory of it? Anna still didnt believe it. Cedron rubbed her head, Forget it if you dont remember, it doesnt even matter, anyway, I did it and you honored it. He hadnt gone to Junior High and Anna had been in love with him. That was enough. The atmosphere, which had been a littleical a moment ago, suddenly bubbled with pink love.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org. The teacher coughed, a smile contained in the corners of his wrinkled eyes, Young people are just so nice, expressing their love so directly. Unlike them, they are old! I want to say I love you, but Im too embarrassed to say it, so I turn it into Ill have your favorite dish tonight. Anna and Cedron looked at each other and smiled very sweetly. As they looked at each other, Mrs. Robertson suddenly remembered Bruno and Yembi. How are these two kids doing, when are they getting married? Mrs. Robertson asked curiously. They look like a good match! Anna has been busytely and doesnt know whats going on over there. She was criticized by Mrs. Robertson, Anna, this is your fault, Bruno is your own brother, you have to help arrange, otherwise ording to Brunos character, Im afraid that Yembi will be pissed off in a couple of times. Mom, you kinda know Bruno. Anna was surprised. Mrs. Robertson waved her hand, I also heard from thedies outside, this Bruno, ah, is Willistos famous straight man, I dont know how many girls have cried in anger. Ha? Anna steeply interested, Is there any gossip to listen to? There really is, Mrs. Robertson nodded, helping Anna to sit down and pouring a ss of water, Ill tell you slowly! Speaking of Bruno, there were a whole lot of strange things that made girls cry. For example, when he went to a party, a girl approached him and said that she could not drive on the pretext that she had been drinking, so she asked him to drive her back, but Bruno refused on the spot, and questioned why he had taken him as a substitute driver. For example, at the party organized by the elders, the girl said that peeling shrimp would make her hands dirty and wanted Bruno to help, Bruno gave a performance on the spot to spit out theplete shell of the shrimp with his mouth. For example, when we went to y golf, the clients sister asked Bruno to be her coach so as to increase the physical contact, but the result was that Bruno said he was tired of swinging the club 1, 000 times before he even touched a finger. Afterwards, Bruno mentioned this incident, but also suspected that the girl did not learn seriously. Annas head was full of ck lines. Truly, Brunos being single until now is totally what he deserves! Its all his deserved retribution! But with all that talk, Anna was still nning to go back to the Newman Family to check it out. Yembi was just ying along, so Bruno shouldnt get pissed off. She hurried back to the Newman Family just in time for dinner. Mrs. Newman was pleasantly surprised and hurriedly asked the maid to bring out two new sets of dishes. Mom, Cedron and I didnt get back until we ate, Anna replied, but watching Mom eat made me feel hungry again, so lets eat again! Thats right, Mrs. Newman nodded her head, her eyes full of love, Youre pregnant now, dont starve yourself, eat as much as you want, just dont overstuff yourself. Saying that, the maid has already brought the dishes. Anna sat down next to Yembi. Anna, do you eat shrimp? Yembi asked with a smile, I went to the beach today to buy this shrimp, its very fresh, and it was still alive and kicking before I put it in the pot! Before Anna could answer, Bruno across the table spoke up with a mouthful, Thats so cruel! Chapter 2916: quarrel? Anna was speechless. What a good handsome guy, but he has a long mouth! People Yembi is well-intentioned, but as a result, when Bruno said so, his heart should be hard, right? Thinking about it, Anna red at Bruno while nning tofort Yembi. As a result, before she could open her mouth, she heard Yembi say, Yes, after all, they have already given their lives, so we must finish it, otherwise we dont have any reverence and respect for life at all. With that, two more shrimp were added to Brunos bowl and a reminder, You remember to pray and thank them for dying for you. The corners of Brunos mouth twitched, and he was subdued for a moment. He couldnt even say anything in retort, and could only bow his head and eat the shrimp in silence. Anna looked stunned. Enough can be ah! And this kind of thing happened more than once. After dinner, Bruno went to sit in the living room and read financial magazines, and Mrs. Newman looked at him with a disgusted face and asked him to take Yembi out for a walk. No go, she can go out by herself, why should I lead? Bruno refused, Are you afraid of the dark at such an old age? Yembi without saying a word, directly over to drag up Bruno, but also a face of disgust, can be why ah, of course, because we are a couple, you are busy working every day does not apany me, not afraid of girlfriend ran ah! Said and shook his head, eyes can not be said to be sympathetic or what, You are lucky to meet me this does not care about, if others, I guess would have disliked you. Hey, why are you so lucky, I envy you. After saying this, Yembi dragged the ck-faced Bruno away. Anna was stumped in ce for a few seconds, thenughed so hard she fell headfirst into the couch. It still had to be Yembi! Mother inw, is this how the two of them usuallymunicate? Cedron asked. Mrs. Newman smiled and nodded, Yeah, its the first time Ive seen someone keep Bruno in check, its quite nice. When two people are together, they must need one strong and one weak so that they can be bnced. Bruno, that straight character, is pretty good with Yembi. Hes straight, and Yembi, the sledgehammer smashing down, gradually ttens and bends. By the way, Mrs. Newman said, remembering something else, Anna, are you still going to THE Robertsons Residence tonight? Anna shook her head, Ill stay with you and Cedron will go back on his own. At least it had to go back to take care of three children by himself. Mrs. Newman nodded immediately and smiled knowingly, Thats fine then, lets go shopping tomorrow then, I want to get Yembi a little more jewelry and a custom made evening gown. Mrs. Newman loved Yembi, the whole the Newman Family knew that. Therefore, buying any jewelry for Yembi was not a big deal, and everyone was used to it. Still, when she heard about evening gowns, Anna instinctively sensed something, Mom, why do you still need to buy evening gowns, is there some asion to attend? Yes, Mrs. Newman nodded her head, a few more points of brightness in her eyes, but its not anything important, you dont need to ask, just apany me. After all, it was the upper ss, it was quite normal to have to follow to some banquet. Anna didnt think much about it and nodded her head to agree. While talking, Yembi and Bruno came back from outside.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Brunos face was even darker than when he went out, puffed up, went straight back to the second floor study, and closed the door with a deafening thud. Chapter 2917: Misunderstanding Her This stance is like trying to eat someone. Anna curiously asked Yembi, Did you guys fight again after you went out? Yembi immediately shook her head, No. Then what happened? That ah, we walked to the self-service vending machine, I bought a bottle of water to drink, but dead unscrewed, he said to help me, I refused, but also let him less look down on me, the result of screwing too hard, elbow poked him At these words, Annas eyes widened in horror. To the side, Mrs. Newman had the same expression. Yembi was taken aback by both of their looks and shrank back, You guys dont have to be like this, I really didnt mean to do it and it wasnt that hard, or else, Ill go up and apologize now? No, no, no, Anna immediately shook her head, Thats not what were horrified about, its something else.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. What was thrilling, was that Bruno actually offered to talk about helping. This thousand year old straight man, actually knew to take pity on Jade? Although he was mistakenly hurt by this Jade, right? Forget it, Yembi waved her hand, Anna, auntie, you dont have to lie to me, this is indeed my fault, Ill go apologize to him. After making a pot of coffee, Yembi went upstairs. Going to the study door, she knocked gently several times. Who? Brunos tone was extraordinarily unpleasant. Yembi hesitated for a moment, Its me, Bruno, I made a pot of coffee, are you going to drink it? In the study, there was another silence. Yembi served it until her wrist was sore, only then did she hear Bruno say the worde in. Walking into the study, Bruno looked as if he had just finished a bath, his bathrobe copsed and loosely hitched on his body, and a few strands of hair in front of his forehead were still dripping down. He looked sexy and seductive. Yembi stared for a few moments, her expression serious. She quickly ced the coffee on the desk and closed the door and windows again, then walked straight to Bruno. What are you doing? Bruno looked at Yembi warily. Dont move. Yembi said, reaching out and pulling on Brunos robe. Yembi! brunos face went red, his eyes shifted to the side and the knot in his throat rolled up and down, Know what youre doing right now, are you out of your mind? Yembi looked bashful, Thats crazy? Its not a big deal, rx, itll be over soon. Soon, it will be okay? Bruno now had reason to suspect that the woman was questioning her own abilities! Do I look that weak? Brunos handsome face sank again. Yembi took a closer look and gave an answer, It actually looks okay, butpared to the ones Ivee into contact with before, it should be a bit worse. The ones that I came into contact with before? For some reason, when he heard this, Brunos heart suddenly began to be annoyed, and his tone became more and more icy, You have, in the past, been in contact with many people ? Yes, Yembi nodded, and even looked at Bruno with a puzzled expression, Why do you have this expression, is this strange? Your business has nothing to do with me, you dont need to talk to meter. Bruno coldly said, Now you can leave. Suddenly being given an expulsion order, the more puzzled Yembi was. It seems that what happened just now made Bruno angry! What happened just now was really my fault, I apologize to you, dont be angry, or else you can just call back. Yembi said. Bruno was still cold, Go out two words, cant you understand? Fine! Yembi made a decision, both hands together force, Brunos bathrobe to make force to gather together, but also the waist belt strangled tighter, in the future after the bath dont open like this, will catch a cold, Im leaving first. Chapter 2918: Not Wanting to Take Advantage After Yembi finished speaking, she turned around and headed out the door. When she reached the door, she was stopped by Bruno again. Brunos expression was incrediblyplicated, So you just now, were trying to pull my clothes on for fear of me catching a cold? Yeah. Yembi nodded her head, her expression extraordinarily serious, You should never underestimate a cold, it can kill you when its serious. As a nurse, Yembi was most displeased with anyone who didnt take care of their body. So seeing Bruno like this, she went straight to work. The corner of Brunos mouth twitched uncontrobly, Then you just said that I might be weakerpared to the others? That ah, Ive seen so many patients, your physical condition really isnt that good. Yembi replied. Bruno: He had just misunderstood something! Seeing that Bruno didnt continue to ask any further questions, Yembi continued to walk out. At that moment, an almost inaudible, Im not mad, was heard from behind her. Yembi turned her head and Bruno was already sitting at the table drinking coffee. Strange, had she just misheard him? C At night, Anna ran to sleep with Yembi.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Its been hard on you, Anna thanked her sincerely, If theres anything you need, just talk to me and Ill try to make it happen. Consider it Yembis payment. Anna, youre really out of line. Yembi criticized with a stern face. Said Anna tensing a thread in her heart, Whats wrong, did I do something, just tell me straight, if I can change it, I will. Yembi took Annas hand, her tone getting more and more serious, The most ungodly thing youve done is not letting me y this scene earlier! Saying that, Yembifortablyid down on the bed, You dont even know, after I came to the Newman Family, everyone treated me so well, especially Auntie Qin, who simply treated me like her own daughter. If Im on duty, shell have someone bring me food, and if Im on night duty, shell even buy me a midnight snack and pick me up early the next morning. You dont even know how good my life is right now. If this keeps up, my paychecks wont add up to enough to pay you. Saying that, Yembi climbed up again and held Annas arm affectionately, You also know that I have a meager sry, so you dont charge me any more money, and Ill just continue to take advantage of it, hows that? Hearing this, Anna couldnt help butugh out softly. Afterying out so much in front of her, her feelings were for this ah! Saying a thousand words was actually a backhanded way of asking her not to give any more remuneration. Im already grateful for your help, Anna said, If I dont give you anything, I wont be able to live with it. Yembi thought for a moment, Then when its over, you can help me with a down payment so I can settle down in Willisto. No down payment, Ill just give you a set. Anna was very generous. But Yembi refused. If you give me a t with full payment, then what am I going to work for, I will probably lose my goal, and I will be eating and waiting for death every day Anna, let me pay for the loan by myself that way my life will have meaning. Anna knew she didnt want to take too much advantage of herself. But Yembi has helped her act for so long, and acted so well, she is really embarrassed to give so little. After thinking about it, she said, Then I can only buy you a big house, and youll have to work a little harder for the mortgage. This is fine. Yembi didnt refuse, Ill be able to get a dog then! Chapter 2919: Being a Monk for a Day and Ringing a Bell for a Day When she heard about getting a dog, Anna said, If you like dogs, you can get one now! Anyway, THE Newman Family is expanding its ce now, and its too easy to keep a dog. But Yembi waved her hand without thinking, No, Bruno is allergic to dog hair. Huh? As a blood sister, and having spent more than twenty years with Bruno, Anna actually didnt know about this. Think carefully, is it true that every time Bruno goes out andes into contact with cats and dogs, pets with hair, he wille back with a red mouth? Yembi asked. Anna recalled carefully, It seems so. Thats a symptom of allergies, just milder. Yembi replied. Although it was only a mild allergy, no one could say if it would turn into the severe kindter on, or even life-threatening. So the best thing to do would be for Bruno to refuse to touch these things. Still, youre thoughtful! Anna couldnt help but give a thumbs up, Then Ill go and talk to Bruno, and also talk to the family, and give that house of Brunos a deep clean! Yembi waved her hand, Ive already installed a fresh air system, no more allergies, dont worry Anna. I cant help but feel relieved with you around. Anna replied, But how did you tell Bruno that was an allergy? To be honest, Bruno used to have a red mouth and when asked why, Bruno would say he rubbed himself or something like that. When he got a little older, he started stinking that he was born with red . Lips. Therefore, no one would think about allergies. He does have a sexy mouth, Yemi said. Sensual, Yembi rubbed her chin thoughtfully, But that red just doesnt look right, and thest time I went out I identally touched it and realized it was still hot, so I knew it was an allergy. What? Theres actually such powerful news! Anna excited, this thing how you did not say before ah, how you kissed, tongue kissing? Then you have no heart, is it going to start fake drama ah? What are you talking about Anna, Yembiughed and pushed Annas shoulder, How could I be moved by my heart ah, this is a vition of that contract we set before, Im a good citizen who abides by thew! What cant be done, resolutely cant be done. Looking at the seriousness on Yembis face, Anna was helpless, Actually, that contract can also be voided. How can that be! Yembi is the first to disagree, Thats a guarantee for you and THE Newman Family, I cant do such a thing, the contract has to be there, it absolutely cant be voided. Anna: Gotta, she can kind of see it. Yembi doesnt mean anything to Bruno, and the only reason shes paying so much attention to Bruno is to fulfill her girlfriend obligations. Pity. Anna said softly. If Yembi could really be with Bruno, there would be a lot of fun between the two of them. It was just a pity! Anna, what do you mean its a pity? Yembi asked curiously. Anna shook her head, Nothing, its just a pity that you cant have a dog right now, when you get your own houseter, Ill give you a dog, what kind do you like? Then Ill be polite and say thank you in advance, I like big dogs, golden hair or border collie are good. Yembi said with a smile. The two talked for a while and finally couldnt resist the drowsiness and both fell asleep.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. As soon as they opened their eyes the next morning, they were confronted by a certainrge familiar face. Chapter 2920: She Wants to Be a Competent Girlfriend Annas brain hadnt returned to her senses when she saw a face in front of her, and with little hesitation, she directly greeted it with a p. The p was crisp and clear. Sis, what are you doing! Bruno covered his face and jumped up, I kindly woke you up and this is how you treat me? Anna also finally came back to her senses, sitting up straight in a bad mood, Who let you suddenly lie down in front of me, if you scare me out of my wits, lets see how your brother-inw beats you up. Do you still need him to beat you up? Bruno is speechless, Look for yourself, my face is swollen! Anna got up from the bed, Thats what you deserve, letting you scare me all of a sudden. Saying so on her mouth, but her hand still reached over, Let me see, ouch, really hit quite badly, you wait, Ill go get you an ice pack. Just ready to get out of bed to get an ice pack, the side has already handed one over. Yembi mouth is still holding a toothbrush, see Bruno froze, then directly to the ice bag into his hands, freeze what ah, hurry to ice ah, or a moment really should be swollen, the person is not handsome! Bruno pursed his thin lips, didnt make a sound, obediently put the ice pack on his cheek. The cold suppressed the fire on his face, but somewhere in his heart it started to burn. Youre pretty fast! Anna spoke towards Yembi, I told you I saw something rushing out of the restroom, and in a sh you brought the ice packs all the way over here. Brunos hurt, of course I had to move fast. Yembi replied without thinking. Brunos eyes, too, slowly fell on Yembi. This woman, cares so much about herself? But it was only a moment before Yembi could be heard saying, Im his girlfriend now, if I dont even care about him, itll be easy to wear out! Anna nodded along. After thinking about it all nightst night, she had figured it out. It was normal that Yembi didnt like Bruno. For one thing, the two of them hadnt been in contact for a long time, and it would take time for a rtionship to develop. Secondly, Brunos straight character is really hard for girls to like, right? Anna even suspected that if not for the contract, Yembi probably would have quit. Therefore, when Yembi said this, she nodded her head along with her, Thats right, you have to put on a full show, otherwise it would be bad if people see it. Yembi hmmmd, Speaking of which, when I went to the kitchen to get the ice packs, I realized there were servants outside our door, and Snap! Without waiting for Yembi to finish her sentence, Bruno flung the ice pack in his hand.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. With a heavy thud, the ice pack shattered open on the floor, sttering ice everywhere and even crumbling onto the bed. Anna was so angry that she scolded him, Bruno whats gotten into you, how are you going to clean it up when its all over the floor in a while! Yembi will clean it up. Brunos obsidian eyes had more than a little coldness in them as he looked at Yembi in front of him and said. Who the hell is Yembi to clean up, its not like she did it, hurry up and clean it up for me. Anna ordered again. By her Bruno slowly lifted his thin lips, is my girlfriend, do the y to do the full set, that naturally also includes cleaning up the home hygiene, if this point can not do, count whatpetent girlfriend? Throwing this down, Bruno directly left the room. Anna wanted to chase out and scold. In the end, she turned her head to see that Yembi was actually lowering her head to clean up the ice cubes on the floor. She had to give up and folded back to persuade Yembi, Yembi you dont clean it up, that brat did it, why should you clean it up? Chapter 2921: The Most Suitable Candidate for a Daughter-in-Law Yembi still had a smile on her face, Its just a bit of ice, Ill pack it up right away. After a pause she added, Anna, its better not to let anyone else clean it up, in case it reaches Aunties ears, she should think that Bruno and I had a fight. Anna had to give in. However, she still urged Yembi, In the future, dont spoil Bruno with this kind of thing, somehow hes crazy! Got it. Yembi nodded. When she packed up and came to the front living room, Mrs. Newman was already waiting.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. What took you so long to dawdle, needless to say, Anna, you must have been busy changing again, and as a result, you just couldnt choose your favorite after flipping around, right? Anna gave a thumbs up, It has to be my mom, exactly as you guessed. The main reason for going out today was to choose something for Yembi, what are you pontificating about, Mrs. Newman said and gave Anna another sweet date, Besides, my daughter is good looking enough without dressing up. Im good looking enough, then why did you dress me up every day when I was little? Anna questioned, And when Im grown up now, you start to resent me for dressing up. Mrs. Newman argues, Can it be the same as it was before, I just like to pontificate about little kids because a childs aesthetic is not yet constructed, and its often whatever I say it is. When youre older and have your own aesthetic, it can be hard to sway. Youre just in time then, you can pontificate about Amad now. Anna said, That girl loves beauty. Mrs. Newman smiled and nodded, I do intend to dress up Amad, but then, Amad has to spend half her time with the Robertson family, and it would be difficult if Mrs. Robertson and I didnt have the same aesthetic. When Anna heard this, she spread her hands, So what do you think, whats better? She thinks ah Mrs. Newman smiled, and dropped her gaze on Yembis stomach, I thought about it, if Yembi can marry in early and then give me a grandchild, I can dress him up to my hearts content! Ahem! Bruno was eating breakfast at the table when he heard this and choked and coughed straight away, his face suffocating red. See, thats what Im saying, certain people are already getting on board. Mrs. Newman said with a smirk. Fearing that Bruno would speak out of turn again, Anna immediately snorted, You have to get married to have a child, you have to get engaged to get married, the two of you havent even finalized your engagement yet, youre asking Yembi to give you grandchildren, how inappropriate! Even though times are different now, you still have to give Yembi full respect. Otherwise, if word gets out in the future, someone might spread the rumor that Yembi is a mothers son, using her belly to climb the tree of THE NEWMAN FAMILY. People are fearful of rumors! Mrs. Newman was also reminded and nodded her head in a hurry, Yes, yes, yes, I forgot about this, we cant be so hasty, we have to follow the statute. Saying this, she took Yembis hand again and solemnly assured, Yembi, dont worry, as long as I am around, I wont let you suffer, in my heart, you are as good as my own daughter. I know that aunty, but some things are not in a hurry, lets take our time and give each other more time to get to know each other. Yembi replied. Mrs. Newman said, You can get to know us if you want to, but you, we dont need to get to know each other any more, in my case, you are the most suitable candidate for a daughter-inw, there is no two! Chapter 2922: Cinderella’s Great Transformation Mrs. Newmans attitude was very firm, that is, she had decided to take Yembi as her daughter-inw. With this look, she couldnt help but make Anna a little worried. When the time came that the lie had to be revealed, would her own mother die of sadness? She was beginning to regret the decision she had made. Just as she was thinking, she heard Mrs. Newman urging, Alright, lets not just stand there, lets hurry out the door! Anna then squeezed out a smile and followed along out the door. There were limited seats in the car, so Anna and Yembi sat in the back row, while Mrs. Newman rode in the passenger seat. Mrs. Newman woke up early in the morning and worked hard, so she was tired and fell asleep. Anna, on the other hand, was staring out of the car window at the ever-retrogressing scenery. Suddenly, her arm was tugged by Yembi. Whats wrong? Anna asked suspiciously. Yembi looked at Mrs. Newman in front of her, before she lowered her voice and said, Dont worry Anna, if there has to be be the viin when the timees, itll be me, saying that Im faking it all. It wasnt said that clearly, but Anna knew exactly what it meant. Yembi was seeing that she was worried about the future. So, Yembi stepped forward, intending to take all the me. Annas heart warmed for a moment, but still shook her head, No, I cant do that, its just not fair to you. Just listen to me! Yembis tone was firm, In the future, without me, there will be someone else to sit in my position, naturally, it will dilute Aunties sadness and hatred, but youre different, Auntie cant kick you out even if shes mad at you, right? That would only mean being angry at Anna every day, every day. Listen to me. Yembi said. Anna opened her mouth, but still not a word came out. She could only clutch Yembis hand and softlymented, If, if you could really be with Bruno, that would be so nice. Being able to meet a girl like Yembi, Bruno just stole the joy. Ill try my hardest to see if I can rip off Bruno, if not, then its just not meant to be, so dont you regret it. Yembi whispered. Anna nodded vigorously. The two spoke and soon the car arrived at the mall. Only then did Anna learn that her own mother-inw had actually specially chartered the top floor of the mall. The top floor is dedicated to customization, what clothes shoes bags, and jewelry styling and so on, as long as the rich people need, here are all customized. Taking the direct elevator up, the elevator doors opened and the mall manager was waiting respectfully. Mrs. Newman, you can be considered toe, people I have called over for you, first go to the VIP room, we sit and choose. The mall manager fawned iparably and opened his mouth. Mrs. Newman nodded her head and turned her head to look at Yembi first, on her face was a gentle and amiable smile, Yembi, go, lets go over and sit.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Yembi followed Mrs. Newmans side, holding her arm, and the two of them acted as close as if they were mother and daughter. When she sat down on the soft leather sofa, looking at the rows of people in front of her, Mrs. Newman opened her mouth, This is your main character today, you guys look at the arrangement, remember, you must give me twelve points of seriousness, and design well. Mrs. Newman you can rest assured, these are all the designers I purposely found, and all of them have also been greeted, they will definitely not be sloppy. The manager hurriedly spoke. Mom, are you nning to give Yembi a Cindere transformation set? Anna looked dumbfounded and asked curiously. Chapter 2923: Still Yembi Mrs. Newman immediately corrected, What Cindere transformation, Yembi in my eyes, is the beautiful princess, now its just the icing on the cake. OK, OK, OK, lets call it icing on the cake! But, whats all this fuss about? Intuition told Anna that her own mother was definitely not being honest with her. Even if she wanted Yembi to be more presentable, she didnt need so many designers to surround her. Seeing how serious the designer was, Yembi failed several times in trying to cast a pleading nce through the cracks. Mom has thought it over, Mrs. Newman said softly, Yembi is going to be a member of the Newman Family, and now shes going to have to apany me to afternoon tea or something, and meet my old sisters, so of course Im going to have to dress her up! Her future daughter-inw, going out cannot bepared. Afternoon tea among noblewomen is nothing but gossip andparison. More than jewelry, more than husbands, more than children, and even more than daughters-inw. Anna was aware of that. A few years ago when Mrs. Robertson was still attending this kind of afternoon tea, she still often brought her there, and then boasted to the skies, and the main theme was one that made everyone else drool with envy. So its not surprising that Mrs. Newman has it in her head now. But was it really just that? Are you sure you dont have any other ideas? Anna pursued. Mrs. Newman nodded her head vigorously, Yes, what else could I do, you wouldnt think that by dressing Yembi up, I was nning to sell her, would you? Where did I think that. Anna denied, I just Before she could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Mrs. Newman, Its fine if you havent thought about it like that, I truly like Yembi, so I wont do anything bad to Yembi, dont worry. Throwing down these words, Mrs. Newman stood up and directly squeezed into the heavy siege of designers, pulling Yembi to inquire, Yembi, if you have any elements that you like, just tell them, they are all professionals, they can surely blend in. C After working at the mall until noon, Annas stomach rumbled several times before she finally heard the word end. Mrs. Newman, dont worry, the designers will definitely work overtime to make what you need as soon as possible, and then I will personally deliver it to the Newman Family. The manager still had a smile on his face. Im most relieved to have you in charge. Mrs. Newman nodded, Then go ahead and take care of it, and call me if you cant figure anything out afterward. Being sent to the elevator by the manager, Yembi finally found the chance to speak.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Auntie, it must cost quite a bit of money to have these things customized, I may not have that much for now, Ill pay you back when I turn around. Mrs. Newman waved her hand, No, Im using Brunos money. Hmm? Yembi didnt react for a moment. Mrs. Newman added, Bruno is your boyfriend now, so its only right that you spend his money, dont feel embarrassed, okay? Saying that, she also looked at Yembi guiltily, During the time that you have been living in the Newman Family, I have also found out that, dont look at you as being in charge of Bruno, but in fact, its you who has been amodating Bruno more. Just for example, during this period of time, Bruno hasnt even taken you out on a date. Any other girl would probably have made a scene. But Yembi doesnt make a fuss, she even thinks on Brunos side, brings him coffee, urges him to finish his work early and go to bed, dont tire yourself out. Where can you find such a girl? Chapter 2924: I’ll cover for you if anything happens Mrs. Newman had a touching light in her eyes. The emotional deficit can only be made up by Bruno himself, but I can still make up for other aspects. Like going out shopping or something. Bruno doesnt have time to apany Yembi, she can do it for her. Just think, its all Brunos debt to you, whoever made him not have time toe, and if hes afraid youll spend too much money, then helle himself next time to keep youpany. Mrs. Newman said. While saying that, she was earnestly looking forward to Yembis reply. Next to her, Anna pinched a sweat. She was afraid that Yembi would continue to refuse, and then her own mother would be sad. Hesitating whether to help say a few words, Yembi then took the initiative to open her mouth, nodding heavily, Auntie youre right, a man earns money and a woman spends it, he should spend a little more, so that hell be heartbroken, and next time hell know to apany me. Its good that you can think that way. Mrs. Newman nodded, Dont worry, THE Newman Family has money, it wont be spent down by you. I know, but Im not interested in clothes or anything, it wont cost me much yet, Auntie, lets go look at jewelry, this is good. Yembi suggested. Mrs. Newman, who had also intended to buy Yembi jewelry, immediately agreed. The two of them went to the jewelry store arm in arm, and chose a good selection of jewelry. But when it was time to eat, while Mrs. Newman went to the restroom, Yembi looked to Anna, Anna, I have a miniature safe under that bed, and the secret is my birthday. Hmmm? Anna is unsure, Why are you telling me this all of a sudden. Yembi waved her hand, Its not about buying jewelry, I thought, when the timees that Im gone, youll just go inside the safe and take it out yourself, whether you keep it or sell it, its fine. After a pause and added, but I suggest is sold, just bought when I paid attention to, I chose jewelry gold mostly, now the price of gold all the way up, hand over can also earn a little. Anna listened with growing confusion, So you just said you wanted to buy jewelry just so you could sell it? Thats kind of one of the reasons. Yembi replied, As you can see, if I didnt want it, Auntie would have bought it for me and odds are that she would have continued to make customized clothes for me. Customized ready-to-wear, and designer pieces, are expensive, but there is no way to re-sell them second-hand. Im just a passerby for THE Newman Family and cant really afford to pay back that much, so Im just going to have to save a little bit of money for THE Newman Family in my own way. Yembi said. Annas heart was strangely ufortable listening to this.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. She opened her mouth to say something, but her cell phone rang at that moment. It was Kouodjou calling. Anna, can youe to thepany now, Gota came over to beg for peace, and even pulled banners outside thepany, invited reporters, and there are more and more people. The tone of voice carried a few moments of bewilderment. Obviously, it was Gotas side that had already realized something was wrong and started toe to Kouodjous trouble. Anna was still calm, Did you talk to Cedron? I called, but the secretary said Cedron was in a meeting, so I had no choice but to call you. Kouodjou replied. It looked like it had to be taken care of. Anna stood up, I know,e over now, dont rush. Hanging up the phone, her eyes fell on Yembi, You remember to tell my mom I have to leave in a bit of an emergency. Its not good to see that look on your face, Ill go with you. Yembi followed suit and stood up, Anna youre a pregnant woman now, Ill stand in front of you if theres anything. Chapter 2925: What Now? Anna didnt want to drag Yembi through the mud. What are you talking about Anna, Im Brunos girlfriend now, count me as half of your family, I have to take care of it or I wont be able to keep my perfect girlfriend persona. Yembi reasoned out, one thing led to another. Looking at that posture, if Anna didnt agree, she would drag Anna and not let her go today. Anna had no choice but to agree. She got into the car and called Mrs. Newman, saying that they were going out to pick up a small gift for Bruno. Mrs. Newmanughed happily, Aiya, what kind of thing is it, you still need two people to go and get it, Yembi, dont spoil Bruno too much, he will be spoiled by you sooner orter.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Its just a small gift, its a courtesy. Yembi replied and hung up. When he arrived downstairs at Masikini Group, he realized that there were already threeyers of people. The police had even been alerted. Only the police couldnt squeeze in either. Mrs. Robertson, a young boy in a suit came over and lowered his voice, Miss Masikini asked me toe here to pick you up, now we cant get in here, lets go in from the back! Anna and Yembi looked at each other and followed the detour. Entering from the underground parking lot, they circled around again and finally took the freight elevator, finally arriving at the top floor. Kouodjou was walking around in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of his office, worried. When he saw Annaing, he immediately felt he had a savior. Anna, what do we do now? Hearing that business was to be asked, Yembi had a great sense of proportion and said she hadnt eaten enough earlier, asked where the pantry was, and went out to forage for food. Anna sat down on the sofa in the parlor area, Dont worry, tell me whats going on now so I can give you an idea, did Gota get all those people downstairs, did he find out about the conspiracy and intend to fight you to the death? Kouodjou shook his head, No, he hasnt found out about us setting him up yet. Now then? Anna was puzzled. Hese for money. Kouodjou replied, unable to stop himself fromughing with exasperation. A man as shameless as Gota would probably not be able to find another one in the whole world! Taking a deep breath, Kouodjou then told the cause and effect of the matter. It turned out that it was Gota who had been dyed by Mr. Barbero, and now that the loan sharks hade to his door, he couldnt bear it anymore, so he nned to ask Kouodjou to give himself a little bit of money to block the loan sharks side first. What does he think, Anna couldnt help butugh along with him, What kind of rtionship do you two have now, why should you give him money! He just knows that he wont give it if he asks me for it directly, thats why hes pulling the banner downstairs of thepany! Kouodjou said, and handed his cell phone to Anna to see, The content of this banner of his, I read it with admiration. Anna scanned it and froze. Gota wrote at the top of the banner that the couple of many years had seen death and he had fought tooth and nail for his family but could not get a bit of help. He even brought all the reporters in, saying that the only reason he worked with Mr. Barbero was because he wanted me to be less stressed, so he took the job alone, not realizing that hed be disliked by me now that hes just a little bit short on funds. In Gotas mouth, ck can be made white. Gota, himself, became the proper victim. Instead, everything was Kouodjous fault. Ive seen shameless ones, but Ive never seen Gota so shameless. Kouodjou sighed, The key still cant drive away, what do you say now? Chapter 2926: Turning Black and White Upside Down Anna raises an eyebrow, Why should we let him go? Shouldnt we let him go? Kouodjou froze, If he stays here now, it wont benefit us at all. Those reporters downstairs could write anything, it wouldnt do them any good at all. Anna replied, Then let them write about it Better yet, youll have to go downstairs to confront Gota and make this as big a deal as possible! Hearing this, Kouodjou looked at Anna with increasing suspicion. She paced in ce for several times before trying to speak, Anna, are you angry, yes, this matter is my fault, I shouldnt have let youe over at this time, after all, youre still pregnant, but, I couldnt contact Cedron, thats why I Chattering to exin it, Anna interrupted her, What are you talking about, Im not such a petty person. Then you Kouodjou fumbled even more. Anna signaled Kouodjou toe closer and whispered her n. Waiting to see the light in Kouodjous eyes again bright, this is to open, I said I will help you, that will definitely help in the end, you do not feel troubled, on the contrary, if you are afraid of trouble I will make a mess of my own, and at that time to get out of what a mess, Im only really angry it! A remark that made Kouodjou rub his hands in embarrassment and shame, I didnt mean it like that, anyway, thank you Anna, if it wasnt for you, I really couldnt manage it. Its a bit early to say thank you, lets settle Gota first. Anna said.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Kouodjou refreshed himself and put on some makeup before setting off downstairs. There was a huge crowd downstairs, but when they saw Kouodjouing downstairs, the crowd immediately diverged and made way. Kouodjou slowly walked to the center, looking at Gota who stood on top of the car and hissed loudly, his eyes were full of dislike, OK, Gota, dont you feel ashamed? Gota twisted his head around, and the moment he saw Kouodjou, he was a bit surprised. But then, straightened his back again, What do I have to be ashamed of, Kouodjou, we have been a couple for decades, I knew you wouldnt leave me alone. Kouodjou sneered, Who am I to care about you, youre about to divorce me, Im helping you, am I out of my mind? What I said were just words of anger, why do you still take it seriously, even for the sake of those decades of conjugal love, I will still continue to live with you. Gota hurriedly exined. But dont. Kouodjou was disgusted to death, Youd better not give me that little bit of affection, the thought of continuing to be entangled with you makes me nauseous. It wasnt said loudly, but it was loud enough for all the reporters around to hear. The reporters exchanged a nce with each other, and then they rushed right up to Kouodjou, with long guns and an almost exaggerated look. Miss Masikini, please exin what you just said, you really dont intend to help Gota do you? At least husband and wife for decades, Miss Masikini how can you be so heartless! Thats right Miss Masikini, Gota said he went to sign a contract with Mr. Barbero to protect your safety, you dont care about him now, if you dont give him a hand, arent you just letting him go to his death? The reporters questions pulled at the crowd of onlookers, and the look on everyones face at Kouodjou grew more and more disgusted and contemptuous. Pro-husband doesnt care if something happens to him, what kind of snake-hearted, ruthless woman is this! Chapter 2927: Help is coming! Kouodjou let them murmur usations. Only when these voices had died down did he look up at Gota, You told them that the reason why you talked to Mr. Barbero about this business was all because of me? Yes Kouodjou, Gota blurted out, and lied without blushing, They may not know, but I know, Masikini Group is in a pool of stagnant water, and may die at any time. Luckily, I quietly transferred part of my money and opened a branch under my banner, otherwise it would have been a total loss, I want to pull Masikini Group up now, cant you see that? Kouodjou was allughed out of anger. Raising his hand, he pointed at the tip of Gotas nose, Gota, how can you have the nerve to turn ck and white upside down, why did Masikini Group be what it is now, dont you have any idea in your heart? I admit, its all my fault. Gota admitted very sharply, If I could have dissuaded you earlier, maybe it wouldnt be the way it is now, so I have a lot of responsibility! Kouodjou: Sort of realized that Gota had a face that was exaggeratedly thick! And, I can prove to you that I really do want whats best for Masikini Group, like the contract I snatched from Mr. Barbero, I can give it to you right now if you want it. Gota paused and his eyes suddenly became deep and loving, As long as you can trust me and make up again. The reporters were all touched by these words. Therefore, the eyes that looked at Kouodjou became more and more unfavorable, Miss Masikini, your husband has given in to this situation, and you still refuse to forgive him and help? Thats right, Gota negotiated the partnership with great difficulty and now he says hell give it to you, what more do you want? You only need to inject a little bit of money to get a huge profit, where can you find such a good thing! Kouodjous gaze was sharp, and he directly threw himself at the man, You think its good right, then fine, this good thing is given to you, just go and take this case! That person was choked for a moment, didnt dare to say anything, silently hiding towards the pile of people. Kouodjou looked at Gota again, his tone was icy cold, Gota, these tricks of yours are only good for fooling outsiders, why would you give me the Mr. Barbero case, I dont know the reason, but you know best in your heart! In order not to be exposed in advance, Kouodjou didnt pick his words apart. But what he just said was enough to make Gotas heart burst into a frenzy. He couldnt help but wonder, what exactly did he do wrong that actually let Kouodjou see the clues? Guessing wildly, face still trying to taut, Kouodjou, how can you think of me like this, its you who insisted on Mr. Barberos case, now that Ive given it to you, you think that Im harming you, I, what do I have to do in the end, so that youll be willing to believe in me ah! Kouodjou balked, I wont believe you no matter what you do. Gotas credibility with her was zero, oh no, it was negative! Seeing that he couldnt make sense of it, Gotas mood gradually became irritated. If he couldnt get the money back today, the loan sharks would definitelye after him. No, no matter what, I have to pry open Kouodjous wallet!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Gota thought, intending to open his mouth again. And at that moment, a familiar voice came from outside the crowd. Mom, how can you do this to my dad, its just a little money, just give it to him and you two can make up, why cant you understand this ount! Chapter 2928: The More You Smear, the Darker It Gets The voice instantly raised Gotas hopes. Raising his eyes, Jeremie stood outside the crowd, furiously questioning Kouodjou. The crowd diverges again, leaving Jeremie standing in the center. Kouodjou looked at and Jeremie incredulously, What did you say, Ruyu, why are you turning your elbow! Jeremie stretched her neck, Im not turning my arm to the outside, Im hoping that you guys can make up, mom, I can understand that you guys were in conflict before, and Im on your side, but my dad knows hes wrong now, so why dont you forgive him! With someone speaking for her, Gota felt like she was okay again. Immediately nodded his head, Right, right, Kouodjou ah, one day husband and wife, what cant we get through between us ah, go home and slowly solve it okay, dont let everyone see the joke here. While saying this, he got down from the car and tried to pull Kouodjous hand. Kouodjou didnt even want to think about it, so he retreated a few steps back to keep a safe distance from him. Mom! Jeremie was so angry that she stomped her feet, Can you even do that, its just for you to make up with my dad, why is it so hard. Theres no way Im going to make up with him, Kouodjou gritted his teeth, And you, what kind of ecstasy did Gota pour into you, youd actually go and help him, you, youre going to piss me off! Saying that, Kouodjou had covered his chest, looking like he was going to faint. Jeremie skimmed her mouth, Mom, are you nning to pretend to be sick to scare me now, yes, I know my dad was wrong before, Ill let him apologize to you, okay? Ill listen to my daughter, Kouodjou, Ill apologize to you now. Gota said submissively. Jeremie added, Its true that my dad made a mistake, but its a mistake that men all over the world make And as long as you forgive him, Ill make sure to keep that daughter out of the house, and that little son, and hell have to be a wild child from the outside too! What? These words shocked everyone present. If Gota had a mistress and a child outside, then he wouldnt be qualified to justifiablye and ask for money ah! Gota was also dumbfounded, Jeremie what are you talking about, where did I have one, dont talk nonsense! Dad, you dont have to hide it from me, as long as youre willing to return to your family, Im on your side, after all, I still need you ah, I cant lose you as a dad ah! Jeremies serious look made the crowd start to spit on Gota. What the heck, finding a mistress outside and having a child, look at what its driving the children at home to. For a little bit of meager fathers love, even willing to ept the wild seed outside. Ai, the rich family, terrible and pathetic. The public opinion began to follow Jeremies words and fall towards Kouodjous side. And Gota also kind of saw that this Jeremie was not here to help herself at all, but to harm herself. Get out of here, I knew you must not have good intentions, you and your mom are the same, you all want to get me killed, but Im obviously working hard for this family, and you guys are smearing me like this.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Its at this point, Gota is still trying to make an effort to exin herself. Jeremie stepped forward and pulled Gotas arm, Dad, how can you think of me like this, Im telling the truth, I get it, you think Im ashamed of you for bringing this out, dont you? Will you stop talking? Gota was so angry that his teeth were about to be clenched. If it wasnt for the reporters, he would have wanted to p Jeremie twice. Chapter 2929: You’re not broke, are you? Jeremie continued , I know dad, you must have also known that mentioning this point my mom would flip out, thats why you didnt let me talk about it. Okay, then Ill listen to you, I wont talk about it. Dont talk about it, but you can think of something else to do! Jeremie said, then took out a contract from her own bosom, Look dad, I actually thought about it a long time ago, if my mom doesnt agree, Ill help you borrow money! Gotas eyes lit up and hurriedly grabbed the contract and scanned it. It was really a bank loan contract! And it was still Willistos big bank, the borrowing could be as high as one hundred million dors! As long as he had this hundred million dors, he could wait for Mr. Barbero. Thinking about it, Gotas mood was indescribably good. Daughter, dad didnt mean to be mean to you like that just now, its mainly because Im in too much of a hurry, when this case slows down, Ill definitely reward you well. Gota promised. Kouodjou couldnt sit still and cursed angrily, Jeremie are you out of your mind, you still helped him borrow money? Are you trying to get yourself killed, if you die because of this, remember, I will never be there to collect your body! Jeremies eyes reddened with aggression at the scolding. Kouodjou, how can you talk about a child like that! In Gotas opinion, at this moment, Jeremie was a fortune tree, a treasure pot, so naturally, he had to protect it. He stopped Jeremie behind himself, I know you dont want to live with me anymore, but you cant take it out on the child, Ruyu is my daughter, how could I possibly harm her. Said, and turned to look at Jeremie, even the tone was gentler than just now, Ruyu, when can this contract be fixed ah, you also know that dad is more anxious now As long as you need it, it cane down now, Ive already greeted the bank. Jeremie replied. Well well well, thats just great. Gotaughed maniacally in the back of her mind. What was he wasting his time here for if he had known Jeremie had a door? Still, it would be nice to show everyone Kouodjous disgusting face. Gota thought and urged Jeremie again, Go borrow now then, dad needs it now. Not so fast dad, you have to give me something first. Jeremie said, Why should the bank give me money without coteral? The smile on Gotas face froze. I cant believe you need coteral? Isnt this your friend, talk to him, am I going to run away? Gota attempted to muddle through. If he couldnt, he could ask Jeremie to take out something as coteral. Anyway, he couldnt be the one to mortgage thepany himself! Seemingly seeing Gotas concern, Jeremie opened his mouth, Dont worry dad, mortgaging doesnt need to be yourpany, you only need to take out those patents of my moms as coteral, in addition to making a proof of assets, and this money will arrive immediately.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. ThisC Two simple requests, but both stepped right on Gotas sore spot. He now one didnt have a patent, while being unable to do a proof of assets. After all, there was still a lot of money owed to the loan sharkpany! I, I went to jail, just help dad, now these two Im not convenient, youe to help me mortgage okay? Gota coaxed in a gentle voice. But in an instant, Jeremie will board up the cheeks, sneer out, Dad, you this wishful thinking yed too good, you have so many patents in your hands, one does not sell,ck of money to find my mom to ask for, I said mortgage you also refused to, and not even have the means to make the proof of assets. It cant be, you are bankrupt, right? Chapter 2930: River and Lake Rescue The moment these words came out, everyones face changed. Not for any other reason, just because they are more or less invested, holding the stocks of Gotaspanies in their hands. If Gota went bankrupt, they would all lose money! Gota was anxious, How can you say that? Whats in it for you to expect your father to go bankrupt? The implication is that Jeremie is talking nonsense. Jeremie asked back unperturbed, If not, then why cant you show proof of your assets And its so strange, you said that my momspany is already an empty shell, then she can still work with Mr. Barbero. On the contrary, its you, after you intercepted me halfway, you actually cant cooperate, and you still have to ask my mom for money, do you really have the strength, or do you simply want to mess with my mom ah? A word woke up the dreamer. Now everyone reacted. Thats right! Why did Gota talk so grandly but have no money in his hands? If he had no money, why did he rush to help Kouodjou with this business. Its really too contradictory! Everyones suspicious gazes fell on Gota. Gota couldnt exin clearly and gradually became irritated. Kouodjou watched coldly from the sidelines, a cold smile spilling out from the corner of his mouth, Whats up Gota, why dont you continue to stand on the moral high ground now, is it because you find that you cant stand it anymore? Kouodjou, Gota is really out of tricks, almost kneeling to Kouodjou, Im all for the sake of this family ah, you just pull me a hand, as long as you promise to help me, I promise, in the future will only be good to you and your daughter. Kouodjou refused, But never, youd better go to your mistress and son, I do not deserve to live with you. Seeing that the journalists were gathering around, Gota could only leave first. He had run out a good distance and could still hear Jeremies voice.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Dad, if you still need a loan just talk to me, as long as you can prove that youre not broke, you can definitely borrow money. Gota ran faster. Once he left, this farce was considered to be over. Only the reporters couldnt leave yet, wanting to interview Kouodjou alone again, maybe they could dig out some heavy news. Kouodjou, however, spoke up, If I were you guys, I would definitely go back right now and check my investments, funds bonds and so on, as long as they are rted to Gota, immediately sell them off, otherwise locking them up in my own hands would be a loss. Everyone was reminded by this, and they all looked down to go through their cell phones to check. It was only a minute or two before they looked up again and Kouodjou and Jeremie were long gone. C Gota was in a sorry state and fled all the way back to his vi in the suburbs. When he entered, hey down on the sofa and gasped for breath, in a hurry. Noe poured him a ss of water and asked, Whats the matter with you, youre on fire. That bitch Kouodjou, I just went to ask for some money and she wouldnt give it to me! Gota cursed, Thanks for being a couple for over twenty years, what a disappointment. Noe didnt pick up on it. She didnt want to get involved in this topic. Gota just wanted to curse himself too. After the scolding, she was called by her secretary again, asking about Mr. Barberos side of the coboration. And he says hes busy and cante over to close the patent? Gota was anxious, What do you do for ah, if you cant do it, just color me, in short, must make him enter the game now, otherwise how can I pay back the money I owe. After saying that, he hung up the phone and looked at Noe again, How much money do you have now? Chapter 2931: You defected to me? Noe was instantly alert, What do you want to do, it cant be to use my money to fill the holes, right? She had followed Gota for so many years, she did have a bit of savings. But if she were to take it out, she really couldnt do it. After all, she was a junior, living a life of fear, maybe one day she would be abandoned, she had to leave herself a way out!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What your money, Gota corrected impatiently, Thats all I gave you, you return it to me first, after I get through this, Ill naturally return it to you. But. Noe still wanted to continue. But Gota had already done it, pulling over the bag she kept by her side, dumping out everything inside, making a swipe, and finally finding the bank card. Okay, the code is your birthday right, Im going to withdraw the money now. You be good and wait for me at home. Gota said, standing up. When he reached the entrance hall, he remembered something and twisted his head to instruct Noe, Dont you still have a lot of designer bags, take them all and sell them, in addition to listing this house again. Noes eyes widened in surprise, Then where do we live? Just go out and rent a house, Gota replied, I realized that youre getting more and more pretentious now, when you were just with me, but you said that youre especially capable of suffering and not afraid of being wronged. Now just letting her temporarily go out to rent an apartment for a few days, and shes aggravated like this? Then have you ever thought that if you cant turn over a new leaf, and you take all my money and house, how will my son and I live? Noe asked. Snap! Before Noe could finish her words, a crisp p rang out. She was hit directly off her head and staggered several times, almost falling on the ground. What are you babbling about, how could I not be able to turn over a new leaf, stop saying such obscure things, or else I wont care about you when Im rich! Gotas eyes were already red with anxiety at this moment, she simply couldnt listen to whoever said bad things about her. He pped Noe and spat on him, Bah, think about it, if it wasnt for me, how could you have a good life today, you really dont know how to be grateful at all. After hitting and cursing, Gota left. Noe slowly walked to the living room and sat down, his eyes were numb, took out his cell phone and dialed a number out. After a few beeps, the call was answered. On the other end of the line was Mr. Barberos familiar yet kind and gentle voice, Noe, whats wrong? Mr. Barbero, just now Gota robbed my savings and made me sell my house, I guess Im about to sleep on the side of the road. Noe got more and more aggravated as he spoke, and outright cried. Mr. Barbero sighed, You should have thought this through a long time ago, if he really loved you, he wouldnt have kept you out of the house and left you to raise the kids alone. Loving someone wasnt just about giving good times. Gota loved Noe, he loved raising her as his own object. The only person he really cares about is himself. So when he has money, Gota can treat Noe well. When there is no money, the original form is revealed. Noe cried even more when she heard this, So what should I do now? Dont be sad, Ill give you a sum of money, what about you now, take the baby and leave South City and nevere back. Mr. Barbero said. A glimmer of hope finally red up in Noes heart, Mr. Barbero you mean to let me and the kide and join you right? Im an old man half buried in the ground, what are you doinging to join me? Mr. Barberoughed. Chapter 2932: Don’t Think Too Much Noe was a little dumbfounded by theugh. Mr. Barbero, so are you not going to care about me, or do you just resent me? Noe asked apprehensively, his heart already starting to beat a drum. Obviously, Mr. Barbero had said before that no matter what difficulties there were, he could be approached. How could I not care about you, Mr. Barbero replied, Didnt I tell you just now, Ill give you a sum of money so that you and the child can go abroad and you guys live well. And what about you, wont you live with us? Noe asked again. Now, Mr. Barberos tone became serious and reminded, You have seen, relying on Gota for so many years, what is the result in the end, people are not afraid to learn a lesson, but have to remember, you cant make the same mistake twice ah. Cant rely on Gota, soe to rely on him, too stupid! Youre not like Gota, Mr. Barbero, youre good to me, in you, I found a warmth I never had before, so I believe youre not a bad person. Noe said. Mr. Barbero replied, I do treat you well because there is something about you that resembles my daughter, but my daughter is dead and that is why I love you. Also, Im the bad guy, and I contributed a lot to Gota getting to where it is today, and thanks to you tipping me off, so Id like to help you out as a matter of business and personal interest. Speaking directly about what he had done, Mr. Barbero felt thest bit of burden in his heart was gone. There was a sense of relief. Noe, however, was dumbfounded. So, instead of liking himself, Mr. Barbero was using himself? How can you do this to me, Ive already betrayed Gota, how can you betray me! Noe questioned hysterically. Mr. Barbero replied coldly, Then have you ever thought that the fact that you can betray Gota so easily will likewise make me jealous and worried that you will betray, I suspect you, so I cant use you. The old Weskiney saying, suspect no one. But I havent lied to you about anything, you cant do this to me. Noes tone softened, almost on the verge of tears, What am I going to do from now on. I said that I will give you a sum of money, and I will also send you and your child abroad, if you dont want to, then you can stay with Gota. The choice was Noes anyway. Mr. Barbero wanted to say that he would call Noe when she had thought it over. But before he could hang up the phone, he heard Noe say sharply, Ill listen to you, you give me the money and Ill leave Willisto with the kids, can we get it done today? It can. C Two hourster, Noe showed up at the airport with the baby. Cedron and Anna were in charge of seeing them off. This is your air ticket, when you arrive in Britain, someone will meet you at the airport, there is also a Chinese neighborhood there, so there is no barrier tomunication, as for the permanent residence permit, you can do it after you buy a house. Cedrons tone was slow, exining one by one. Noe stared at Cedron for a long time, No wonder Gota lost, you guys yed this game too well!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Then you should be even more thankful that you werent the pawn we intended to round up, otherwise where would we be today? Anna spoke coldly. One sentence made Noe wilt. Indeed, if it wasnt for Anna and Cedrons mercy, it was impossible for her to leave. It might have been necessary to bury Gota with her. Going abroad, at the very least, she could survive. Mr. Robertson, Mrs. Robertson, can I ask again, why did you spare me? Noe asked. Anna replied, Because youve already paid for what youve done, theres no need for me to do anything more, plus the boy needs to be taken care of, simple as that. Chapter 2933: It’s Over Yes, Noe as an outside third party does make people hate. But she has paid the price now. Because of Gota, she cant go back to Willisto for the rest of her life. And Mr. Barbero gave her just enough money to buy a house in Britain in exchange for a permanent residence permit. In other words, Noe would have to work hard in Britannia if she wanted to live. Of course, you can continue to do your old job over there, but if anything happens again, you wont have anyone to handle it for you. Anna said. Noe shook her head desperately, I wont. She wasnt stupid, it was hard to get away, how could she make the same mistake again. Come on, its time to catch the ne. Cedron urged. Noe then led her son to the security checkpoint. When he reached the front, he remembered something and turned back, looking at Anna with a serious face, Did you bring your cell phone? Brought it. Anna nodded, You want to make a call? You turn the camera on, the video function, and point it at me and the baby. Noe said. Anna was unsure, but did as she was told. Noe looked down and patted the child, What are you waiting for,e on. The child was reluctant, but after being red at by Noe, she obediently spoke up, ring into the camera, Mordecai-san, Im sorry, I shouldnt have talked about you like that before, you have a mommy and daddy, and they both love you very much, and theyre the best people in the whole wide world to you, and youre going to have a very happy life. Anna froze. So they had doubled back just to record this? Im really sorry, and we didnt get a chance to apologize in person, so please send it to Tokimo to watch. Noe said, Im sure, no, Mordecai was supposed to be your biological child, and you, as a family of five, are going to be happy! All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Coming out of the airport, Anna watched that video over and over many times. The corners of her mouth were grinning behind her ears. Is it that happy? Cedron asked, Like he apologized to you. Anna rolled her eyes at him, You dont understand, with this video, Mordecai will be happy, and when Mordecai is happy, Im happy. Then Ill drive faster and get back to the old mansion early so Mordecai can see the video. Cedron said. Anna nodded her head, A heros honor! But Cedron was just paying lip service to driving faster, his actual speed was still the same as usual. After all, Anna was still pregnant right now, he couldnt afford to be sloppy. An hourter, the car arrived at the Robertson s Residence. Before entering, Kouodjous phone called. After connecting, Kouodjous tone was very joyful, Anna, Gota has been arrested! What? So soon? Anna was surprised, There should still be several days before his bankruptcy is taken away, whats the situation now? Kouodjou exined what happened. It turns out that Gota was being pushed by the loan sharks and had no choice but to withdraw Noes deposit and not make up enough interest for that day, so the loan sharks went to thepany to demand money. Gota wanted to hide and asked the security guards to stop the gang, but ended up identally injuring someone during the argument, and there were also onlookers who called the police. Kouodjou, as his wife, was called over by the police and told that Gota wanted her toe and bail him out. Kouodjou will not let go of this opportunity, so she immediately asked the police about the situation, and after learning that Gota is going to jail, she simply showed her hand. Gota learns the truth and makes a scene at the police station, saying she wants to go out and settle the score with Kouodjou. As a result, he assaulted a police officer and was sentenced to one years imprisonment, so he will never get out of jail again. Of course, its better not toe out. Because if hees out, he owes so much money to the loan sharks, he can be chopped to death. Chapter 2934: Going Out Speaking of which, Kouodjou breathed heavily. Anna, do you think this is real, why do I have a very unreal feeling? Married to Gota for more than twenty years, worked for him for more than twenty years. Suddenly one day was told that Gota had a woman outside and that the child was in kindergarten. Immediately after that Gota tore himself apart and let her know that thepany had emptied him. But in just half a month, she took it all back and sent Gota to jail. Was this real, was it a dream?All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Its true. Anna softly said, Its all over, all these years, youve suffered and youve worked hard. Hearing this, Kouodjouughed, What do I have to be aggrieved and hard work, like you said, everything is over, I am free. The voice was cheerful, but it began to choke. By the time it was over, the crying was uncontroble. Anna didnt hang up either, and listened quietly as Kouodjou cried. When Cedron saw this, he simply turned off the phone and listened with Anna. After crying for about half an hour, Kouodjou eased down, very embarrassed, Did I dy you, sorry, Ill go and take stock of the ounts, when Im done with this matter, Ill treat you to dinner. Okay, you go ahead and busy yourself. Anna said, hanging up the phone. Following that, she looked at Cedron again with a teasing tone, My part of the job is done, Ill leave the rest to you, Mr. Navarro. Finding me so much work to do, arent you afraid that Ill be too busy to keep youpany? Cedronughed softly and raised his hand to pinch Annas cheek. His eyes slowly traveled downward, gentlynding on Annas stomach. After this month, the baby will be eight months old. The doctor said that the child was developing very well, beyond the same age of pregnancy, plus Annas body was not very good, suggested that if it could not hold out, it could be delivered by cesarean section first, and then sent to the incubator. But Anna refused, worried that the baby would have respiratory problems if it came out too early, and insisted on waiting for full term. So, Cedron wants to stay with Anna for the next two months. Lest something goes wrong. Then what should we do, or you say you cant manage it and return thepany to Kouodjou? Anna came up with an idea. Cedron shook his head squarely, I dont really care about thatpany, but if I dont take it, it looks like Im the wrongdoer, and its unlikely that there will be other rtives looking for me to help, I dont intend to add to my own workload. As for the current Masikini Group Alexis will be here in a couple days, so Ill leave it all to him and Ill leave it to him. Cedron said. If he had the time to deal with his work, he might as well spend more time with his family! The two of them talked andughed, and then they went into the old mansion. Anna had wanted to show that video to Mordecai first, but after looking around, she didnt see anyone. When she asked the maid, she realized that the tutor had left the house with the three little ones. Out the door, where to? Anna asked anxiously. The maid shook her head nkly, This, I dont know, the olddy followed along. While talking, the servants gaze crossed Anna to look back, Young granny, theyre back. Anna turned to look, Mrs. Robertson was pulling the hands of the three children to this side, everyones body was dirty, as if they had rolled in the mud, only their faces were still clean. What had this been for, to get into such a state? Chapter 2935: Tailoring Your Teaching to Your Needs Anna thought, and stepping quickly forward, took out her handkerchief, and wiped the perspiration from Mrs. Robertsons forehead, before going along to take therge bag she was carrying. Dont you move, Mrs. Robertson hastened to call out, let Cedron do it; its too heavy, and beware of injuring the child in the womb. Cedron stepped forward and took the bag, and it was so heavy that he couldnt help frowning his sword brow. Mom, you went out for a pull with the scales on your back? Cedron asked. Mrs. Robertson raised her hand to p him, What are you talking about! At my age, Im still stretching, youre expecting my old bones to fall apart before its toote, arent you! While saying that, he opened the bag and showed Cedron what was inside. All of them were used for painting, there were four or five boxes of paints alone, not to mention the brushes, there were so many of them that it was hard to count how many there were. Mom, are you guys out on a painting trip? Anna asked. Mrs. Robertson nodded with a smile, Yes, the new art teacher saw that Amad has a talent for painting, and is especially good at paintingndscapes, so she took us out to paint. While saying that, he took out Amads work today and gave it to Anna and Cedron to admire. It was just a very ordinary blue sky, white clouds and grass, but under Amads brushstrokes, it suddenly became animated and was indeed beautiful. Mrs. Robertson was proud of herself, My granddaughter will be abination of contemporary Picasso and Van Gogh, and anyone who looks at me will praise me for being a grandma who has raised a painter. Amad was embarrassed by thepliment, Grandma, I just draw casually, if you like it, Ill learn to sketch the human body and Ill draw portraits for you. Grandma doesnt need you to draw portraits, you, just draw what you like, stick to this hobby, and you will definitely have something in the future. After praising Amad, Mrs. Robertson leveled a bowl of water and looked at Enoch and Mordecai, You two too, if theres anything you like to learn, just tell grandma, grandma will definitely support you! Mordecai nodded and went forward to assist Mrs. Robertson, her voice was as sweet as money, I know, Grandma, lets go Grandma, Ill help you to take a bath and change your clothes. Only two steps away, was stopped by Anna. Enoch and Amad help grandma to take a bath, Mordecaie with me for a moment, mommy has something very important to show you. Anna said. Mordecai looked puzzled but obediently followed Anna to the side. Seeing that Anna was going to hand herself over, she also very consciously went to wash her hands first and dried the water stains before taking it. Click on that video and see. Anna said encouragingly. Mordecai then obediently clicked on the video and watched it. After only a few seconds of watching, her eyes instantly turned red.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. If it wasnt for Annas help in holding the phone up, it was probably that the phone would have fallen straight to the floor. After watching the video, Mordecais voice choked up and jumped into Annas arms, Mommy, thank you. Still so polite with Mommy? Anna raised her eyebrows, and her heart was quite warm. This was the first time Mordecai had called her mommy so affectionately and naturally. But in the future, there would be many more such calls. After coaxing Mordecai for a few moments, Anna asked the maid to take Mordecai to the bath. He was covered in mud, so he needed to be properly cleaned. Turning her head, she realized that Cedron was staring at the picture drawn by the three little ones with a frown on his face. Chapter 2936: Preparing for the Appreciation Banquet Anna suspiciously walked up and poked him with her elbow, Whats wrong with you, you find Mordecai and Enochs drawings unattractive and dislike them? Its not like every child is suited for drawing, I have nothing to dislike. Cedron replied. Children should be taught ording to their abilities. Then Anna was even more puzzled, But I see you frowning. It is clear that you are pondering something difficult. Cedron exins, I was just thinking, I didnt hire an art teacher for them, where did this art teachere from? Anna froze at this statement as well. Yes, they had only hired a home teacher for the main subject for all three children, where did the art teachere from. Just as she was wondering, Mrs. Robertson hade downstairs from her shower and change of clothes and gave the answer. I got her. Mrs. Robertson replied, Two days ago, the math teacher had something to do and asked her own student to take over the ss, and that student discovered Amads talent for drawing, and I saw that she graduated from the art academy and taught well, so she stayed. In fact, the art ss was mainly for Amad, but the two older brothers were sister controllers and had to follow and protect their sister at all times, so they took the ss together as well. Speaking of this, Mrs. Robertson paused again, I know it might not be good to go out, but art means going out and picking up more ideas, Im following along, and I even brought a bodyguard, so itll be fine. Looking at Mrs. Robertsons anxious exnation, Anna couldnt help it. Thinking about it again, Williams has been restricted from entering and leaving the country, and Mrs. Robertson has a bodyguard with her, so she thinks nothing will happen to her. She then opened her mouth and said, Mom, I dont have any other intention, Amad likes to paint, of course I also support it, its just that youre old, Im afraid that if you keep following it, your body wont be able to cope with it. If youre going to pick up the wind, you have to go to a ce where there is wind, right? Its always about going up the mountain and down the river. Anna thought, or find two bodyguards or something to follow. Mrs. Robertson was anxious, Im really fine, I like to apany a few of them to go, if you let me stay at home by myself, Ill be worried and feel meaningless. Go if you like, Cedron made the decision, take an extra bodyguard with you, and if you cant walk, let the bodyguard carry you. Now Mrs. Robertson was happy, Thats fine. Also, Id like to meet this art teacher and treat her to dinner to thank her for unlocking Amads potential. Cedron continued. Mrs. Robertson was thinking the same thing. The two of them hit it off and made a date to have the art teacher over for dinner tomorrow.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. After all, it was a thank you, and Mrs. Robertson took it seriously. She woke up early in the morning and started to prepare the recipe, and dragged Anna to the seafood market to buy a lot of imported seafood. She couldnt bear the thought of Annas hard work, so she carried it herself and walked outside, chatting with Anna on the other side. Waiting to go back to the old mansion, only to find that the art teacher has actually already arrived, is standing in the doorway in a rushed manner, holding two huge fruit baskets in his hands. Looking at the pile of dust at the entrance walking all over the footprints, he had probably been wandering around for a long time. Mr. Lin, why dont you go in when youre here, what are you doing standing in the doorway? Mrs. Robertson asked as she walked up. The art teacher turned her head, her tender face with a few moments of urgency, My teacher said that its better to be early thante, but it turned out that I came only to realize that its really too early to be good. Said, and hurriedly handed the fruit basket, Mrs. Robertson, I came in a hurry, and did not know what to prepare, this please take it! Chapter 2937: Treating Differently The art teacher had a look of consternation, and even lifted the fruit basket extra high.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. As a result, the fruit basket was so heavy that after only a few seconds of lifting it, the thin arms began to sh, like a fluttering moth. Mrs. Robertson rushed to catch it, but she was almost knocked over herself. It was only after some tossing and turning that a servant came by and finally saved the three of them. Mrs. Robertson led the art teacher into the old house. It was still early for dinner, so the art teacher sat in the parlor and waited. Anna and Mrs. Robertson went to the kitchen. While taking out all those bought seafood, they chatted. Mom, are you sure this art teacher is really good? Anna questioned, Its the first time Ive seen someone deliver a fruit basket as a house guest. It wasnt that it was looked down upon. Rather, this kind of thing is basically only sent when visiting the sick. But looking at that look of the art teacher, there again, it doesnt seem like its intentional. It seems to be really stupid. Thats how she is, Mrs. Robertson spoke, extraordinarily insightful about art things, but the emotional intelligence is lower, probably Gods way of bncing it out! What else would a person be if they were perfect in every way? Anna thought about it, but still wasnt reassured. She carried a tray of fruit out and handed it to the art teacher with a smile. Thank you Mrs. Robertson, youre really too kind. The art teacher said. Anna followed with a smile, Its all what I should do, after all, youre the teacher of three children ah, its only right for me to respect you, by the way teacher, which genre do you think my Amad should go for if he bes a painter in the future? Speaking of this, the art teachers eyes instantly had a light in them, and her back straightened up as she began to gush and analyze with Anna. The amount of knowledge she had in art had reached a few shocking levels. She talked for more than an hour without repeating herself. It seemed that it was indeed as Mrs. Robertson had said, just a teacher who could only draw. Im relieved to leave my Amad in your hands. Anna said. The art teacher smiled and waved her hand, This is all what I should do, it should be me thanking you Mrs. Robertson, thanking you for being willing to let Amad learn how to draw, so that the art world will have one more talent! After talking for a while longer, and seeing that it was still very early, Anna simply told the art teacher to go upstairs and teach Amad how to draw. She, on the other hand, took the time to make a call to Cedron. Cedron was still taking care of things at the office, but his tone was as gentle as ever, Why, do you need me to bring anything on my way back from work? The art teacher is here. Anna said. Cedron on the other end of the phone was silent for a few seconds before speaking, Ill be home in half an hour. You take care of your business first, no need to rush back. Anna called out to him, Ive already talked to her, shes not a bad person. Sure you dont need me toe back? Cedron was uneasy. Anna hmmmed, Really dont need to, I even have a clear picture of her family members and what they do, even if she is a bad person, she wouldnt dare to act rashly. Cedron had to stop. Ill be back after these two meetings. Cedron admonished, Youd better be vignt and protect yourself first when things go wrong. Anna hmmmed and hung up. She went upstairs to see how the art teacher was teaching. Just as she walked in, she found Mordecai crouched in the doorway of the restroom, a basin of water at his heels, and he was washing it with arge handful of pens. Chapter 2938: Participating in the Competition Whats this? Anna was puzzled beyond belief, Mordecai, why are you here washing the brushes, no painting? Mordecai tilted his head, the movement of his hand was unceasing, Painting, my sister is painting, Enoch and I are ying the understudy. Hearing this, Anna noticed that Enoch was crouching not far away, sharpening pencils. Its really an understudy. As for Amad, he was sitting in front of the easel, sketching the scenery outside the floor-to-ceiling window with one stroke. It was really a stark contrast to the two older brothers. Nan Qing thought this was arranged by the art teacher and wanted to go up and question him. Yes, Mordecai and Enochs drawing skills are, indeed, not as good as Amads, but they cant be treated differently like this. It was time for the children to grieve in their hearts. He was about to ask for justice when Mordecai stopped him. Mordecais head shook like a rattle, his voice pleading, Mommy, I like to wash my sisters pens, dont go to the teacher, let me wash them! Enoch chimed in, I learn a lot from sharpening pencils, and Id like to keep doing it. These two, somethings not right. Anna grimaces, Whats going on? The two little ones looked at each other, a little embarrassed, their voices were muffled, Mommy, we two are not drawing material, we really dont want to learn. The main reason was that they didnt have as good a talent as their sister, they couldnt just start paintingndscapes right off the bat. The two of them were now tasked with painting eggs. They were almost puking from drawing, but the teacher didnt have the intention to call a halt yet. Originally, it was to apany the sister to learn painting together, if because of the egg painting,ter on to the painting paper conditioned reflex, see want to vomit, then how to praise the sisters paintings every day ah. So once the two of them discussed, they started to find something else to do. One washed the pens, the other sharpened them. Anyway, they could do anything, but they couldnt continue to draw eggs. Anna almostughed. But on second thought, she thought it was fine. In the first ce, every child has different hobbies. If they are not interested in drawing, they cant force them to do it, right? Just do whatever you want to do! Anna just urged Enoch to be careful when sharpening the pencils, and then went to Amads side. In just half an hour, Amads painting was already taking shape. Almost as soon as the brush was in his hand, Amad already knew where to draw in his mind, and his strokes were decisive and clean, without any dy, and with a great sense of sophistication. Anna had taken art in college, and remembered that when the teacher demonstrated on the stage, this was her style. It looks like Amad will have a great career in this field in the future. As a mother herself, Anna was of course happy. She stood by the side and tried not to make any noise, so as not to disturb Amad. Only when the painting was finished and Amad put down her brush did Anna attach herself and give her a kiss on the forehead, My baby, youre great!Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. What a source of pride for her. Afterplimenting Amad, she turned to Mordecai and Enoch. In the spirit of wanting to treat everyone the same, Anna ran over to give them each a flying kiss as well. The pens are so cleanly washed. Pencils sharpen beautifully! Mordecai Chapter 2939: She’s the only one going, right? Amad was able to go to thepetition, and everyone in the old mansion was happy with it. Immediately, they all asked about thepetition, and Mrs. Robertson even opened the door, asking the servants to go and buy the best camera nowadays and bring it back. It didnt matter how much it cost, it had to have the best pixels and arge memory. Her baby granddaughter participated in thepetition for the first time, every moment, every angle must be taken a hundred or eighty pictures. The art teacher was a little scared because she took it so seriously. She hurriedly exined, Its just a smallpetition, city level, and there arent a lot of participants, so its mainly to give Amad a little bit of experience, so she wont be nervous when she goes to a bigpetition in the future. Mrs. Robertson waved her hand, Apetition is apetition, no matter how big or small it is, so it needs to be taken seriously, and we as parents need to pay attention to it, so that we can see our respect and expectation for Amad! After saying that, he looked at Amad again with a look of expectation, Amad, when the timees, you get a first ce back for grandma, grandma will hang it on her bedside and look at it every day, she will wake up smiling in her dreams. Amad pinched the hem of her skirt and nodded with effort. Seeing this, Anna immediately walked up and pulled Amad behind herself, her voice as soft as possible, Mom, actually I think its all about participation, Amad is still young and new to art, it doesnt matter if she gets first ce or not. Mrs. Robertson immediately wanted to retort that Amad was a child of the Robertson family, so how could she not win first ce? The good genes were there! But before she could open her mouth, she saw Annas little shake of her head at her and reacted instantly. Amad was just a five year old child, and really shouldnt be under so much pressure. She immediately changed her words, Yes, the main thing is to go for the experience, and also to see how the other children paint, Amad, you study hard, and then see if you will meet your favorite painter as a judge, and grandma will buy a camera to take pictures of you together! A few words made Amad happy again. Without the psychological burden, the paintings would look good, and thats what Amad wanted to paint. As everyone talked andughed, Cedron came back. He bought some desserts, half of which he gave to the three little ones, and half of which he took out to entertain the art teacher. As soon as Cedron came back, the air pressure in the room dropped a few degrees, and his aura was so strong that the art teacher didnt dare to raise his head.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Until he finished eating and left, running faster than a rabbit. Dedication was still there, and as he ran, he urged Anna not to bete for next weeks drawingpetition. Cedron heard this and asked curiously, What paintingpetition? Anna then told Cedron everything. The next second, Cedron bent down to hold Amad in his arms, My Amad is going to participate in thepetition, by then Daddy will buy you the best dress, so you will be the most beautiful little princess among the participants. As for the results of thepetition, Cedron did not mention a word. It was better not to put so much pressure on children. I dont have anything to do that day, so Ill drive you. Cedron said. It was Amads first time in a race, and the whole family had to go together. I have a small question. Mordecai tentatively raised his hand. Cedron set Amad back down on the couch, Go ahead. Amad should be the only onepeting, do Enoch and I need to participate? There was an expectancy in those eyes. But it was the expectation of never letting the two of them participate. They were afraid of embarrassing their sister if they went on stage and drew a bunch of eggs! Chapter 2940: You’re so good at acting! It was good that the worries were all unnecessary. Cedron arranged other tasks for them, You carry things for your sister, and youll be in charge of presenting flowers after your sister finishes painting. Both tasks were easy, or at least much better than painting eggs. Without the slightest hesitation, Mordecai and Enoch immediately agreed. C Time flew by and soon it was the day of thepetition. Anna had prepared new clothes for the three little ones and they looked like three little gentlemen and princesses. When we walked out the door, we realized that the Newman Family had also arrived. Mrs. Newman and Mr. Newman stood at the front, each with a camera around their necks. It was the same as the one Mrs. Robertson bought earlier, the one with the best pixels. Mom and Dad, what are you doing here too? Anna asked. Mrs. Newman gave her a feigned angry look, Its our Amads firstpetition, so of course I had to see it. Thats right, Mr. Newman nodded, his eyes falling on Amad, Draw well, no matter what the judges say, in Grandpas eyes, your drawing is the best. Bruno and Yembi came too. Yembi also gave Amad a paintbrush, Its a brand from D. I heard that this brush is very good, I hope our little painter can use this brush to leave all the beautiful things in the world on the paper. How can a single one leave all the beautiful things in the world, how can it be hoarded by the box ah, you send me the brand of this pen, Ill ce an order for Amad right now. Bruno opened his mouth with great bravado. Isnt it just a pen, tube enough! Anna cried andughed, went forward and reached out to hit Bruno, You buy so many, what if Amad likes other pens in the back, its not right to throw them away, its not right to keep them. Besides, if you buy so many pens, Amad will have a psychological burden. You have to be like Yembi and give them away one by one. I cant be a broad uncle. Bruno bared his teeth at the blow, I dont care then, let Yembi deliver them all from now on. I think Yembi is fine. Mrs. Robertson spoke up, Let Yembi do all the gift-giving elsewhere, dont worry about it, just give Yembi the card. The implication was that Yembi should be the housekeeper. Yembi was so scared that she waved her hand and tried to say that she was not cut out for this. But before she could say anything, Brunos bank card had already been handed to her. Seeing that she was still frozen, he frowned and said, Take it, whats the matter, do you still need me to beg you to take it? Begging was fine, there was no need for that. Yembi thought about it and guessed why. Bruno was acting! After all, the two of them were a couple now, and on good terms, of the cohabiting variety, so Brunos failure to give himself control of the card would more or less give Mrs. Newman away. Yes, that had to be it! Alright, hurry up and get in the car and get going, we should bete in a few minutes. Cedron said. Everyone then got ready to get back in the car and sit down. The Newman Family hade in one car, so Mrs. Newman and Mr. Newman went to the back of the car first.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bruno was also getting ready to go back to the drivers seat. Yembi passed by him and gave a secret thumbs up, You can do it! What? Bruno looked puzzled. Yembi continued to boast, Say youre good, you just acted really well, I almost thought you were really going to give me your bank card for safekeeping. That acting, no words. After a pause anotherment was made, But next time before you want to Pyo Eungyo scene, give me a heads up first, I almost didnt catch your scene. Bruno swept her a nce, didnt answer, and went straight back to the car, his face as gloomy as ink. Chapter 2941: The Match That Wasn’t Quite Right Yembi was uncertain. Its not that bad, right? He just almost missed the scene, not really missed it, why is Bruno so angry. Its obvious that he was the one who didnt say hello and yed the scene first. DDT!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Bruno violently honked the car horn, his tone was icy cold, Still not getting in the car, waiting for me to carry you? Yembi secretly spat out her tongue and obediently got into the car. After all, Mr. Newman, Mrs. Newman is still sitting in the back row, along the way, the cars atmosphere a few although not good, but also not too bad, arrived at thepetition site without incident. This is a charity paintingpetition, the childrens paintings in the selection, the top three paintings will be sponsored by thepetition of the enterprise, at a price of 100, 000 per pair of auction away, the auction money used to those mountainous areas of the children to buy painting supplies, so that they can also take the paintbrush, to be their own magic brush Ma Liang. Thats why, when the art teacher offered to take Amad to thepetition, Anna immediately agreed. It just made so much sense. Whether or not Amad would go on to be a painter in the future, he would look back on his first participation in thepetition with great emotion. As he was thinking, a man wearing apetition logo vest came over, very polite and courteous, May I ask if youre here to participate in thepetition, which one of you is thepetition contestant? Hello uncle, Im todays contestant, my name is Amad, Amad came out and greeted in a milky voice. It simply warmed the hearts of the staff. After praising several sentences of being really good, he remembered to get down to business, Come to a parent, join me, bring the child backstage to make preparations, and by the way, calm down the childs mood. Anna, as the real mom, naturally stepped forward. She led Amad to the backstage, and found that all the other children had arrived as well, and were busy checking their drawing utensils. Anna started checking Amads ones as well. Outside, Cedron led the group to take their seats, in the front row, so that they could see the whole process of Amads paintingpetition most clearly. At that moment, a staff member came over to take Mordecai and Enoch away. Those two arentpeting. Cedron said. Mordecai also hurriedly nodded his head, Yes uncle, I dont know anything but drawing eggs, dont take me to thepetition, itll be embarrassing. The staff were all amused by him. Hurriedly exined, Its like this, because today is apetition activity to subsidize children from poor mountainous areas, in a while the TV station wille to interview and take pictures, it will give all the little children a close-up, so it needs them to sit together, so that it will look good when photographed. Following the staffs gaze, indeed just a short distance away, there was a special childrens grandstand area. Cedron hesitated, but let Enoch and Mordecai pass. It wasnt far away, so he was still relieved. The staff then led the two children over, and they were specially arranged in the first row. Both of you are handsome, so when an uncle takes a picture of youter, you must remember to smile! The staff member admonished. Mordecai nodded and agreed readily. Enoch tensed his face, but didnt refuse either. Only then did the staff leave in peace. On this side, the host in charge of thepetition also came on stage, and after a brief walk through the process, he invited the twenty children who participated in thepetition toe on stage, and the painting time was one hour, and he hoped that they would paint the world in their hearts. The attention of the crowd was instantly focused on the stage. As long as Cedrons eyes fell on the childrens side of the bleachers. In his line of sight, there was a man carrying a high-powered camera that was slowly heading towards the childrens bleachers. Chapter 2942: Tuning the Tiger Away from the Mountain Without half a seconds hesitation, Cedron got up, intending to go over and take a look. When he reached the front, he realized that the man was from the TV station. What are you doing, I was just about to capture a great shot, and its all gone when you messed it up like this! The man said with extraordinarily irritation. Originally, he wanted to continue on, but seeing that Cedron had a cold look, he swallowed back the rest of his words. There were some people that were not his to mess with. However, Cedron is not the kind of person who is unreasonable, so he apologized to the reporter. At this time, the staff member who led Mordecai and Enoch over to sit in the childrens grandstand ran back. His expression was a bit anxious, Hello, are you Mr. Navarro? I am. Cedron replied. The staff member gasped, Great, I finally found you, your wife is in a bit of a situation backstage and is asking you toe over.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Anna was in trouble? Was there something wrong with the baby? Cedrons mood instantly became anxious and hurriedly followed towards the backstage. When he was about to reach the rest room, the staff member stood still. He gestured towards Cedron, Mr. Navarro, you can just go straight there, your wife is waiting for you there, Ill go out and call someone. Learning that something was wrong with Anna, Cedrons mind was in turmoil, it didnt even ur to him that there was something wrong with the staff members remark. He strides forward and pushes open the door to the lounge as soon as he can. Inside the room, a dozen parents were sitting and talking. Anna was among them, still clutching a few paintbrushes in her hand, talking to the other parents about how good these brushes were. Anna, are you okay? Cedron asked as he stepped forward, scrutinizing every inch of Annas body, Whats wrong? Anna was a little puzzled, Im not ufortable, whats wrong with you,ing over here all of a sudden to ask me that for a good reason. The other parents all started tough and teased, It must be because I miss you ah, after all, you are pregnant, it would be strange not to worry about you, aiya, you are really lucky, your husband is so handsome and so considerate. The key child is also cute and capable. They were all dying of envy. No, no. Cedron watched them talk in a chorus and opened his mouth to deny it. One of the parents was unsure, Whats not right, were telling the truth, we didnt intentionally tter you. They did envy the harmonious family. Cedron snapped his head up, You didnt ask me toe did you? Anna nodded, Yes, I was wondering why you suddenly came. Then there was indeed a problem. Cedron thought of something. Just before he could say anything, there was a sudden thud outside, followed by chaos, footsteps and screams. Something has happened! Annas face also suddenly changed, throwing the pen in her hand and about to rush outside. You stay here, stay with the others, dont ever run off alone. Cedron pressed her shoulder and quickly exined. After saying this, he himself folded back to the front. The front was already in chaos. The host on the stage was copsed in a pool of blood, his eyes still wide open as he continued to convulse. The parents, however, couldnt care less about him, and all rushed forward to protect their children. Amad was also held in Bruno and Yembis arms. When he caught a glimpse of Cedron in his afterglow, Bruno yelled, Brother-inw, Mordecai and Enoch, go check on them! Without even needing him to remind him, Cedron had already run towards the childrens bleachers. But, Mordecai and Enochs seats were already empty. Chapter 2943: Capturing the Thieves In a short time, someone created chaos in in sight and then took Mordecai and Enoch. Mrs. Newman and Mrs. Robertson couldnt take the bad news and fainted on the spot. Call the police, plus take care of the others. Cedron exined and quickly rushed outside. The biggest suspect now was the TV reporter from earlier. He was carrying two children, he couldnt run too fast. If he goes out now, he might be able to catch up. Cedron quickly thought about what that person might do in his mind, and went straight to the underground parking lot on one side. Sure enough, Mordecais shouts could be heard from a long distance away. Help, someones kidnapped, help, kill ummmmmmmmmm! Thest few voices didnte out, obviously being blocked. But just those few sounds were enough for Cedron to find them. In the corner of the parking lot, he found Mordecai and Enoch, tied up and thrown on the ground. Next to them was a van. There are four men in the van, who are at this moment stripping off their overalls and changing into their own clothes. It looked like they were nning to leave Willisto quickly. Unable to think of anything else, Cedron rushed up to get the two children out. Just as he got close, before he could touch the two children, he was spotted by the four men in the car. One of them, poking halfway out of the car, grabbed the two little ones on the ground. The person in the front was in charge of driving, heading straight for the exit. The car was going so fast that the man even hit a nearby pir with a dull thud as he tried to grab the two kids into the car. Mordecai was still whimpering for help at Cedron, and when he was hit like that, he directly softened into a puddle and lost consciousness. Cedrons heart suddenly tightened, and he quickly stepped forward to chase after it. As he ran, he called Bruno, Have someone close the entrance and exit gates of the parking lot, dont let anyone out! Once they were let out of the parking lot, they would really be impossible to find.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Ill take care of it right away. Bruno replied. Just a few secondster, the entrance and exit gates began to descend slowly. Seeing this, the vans gas pedal went straight to the floor, its tires smoking. The gates were motorized and closed extremely slowly. Before it fellpletely, the van actually drilled out! Only then did the gate sealpletely. Cedrons eyes were bloodshot, and his anger came overwhelmingly, almost enveloping his entire being. Even though he knew that he could no longer catch up, he still quickly reached the gate. Then reaching out his hand, he pulled the gate open with a hard pull! Light once again spread out in his eyes, so blinding that he could barely open them. But clearly, Cedron saw the van! It was parked right there on the exit ramp, the gas still sting, but not moving forward half a meter. What the hell? Cedron froze. Brother-inw! Brunos hoarse voice came from the front of the van, Come help quickly, I really cant hold on much longer! Hearing Brunos voice, Cedron came back to his senses and quickly walked around to the front to look. Discovering that Bruno had gotten a patrol car out of nowhere, with the front end facing the van, stepping on the gas, and the van not letting anyone in. Couldnt let up either. Once he let off the gas, hed have to be flipped over with the van, either dead or injured! Cedron immediately turned around, reached the front of the van, and dryly kicked the drivers side ss. Not even dealing with all that sharp ss around the edges of the window, his hand reached in, yanked the drivers head and dragged him out! Chapter 2944: Either One or the Other Tackling a thief is the first thing to do, Cedron knew this well. Whats more, in this situation now, by tackling the driver, Bruno could be saved as well. But, the driver wasnt that easy to solve. In the first second he was grabbed by the neck by Cedron, he started to shout. What are you guys waiting for, hurry over and help, do you want to watch me die! The few people in the back row only came back to their senses and started to mob at Cedron. Even one of them got out of the car and punched and kicked Cedron. Cedrons eyes crossed a touch of sinister hostility, raised his foot, and directly kicked the person out eight feet away. Only until his back hit the wall did that person stop and fell to the ground with a snap, sttering the boss with dust. Boss, I can t handle him. The man coughed desperately. The driver was caught wailing, his neck was still rubbing on the shards of ss, all scratched open, gurgling out blood, looking very gruesome. Take the people away, you guys go first! The driver had no choice but to open his mouth. The remaining two looked at each other, picked up Mordecai and Enoch who were in the car, and turned to run towards the garage. From the garage, they could take the elevator to the first floor and get the hell out of here. Seeing the children being carried away, Cedron could only ditch the driver and go after them. But these two were smart enough not to go one way. Mordecai on the left and Enoch on the right. Deliberately trying to make it impossible for Cedron to choose. Cedron tugged at the corners of his mouth and chased none of them. There was just one elevator heading upstairs, and he could intercept both by going straight to the elevator and blocking it. But soon enough, Cedron learned that the two werent separated just to make him unable to choose. When they met Cedron at the elevator entrance, they were left with only Mordecai, a child, in their hands. Enoch was nowhere to be seen. Wheres my other child? Cedron questioned in a cold tone. The kidnapper smiled smugly, That child was thrown under the car with a bomb strapped to him, hes probably dying right now, if you let us go then Ill tell you how to make the bomb stop. Cedron wrinkled his eyebrows, his anger climbing to the extreme. These brutes! Youre targeting Mordecai, Cedron said in a single word, who sent you, and Ill pay double what hes paying you. It didnt matter how much they paid as long as they could get them to leave Mordecai alone. Mr. Navarro, you have a smart brain. The kidnappersmented, But we have our own rules, we dont do second-guessing, Mordecai, we have to take it away today. With that said, the empty handed one of the kidnappers pulled out his cell phone and showed Cedron what Enoch now looked like with a bomb strapped to him. Im not kidding, if you continue to stop us, youll not only lose Mordecai, youll lose Enoch again, the kidnapper followed his lead, weigh it yourself, do you want one child, or neither? Damn! -Five minutester, Bruno arrived. Five minutester, Bruno arrived at the underground garage. From a distance, he saw Cedron on his knees, carefully defusing the bomb device on Enoch. Brother-inw, whats going on here? Bruno looked dumbfounded, How can there be a bomb in good time, where is Mordecai, why is Enoch alone? They took Mordecai away. Cedrons tone was permeated with a deep sense of powerlessness and guilt, Enoch had a bomb strapped to his body, I could only choose one of the two, I had no choice but to choose Enoch. He couldnt just stand by and watch Enoch get blown up.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. But in doing so, he had victimized Mordecai, sending Mordecai personally into the hands of the kidnappers. Chapter 2945: He’s Going Crazy The heart of the hand is all meat, making such a decision really makes Cedron feel guilty. Bruno stepped forward and pressed Cedrons shoulder, Brother-inw dont think like this, they obviously want to take Mordecai away, letting you choose between the two is just a front, today no matter how you choose, their target is on Mordecai. The second half of that didnte out. Bruno wanted to say that even if Cedron chose Mordecai, it would be useless, and instead, Enoch would be killed because of the bomb. It wouldnt be worth it when the time came! Enoch is my son, will I make Mordecai think that I dont have him in my heart at all by choosing like this. Cedrons tone grew more and more pained. What are you talking about brother-inw! Bruno corrected him, Mordecai is also your son, a part of our THE Newman family and the Koo family. Mordecai, though young, knew this well enough not to me Cedron. However, it was indeed time for them to seize the moment and hurry to save Mordecai. Brother-inw, Mordecai is still waiting for us. Bruno said. Cedron took a deep breath and finally got his spirits up. Picking Enoch up off the ground, Cedron and Bruno made their way back to the front of the stage. Mrs. Koo and the THE NEWMAN FAMILY crowd were in a panic and were milling around Amad, wanting to get out and see what was going on, but afraid that Amad would get into another situation. Theyre back! Yembi was sharp-eyed and spotted theming back from a distance. Everyone immediately gathered around. Hearts clenched in their throats when they saw that the only person they carried back was Enoch, Whats going on, wheres Mordecai? Taken. Cedron replied, shoving the baby into Yembis arms, Yembi, youre the nurse, help me get Enoch checked and taken to the hospital. Throwing that down, Cedron turned and headed out the door. Yembi hurriedly pulled him back, Wait Mr. Navarro, you have a lot of wounds on your body too, you need to be treated quickly. Those two arms in particr were full of open flesh wounds that looked shocking.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Yembi had noticed it when she came in carrying Enoch just now. How much it had to hurt, and Cedron actually didnt react at all. And at this moment, facing Yembis words about bandaging, Cedron was still indifferent. Even opened his mouth, Im fine, its just a small injury, please take care of Enoch and my wife, I have to Halfway through his words, he suddenly stuck the main. Because Cedron realized that Anna was not in the crowd. What the hell? Is Anna still backstage? Cedron asked, She never came out? With that, he raised his steps and headed over to the backstage. Mrs. Newman held him back, Anna went out. Out, where? Before he could ask, he realized that Anna had dragged a half-dead man in, panting, but in good spirits and with little blood or wounds. Even so, Cedron was still scared enough. Immediately running forward, he circled Anna in his arms and carefully examined her up and down, left and right. It was only after the inspection was done that he noticed that the man who was dragged in by Anna was none other than the driver from the van. He was in a hurry to get out just now and was looking for this driver as well. The couple thought of one another. Only C How can you just go out, its just too dangerous, what if something happens? He had already lost Mordecai today, if something happened to Anna as well, he would probably go crazy! Chapter 2946: I’ll go with you guys Anna dumped the van driver on the ground and stomped her foot on it to keep him from having the possibility to slip away. Only then did she reply to Cedron, Im not that delicate, besides the driver was already half-breathed from your whole thing, I was just in charge of going over there to make up for it. She had studied medicine for several years and had precisely avoided the fatal part of the drivers head, just smashing him into a concussion. He was still twitching every now and then as he stepped on the ground. You hurry up and ask who the hell they were sent by, why Mordecai was taken, and where he was taken. Anna said. Cedron hmmmd and quickly took Annas pulse. Making sure it was okay before focusing on the driver on the ground. Straight away, he grabbed it with one hand, Say, where are you taking Mordecai? Were getting paid to do this, we wont divulge half a word. The driver was dazed, but held on to his bottom line as a kidnapper. Cedron wasnt in that much of a mood to break bread with him. Dryly, he removed one of the drivers arms. After a crunching click, the driver ghosted up, tears and snot falling from his eyes and nose in pain. If you dont tell me, Ill remove both your arms and legs, so its not to death, but its not much different from a human pig, and there are other means of torturing people, enough to make your life worse than death. In order to keep someone elses secret, hitching oneself out is very unworthy. The driver wasnt the hardcore type, and immediately wimped out when he heard this. Ill say, cant I say it, you must not torture me like this. The driver shouted.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Where has Mordecai been taken by you? Cedron questioned. The driver cried so much that snot bubbles came out, The employer said that after they let us kidnap Mordecai, they would send him directly to the airport, they are probably on their way to the airport right now. What? Bruno shook his fist in anger. The employer behind this was also a little too arrogant, right, after kidnapping the person, he actually dared to tantly bring it to the airport. Was it nning to leave on an airne? Without saying a word, Bruno immediately called someone he knew with a strong attitude, My nephew has been kidnapped, the other party might want to take him to leave by airne, you immediately stop all the airnes right now, welle over right away. In these few years of doing business in Willisto, Bruno had umted quite a lot of connections and power. Coupled with the fact that it was such an important matter, the other party immediately agreed without saying a word. Brother-inw go, Ill be in charge of driving. Bruno said. Cedron hmmmd and followed outside. When he reached the car, he suddenly reached out a hand, grabbed the car door and sat in. At that speed, Cedron didnt have time to react before realizing that Anna was already in the back giving herself and her seatbelt. Anna, you cant go. Cedron scowled, Get down. Anna was adamant, Why cant I go, Mordecai is my son too, I have to go to him! If something happened to Mordecai and she didnt go to help first, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life. With so many people at the airport, plus the difficulty of lining them up, Im afraid youll be too tired. Cedron spoke the truth, Youre in thete stages of pregnancy now, the doctor said you cant be anxious or worked up. Then I cant just ignore it like that. Anna continued to insist, Ill stay at the airport when I get there and wait to hear from you all I want, but I have to go. Bruno also helped, Brother-inw, its better to let her go, if we dy any longer, the gang should run off with Mordecai. Chapter 2947: It’s Too Difficult to Investigate Time was ticking away. But Mordecai was also waiting for them to be rescued. It was true that they couldnt dy any longer. Cedron clenched his cheeks and got into the car, Drive! Bruno throttled down and roared down the road, heading straight for the airport. On the way, Cedron also called those friends of his in Willisto and blocked off all possible ways out of Willisto. No matter what, let Mordecai stay in Willisto first to have the possibility of finding it. While doing this, he instructed Anna, You go to the service desk, dont ever wander off, and Ill be the first to tell you if I have any news. Okay. Anna nodded. Soon, the car arrived at the airport. Because of the sudden closure of all entrances and exits and the suspension of airnes, the airport hall was crowded with people who wereining, grabbing a staff member and immediately asking questions. Seeing this, Cedron regretted more and more. Shouldnt have brought Anna. This ce is too unsafe now, a little push and shove and Anna might get hurt! Turning his head, he was about to admonish Anna, but realized that she had no intention of getting out of the car. You guys go inside, Ill wait in the car. Anna said. Cedron was immediately relieved that she wasnt going in. After a few words of advice, he and Bruno walked into the airport. Without realizing it, Anna quickly got out of the car and went around to the drivers seat just as soon as he left. In order to keep the cars air conditioning on, Bruno didnt pull out the car key and didnt even turn off the fire. This made it easier for Anna. She just stepped on the gas and drove the car away. Bruno and Cedron knew nothing about it. They went straight to the person in charge of the airport, who Bruno had contacted just now. When the person in charge saw Brunoing, he immediately had a bitter face, just about to cry out directly, Mr. Bruno, do you have any clues in your hands right now, I cantst long on my side. The passengers were all in an uproar, asking for a statement. Even the airlines were looking for him, because if the ne was dyed, the airlines would have to pay out a lot of money. His phone was all over the ce at this moment. Bruno nced apologetically at the person in charge with a few apologies in his voice, Ill pay for the money you lost. As for clues, there really werent any. The airport was too big, and they didnt even know exactly where those two had taken Mordecai. Children like Mordecai, through the security check, there is no facial recognition link, are looked at the documents and released. But documents can be forged. So its really not good to check. You mean, now you need to line up everyone? The person in charge asked incredulously. Bruno nodded and clutched the person in charges hand, I know, it might be a bit difficult, but youre the boss of the airport ah, youll be able to do it, I believe in you. The man in charge almost jumped. No, no, no, he couldnt. Willisto wasnt as big as Lashrey, but it was still a metropolis, and the airports daily traffic was over thirty thousand people. Thirty thousand people!N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hows that gonna check out? And Bruno didnt bring the police, which means theres no warrant. If he searches the airport like this, Im afraid something will happen. By then, the Newman family would probably be implicated and lose a lot of money. Bruno didnt care. Losing money was fine, just earn itter, but Mordecai was just this one. Alright! The person in charge saw his resolute attitude and had to give in, Then Ill go arrange it now. Theres no need to check one by one. Cedron spoke up instead. Chapter 2948: There’s Always a Way At these words, excited lights erupted in the eyes of both the person in charge and Bruno. Brother-inw, you mean you already know where Mordecai is? Bruno hurriedly asked. Cedron shook his head, I dont know. So, brother-inw, you do know who they are? Neither do I. Two questions in a row were denied, Brunos mood fell from the clouds back to the bottom, depressed beyond measure, Brother-inw, you dont know anything, why dont you let them be lined up one by one! Mordecai was in danger now, and it was necessary to start searching for it immediately. Cedrons gaze deepened by a few points and slowly spoke, No need to check one by one, go to the private tarmac. In a short period of time, Cedron analyzed it clearly. Those who could be so tantly allowed to be brought to the airport after kidnapping someone would definitely not go through the normal security check process. The probability of being discovered that way was too high. Therefore, this person must have a private airne that can take off and leave directly without going through the security check. If they want to check, they will check here directly. A word woke up the dreamer.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Bruno immediatelynded his gaze on the person in charge of the airport. Which knew that when the person in charge heard this, he immediately waved his hand and refused, his head shaking like a rattle drum. No no no, all other ces can be inspected, but not the private tarmac. Why, could it be that you are one of them and want to harbor them? Bruno coldly questioned. The person in charge was almost on the verge of crying out, How could I be a gang, I wouldnt do that kind of illegal thing, I wont let you guys go because the owners of the private tarmac cant be messed with by each and every one of them! Just ask, can the one who can own his own private airne, can be any ordinary person? If this is offended, it is not the price of those airlines outside to be able topensate. The person in charge didnt want to take the responsibility himself, and also advised Bruno to give up this idea, This is too risky, or else its better to call the police first, with the police uncle there, well search again, and we wont be given a hard time. I understand what you mean. Bruno nodded, This matter shouldnt have dragged you into this in the first ce, like this, I want to think of a way to keep you out of it, and Ill take the other consequences myself, isnt that okay? Bruno couldnt wait for the police toe. And even if the police came, some of the results of the refusal to check would not be changed. Or even, what about learning what the other party did to Mordecai if they called the police? Its not impossible. The person in chargepromised, But how are you going to keep me out of it? This was a bit difficult, wasnt it? Its really not that hard. Bruno replied, taking the work tag hanging around the heads neck first. Then, in front of the person in charges puzzled eyes, he decisively threw a punch and directly punched the person in charge in the eye socket. Without a bit of defense, the person in charge fell to the ground with a sound, without even a bit of preparation, and directly fainted. Bruno was also righteous enough to drag him to the sofa and cover the rag on the table above his navel. Well, thats all right with the man in charge now. With that, Bruno and Cedron exchanged nces and headed straight for the private tarmac. With the person in charges license te, it was very smooth to swipe the pass card along the way, and they soon arrived at the tarmac. Before he had time to start searching, Cedron spotted a familiar figure among the crowd of airport ground staff. The tip of his eyebrow suddenly jumped up, and he quickly stepped forward and raised his hand to press down on the persons shoulder! Chapter 2949: Soldiers Divided into Three Roads Ah! The man let out a scream as he was violently pressed on the shoulder. Turning his head and realizing that it was Cedron, his voice started to be heartfelt, Cedron, why did you guyse over as well? Cedrons face grimaced, I should ask you that, why did youe over, didnt I tell you to wait in the car? Sneaking over is not a problem, but actuallying to such a dangerous ce.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Looking at what Anna was wearing, she was actually still wearing the ground crews work clothes. Cedrons face became more and more grim. How the hell did she get in here! Dont be angry, Anna smoothed his hair, I also wanted to find Mordecai earlier, so I drove to the underground garage and slipped the cleaning aunt a little bit of money, so that she could help me blend in. After a pause he added, You guys came this way too, did you not get anything from above? I didnt look for the top, Cedron replied, and theres no need to look for it, if you can know to take Mordecai away in a ne, it must be in the private jet section. Just focus on checking here. Sis, why are you here too. Bruno also ran over, How dangerous it is, the noise is still loud, watch out for your stomach. Let me just sit in the car and wait, my stomach is no better. Anna replied, Forget about me, lets find Mordecai first. There were no less than twenty private jets in an airport this size, but they werent always upied. The ones that were about to take off at this moment, there were only three in total. Just as well, one for each of us, so lets go check it out quickly. Anna said, walking towards the closest ne first. Cedron scanned the area and went to the furthest one. Only when he reached the elevator entrance of the ne, he was stopped by two ck bodyguards. This is Earl of Xidus private jet, you cant go in. Earl of Xidu? Cedron had heard of this name. Earl of Xidu was a very famous Earl of Reliacao, but I heard that the wind. He was known to be a flirtatious person, plus the Reliacao royal family supported the possibility of having a concubine, so he was also considered to have arge number of concubines. Such a man in Reliacao, why would he suddenlye to Willisto? Plus that Williams detective from earlier, also came from Reliacao. The more Cedron thought about it, the more wrong it became. This Earl of Xidu, have to check it out. Thinking about it, he took out the papers of the person in charge of the airport, Im here for the security check, if Im not allowed to go up, then the ne will not be able to take off, are you sure you want to stop me? This The ck bodyguards looked at each other, and immediately couldnt decide. Is this still stopping or not? Just as he was hesitating, a woman wearing a wrap-around skirt appeared in the airne hatch, her gaze falling straight onto Cedron, Let hime up. Only then did the ck bodyguard let go. Cedron took three steps and two steps and walked into the cabin, but he did not see the so-called Earl of Xidu, and on the wide leather sofa, there was only a woman wearing a Chinese cheongsam. That look was clearly a Weskiney woman. Cedrons eyes narrowed slightly as he sized her up. Didnt youe up here to check? The woman in the wrap-around skirt asked, Why dont you start working and keep staring at Countess? It turned out to be Earl of Xidus main wife! Mizuki, dont have such a bad attitude, its not easy for us to go back to Weskiney, we need to learn to coexist peacefully with our fellow countrymen. Countess spoke slowly. She even smiled, spreading her arms in a very generous manner, This handsome gentleman, arent you here for a checkup, lets get started, and when were done, its time for us to go. Chapter 2950: Come Over and Take a Look Probably because he had spent a lot of time abroad, Countesss voice had a few foreigners ents in it. Foreign or not, earthy or not. Cedron couldnt help but look a few more times. Why sir, is there a problem? Countess asked again. Cedron shook his head, Nothing, Ill start checking then. With that, he began to search through the modest private ne, carefully. Since the ce really didnt hit the spot, the inspection was done quickly. Nothing was found. Is it okay? Mizuki urged impatiently, Can we go down now? Cedron nodded and did cooperate by getting off the ne, but instead of leaving, he went to the luggage rackpartment next to him. What are you doing! Mizuki chased after him and questioned in exasperation, This is all Countesss luggage, theres a lot of valuable stuff in it, what are you doing here, youre not thinking of stealing it, are you? You heart, look at everything dirty. Cedrons tone was scanty, Its just a routine check, if you dont feelfortable, just keep an eye on the side. The tone was not condescending, and there was no way to pick fault. Mizuki was so angry that her face turned green, and she stood by the side and red at Cedron. Cedron ignored it and continued to search through the luggage racks. Just like Mizuki said, there was nothing but Countess luggage in there. And Mizukis patience was at an extreme, her tone was extraordinarily impatient, Now can you get out, youve been holding us up for a long time. Sorry. Cedron spoke, exiting the luggage rack. But as he made his way out, he caught a glimpse of an empty space out of the corner of his eye. All the other ces were stackedpactly, and this was the only ce that was empty, quite irrationally. Whats this ce reserved for? Cedron asked. Mizukis expression became more than a little unnatural, and her eyes dodged along with it, That ah, its for holding pets. Airnes could check in pets, but they needed to leave enough room so that adequate oxygenation could take ce once the hatch was closed, lest the pet die during the flight. It wasmon sense, and Cedron knew it. ButC The ne was about to take off, and where was the pet? Where it should be, of course, what do you care. Mizuki replied, It will definitely be delivered before takeoff in a while, what do you care, hurry up.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Somethings wrong. This is definitely not right! Cedrons expression went all serious as he looked at Mizuki in front of him, Show me that pet, or, hand over the person Im looking for. Youre looking for someone but youre looking for me, are you mistaken, I dont have the person youre looking for here. Mizuki bites the bullet. The more she did, the more Cedron felt there was a problem. Simply stepping forward, he grabbed Mizukis cor and lifted her off the ground alive, Ill give you onest chance, where is my son? You let go of me, I really dont know. Mizuki said. And by this time, Bruno and Anna had finished checking the two airnes and rushed over. Cedron, did you find out the clue? Brother-inw, is this the woman who took Mordecai away, where is Mordecai now? Cedron pursed his lips and organized his words intending to answer. But the airport security personnel on the side, the walkie-talkie on his body suddenly rang. The voice on the other end was very urgent, Quickly, send a few more men over, we caught two suspicious-looking men in the restroom in the north area, they were also holding a child of about five years old, who had already fainted, call the police! Chapter 2951: Sound East, Sound West This description, if it wasnt talking about Mordecai and those two kidnappers, who was it talking about? Cedron immediately shook off Mizuki and turned his head to ask the staff member, Wheres the north district, take me there now. The staff member was unsure, but seeing that Cedron was still clutching a high-level work card in his hand, he immediately became respectful, and without saying a word, he led Cedron forward. Bruno and Anna followed along. When they arrived at the restroom in the North District, it was already surrounded by threeyers of people. It took Cedron a lot of effort to squeeze in. At a nce, he found the two people who were subdued on the ground. They were the ones who kidnapped Mordecai! Then, that unconscious child, is that Mordecai?N?velDrama.Org owns this. With this anticipation and nervousness, Cedron hurriedly searched around for Mordecais figure. He searched everywhere, but he couldnt find anyone. It was as if Mordecai had disappeared. There was a child lying on the ground, red lips and white teeth, fainted, next to two parents who were crying almost to death. While crying they were still talking to the staff. We are traveling with our son, just go to buy a cup of coffee effort, these two people snatched my son and ran, and then hid in this restroom, but also made my son fainted, oh my God, if my son has any shorings, Im not finished with them! Those two peoples tone is extraordinarily disdainful, contemptuous, What can be the matter ah, just give a sniff of a little ether. Bastard, how dare you speak! The parents were once again agitated and wanted to go up and beat these two people to death. The staff hurriedly stopped, afraid of making a scene. Cant move me, right? These two people became more and more arrogant, Come if you have the ability, I want to see if you can hurt me. Bang! With a vicious kick, he kicked one of them in the chest. The other one was stilling back, and received a kick in the stomach as well. This time, he couldnt scream anymore and curled up into a shrimp on the ground. Sir what are you doing, this is not right. The staff was dumbfounded as well, and it took them a while to slow down and go up to stop Cedron. Cedron didnt even begrudge giving a look and turned around to walk out the door. Is this nning a hit-and-run? The staff immediately wanted to go after him. Theres no need to chase, Anna spoke, We also lost our child, it was these two people who did it, and now theyve yed a trick to get away from the mountain, my husband went to look for our son, Ill handle this side of things. Although Cedron didnt say anything to her, but after all, they are husband and wife, just by looking at the change of Cedrons expression, Anna probably guessed it. Hopefully, Cedron would be able to catch up now that he had gone over! Sis, Ill go over there too. Bruno said. Anna nodded and sent both of them back to the private tarmac. And over here, waiting for the police toe and take care of it. Taking advantage of the waiting effort, Anna also gave the two people to stir up trouble, Do you know why we were able to get here so quickly, your aplices exined everything, including the two of you, if you still have anything to hide you should say it now, or else the sentencing time will be sky high when ites time. With a few words, he managed to break the twos psychological defenses. Immediately began to struggle, noisy and yelling at Anna, We are just taking money to do the job, this has nothing to do with us, and she said it was to take that child to a good life, she is rich at a nce, surely she is not cheating us. Chapter 2952: Mordecai Is Her Pawn The other one also helped out, Thats right, someone that rich would not hurt a child at a nce, besides that child was not your biological child in the first ce, why do you have the right to stay around. Hearing this, Annas eyes instantly sank. The other party even knew that Mordecai wasnt born to them, and had obviously done their homework. Who the hell is that person, quickly say. Anna pressed. Its Earl of Xidus rightful wife. Cedron returned at that moment, his face grim as hell, She took Mordecai away. Saying that, he looked at Bruno again, Wheres your private jet, transfer it over, were leaving for Reliacao now. Must chase Mordecai back. Ill go with you guys. Anna immediately said. This time Cedron said nothing, Its too dangerous, and its too much of a toss on the road, youll stay in Willisto, otherwise Ill have to worry about Mordecai and also you after I go, how can I focus on saving him? At the mention of Mordecai, a dull ache shot through Cedrons heart. He remembered the purposely empty spot in the luggage rack. What Mizuki had said was that it was a spot reserved for pets. It was only now that he realized where there was a pet, that was the spot used for Mordecai. I cant believe that a 5 year old kid was thrown in the luggage rack. The flight to Reliacao takes almost fifteen hours, which means that Mordecai will be in there for fifteen hours. No water, no food, not even light. How scared he should be! If he had taken Anna with him, he probably would have fainted the moment he saw Mordecai being brought out of the luggagepartment. Therefore, Cedron was adamant about not taking Anna with him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. I dont feelfortable not going. Anna spoke, Let me go, I can get a bodyguard to protect me. Bodyguards can protect you, but what about the baby in your belly, who will protect it? Cedron asked. In one sentence, it left Anna speechless. Yes, what about the baby in her belly? She was already eight months old, she couldnt be so reckless. But Mordecai Anna was still uneasy. Cedron clutched Annas hand and tightened it with force, promising softly, Bruno and I will bring Mordecai back, you first take care of the baby. Anna gave up arguing, Call me with whatever news you have. She wants to be the first to know whats going on. Cedron nodded and set off with Bruno. On the ne, Bruno finds two quilts and hands one to Cedron. Brother-inw, lets grab some time and get some rest, I guess there wont be much time to rest when we get to Reliacao. Cedron hmmmd and took the quilt but had no intention of lying down. Right now, as long as he closes his eyes, his mind is filled with the scene when Mordecai was taken away, he cant sleep at all. I dont know how Mordecai is now. Bruno spoke out tofort, That Countess of Xidu wasted so much effort to hide and bring Mordecai back to Reliacao, surely she wont let him die, and I have a feeling that she is trying to pull Mordecai to be her own pawn. As for what kind of pawn to make, Bruno hadnt thought of that yet. To seize power. Cedron gave the answer instead. Huh? Bruno thought his ears were having problems, Who takes power, Mordecai? But where did the Mordecai get the power. Cedron shook his head and corrected him, Its Countess, shes going to use Mordecai to take power. Seeing that Bruno still doesnt understand, Cedron speaks quietly, It urs to me who Mordecais real father is, Grandma never mentioned it to me. Was there a possibility that it was this Earl of Xidu? Chapter 2953: I’m Not Interested In You Bruno got excited all of a sudden, That would be great, lets get off the ne and go directly to Earl of Xidu, wont we be able to bring back Mordecai? After a pause he added, They dont have the right to not give it, Mordecai was raised by you, brother-inw, and for them to take it away straight away like this could be considered kidnapping. Cedron stared at him with an expression of looking at a fool, They are father and son, Im just the adoptive father, plus Mordecai is under the age of ten, he has no right to make his own choices, if theres really awsuit, then Mordecai will be 100% awarded to Earl of Xidu. Then what? Bruno was at a loss, We cant wait until Mordecai is ten years old and then bring him back to Willisto, right? Mordecai wouldnt necessarily be close to them by then. Five years was more than enough time for the gang to teach Mordecai to be a bad boy who was aplete stranger. Certainly not until Mordecai was ten. Cedron had to bring Mordecai back when he went to Reliacao this time. As for how to bring it back, wait until we get to Reliacao! -Cedrons flight to Reliacao was a long one. After a fifteen-hour flight, the ne finallynded. Cedron and Bruno got off the ne and nned to go to the hotel first to rest and recuperate, and then discuss how to meet Earl of Xidu. Who knew that speaking of the devil woulde. Just as they reached the airport gate, the two were stopped. It was Mizuki who was by Countess of Xidus side earlier. Wheres the Mordecai? Cedron asked as calmly as possible, suppressing the fire in his heart. Mizuki smiled, Countess knows that you must havee here for this, so, specially sent me to wait for you here, if you want to see Mordecai, follow me up. After saying that, he lifts his steps and walks forward. Cedron was going to follow. Brother-inw! Bruno pulled Cedrons arm, his brows furrowed, This woman is so direct in her words, its clear that shes digging a hole waiting for us to jump, we have to be cautious! Cedrons eyes were firm, I know its a pit, but even if its a pit, I still have to jump. Saving Mordecai is important.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Bruno clenched his teeth and hesitated for a moment, but still stomped his foot and followed forward. Mizuki, despite her high heels, moved very quickly and soon led them outside to the road. A stretch-model nanny car was waiting quietly with its doors open. It was like a monster with its mouth open, waiting for Cedron and Bruno to jump into his mouth of their own ord. Cedron still didnt hesitate a bit and got right in. Once inside, Brunos mouth wasnt idle. What the hell are you guys trying to do to Mordecai? Whats going on with Mordecai right now? Im warning you guys, if anything happens to Mordecai, I wont let you off the hook. You guys well! Before he could finish his sentence, Brunos mouth was gagged by Mizuki. Still with red . Lips gagged this way. After being stunned for a few seconds, Bruno finally reacted and pushed Mizuki away. The whole person directly exploded, Are you sick, what are you doing? Mizuki was pushed and stumbled, almost hitting the car door, but her face was still smiling and her voice was gentle, Kissing you, cant you tell? Bruno: Fuck, of course he knew it was kissing himself. Just to ask Mizuki why he was kissing himself! You look cute, youre my type. Mizuki spoke very boldly, If youre interested in me too, I can consider dating you oh. Im not interested! Bruno denied it outright without thinking, Not interested at all! Chapter 2954: You’re Dreaming Mizuki shrugged sadly, Thats because you havent realized how good I am right now, youll know if you slowly get in touch. Saying that, she moved closer to Brunos side again. Bruno learnt his lesson and directly covered his mouth this time. Still want to kiss? Dream on! Seeing her mind being poked through, Mizukis eyes grew more and more disappointed, staring lingeringly for a long time before finally withdrawing her line of sight. And along the way, Bruno also stopped asking. Mainly because he was afraid that Mizuki would kiss himself again. Soon, the nanny van carried the three of them to a tall and lofty old castle. Even if arge portion of the building was hidden in the night, just the ces that could be seen with the naked eye were shocking enough. Earl of Xidus castle was truly astonishinglyrge. Were going to meet Countess now? asked Bruno, covering his mouth and jarring his voice. Mizuki shook her head, No, its already veryte now, Countess has been on the airne for so long again, shes already exhausted and needs to rest, if theres anything, you guys wait until tomorrow! Its okay if I dont see Countess, Cedron spoke quietly, I need to see Mordecai then. Yeah, gotta meet one. Bruno followed to help. Mizuki hesitated, Alright then, you guyse with me. Both of them couldnt hold back their excitement at being able to meet Mordecai. After passing through a long corridor, there were a dozen more guards manning the door before they finally reached the door of a small room. Pushing the door open, there was actually a thick wall of ss. Mordecai was inside the ss wall, curled up on the bed, her face incredibly pale, sleeping heavily. Mordecai, its uncle, wake up and see me! Bruno immediately rushed to the front of the ss wall, knocking desperately, trying to make a sound for Mordecai to hear and wake up. But no matter how one knocks, Mordecai is no reaction at all. Could it be that Brunos heart immediately rose up a bad premonition. Just before he had time to ask, Mizuki spoke, Dont knock, this is special ss, especially thick, he cant hear it at all, and the ss is also one-way, only you can see him, he cant see you. What do you mean? Bruno was furious. Mizuki replied indifferently, You guys said you wanted toe see him, I did what I said didnt I, what are you still not happy about? Bruno: This woman, shes so good at drilling words.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Why does he keep falling asleep, have you guys given him a physical, any problems. Cedron is rtively stable and inquires in a hushed voice, If you dont have a doctor, I can go help check. Mizuki replies, I already got a doctor when I got off the ne, its normal for him to be asleep right now, after all, its too much work, hes just a five year old kid, how can he withstand that much. How dare you say that, Bruno was about to be bowled over by Mizukis cheek, If you guys didnt have to take Mordecai away, would he be in this state? Its alreadyte, Mizuki changed the subject, You guys have seen Mordecai, you better hurry up and get some rest. Cedron had no objections and followed Mizuki outside. At least now that he had seen Mordecai, he was sure that he was still alive and well. It was good enough. As for how to take Mordecai away from here, lets think about it in the long run! Chapter 2955: What else do you want? Soon enough, Cedron and Bruno were brought to their rooms in the ancient castle. The two peoples rooms were directly across from each other so that they could also inform each other first if anything happened at night. Cedrons eyes were filled with fatigue, and after admonishing Bruno not to be impulsive, he went back to his room to rest. Bruno, on the other hand, stayed in his room, but could not sleep. His mind was full of disorganized thoughts, and he was distracted. At this time, the cell phone suddenly rang. It was Yembi calling. Hello? Yembis voice carried a bit of concern, Are you guys in Reliacao yet, are there any clues ah, dont be in too much of a hurry, take your time, especially you, dont be impulsive! After getting along for a while, Yembi still knows Bruno very well. Dont look at Bruno has been Willisto reigning big president, but in his bones, he is still a little boy, and he is especially prone to stagger when ites to things. Therefore, Yembi pinpointed the time when Bruno got off the airne and immediately made this call. Weve found Mordecai, but itsplicated. Bruno said. He briefly talked to Yembi about the current situation. Yembi sucked in her breath in shock. No wonder thest time I talked to THE OLD Mrs. Navarro, she said that the blood flowing from Mordecai was different from others, I thought it simply meant that Mordecai had panda blood! Bruno: Is there a possibility thats what he meant by that? the old Mrs. Navarro should have been unaware of Mordecais life, otherwise she wouldnt have been so rxed. As the son of a count, if he didnt hide it well, wouldnt he be waiting to be discovered? Speaking of which, Bruno remembers another thing, Right, this matter, does Grandma Huo know about it? Yembi replied, Not yet, none of us dared to say, after all, the matter is too big, afraid that THE OLD Mrs. Navarro will not be able to withstand the blow after knowing. As it happened, the old Mrs. Navarro had been busy researching drugs for Amads condition at the hospital and hadnt even been back to the Newman family. It would be very good to hide it, too. Bruno hmmmd and urged again, Dont let her know about this, and if you ask where Mordecai went, just tell her we took it to Reliacao for a tournament or something. In short, it must be concealed! Okay, then Ill hang up if theres nothing else. Yembi agreed, ready to hang up. Wait a minute. Bruno called out to her.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. What else is going on? Yembi asked with immediate concern. Bruno opened his mouth but froze, unable to say a single word, and after half an effort, he just threw down the word nothing and hung up. He threw the cell phone on the bed, and then the whole person jumped up. Cant really say it. How could he tell Yembi that he had been kissed by Mizuki? Wait Bruno suddenly realized something and sat up directly from the bed. He and Yembi were just a fake couple, they didnt actually have any rtionship. So why would he tell Yembi about him being kissed by Mizuki? It couldnt be that he had a crush on Yembi! The thought shed and was then discarded from his mind. How could he possibly like Yembi, we were all just working together, if he really gave his feelings, how stupid would he have to be! Just like Yembi, although she pretends to be in love with him, but in reality, she is so clearly divided. He has to be like that too! Bruno thought, but his heart was getting more and more messed up as he copsed back into bed and continued to toss and turn and roll around. Chapter 2956: I’m Taking Mordecai Away This night, Bruno slept exceptionally poorly. He went out the next day with two huge dark circles under his eyes, startling Cedron. Whats with you? Cedron asked, Getting into this mess, what were you thinking aboutst night, worrying about Mordecai? Bruno kept his head down, avoiding Cedrons gaze, Well, didnt sleep well. He didnt tell Cedron that all he could think aboutst night was his rtionship with Yembi, as for Mordecai, he really forgot about it. As Mordecais uncle, it was a shame! You guys are up. Mizuki walks over at this time and winks at Bruno, Mr. Newman, you dont seem to have rested well, is the bed in the guest bedroom ufortable, perhaps you could consider sleeping in my room tonight. Then wouldnt I still have to wash up in . bed and wait for you? Bruno choked right back. Mizuki didnt mind either, instead she smiled, Youre very up for it, if youre willing, lets follow this process. Brunos face was full of disgust, Im not willing, just die! It doesnt matter, even if its just sleeping together, Im not in a hurry, I can take my time. Mizuki has no intention of giving up. Without waiting for Bruno to say anything else, she dropped her gaze on Cedron, Go eat breakfast, Countess is already waiting. Being able to see Countess put Cedron in a cautious mood for a few moments. He followed Mizuki forward behind him. When he reached the dining room, his eyes were greeted by a dining table nearly ten meters long, filled with all kinds of food. Countess was seated at the very top, with two empty seats next to her. Seeing Cedron, Countess smiled and issued an invitation, Hello, we meet again,e and sit down. Cedron lifted his steps up and took the seat next to him. And Bruno followed suit, intending to sit in the other seat as well. But his butt. Mizuki sat down first before his ass even touched it. When she met the anger in the bottom of his eyes, she was still able to smile and open her mouth, Dont make this face, you also want to sit down, right? Then why dont we just sit together, you sit on the chair, and Ill sit on you. Bruno was almost so disgusted that he threw up straight away. Young man, dont be so angry, Mizuki is this character, in the face of the person she likes, she unabashedly wants to get in touch more, if you dont want to sit in the same seat with her Without waiting for Countess to finish her sentence, Bruno immediately gave his answer, Im not willing! How to talk to Countess, although I like you, you cant be a bully, it doesnt matter if you dont want to, just go sit in the seat over there. Mizuki spoke up. Following the direction of her finger, Bruno finally saw that seat. It was at the other end of this ten meter dining table, so far away that it was almost invisible. How could he help his brother-inw if he was going to sit there? Why dont you go sit over there, Cedron spoke up, I can handle my side myself.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Bruno had no choice but to agree, and repeatedly urged, Then, brother-inw, pay attention, dont let these two bully you, yell if anything happens, Ill rush over right away. It was only ten meters, he could run there in two seconds! Cedron nodded and watched Bruno go and sit down at the end of the dining table. Following that, he spoke again, Countess, Im sure you know what Im here for, Im taking Mordecai away, right now. Chapter 2957: I Agree When he said this, Cedrons heart was ready to tear his face off. But- He had to get back to Mordecai today, no matter what it took. Yes. Countess spoke up. Cedron replied, Countess, no matter what you want and what kind of conditions you open, I can ept it, but Mordecai must You dont have to say anymore, I said I agree and you can take Mordecai. Countess interrupted Cedron. For a moment, Cedron couldnt look back. With such ease, Countess agreed? I can also see that you guys are really devoted to Mordecai, since thats the case, it would be too unfair for you if Im still dead set on keeping Mordecai, you guys take Mordecai away, I agree. Cedrons heart dropped back into his stomach.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. He stood up, ready to thank Countess. Thats when Countess suddenly changed her tone, Not now, though. Snap! Bruno, who was separated by a long distance, still heard the content clearly and was furious enough, What do you guys mean, you clearly agreed just now, now youre ready to back out, right? Countess handed Mizuki a look. Mizuki immediately understood, got up and walked to Bruno, her voice petite, Dont be so fierce, since Countess said it, she will definitely do it, if you are so rude, even if I like you more, I can only throw you out of the castle first. Bruno, Cedron shook his head slightly towards Bruno and looked at Countess again, Youre going to make a condition arent you, as long as I can do it, Ill agree, just say it. Countess cleared her throat, What about Mordecai, you can take him, but right now hes injured and needs to recuperate, Id like to ask you to stay here until Mordecai is well enough to take him away. After a pause he added, Of course, if you can apany me to meet the Count before you leave, that would be even better. Is that all? Cedron and Bruno both felt that it wasnt that simple. Mordecais condition, I can find someone to cure it, I know very powerful doctors in Reliacao, and also have a medical institute in Reliacao. Cedron said. No, Mordecai must stay here. Countess immediately refused. See, there really was a problem. Countess, Cedron spoke up, lets all just be direct about what you really want, its no fun for anyone to go around in circles like this. Okay, Mizuki, Countess shouted again. Mizukis eyes rested on Bruno, Come on Mr. Newman, Ill show you around the castle, youre going to be staying here for a while afterward anyway, you have to familiarize yourself, right? Bruno was reluctant, Who said I was staying here. Why are you so naive and cute, of course its just talk, cant you see that Countess wants to talk to Mr. Navarro alone? Mizuki said with a smirk. Not forgetting to raise her hand and touch Brunos cheek, I like you even more, what should I do? Cool! Bruno spat and started to walk out the door. He wanted to see what shocking secret Countess would tell and not let anyone else be present! Walking out of the dining room with Mizuki, she did start showing Bruno around the castle. Bruno, however, sat down on his butt in the garden, I dont feel like wandering and I dont want to go too far from the dining room, so lets just sit here for a while. Chapter 2958: I Will Love You Well Seeing this, Mizuki didnt insist. Instead, she said a line and then walked over to Bruno, Move to the side a bit. What for? Bruno looked at her warily, the hairs on his body standing on end, You dont want to sit with me, do you? Mizuki grinned, Thats smart, were sitting together so we can develop a rtionship. Who wants to cultivate feelings with you. Bruno simplyid down on that bench, taking up all the space, Sorry, theres no room. Well, its true that theres no more empty seats, but your legs look pretty firm and your abs can be seen in the outline of an eight-pack, youre not inviting me to lie directly on top of you, are you? Mizuki said while ncing over Brunos body. Looking at her tone, she was probably really lying directly on top of Bruno. Bruno was startled enough that he popped up in one straight motion, afraid that he would be eaten. Mizuki, however, pressed down on his shoulders, and her entire body was almost about to straddle Brunos body. This action, how intimate it could be! But just at this time, Bruno realized that Mizuki, who would have originally stuck to him, didnt really lean up. Whats the situation? Could it be that Mizuki also knew that she was embarrassed, so she gave up? Trying to open a slit, he found a familiar figure. It was Yembi! At the moment Yembi is pulling Mizukis shoulders from behind, and rawly snuffing out her thoughts of sticking it to Bruno in the cradle. What are you, let go of me! Mizuki, who had always had a high status in the castle and had never encountered such a thing, was instantly furious. Yembi spoke in a t tone and shook her off, Sorry, havent had a chance to introduce myself, Im Brunos girlfriend, Yembi. Girlfriend? Mizukis eyes sharpened for a moment, Ive investigated Bruno, he doesnt have any girlfriend. Where did the cats and dogse from and dare to say they are rted to Bruno. Yembi wrinkled her eyebrows and wanted to open her mouth to retort. But before she had time to speak, there was a wide, warm palm on her waist, and with a gentle gather, she was pulled into her arms. Its normal that you dont know, after all, a girlfriend is a very important person, if its easily known by some cat or dog, wouldnt that be dangerous, I have to protect my girlfriend. Bruno said. The two people were close, and even, when talking, Yembi could even feel, the slightest sense of vibrationing from Brunos throat.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. It was obviously very light, but it seemed to strike her heart. It was a marvelous feeling. What a surprise, you actually have a girlfriend already. Mizuki spoke, It seems I dont know you well enough. Its not toote to know, you can give up now. Bruno said with a stern face. Mizuki gave an exaggerated ha-ha and asked Bruno back, Why should I give up? I have a girlfriend, shouldnt you give up? Bruno wonders. Mizuki replied, You have yours, I like mine, its not like its a contradiction, besides, girlfriends dont break up, I have to get in line at the back of the line so I can seamlessly fit in with you! Brunos face went green. As if she didnt see it, Mizuki continued, And oh, dont say that you guys will get marriedter or anything, because even if you guys get married I wont give up, marriage can be divorced too, dont worry Mr. Newman, even if you get married for the second time, Ill still love you. Chapter 2959: Is this all an act? Crazy! Those were the only two words Bruno could give Mizuki. The woman was aplete and utter lunatic. Before he could curse, Yembi had already stepped forward, Looking at you like this makes me even more certain in my heart. Sure of what? Mizuki was puzzled beyond belief. Yembi didnt make any noise, and was still able to talk to her with a smile on her face, this look, it was different from all those people she had met before. Mizuki couldnt help but be a little more wary. Yembi replies, Make sure the man Im looking at is good, or else he wouldnt be missed by others. Moreover, it also shows that youre pathetic, you actually have to steal other peoples men in order to be happy, did you suffer some kind of injury when you were a child, thats why youre so psychologically twisted now, ah? A few light words made Mizukis face directly change. Even the eyes that looked at Yembi had a few more points of killing intent. Seeing this, Bruno immediately stopped in front of Yembi, taking sides in a very obvious way, What do you want, dont move Yembi. Miss Mizuki! the maid not far away also opened her mouth to remind. Mizukis eyes gradually regained rity. She smiled anew, the corners of her lips rising, Its not nice to talk about other people like that, and if theres a next time, Ill have no choice but to sue you for defamation and personal injury. Throwing down these words, Mizuki left. Until her figurepletely disappears from sight, Brunos heart drops back into his stomach. Turning his head to look at Yembi, his handsome sword brows furrowed, What brings you here, who got you in here? Yembi shook the medical kit in his hand and the chest . The sign in front of him, I said I was an expatriate doctor here to examine Mordecai, and they let me in. As for why they came. Last night when you and I were on the phone, you obviously wanted to say something, but then suddenly stopped talking, and I was a bit worried about you, so I came over to check. Hearing this, Brunos heart suddenly became a littleplicated. His eyes were incredibly deep as he looked down at Yembi in front of him, Youre worried about me? Yes! Yembi nodded, You dont even know how rushed I was to get here, practically hanging up on you and asking Mrs. Newman to arrange a private jet for me. It was a fifteen hour trip, arriving on the hoof. He didnt stop when he got off the ne and took a cab to the castle. Its a good thing I was just in time or you would have been taken advantage of by Mizuki. Yembi said patting her chest. Brunos sentiments grew moreplicated, So you dont want me to be taken advantage of by Mizuki? Of course, youre my boyfriend now, and as a result youre out there getting intimate with another woman, what am I supposed to do as a girlfriend? Yembi said with as much urgency as she could muster.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Bruno then tried to pacify her by saying that there was nothing between himself and Mizuki. Before he could open his mouth, he heard Yembi again, Im ying the role of a girl who loves you dearly, I cant afford to misbehave, but it wouldnt be appropriate to fight with you at this juncture, so its better to snuff this out right from the cradle. Brush! It was as if a pot of cold water was poured directly from Brunos head. He stiffened and turned his head to look at Yembi, y? Hanging up the phone, spending fifteen hours toe here, swearing her sovereignty in the first ce, saying that she was worried about him, saying that she didnt want him to have any intimate contact with Mizuki. All of these actions, all of these words, all of them were acted out by Yembi? Chapter 2960: It’s Going to Change the Sky Yembi only felt that the air around her was a few degrees colder. She subconsciously rubbed her arms, wanting to ask Bruno if Reliacao had suddenly cooled down. Instead, she realized that Bruno had already walked away. What the hell? Wasnt there a good chat just now! Yembi was uncertain, but still hurriedly followed. After all, she is not familiar with this castle at all, and when she came in, she also heard the guards say that this ce is dangerous everywhere, a little carelessness will lead to idents, so she must be more careful. If it wasnt for the fact that she saw Bruno in trouble just now, she wouldnt have run over here in a big hurry. It was a fluke that nothing happened! Yembi? at that moment, Cedron came out of the dining room as well, surprise in his eyes when he saw Yembi. Yembi had wanted to walk over quickly, but remembering the guards instructions and worried that she wouldnt be so lucky this time, she moved carefully step by step. It was a careful walk. Cedron was puzzled and took a big step forward, Whats wrong with you, are you having trouble with your legs? No Mr. Navarro, Yembi shook her head, The guards at the gate said this ce is dangerous and told me to take every step. So every step had to be taken with care. Cedron didnt hold back augh, You misunderstand, when the guards say step by step, they dont mean that. Yembi was a foreigner after all, and having just gone to Willisto not long ago, being able tomunicate properly was already impressive, and not being able to figure out idioms was not umon. Cedron then exined it to her. Brother-inw, Bruno suddenly appeared not far away and said in an unhappy tone, Why are you talking to her about those unnecessary words, its better to talk about Mordecais matter, how are your negotiations going now? Being stirred up by Bruno, Cedrons attention was put back on Mordecai. Opening his mouth, he said, Not too well, Countess is insisting that Mordecai get better before she can leave. Why, what in the world does she have in mind? Bruno was upset, What if I have to take Mordecai away today?! That probably wont work, Cedron shook his head and raised his eyes to the sky, Bruno, the royal family of Reliacao, a change of heart. The person in charge of this castle today was Countess. As for Countess, he was already terminally ill.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. He was born prodigal, and he didnt know how many women he had hooked up with outside, and he didnt know how many seeds he had kept. These people are all eyeing him, just waiting for the Count to die, so that they can rely on the child to enter the royal family, and from then on, they will change into a man of the world. It was possible for this to happen. After all, Countess, who was the main court, didnt have any children. Even in the royal family, there was no escaping the set of passing on the family name. Therefore, after the death of the Count, if someone could show up with a son who was still good, then Countess would have to ept it and raise the child to grow up and make him the next Count. But such a child has a mother of his own, and even if Countess cultivates him with all her heart, she cant withstand the blood of the birth mother. Once the new Count seeds to the throne, Countess will have to get lost. Thats why Countess has to keep Mordecai. She wants to im that the child is her own, and then when the Count dies, she will immediately use Mordecai as an excuse to sweep away all the illegitimate children out there. And when that happens, Mordecai is gone. Is that all? Bruno frowned, Its too unreasonable, she wants a child to impersonate, who cant she find, why does she have to find Mordecai! Chapter 2961: I’m Not Acting Out Bruno was extraordinarily pissed off about this and couldnt wait to go to Countess right now to get a statement. All those kids, and they had to go through all that trouble to pick Mordecai? The others arent stupid, Yembi shook her head, her tone lowering as she opened her mouth, Besides, its not like those people out there are the only ones watching, theres the royal family. They might be able to live with the fact that this child wasnt born to Countess. But if this child was not Earl of Xidus, then it would be time to turn the tables. And then Countess would have to get herself involved, not to mention the basket case. Right, Cedron nodded, Thats what Countess is saying, Yembi youve analyzed it well. After saying that, he looked at Bruno again, Yembi knows it all, why are you still stupid, have nothing to do but learn more from Yembi. Really doubtful, Bruno in the end how did he sit on the position of Willistos hand. This IQ, it doesnt feel quite enough! Mr. Navarro, hes concerned. Yembi spoke up, If I were him, Id probably be a little more agitated. Alright. Cedron nodded, giving Yembi a deep look, If you say its so, then Ill believe it. He said, and then asked Yembi about the reason for her visit. Yembi was about to open her mouth when Bruno cut her off, I asked her toe, I was thinking that Mordecai is now injured, and I really dont feelfortable with just letting one of their people take care of the inspection. At least keep one of your own around, right? Cedron nodded, Youve done well in this matter. After a pause he added, However, its not certain if Countess agrees. Ill try. Yembi volunteered, Let me go talk to Countess and see. It was always easier to talk between women. Cedron thought about it and agreed. He folded back into the dining room with Yembi and went to meet Countess. Bruno followed to go in. Just wait outside! Cedron opened his mouth and stopped Bruno outside the door, Whats the point of going to so many people, its not like were going to a group fight.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Moreover, with this personality, Bruno really might get into a fight. Standing outside and waiting was the safest. Its not like Im just going to follow in and not talk. Bruno said. Cedronughed, Alright, youre still afraid that I wont be able to protect Yembi and youre worried like this? Bruno immediately denied it, Who said Im worried about her, Im afraid you cant talk to Countess. After a pause, he still lost the battle, Okay, okay, okay, if you dont go, just dont go, you guys take care of it yourselves, Ill wait outside. Cedron and Yembi then headed inside the dining room. While walking, Cedron talked to Yembi, Look at Bruno, he really cares about you. Yembi replied without thinking, Of course he does, we are boyfriend and girlfriend, if he doesnt care about me, does he care about Mizuki? Her voice was deliberately loud and she nced at the corner. Cedron is still wondering, Yembi has already given him a thumbs up. Quietly boasting, Mr. Navarro, still youre good at this, that Mizuki was straight up pissed off, next time lets keep ying match to solidify my girlfriends persona haha! Youre acting? Cedron cried andughed. Yembi nodded, Yeah, didnt we just act for Mizuki? Cedron shook his head, Youre acting, Im not, what I just said, Im telling the truth. Chapter 2962: This can’t be on your terms In Yembis eyes, this is just ying along. But he was telling the truth. Bruno was really worried about Yembi. Yembi froze straight away when she heard this, and a fewplicated feelings bubbled up in her heart. Cedron raised his hand and patted her shoulder, Alright, think about this matterter, lets go see Countess first. Okay. Yembi nodded. By the time they got to the heel of the table they were just at, Countess was about to leave. Called back by Cedron, he turned around, and his eyes then locked with Yembis. Mrs. Eucalyptus? said Yembi, calling out her name directly. Cedron was surprised, looking at Countess and then at Yembi, You know each other?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Yembi nodded, then shook her head, Not exactly acquaintances, when I worked at the hospital before, Mrs. Eucalyptus was a patient of mine, and I was in charge of her care for a while. Hearing this, Cedrons eyes instantly deepened by a few points, That means, Countess, youve been close to Mordecai since long ago? Sort of, Mrs. Eucalyptus admitted frankly without hiding anything, I started searching for the boys whereabouts a year ago, but I didnt think he would be your son. All Mrs. Eucalyptus knew was that there was such a child, and that the child had a grandmother names Navarro. But after searching around, they didnt find THE old Mrs. Navarro, much less Mordecai. If it wasnt for the fact that Mordecai attended a summer camp in Reliacao and the report of her physical examination flowed into the investigative pool, she wouldnt have been able to find out that Cedrons child, Momo, was the child she was looking for. The corners of Mrs. Eucalyptus mouth brought up a light smile, Speaking of which, its also fate that it happened to be the earls time when he appeared when he was gravely ill, showing that it was arranged by God. She also turned her head to look at Yembi, Whats the old Weskiney saying, when fatees, you cant stop it? Yembi smiled even wider than she did and spoke without the slightest hint of ambiguity, Mrs. Eucalyptus how can you ask me, you are a Weskiney man and you dont know anything about the old sayings of your own country, are you going toe and ask me, a foreigner? The implication was that Mrs. Eucalyptus had forgotten her roots! Mrs. Eucalyptus, however, had no embarrassment on her face at all, and looked down and fiddled with her dress, Im just a quarter Weskiney man in my pedigree, havent actually lived in Weskiney. A pig that hasnt lived in a pigsty isnt a pig? Yembi asked. Cedron: While knowing that Yembi was trying to criticize Mrs. Eucalyptus. But wasnt that a bit of an inappropriate example? So you came all this way to criticize me for this? Mrs. Eucalyptus asked directly with no desire to fight. It took Yembi a moment to remember her purpose. She took a step forward, I would like to go in charge of taking care of Mordecai. Okay. Mrs. Eucalyptus agreed dryly, But hes still in aa, it wont help if you go and take care of him, itll affect his rest instead, and so that you dont interfere with my business, well have to make a pact. Mordecai, Yembi could go and take care of it. However, there is a time limit. Twelve oclock in the morning to four oclock in the afternoon every day, and the rest of the time Yembi would have to leave to make sure that Mordecai could rest well and receive his treatment. Four hours is too short, Yembi bargained, I know medicine too and can heal together. Mrs. Eucalyptus scowled, The most taboo thing between doctors is two doctors treating at the same time, in case there is a discrepancy in your treatment n, who will listen to you and who will be responsible for what happens? Chapter 2963: Practical Actions to Prove It Yembi was about to retort again when Mrs. Eucalyptus threw another punch. If I remember correctly, you do know how to heal yes, but that was just a course you took in college and you didnt end up getting a degree or you wouldnt have gone on to be a nurse. Do you think that someone who didnt even get a degree certificate can bepared to the top doctors in the world? Yembi was still trying to in retort, The reason I didnt get my degree certificate is because that college professor of mine he Before she could finish, she was cut off by Mrs. Eucalyptus, Im not interested in knowing why you didnt get your degree certificate, in any case, you do have no certificate and are only a half-assed doctor. And you want to be treated with other top doctors, what were you thinking? Yembi waspletely speechless. Scars hidden deep in her heart were uncovered and it hurt so much that she could barely breathe. Countess, Cedron stepped forward, pulling Yembi behind himself, we can agree to your request to just go for four hours a day, but what you just said is outrageous, do you have to have a so-called diploma to be elite? He twirled the wedding ring on his hand, I dont mind tearing my hair out with you either, its just a matter of hurting you eight hundred times and Ill hurt myself a thousand times, but I definitely wont ept this kind of humiliation.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Mrs. Eucalyptus face changed for a few moments. In terms of Cedrons strength, it could indeed give her a headache. Especially at such a critical moment, making an enemy with Cedron would be making trouble for herself. After weighing the pros and cons, Mrs. Eucalyptus squeezed out a smile, Why get so worked up, Ill just apologize to her, and by the way, Ill dy it for another hour, eleven noon to four p. m., as my sincerity, how about it? Yembi, what do you think? Cedron didnt directly make the decision for Yembi. After all, Yembi was the one being bullied, so it was up to Yembi whether to ept this sincerity or not. Yembi sniffled, Ten noon to four in the afternoon, six hours total. is fine. Mrs. Eucalyptus agreed. Despite her promise, she was upset, and after a few pleasantries, Mrs. Eucalyptus left. Leaving Cedron and Yembi standing in the dining room. Cedron noticed that Yembi had her head down and her shoulders were trembling slightly. His heart stuttered. Its over, it looks like shes been hurt by what Mrs. Eucalyptus just said! He was not good atforting others, especially girls. He was in a dilemma. Just when he was hesitating on how to speak, Yembi had already raised her head, and there was no sadness at all on her face, instead, she was smiling. Not crying? Youre not sad? Cedron asked, puzzled. Yembi was even more puzzled than him, Why should I be sad, we won, we fought for six hours a day, and thats still sad? Before Mrs. Eucalyptus had given four hours, this was snagging half of that! Being able to be by Mordecais side for six hours a day, of course she was happy. I mean you, just now Countess said you Cedron said at a loss for words. Yembi waved her hand full of concern, You said I didnt get my degree, thats not my problem, like you said, a diploma isnt the only way to prove elitism, and when the timees, when I cure Mordecai, she and all those top doctors are going to have to be impressed with me. So says. Theres no point in arguing with Mrs. Eucalyptus, its best to prove it by doing something! Chapter 2964: Things Can’t Be Taken Away Hearing this, Cedron couldnt help but look at Yembi a few more times. And thenmented, I finally understand why Anna wanted you and Bruno to make a pair. Not only was Yembis identity suitable, but also because Yembis character and outlook on the three things were very good. When you get along with such a person, even if you know its an act, your heart will befortable. Of course, except for the matter of being emotionally retarded, he was very satisfied with Yembi at all other times. -Soon, Mizuki shows up and takes the lead. Soon, Mizuki appeared and took Yembi to Mordecais room. Mordecai hade to the castle as the heir of a count, and even under house arrest by Countess, he was treated in the best possible way. A casual ornament in the room was as high as seven figures. It was jaw-dropping to see. When Mizuki brought her in, she kept urging, Just take a look at these things, but dont touch them, in case you break them, I dont think you can afford to pay for them. Yembi couldnt care less, Indeed, I dont have the money to pay for it, good thing Bruno has the money, he loves me so much, he will definitely help me pay for it. With one sentence, he turned the tables on Mizuki. Mizuki was so angry that her face turned green and she couldnt say anything but change the subject, Noo, Count Kasha is taking a break. bbergasted for a moment, Yembi responded that this Count Kasha was talking about Mordecai. After all, now that he was back in the royal family, naturally he couldnt call out Mordecai anymore. But Yembi walked over to the bedside and shouted still Mordecais name. Ignoring Mizukis displeased expression at the back, Yembi carefully gave Mordecai a checkup. All indicators were normal. The wound on the back of his head, wrapped in thick gauze, was the only thing that looked rming. Yembi wasnt sure and asked to see an X-ray photo. It was a shock. Mordecai had actually broken a bone in the back of his head, not too serious, but for a five year old, it could even be fatal. That was probably why Mordecai had been in a deep sleep. You want to bring him back as a pawn and not care if he dies? Yembi gasped. Mizuki backtracked, We werent going to hurt Count Kasha, you guys were the ones who had to chase him so closely, thats why this happened. Yembi almostughed in exasperation, So youre saying this whole thing is our fault? That they should have just watched Mordecai get taken away and then done nothing about it? If you want to think so, I have nothing to say. Mizuki wasnt getting on the bandwagon at all, Anyway, its already like this now, so you arguing with me wont help, so why dont you just take a little more time to spend with him? Saying that, she raised her hand and nced at her watch, The clock started from the moment you came in, you have four hours and fifty-seven minutes left today, cherish it!Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Yembi: Thats all the time she had, she really didnt want to waste it on Mizuki. Immediately, she took out the medical record binder she had prepared and began to record Mordecais various conditions. This was for Cedron to record, so that when she left, she could show Cedron the medical record sheets and discuss Mordecais condition together. The entire time, Mizuki watched, not saying a word. By the time Yembi had finished recording all the data and was ready to leave the room at 4pm, she was stopped by Mizuki. You can go out, but you cant take the medical record folder youre holding with you. Chapter 2965: It’s All an Act Yembi flinched and immediately inquired, Why? Do I need to remind you of that? Mizuki thought it was ridiculous, Its not Mordecai youreying in front of now, its Count Kasha, do you know how many pairs of eyes are watching, what if you take out his medical history sheet and it leaks? Im not that nosy, Yembi replied, Not to mention I live in the castle, I cant go anywhere, who could I leak it to. At best, it would be for Cedron to see. And whats wrong with Cedron, as Mordecais father, looking at his sons chart? Mizuki had a leathery look on his face, his tone slow, Do you think that its just outside the castle that there are bad people? Inside this castle, there are also people who are watching. No matter what Yembi says, Mizuki disagrees. She even lets out a big move, If you insist on taking it away, then Ill just have to talk to Countess, and I dont think theres a minute left in those six hours youve managed to buy. It was up to Yembi to choose exactly what to do. Yembi lowered her head and cursed. Raising her head again, the corners of her mouth hooked back into a faint smile, Fine, if you dont bring it, here. After giving Mizuki the medical record slip, Yembi strides outside. When he reached the floor below this one, he spotted Brunos figure from a long distance away. Bruno? wondered Yembi as she walked over, What are you doing here. I was looking around, Bruno sounded stiff, How are you? Confused you, Yembi asked with a grin, You should be asking how is Mordecai? Well, hows Mordecai? Yembi opened her mouth to speak when out of the corner of her eye she caught a glimpse of Mizuki who was going downstairs. Without saying anything, she directly took Brunos arm, her voice was that sweet, Dont worry, Im fine, its just that theres no water to drink in that room, Ive been thirsty for the whole four hours, but when I think of youing to pick me up, I dont get thirsty at once! Bruno: ??? Wasnt he asking about Mordecai, how did he get around to her again. Dont worry about me,e on, go back to your room first, I want you to pour me water yourself. Yembi took Bruno by the arm and sauntered out the door. Not forgetting to twist her head to look at Mizuki. Hehe, Mizuki wont be able to harm Bruno with her acting girlfriend here. The two of them acted close to each other and went back to their room. As soon as they entered the room, Yembi shook off Brunos hand, and put her head down on the table to write furiously. Her memory was pretty good, and she remembered all those data that she had just written on the chart. But also have to hurry to write down, otherwise a difference of one number, the case will be different.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org. Waiting to be busy, a ss of water was handed over in front of her. Yembi looked up quizzically, What for? What for, Brunos tone was a bit impatient, Didnt you say you wanted me to pour you water, hurry up and drink it! Oh! Yembi remembered. She did say it herself, but she was just mad at Mizuki. She took the ss of water, took a sip and couldnt drink any more, setting it on the side again, Wheres Mr. Navarro? She wanted Cedron to hurry up and look over the case sheet to see if there was anything he could do to get Mordecai to wake up sooner. Youre not drinking? Brunos gaze falls on the barely touched ss of water, his brow furrowing. Yembi waved her hand, You can drink water anytime, besides Im not thirsty, I was just purposely pissing off Mizuki earlier, okay, wheres Mr. Navarro? Chapter 2966: What a surprise! At Yembis searching gaze, Bruno got up and walked out. As he left, his face was visibly somber.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Yembi puzzled. Whats going on here? He hadnt said anything himself! Yembi, it just so happened that Cedron had also pinched the time toe over and wanted to ask Yembi about the Mordecai. Just straight away, he dispensed with this part of having Bruno go and call him. Yembi immediately motioned for Cedron toe inside, and held up the chart hed written for him to see. Its a bit scribbled, but its generally legible. Yembi said, If theres still something you dont understand, just ask me. Cant see much in just one days worth of data. Cedron shook his head, Trouble you Yembi, focus on recording brain waves and EKGs for a few days after that. Yembi gave an OK gesture. Cedron stares at the chart for a long time again, while listening to Yembi talk, about Mordecai. Every now and then, he would ask Yembi a few questions as well. After about an hour, Yembis mouth was dry and she picked up the water on the table and started drinking. Only then did he notice that the corners of Cedrons mouth were also peeling dry. Mr. Navarro, Ill get you some water. Yembi stood up, intending to go get Cedron some water. Then realized with embarrassment that he had no idea where the water was. Cedron waited on the other end for a while and when he saw no movement, he came over, Whats wrong? Mr. Navarro, why dont you pour the water yourself, I dont know where it is. Yembi said embarrassed. It was also her first time staying in a castle, every room here was designed as a suite, and they all had secret doors and whatnot, it was in not being able to find where the water dispenser was. Cedron didnt have that much to do, and went directly to the suites kitchte, took a cup, and caught the water from the faucet to drink. The water in the castle is of a very high standard, its all drinkable straight away and has instant heat, the cups are in the cupboards up there, theyre all crystal, ring the bell when youve used them up and someone wille and collect them for a new one. Cedron described. Yembi nodded, I have it all memorized. Chatting away, Cedron noticed something was wrong and his eyes fell on the cup in Yembis hand, How do you drink from it when you dont even know where the water is? This one, Bruno poured it for me. Yembi replied, At that moment, we acted and deliberately said to Mizuki that I wanted to be thirsty, and he came back and immediately poured it for me, but it turned out that I dont know what I said wrong, and he got angry and left. Therefore, there was no time to ask where the water was well. Cedron: What a wooden head! He shakes his head helplessly and tries to remind Yembi, If it was me, Anna said she wanted water and I immediately went to pour it for her, only for her to say that it was just an act to talk about it, Id feel like Id mispaid my heart. No?! Yembis expression gathers, I really didnt expect that! Cedron nodded and followed his lead, So yeah, now that youve thought about it, what are your thoughts? Yembi secretly nced at Cedron, seeing that he did not have any intention of getting angry, then spoke, My thoughts, Mr. Navarro, why are you so petty, its just a ss of water, Ive already said its just an act, why are you getting angry, I thought that youre some kind of generous person! It turned out to be so catty in private, flipping out over this. Really did not expect! Chapter 2967: What’s this about? Cedron was almost exasperated by Yembi, a straight woman. Realizing that its useless to bend the rules, Cedron spoke directly, Have you ever thought that its because Bruno felt that he cared for you so much, and it turned out that you were just acting, so his sincerity wasnt reciprocated and he got angry? Yembis eyes widened in shock and she was speechless for a moment. Cedron raised his hand again and patted her shoulder, Anyway, Ive said my piece, think about it, Ill take the medical records back and study them again. Cedron left and Yembi was left alone in the room. She stared lethargically at the ss of water in her hand, still unable to return to her senses. C At six oclock in the evening, Bruno finally returned. His face was still gloomy, and he didnt even enter the room, standing in the doorway and coldly saying, Go eat. Yembi gave an oh, stood up and followed Bruno outside. On the way to the dining room, Yembis expression was extraordinarily serious, Wait, I have something I want to ask you. Say. Bruno didnt care. Yembi let out a deep breath, Do you like me? A simple sentence made Bruno stop in his tracks. He turned his head with aplicated expression, Why do you ask? Yembi snapped her fingers, Its nothing, its just that I suddenly wanted to ask, do you like me? No! Bruno denied. Yembi moved forward a little more, Really, you swear you really dont like me, at all? Bruno looked away, a hint of rawness in his tone, No. Thats good. Yembi heaved a sigh of relief. Looking at Bruno again, the corners of her mouth lifted into a wide smile, That really scared me, when Mr. Navarro told me this afternoon that you might like me, my heart started beating wildly. Theyre in a partnership now, so whats the deal if they do like each other? Its time to rationalize. A partnership was a partnership, it shouldnt be mixed with feelings. Brunos face became more and more gloomy, his tone was all cold and icy, with a few hints of gnashing of teeth, Dont worry about it, Im not interested in women like you at all! So, Yembi doesnt need to worry anymore. Even more so, she didnt need to put on that, being liked by him is bad luck look! Brunos heart gave birth to a nameless fire that burned his eyes with a few shades of blood, no longer paying attention to Yembi, directly striding forward. Yembi does not recognize the way to the dining room, also hurried to follow, but between the two people have been pulled not far from the distance, as if the Chu River border. Yembi followed after, the dull pain in her chest became more and more obvious, and her footsteps also slowed down. She was puzzled. Obviously, this misunderstanding has been solved, and she doesnt need to worry about this and have her heart beating wildly, but why does she feel ufortable instead? Just as she was thinking, Bruno in front of her suddenly stopped. Yembi didnt notice and directly hit his back, baring her teeth in pain. Why did you stop suddenly? Yembi asked suspiciously.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Brunos tone was icy, The dining hall is here, of course I had to stop. At that, Yembi rubbed her nose and looked forward. It was true, in front of them was thevish and iparable dining room, the table was filled with all kinds of meals. Bruno frowned as he watched, realizing something was wrong. In the morning, the dining table was clearly a ten-meter long dining table, but now it had turned into two small square tables, which were still set at a wide distance from each other. Was he still going to sit apart from Cedron? Chapter 2968: Who Allowed You to Bully Her? Just as she was thinking, Countess then walked over and opened her mouth with a smile, Why arent you seated yet, does Mr. Newman dislike this kind of small table? Without saying a word, Qin directly sat at Countesss table, Of course I like it, after all, this way there are four seats at one table, so I can dine with you, Countess. Are you sure? Countess smiled, Im fine with it, Im just afraid your girlfriend will be scared.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Its just a meal, whats there to be afraid of? Bruno was puzzled when he realized that Countess was followed by two other men, blonde hair and blue eyes, very handsome in appearance, and dressed extraordinarily gorgeous. Only the eyes that looked at Yembi were filled with unconcealed greed and heat. Brunos heart instantly became upset. I havent introduced you yet, these two are the worlds top doctors I invited, they are twin brothers called Panxi and Kevinic, if you dont intend to apany your girlfriend, then let the three of them sit at the same table! Mizuki came up to chime in, Its just as well, doesnt Yembi im to be good at medicine as well, so we can spar with each other, as for you Mr. Newman, you can just sit with me for dinner. Her hand, gently traced over Brunos arm, her voice all became lingering, I dont know medical skills, but any other aspect you are good at, I can apany you to chat until dawn. Bruno immediately drew back his arm, Chatting is out of the question, I was just nning to have dinner with Countess. What about your girlfriend, you dont care? Countess asked. Bruno twisted his head away, a hint of hesitation in his eyes. Wasnt it really not a good idea to leave Yembi alone? But the next second, he saw Yembi talking happily with the two men, almost head to head in conversation. The frost under his eyes increased a few more points, and he looked at Countess again, coldly saying, Right under my nose, what more do I have to care? Well then, Mr. Newman, please take a seat. Countess said. After waiting for a while, Cedron then came to the dining room as well. No one was talking at the table, but everyone was eating their own food, with only the sound of knives and forks and dishes shing. Looking at the table next to them, the atmosphere was indescribably warm. Yembi and the two men were talking in English, asionally clinking their sses, making a clear sound. Obviously a pleasant sound, but at this moment in Brunos ears, it became harsh. Mizuki even made up for it at this time, and came to his ear to delicately say, It seems like Yembi really likes Panxi and Kevinic ah, thats right, after all, like-minded, sitting together and chatting, are more likely to rub sparks. Said, covering her mouth again, Mr. Newman dont get me wrong, the sparks Im talking about are medical only. Zee- Bruno jolted to his feet, dropped the knife and fork in his hand, and simply left. Bruno, Cedron tried to open his mouth to stay. Wouldnt it be right up Mizukis alley to be angered by just a few words from her? Im just full, you guys take your time, Ill leave first. Bruno spoke up, striding out the door. When he passed by Yembis table, he originally didnt intend to turn his head back, but he was keen enough to notice a hint of something wrong. Turning his head, he realized that there was mist under Yembis eyes, a look of endurance to the extreme, so strong that she refused to cry out. A certain string in Brunos heart suddenly snapped. He quickly walked to Yembi and directly embraced her into his arms, looking at Panxi and Kevinic with a cold color, Who gave you permission to bully her? Chapter 2969: Can’t you hear me when I tell you to apologize? Brunos face was horribly cold, causing both Panxi and Kevinic to shiver. The voice that spoke stuttered, No ah, we didnt bully her. Kevinic desperately nodded his head, Yeah, Miss Ebot you quickly exin to him, we didnt bully you, we just explored some medical things. While saying that, he looked at Yembi, Isnt that right Miss Ebot, say something, its hard to believe that we two old-timers will still bully you, in the future, when you are on the path of medicine, we will have many chances to get along with each other, isnt that right? It sounded like he wanted Yembi to help exin, but in reality, he was threatening Yembi. If you still want to hang out on the path of medicine, you have to choose them out! Otherwise, ording to the strength of the two of them in the medical world, it would be difficult for Yembi in the future! Yembi bit her lip and didnt answer, her heart was torn. She wasnt the type of character to hold back and suffer, but once she thought that she might not be able to mix in the medical world in the future, she still couldnt make up her mind to open her mouth. How much she loved medicine, only Yembi herself knew. And being outspoken about suffering losses was something she had already experienced once a few years ago. Why dont you say something, Kevinic urged eagerly, exin it to Mr. Newman! I Yembi slowly lifted her red . Lips. Before she could finish her sentence, she heard Bruno say again, There is no need for her to exin anything, my eyes are not blind, if you bullied her, apologize to me immediately, otherwise, the ones who should not be able to get along in the medical world are the two of you. Saying that, he looked down to Yembi in his arms again, gently holding her hand, his voice soft but strong, Dont worry, if they dare to make you not be able to mix in the medical world, then Ill create a medical world for you alone, without having to be threatened by anyone! Obviously it sounded like a big statement, but for some reason,ing from Brunos mouth, Yembi suddenly felt her heart filled with strength. She nodded heavily, finally gathering her courage, her gaze falling on the two men, Theyughed at me, saying that even if I had studied well in college, it wouldnt help, that I hadnt even touched the edge of being a doctor. Do you two have anything else to say? Bruno questioned in an icy voice. PanxiKevinic and the two of them moved their tongues several times, but they just couldnt say anything. Although they didnt understand Brunos identity, could someone who could be a guest in the castle be any lesser person? How should we end this now? Mizuki, Countess spoke again. Mizuki then lifted her steps and walked over, blocking in front of Pani and Kevinic, smiling, Why make such a big deal out of it, I think Miss Ebot misunderstood, they werentughing at you, but they were nning to help show you the way, and help you fulfill your dream of bing a doctor.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Yeah, yeah, yeah, thats what we meant, we were just being too heartfelt, thats why it sounded ambiguous. Kevinic immediately nodded vigorously along with that. If youre so helpful, why dont you heal each others mouths first, the wordsing out of your mouth stink so bad, is it human to smell them? Bruno said. At the end, he looked at Mizuki again, You dont have to speak for them, in my ce, if you mess with my woman, you have to apologize. Pulling those vain reasons, its useless! Mizuki was disliked and the smile on her face froze. Only to look at the two, What are you freezing for, Mr. Newman has spoken, telling you to apologize, didnt you hear him? Chapter 2970: Why are you asking? Seeing that Mizuki was no longer on their side either, Pani and Kevinic immediately panicked. Even though they were very reluctant, they still obediently apologized to Yembi. Are you satisfied with this apology? Bruno lowered his head and asked Yembi in his arms. The look was so serious that it backfired on Yembi. Rhetorically, Bruno asked, Can I even say Im not satisfied? Why not, Bruno replied, You can even choose not to forgive them, or torture them for a while and then forgive them when you are satisfied and in a good mood. Mr. Newman! pressed Panxi a bit, a bit of aggression in his voice, Weve already apologized, if we do what you say, how long do we have to grovel? Yeah, were here to heal Little Count, whos going to take the me if we have to waste our time on something like this! Kevinic followed. The implication was that it had all been apologized for, and if Yembi was still dead set on it, it would be more or less ungrateful. Did he really think it was just the two of them who were offended? Wrong! It was Countess and Little Count who were really offended. Yembi didnt want Bruno to be in a dilemma, so she was going to ask for forgiveness. And at this time, Cedron also put down the knife and fork in his hand, slowly and elegantly wiping the corners of his mouth, his tone leisurely, Im really sorry, this matter is my fault, I didnt educate my own brother-inw well. Saying that, his eyes ced on Panxi and Kevinic two people, If the two of you are angry at Countess and Little Count because of this matter, I dont think theres much medical virtue and benevolence, can such a person really cure Little Count, or else its better to change someone else! What a coincidence. The Koo familycked everything, and thest thing theycked was someone who was a medical doctor. As a medical family, over the years the Koo family had people almost all over the world, and there was no shortage of people who were better than Pani and Kevinic.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. The two of them had nothing to fool around with. Kick them in the ass and maybe Mordecai would get better faster! Even the most advantageous aspects of the game were directly disliked by Cedron, and Panxi and Kevinic directly wilted. They could only apologize to Yembi again, and after getting an apology from Yembi, they hurriedly slipped away. If they dont leave yet, theyre really afraid of how theyll be dealt with again! Bruno also pulls Yembis hand and heads out, Not much of an appetite, Ill take her back to her room. After directly pulling Yembi back to the room, Bruno was very angry and asked, Whats wrong with you, dont you know to ask for help when youre being bullied, those two people are treating you like that, arent you angry? Of course Im angry, Yembi smiled bitterly, but what they said is the truth, I did fail to get a medical students degree, its a joke of a basket case. Come to your senses, you believe whatever people say, so if you were told to die, youd go too? Bruno asked. Yembi rolled her eyes at him, Im not that much of an idiot. Then dont you, Bruno replied, If you know how to know right from wrong in such big things, then why cant you pick up on the little things? I Yembi spoke up, but didnt know what to say. Bruno waved his hand, Maybe its not the little things to you, so tell me what happened back then and why you didnt get your degree as a medical student? Knowing the reason, he could then step in and help Yembi. But he didnt expect Yembis expression to be alert and wary for a split second, Why are you asking that? Chapter 2971: Who Said This Is For You That look, living as a little hedgehog, put up all his spikes and aimed them at Bruno. Even if it didnt stab Bruno, it still surprised him in his heart. Yembis like this, its very wrong! What happened back then? Bruno wanted to ask several times, but before he could open his mouth, he was persuaded to swallow back by Yembis wary eyes. Forget it, its better not to ask. Otherwise Yembi could probably jump right out of the window. In the future, if those twoe after you again, youe straight to me and tell me. Bruno barked, You hear me? Why are you being so nice to me. Yembi asked, sniffling. Why are you so nice? Bruno was a bit unhelpful, Because were boyfriend and girlfriend now, even if its an act, Im going to be responsible for you, just like you were, knocking on the door one day and banging on the door the next. Dont you understand this point? So thats how it is! It was clearly the same as her statement, but for some reason, when it came out of Brunos mouth, Yembis heart sank a little. It froze and she couldnt catch her breath. With you and Mr. Navarro backing me up today, they wont give me a hard time in the future. Yembi whispered. Bruno graced the room as a response. The room went quiet, neither of the two spoke again, and the atmosphere in the room was indescribably strange. Suddenly, Yembis stomach growled. She covered her stomach in embarrassment. Just now, at the table with PanxiKevinic, she was basically being taunted and had to clench her fists to hold back from rolling her eyes, so she hadnt eaten more than a few bites. Now she was starving to the front and back.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Grrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr- Yembis stomach thought again. Bruno was impatient, Shut it up, no more growling. Its too much of a buzzkill for the stomach to keep growling in this situation. Yembi covered her stomach and almostughed at that, Its normal for a stomach to growl when its hungry, how can I possibly control it. Bruno, dont be outrageous! As she was ndering in her heart, Yembi realized that Bruno actually started to take off his jacket, and also rolled up his sleeves, revealing his strong and sturdy little arms. The graceful and smooth lines of his arms were enough to show how powerful Bruno really was. Yembis mind immediately came up with the words wear clothes to show thin, take off clothes to have meat. Bruno belongs to this kind of thing, and after taking off his clothes, his flesh is still muscle. Yembis nerves tensed up within two seconds. She once again looked at Bruno warily, What do you want, calm down, even if you punch me, my stomach is still going to rumble. Stomachs arent controlled by punches. Bruno: Is this who he is in Yembis mind? Get out of the way and wait in the room. Bruno said, pivoting right away from Yembi and leaving the room. Yembi kinda wanted to follow and check it out, but thought about Brunos instructions and held back. Just wait in the room and see what Bruno is up to. In the meantime, Yembi began to look around the room for food. Unfortunately, there was nothing but tap water. Desperate as he was, Yembi nned to go and mix up some water. And thats when the door to the room opened from the outside. Yembi peeked out from the kitchen and realized that it was Bruno who had returned. In his hand was arge iron pot, which looked a bit t, but was immediately filled with hot air, and the scent was madly going up Yembis nose, strongly stimting her taste buds. Yembis eyes lit up and she rushed over to Bruno, You went to cook noodles? It smells so good! Chapter 2972: You Better Finish Eating For Me Yembi came straight over, intending to feast on it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. But before he could touch the noodle bowl, Bruno dodged it. This isnt for me to eat ah Yembi awkwardly touched the tip of her nose, embarrassed by her behavior that was so justified just now. Still dryly exining, I really didnt know, just now I was the one who was hungry and then you went out and made noodles, so I subconsciously thought it was for me. Said so eagerly, afraid that Bruno would taunt himself for being too self-righteous. It was made for you. Bruno spoke, interrupting her. Meeting Yembis puzzled and surprised gaze, he coughed and continued, Im not full either, you cant finish such a big pot, so Ill let you eat it first, and Ill eat the rest of yours? Yembi immediately shook her head, Of course not, what I have left is all saliva, which is equivalent to our indirect tongue kiss. After saying this, he reacted that it was not appropriate. The atmosphere in the room became awkward. Yembi couldnt even raise her head, staring at the bowl of noodles in Brunos hand, quietly gulping. Mimi gulped. Im so hungry, I should have known that I shouldnt have said that kind of thing just now. Now both of them are embarrassed, I dont know when the noodles can be eaten. All almost pile ah! What are you waiting for, go get a bowl, do you need me to help you with this too? Bruno spoke impatiently. Yembi came back to her senses and immediately and happily went to the kitchen to get a bowl. While taking it, he asked, How much do you want to eat? Ill just have one or two bites. Bruno replied. One or two bites ah Yembi looked at the bowl in her hand and it was about the size of an open palm. Hmm, it was definitely bigger! Three minutester, Brunos mouth twitched as he looked at the bowl in front of him. He picked up the bowl with two fingers, You think this thing can hold noodles? Yembi looked serious, Youre only going to have one or two bites anyway, put it in this little dish, it cools down fast so you dont get burned. Bruno tossed that vinegar dish back on the table, his tone morose, So I should thank you, too? Thank you is not necessary, you eat first, eat fast, then its my turn and Im happy. Yembi waved her hand. Bruno almostughed in exasperation. I really dont know if Yembi is doing it on purpose or shes really so stingy on top of the food. He casually picked up a chopstick and after finishing it, he went to pick up a second chopstick. Although it was just a simple yangchun noodle, Bruno felt that it was still very delicious because he was really hungry. When he was nning to go for the third chopstick, Yembis gaze swept over, grudgingly. Bruno almost choked. What are you doing? Bruno questioned. Yembis gaze was dead set on the noodles held on those chopsticks, Didnt you say youd only take one or two bites? How can you start taking a third bite! Bruno was speechless. If you take one or two bites, you can really only take one or two bites? He should really send Yembi to anguage ss sometime, otherwise he would be easily exasperated when they get along in the future. And right now, being looked at by Yembi like this, Bruno also lost the desire to eat any more. Bruno had no desire to eat any more. Solely threw the chopsticks, back to the chair to lean, tone careless, but also inexplicably with a few threatening tone, OK, the rest I see you eat. But said, grab so strong, if a moment did not eat the rest, I can only make a hole in your head, all for you to pour down! Chapter 2973: I Have a Bitter Reason Yembi didnt care about that threat. She was so hungry that her chest was pressed against her back, and when she saw that Bruno wasnt eating anymore, she immediately brought it over and made it in a basin! Arge basin of noodles, in the blink of an eye, arge portion of it was eaten. She was confident that she could finish the noodles, but by the end of the meal, they were so lumpy and mushy that she couldnt pick them up and they tasted slimy. Yembi didnt like this kind of semi-fluid food, so she stared at the basin for a while. If he didnt eat, he was still hungry. If you eat it, you cant ovee the resistance in your heart. As she was in the middle of her battle, Bruno snatched the basin out of her hand. Hey! Yembi immediately reached out to grab it, her expression eager, Dont take it away, I still want to eat. Just need a little psychological construction. But when it fell into Brunos eyes, it became fear. Afraid that he would really open an eye in her head and pour the rest of the noodles in. This stupid woman! With big eyes and a small belly, now she knows shes afraid? Dont boast about things you cant do in the future, or you wont even know how to get yourself killed. Bruno coldly lectured. After saying that, he used his own chopsticks to pick up the batter little by little and started to bring it to his mouth. Later on, he thought that the chopsticks were not good enough, so he went to the kitchen to get a spoon and ate the batter as porridge. Yembi watched in amazement. How could she eat it all by herself? What happened to all the food that was promised to her? Besides, it was her own leftovers, and Bruno didnt mind. What are you staring at? Get some rest, youll have to clean up first thing in the morning and take care of Mordecai. Bruno said. Throwing down these words, he left the room. Spinning around the castles gardens in circles, attempting to kill the food and make himself feel better. There was just too much to eat! C Inside the room, Yembi took a shower, feeling even hungrier. At the thought of still having to hold on to this state until tomorrow morning, Yembi nned to hurry up and get some rest. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Thinking it was Bruno returning from his walk, Yembi went over to open the door. Youre finally back, you didnt say when you went out just now, how are we going to sleep you Mizuki tonight? The person standing outside the door was not Bruno, but Mizuki. Yembis demeanor was instantly alert. Miss Ebot, Mizuki said with a faint smile on her face, raising the tray in her hand high in the air again, I came over to make amends to you, I should have been on your side in the first ce about that incident tonight. By the way, you didnt have enough to eat tonight, right, this is what I purposely asked someone to prepare for you, so take it and eat it to take the edge off? Yembi smiled and asked Mizuki rhetorically, Miss Mizuki, isnt it a bitte now? Its okay, its only nine oclock. Mizuki replies. Yembi nodded, Its only C nine oclock, if I remember correctly, we eat at six oclock, and you brought food three hours apart, are you waiting for the maids to finish eating before you can take out my share? Its not like shes some kind of fool who lets Mizuki be grateful for small favors.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Mizuki being like this would only make her sick! Mizuki also didnt expect Yembi to be so difficult to deal with. She could only sigh helplessly and exined, Actually, I wanted toe over from the beginning, but something dyed me, as for what it is, I wont hide it from you, Miss Ebot, you can see. With that said, Mizuki ced the tray on the high bar by the door, and then pulled back her skirt. Chapter 2974: You Don’t Look Like A Couple Yembi was so scared that she almost covered her eyes. Although she had never been in a rtionship, her sexual orientation was normal and she wasnt interested in women at all ah! But looking at Mizukis stance, she didnt seem to be interested in that either. Yembi then tried to take a look. Then she realized that both of Mizukis legs were covered with whip marks, old and new, crisscrossed and looked shocking. What the hell? I almost brought Countess down tonight, so she punished me, and I got whipped, so I had to get my wounds dressed, right? Thats why shed put offing to see Yembi until now. Although she didnt know whether it was true or not, but after all, Mizuki had already said this, Yembi couldnt say anything more. Alright, Ill take the dinner, it just so happens that Im still full. Saying that, he picked up the portion of dinner and prepared to go inside. Unbeknownst to her, Mizuki followed and wanted to go in as well. Yembi stopped her at the door, Theres no need for you to go in, since youre injured, hurry back and rest! Mizuki is going to follow her in, she must not be holding her farts in her heart! I delivered something, I have to be let in and sit down, right? Mizuki said. After a pause she lowered her voice and added, There are Countess people all over this castle, maybe someone will go and rat on me that I still havent been able to gain your forgiveness, Miss Ebot, just do me a favor, Ill go in and sit down for five minutes and then Ill leave. Honestly, Yembi wasnt willing to let her in. But looking at Mizukis pleading look and thinking that it was all women, he sidestepped and let go. Mizuki immediately took a big step inside and then sat on her ass. She sat down on the sofa. That agile movement had to make Yembi wonder. Was Mizuki really hurt? You dont have to think about it too much, Mizuki spoke directly to the doubt in her mind, Im injured yes, but its not the first time Ive been injured, so Ive long practiced the nd look of being unscathed in front of others. With that, she leaned back on the couch pillows and let out a long sigh, Its really hard to be apetent personal secretary, isnt it? Yembi rightly ignored it. She took her cell phone out and set an rm for five minutes from now, then sat down at the dining table and started to eat what Mizuki had delivered. Even though Mizuki wasnt very nice, the things she sent were good, they were all delicious. And seeing Yembi ignoring herself, Mizuki shrugged her shoulders, not caring, and started poking around the room.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. When the five minutes were over, Yembi stood up and walked her out. How strange, Mizuki asked, arent you and Mr. Newman a couple, howe this house is cold and empty, theres no lovey-dovey look at all, even the quilt on the bed looks like two beds to me. Yembis heart stuttered. Just now, she went to carry a quilt, thinking that she and Bruno would discuss who would sleep in the living room and who would sleep in the bed, so the quilt was temporarily ced on the bed. I didnt expect Mizuki to see it. This womans snobbery is too good! Why dont you answer me, Mizuki pressed step by step, Are you looking for a reason in your mind? I She doesnt sleep honestly at night and snatches the quilt, so I keep an extra bed so I dont catch a cold in case the quilt is snatched away. At that moment, Brunos voice suddenly came quietly from the back. Yembi turned her head over in surprise, and found that Bruno had entered the room at an unknown time. At this moment, his gaze was ghostly andnded on her, even with a few moments of tenderness. I cant catch a cold, or what if I infect Yembi? Chapter 2975: Sleeping in the same room The smile on Mizukis face froze, and the bottom of her eyes, when she looked at Yembi, had more than a little bit of jealousy. Preferring not to show it too obviously, she reluctantly squeezed out a smile, So thats how it is, I thought you guys were a fake couple in a show! What, expecting us to be a fake couple and then you to get on top? Bruno asked directly. A single sentence killed the conversation. Mizuki couldnt hang on to her face, so she just turned around and left the room. Therge room quieted down, leaving only the breathing sounds of Yembi and Bruno, as well as the faint aroma of the meal lingering in the air. Really wanting to break the deadlock, Yembi took the initiative to speak, That, I also left you a te of lobster tail, do you want to eat it? Following the direction of Yembis finger, Bruno saw the mess on the table, as well as the exquisite food te underneath the mess. No need to think, it must be from Mizuki. You dare to eat whatever she sends you, not afraid of death? Bruno questioned coldly. Yembi was full of disbelief, How can that be, Mizuki is not a fool, she targeted me only during dinner, and now shesing to poison me, theres not even a need to suspect, everyone will use her of being a murderer. After a pause, he added, Besides, if youre going to kill me over that little thing, isnt your belly too small? Brunos gaze leisurely fell on Yembis stomach, his tone sneering, Indeed, when ites to belly, none of us canpare to you. After eating so much, she can still eat. Of course I have to eat when Im hungry. Yembi replied, By the time my stomach growls in the middle of the night, you should be spitting on me again. Speaking of which, she couldnt help but mutter, If you hadnt eaten my noodles, I wouldnt be craving for these from Mizuki. Stupid! Brunos face grimaced, I dont let you eat it because Im afraid you forget it. He was crazy almost, actually trying to talk to this kind of dumbass about his reasons for doing so. Whatever she did! Bruno walked straight into the room andid down, ready to rest. Seeing this, Yembi also intended to roll away her own nket and go sleep inside the living room. Just as she bent down, she heard Bruno ask quietly, Where do you want to go? Im going to sleep in the living room. Yembi replied, I suppose youd like to sleep with me too? Be a good boy and stay in this room and dont go out. Bruno ordered. At that, Yembis expression immediately turned serious and she held the covers dead center over her chest. In front of her, No way, you really want me to sleep with you? Mizuki is getting suspicious, you still go to sleep in the living room, are you afraid that we wont be exposed fast enough? Bruno said coldly. Oh, so thats how it is! Yembi breathed a sigh of relief and nodded, Thats fine, then well share a room. It was quite reluctant, but after all, they were still pretending to be a couple now, so they had to act like it.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Insist on getting over it! Thinking that, Yembi put the quilt back on the bed. As a result, the next second, the quilt was kicked directly to the floor by Bruno. What are you doing? Yembi was puzzled and angry. He was the one who told him to stay, and now hes pulling a stunt like this. Was Bruno ever going to be done with this. We do have to share a room yes, but when did I tell you that were going to sleep in the same bed? Bruno lifted his eyelids lightly, his tone ck and beaten, Ill sleep in the bed, you sleep on the floor. Chapter 2976: Mistaken Intentions Yembi was really convinced. The first time to see so will not pity the man. The floor of the castle is not like the Newman family, there is no carpeted floor, full of mother-of-pearl floor tiles, even wearing shoes to step on it can feel the cold air, not to mention to lie on it. Yembi had wrapped her nket as tightly as she could, but she still couldnt fight the chill. The cold was killing her. She tossed and turned, unable to sleep at all. Then she peeked at Bruno, who was asleep on the bed, and there was not the slightest movement, and she didnt know if he was asleep or not. After building up a long time in her mind, Yembi finally managed to try to speak, Bruno, are you asleep? answered her with endless silence. Yembi continued to speak down, Ill discuss one thing with you, the floor is really too cold, I also go to bed to sleep can I, dont worry, Ill just upy a small corner, definitely wont affect you! Bruno was still sleeping deeply, not answering. If you dont say anything, then Ill take it as you agree haha, Yembi without saying anything, like a thief, quietly wrapped herself in her own quilt and climbed onto the bed, found a cozy corner, and closed her eyes with satisfaction, Good night. Compared to sleeping on the floor, the feeling of sleeping on the bed was just too good. Also because it was toofortable, when Yembi opened her eyes again, she realized that it was already dawn. And it wasnt even early, it was already eight oclock! Oops! Yembi hurriedly got up from the bed and sheepishly nced to the side, only to realize that Bruno was already up and about. There was no telling what time it was. Anyway, the covers were folded and his hands werent even half warm to the touch. It was at least half an hour upwards. Yembi spat out her tongue incredulously. He had quietly gotten into bedst night, and Bruno had gotten up in the morning and seen it, and he wasnt mad? Or did he not say anythingst night, did he really mean that he agreed by default? No matter which one it is, Yembi feels very incredible. Just as she was thinking randomly, there was a knock at the door. Yembi gathered her thoughts and rushed to open the door. The man standing outside the door was Cedron. He also had a paper bag bulging in his hand. Yembi, Bruno said that you didnt have a good restst night so you didnt go to breakfast, I thought Id better bring you one, after all, youre going to take care of Mordecai in a little while, how can you not eat. Cedron said with concern. Yembi reached for the paper bag, feeling incredulous, Is that what Bruno said about me? Can such words of concerne from that poisonous man Bruno? It was just too unreasonable! Shouldnt that be said about you? Cedron asked rhetorically, After all, Countess was there at the time, wouldnt it be bad to say the real reason? With one word, Yembi figured it out. Thats what she was talking about, how Bruno suddenly turned into a warmonger. He was just pretending to be affectionate.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. As for the reason why he didnt flip out with himself this morning, she could roughly guess why. Its probably because theres someone outside the room, so Bruno cant afford to have a fit. Thats all. Thinking about the reason, Yembis mood in turn heaved a few points, her heart felt like a big stone was pressed down, and she couldnt breathe. Whats wrong you, not feeling well? Cedron asked with concern. Yembi immediately gathered her thoughts and shook her head towards him, No, Im fine, dont worry Mr. Navarro, Ill take care of Mordecai after breakfastter. Chapter 2977: Detecting a Difference Hard work. Cedron thanked him seriously. Right now, as long as Yembi could get close to Mordecai, so he could only pin his hopes on Yembi if he wanted to know how Mordecai was doing. Yembi was burdened with a heavy responsibility and after breakfast, he went to Mordecais room. She went there early, before she could enter, and was stopped at the door. Yembi had no choice but to wait at the door. The rest of the light suddenly swept the shoe cab not far away, found a dozen pairs of leather shoes. That meant there were at least a dozen people in Mordecais room at the moment. Excuse me, may I ask if Little Count has any other doctors besides Panxi and Kevinic? Yembi inquired curiously to the maid at the side. The maid nodded, Yes, in order to make Little Count get better sooner, Countess has invited many doctors over, all of them are the very top kind. As for making such a big deal out of it? Mordecai just had a bruise on her brain, thats why she was in aa.N?velDrama.Org owns this. As long as the blood clot was absorbed, he would wake up immediately. As for how to get the blood clot absorbed earlier, no one in the medical field can do it at the moment. So what was the point of hiring so many doctors? Yembi mentally mocked Countess for not understanding medicine. In the next moment, the mind stuttered, realizing something was wrong. Countess could not understand it, but neither did Panxi or Kevinic? A disease that could only be healed by time, it was useless to send as many doctors as possible, but PanxiKevinic agreed without objection. Could it be that these doctors are not here to show Mordecai that blood clot in his brain? Once the idea popped up, there was no stopping it. Yembi was filled with conspiracy theories, and the more she thought about it, the more frightened she became, wanting to go in now and see what was going on. But before she could get close, she was stopped by the maid, You cant go in yet, just wait! Im a nurse, I might be able to help if I go in. Yembi tried to intercede. The maid was also a straightforward person, Miss Ebot, dont give me a hard time, Mizuki exined, she wont let you meet with those doctors, Im just a tiny maid with a big family to feed, please dont get me fired, okay? Meeting those sincere eyes, Yembi just had to give up. Something else would have to be thought of. It was hard to wait until those doctors came out, and Yembi rushed in without saying a word. On therge, soft bed, Mordecai was lying quietly. I dont know if its Yembis illusion, she felt that Mordecais face was a bit paler, and her brows were furrowed, very ufortable. But when she looked at the indicators on the nearby instruments, they were normal to normal. Yembi is still not assured, and pulled Mordecai all over the body to check once again, but still did not find any wound. Whats going on? Mordecai is now in aa, a half-vegetative, and it is impossible to talk to this group of doctors, so it should not be possible to have an ident. Then why is he looking so ufortable? Yembi felt something was wrong and nned to record the data and take it back to share with Cedron. Before she could move, Mizuki appeared behind her. She swept a nce at Mordecai lying on the bed, and her tone was full of surprise, You know to frown, it seems that youll be able to wake up soon, the group of doctors we invited is still very useful. Chapter 2978: Insomnia Yembi froze. So, Mordecai would frown because these doctors were treating him better? Thats impossible, Yembi muttered out, How can they do that when the patient can only heal himself if he wants to wake up in this situation. Impossible! Mizuki was lying, right? Before she could object, Mizukis disdainful gaze had swept over, Whats the matter Miss Ebot, now youre questioning the top doctors and specialists? Cant you question them, Yembi asked rhetorically, or are you afraid that if I question them, Ill find out something? Mizuki smiled, those eyes so beautiful that they could seduce a soul staring at Yembi, I have nothing to fear, Im just afraid that youll be ssy-eyed again and wont be able to ept that the level of medicine nowadays has surpassed your imagination and level of sophistication. Without giving Yembi a chance to open her mouth, Mizuki added, But its understandable, youre ayman now after all, you wont be able to follow the advancement of medical development, but Im sure that in the line of nurses, youll definitely be very good at what you do! Yembis hand clenched into a dead fist, then finally unclenched feebly. There was no way to retort, because Mizuki was telling the truth. Even if she did well now, she was still just a good nurse. The dream of being a doctor,pletely shattered. Dont be depressed Miss Ebot, even though you cant be a doctor, but you have such a good doctor beside you, and to be able to follow and learn, you wont lose anything in your life. Mizuki reassured in a fake manner. Back in his room that afternoon, the first thing Cedron noticed was that Yembi was in a depressed mood. Whats wrong Yembi, getting bullied at Mordecai? Cedron asked. Yembi shook her head, No, just a little tired. While saying that, he took out the data he had secretly organized down, Mr. Navarro look at it, how is Mordecai doing today. While Cedron was looking over the data, Yembi couldnt help but ask again, Mr. Navarro, do you think that medicine has advanced to the point where I cant keep up, and that what the doctors and nurses are learning from each other, is a lot different? Cedron didnt look up, not really thinking about it that much, Its alright, there is indeed a slight difference, but its not much different. Sure enough, theres still a difference. Yembis eyes grew dimmer, If only I had held out a little longer. If I had gotten a degree in medicine at that time, wouldnt things be different now? Cedron was too busy studying the case data in his hands to see the difference in Yembis behavior. On the other hand, Bruno, who was always silent, had his thin lips pursed into a line. -The next day. In the blink of an eye, it was the next day. When it was time for breakfast, Yembi realized that Bruno was actually absent. Mr. Navarro, where did Bruno go? Yembi asked curiously. Cedron shook his head, Im not too sure, said he had something to do, so he went out of the castle, probably came back in the evening. Saying that, he teased Yembi again, Whats the matter, its only been so long since youve seen Bruno, and youre already thinking about it? No, Yembi denied, I was just asking. It would be nice if Bruno didnte back! She could have slept in that bed with a straight face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. I dont know if what was on her mind was really heard by God. That night, Bruno really didnte back. Yembifortably lying in bed, originally thought I can sleep until dawn, but toss and turn, but insomnia! Chapter 2979: Leave It To Me Until the sky turned fish-belly white, Yembi was still not at all sleepy. She sat up with a scuffle, deep bruises hanging under her eyes. What the hell, what the hell did Bruno do? Yembi subconsciously picked up her cell phone on the nightstand and flipped through Brunos number ready to call. Her hand had already touched the dial button, and then suddenly snapped to attention. What was she doing? Was she worried about Bruno? The two of them had nothing to do with each other at all, so why should she worry about Bruno! Thinking that, Yembi rolled up the quilt and directly covered herself in it. Make a friggin phone call and go to sleep! Cant really sleep, just take a few sleeping pills, otherwise how are you going to take care of Mordecai during the day. After forcing herself to close her eyes for two minutes, Yembi reached out from under the covers and yanked the phone in. The slender white fingers tapped rapidly on the screen, and her mouth kept muttering, After all, Im your girlfriend now, so if I dont care about you at all, its easy to get dressed up. Thats right, it was the fear of wearing out that caused me to send Bruno a message. At least make sure hes dead or alive right now, so that when Mizuki pokes around, she doesnt know anything about it. Yembi carefully organized her words and sent the message. Are you okay, is everything alright? Brunos message came back quickly. CWill be back tonight. Yembi: Who cares when hesing back! But being able to message back means he must be okay, thats all that matters. Yembi put down her cell phone andy back under the covers. I dont know what happened, but after reading Brunos message, she suddenly became sleepy and directly passed out. When she opened her eyes again, it was already ten thirty in the morning. Yembi was so shocked that she jumped up directly from the bed and went to wash up in a hurry.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Its really bad, how did she sleep until now, and did not even have a dream, slept that a deep sleep. Could it be the sleeping pills in the air? Thinking randomly, Yembi had already finished washing up and nned to go to the kitchen to find something to eat first, pad it out. When she got to the kitchen, she bumped into the maid at the door of Mordecais room. In the past few days, the two people had almost be friends, so when they met, the maid greeted them warmly, Miss Ebot! Hello, Jiang Even responded with a smile, Youre just having breakfast now? The maid shook her head, No, this is Miss Mizukis brunch, I just came over to help serve it. As she was talking, the inte on the maids waist went off. Nicole,e to the door, your daughter came over looking for you, her pants are covered in blood, shes crying all the time, and she wont let us get close. The security at the door said. The maids face suddenly changed, Ill be right over. She ran a few steps with that te of brunch, then remembered that she still had things left to do, folding back and forth and pacing, her expression tangled to death. She didnt dare offend Mizuki for fear of losing the job. But her daughter needed her now, too. Why dont you go see your daughter, Yembi stepped forward and served the brunch, wheres Mizuki, Ill deliver it for you. How can that be, Miss Ebot you are a guest. The maids head shook like a rattle. Yembi insisted, Whats wrong with that, you hurry up. The maid bit her lip in death and finallypromised, Okay, Miss Mizuki is in Little Counts room right now, please Miss Ebot! Chapter 2980: who knows if it was you who made the move Yembi threw down a polite word and turned towards Mordecais room. When he reached the door, he didnt see Mizuki, but noticed that the door to the room was open. Yembis mind wandered. If she went in there now, she might just bump into those famous medical specialists treating Mordecai. A few quiet nces might reveal something new. When the evening came, they could go back and tell Cedron, and then work together on Mordecaistest condition. With that in mind, Yembi deliberately lightened her footsteps and lifted her steps. When they reached the room, they didnt find the doctors and specialists. Only Mordecai was lying on the bed, still in deep sleep. It was a pity to have pounced! Yembi sighed regretfully, intending to go out and look for Mizuki. Just at this time, a soft sigh was suddenly heard from Mordecai behind her. It was subtle, but Yembi heard it clearly! Thats right, it was Mordecai who made it.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She hurriedly put down her food and rushed to Mordecais bed, clutching his little hand, Mordecai, are you awake, Im Auntie Yembi, open your eyes and look at me! Perhaps actually hearing Yembis voice, Mordecais eyelids began to flutter. It was as if they were trying to break through some cage that bound them. If only he could break through, he would bepletely awake! Yembi held her breath and silently cheered for Mordecai in her heart. Just a little more effort, and hell wake up. Mordecai, try harder! What are you doing, who let you in? At that moment, Mizukis voice suddenly rang from behind. Yembi turns her head to look at Mizuki, not bothering to exin, she just shares the happy news, His eyelids are fluttering and hes sighing, hes probably waking up! Hearing this, Mizukis face grew more and more somber. Striding forward, she clutched Yembis arm and yanked it out, Come out, its not time for you to go in yet. Youre sick, let go of me, now that Mordecai is about to wake up, I have to stand guard. Yembi struggled desperately to get up. Where are the people, where are they all dead, hurry up and get me some people! Mizuki shouted. In a matter of moments, seven or eight doctors came rushing over in a flurry, their faces all panicked. Miss Mizuki, Im sorry, we just received a call from an academic senior downstairs, so we were dyed. That groveling look, almost as if she was going to kneel down for Mizuki. Mizukis face was very unhappy, What are you waiting for, hurry up and get her out of here! Yembi wanted to struggle again, but she was no match for these people. Soon, she was driven out of Mordecais room. Mizuki are you alright, Yembi was so angry her shoulders were shaking, Mordecai will wake up soon, hurry up and let me in! She had to be there for Mordecai at this critical time. Mizukis eyes were ice-cold, You dont have to worry about that, there are so many famous medical experts inside, if Little Count really wakes up, they can handle it easily. After a pause, she added, As for you, youd better wait outside the door until the specified time and then go in, dont want to go in and cause trouble. You dont want me to go in, are you afraid Ill find something? Yembi asked. Mizuki didnt panic in the slightest but asked Yembi in return, I should be the one to ask you that, you quietly entered Little Counts room and then said that Little Count had a reaction, did you do something to Little Count? Chapter 2981: That’s All You’re Good For Yembi was really the first time to see someone who could turn ck and white upside down. Before she could open her mouth to say something, she heard Mizuki say, Just stay here, or else if something really happenster, it will look like youre fleeing from a crime. Yembi wasughed at. Straight away he puffed out his chest . Boobs, Fine, since youre so afraid of what Ive done to Mordecai, wouldnt it be better if you let me go in and just watch from the sidelines, so that once I try to run away, those doctors can hold me down right away. Instead of stopping her outside like they were doing now. If I stay outside and something happens to Mordecai, how can I be sure whether its me who moved or those doctors who nted the evidence? Yembi said coldly. Even, even shook the cell phone in her hand, Ive been recording from the beginning, just in time, if something really happened, we can also have a good break up. Mizukis face quickly sank. The gaze that she looked at Yembi was as if she wanted to eat Yembi alive. But in the next instant, her gaze crossed over to Yembi, and herrge red lips rose, Alright, since youve asked for it, then lets go in. With that tone, it was clear that he was going toy a trap for Yembi to jump into. But at this juncture, Yembi couldnt care about anything else, hearing that she could go in, she rushed in without saying a word.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. When she arrived at Mordecais bedside, she found that the doctors were standing in a row, with no intention of approaching Mordecai. What was the situation? Yembi was puzzled, but still looked down at Mordecai and shouted several times. But Mordecai didnt react at all anymore. Simr to those days before, he was lying on the bed with a pale face, not moving, no different from a corpse. How could it be! I just clearly saw him almost open his eyes, and he even sighed, its reasonable to say that hes already starting to get better, howe hes in this ghostly state again now? One of the doctors stood out, Is it possible that youve made a mistake, in fact Little Count hasnt woken up at all, its because youve been thinking about it in your heart that youre hallucinating. Yembis gaze immediately swept over, with a few points of ferocity, I cant possibly be mistaken, I clearly saw that he was about to wake up! But now this appearance, there is not the slightest intention to wake up. Yembi dropped her suspicious gaze on a few people, Did you guys do this, what did you do to Mordecai? We are doctors, not executioners, how could we have done anything. That doctor denied it outright. Mizuki stepped forward, Dont get too excited Miss Ebot, didnt I tell youst time that these doctors and experts can make Mordecai wake up earlier, assuming that you didnt lie just now, that means that Mordecai is indeed waking up soon. If you think about it, this is all their work, and youre treating them like this, isnt that a bit inappropriate? The fire in Yembis heart was extinguished in an instant. What if they offended these doctors, who could have cured Mordecai, but didnt want to? Then , Yembi organized her words, ording to this situation, when will Mordecai be cured? The doctor squinted at Yembi and said something very nonchnt, I think it can be a little faster than expected if you can stop being such a shocker. The tone of dislike almost reduced Yembi to her bones! Chapter 2982: Please Help Me Yembi had no way to retort yet, swallowed her breath and retreated to the side. A few doctors unted, walked past her, and deliberately hit her hard with their shoulders. Yembi was unprepared, and was hit so hard that she stumbled directly, and fell to the ground, her elbow brushing against the cold, hard ground, and immediately bursting into mes. Oops, Im so sorry, the doctor apologized with a fake apology, I didnt even notice you were here, after all, it wasnt even time for you toe in yet, and when you came so close, I thought you were trying to steal a lesson, so I guarded against you a bit. Yembi: She silently got up from the floor and without a word, walked straight out of the room. Mordecais early awakening was important, she didnt need to get angry with these people! By the time she reached the door of her room, the maid had returned as well. Panting, she starts thanking Yembi when she sees her. Yembi waved her hand, Its nothing, its just something in passing, by the way, how is your daughter now? The maid reveals a helpless and emotional smile, Shes not hurt, its just her first time having an aunt, she was scared like that. So it turned out to be so! After chatting with the maid for a few moments, Yembis mood rxes and she also starts to talk about the oops she went through the first time she had her first period when she thought she was going to die. As she was chatting, Mizuki came out of the room and directly raised her hand and pped the maid hard. It directly pped the maid to the ground, blood oozing from the corner of her mouth. Nicole, who gave you permission to go AWOL, do you not want to work? Mizuki questioned grimly. The half of the maids face that was hit quickly swelled up, her speech voice was slurred, but it was all pleading for mercy, Im sorry, Im wrong Miss Mizuki, I really didnt mean to do it, it was my daughter who suddenly came and said she was injured, thats why I Mizuki didnt even listen, kicking away the servant who leaned over, her face full of impatience, Im not interested in listening to this, Im just exining that youre here to look after the door, if you cant even do that, why do I still keep you! Hearing this, Nicoles face suddenly paled.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She had a family to feed. What can she do if she loses this job? Miss Mizuki, I really know Im wrong, please give me another chance, please! The maid was almost about to kneel down for Mizuki. But Mizuki was unmoved. Yembi couldnt watch anymore. She stepped forward and spoke, This matter has nothing to do with Nicole, I purposely set up her daughter toe to her in order to go into the room and see if you guys did something to Mordecai. After a pause he added, As for what punishment I deserve, I assume you guys have just humiliated her enough? Yembi took it all in stride, cing the me on herself. Mizuki then gave the servant a deep look, Alright, since Miss Ebot has pleaded for you, Ill let you off the hook. The servant thanked her profusely, Thank you Miss Mizuki, thank you! But Mizukis tone changed, Its not like Im just letting you off straight away, you should stop guarding the door here from now on and go work in the old attic in the back! Hearing the words old attic, the maids face changed, her legs became weak, and she went straight to the ground. Legs weakened and directly nted towards the ground. If it wasnt for Yembis support, she probably would have fallen on all fours. Miss Mizuki, please, I dont want to work in the old attic. The maids lips quivered in a miserable plea of effort. Chapter 2983: The Secret of the Old Attic Mizuki just fiddled with her delicate fingernails without even raising her head. Her tone was unpleasant, This is your fault, Ive already sold Miss Ebot a face and am willing to keep you here, but you actually still dislike this and that. What, are you nning to make Miss Ebot kneel down and beg a second time for you? The voice was not loud, but it was extremely humiliating. Mizukis implication was that Yembis face with her was so big that she had to kneel down in order to negotiate for a good job for her maid. Yembis two hands hanging at her side clenched again. And the maid didnt dare to say anything else. She gave Yembi a deep look, bent down and bowed, and thanked Mizuki again. Miss Mizuki, Ill go over to the old attic and work now. Yembi had already taken the fall for herself once, how could she ask for a second time. There really wasnt that kind of face. Mizuki didnt wait for the scene she wanted to see and felt bored all of a sudden, shrugging her shoulders, she also nned to go back to her room. Yembi, on the other hand, followed the maid downstairs. On one side, he asked curiously, Whats in the old attic that actually scares you guys so much? The maid quietly . Mimi nced upstairs to make sure Mizuki didnt follow before she lowered her voice and said, Its a cursed ce, every night there will be the sound of a womans wailing, and I heard that anyone who goes in there will die! So evil! Yembi couldnt believe it, Im a materialist, I dont believe in this, it should be some woman locked up inside, the wailing sound is from her. Youre really right. The maid nodded, There is indeed a monster in there, needing someone to go up every day to bring food and water, and also to clean the room regrly. Needing to eat and drink water, as well as living in a clean ce, that didnt seem to be a monster, it was a person. It really is a monster! The maids tone intensified a few points, All her limbs are reversed, and there are no eyes on her face, even the part of her mouth is an iron te! Which person is like this. Even if they were people, they were the kind of reformed people in the movies. Usually, reformed people were bad. The maid couldnt help but shiver hard as she said, I dont know if Ill be eaten by monsters if I go to work in that ce. Her daughter is still so young, she doesnt understand anything, if she dies, what will she do? Yembi looked at her saddened look and couldnt bear it in her heart. Yembi tried to persuade the maid to quit her job, as it was her only chance to make a living.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thinking about it, Yembi pulled out a small electric stick from her pocket and quietly slipped it into the maids palm. Take this, if you really are in danger, you can just electrocute her and then you run away, got it? The servants eyes were filled with tears of gratitude, holding the electric stick, not moving again for a long time. Whats wrong with you, you dont have to be like this even if youre moved. Yembi asked with a smile, Hurry up and report to the old attic. But the maid still didnt move, only the corners of her mouth twitched vigorously. No way, moved like that? Yembi is all surprised, he just gave away an electric stick, spelling dad above nine dors nine and shipping stuff, really there is no need to be like this. After thinking about it, Yembi asked again, I see, are you afraid ah, need me to apany you there? No, no. The maid finally spoke, I electrocuted myself, its so numb, I cant move. Chapter 2984: You Didn’t Receive an Invitation? This electric stick that Yembi sent wasnt too strong in terms of electricity. It only took about ten minutes for the maid to return to normal. Only the action of taking the electric stick was a little more careful, and deliberately wrapped a circle with a few insted stic bags, only revealing a head on top. Now it was much safer. After thanking him again, the maid took the electric stick and left. And Yembi returned to the door of her room. When it was time to say goodbye, she headed inside. The doctors and Mizuki were talking in an extra serious tone, This cant go on much longer or something will happen. Mizuki was full of concern, Thats for you to think about, I paid for you toe here so that you could solve my problems, not so that you could give me problems. The doctor immediately dropped his head, his voice was breathless, Then, well try harder. Eh, Im looking forward to your performance. Mizuki nodded in satisfaction. Turning around, she noticed Yembis presence. A sh of panic crossed Mizukis face, then she returned to her bashfulness, Why are you back again, Miss Ebot, youre not still trying to plead for Nicole, are you? Yembi shook the watch on her wrist, Time for me to take care of Mordecai. Eh? Mizukis eyes gained a bit more admiration, Miss Ebot, youre really able to bend the rules, you were just taunted like that and you still managed toe. Am I being denied the right to take care of Mordecai? Yembi asked. Mizuki denied it, Of course not, you cane and take care of Little Count, thats what Countess said, no one can take away that right from you unless she changes her mind. Yembi nodded along, Well then, since I have that right, whats wrong with me using it? Theres nothing wrong with it, its quite right. Mizuki replied with a grin, Then stay here and take care of it, well leave first. With that, he led the group of doctors out the door. When they reached the door, they turned their heads to Yembi again, Miss Ebot, cherish this time, because there arent many more chances. Yembi heard something else and furrowed her clear willowy brows. Before she could open her mouth to ask, Mizuki exined herself, I mean, Little Count will be cured soon, and when hes cured, you wont have toe back. It wasnt like that! Yembi could clearly sense that Mizuki didnt mean what she said. He wanted to ask, but he also knew that Mizuki would definitely not tell the truth. Besides, in this situation, it was more important to take care of Mordecai. Yembi gathered her thoughts and set her eyes on Mordecai. After working on it until evening, Mordecai showed no signs of waking up again. Mordecai, Yembi leaned over and tucked him in, her voice gentle, you have to wake up soon, were all waiting for you! Come on okay, when you wake up, well take you home!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Rambling on and on before Yembi left the room. When he got to the downstairs of the old castle, he bumped into the group of doctors gathered to smoke and chat. Yembi had nothing inmon with them and nned to just ignore them and leave. She still had to hurry up and write down all that data she had memorized in her head! Otherwise, she would have forgotten them. The doctors werent about to let her go. Yembi! one of them called out to her, Do you know that Professor Park ising to Reliacao, hes going to hold a journalists symposium in Reliacao tomorrow, I remember that you used to be his closed disciple, did you receive an invitation? Chapter 2985: See You Tomorrow Yembis face greened a few times at the mention of Professor Park. Oops! That doctor looked like he remembered something, suddenly covering his mouth, full of apologies, How could I forget about this matter, when you graduated you had a falling out with Professor Park ah, you didnt even get your degree, and you were even put on notice by him all over the university.N?velDrama.Org owns this. The two of you fell out so embarrassingly, how could you be invited to attend his press symposium? The next few doctors burst intoughter. Laughing very recklessly, the eyes looking at Yembi were also filled with mockery! This past incident, again, was rehashed and told, but everyone still found it funny. After all, back then, Yembi was in school, how spirited she was, and proimed that she only loved medicine and couldnt look at any man. And now its all right. She didnt understand the path of medicine, and the men werent around to protect her. Thinking about this, the gang became more and more rampant. You guys dont do this to Yembi ah, that is after all her favorite mentor, maybe she wants to go, like this, my invitation letter to you. One of them took out the invitation and handed it to Yembi. Pretending to be kind, he opened his mouth, When you meet Professor Park tomorrow, apologize properly and admit your mistake, maybe Professor Park will forgive you and send you that degree certificate retroactively. Yembi didnt even look at it, No need. That old thing, shed be defiling her eyes if she even looked at it one more time. Dont be in such a hurry to refuse, the man forced the invitation into Yembis hand, Go ahead, if you can get your degree back, you can be a doctor, havent you always wanted to be a doctor, Im doing you a favor! But in reality, they all knew in their hearts that it was impossible. The school wasnt run by Professor Park, so he could give a degree just because he said so? Besides, how many years have passed since then, even if the principal also agrees, then he has to start the exam from the beginning. In Yembis case, she hasnt touched any doctors books since she graduated, so it would be strange if she could pass the exam! So as long as Yembi goes, then tomorrow is a joke. They waited to see the joke! Im not interested. Yembi didnt bother and threw that invitation to leave. The crowds originally smiling cheeks suddenly turned gloomy. Fuck, give me face, right, I even gave you the invitation, why dont you go,e back here! While saying that, he reached out to pull Yembi. Before his hand touched Yembis clothes, he was clutched by someone and let out a pig-killing howl in pain. Who gave you permission to touch her, didnt I give you enough warningst time in the dining room? Yembi looked up in surprise, Bruno, why are you back at this hour, didnt you say evening? If I didnte earlier, by the time I came back, you would probably have been bullied into a pigs head by these guys. Bruno spoke with dislike beyond measure. In front of him, he was quite horizontal, but when it came to outsiders, he became a soft dish, only to be bullied? Youre just going to be a bully, arent you! Mr. Newman, the one whose arm was clutched begged for forgiveness, Youve misunderstood, were not trying to bully Yembi, we just want her to attend Professor Parks press conference tomorrow. Yeah, yeah, yeah, Professor Park was Yembis mentor in college, were also trying to remind her not to forget her roots! Yembi was about tough at this groups reasoning, Ill tell you all again, Im not going to the press conference tomorrow. Dont worry, shell be there. Preempting her, Bruno spoke up. Chapter 2986: Just Destroy the Invitation Yembis eyes widened incredulously.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. She hurriedly tugged at the corner of Brunos coat and lowered her voice to remind, Dont you decide for me, I wont go to this press conference. Are you kidding? Between her and Professor Park, it was a case of old death. Now asking her to go to Professor Parks press conference to witness him being admired by the crowd, whats the difference between that and killing her in public! How could Bruno take the liberty of making decisions for herself when she didnt even know what was going on right now! Just thinking about this, Yembi couldnt help but be furious. As if Bruno didnt feel it, he clutched her hand, Listen to me, lets go! Not only do we have to go, but we also have to go in a big way! Bruno, are you Yembi wanted to say something more. But the few doctors on the other end had begun to get exuberant at the sight of the situation, and didnt give her a chance to refuse at all. Well, since Mr. Newman has said so, well see you at the press conference tomorrow! Come Mr. Newman, this is the invitation, keep it, you wont be able to get in tomorrow without this. Several people faked, picked up the invitation on the ground and ced it in Brunos hand. The smiles were all so narrow-minded. Bruno are as invisible, tone of voice icy cold iparable, Finished it, finished hurry to roll. Thinking that there will be a good show tomorrow, several people left. Waiting for these people to walk away, Yembi angrily shook off Brunos hand, furious, Bruno what do you mean ah, I didnt even say I want to go to Professor Parks press conference, how can you make the decision for me! She didnt want to go. Not only did she not want to go, but now just hearing the words Professor Park made her reflexively want to vomit! You have to go. Bruno was adamant, If you dont go, theyll just think youre scared and use it against you in the future. Youll only go and prove to their faces that youre not afraid of Professor Park, and thats how youll win, okay? The fire in Yembis heart suddenly dissipated for the most part when she met Brunos incredibly sincere eyes. A voice in his heart was telling himself that Bruno wouldnt harm himself. But Even if he wouldnt harm himself, the situation was still in front of her. There was no way she could attend Professor Parks press conference tomorrow. Yembi couldnt do it! Dont worry, if youre scared, Ill go with you tomorrow. Bruno said. Yearster, Yembi remembered the scene. Bruno stood in front of himself, against the light, only able to see the sincerity and determination in those azure-ck pupils. He held out his hand to himself, saying that he wanted to meet up tomorrow to go to the press conference together. It was also that day that he seemed to have suddenly walked into her world. Yembi, ghostly, nodded her head and agreed. Groggy until bedtime, she snapped out of it and hid in the bathroom, pping herself hard on the cheek with cold water. Gosh, what the hell was she doing? How could she agree to this thing! No, there had to be a way not to go. But after all, she had already promised Bruno, so it wouldnt be right to just give up. Yembi thought about the invitation. She remembered that the doctors said that tomorrows press conference was very formal, and if you didnt have an invitation, you wouldnt be allowed to enter. That would be fine. As long as she destroyed the invitation, she could logically not go to the press conference! Chapter 2987: Sensing Something Different Saying yes, Yembi began to search all over the house for the invitation. After rummaging around, he finally found a corner in the pile of papers on the table. Yembis eyes glowed as she quickly stepped forward and tried to whip that invitation away and hide it. What are you doing? At that moment, Brunos voice suddenly came from behind. Yembi turned around sharply in fear, but her hand was still pressed on top of that invitation. Not doing anything, I just saw that your stuff is quite messy and Im going to help you clean it up. Yembi said. At those words, Bruno immediately took a big step forward, Dont touch my stuff, Ill clean it up myself. Saying that, he really started to pack, and hid all those things in the drawer. Obviously in defense of her! Yembis heart thumped, secretly screaming bad. It couldnt be that her purpose ofing to look for the invitation was too obvious and had already been seen by Bruno, right? That , Yembi spoke tentatively, Is there anything you want to ask me about tomorrows press conference? Bruno asked back, Is there anything I should ask you? No, Yembi denied, Its just that I was wondering why you didnt ask me why I was so resistant to Professor Park. Hearing this, Brunos expression turns serious and tells Yembi, Theres nothing to ask, whatever is entangled between you and Professor Park will alle out tomorrow. Its just for this one night, just be patient. Yembi couldnt help but nder in her heart that there was absolutely no way she would ever tell what was going on between herself and Professor Park. Not even to go to the press conference tomorrow! Alright, its gettingte, so get some rest. Bruno said. Yembi hmmmd and milled off to her room. Ducking into the restroom, he quietly took out the invitation he had hidden behind his back, and without saying a word, he just tore it up and threw it into the toilet, then flushed it away. Okay, as long as tomorrow and the gang of doctors stagger the time to go to the press conference, so that it is impossible to receive a second invitation, naturally, will not be able to enter. As she was thinking, there was a knock on the door of her room. Yembi was startled and subconsciously closed the toilet lid first. Yembi, its me. Cedrons voice came from the door.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Yembi breathed a sigh of relief before stepping outside, Mr. Navarro, itste, what do you want? Yembi, the data you logged back today was strange, did you notice it? Cedron asked with a stern face. Yembi shook her head, her eyes nk. Today in Mordecais hospital room, shed been thinking about Mizuki and the taunting taunts of the doctors, and thenter receiving that invitation. Being able to write down all that data was all purely based on muscle memory. As for what happened to the data, she didnt have time to look at it. Now that Cedron approached her, Yembi carefully looked through it. And saw nothing. Mr. Navarro, what the hell is going on here? Yembi asked, puzzled. Cedron replied, You cant look at them one by one, you have tobine all the data, look at this EKG, isnt it smooth? Yes, it is indeed smooth. Yembi nods. Cedron took out the data graph of the brainwaves again, Look at this one again, its very calm in the middle, the only thing that fluctuates is when you go in the morning and when youre about to leave in the afternoon, and this fluctuation is gradually expanding! That is, Mordecais condition progressed differently all the time Yembi was away. But when Yembi goes, that progression is suppressed. Chapter 2988: Tomorrow is the Best Time to Do It Hearing Cedron analyze it like that, Yembi remembered the morning again. When she went there, Mordecai was clearly moving. However, after she was left alone in the hospital room, Mordecai resumed his vegetative state. Mr. Navarro, my mind is a little messed up from what youre saying. Yembi spoke up, So what the hell does that mean? Cedron, in no hurry to answer, pointed to the faucet behind Yembi. Yembi understood and immediately turned the faucet to its maximum. The sound of the water under the ttering water would mask the content of their conversation. It was then that Cedron spoke, I suspect that the Mordecai is actually doing better than we even expected, its just being suppressed by the drugs theyre using! Every day when Yembi was there, Mordecai was in the middle of the time when the drugs were kicking in, lying on the bed, no different from being in a deepa. But when Yembi leaves, the drugs lose their effect and Mordecai awakens. Although it was just a guess, Yembi still covered her mouth with chills of fear. This, how could this be possible!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. It took Yembi a long time to get over her deep shock. She asked Cedron, If thats the case, then what are they trying to do, just to keep us from taking Mordecai, but if this continues, will Mordecais life be in danger? Even a normal person, lying in bed all the time every day, would get bedsores, or even muscle atrophy and otherplications. Mordecai is a small child, all aspects of his body are not fully developed, and if he keeps taking medication, he may be harmed from the inside of his body little by little. Even The worst oue, Yembi simply did not dare to think about. Bruno also burned with anger, Ill go to find them now to theorize, today no matter what, I have to see Mordecai, but also take him to other hospitals to do a detailed examination. So what if the Count? Just can just hurt Mordecai like that! The more Bruno thought about it, the angrier he got, grabbing his clothes and about to walk out the door. Cedron stopped him, with a few helplessness in his eyes, What are you going to do now, dont go, if you go at this moment, instead of getting Mordecai back, youll also cause trouble for our situation. Take the simplest thing, originally they could have let Yembi go and stay with Mordecai every day. But after Bruno went and made a scene, Countess could have turned around and bit them in the ass, saying they didnt trust them and even backtracked on their own cloud. When the timees, under the banner of protecting Mordecai, Yembi wont be allowed to go near Mordecai again. How can this situation be resolved? Mr. Navarro is right, Yembi agreed with this, Im the only one who can get close to Mordecai at the moment, we have to take advantage of this opportunity! Even if we want to find out the evidence that Mordecai was drugged, we have to do it quietly. It wouldnt be toote to go directly to confront Countess after getting the evidence. Where do we have that chance. Bruno deted, In the castle, we dont have a chance to meet the other doctors, and its hard enough to try to send Mordecais blood sample out quietly. No need to be quiet. Yembi replied, We can bring Mordecais blood sample out openly! By Yembis remark, Bruno also reacted. Right. They had this opportunity. It was possible to bring Mordecais blood out for testing in a fair and square manner, and it wouldnt be suspected by anyone. Tomorrow, they were going to Professor Parks press conference, and this was the perfect time! Chapter 2989: Do You Know Where She Is? In a sh, it was the next day. Yembi went to the door of Mordecais room early in the morning. She couldnt get in, so she stretched her head in the doorway and looked around. When Mizuki came over, she found her almost whole body poking in. Miss Ebot, what are you doing? Mizuki asked in an unpleasant tone as she walked up. Yembi immediately stood back up, her tone a little tentative, Are those doctors that saw Mordecai, still in there? Mizuki instantly reacted to what Yembi meant. I heard them say that youre going to Professor Parks press conference today, what, are you nning to go with them? Mizuki asked with a smirk. Yembi immediately denied it, Im going with Bruno, I was just casually asking just now. Mizuki nodded, pretending to be sorry, You dont have a chance to go with them even if you want to, they left early in the morning, theyre probably already there by now! After all, today they can witness the scene of Yembis disgrace, of course they have to go early to grab the best position with the best view ah! Went ah, Yembi breathed a sigh of relief, Then wont Mordecai have no one to take care of, forget it, Id better not go, stay and take care of Mordecai! In Mizukis eyes, this gesture became a sign that she didnt want to go to the press conference. How could Mizuki let her have her way? Ive already hired a doctor from outside, hell be here in a while, so I wont bother Miss Ebot to help, youd better hurry up and go to the press conference, but dont miss your appointment. Mizuki said. Then its okay if I go in for a while, Ill leave when those while doctorse. Yembi backed off. Deadpan, and doggy style. Mizuki narrowed her eyes and scrutinized Yembi.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. After a long time, she suddenly smiled, Are you scared, its okay, then go in first and hide for a while, I promise I wont bother you. Yembi denied with her mouth, but the speed of entering the room was fast. Heh! A cold smile spreads across Mizukis mouth. Then she shook her head and muttered to herself, I thought Bruno had found some powerful character, but it turns out its just like this Its so easy to beat, its no fun to win. Still, its a win. When Yembi is settled today, Bruno will be hers! Mizuki thought, stepping away from her slender double . Legs and walked straight towards the downstairs. When she reached the castles garden, she indeed found Bruno who was looking around. She smiled lightly and walked forward, her voice delicate, Mr. Newman, youre looking for someone? Bruno twisted his head to look at her but had no intention of answering, his eyes were cold and he continued to call Yembi. Dont call Mr. Newman, Mizuki went straight to work, snatching Brunos cell phone away, Theres no way Yembis going to take your call now. Whats wrong? Bruno looked at Mizuki warily, Did you do something to her? Mizuki was filled with sadness, Mr. Newman how can you say that, is that what I am in your mind? Bruno gave her a meaningful look and didnt answer. But the meaning was clear enough. Not necessarily someone like that, but certainly not a good person. Can I have my cell phone back? Bruno questioned coldly. Mizuki, however, took a step back, still smiling, Dont be in a hurry, its not toote to give it back to you after I bring it to meet Yembi. You know where she is? Bruno immediately pressed. Chapter 2990: Don’t Force It Mizuki nodded, Of course I know, but what will Mr. Newman thank me with if I take you there? If you need to be paid for this matter, your favor is too expensive and will only make me go around you in the future. Bruno said coldly. How big of a deal is it to ask for a favor? But even if my favor is cheap, it doesnt necessarily mean Mr. Newman that youll bump into me every day. Mizuki smiled and opened her mouth. Its going to make Bruno dislike and loathe him anyway, so might as well get a little something in return from it. At least it would make sense in her mind. It was the first time Bruno had seen a woman like this, and there was really no other way, so he took a card out of his pocket. A friend gave it to mest time. It was a beauty card, famous for its chain of stores all over the world. Although there was no amount written on it, but it could be given away with at least several hundred thousand dors of bnce in it. Mizuki immediately took it, and printed a red . Lips, I see what you mean Mr. Newman, its because you hope I can dress up properly so youll like it more right? Bruno doesnt respond to that, Where is she? How heartless, whats the point of responding to me. Mizuki pouts, Shes in Little Counts room, let me take you there. Taking Bruno with her, Mizuki went to Mordecais room. Standing still at the door, she turns her head to Bruno, You cant go in, wait a moment, Ill go call her out now. With those words, one step and three twists of her back, she heads inside. When he reached Mordecais bed, he found Yembi busily testing the cardiac monitor, with a sterile gown over her body, in a scrupulous attempt to do so. Dont be busy, Mizuki called to her, Mr. Newman is here to pick you up. Upon hearing this, Yembis body instantly stiffened, No way, how could he possibly know Im here? Thanks to me, of course, Mizuki replied with a smirk, Mr. Newman gave me a beauty card, and when I was happy, I told him about you. Yembis eyes reddened with anger, This is between me and Bruno, who are you to interfere, and why did he give you something for a good reason? Im not so sure about that, Mizuki replied, Maybe he thought I could be prettier or wanted to show me favor! She said as she pulled out the beauty card and fanned it gently next to her face.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But I think its you who needs this beauty card more than me, so if you need it, take it! . Mizuki handed the beauty card to Yembi, and made a point to put the side with her red . Mizuki handed the card to Yembi, and purposely turned the side with her red lips on it upwards. Just in case Yembi couldnt see it. Those charming eyes were full of provocation and triumph. Yembi stared for a while, then suddenly smiled, and very naturally took that card, Alright, since youve said so, then I wont be polite. You Mizuki didnt expect that Yembi would really take it, and couldnt react for a moment. As a matter ofmon sense, Yembi couldnt possibly take the card even if she wasnt annoyed. The plot went wrong, didnt it! Whats wrong? Yembi even asked her back, Wasnt it you who wanted to give me the card, now you regret it? After a pause she shrugged her shoulders again, Theres no use regretting it, its mine if you give it to me, but red . Lips thing dont just print it, because its useless even if you do. It doesnt mean the card is yours, it only proves youre coveting it. Yembi pontificated, wiping off the lip print on it to reveal the engraving underneath. The word Yembi, in three words, came clearly into view. Chapter 2991: First Things First The smile on Mizukis face instantly froze. Even with a few twists, she broke her voice and questioned, How is this possible? This was clearly given to her by Bruno!Property ? N?velDrama.Org. I know its hard for you to ept, Yembis tone was t, Originally, seeing as youre so happy, I didnt want to poke holes in it, but its true, this beauty card was given to me by Bruno. I took it backter when I realized I couldnt use it. Bruno took the card as a favor, but Mizuki thought she had found a treasure, and even came to show off in front of her as the Queen Mother. Tch! How funny! Although Yembi didnt say anything explicitly, Mizuki still felt the mockery. It was like a big, invisible hand pping her in the face, burning her to death. She was furious and went out to find Bruno to ask for a statement. Bruno, with an innocent expression, asked Mizuki rhetorically, You asked me to pay you at that time, of course I gave whatever I had in my hand, when you asked for it, you didnt say that you didnt want it if it was left over from Yembi. Furthermore, when the card was given to Mizuki, Yembis name was clearly engraved on it. Who can me Mizuki for not paying attention? Mizuki: She cant get her anger out, shes depressed as hell. At this time, Yembi also walks out of the room, changing into a simple and generous lotus root-colored dress, and in her hand is the sterile gown she changed out of. When she stepped forward, Bruno took the sterile gown very naturally, feeling like hell. Mizuki couldnt help but get even more fired up when she saw this little detail. She felt like she was being yed by these two! Dont be angry Miss Mizuki, Yembi spoke up, Isnt it just a beauty card, Ill go and customize one to give it to youter on and charge double so you can go to the beauty salon more often, when youre older, you need to take care of yourself! No need! Mizuki threw that down with a huff and turned to leave. And Yembi and Bruno exchanged nces and set off downstairs as well. It wasnt until the car had left the castle, so far away that it was almost invisible, that Bruno spoke up and asked, Did you get it? Yembi nodded and fumbled in the pocket of the sterile suit, turning up a tube of blood. Yes, this was all just her and Brunos n. Deliberately have Mizukie downstairs and bump into Bruno, give her the opportunity to draw blood, and then have Mizuki get mad at her for that beauty card so she wouldnt remember to check the sterile suit she wore to see if she was carrying anything. The n was perfect and beautifully executed. Bruno drove to the medical institute in Reliacao. After exining their intentions, Maxs mentor immediately weed them in. We are the best at this blood testing thing at the institute, and the machines are just reced now, the data is very urate, and the time is still fast, the analysis can be done in about five hours. Sifu said. Yembi nodded, Then you have a rest room, right, well go there and wait, so we wont dy your work. Youre going to the rest room? Sifu was surprised, But Mr. Newman just said that you guys still have some things to go through! Yembi waved her hand, Its all small and insignificant, how can it be as important as waiting for the results. In the next second, Bruno pulled her back to himself, What, are you trying to keep an eye on senior sister because youre afraid shell tamper with the data? How could that be! Yembi immediately denied, Theres no way senior sister would do such a thing. Bruno nodded, Since you feel the same way, then what are you waiting for here, she will naturally tell us when the results are out, go do your business first. Chapter 2992: Told you I’m here! Yembi wanted to say that waiting for Mordecais blood test report was the way to go. But its just that Bruno had just said the words to death. If she stayed any longer, I guess her senior sister should really think that she was suspecting her of being incapable. There was no choice but to activate n B! Yembi took a deep breath and squeezed out a smile, Alright then, well leave first, Senior Sister, when theres news, please tell us at the first opportunity, well be right over. Senior sisterpared an OK gesture, Okay, you guys hurry up, I see Mr. Newman cant wait. A hundred thousand times reluctant, Yembi and Bruno left the institute. While sitting in the car and fastening her seatbelt, Yembi couldnt help but open her mouth, Why do you keep letting me go to Professor Parks press conference, you probably dont know the beef between me and him, if I go today, Im guessing Ill be bullied to death. So, its either that or forget it. Why bother going and humiliating yourself? Bruno inclined his head to look at her and started the car with skillful movements, Ill apany you, no one will bully you. And even if someone did, hed help Yembi out. There is nothing wrong with having a past, Bruno continued, Just take this opportunity today to break up the past clearly, always put such a lump in your heart, dont you feel bad?Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Of course. For a long time, she would reflexively dry-heave when she heard Professor Parks name. She really loathed it to the bone. And even now, she still wasnt ready to meet Professor Park. Yembi covered her head in pain, her voice breathless, Bruno, count on me to beg can we not go. She even directly showed her cards to Bruno, Actually, the invitation has already been torn off by me, we cant get in without an invitation, so its better if we dont go. You can get in without an invitation. Bruno replied. What? Yembi couldnt believe her ears. How could it be possible! They made it very clear yesterday that you cant go in without an invitation. Yembi suspected Bruno was lying to himself. Bruno stared at her with a burning gaze and said word by word, In this case, you go with me first, if I lie to you and really cant get in, then well leave right away. But if I can bring you in, then you will obediently listen to my arrangements, I guarantee that no one will bully you, on the contrary, those who bully you will all pay the price today! He was sincere and spoke with extraordinarily reverence. The breeze outside the car window, Brunos eyes seemed to be carrying a pool of deep water, gently rippling, soplex that people could not understand. Yembi gradually calmed down. Trust me, as long as Im around, no one will dare to touch you, Ill do what I say. Bruno made another promise before starting the car. Halfway there, Yembi finally came back to her senses. She touched her burning cheeks and sighed quietly, cursing herself for being useless. How could she be moved by a few words from Bruno. Shouldnt it be lust . Its not because of lust that he was impulsive, right? Taking a closer look, Bruno is indeed very good looking, especially his side face, with clear angles and aplete domineering demeanor. If this kind of man is put into a novel, he would be a proper hero. No wonder she was mesmerized! As she thought about it, the car stopped. Outside the car window, shing lights wereing and going, and people were gathering. The press conference site, arrived! Chapter 2993: Countermeasures Even though the road has already done countless times of heart building, but really came to the press conference, Yembi still balked in her heart. Once again beating the drum of retreat, Bruno, why dont we still Bruno? Turning his head, where is Brunos figure in the drivers seat. Instead, the door on his side of the car was pulled open. Bruno was standing right outside, slightly bent over, handing her a pair of sunsses, Told you Im here, just follow me. Besides, it was toote for regrets. Yembi didnt have a chance to repent at all, and was directly brought off the bus. Seeing the two peopleing down from the luxury car, the reporters were like cats who smelled the fishy odor, the cameras all turned around, lest they miss any important news. Yembi hurriedly put on her sunsses, so as not to be blinded by the sh. But in front of so many people, his heart began to beat uncontrobly. Bruno, next to him, faced the camera with a straight face, not reacting at all. Just like a puppet. Even when the sh was pressed non-stop, he was still blinking slowly without any loss ofposure. The reporters shot for two minutes straight and finally determined that the two people in front of them werent any big shots. Immediately, they gave up filming and continued to go squat on the site of todays press conference. Did you go to Stick Country as a trainee before? Yembi inquired curiously, You actually didnt react at all to such strong lighting. When I was in the second semester of middle school, I did want to go over to be a star, but then I gave up. Bruno spoke up. Why? Yembi was curious. Bruno looked around to make sure no one noticed him before continuing, Because my sister told me that after I went to the stick country, I wouldnt be able to eat as much fresh fruit, and I couldnt even eat watermelon whole. He wanted to leave home, but if he couldnt eat anything after leaving, what was the point of going out? Pfft! Yembi didnt hold back one bit andughed outright. What a surprise, Bruno was actually a foodie when he was a kid. Then the question arises. If he was a foodie as a child, then why is he such a picky eater now that hes grown up? I grew up and naturally matured. Bruno said in a serious manner, People learn to control themselves, just like facing these cameras, every time you attend a symposium or summit, there will be reporters, and youve practiced over time. So thats how it is! Yembi nodded, Then it must have been very ufortable at first? Bruno: He expected Yembi to adoringlypliment himself a few times, but to his surprise, the woman asked about the very beginning. What was the very beginning like? Bruno actually kind of didnt remember much.N?velDrama.Org owns this. But his body had a better memory than he did, and just being asked that made his eyes start to ze over and hurt. Meeting Yembis concerned gaze again, he silently reached for the sunsses in his pocket and put them on himself before speaking, It was pretty much habitual at first. Ch! It sounded like a lie at first. Yembi was about to say something else when she saw a boy dressed as a staff member running over. Seeing Bruno, he spoke respectfully, Mr. Newman youre here, there are too many reporters at the main entrance now, Ill take you through the staff passage! Bruno hmmmd and lifted his steps to follow the staff forward. Yembi was dumbfounded. She guessed that Bruno had a way to get in, but she honestly didnt expect that it was such a tant way. This was turning the insiders against each other? Chapter 2994: What’s the rush? Yembi was very curious, and even pulled him from leaving after following the staff into the lounge. Very quietly, he asked, Please ask, how much did Mr. Newman pay you to work for him? The staff looked at Yembi with surprise, Mr. Newman pays a normal wage, one hundred per hour. Yembi did some math. The press conference would onlyst four or five hours, so wouldnt it be possible to get the staff for five hundred dors?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. That was a bit of a low price to pay for a rebel! Dont you think the price is a bit low? Yembi asked. The staff scratched his head with a very serious expression, Why would I, this price is already very high, I can get quite a lot of money, Mr. Newman is the most generous employer Ive ever seen. Yembi: Im sure hes still a youngster, so naive. Hes already been turned, and he didnt even think to ask for more money, and he even thinks Bruno is a great guy. Tsk. I dont know whether to say that this staff member is naive or Bruno is too much of a businessman. Still wanting to say something else, Bruno snapped, Alright, you go out, juste back and call uster when the press conference starts. Okay Mr. Newman, the staff obediently walked out. When he got to the door, he was stopped by Yembi. Yembi quietly slipped five hundred dors into his hand. Im counting on you for the rest of the day, you can still pay if you want, but you must stand by me and Mr. Newman, okay? Yembi admonished. With another five hundred dors, the staff was so happy that the corners of his mouth were grinning behind his ears. Immediately nodded furiously, Yes, yes, Miss Ebot, dont worry, I was hired by Mr. Newman, I will definitely stand on your side. Yembi was then relieved to let him go. Looks like you have too much money to spend. Bruno spat. What do you know, Yembi rolled her eyes at him, Im just in case, you just give him five hundred dors in case he doesnt work for youter. Since the beginning of time, its all about people dying for money and birds dying for food. Whats wrong with her giving a little more money and bribing the staff? This was called being insured! Bruno looked at her face full of certainty and tugged at the corners of his mouth to say something, but stopped. It was good that Yembi was happy! Yo? A familiar and annoying voice came from the doorway, I thought you guys werenting, I was just about to call you guys, but I didnt realize you were already here. If youre here, why are you hiding and going out for a walk, are you scared? Yembi, this is where Im going to criticize you, just now Professor Park asked me if you wereing. Yembi heart that deep powerless suffocating feeling once again came up. But on her face, she still tried to tense up and pretended to be unconcerned, What, did you guys change your profession to be Obasan instead of being doctors, you like to break your mouth so much. You! One of them also became irritated and wanted tosh out at Yembi. But looking at Bruno on the side, this fire could only be held back. Indignantly ring at Yembi, his tone taunted, Whats the point of talking so harshly, were just concerned about you, afraid that you wont dare toe. Another person helped, Thats right, since youre here, go and say hello to Professor Park, its also just the right time to prove that youre indeed not afraid of him. Bruno directly refused for Yembi. Whats the rush,ter on at the press conference, naturally you will go on stage and meet with Professor Park. Chapter 2995: This is what I volunteered for When several people heard this, their first reaction was that Yembi didnt dare to go. But on second thought, it would probably be more interesting if Yembi would go up on stageter and meet and talk to Professor Park in front of so many reporters. Gee, all of a sudden Im starting to get a little impatient! Still C The doctor wasnt entirely convinced by Brunos words. Mr. Newman, are you sure that Yembi will actually be on stageter, and what if she doesnt? Bruno raised his eyelidszily, What, are you nning to gamble and get something out of me to go away? In fact, the doctor originally did not have this idea, but was moved by Brunos words instead. Immediately, his eyes glowed with anticipation as he looked towards Bruno, Wed be fine with whatever, but since youve said so, then its better to gamble! Okay. Bruno nodded his head and pulled out a bank card from his pocket, Mouth is not a guarantee, here is five million dors, I bet that Yembi will go up to the stage to meet with Professor Park. Five million! Just such a small bet, and Bruno shelled out five million dors! Yembi stared incredulously and hurriedly went to tug on his coat corner. Dont mess around, she hadnt even said she agreed to go on stage. And the gang agreed, Mr. Newman, such a bet would be meaningless, you shelled out five million dors, we bet only a little more, just looking at the money, Yembi would bite her teeth and go on stage too! Thats right, but its just going on stage, five million is too easy to win. The crowd all began to grumble, extraordinarily reluctant. Bruno then added, Okay, then Ill add one more thing, Yembi will go on stage ande off with a heartfelt smile. Thats a good one! The crowd nced at each other, and calcting glints erupted from the bottom of their eyes. Going on stage was still doable for Yembi with a hard head. Butughing from the heart, it was absolutely impossible. Facing Professor Park, how could Yembi possiblyugh.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. It would be good if she didnt pass out from vomiting on the spot! Okay, they agreed readily and chipped in five million dors. If you cant do itter, the five million will be ours. They also took out their cell phones to record the video as evidence, lest Bruno renege on the debt. Only after doing all this did the several doctors leave in a happy manner. Bruno went to close the door behind him. Turning his head, he found Yembi looking down and flipping through her cell phone with a serious look on her face. Doing what you? Bruno asked. Yembi sighed and didnt raise her head, Looking at my ount bnce, and by the way, Im calcting with my sry, how many years without eating or drinking, I can pay off this five million of yours. Things started because of her, its not good to let Bruno help himself to the money, right? Bruno was dumbfounded, stepped forward and jerked away her cell phone, Just how unconfident are you in yourself, you havent even been on the stage yet and youre already thinking about paying off your debt? Saying that, he swept his eyes at the cell phone screen andughed even more recklessly, Furthermore, with this amount of money you have, Im afraid that youll have to work without eating or drinking since the Middle Ages to pay it off. Then I have to fight to live to one hundred and fifty, when I finish paying you back, I can also apply for a Guinness record along the way, I heard that the medal is gold, and I can exchange some money to buy me a coffin. Yembi babbled. Thats how she was, when she was nervous, her mind babbled uncontrobly. Bruno puts her phone on the corner of the table and presses her shoulders with both hands, Dont be nervous, didnt I tell you, with me around, no one will bully you. Also, five million dors is what I willingly shelled out, I dont need you to pay it back, its my voluntary. Chapter 2996: Go Wait Then The two of them were facing each other, close enough to each other, so close that Yembi could clearly feel the vibrating sensation from the knot in Brunos throat when he spoke. The familiar refreshing scent wrapped around her, inexplicably calming her nerves. It was as if arge, invisible hand was smoothing out her fried hairs a little at a time. Bruno, Yembi spoke slowly, baring her teeth, Then if you loseter, dont ask me to pay you back, because you asked for it, its your bad luck. Bruno nodded, Eh, count me in, count me out. As he spoke, Yembi no longer had any nervousness. He was even secretly cheering himself up in his heart. Isnt it just going up to see Professor Park, she didnt do anything wrong, the one who did wrong is Professor Park, so she can definitely get off the stage with a smile on her face! If I win, you share half of that money with me. Yembi demanded. Bruno swept her off her feet and yed hard to get, Fine, if you have to be the two-hundred-fifty, thats fine with me. I said it wrong, its six for me and four for you, Ill take three million dors! Yembi immediately changed her words. While discussing how to split the money, the staff member from earlier walked in and respectfully told Yembi that she could go to the front to get ready. Can I wear sunsses on stage, Im more afraid of those shing lights, my eyes will go blind. Yembi immediately said. Saying that she was not afraid, in fact, her heart was more or less a little hairy. Bruno did not answer, directly picked up the sunsses on the table and put them on Yembi, This also looks like a small face, more photogenic, quite good.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Yembi: Does she still need to use sunsses to cover her face to make it look small? Its already a palm face, okay! But if she argues with Bruno over this matter, what if Bruno doesnt let her wear sunsses? Thinking about this, Yembi silently epted the fact that she has a big face and went to the front with her sunsses on. In front of the built-up stage, there were all reporters, with long guns and short cannons, aiming at the stage, just waiting for the first news to break. Professor Park had not yet appeared, and the stage was empty. Even so, Yembi already felt the pressure. It felt like he was already out of breath. Go on stageter, and if you cant hold on, call my name. Bruno whispered from the side, As long as you call my name, I will immediately abort this press conference. Originally, Bruno did not want to say this. But looking at Yembis cheeks that were so pale that it was almost scary, he still moved withpassion and opened his mouth to exhort. Yembi nodded, barely squeezing out a smile, Dont worry, Im not thatme, even if its for five million dors, Ill stick to it. Good, Ill watch over you. Bruno nodded. Those few doctors came over again, with a few points of gloating in their tone, they also pretended to be sympathetic, Oops, Yembi, you dont look too good, are you afraid to ah, Im being honest, if you really cant hold out, just honestly admit defeat. Yeah, our bet ends now, we take the five million dors and leave directly, you dont need to go on stage. Yembis eyes coldly swept over, questioning them, If I dont go on stage, you guys will get five million dors for nothing Thinking pretty good, its not even dark yet and youre already dreaming? With a single sentence, the gang became enraged, What do you mean! We kindly asked you not to go on stage, you dont know whats good for you! Since you want to go up so badly, why dont you go up now and just sit and wait for Professor Park! Chapter 2997: Situation Reversal The gang was aggressive, almost bullying their way to Yembi. Brunos eyebrows jumped up, he couldnt stand it anymore, so he nned to get his hands on these people. But at that moment, an unbelievable scene happened. Yembi really lifted his steps toward the stage. The expression was calm and breezy. Ch! One of the doctors was unconvinced, Still quite capable of pretending, Id like to see if she can still be as calm as she is now when Professor Park shows upter! Im afraid shell be so scared that shell vomit, right? Brunos eyes swept over icily, Shut your mouth or Ill make your tongue a meal in the belly of a wild dog tomorrow. The voice was not loud, but it really shocked the gang. Everyone looked at each other, not daring to say anything else. On stage, Yembi was already sitting in the center seat. Wearing sunsses, the reporters under the stage couldnt see her eyes, they were just curiously snapping pictures, discussing on one side what Yembis identity really was. Professor Park is here! I dont know who shouted, and everyones eyes immediately turned around. Yembis palms immediately broke out in ayer of sweat, and she clenched her fists tightly in death, forcing herself to continue to sit in ce without moving. Cant lose, she absolutely cant lose! Under the shing lights, Professor Park was dressed in a ck suit, but it didnt fit, it was a bit too big, and his body jiggled in it. This dress immediately aroused the curiosity of the reporters. Professor Park, may I ask if youve lost weight recently, have you researched any emerging projects?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Professor Park, please say something, what are you nning to announce by holding a press conference today? May I ask Professor Park, what is the rtionship between the woman sitting on the stage and you? The questions came and went, but Professor Park didnt answer any of them. He stared at Yembi from a distance and froze in his tracks. I dont know if it was his own illusion, but Yembi felt that he saw a hint of fear of himself in Professor Parks eyes. Heh! It turns out that this old thing is also afraid. After doing so many bad things, has he finally started to fear retribution? Thinking of this, Yembis heart grew calmer and calmer. She even thought that she should havee to see Professor Park a long time ago. The ounts from back then, why dont we just settle them all today? A staff member stepped forward and said something to Professor Park. Professor Park had a difficult look on his face, but he continued to walk forward with a stiff upper lip. Finally, in front of Yembi. Yembi kind of wanted to gag and tried to hold it back, hooking her lips in greeting, Professor Park, long time no see! Professor Park trembled, fear to the extreme, Jiang Miss Ebot, the past, really Before the words were finished, he was interrupted by Bruno from the stage. Bruno opened his mouth towards Professor Park, There is something to say in private, Professor Park, today is a press conference held by you, why is it held, you always have to exin clearly with the reporters, dont take your back to everyone. The tone was careless, with amanding tone. But Professor Park really obediently turned around to look at the reporters, his face pale to the extreme, I am here to apologize and convene a press conference because I want to tell everyone about my nasty things and beastly behavior over the years! What? The reporters all froze at once, looking at each other in disbelief, not understanding what Professor Park meant by that. Professor Parks hands were trembling as he pulled out a remote control, Please please watch the VCR. Chapter 2998: Thanks for the Gift The huge screen on the stage lit up, and on it, in the form of a PPT, bit by bit, Professor Parks crimes over the years were yed. What bullying female students, using his position to mooch off of them, even stealing photos, threatening students to give themselves well-done research papers, shaking them into their own academic research findings. There was even the case of making one of the girls depressed, but the only witness was Yembi. The girl didnt want to make a big deal out of it, and Yembi was furious, but in order to protect the girl, and not wanting to be humiliated by Professor Park, she lost her medical degree after four years of hard work! Throughout, Yembi was qualified to be a doctor. It was Professor Park who forced her to lose that opportunity, and who went on a rampage to discredit her, making her theughing stock of the school, of everyone! Pounce!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Professor Park knelt in front of Yembi, pping himself desperately, Im sorry Yembi, its all my fault, I shouldnt have done this to you, Im a brute, an asshole, please forgive me, let me go! Yembi froze on the stage, staring dead at the screen, her vision blurred. She wiped her hand back and realized she had cried at some point. But the corners of her mouth were upturned. She was smiling, smiling from the bottom of her heart. The few people on stage, however, were dumbfounded. How was this not at all what they had envisioned? Professor Park had knelt down in public with Yembi to apologize, so wouldnt the five million dors they had put together Thinking of this, several peoples faces suddenly changed, and their gazes immediately shifted to Bruno on the side. You push and shove, who are embarrassed to go forward. But thinking of the five million dors, in the end, they still gritted their teeth and walked stiffly to Bruno. Mr. Newman, did you already know about this matter? Brunos gaze fell on Yembi on the stage, his tone nd, Which matter? Just on the matter that Professor Park would apologize to Yembi ah. Hearing this, Bruno couldnt help but snort, Dont you all know that justice will bete, but never absent. Yembi was on the right side from the start, but they only looked at the immediate result, let loose with ridicule, and then tried to move forward when the result flopped. Brunos voice is not loud, but the sneer is not shallow. As if fire . A hot p, directly pping several people in the face. Ordinarymoners like us, naturally we cantpare to Mr. Newman you ah, in the past it was indeed us who misunderstood Yembi,ter we will go and apologize, Mr. Newman you are deeply righteous, surely you wont bother with us in general, right? Naturally, it would be a shame to argue with you guys. Bruno nodded. Hearing these words, a few people instantly sparked a small me of hope, and eagerly opened their mouths, Then, since Mr. Newman is so honorable, is the bet we just made possible ? This you are reminding me. Bruno raised his hand, interrupting the words of several people. With a ringing finger, the staff immediately came forward, Mr. Newman, do you have any orders? The final payment of one and a half million for organizing this press conference is in this card, and the other two million for inviting the reporters, swipe it from these three cards, hard work you guys, remember to do a good job of wrapping up. The staff took five bank cards from Brunos hand, promised and immediately went to swipe the cards to clear the ount. Bruno turned his head to look at the five people who had long been dumbfounded, and slowly spoke, Speaking of which, I really should thank you all, this five million dors, is just enough to run this press conference, Ill ept yourpensation for Yembi on her behalf. Chapter 2999: It can’t all be wrong, right? Even a fool could react to the fact that he had been tricked. How could you do this! Several people were furious, their eyes red with anger, Youre too despicable! Despicable? Brunoughed out softly, every word spat out from his thin lips, even the punctuation marks, carried mockery and taunts, When you guys targeted Yembi, howe you didnt think of being despicable? Several big men, join hands to bully Yembi, this is not despicable? I that we were uninformed, so we just made a joke to Yembi. The doctor was still trying to weasel his way out. Bruno was toozy to listen to his nonsense and directly interrupted, Then Im the same as you guys, its just a joke. Its just a joke, why get upset? Without giving the doctors a chance to speak again, Bruno had already asked the staff to invite them out. Yembi also came down from the stage. There were too many people on the stage. In order to get the photo of Professor Park kneeling, the reporters all rushed up, and the temporary iron frame was trampled to make a destructive sound, as if it would be broken in the next second.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. Yembi heard the heart burst hair, immediately slipped away. What if it did break and fall on itself? Getting off the stage, she walked straight to Bruno. Bruno shook the bank card in his hand, his tone was very unfortunate, You camete, the five million dors given by those people has been spent by me, you are afraid that you can only share two to three hundred thousand, first said, not to cry Yembi was toozy to listen to his broken mouth to say this. She directly jumped into Brunos arms and hugged tightly, her voice choked, Thank you! Yembi now finally understood why Bruno kept letting here to the press conference. Because this press conference was specially organized by Bruno for her. Although the main character was Professor Park and the content was Professor Park kneeling down and apologizing, Bruno must not have spent a lot of energy to get Professor Park to this point. Really, thanks a lot Bruno! The two are close together, and Bruno can even clearly hear Yembis heartbeat. It was beating fast, one by one, like a chaotic drum, and it made his heart beat for a few moments. A little something. Bruno replied, I didnt pay for it, those doctors did it for me, and really, if youre thanking them, you should be thanking them. Yembi looked up at him, So what youre saying is that I should jump into their arms and give them a good hug? Without the slightest hesitation, Bruno immediately denied it, Of course not! How could it mean that. Yembi couldnt hug those people! The words came out of his mouth, but Bruno froze. What was wrong with him, this inexplicable emotion, was it jealousy? But he clearly didnt have any feelings for Yembi. And at that moment, the cell phone rang. It was from the institute side. Brunos thoughts immediately regained their lightness and picked up the phone. Mr. Newman, the results of the tests havee out, it took less time than we expected, and its also better than you expected. Sifu said softly. Bruno wrinkled his sword brow, So whats wrong with Mordecai? Nothing is wrong. Sifu replied. Nothing is wrong? Bruno wasnt convinced, Are you sure, we still have plenty of time, in fact you can redo the blood work again. There was no chance it would reveal something new. But the teachers sisters tone of voice was certain and iparable, The instrument is new, in order not to have errors, I also did three groups separately, one group may have made a mistake, it cant be that all three groups are wrong, right? Chapter 3000: Something to Ask Mordecais blood test was very healthy, without the slightest problem. Senior sister even teases, Other than being a bit anemic, everything else is healthy, but its normal for Mordecai to be anemic when hes such a skinny monkey. Elder Madam Huo had previously taken Mordecai to the institute, and Sifu-sister had gotten to know him. Then why is his condition changing, and only during a time period we cant get close to, are you sure its not drugged? Bruno continued to ask. Sifu: I cant answer that for you, there are many factors that make a persons condition change, its not the drugs that are being used at the moment, maybe, you guys can try to look for other aspects. Brunoughs helplessly in his mind. How could it be that easy to find evidence of other aspects. They could hardly even get close to Mordecais body. The only one who could get close to Mordecai, Yembi, just stayed in that ce and the other doctors would stop their treatment. If they didnt do anything, Yembi couldnt collect the evidence. Once again, they were at a dead end. After much thought, Bruno and Yembi could only go back to the castle first. Think of something else to do! In the castle, several doctors had returned long ago, and were currently surrounding Countess, crying out in a chorus about how they had been counted out. Countess, help us give Mr. Newman a word, thats really our hard-earned money, it took a lot of hard work to save it! Yes Countess, losing that money makes me feel worse than death, how can I be in the mood to cure Little Count again? Me too, just thinking about it now, Im already dying, I cant bring up the idea of going for a cure at all. Countess made a difficult face and didnt directly answer these peoples words. On the contrary, Mizuki beside her opened her mouth andughed coldly, Are you guys threatening Countess, if you dont help you with this amount of money, you wont give Little Count a cure, right? This was clearly what they had in mind, but being poked through by Mizuki, several people still shrunk their necks in vain, not daring to say anything else.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org. If you guys have the ability, try it. Mizuki opened her mouth, There are many people who can cure Little Count, if you guys leave, there will naturally be people rushing toe, if you guys lose arge amount of money and even lose your jobs, Im afraid your life wont be too easy. Hearing this, several peoplepletely panicked. No, its not like that! Yes Miss Mizuki, were just whining, dont get angry. How could we possibly not care about Little Count, hes our patient, of course were responsible to the end. Mizuki doesnt answer, just coldly looking at these few people. Looking the few people to the heart. No longer daring to take Joe, they left in ashes. Bruno and Yembi, who were standing outside the door, heard these words clearly. Brunos eyes deepened a few points. Looking down, Yembi also looked thoughtful. Mr. Newman, Miss Ebot, why are you standing at the door and not going in? The castles maid asked curiously as she passed by. This had to go in now. The two pushed open the door and walked into the main hall. Countess greeted with a big smile on her face, Mr. Newman, I heard that you guys went to Professor Parks press conference today and won big, so congrattions! Thanks Countess, Bruno replied, but theres something else Id like to ask Countess. Countess was a bit puzzled, What is it? Yembi was able to get even, its a big happy event, I want to celebrate, so Ill borrow Countess ce for a small party, is that okay with you? Chapter 3001: All Over, the Toughest Mouth of Them All Facing Brunos request, Countess didnt rush to answer, but turned her head to look at Mizuki standing beside her. Mizuki stepped forward, Mr. Newman wants to do it, then of course its fine, Countess isnt a petty person, if you need help, just call me.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Thats great! Bruno agreed with a smile, Miss Mizuki is worthy of being Countess right hand beside her, then well be in trouble! Learning that Bruno was throwing Yembi a party, Cedron couldnt help but furrow his handsome brows. Now that were in someone elses territory, isnt it a bit too ostentatious to do so? One should act a little more low-key. Bruno shook his head, came to Cedrons ear, and said his findings. Cedrons eyebrows directly twisted into an ink spot. Only after a long time, did he utter a sigh of relief, No wonder, it always feels like something is not right, so it is. Cedron raised his hand and patted Bruno on the shoulder, Brother-inw, youre really great now, no wonder you can be a Willisto One. Im not as good as you and Sebastian, Bruno humbled himself, Following your asses . Growing up behind your asses, you can always learn a little. After a pause he added, Youre going to have to do me a favor at the party tonight, brother-inw. Cedron gave an OK sign, If I dont help you, your sister can beat me to death when I get back. Besides, doing all this was for Mordecai. How could he not help! Since its a party, Cedron intoned, you should take Yembi to get a nice dress, preferably with a full body facial, and make sure shes the brightest presence in the room. She said she had some errands to run and told me to get it back myself. Bruno replied. After a pause he added, Actually, shes already pretty enough to wow the room, even without the packaging. As soon as the words left his mouth, Cedron circled Bruno several times. Up and down, left and right, carefully looking at him. Looking at Brunos heart was hairy. Unable to resist, he reached out and pushed him, What are you doing, staring at me like that, Im getting hairy inside! Im just feeling curious. Cedron replied, Wanted to see how you were getting the hang of it. What enlightenment? Cedron sat back down on the couch, You were all cold to Yembi before, and for a while I suspected that there was something wrong with your eyes and thats why you couldnt see her beauty. It turned out that he could see, it was just that Bruno was determined to be a Willow and sat firmly on the fence. Cedron couldnt even help but wonder, Is it true that you dont have any feelings for her at all, even when youre up close and personal with her, your heart hasnt moved? For some reason, when he heard Cedron ask this, Bruno remembered the scene when Yembi rushed over and hugged him during the press conference today. The faint rose scent emanating from that seaweed-like hair seemed to still linger on the tip of his nose. Bruno narrowed his eyes, the knot in his throat rolled slightly a few times, and denied it, Didnt have a heart attack. Not giving Cedron a chance to gossip any further, he changed the subject, Its gettingte, I have to rush off to prepare for tonights party, so Ill leave first. With those words, he ran off in a puff of smoke. Looking at his near-fallen back, Cedron narrowed his dark eyes. The corners of his mouth were upturned, holding a faint smile, Still pretending with me, if you really didnt have any feelings, why did you spend effort to clean up Professor Park! Bruno, hes a tough talker! Chapter 3002: Instead, you won’t be able to keep your job On this end, Yembi didnt know what Bruno and Cedron were talking about. She was busy chatting with Nicole who had transferred to the old attic. Nicole was holding the treats she had sent her and was so happy that her eyes were filled with teardrops, Miss Ebot, youre too good to me, and youre sending me such nice things, thank you so much! Yembi had a faint smile on her face, Whats wrong with that, in all the time Ive been here in Reliacao, Ive gotten along with you the best. Me too! Nicole replied, the light in her eyes bursting out brighter and brighter, Especially since you helped mest time, Im grateful to this day. I still have to apologize to you forst time, its my fault, if I could have gotten in front of Mizuki, I wouldnt have had to ask you toe work here. Yembi spoke guiltily. Nicole sees this and immediately calms down. She tells Yembi, Its actually quite nice here, its not as scary as they say, and the work is easier. Its the same paycheck anyway, so of course the easier the work, the better. Not scary? Yembis eyes were full of surprise, But didnt you sayst time that there was a scary monster locked up in the attic? That, Nicole looked around to make sure no one wasing this way before she lowered her voice to tell Yembi, Ive been watching carefully for days and realized that it wasnt a monster at all, but a person! Only, this person was miserable! Not only were his arms and legs broken and reversed, he couldnt see a single piece of good skin on his face, and even his nose had been cut off, leaving only tworge holes. Coupled with no tongue, so in the attic can only make wailing or crying sounds. It just looked bluffing at first nce! Yembi nodded, So, for goodness sake, whos really locked up here, huh? Nicoles eyes be nk, I dont know who exactly, but I heard from the oldest brother guarding the gate that it was one of the servants from the old castle who was locked up for hurting Countess. That cant be right! Yembi doesnt believe it, If he really hurt Countess, how could he still be kept here? Even though she was abused into this inhuman, ghostly appearance, at least her life was saved. Even, because that person was in this ghostly form, she had to be given food and drink.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Such an uneconomical deal, Countess would also do it? I dont know the specifics, Nicole replied, Anyway, this person should have lived in the old castle for a long time and be useful to Countess, thats why she was left behind. Exactly what the status was and what use it was to stay would have to be exined by Countess herself. Yembi let out an oh-so-quiet sigh and raised her hand to look at her watch, Its gettingte, and I have to get ready for tonights party, so Ill leave you to it. Nicole nodded, Okay, go get busy, Ill sneak out to the front yard quietly to celebrate you tonight. But Yembi had only taken two steps forward when she heard a loud crashing sounding from the attic behind her, simr to someone tearing down a wall. She couldnt help but turn her head over to check. Its okay, Nicole exined, Its that monster going crazy again, I guess the head hit the wall, Ill just go take care of it. Yembi immediately said, Ill go with you! Not giving Nicole a chance to refuse, Yembi reminded with a serious face, Now this monster is under your charge, what if she has any idents in your hands, you wont be able to keep your job at that time. Chapter 3003: Are You Countess? With one sentence, Nicoles dead center was sessfully pinpointed. Her expression tensed up, Then what should I do, I really need this job, as you sawst time, my daughter is only thirteen years old, and there are many ces to use money in the future. Lose this job and your daughters future is gone. Dont be nervous, Yembi soothed, Im still here, arent I? I forgot to tell you that I have now sunk my teeth into a surgeons degree. So, she was now rounded up to a doctor. Plus, having been in the nurses profession earlier, she was much morefortable dealing with patient emergencies. Most of all, the most important point. Right now Nicole had no other choice but toe to her. Then Ill trouble you, Nicole looked at Yembi with gratitude, but can you promise me one thing? Not to tell anyone about this, right, Yembi gave an OK gesture, Dont worry, I wont tell.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. With this promise, Nicole was finally relieved to lead Yembi into the attic. As soon as she walked in, Yembi almost gasped at the strong damp and moldy smell. Nicole handed over a mask, I was like this the first time I came here, its hard to get used to, but it gets better with time. Yembi reached out and took it, the mask was coated with a bit of minty freshener, which finally dispelled the suffocating feeling from the musty smell. Taking a deep breath of the minty vor, Yembi came back to her senses and asked curiously, Can anyone really live in here, the only thing that could live in this ce would be mushrooms, right? Upstairs would be slightly better, besides, can that be considered a person, its just a monster. Nicole replied. If mushrooms grew on monsters, then no one would find it unusual, right? Yembi couldnt refute that theory. Only had to change the topic, Its better to go up and look at that monster no, see how that person is doing! Being led upstairs by Nicole, Yembi finally got a good look at the monster. Even though he had already heard Nicole describe it, when he saw it with his own eyes, he still couldnt help but fiercely suck in a mouthful of cool air. Can this really still be considered human? Obviously the hands and feet were still there, but that appearance made Yembi feel that it would be better to be a human pig. That persons hands and feet were broken, reverse ny degrees after allowing it to heal, then formed a very strange structure, coupled with that miserable face. Yembi didnt dare to think what kind of misery this person had suffered. Miss Ebot, get over here and take a look. Nicole was calling out to her, Shes got a nice big bump on her forehead, but its not bleeding, should that be okay? Yembi snapped back to her senses. Lifting her steps, she walked over to the man and crouched down. Reaching out and touching therge bag on her forehead, she spoke, It doesnt look like its anything serious, but the risk of a concussion cant be ruled out. Ah? Nicole became even more nervous, What then, if theres a concussion, will it affect her life and cause her to die early or something. But dont be! She really needed this job. At the very least, she had to live until his daughter graduated from college, right? Dont be nervous, Ill do a simple check to see if shes confused in the head. Yembi said. She righted the mans face so that her eyes met, Dont be nervous, Im simply asking you a few questions, you answer yes or no, if you cant speak you blink for acknowledgement, no blink for denial. Taking a deep breath, Yembi began to ask. It started simple enough, what to tell if she was a woman, to tell if Nicole was a woman. The man blinked to acknowledge both. Yembi continued, Next question, are you Countess? Chapter 3004: Don’t Worry, I’ll Save You Nicole was stunned. Miss Ebot, why are you asking this question? This is too weird! How could this monster be Countess. Yembi exins in all seriousness, Now I have to make sure, that she hasnt hit a concussion, so I have to ask unexpected questions. Nicole is convinced by this reasoning. Nodding, and helpfully asking the man, Come on answer, are you Countess or not. The man, his face covered in filth, with only those eyes still bright, looked at Yembi incredulously, with aplicated look. Rx, if youre not, just dont blink. Yembi said. The man really didnt blink. Nicole breathed a sigh of relief, Looks like the person is awake, great, I was just about to die of shock. Really, if anything had happened, her job would have been gone. Yembi smiled and nodded, Yes, from now on you pay attention to keep an eye on her, right, is there a medical kit, this big bag still needs to be dealt with. Nicole immediately went downstairs to get the medical kit. Taking this opportunity, Yembis gaze once again fell on that person, her tone was firm, Ill ask you once more, are you Countess, dont be afraid, Im here to save you. But only if she told the truth. Was she, or was she not Countess. Under Yembis gaze, the persons eyes struggled and hesitated for a long time, but finally nodded and opened her mouth, a hoarse and out-of-tune voiceing out of the tongue-less hollow. It was so out of tune that it only sounded like a wail, harsh and creepy. But Yembi understood what she said. What she said was, Im real, and its fake out there! Yembis eyes sank as she calmed the woman in front of her, Take it easy, dont worry, Ill get you out of here, but only after taking care of the people outside, which will take time. So until she was able to take down the Countess outside, she would have to condemn the real Countess and remain in the attic. Yembis eyes hung apologetic, Can you bear it? Without half a moments hesitation, the real Countess then desperately nodded her head. Its been years in this ce, whats a little while longer? As far as she was concerned, getting out was the greatest luxury of her life. Yembi nodded, and after a few more words of advice, Nicole was already upstairs with the medical kit. Still puzzled, she inquired, Were you just talking to this monster? Yes, Yembi nodded, admitting it readily, A healers heart, I couldnt bear to watch her hurt her body like that, so I advised her a few times. Nicole shook her head, Its no use, I also advised her when I first came here, but she did as she always does, look at the door over there, all of them were crashed and chewed by her. Looking in the direction of Nicoles finger, Yembi spotted the door. Sure enough it was in tatters, especially where the doorknob was, the brass made doorknob was gnawed all over with teeth marks. It showed how much the real Countess wanted to get out of this ce! Unfortunately, it hadnt been possible. Yembi couldnt help but feel a little more sympathy in her heart.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After giving her a deep look before speaking, Okay, then Ill leave first, dont tell anyone about todays matter, its a secret between us, as for what I promised, Ill definitely do it, dont worry. Nicole thought that she was talking to herself, and immediately nodded her head, Okay, okay, all of us will keep our mouths shut, and we will not say anything even if we die. She didnt notice that the monster behind her quietly winked at Yembi. Chapter 3005: Wanting Just a Passerby Holding this secret, Yembi returned to her room. She couldnt wait to tell Bruno the secret. Bruno, however, shoved her into the checkroom, Change first,e out and tell me when youre done. Yembi couldnt hold it in, so she talked to Bruno about it through a wall of doors while changing. You probably cant believe it, but the current Countess is a fake, the real Countess, is locked up in the old attic back there, still being tortured like a monster. If a more timid child saw that, they would probably be scared to tears! Brunos tone was nd, That ah, I already know. What? Yembi incredulously poked out a head from the doorway, When did you know that, then why didnt you tell me? When Bruno looked over from this viewpoint, he could just see half of Yembis exposed shoulder, white and glistening, and when the light hit it, it converged into a pearl-like circle of light.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bruno unnatural dont open the line of sight, coughing, I also only know today, havent found the evidence, cant be sure of the truth, so I didnt tell you. After a pause he added, You change your clothes ande out first. Yembi gave an oh, reluctantly shrunk her head and went back to change her clothes. When he came out after changing, he told Bruno, You dont have any proof, but I do, so as long as we tell everyone that the people in the old attic are the real Countess, wont it be okay? Bruno is dumbfounded and surveys the gown Yembi is wearing. The champagne-colored fishtail dress was very elegant, and under the light, the special material of the fabric refracted different shimmers, just like a real fishtail. Coupled with Yembis hot and sexy, dimpled body, the beauty was simply unbelievable. Brunos eyes deepened for a few moments, and the thought of hiding Yembi and not letting anyone but him look at it suddenly popped up in his mind. But it was only an instant before he regained his senses. This isnt as simple as you think, Bruno replied, Even if you bring out the real Countess, it wont prove that shes the real thing. Why? Yembi wonders. Bruno exins, Ive already checked and Countess doesnt have any blood-bearing rtives around her, so its not realistic to start with the paternity thing. But if we dont start with that, theres no way to prove the truth. How. Yembi deted, This is too hard! She sat down on her butt on the couch, depressed beyond belief, and simplyid her whole body down on it. Twisting a few times to find the mostfortable position, she then closed her eyes and rested. The expression was one of distress, though. Bruno wanted tough as he watched, and couldnt help but speak, However, its notpletely out of the question, not having a loved one is also good for us. What? Yembi didnt understand, How can that be a good thing! Bruno reminded, If one doesnt have parents to take care of them as a child, then one is bound toe into contact with a lot of society and a lot of passing by in passing; the real one, the Countess, will remember it, but its hard to tell with the fake one. After all, appearances, voices and even habits can be copied. But life experiences and people youve met cant. Yembi instantly brightened up when she heard this, Yeah, why didnt I think of that, so where are we going to find such a passerby? Bruno shook his head and corrected her, We dont have to look, we just want transients, make a phone call and a whole bunch wille. Chapter 3006: I Don’t Want to Owe You Too Much Yembi instantly understands his words and stares in shock, Youre nning to find a group actor ah? Because of his excitement, his voice was a bit loud. Bruno immediately covers her mouth and looks around to make sure that the doors and windows are all closed before he opens his mouth to correct, Whats the point of looking for a group actor, who wouldnt want to get involved with the high and mighty Countess? Even if they couldnt get any benefits, after walking out and saying that they were Countesss old acquaintance, that would still have face ah! Bruno smiled, the corner of his mouth hooked up in a faint, evil smile. And Yembi, who probably knew what he was thinking, gave him a thumbs up, Really, Im even starting to sympathize with Countess, its bad luck to be counted on by you. If youre that afraid of being counted, dont do bad things. Bruno replied. After a pause, he added, Furthermore, I dont count on everyone, if the other party is someone I care about, I wont have any intention of retaliating even if I suffer myself. I dont know why, but after Bruno said this, Yembi subconsciously asked, What about me? After asking, she froze. What the hell was she talking about! Was she asking Bruno if he would count on her? It is clear that she is asking Bruno if she is the person that Bruno cares about in his heart. But why did herself ask such a question? And what would Bruno think? Just thinking about how to exin, Bruno had already opened his mouth, You were invited by my sister, if I count on you, wouldnt it be the same as going against my sister? The implication was that he would not deal with Yembi. Obviously a good answer, but for some reason, Yembis heart looked a little lost. Sullenly returning an oh word, she looked down to the fishtail dress she was wearing, Then I should thank Anna properly, if not for her, how could I have this honor, much less wear such a beautiful dress. If you like it, I can send you a new one. Bruno replied immediately. It didnt matter if it was one, ten, or a hundred. It was all fine, he could afford to give them all away. Forget it. Yembi refused, These clothes cost a lot. Bruno frowned, Its not like Im short of money. As a matter of fact, all that money he was earning right now, if all of it was reced with dresses, it could circle the globe so many times that Yembi would have to burn it all over for months if she died. Yuck, why think of her death for a good reason. Too unlucky. Take this card and buy whatever you like yourself. Bruno pulled out the bank card and spoke. Staring at the card in front of her, Yembi shed a sh of heart. Are you kidding me, the man who gave the card directly, how handsome! After staring at that card for a long time, Yembi still pushed it back.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. A gentleman loves money, and there is a way to take it. Brunos money is Brunos, it has nothing to do with her. Whats the matter, afraid that the money inside is not enough to spend, or afraid that I will chase you to ask for it back at that time? Bruno asked with a frown. Yembi shook her head, Neither, its just that I dont think, I shouldnt take your money. Why shouldnt I, Bruno continued to press, We are now boyfriend and girlfriend, isnt it only right that you spend my money? Its only right to spend money on your girlfriend. Its false. Yembi corrected, Were just ying boyfriend/girlfriend and well separate when this drama is over, so I dont want to owe you too much. Chapter 3007: Big Boobs and No Brains One dress was up to six figures. If she spent it in such an uncontrolled manner, Yembi was afraid that she wouldnt be able to pay off her debt in her lifetime. Then youre enjoying it early too arent you? Bruno said softly, Spend first and payter, a certain treasure has this service, I can offer it too. Yembi replied, Thats true, but how am I going to get married if I spend the rest of my life paying off debt for what Im spending now? The word marriage stuck straight into Brunos heart. Certain words suddenly went out of his mouth. His chest was even more stuffy, as if he was about to suffocate. Whatever! Brunos tone cooled down and withdrew the card, But I just hope that you can dress up a bit more morously when you walk out, so as not to lose my person. Since you dont appreciate it, then in the future, if you walk out and lose face, dont say you know me, I dont want to follow you to lose face. Yembi immediately nodded, Dont worry, I wont. Although the clothes she wore were not a big brand, the material and cut were all very good. Even if she blended in with the rich, it would only make people think that it was just low-key. So, Bruno didnt have to worry about that at all. She wasnt going to embarrass him!N?velDrama.Org owns this. It better be. Bruno said coldly, turning straight away, You pack up and go downstairs, Im going to find my brother-inw first. Yembi hmmmd and went back to the dresser in the checkroom and sat down. A fishtail dress that looked this good, of course, had to be paired with equally beautiful makeup. A girls makeup takes a very long time to apply. It took a full three hours for Yembi to put on her makeup and walk out of the room. Just as she reached the door of her room, she bumped into Mizuki. Yembis eyes immediately went wide, full of incredulity, How do you dress like me? Thats right, the clothes Mizuki was wearing at the moment were the same as hers! The same cut, even the color was exactly the same. It was too much of a coincidence for something like a collision to happen. Yembi had to look at Mizuki with suspicion. Mizuki, however, looked like an innocent person, looking down at the fishtail dress she was wearing, the corner of her mouth smiled faintly, Its really coincidental, it seems that Mr. Newman and I share the same vision, so we chose the same clothes. Its you who bought the same model on purpose, isnt it. Yembi poked her lie, How else would you know that Bruno chose this evening gown on me? Apparently, Mizuki followed Bruno and bought an identical evening gown on purpose. It was really despicable! Anyway, having been pierced through, Mizuki simply stopped pretending and spoke, Why bother, I also like this evening gown, besides, the two of us wear outpletely different styles ah. While saying that, she also organized the neckline. That piece of high towering big snow mountain, call out. Yembi then looked down at her own, it wasnt exactly t, but it definitely wasnt this stunning. It was kinda like Mizuki said, the same tuxedo and they wore it differently. Its also true, Yembi nodded, I cantpare to Miss Mizuki youre hot, so I can only rely on my own talent and ability to attract Bruno, if I have Miss Mizukis strength like you, its not likely that Bruno will love me to death , right? Without giving Mizuki a chance to speak, Yembi covered her mouth again, I forgot, it seems like you didnt make it, it seems like having a hot body doesntpare to having substance. Chapter 3008: Don’t Pretend to be Someone Else Yembi managed to make Mizuki cken her face with a few words. Isnt it obvious that she is a vase with big boobs and no brain? But Yembi said it with a smile on her face and acted very innocently. If she got angry, it would be her fault. This mouth of bad breath held and held, and finally swallowed hard back into the stomach. Only to look to Yembi, Then what to do, I really like this evening dress, tonight also intend to wear this to attend your party, when others say I stole your thunder, you can not be angry. After a pause, she added, Or you can go and change it, there are quite a few beautiful evening dresses in my room, you can choose them all. Take your pick, she could give it to Yembi. Yembi swept a nce at her breasts and refused, With my figure, its better not to wear your dress, I cant hold it up, and I may not be the same as you, I dont like to wear other peoples dresses, things are like that, people are the same. Touche connoted Mizuki some more. Without waiting for Mizuki to get mad, Yembi lifted her foot and headed back to her room. Seeing the good in it, lest Mizuki get mad at herter. But when she went back to her room, Yembi began to worry. It was true that she got off on cursing just now, but the problem was also very real. She couldnt really go out wearing the same clothes as Mizuki, could she? But if she wore Mizukis evening gown, there was no telling how the woman would publicize it. Something else had to be done. Thinking about it, Yembis eyes fell on the mirror. She looked beautiful in the mirror, like a real mermaid in her fishtail dress. She stared at it for a long time before an idea finally came to her mind. CCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In the castles garden, Bruno is busy with Yembis party. Suddenly, a servant approached him with a respectful tone, Mr. Newman, Miss Ebot says theres something to see you about and asks you toe over. Yembi was looking for him? Bruno frowned in doubt, but still followed the servant forward. Soon, it was time to walk to the edge of the artificialke. In order to create that hazy feeling, the sprayers around the artificialke were open twenty-four hours a day, and the fumes spewing out made theke look as if it was covered in ayer of white veil. It was beautiful, but not really visible. Bruno could only vaguely see that there was a touch of a beautiful figure standing on the edge of theke, and wearing that fishtail dress. What did you ask me toe here for? Bruno asked. Yembi didnt say anything, but just made a beckoning gesture towards Bruno before dodging into the nearby wigwam. Whats the name of the game? Brunos brows tightened and his mind was puzzled, but he quickly walked forward, intending to see what trick Yembi was ying. After entering the wigwam and searching around, he actually didnt find Yembis figure. What the hell? Yembi, Bruno spoke, hurry up ande out. The next second, Bruno was hugged from behind, the warm and soft touch making it obvious that it was a woman. It was roughly Yembi who had hidden in the wigwam. Being hugged like this, Brunos body stiffened violently, and somewhat ufortably spoke, What are you doing? But Yembi behind him didnt answer, standing on her tiptoes, she brought her red lips to Brunos neck, and then intended to kiss her directly. Before she couldnd on it, Bruno violently turned around and pinched her neck. His tone also became cold, Miss Mizuki, pretending to be someone else anding to hook up like this is not a good habit. Chapter 3009: Am I Better Looking Than Her Mizuki was a little incredulous as she felt the deadly urgency brought to her throat. How could it be? Almost the instant she turned around, Bruno had already strangled her neck. This meant that her true identity had already been discovered when she hugged Bruno from behind. But she had clearly worn the same clothes as Yembi, and had even deliberately imitated her movements and figure. What else was wrong that caused the slip-up? And seeing that Mizukis face was already red from theck of oxygen suffocation, Bruno then extended his hand, his tone cold and indifferent, This matter, I hope there is no second time. I dont understand. Mizuki spoke, How on earth did you recognize me? You and Yembi are far too different to be sessfully imitated by wearing the same clothes. Bruno said coldly, She is who she is, no one can copy imitate. Speaking of which, Brunos eyes fell on Mizukis dress. This dress was exactly the same as the one he had given to Yembi. If Mizuki was wearing it, then Yembi was now Where is she people? What did you do to her? Bruno questioned out loud. Mizuki blushed with a few points of aggravation, Shes the host of tonights party, how could I dare to do anything to her Its her, who disliked me so much. Bruno nodded, Indeed, Yembi is just mouthy sometimes. He couldnt even resist. Mr. Newman, you mean youre going to help me out? Mizuki asked with another smirk. Bruno swept a nk stare over, full of dislike, Youre overthinking it, I havent finished yet, Yembi does have a bad mouth, but the dislike is the truth, the fact that youre disliked only means that youve indeed done something. Mizukis face sank, almost gritting her teeth, Mr. Newman, thats pretty protective. Im not protective, Bruno replied, Im just more protective of Yembi. With that said, his gaze once again raked over Mizuki, This tuxedo should probablye off, it doesnt look good on you. Bruno didnt know what was wrong with him today.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Previously, even if he didnt like Mizuki, he wouldnt point his nose like this, after all, when a person is under the roof, he must more or less lower his head. But today, when he saw Mizuki pretending to be Yembi, the anger he couldnt hold back in his heart, along with the previous grievances, all of them came out. Throwing down these words, without looking at what Mizukis reaction was, he directly turned around and left. Leaving Mizuki in the wigwam, her face was as if a dyeing workshop had been opened, green for a while, white for a while, and in the end, only a deep inky ck color remained. Very well, Bruno is just refusing to do anything until hes done with it. Since this kind of ordinary trick didnt work, then we can only use something else. -Bruno is not aware of this. On this end, Bruno didnt realize that he had already been missed. He quickly walked back to his room to see if Yembi was in trouble. Pushing the door open, he saw Yembi admiring her masterpiece in the mirror. She had cut the fishtail dress down to her knees, with a circle of tiny pearls sewn around the edge. Although the fishtail dress did not have the feeling of a mermaid in the world, but because when walking, the pearls will collide with each other to make a crisp sound, but instead, it gives people a bright feeling. Bruno stared at the dress she was wearing in a daze, You didnt let Mizuki steal your dress? No, Yembi shook her head, She bought one exactly like mine and wanted to have a sh of shirts that is not scary, who is ugly and who is embarrassed situation, so I simply changed my clothes, how about it, is it not better than her? Chapter 3010: Is he worried about himself? In order for Bruno to see her altered dress, Yembi even spun in ce. Three hundred and sixty degrees without dead angle to show Bruno. As a result, when she was not careful with her heels, she lost her bnce and fell towards the ground. In the nick of time, Bruno reached out and protected Yembi. The distance between the two was so close that their breath could be clearly felt. The atmosphere in the room became hot and steamy. There was a factor called ambiguity growing recklessly in the space. Ahem Yembi opened her mouth, Thank you. Bruno followed suit, pulling his mouth back in a favor. Letting go of Yembi, it felt like there was a ce in his heart that was a little empty. By the way, you havent said anything yet, how did I alter this dress? Yembi trailed off. Bruno stared at Yembi for a while and finally lifted his thin lips slowly, Its very nice, in fact, even if you modify this dress, you still look better than her. After knowing Bruno for so long, this was the first time Yembi had ever heard such apliment from him. It felt kinda marvelous. It turns out that in Brunos heart, there are times when she is pretty. Just as she was thinking, she heard Bruno add, After all, this is the evening gown I chose, and I always have a good eye. Yembi: I was just about to thank Bruno, and then this happened. The sentiment was that her good looks were entirely from the dress and had nothing to do with her at all, right?Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As long as its better than Mizuki. Yembi huffed, If theres nothing else Ill go downstairs and see if Mr. Navarro needs me. Bruno couldnt say anything else in time and could only watch as Yembi left. Once in the garden, Yembi found Cedron, who was arranging for the servants to work. Mr. Navarro, is there anything I can do for you? Yembi asked. Cedron shook his head, Tonight is the main attraction, there is no way to make the main attraction work. After a pause he added, Besides, youre dressed so nicely, it wouldnt be good to get dirty. Only after saying this did Cedron notice that the evening gown on Yembi had changed. But then again, it didnt seem to have changed much. Yembi exined, I identally shed with Mizuki, so I cut off the bottom half of the skirt and changed the style. Upon hearing this, Cedrons brows furrowed more and more, You shed with Mizuki? In his heart, Cedrons reaction was quite understandable. Men, its normal for them to not be attracted to girls other than their sweethearts. Even if you see two people standing in front of each other wearing the same clothes, you wont be able to tell the difference. This is the proof of a good man. It showed that Cedron didnt care about other women at all, let alone looking at what people wore. However, he didnt expect that the next second, he heard Cedron say, It shouldnt be, this is the evening dress that Bruno specially went to choose for you, if this can even sh, it means that Mizuki is intentionally trying to pretend to be you. What? Yembi flinched and also finally reacted. Right oh! Tonight was a party for her to celebrate her wrongdoing, and Mizuki was obviously not stealing her thunder by purposely wearing the same dress as herself. After all, she couldnt steal the limelight. The only possibility could be that Mizuki wanted to dress like her and get Brunos attention. Thinking about it again, Bruno obviously left just now, and then suddenly came back to look for her in a hurry,. Is it because he saw the one on Mizuki and was afraid it was stripped from her? Chapter 3011: How Nice It Is Yembi didnt realize that Bruno actually cared so much about himself. She took a deep breath and asked Cedron again, This dress, he chose it with a pretty good eye. What kind of vision could he have. Cedron was disgusted, In his eyes, whatever you wear looks good, and he couldnt make up his mind for a long time, so he couldnt wait to buy all the clothes in the store for you, and then it was me who helped him choose it. What? Yembi was even more shocked. Just now Bruno had said that she looked beautiful because he had a good eye for choosing clothes. As a result, when it came to Cedron, all the lies were punctured. Bruno turned out to be such a person! An inexplicable sentiment grew in his heart.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Just in time, Bruno walked over at this time, seeing the two standing together he asked, What are you guys talking about? Cedron raised his sword brows, Nothing, just talking about you. Talking about him? Bruno was instantly alert, What did you guys say about me? Especially Cedron, dont talk nonsense in front of Yembi! But by that look, its obviously not good. What are you so nervous about. Cedron replied, Its just a fewpliments on you, saying that youre handsome and that this party was so well organized. After saying that, he didnt forget to pass a nce to Yembi next to him. Yembi understood and nodded along, Yes, thats what we were discussing. That was just not credible at all. Once Yembi left, Bruno dragged Cedron to the corner, asking eagerly and uncharacteristically, What exactly did you say to Yembi? Its making him very uneasy inside! Cedron looked at his anxious appearance, the corner of his mouth couldnt help but hook up a smile, and softly said, What can I say, nothing more than telling her that you like her. When did I say that I like , Bruno was excited and spoke much louder. As an afterthought, he reacted and hurriedly lowered his tone again, I dont like her, brother-inw, I beg you to stop talking nonsense, my whole life is about to be ruined in your hands! Cedron raised his eyebrows, If I dont help you break through thisyer of windowpaper, the happiness of the rest of your life will be ruined in your own hands. Helping him, and actually being ungrateful. But I do dislike Yembi, Bruno insisted. Cedron saw that he wasnt getting the hang of it and simply asked rhetorically, Fine, then let me ask you, if you dont like Yembi, why are you helping her out with this. A lot of effort and money was spent just so Yembi could be rehabilitated. And this is to say you dont like it? Shes my partner, its only right for me to help. Bruno replied. Cedron wrapped his arms around his chest, In that case, the person who went to do this should be your sister, Yembi is the one she hired to be your girlfriend, so this favor, its only right for her to help. But isnt my sister unavable right now, so I, as a younger brother, will do it for her. Bruno immediately said. Cedron let out a sigh, Thats right, then if you dont like Yembi, Ill have to start nning another way out for her. n another way out? Brunos eyes became puzzled, What do you mean? Cedron replied, You wont marry Yembi, so shell have to marry someone else I heard from Sebastian that Jay is still single when she marries, shell be the Mrs. Jones of the Jones Family calling all the shots how nice! Chapter 3012: Who to bring? Hearing this, Brunos face instantly became anxious. Brother-inw, youre not kidding, how can she find Jay! Cedron stared at him with amusement and asked rhetorically, Why not, Jay is rich and handsome, the key person is also gentle, I think introducing to Yembi is the most suitable. Jay he Tangled said a big, Bruno only found the reason, Jay he is too old, not suitable for Yembi. Cedron waved his hand with a disinterested face, Its okay, theres a saying that older people will love people, besides the two arent too far apart, its just right! After a pause he added, Alright, you dont care, you dont like Yembi anyway, what do you care who I introduce her to! Taking two steps forward, Cedron suddenly turns his head to look at him again and deliberately raises his eyebrows, Maybe, Yembi likes this kind of old man? Bruno: Wanted to retort something, but couldnt find the words. After hesitating for a long time, he still gave up. Only his chest was always stuffy, it felt like he was pressing down on a big stone and couldnt catch his breath. This feeling, it was too strange. Meanwhile, the guests who came to attend the party had already arrived at the castle, Bruno had to put away his thoughts and went to greet and entertain these guests first. When everyone had almost arrived, Countess, supported by Mizuki, walked up to Yembi. Countess raised a ss of champagne, Congrattions Yembi, youve finally been cleared of your wrongdoing, from now on youll be a qualified doctor, I hope you can shine in this profession, Im very optimistic about you. This warm and amiable appearance, it is really hard to associate with the Countess who mocked and taunted her before. Yembi looked the other way and politely nodded her head, thanking Countess. Mizuki also came up and toasted Yembi. And then Mizuki asked, By the way, now that youre a doctor, arent you going to start badgering about that? Unable to guess Mizukis purpose, Yembi still nodded honestly, Yes, theres a lot to learn, and also I might have to go to school for a while to further my education. Thats really hard work. Mizukimented, It seems like being a doctor isnt an easy job. If it was that easy to be one, Bruno wouldnt have to help me throw such a party. Yembi wore a happy expression. . Deliberately trying to piss Mizuki off. I didnt expect Mizuki to be immune at the moment. Mizuki, still with that smiling look, nods her head towards Yembi, Yeah, Mr. Newman has been working for you for a long time. After a pause, she added, But youre going to further your studies soon, and Im afraid you wont have time to stay by Mr. Newmans side after that Dont worry, Ill take care of Mr. Newman for you after you leave. Yembi reacted. Oh! Thats why Mizuki could be so calm and peaceful, it turns out that she had already made preparations to dig her heels in. I wont bother Miss Mizuki then, in case you didnt know, Bruno is going to apany me. Yembi said. Just as Bruno passed by, Yembi took him by the arm, Bruno, you said before that you would apany me to the school to further my education, I think its still valid, right? While saying that, she quietly winked at Bruno. Telling him not to misspeak.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Brunos heart was only annoyed. Because it wasnt an invitation to him, it was just asking him to tell a lie. When the time came to go to school for further education, Yembi wouldnt take him. Who would he take? Jay? Chapter 3013: Finally Seeing You Thinking of those three words, Bruno felt as if there was a fire in his chest that he couldnt put out. After a perfunctory hmmm, he pulled his arm out of Yembis arms, his tone cold, Ill go over there to entertain an old friend, you guys chat first. Whats the situation? Yembi gazed at his back suspiciously, not knowing what was going on. Howe he was acting so hangdog. Luckily, Mizuki didnt see the cracks and was already gritting her teeth at the words, Alright then, it looks like Ive been worrying too much, so you get busy and Ill go around the rest of the ce with Countess. Saying that, he pulled Countess straight away, his pace flying. Seeing these two walk away, Yembi then went to find Bruno. Speaking of what happened just now, his tone was slightly dissatisfied, What were you doing just now, almost we got dressed up. Can you act or not! You went for further training, didnt you have someone to apany you? Bruno said, Where do I need to be. Yembi was surprised, How do you know there is someone? Cedron said, that Max from the Chu family would also go for further study, but the one who was furthering her studies was a professor, and she was just a student listening to the professors lectures. The two people had different identities, but after all, they knew each other. In Brunos ears, Yembi was going to study with Jay. His tone was cool, You guys already know each other, huh? Yeah, Yembi nodded, Mr. Navarro introduced us. Mr. Navarro is Maxs friend, so its only natural that he would help to introduce us. Brunos eyes even cooled down now, Good, then you two will support each other together. What the hell? Yembi sensed his difference and couldnt help but speak, Why are you talking in a gloomy manner, are you not happy? Why wouldnt I be happy? Bruno asked rhetorically, Its not like you and I have anything to do with each other, its your freedom who you want to go to further studies with. In his tone, a few hints of gunpowder had been mixed in. Yembi was puzzled. What kind of wind is it? Isnt it just that she wants to go to school with Max to further her education, whats wrong with that? Yembi rolled her eyes in frustration, and didnt bother to go about her business. On this end, Countess is talking to Mizuki. You dont really like Bruno, do you? Countess asked. Mizuki was full of unconcern, Yes, a man that excellent, ask who doesnt like it, if he can stay by my side, I will be very happy. But , Countess wanted to say. I know what youre trying to say, its nothing more than saying that Bruno likes Yembi and he wont fall in love with me. Mizuki interrupted Countess directly. Countess didnt say anything and stared at Mizuki silently. Thats what he meant. The two of them are in a stable rtionship, its not like Mizuki can just intervene if she wants to. Using normal means, even if we could get Bruno, that would take an exceptionally long time, so Im going to use electricity other means, just like we did with Mordecai.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Countess was shocked. That trick was kind of hard enough on kids, and now it was going to be used on adults, so maybe it wouldnt work too well? How do you know it wont work if you havent even tried it. Mizuki replied, If I dont try it, how can I willingly give it up? Countess then had nothing more to say. When she was nning to tell Mizuki to cheer up, a person suddenly rushed out beside her and stared at her with a big smile, Geez Reba, I finally see you! Chapter 3014: Then I’ll Talk Together With a single word, it put both Countess and Mizuki on alert. Because Reba, was Countess name before she married into the royal family. But how could anyone know this name? Who are you? Countess inquired vigntly, I dont seem to recognize you. The middle-aged mans face showed sorrow, and he heavily pped his thigh, Whats wrong with you, I even sponsored you when you were in school, Im the owner of the ham store outside the school, you called me Uncle Ney. Thats right. Countess had indeed been relying on others to subsidize her when she was in school, otherwise she wouldnt have been able to afford to go to school at all, much less get into a high-ss institution and be chosen by the royal family to be the Counts wife. Its true that I dont remember much about you, but I havent forgotten everyones financial support back then. Countess opened her mouth. Mizuki immediately took it in one gulp, Uncle Ney right, thank you for everything youve done for Countess, please follow me this way, Ill take you to the side room to rest and present you with a gift. At the mention of the word gift, the smile on Uncle Neys face grew wider and wider. Rubbing his hands back and forth several times, I knew it, Reba youve developed, you wont forget about us people, theres no need for a gift, just give me some money, Im having a hard time with the ham store business, I want to get some money to open a supermarket. Feelings are here to ask for money. Mizukis eyes were icy cold, but her tone was still polite, Dont worry, tomorrow Ill go to that ham store of yours to take a look, if its suitable, Countess might help you buy the store next door as well and change it into a supermarket. No way! Uncle Ney immediately refused, You can just give me the money, you dont have to buy the store next door. The tone of his voice was eager and full of reluctance. Seeing this, Mizuki and Countess looked at each other, their eyes full of suspicion.N?velDrama.Org owns this. If one were to help buy the store next door, this would clearly be a good thing, but it was rejected. That meant that this Uncle Ney, who came out of nowhere, was probably a fake! Uncle Ney, it urs to me, is your wife mentally ill now? Countess asked carelessly. Uncle Ney was surprised, Reba, what are you talking about, where do I have a wife, have you forgotten, in order to subsidize your schooling, I quarreled several times with my girlfriend at the time, and then she left me, and I have not been married so far! It was Countess turn to be surprised. This Uncle Ney, he is not on the hook at all. Could it be that this Uncle Ney had really helped her? But if that was the case, why didnt he let her help buy the store next to her, and was only bent on asking for money? Countess felt that something was wrong, but she couldnt tell what was wrong. At this time, Uncle Ney once again opened his mouth, his tone full of condemnation, Reba, you cant forget your roots, dont you remember, the one who subsidized your schooling in the first ce was not only me, but also the bosses of those stores next to you. Now you acquired their stores and gave them to me, what about them? Countess: After a sh of impatience crossed the bottom of her eyes, she reluctantly squeezed out a smile, Its me who didnt think it through, so heres the deal, Ill give them the acquisition price at double the price, thats always fine, right? Yeah Uncle Ney, dont worry about this matter, Ill take care of it on behalf of Countess. Mizuki also spoke up. Uncle Ney waved his hand, Alright then, since youve said so, since everyone is here anyway, lets talk together! Chapter 3015: You want to get rid of me with money? Everyone? Countess and Mizuki froze in shock. When they came back to their senses, they realized that a dozen people had appeared in front of them. All of them were dressed likemoners, and all of them were quite old. They should be the owners of the stores Uncle Ney mentioned. All of these people, actually all of them appeared at Yembis party? Uncle Ney, youre all here. Bruno came over at this time and greeted warmly, I have guests to entertain over there, so you guys have a good time chatting with Countess! Uncle Ney waved his hand, grinning with his teeth grinning to the back of his head, Alright, you dont need to worry about us, just mind your own business, we can handle ourselves. Mr. Newman, Mizuki stopped Bruno, who was about to leave, her flirtatious face more than a little displeased, Did you bring these people in here? What does Bruno want? Bruno, however, had an innocent look on his face, I cant say that I brought them in, its just that they said that they knew Countess, and since they have this opportunity to meet Countess, they asked me to help them open the door. After a pause, she pointed to a pile of things not far away, Theyre also guests at the party tonight, here, thats the gift they brought for Yembi, Ill personally see them offter when the partys over. The implication was that Mizuki wasnt going to try to send the group away quietly. He wouldnt allow it! Mizukis face turned green instantly. She hated to throw this group of people right out right now, but it was just that these were guests invited by Bruno. If she did it now, it would be the same as dering war with Bruno. Now was not the right time to tear Brunos face off. She could only swallow her breath and forced out a smile, Since they are guests invited by Mr. Newman and benefactors of Countess, its inappropriate to stand here and chat, its better to go to the side hall inside! In short, lets bring them far away first. Uncle Ney was fine with it, and even nodded with a smile, Just right, Ive long heard that this castle is very beautiful, Reba, you have to take us for a good spin! Countess was very reluctant, but still gritted her teeth and agreed. With a holler, a dozen people rushed out from the side, directly surrounding Countess. Everyones expression was very greedy and frenzied. Countess was furious enough, and Mizukis face didnt look too good either. Extremely reluctantly, she led this group of people to the side hall. Bruno slowly moved his gaze towards the door, picked up his own cell phone, and dialed a number. Tell the second batch outside the door to wait for half an hour beforeing in, in addition, the third and fourth batches cane this way. If Mizuki and Countess had heard this, they would have been stunned. This, how many people areing here! C Inside the side hall. Countess couldnt handle this group of people at all. Everyone was trying to strike up a friendship, constantly talking about the things they used to do to take care of Countess, just so they could ask for more money. It was like having a hundred ducks in therge parlor, and the noise was so loud that it was impossible to hear them. Countess had to turn to Mizuki for help.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Mizuki also felt a headache. But still cleared her throat and stood out, Everyone, Countess already understands all of your difficulties, lets do it this way, I have a ten million dor check here, so you guys can just take it and divide it. As for how to divide it, that was something they should discuss. Let them take their time to mess around! No way Reba, Uncle Ney was the first to stand up and refuse, You didnt used to be like this, taking money and dismissing us, this is too cold-blooded! Chapter 3016: You’ve got to help us out! Mizuki almostughed at that. Giving money is still considered cold-blooded? So Uncle Ney what do you think, how do you do it and call it not cold blooded? Mizuki asked. Uncle Ney rubbed his stubbled chin and thought for a moment before answering, I think that money is all secondary, all of us cant actually use that much money to work around, if you can step in and go and promote us, that would be great. Heh! Mizuki really wanted to apud Uncle Ney. That little n was just too good. Saying that it was no money, but if Countess ran the publicity, these guys were just using Countess name as a way to ring up money, and by then they would have earned a lot more than ten million dors. Whats more, if something goes wrong with their store, Countess will also be dragged into the reputation of the store. Mizuki would not agree to such a bad deal. She coldly looked at Uncle Ney, No way, Countess is a member of the royal family, how can she throw her head out to give publicity to others. Yes Uncle Ney, I am indeed inconvenient, if you need it, I can hire a third tier star for you. Countess made a concession. The request wasnt met and Uncle Ney was upset. After exchanging a look with the crowd behind her, she jerked forward two steps, almost sticking it to Countess. Reba, this is not a troublesome thing, why can t you agree to it, think carefully, if I didn t save you at that time, you would have died in the hands of that gang of punks, and you still have a scar on your shoulder, do you all hey, where is your scar? Uncle Ney said while tugging open Countess clothes, revealing his shoulders. The glistening shoulder was polished and wless, there was no scar at all. Uncle Ney was confused, What is this, where is your scar? Countess was shocked and hurriedly tugged on her shirt to cover her shoulder, Mizuki! Mizukis eyes were already full of killing intent, her eyes didnt know how many hundreds of times she had killed Uncle Ney, What are you doing, you want to die, dont you? No, I just wanted to show her the scar on her shoulder to remind him not to forget Ben, but howe that scar is gone. Uncle Neys mind was boggled. He clearly remembered it was there! As he was about to ask the others for confirmation, Mizuki spoke up again, That scar has been removed, and how can a person of Countesss stature have a scar on his body? It was a convincing reason. Uncle Ney nodded, Yes, yes, yes, its true that Reba cant have a scar now that shes a Countess. After a pause, he rubbed his hands together again, Since youre a public figure now, wouldnt it be a good thing for you to go and help us publicize it, just to show that you havent forgotten your roots! Thats right, third-rate stars arent as good as Reba, these days stars may have idents, but the royals are all loud, theyre big shots, they wont go down. Its just publicity, the big deal is that we dont make such a big deal about it, just publicize it in thatmunity, thats always fine, right? There were a lot of different opinions, and they also looked like they had suffered a loss.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Mizuki was furious, but she couldnt really tear her face off, secretly clenching her fists. It was hard to hold back and think of a reason to send these people away. Uncle Ney, still looking reluctant, stared at Countess again and again, taking one step forward and three back. So Reba, if we turn around and get into trouble, can we stille back to you, we helped you in the first ce, youll have to help us as well! Chapter 3017: Don’t Worry Mizukis teeth were chattering. Dont worry gentlemen, as long as Countess can help, one will definitely help you. Uncle Ney gave Mizuki a scornful look, Who are you, why do you always interrupt when Im talking to Reba? Uncle Ney, this is my assistant. Countess exined, Her words can represent my opinion as well. Thats not good. Uncle Ney educated with a stern face, Its just an assistant who is on the verge of climbing up to your head, then what face do you have as Countess! The others also followed and nodded, Thats right, theres no dignity at all like this, what kind of Countess is it. I think its because Reba is too spoiled with this assistant. Otherwise hand it over to me, I happen to manage security, Ill bring it back for you to train for a few days, Ill make sure shes obedient! Mizukis facepletely darkened, resisting the urge tosh out. Rushing before that, Countess spoke, I wont bother you all with my people, Ill take care of it myself, Mizuki, you can send everyone out for me first! While saying that, he quietly scowled towards Mizuki. Mizuki was extremely reluctant, but did as she was told. After she finished escorting this group of people with great difficulty, she returned to the side hall and found anotherrge group of people gathered in front of Countess. What is this situation? Mizuki hurriedly walked up to inquire. One of them twisted his head and looked at Mizuki before saying, Reba, youre not nning to use this little girl to suppress us, are you? Ive heard Uncle Ney say that youve given them ten million dors, so we have to give it as well, otherwise its not fair! Mizuki: Mizuki was not able to attend the banquet again for the whole night. She was really distracted. Just dealing with all these people who came one after another was exhausting enough. When thest person was dispatched, Countess directly paralyzed in her chair and heaved a sigh of relief. Geez, how many people has this Countess helped her with, how does it keep bubbling over. Mizuki corrected with a stern face, Now youre Countess. Right, right, right, Im the Countess now, then Mizuki, what do you think I should do now ah, Im afraid Ill soon reveal myself if these people keep bothering me. Actually, it was almost showing tonight. She didnt have a scar on her shoulder, much less recognize these people, and was almost shown up because she couldnt call out names and had no memories of her past. Every word, every gesture, seemed extraordinarily as if she was walking on thin ice. Just a bunch of paupers, just give some money to get rid of them, Mizuki spoke coldly, The only reason they were able to get in today was because you promised to lend Bruno the castle so he could let people in.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Hearing this, Countess weakly lowered her head, her voice a little weak, How did I know it woulde to this, if I had known that Bruno would harm me like this, I wouldnt have agreed to it even if I had died. Mizuki raised her hand, interrupting her words, Now that its already like this, its useless for you to regret it, its better to think about how to solve it! But at least one thing is certain now. It wouldnt be that easy for the gang to enter the castle again after that. As for Brunos side, maybe he found something, or maybe he wanted to watch the fun. It didnt matter. Bruno was able to do all of this simply because they were idle. But soon, Bruno will be busy Chapter 3018: You guys have a normal relationship At ten oclock in the evening, the party was finally over. Yembi stood at the heel of the castle, smiling as she sent the guests away one by one. By the time she finished sending off thest person, the corners of her mouth stiffened. She rubbed her cheeks and took a deep breath, then nned to go back to her room and sleep it off. Yembi! Someone called her name from behind her and Yembi had to turn her head. When she saw the few people in front of her, her eyes were instantly alert, Why are you here? We heard that you were cleared of your wrongdoing, so of course we came to celebrate, but by the looks of it, the celebratory feast is already over? The girl in the lead said with a smirk. Yembi didnt want to have too much connection with this group of people, her tone was still cold, Yes, its over, but thank you, please go back. Yembi, dont give us a face, we came all the way here and you have this attitude, did you not drink enough toilet water in the past? A woman at the back wearing a purple evening gown was very angry and stood out and shouted. But Yembi didnt have the fearful look they imagined, but asked back, What toilet water? ying dumb huh! Purple evening dress even more angry? Dont forget, when you were isted in school, we cleaned up how bad you were, and we even took a lot of pictures of you at that time, tsk, its a pity that Im not a man, or else Id be hot and bothered! How can you have the nerve to bring up the matter of you guys bullying me? Yembi faintly asked back, Dont you feel shameful? Why should I feel shameful, with that foxy look of yours, seducing my man, Im lucky I didnt get you killed! The purple evening dress continued. Yembi spoke in a cold voice, That boyfriend of yours? With a height of one meter seven and a weight of one meter seven, I cant even tell if its a person or a square, how could I be interested in seducing. On the contrary, you, for their familys money, endured for so many years, I heard that you married him not long ago, you should also know about his colorful gs outside, still think its those women who seduce? You! The purple evening dress woman was furious, and she could not wait to directly p Yembi to death. The woman in the lead stopped.N?velDrama.Org owns this. Sister Ran! The purple evening dress was aggravated as hell, Dont stop me, I have to beat this woman to death today! Elias Holder red at the purple evening gown, Alright, why are you still so grumpy, its been said that were here to celebrate Yembi today, so lets not mention the past. After a pause, she looked at Yembi again, I know, we did something wrong to you when we were young, but after all, its in the past, I hope you can forgive us, and today, I have prepared a gift as well. Yembi didnt want it, I dont need the gift, you can keep it for yourself. A gift from Elias, what could it be? It could be some kind of trick to torture her! Yembi, Eliass face had lost the youthful green pheasant, but the only thing that remained unchanged were those eyes, bright and shining like a deep pool of water that could not be looked into. No one knew what kind of mind she was hiding under her hypocritical facade at the moment. Yembi also do not want to know. Yembi once again gave her expulsion order, Leave when youre done, I should go back to bed. You live in this castle dont you, if you dont take it then I will have to ask the owner of the castle to pass it on for me, but I heard from Senior Panxi that you and the owner of the castle are not that close. Chapter 3019: Who Made You a Loser With a single word, it made Yembi pause. It was a threat, a naked threat! Elias meant that if Yembi didnt take the gift, she would have to ask Countess to pass it on, and maybe even tell her the story of their rtionship. Given Countess current rtionship with her, knowing about the past would be a powerful weapon against her. Yembi didnt want her own business to interfere with the rescue of Mordecai. She bit her lip and turned her head to Elias, Give me that gift. Taking the gift and leaving without stopping at all. The gift is quite big, its in the car over there, why dont youe with me and get it. Elias raised his hand and pointed to the parking lot not far away. It was obvious that he could have driven his car to the castle entrance. Deliberately parked somewhere else. Saying there was nothing else on his mind, Yembi wouldnt believe it. But, without any expression on her face, she answered yes. The answer was so dry that it made Elias flinch for a moment. When he came back to his senses, the smile on his face widened, Ill go over there then, you dont even know how long Ive been racking my brain toe up with this gift for you! Hard for you to go through all that trouble, Yembi replied, It was quite a racking of your brain when you were torturing me, wasnt it? I did put a lot of thought into it at the time, but now that I know Im confused, Ive corrected myself, so youve got to give me a chance. Elias replied without thinking.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. How funny. Bad people have done so many bad things, and just by showing a little bit of good behavior, they have to be forgiven. But a good man who has done good deeds all his life, but just by doing one bad thing, he would be used by everyone of being a big bad man who is unforgivable. Yembi slurred in her mind, not making another sound, lifting her steps and continuing on her way. When they reached the parking lot, Elias led her to the trunk of the car. But instead of rushing to open it, he spoke, Yembi, do you know why at that time, I always hated you and wanted to target you? Probably because I was too good and overshadowed you. Yembi replied. Eliass smile narrowed for a few moments, then bloomed wider, Thats right, thats exactly it, youre obviously not in my major, yet you had toe to ss and steal my thunder, how is that okay? Originally, she just wanted to give Yembi a little lesson, so that she would give up pursuing this degree, but Yembi was like an undefeatable little strong man. No matter how much she tortured her, she still came to ss and came out ahead in every exam. Whats the point? Most importantly, youre a good student and good looking, with you, no one notices me. In this world, its always been the case that someone remembers the first, but no one remembers the second. It should be more than that, shouldnt it? Yembi continued to ask, All those things you did to me were just bullying? What are you trying to say? Elias asks back. Yembi replied, You guys came over here as soon as something happened to Professor Park, and I was thinking that you probably got yourselves involved and came to my ce to probe and see if Professor Park said anything. If thats the case, then was it you who instructed Professor Park to deliberately target me and try to mooch off of me in the first ce? Hearing this, Elias let out a bigugh. Having to give a thumbs up, You really are as smart as before. Not hiding anything at all, Elias admitted, Yeah, I did it, I gave Professor Park a sum of money to molest you, and Ill pay another million after its done. Who knew hed be so aplished that youd break free, good thing he smeared you straight away so you didnt get your degree and left in disgrace. Chapter 3020: I’m not the same as I used to be Elias expression was always smiling as he said this. But while it was clearly a smile, one couldnt feel any trace of warmth. Instead, it was as cold as if it was quenched with poison, making people want to tremble. If you were smarter and gave up that specialty earlier, how would there be so many things. Elias said with a helpless shake of his head. Yembiughed, How strange, you cant win over me with your ownck of ability, use crooked ways to force me to leave, and put on a helpless look for who, for your conscience that was eaten by a dog a long time ago? Dont you think its hypocritical? Purple evening dress rushed up again, her tone angry, How do you talk, who allowed you to talk to Sister Ran like that! Saying that, she also invites credit to Elias, Sister Ran, Ill clean her up, this bitch just owes to be cleaned up! No need, Elias stopped her, Ive already said that Im here to give a gift today, how can I still do it. Saying that, he looked at Yembi with a smile, Whats the point of talking about the past, its all in the past, its better to look at the gift weve prepared for you! Opening the trunk, they could see the gifts they had prepared for Yembi. Yembi wasnt stupid and didnt just reach for it. Instead, he eyed Elias warily, You open it. Theres no need to be so hostile toward me, is there? Elias was filled with helplessness, Fine, Ill just open it then. With that, he opened the trunk in front of Yembi.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. As the trunk door rose, Yembi finally got a good look at what was inside. It was a huge cake with some roses beside it. It did look cozy. If you ignore the words and pictures on it. On the huge cake, there were photos stuck all over it, all of which were taken when Yembi was bullied back then. In each one, her face was facing the camera, her eyes terrified and scared, even desperate. But she had to stare at the camera because someone had grabbed her hair with such force that they almost yanked her scalp off. Those people were taking pictures whileughing uncontrobly, and countless unpleasant and disgusting words were ringing in her ears once again. Bitch, I think you just owe it to yourself to clean up, if you dare to seduce my man again, Ill get you killed. Are you short of money, Ill introduce you to business well, I guarantee youll make a lot of money! Quickly look at her clothes underneath, but also quite material well, more afraid of a few, to save her turn back to go out toin. Those pains came back, again, when Yembi saw those pictures. It was like she was back in that toilet cubicle from a few years ago, dripping wet, clothes in tatters, and forced to smile for the camera. Everyone wasughing, their eyes cold and contemptuous. Not far away, Elias leaned against the wall and smoked, waiting for everyone to be done having fun before putting out his cigarette and walking over. Yembi, who do you think youre fighting against? Nope! Yembis thoughts pulled at her, almost a little confused between reality and memory. But she made a brave decision. She walked over to Elias and, with a tug, dragged her to the heel of the cars trunk and, with a sharp jerk, snapped Eliass face into that cake! The photo was embedded in the cake with Eliass face pressed against it, drowning out Eliass screams along with it. Its been a long time, Yembi intoned, scanning the crowd before her, and Im different. Chapter 3021: What Can You Do To Me To be honest, such a Yembi made everyone start to get scared. Everyone exchanged a look with each other and inexplicably and uniformly took a step back. Those eyes were full of killing intent, and they could already feel the pain of a knife scraping across their bodies. Until Elias lifted his head from the cake in a sorry state and hissed loudly, Are you all dead, what are you waiting for, hurry up and get her for me! She had been pampered all her life, where had she ever received such aggravation? Absolutely cannot endure! Purple evening dress took the brunt of the reaction, intending to give Yembi a little color. Her hands were itching just now, and if it wasnt for Elias stopping her, Yembi would probably be on the ground as a dog by now. Of course, it wasnt toote. But she obviously underestimated Yembis strength. She only rushed to her front, and before she got close, Yembi sped her wrist with precision and uracy. Only a click was heard, and the purple evening dresss hand dropped limply. Two secondster, the purple evening gown let out a murderous cry. You can alle and try. Yembi spoke, I dont mind cleaning you all up. After a pause she added, You guys, you followed Elias aspdogs, you havent gone back to your relevant medical studies since graduation, have you even forgotten what arteries and veins look like? But it doesnt matter, today theres her, shell help these guys to review it properly. Not only arteries and veins, but also joints in the body that could be removed, she could help them cram for free! The murderous Yembi scandalized everyone. The mind couldnt help but wonder a little. Its only been a few years, why has Yembi be so powerful. What on earth changed Yembi ah! Yembi, you dont have a background and still dare to fight us, do you know who my father is, just a word from me can make my father get you killed! Elias said through gritted teeth. Yembi replied, Originally, I didnt know, but now that I see you reacting like this, I probably know, Principal Xu, its your dad, right? Elias raised his chin proudly and wiped the cream from his face, Thats right, hes my dad! That makes sense then. Yembi lowered her head and suddenlyughed softly. No wonder. No wonder after she was bullied, she went to report it to the school board, but it never went stone cold.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Then she went to Principal Xu, who even said that this kind of thing is always a p in the face, saying that there must be something she didnt do right and thats why the other party bullied her, or else why wasnt it bullying someone else? Yembi was PUAd so hard that for a while she really wondered if there was something wrong with her. But now, she understands it all. I should have known at that time that I should have said a word to Principal Xu. Yembi shook her head. Elias was puzzled, What do you want to say? I want to tell Principal Seo that there are just inherently bad seeds in this world, like people like you for example. Of course,, there are also born harborers, like people like him. Youre still talking so much even when youre on the verge of death. Elias spoke, You guys, throw her into the car and take her under the bridge, have fun with the beggars first! Wait for the beggars to have enough fun, see Yembis apologetic attitude, and then decide whether to continue the torture, or just cut her off! Chapter 3022: Can’t Hold On Any Longer Forced by Eliass order, thosepdogs beside him obediently approached towards Yembi despite their reluctance. Wait a minute, Yembi spoke, I know I cant escape today, but at least give me a reason why you guys have to get me killed today just because youre afraid that Professor Park will give you up? This was just a matter, Elias could have pushed apdog out to take the me. It wouldnt have to be such a big deal. Elias replied, Of course its not that Professor Park gave me up, but Professor Park has already confessed something about my dad, and Im here to avenge my dad and give Professor Park a wake-up call. If she shook everything out and let her dad go to jail, then even if Professor Park hid in jail, she wouldnt let him have a good time. Your dad, ah, did your dad acquiesce to Professor Parks bullying of female students at school all these years, ah, this is a felony, maybe a death sentence. Yembi pretends to sympathize and opens her mouth. Then pacified Elias, Being without a dad isnt a bad thing, at least youll be able to enjoy your dads legacy to the fullest ah. Yembi!Elias no longer put on his hypocritical face, with a few scowls in his expression, Do you want to die, my dad just received some hush money, those students were spoiled by Professor Park, what does it have to do with my dad! Purple evening dress spoke up, Sister Ran, this bitch must have said this on purpose, lets leave it alone, take it away and just get it dead! Elias nodded and took a deep breath, You guys, hold her down! Several people beside him swarmed up and directly pressed Yembi down. Yembi was busy trying to break free, but she didnt notice that Elias scooped a piece of cake over and then shoved it directly into her mouth. The cake was made with animal cream that melted in her mouth and there was no way to spit it out.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Out of paramedic intuition, Yembi tasted a strange vor in the cream, a little sour, a little bitter. Whats in this cake? Yembi questioned. Eliasughed out loud with abandon, Im afraid youll get scared when you see too many beggarster, so Im giving you a little gift in advance so you can rx and enjoy yourself better under the beggars too! Originally then, she was not going to force Yembi to eat like this. But Yembi tore her face off first, so there was no way out. Just eat it. You just ate it too, why are you okay? Yembi was already feeling her body start to get hot, and her consciousness was starting to fade. Elias replied, Im not stupid, of course I took the medicine in advance. Saying that, he took out a small ss bottle from his pocket with a pink capsule inside that was shaking back and forth inside the bottle as Elias moved. Do you want it badly? Elias asked, Heres the deal, get down on your knees and beg me, bark like a dog, and lick up all that cream from my car, and Ill give it to you. There was no way he was going to give it. Yembi wasnt stupid. How could Elias give her that capsule so easily when he hated her so much. It was just a figure of speech to tease her. Yembi had fallen for it a few years ago and wouldnt fall for it a second time now. You I advise you to give it to me now or you will regret it. Yembi licked her lips so dry that her words were breathless. There was a fire burning inside her body, stripping away a little bit of her sanity and devouring it cleanly. No, it was too much to hold on to. Chapter 3023: Well, you go pick it up then! Elias looked at her like this, and the expression on his face became more and more smug and rampant. Youre like this and you still want to scare me? Elias took his foot and kicked Yembi, Fine, Ill see how I regret today. Soon, youreuppance ising. Yembi struggled to speak. Elias wanted to ask what his retribution was. Before she could open her mouth, she heard the sound of hurried footstepsing from beside her. There was no time at all to react before she had been kicked over in the trunk. The others, seeing this, were so frightened that they wanted to leave immediately. But there was simply no that chance. A whole bunch of security guards came forward and pinned them to the ground. Yembi lost her shackles and slid towards the ground, her body as soft as spaghetti. As soon as Bruno circled her into his arms, he felt the skin on her body burn frighteningly hot, and his handsome sword brows immediately knitted into an ink spot. How had it gotten so bad? Are you okay? Bruno asked, Im taking you to the hospital now. Theres, theres medicine. Yembi struggled to speak, Elias has it. Hearing this, Brunos gaze immediately fell on the gang, his tone menacing, Whos Elias and wheres the medicine? Elias had just climbed out of the trunk, the severe pain on his body had not yet slowed down, and he was again pressed to the ground by the security guards. Shes Elias, she is! One of the followers was shocked and immediately spoke up, trying to get a little preferential treatment.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Bruno carried Yembi over. He was going to search him himself, but looking at Elias like that, he withdrew his hand and said to the security guard, You go search and find a drug. The security guard was also male and older. Elias immediately screamed in fear, Get out of my way, dont touch me! Do you know who my father is, if you dare to touch me, when my fatheres out of detention, Ill let him get you killed! The guard was bluffed and didnt dare to move. Search you, Bruno butted in, Her dad wont be getting out again. How can that be, my dad just acquiesced to Professor Parks bullying of female students, he wasnt involved, so why shouldnt hee out, who do you think you are! Elias pressed on. Bruno shook his cell phone, which brightly still showed that it was still in a call. And the record button was on. The note on the phone number was Yembi! Elias wasnt stupid, he understood at once. No wonder Yembi had been asking questions just now, it turned out to be for Bruno on the other end of the phone to record. No wonder Bruno showed up so promptly! Yembi, that bitch! Youre trying to get me killed, Yembi, youve got a mean heart! Elias cursed. Yembi was already driven crazy by the sizzling sensation in her body, but she still sobered up a few times when she heard that, and barely managed to squeeze out a smile, Im vicious? It was so easypared to what Elias and the others had done to themselves. Yet Elias was still so indignant. Sure enough! Thats how people are, they can never do empathy until things fall on them. Elias, its really time to say goodbye this time. Yembi said softly. Eliasughed out loud, Yeah, Im going to get killed by you, but youre not getting any better! Saying that, Elias didnt know where the strength came from, he directly shook off the security guard and threw the bottle in his hand directly into the fountain pool not far away! Chapter 3024: Sending Her to the Hospital Only a fluttering sound was heard, and after the bottle smashed a small ssh on the surface of the water, it gurgled and bubbled, sinking towards the bottom. Bruno reacted and immediately went to fish it out. But the bottle was unsealed, already filled with water, and the capsule had melted, bing one with the water in the pool. Hahaha! Elias let out an even more wildly triumphantugh, This is the only one left of this drug, now you dont have the antidote, its over! Where can I buy this antidote? Bruno questioned with a sullen face, Tell me! Elias replied, There wont be any more antidote, this is a drug that is not allowed to be made, thest bit of stock was bought by me, want the antidote, then go to Sn Cemetery, dig out the person who made the drug and ask. Damn! Bruno was seething with rage, itching to get Elias killed. Thest vestige of reason held him back from letting her do it. It would be ungentlemanly to hit a woman. As he thought, Yembi had stumbled to her feet and was running toward the fountain. Her whole body was weak, and every step she took was trembling and extraordinarily thrilling. When she reached the fountain pool, she even tumbled directly into the pool with a thud. Yembi! Bruno quickly stepped forward, trying to fish Yembi out. What if Yembi drowned in the pool in her current state? When he got to the front, he realized that Yembi was gulping down the water from the fountain pool. You cant drink this water, Bruno stepped forward to stop it, Its dirty, Yembi, dont drink it. Elias followed suit, Thats right, dont drink it, unless you can drink all the water in this pool, theres no way youll be able to detoxify your body. After a pause he added, If I were you, Id hurry up and go find a man, oh yeah, this drug is very potent, youll have to find at least seven or eight men to get rid of it oh. Shut up! Brunos eyes were icy cold. He warned Elias, If Im not mistaken, youve all taken the antidote, so if you draw your blood for Yembi, it should be the same as drinking from the pool. And you dont have to drink that much, draining the blood of two or three people should be enough. You Elias was shocked, You want to kill us? How could you do that, its against thew. Kill you guys? Bruno hooked his lips, Dont worry, Ill leave a little bit of blood for you guys, and then Ill give you a blood transfusion, only if the blood is dry or not, Im not sure. If you want to torture Elias and the others, there are many ways to do it, how can you get them dead at once. It would be pointless to kill them. Elias teeth were chattering and she was pale with fear. Now she really knew fear. But there was no longer any room for negotiation. Bruno! at this time, Cedron received the news and also ran over, Whats the situation now, how is Yembi? While saying that, he took Yembis pulse. How did he get hit by that drug, its serious, his pulse is all messed up, hurry up and take him to the hospital to wash his blood once again. Cedron ordered. As for Elias and the others You dont have to care, Ill take care of it. Cedron said, You take Yembi to the hospital first, she wontst long. Good. Bruno nodded and picked Yembi up from the pool, striding forward. Every step was eager, wishing he could just instantly move to the hospital.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 3025: You All Go Away! Soon, Bruno brought Jiang Evening to the car. In order for the speed to be fast, he chose Cedrons sports car, which could go up to three hundred mph. But the sports car also had a drawback, there were only two positions. Bruno fixed Yembi in the passenger seat, and then went around to the drivers seat to sit down. Before he could even start the car, Yembi had already closed in. She had almostpletely lost her own consciousness,pletely body instinct, trying to get close to Bruno, trying to find a bit of coolfort in him. Unbeknownst to her, such an action was a great test for Bruno. He wasnt some sitting duck Willow, and was already reacting. But, now was not the time, and he couldnt do that to Yembi. Yembi, wake up, youll be fine when we get to the hospital. Bruno said and patted Yembis cheek hard. The pain cleared Yembis head a little, Bruno? Yes, its me, Bruno nodded, Im taking you to the hospital right now, can you hold on? Yembi bit down hard on the tip of her tongue and her fingernails were embedded dead center in her palms, making herself struggle to stay awake, I can. Bruno hmmmd and mmed on the gas, heading straight for the hospital.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. What he didnt realize was that only halfway there, Yembi was once again dominated by the drug. Taking advantage of the wait for the stoplight, Bruno used his own belt and tied her hands. At the very least this way they wouldnt suddenlye up to him and grope all over him. That kind of behavior, not to mention the safety talk, was not okay. They could end up in a car crash. With his hands shackled and his body buckled under the seatbelt, Yembi could only squirm and make small whimpering noises. It was hard, a feeling of wanting to die. Each sound seemed to tickle Brunos heart. He looked slightly sideways at Yembis form and felt his heart choke. This was the first time he had ever seen Yembi crying hard. He had thought that Yembi, a woman who was naturally nervous, would never have a moment of sadness. Even if she was sad, she wouldnt show it, she would hold it in. But who would have known that she had been through so many things before. Obviously, she was deep in the mud, but she still faced the crowd with a little sunshine look. Yembi, youve lived a hard life, havent you? Bruno murmured in a small voice. In the next instant, Yembi was heard replying, Bruno, Im having a hard time. Just hold on a little longer, well be at the hospital soon. Bruno soothed. As he said that, the green light came on, and his foot hit the gas again. After turning three intersections, they finally arrived at the hospital. The doctors were startled when they saw Bruno, who rushed in holding Yembi, and immediately surrounded them. Whats the situation? While asking, they took out a shlight and tried to check Yembis condition. Yembi was blurred in consciousness and felt her eyelids being peeled open, followed by a bright lighting into view. Certain bad memories shed open in his mind. Open your eyes for me look at the camera properly and smile, otherwise how will the guests be satisfied when they look at the pictures? Are you opening them or not, if not Ill take off all your clothes! Yembi violently reached out her hand and pushed the doctor away, her tone was horrified to the core, No, dont touch me, get away from me, all of you! Chapter 3026: Only You Can Come The doctor was defenseless and was pushed to the ground by Yembi. The nurses next to him rushed to help. The doctor struggled to swing his hands, grimacing in pain, You guys dont need to care about me, first rescue the patient, rescuing the patient is important. But after that incident just now, Yembi was hostile to everyone around her. As long as it is close to the person, immediately will attack. The nurses are helpless, turning their heads to Bruno, This wont work, we cant do the tests. Cant we get a sedative shot first? Bruno asked. The way Yembi was looking right now, he was at a loss as well. The nurse continued to shake her head, No, were not sure whats in the medication shes taking right now, if its ipatible with the tranquilizer then shell die. And the problem now was that if Yembi wasnt allowed to be sedated, it was impossible to draw blood for tests. All of a sudden, there was a dilemma. Arent you the patients family, persuade the patient. The nurse eagerly urged. Bruno wanted to say that in fact, he and Yembi were just pretending to be a couple, and the two were not familiar with each other. But he still swallowed his words. Whats the point of talking to the doctors and nurses. Even if they believed it, it would be useless. Except for him, there is really no one who has a better rtionship with Yembi. Lets keep the dead horse as a living horse! Bruno thought, then walked to Yembi and whispered, Yembi, its me, Bruno, will you listen, I wont hurt you. Hearing the familiar voice, Yembis unfocused gaze slowly moved towards Bruno. The way her hands were dancing around gradually calmed down as well. She really heard Brunos words and did as she was told.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Its now! The doctor was so excited that he told the nurse to rush to examine Yembi and draw blood. But before he could get close enough, Yembi suddenly started to get agitated again and almost rolled off the stretcher buggy bed, Dont touch me, dont! Go away! It still didnt work. Several more attempts were made, and this was always the case. When Bruno spoke, Yembi would calm down for a while, but if anyone else came near, Yembi would be agitated again. This way, there was absolutely no way to do the surgery. There is only onest method. The doctor spoke up with a very heavy expression. What method, quickly say it. Brunos tone was iparably anxious. What time is it, still selling out? Watching Yembi desperately twisting her body on the stretcher bed because of the unbearable pain, on that palm-sized, all her features were screwed together, his heart was indescribably annoyed. The doctors in this hospital, in the end, can they still work! Sir, please operate on her. The doctor said. Silence. Bruno froze for several seconds before reacting that the doctor wasnt joking. But it was too much like a joke! How am I supposed to operate on her, I didnt even study medicine. Bruno spoke, Youre asking me to operate, you might as well just kill her now. That would still hurt. The doctor was helpless, But this is the only way for now, she wont let us get close at all, dont be afraid, its just a routine checkup, as long as you can help draw blood and make sure the tranquilizer wont have an effect, you can leave it to uster. And what if its dangerous? Bruno asked. Then wed have to go to the more extreme method of electrical stimtion, but that would be so painful that we couldnt do it as ast resort, and your family wouldnt want it. More importantly, Yembi was in such a condition that she couldnt afford to put it off any longer! Chapter 3027: I Will Never Admit Defeat Thest sentencepletely woke Bruno up. He looked down at Yembi. Because the woman had been suffering for too long, a number of veins had sprouted on her slender, white neck, and she was still muttering under her breath, not allowing anyone toe near her. Bruno even suspected that if this continued, Yembi would simply explode out of sheer frustration. What do I do? Bruno finally made his decision. The doctor took the cell phone of the nurse next to him and opened the video call before handing it to Bruno. You use this tomunicate with me, Ill tell you what to do to extract the blood samples and other data you need, and when its done, you just send it out to the freezer. Freezer? Brunos eyes were suspicious, Why the freezer? Her body is parched right now, she needs to be cooled down, this will also ease the pain. The doctor replied. And assured, We will strictly control the temperature of the freezer, dont worry, you and she will be fine. Uh-huh. Bruno nods and scoops up Yembi in the hospital bed, Wheres the freezer? The nurse immediately led the way. When they reached the freezer, a cold air greeted them, Bruno couldnt help but shiver. Yembi, however, was much morefortable, and even her wrinkled face loosened up, but she was still hooked onto Brunos neck and wouldnt let go. It was a good thing Bruno was strong enough to handle it even with one hand. He found the syringes and other items stored in the freezer, as the doctor had requested, and ced Yembi on the bed in the duty room. Next do as I say, first tie a pulse pressure band around your upper arm, tightly so you can clearly locate her veins, and then Bruno did as he was told, bit by bit. Every step, it was done extraordinarily meticulously and carefully, afraid of any mistakes. Half an hourter, all the data the doctor needed was collected and sent out to the freezer. Tough luck, the results will take half an hour toe out, so take her inside and hold on for another half an hour, then we can start the treatment. The doctor said. Bruno hmmmd and retreated back into the duty room of the freezer. Yembi was cradling a huge block of ice, the searing body heat rapidly melting the ice. Bruno, however, felt the cold and raised his hand to wipe it away, realizing that a white frost had formed on his face. That was formed when the sweat froze. What a hell. Bruno wanted tough. He had negotiated a lot of business over the past few years, met with many important clients, and had never been this nervous even when he was doing over a billion dors a minute. But now he was sweating with anxiety because Yembi was drugged. Yembi, Bruno looked at the woman in front of him, as if asking her and himself, are you really that important to me? Yembi had gotten sopletely lost in her own world that she couldnt hear Bruno at all. She just wanted to find a little bit of cold andfort, a little bit.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. Half an hour passed like years for Bruno. Because looking at Yembi in front of him, his mind always unconsciously remembers, the things Yembi did to herself in the car. Even if it was the result of the drug drive, but he did have a reaction. A big reaction. Bruno? behind him, Yembi suddenly hissed, Am I saved? Bruno shook his head, sweeping Yembis still lumpy red cheeks, Not quite, but its getting close, theyll be able to cure youter. With that, he went over the treatment n the doctor had given him. Yembi suddenly became agitated, No, I dont want to be stimted by electric currents, Bruno dont, if thats what they choose to do to me, then you let me out of the hospital! Chapter 3028: This is so haphazard Bruno could sense that Yembi was very hostile and resistant to the whole current stimtion thing. If she really let the doctor do it, shed probably just jump off the building. But if the blood test results were bad, this would be the only chance Bruno thought, his mood getting more and more confused. Lets hope the blood testes back good! Just as he was thinking about it, the doctors voice rang over the cell phone. Hows it going? Bruno asked. The doctor wanted to say something, his tone was very difficult, The results are out, but theyre not good, weve already brought the equipment this way, you must calm the patient down. The sound of the video was externalized. Yembis entire body was agitated when she heard it, shaking her head desperately, trying hard to get up and escape. No, shed rather die than be treated with electroshock! Yembi, calm down. Bruno shackled Yembi with one hand as he spoke to the doctor on one side, No, I cant handle her and shes refusing to do the treatment. Something else had to be done. Something else? The doctor was even more difficult, I cant find another way either, right now its the most primitive way other than electric shock treatment, but Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Bruno, Those are the only two methods right? Yes, for now this is it Before the words were finished again, Bruno turned off the mute and the screen switched on. Bruno lowered his head, looking at Yembi in front of him, his eyes were deep, and there were a few muffled sounds in his voice, Yembi, there are only two ways right now, and if you dont want to be treated by electroshock, then youll have to This time it was Bruno who didnt finish his sentence. Yembi barely hesitated and immediately nodded, I do, if its you, I can. It was better than being electrocuted. Have you thought this through? Ive thought it through. Yembi nodded. Bruno hmmmed andid Yembi down on the bed in the duty room first, then turned on the sound of the video. The doctor had no idea hed just been muted, and assumed Bruno was listening, continuing to babble on about the condition. There was only one central idea. Yembis condition could not be dyed any longer. No matter what method was used, it had to be resolved. Otherwise, even if Yembi doesnt die, all her physical skills will be affected. Ill unlock the freezer door from the inside. Bruno spoke up. The doctor was confused, Huh? You guys dont close the door outside and dont send anyone in, Ill be out when Im done, and donte back to contact me for the next few hours. After saying that, without giving the doctor a chance to answer, he directly hung up the phone. Leaving the doctor in a daze. No, what the hell is going on here? Howe he wasnt allowed to contact him for a good reason, what about the patient inside? The doctor was nervous and wanted to call back immediately. Bruno, Yembi? at that moment, Cedron also rushed over, Excuse me, where are the two of them? Youre a family member too arent you, the doctor spoke immediately as if hed found a lifesaver, Youre just in time, the two of them have now gone to the freezer and unlocked the door from the inside, saying that they were waiting for them to contact me, this is too much nonsense!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. What was the point ofing to the hospital and hiding in the freezer without seeing a doctor. It would be bad if they froze something. Chapter 3029: You Should Indeed Pay Me For My Hard Work Cedron also wrinkled his eyebrows, Bruno isnt such a reckless person, what happened? The doctor then told Cedron everything that had happened. When Cedron heard that, his expression changed from worry at the beginning, to easing, and finally his frownpletely loosened. In that case, the corners of Cedrons lips curled up, since he said so, then well just do as were told. What? The doctor was jumping out of his skin in a hurry. How could a new family membere in and still have this attitude. What the hell is wrong with this family. Just as he was about tosh out, he heard Cedron speak, Doctor didnt you also say that there is more than one way to operate on Yembi, I think you understand. How could I possibly understand, Im not a worm in his stomach, I, here, the doctor suddenly reacted. He stared incredulously at Cedron, You mean, the two of them are inside Cedron stopped the doctors intention to continue, See through it, well just wait. The doctor then said nothing. Doctor, can I trouble you to prescribe them some medicine? Cedron spoke, They were probably tired from staying inside, and they need to replenish their energy aftering out.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. No problem. The doctor agreed quickly, Four bottles of glucose injection and a little bit of goji berries. Although they were young people, but to detoxify, they were afraid that they had to be properly replenished as well! C Inside the freezer. Bruno didnt know what was going on outside. The heat in the small duty room was immense, and his sturdy, powerful back was beaded with sweat as he let out a constant low gasp. And Yembi was even more exaggerated than he was, constantly writhing underneath him. Like a beautiful snake. But as the drug was gradually dissipated, Yembis consciousness gradually returned to her mind. By the time thest one was over, the two of them were in turn a bit embarrassed, their eyes too shy to meet. When it was over, Yembi braced her sore body and put on all her clothes. Bruno also immediately put on his clothes, and spoke with a tight face, Today this matter, I will be responsible for He is not the kind of mboyant person who never jokes about girls. Since he did it, he recognized it! But before the words could be finished, Yembi had already opened her mouth to interrupt him, I wont rely on you, thank you for today, you dont have to put it in your heart. Rely on me? For the first time Bruno found the word particrly harsh. Yembi nodded heavily, Yes, dont worry about it, I really wont rely on you, by the way, how much money is appropriate for me to give you. Brunos face cools down, What, pay me for selling my body? Really treat him like a duck? The temperature in the duty room, which was still hot just a moment ago, rapidly dropped, freezing Yembi to the point where she couldnt help but shiver. She gathered her clothes tightly with force and opened her mouth to exin, I dont mean that, its just that youve worked so hard today, I have to give you a little money. Take the money to buy some tonic to make up for it. It was really hard work. After all, this medicine on her was so strong that she froze just now and made Bruno work hard three times before settling. Thinking of the sight of the beads of sweat on Brunos forehead smashing into her chest, Yembi couldnt help but feel her cheeks start to flush and roll. If you count it that way, then you should indeed pay me a little for my hard work, five million dors. Bruno said. Chapter 3030: So Now You Know What I Am Five million? Yembi stared wide-eyed, Thats too much. What, wasnt it you who offered topensate me, now you think you cant afford it? Bruno questioned, Since you dont have the money, dont say such things in the future. He didnt want to hear the word give money from Yembis mouth again. After all, it wasnt like he had just done that with Yembi for money, but- Brunos eyes were briefly confused for a moment at the thought. He didnt do it for money, so what exactly was the reason for helping Yembi like that? Because he liked Yembi? But obviously, Yembi didnt mean anything to him, otherwise she wouldnt have humiliated him with money. A pang of depression ran through Brunos mind and he almost gasped a little. He buttoned his cuffs and stood up, sweeping another nce at Yembi, who was sitting on the edge of the bed, fuming. Ill go get the nurse toe in and examine you. Throwing that down, he left the freezer straight away. Pulling open the door to the freezer, the doctors and nurses outside swarmed up. Whats the situation now? The doctor asked eagerly. Brunos expression was cold, Go in and see for yourself. What exactly is the situation, he was toozy to say. The doctor and nurse then headed inside. Cedron, on the other hand, walked up to Bruno, with a few moments of doubt in the bottom of his eyes, Whats wrong with you, could it be that things arent rubbing off on you guys? No. Bruno really didnt know what to say about what had just happened. Saying that he helped Yembi detox, but Yembi was going to take money to get rid of him? Bruno felt like his pride was crushed. Cedron couldnt help but be even more curious when he saw that expression on his face, Whats going on, tell us. Brother-inw, when did you be so nosy. Bruno spat. Ive been with your sister for a long time, its natural to be close to the truth. Cedron replied. He was okay with asking a few questions. If Anna had been there, she would have pried the freezer door open a while ago and snuck off to listen to the wall. You talk bad about my sister, Bruno spoke up, Im going to tell my sister now! As he said this, he literally pulled out his cell phone, intending to call Anna. Cedrons attention was immediately diverted, rushing to appease Brunos emotions, OK, OK, OK, forget it if you dont want to say it, dont call your sister, shes raising a fetus, her emotions cant be agitated right now.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. He wasnt afraid of Bruno suing, but was afraid that if Anna got agitated, he and his child would be in danger. Bruno is not stupid, how can he give his own sister more trouble at this juncture. Its just a matter of scaring Cedron. Seeing that Cedron was relieved, he put down his cell phone. Cedron pulled him downstairs to pay Yembis bill. Getting on the elevator, Cedron asked again, So what are you going to do next, you and Yembi already had sex, you have to be responsible, right? No. Bruno let out a sullen breath, I was forced into that, why should I be responsible. What he wanted to be responsible for, but was rejected by Yembi and dismissed with money, Bruno couldnt say. So he deliberately made it sound like he was the unwilling party. But the consequence of that was this. Cedron looks at him all wrong, Thats scummy behavior, how can you do that, Yembi will be upset. He said and sighed. I thought you guys were going to have a huge breakthrough after today, I didnt realize thats all it was going to be, and I didnt even realize you werent going to take responsibility for it, Bruno, I remember you werent used to be this character. Then you know what my character is now. Bruno replied lightly, Its just to help detoxify the poison, after today its over and everyone should stop talking about it. Chapter 3031: The Most Important Thing Now Is You Cedronshed out, close to carving the word scum right into Brunos face. Bruno also had a little more fire in his heart. Brother-inw, this kind of thing like feelings cant be forced in the first ce, its always been about what you love and what I want, and since both of us cant talk about it, its only natural that we dont get together. Why must you think its his fault. Didnt it ever ur to you that it was Yembi who didnt want it? Bruno didnt say thosest words. After ring at Cedron again, the elevator door opened just in time for Bruno to lift his steps and walk out, his back cold and indifferent. The direction he walked was also not the direction to the payment office. It seems that he is really angry, so he doesnt care about Yembi. Cedron shook his head helplessly, but he couldnt leave Yembi to chase after Bruno, so he went to pay the bill first. Back upstairs, Yembi has been sent to the general ward. The doctor said that the drugs in his body had been diluted almost to the point of being diluted, so two more vials of saline to boost his metabolism and get the rest of the bit out of his body would be enough. Cedron hmmmd and sat on Yembis bedside. Soothing her, he said, Dont worry, Elias and the others Ive already sent to the police station, and with all that previous stuff and the evidence you recorded, theyre up for at least ten years. Moreover, even if theye out, Eliass father has already been sentenced to life imprisonment, and can no longer support her. Yembi didnt have to be afraid of their retaliation. Im not afraid. Yembi shook her head, the corners of her mouth curled into a faint smile, I can deal with them once tonight, and then I can deal with them a second time and a third time after that. After a pause, she added, Besides, dont I still have Mr. Navarro and you guys to help me? She had a backer, what was she afraid of! Speaking of which, Yembi noticed that the only person who came to her hospital room was Cedron, Bruno didnt show up. Mr. Navarro, where is Bruno? Yembi asked. She was still trying to exin to Bruno about what just happened. The reason why she didnt want him to be responsible and wanted to give him money was because she hoped that she wouldnt cause Bruno any trouble, not because she disliked Bruno. The two of them will have to get along in the future, Yembi doesnt want Bruno to hate himself.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. But this inquiry, reflected in Cedrons ears, became expectation and hope. See? Yembi had really fallen in love with Bruno, and with tonights events as a catalyst, was desperate to break the ice with Bruno. Bruno, on the other hand, isnt going to take responsibility for it and just runs away. Whats the difference between that and a scumbag who raises his pants and then flips out? No, it is! But Cedron couldnt say this in front of Yembi. After swallowing for a long time, he just stifled out a sentence, That, he was busy going back to deal with Elias, so he left first. Like this! A touch of loss crossed the bottom of Yembis eyes, but it was only an instant before she gathered her mood and squeezed out a smile once again towards Cedron, Its really embarrassing to have to trouble Mr. Navarro, you, and Bruno because of my business. Whats the point of being polite with me. Cedron waved his hand, full of unconcern, If it wasnt for you, no one would have been able to get close to Mordecai at all, the one who should be thanked is me. At the mention of Mordecai, Yembis eyes get a little more serious and she tells Cedron, Ill be dischargedter, so Ill continue to take care of Mordecai tomorrow. The n to rescue Mordecai cannot be dyed because of her. Cedron waved his hand, Theres no need to rush this matter, what you should be thinking about right now isnt Mordecai, but yourself. Chapter 3032: Do Me A Favor Yembi immediately waved her hand, Im really fine, the doctors have said that Ill be fully recovered after these IVs. So back to taking care of Mordecai, no problem at all. Mr. Navarro, you dont have to worry about my health. Yembi said seriously. Cedron cried andughed. Where was he worried about Yembis physical condition, but about Yembis mental condition ah. Seeing that Yembi didnt understand, he could only try to speak, That, between the two of you and Bruno, what are you going to do? Bruno and I have already agreed to be friends from now on. Yembi replied, Dont worry Mr. Navarro, Im not the kind of woman whos going to rely on Bruno because of this, what we were like before, well still be like that from now on. There is absolutely no difference. Did Bruno tell you that? Cedrons brow grew tighter. Yembi shook her head, No, I said it, I asked Bruno to do it, so Mr. Navarro you mustnt go giving Bruno a hard time. Yembi was telling the truth. But in Cedrons ears, it became anotheryer of meaning. What a good girl! Rather than suffer herself, she must guard Brunos reputation. Taking all the responsibility onto herself. What girl can be like Yembi? Bruno doesnt know how to cherish her. Thinking of this, Cedrons eyes added a few more moments of doubt. Obviously, Bruno was interested in Yembi before, why is it that now that the rtionship has gotten closer, the two of them have gotten into this situation. Could it be that this is the legend, what cant be obtained will always be inmotion, and once obtained, it will be tasteless instead? Mr. Navarro, Mr. Navarro? said Yembis voice, pulling Cedrons thoughts back to reality. He looked down at Yembi with a quizzical look in his eyes, Whats wrong. Im two hours away from being discharged, so go ahead and go home, Ill take my own cab backter. Yembi said. Cedron hadnt wanted to agree. But in the next second, Yembi was heard saying, With all thats happened in the castle tonight, Im afraid Countess is going to make a move on that woman in the old attic, Mr. Navarro, you must protect her. Because there was no chance, that crazy woman was the real Countess. Cedrons heart lifted. If this current Countess could be overthrown, then it would help in the matter of rescuing Mordecai. But he didnt feelfortable letting Yembi stay in the hospital by herself. Wait here, Ill go get you an escort. Cedron said. He lifted his steps and headed out the door. Just as he reached the door, he bumped into an acquaintance. Jay? Cedron felt that this person was genuinely unmemorable, he had only mentioned it once in the past few days, so how did he turn around and meet it? At this moment, Jay, was still sitting in a wheelchair, but the shade on his face hadpletely disappeared, bing very sunny and handsome. He greeted Cedron, Havent seen you in years, Young Koo, oh no, I should call you Mr. Navarro now. It doesnt matter what youre called, Cedron replied, Why are you here?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. I came over to meet a friend and to remove the auxiliary stent inside my bones. Jay replied, By the way, I saw that press conference today, Bruno and his, girlfriend was it? Not a girlfriend. Cedron shook his head, then brightened, Are you busy right now, do me a favor! Chapter 3033: You Don’t Come Around Compared to finding a caregiver, of course it was more appropriate to let Jay help take care of Yembi. Knowing the root of the problem, not afraid to make mistakes. Jay had a helpless face, Im also a patient, are you sure you want to squeeze me like this? You dont have toe, Cedron interrupted his selling out, Ive heard Sebastian say that your legs are basically healed, you can even walk normally, the only reason why you still continue to be in a wheelchair is just that youre afraid of being counted out by those people before yourepletely recovered.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Originally were almost well, suddenly by those people toe a bit, the previous efforts will all be wasted. My brother really does tell you everything. Jay helplessly shook his head, Yeah, its all because I used to be too arrogant in Lashrey and made countless enemies, and now I have to be careful when healing. Its because youve done so many bad things that you should help others more now, its umting blessings. Cedron said seriously. There was only one central idea. Get Jay to help take care of Yembi. Jay agreed, Alright, which ward is she in, Ill just go and keep an eye on it. After a pause he added, But lets say it in advance, I can only be responsible for taking care of it, as for how well I take care of it, thats hard to say. Theres no such thing as a bad person that Mr. Jay takes care of. Cedron put the high hat on him. Blowing off some steam before bringing Jay to Yembi. Yembi was so shocked that she sat up directly from the hospital bed, Mr. Navarro, there are still Chinese caregivers in Reliacaos hospitals now, and theyre so handsome, its not cheap, is it? No money. Cedron replied, Let me introduce you, this is my friend, Jay. Yembi immediately changed her expression and looked at Jay with respect, Hello! Ive heard Anna talk about you for a long time, and when I see you today, its really different. Jay immediately came to be interested. Really, so what did Anna say about me? Yembi immediately went on a flurry of rainbow farts. Jay couldnt help butugh out loud, and only afterughing did he speak, You said it yourself to make me happy, right? How could Anna say so many words of praise about me, at that time she hated toe up and kill me. I did say a few bad things too. Yembi answered truthfully, But it just goes to show that youre awesome and possess a strength that people cant ignore, whether theyre friends or enemies. Youre funny! Jay was even happier. Cedron was relieved to see the two talking quite well. He went back to the castle. Only to find that Bruno had already gone to the old attic to make sure the crazy woman was okay. Brother-inw, its basically certain now that the crazy woman is the real Countess, and that the crazy woman is clutching some secret in her hand, so much so that it makes both Countess and Mizuki afraid to kill her. Bruno analyzed. Until that secret was known, the crazy woman was safe. Youre right in line with Yembi on that one. Cedron nodded, a little more seriousness in his expression. Bruno wanted to bristle and say that he wasnt like Yembi. In the next instant, something else came to mind. Yembi hadnt returned to the castle. Why isnt Yembi her woman back and well? Bruno intoned. Cedron replied without thinking, It still needs to be treated for a while, dont worry, Ive already hired someone to take care of it. What do I have to put my mind at ease about, it was just a casual question. Bruno replied, turning directly away. Chapter 3034: You Can Directly Curse Me Looking at Brunos back, Cedron shook his head more and more helplessly. Ai, sinful fate ah! These two people looked like there was really no way they could get together, otherwise why didnt they even have a word of concern. If I had known earlier, I wouldnt have set up Yembi and Bruno before! -Bruno went back to his room to rest. Bruno went back to his room to rest. Lying on the huge bed, he tossed and turned but couldnt sleep. The faint scent of roses from Yembis body seemed to linger on the tip of his nose. It wasnt the smell of perfume, but of body lotion, so faint that it could only be smelled when his lipsnded on her skin. It was then that the two of them clung to each other, their sweat mingling Brunos eyes went a few shades deeper and his breathing became heavy. Damn! How could he remember what happened in the freezer? Bruno sat up violently from the bed, almost muttering, After all, shes my partner, even if I dont have to be responsible for it, I still have to take care of her when I have to. Otherwise when he got back to Willisto and Anna found out about this, shed probably have to clean him up again. Thats right, its not for Yembis sake, but just for his own.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. With that in mind, Bruno left the castle and set off for the hospital. On the way, he also went to Chinese Street to buy a bowl of chicken soup. By the time he arrived at the hospital, before he could push open the door, he could already hear the yfulughtering from inside. Mr. Jay, youre so good at jokes, I feel funny talking to you. My humor is going to be different for people too. Jay replied, Thats in your face, if it was anyone else, I wouldnt be racking my brain for these jokes. The voice Outside the door Brunos heart sank. He pushed the door open and walked in, and spotted Jay, who was sitting in front of Yembis bed. At once his pupils shrunk hard! Jay had reallye? So, when brother-inw said that someone was taking care of Yembi, he was talking about Jay? And by having Jaye at this time, was he trying to say that he intended for Yembi and Jay to be together. Just as he was thinking randomly, he heard Jay open his mouth, Mr. Newman, its been a long time, no, you should be meeting me for the first time, even though Ive known you for a long time, but lets introduce myself, my name is Before he could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by Bruno. He rolled his eyes in no good humor, I know who you are, youre the one who made the two Bonnie and Sebastian almost separate, and youre also the one who made so many bad thingse out. The infamous Jay back then well, how could he not recognize. Bruno!Yembi was anxious. She hurriedly apologized to Jay, Im sorry Mr. Jay, he didnt mean it, he was just joking with you, dont mind, we all know it, you were forced to do it back then. Actually, Jay is a very, very nice person. Jay had a faint smile on his face, Its okay, I really wasnt a good person in the past and did a lot of bad things, its normal to criticize me like this, I ept it. After a pause he looks at Bruno again, Mr. Newman, if you have anything against me just go ahead and say it, I definitely wont talk back. Bruno: What else was he going to say? Speaking up again at this point would make him look too vicious, and Jay would be the aggrieved one. Whats more, the way Yembi was beside him in death defending Jay was just too harsh. He was afraid that if he opened his mouth, he could just curse Jay to death! Chapter 3035: Mouthing Off Bruno himself hadnt even noticed that he had been so concerned about Yembis affairs since I dont know when. Holding a huge fire in his stomach, he heaved the chicken soup he had brought on the nightstand, My brother-inw asked to bring it. Mr. Navarro gave it to me. Jay nodded thoughtfully, Mr. Navarro is so thoughtful. Following that, he looks to Bruno, So what did you bring? Eyes, already falling on Bruno. Yembi threw her eyes over as well, her hands clenched under the covers in obvious anticipation. Bruno, however, spoke with a cold face, No, didnt I say that Im almost discharged from the hospital, whats the point of bringing so many things, and I dont mind the effort of being discharged from the hospital. Hearing these words, the light underneath Yembis eyes instantly metastasized. But still nodded her head and squeezed out a smile along with Brunos words, Yes, its troublesome to bring so many things here and have to take them away when the timees. Just as the words fell, Jays cell phone rang.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He picked it up, and after listening to the other party say a few words, he spoke, Alright, have them all sent in! When Yembi and Bruno didnt react, more than a dozen people came in, crowding the small hospital room. And in each of these peoples hands, they were holding a variety of different things. Yembi looked dumbfounded, Mr. Jay, what are you doing? Jays tone was deep and gentle, I bought something for you, otherwise how boring it would be for you to lie in the hospital, dont worry, its okay even if you cant take these things with you, I can have them sent to the ce where you live. That wont be necessary. Yembi still wanted to refuse. Jay made a stern face, very serious, Why are you still being polite to me, just listen to me, Yembi, as long as youre happy, its more important than anything else. Said, then looked to Bruno, By the way Mr. Newman, I still have a gift downstairs, but there are not enough manpower, lets go and get it, can we? Bruno had the word displeasure written all over his face. But if he flipped out at this time, it seemed as if he cared a lot about Yembi. After hesitating for a while, he still gave a hmmm and raised his steps to go outside. Jay also maneuvered the wheelchair to go outside. Not forgetting to tell Yembi, Take a look at these gifts, Ill be back soon. Mr. Jay, actually these things, Mr. Jay?! Without waiting for Yembi to finish, Jay had already walked out. The two men passed through the promenade. When they reached the elevator room, Jay stopped Bruno from pressing the elevator. What for? Brunos tone was more than a little displeased, Arent we going to get the things you gave Yembi? Before I go, theres something I want to ask you. Jay spoke up, Mr. Newman, you will be honest with me, wont you? Brunos patience was wearing thin, Just say what you have to say. Bending over backwards, annoying as hell! Jay adjusted his breathing and spoke, I just wanted to ask if you like Yembi? Brunos handsome sword eyebrowspletely twisted into an ink spot, dead pursed thin lips, did not rush to answer Jays question. All over his body, the word vignce was written. Jayughed again, Dont be so nervous, I just heard Mr. Navarro say that you and Yembi arent really boyfriend and girlfriend, so I want to ask if you like her now that you havent finalized your rtionship? Chapter 3036: How Could I Like Her Brunos face became more and moreplicated, coldly answered, Dont like. Thinking of Yembi rejecting himself so directly, his heart was extraordinarily upset, how could he admit that he liked Yembi? Besides, he didnt like Yembi in the first ce. Thats right, how could one possibly like that woman! Jay smiled from the bottom of his heart, relieved, Really, thats great! Great? Bruno swept his gaze over suspiciously, What do you mean by that. He didnt like Yembi, what was there to be happy about. Jay then continued in the next second, I quite like Yembi, but after all, a friends wife is not to be cheated, now that you yourself admitted that your rtionship with Yembi was fake, and that you dont like Yembi, then I can feel free to pursue it. As soon as these words came out, the expression on Brunos face froze. He looked at Jay incredulously, Youre going to pursue Yembi? Yeah, whats the problem? Jay asked rhetorically, Im also a handful of years old, its time for me to think about personal issues. Isnt that what life is all about? Wife and children, he has to realize it! Did my brother-inw say something to you to set you up with Yembi? Bruno asked. Jays expression was even more surprised than his, Mr. Navarro is also going to set me up with Yembi? It seems that Mr. Navarro also thinks that Yembi and I are a good match! He smiled and started nning for the future, When Yembi and I get married, we must ask Mr. Navarro to sit at the main table and thene up on stage to be our witness. Brunos face wentpletely grim, almost wringing ink. The voice was so harsh that he couldnt listen to it at all. Seeing that Jay was going to continue to chatter, he directly pressed the elevator, his tone cold to the bone, Quite well, I wish you sess. With a ding-dong sound, the elevator door opened and Bruno immediately walked in. Jay also pushed his wheelchair in, his face full of curiosity, You really dont have an opinion right? I should have an opinion? Bruno asked back.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jay grinned, Of course I hope you dont have a problem with it, after all, if you have a problem with it, it means I have one morepetitor, which is very agonizing for me. After a pause he added, Just a little curious, Yembis such a nice girl, staying by your side for so long, and youre not impressed? Do I have to be moved by my heart, in my eyes, shes so ordinary that I cant even look at her. Bruno spoke coldly. Dingdong- The elevator door slowly opened, revealing Yembis pale and transparent face. Bruno froze in shock, a sh of panic crossing the bottom of his eyes, Why are you outside? Yembi took a deep breath and tried to keep her voice calm, even with a few smiles at the corners of her mouth, You guys forgot to press the floor, right? At that, Bruno looked down and saw that none of the buttons in the elevator were lit. In other words, what he said to Jay in the elevator just now, Yembi outside heard it? You Bruno wanted to open his mouth, but he didnt know where to start. Yembis gaze moved Jay, the corners of her mouth still smiling, Mr. Jay, I came over to tell you that you left your wheelchair remote in the hospital room, Im afraid that its inconvenient for you, so Im bringing it to you. With that, he spread out his hand, and in his palm was a pure white remote control. Jay reaches out and takes it, his fingertips running across Yembis palm, Thank you so much, for being so sad about what happened to me, I dont even know how to thank you properly. Youre wee, Mo. Yembi continued to smile, This little thing, you have to keep it with you, otherwise what if you lose it again? Chapter 3037: Excuses Youre right, Jay nodded, Ill hang it around my neck then, if you dont see it around my neck next time, youll remind me, is that okay? Without waiting for Yembi to reply, Bruno had already spoken, Whats the point of being soplicated, nowadays all these wheelchairs have spare remotes, if you lose it you can just get a new one. What, Mr. Jay, cant afford a new remote control? In his tone, there was already a bit of hostility. Jay, however, as if he didnt feel it, even nodded his head along with Brunos words, Yes, youve reminded me that I can prepare a few more spare remotes. With that, he rummaged through the small bag underneath the wheelchair and pulled out a new remote control, handing it directly to Yembi. Mr. Jay, what are you doing? Yembi froze. Jay had a smile on his face, Mr. Newman reminded me earlier that instead of having you remind me if Ive lost a remote, Id rather just have you keep one for me. As he said that, he also looked at Yembi with a solemn face, Yembi, after having this remote control, my life is considered to be handed over to you for control, from now on, I will follow yourmand in whichever direction you want me to go. What was clearly said was the function of the remote control, but to Brunos ears, it became harsh. Hell, why did that sound like a confession. Or was Jay indeed confessing? Still going or not? Bruno asked impatiently. Jay retracted his gaze fondly, Yembi, why dont you go back to the hospital room, welle up as soon as we get our stuff.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. With those words, the elevator doors slowly closed. This time Bruno remembered to press the button for the first floor and the elevator slowly descended. What he didnt know was that Yembi stood frozen in the elevator bay, looking down at the remote control in her hand, only to feel it sink in. More heavy than the remote control in his hand, is that heart. Even, it was with pain. So strange. She clearly said that she didnt need Bruno to be responsible, and that she would maintain a friend rtionship with Bruno from now on. But why was it still so hard when she heard Bruno say that he didnt like her? C Downstairs, Bruno finally saw thest gift prepared by Jay. It was a huge bouquet of roses. There were at least a thousand of them, and they were made of expensive, rare red roses. Even in the dimly lit night, the appearance of this bouquet was the meeting point of all eyes. Many of the girls had already started whispering. Oh my god, this flower is so beautiful, Ive never seen such a good looking rose before! Wipe your saliva, then look at the man next to you, isnt it better looking than a rose? Its a pity its just in a wheelchair. Whats wrong with a wheelchair, if theres such a handsome man whos still willing to buy me such a nice looking rose, Ill nod my head immediately and say Im willing! Bruno: What is wrong with these girls. You have to say yes just for a few roses? Its just roses, whats so unusual about that! Come on Mr. Newman, I think Yembi will be happy when she sees the flowerster. Jay spoke up. But Bruno was sullen and directly took the flower out of Jays hand. Mr. Newman, what are you doing? Jay was filled with confusion. Bruno replied in a cold voice, Yembi is allergic to pollen, if you send her flowers, shes afraid that she wont be able to get out of the hospital until tomorrow. Thats so. Jay nods his head thoughtfully, I didnt realize you knew Yembi quite well! Chapter 3038: You Obviously Know Her Well Brunos movement to hold the roses gave a lurch. Did he know Yembi well? It was impossible to know. But if he didnt, why did he think that Yembi was allergic to pollen in the first ce? Because of this contradiction, Bruno staggered in ce, confusion about himself written all over his face. Jay swung his wheelchair forward, patted Bruno, smiled and spoke, I know why youre like this, after all, you guys are ying together, if you dont know anything, youll definitely be suspected. Thats right. Bruno nodded his head and agreed with this statement. He couldnt possibly remember this thing about Yembi because he cared about her. Mr. Newman, Jays expression became reverent, and he even pulled out the small notebook he carried with him, can you tell me more about Yembi? Bruno tensed, I dont remember anything else. Jay had to give up, his expression a little disappointed, Well, Ill just have to discover it slowly myself then. Said Bruno, again begging Bruno to dispose of the bouquet of roses, You must be covered in pollen, Mr. Newman, why dont you go clean up before you go upstairs, and dont let my Yembi get allergic. Your Yembi? brunos eyes clouded for a few moments as he reminded Jay, If I remember correctly, you werent with Yembi yet, were you, and you didnt necessarily be a couple. Now who was to say that Yembi was his? But Jay was confident, I can definitely woo Yembi, no matter what it takes, you dont understand, I havent had this thumping feeling in a long time, and even the moment I saw Yembi, I already had the name of my future child in mind.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Bruno couldnt listen anymore. He felt the urge to violently beat Jay up. But obviously, this matter had little to do with him. Bruno also didnt know what was wrong with him. Taking a deep breath, he spoke, Ill go deal with the roses. Lets stay away from Jay for now, lest he really get his hands on him and beat him up. But when Bruno came back after handling the roses, he realized that Jay had already disappeared. It looked like he had already gone upstairs alone. Brunos face sank to a deeper color, and he wanted to go back to the ward, but the thought of seeing Yembi and Jay so close to each other made his heart inexplicably resistant. Standing in the same ce for a long time, or just turn around and leave. C Inside the ward. Yembi waited for a long time, but did not see Bruno again. A certain ce in her heart seemed to be empty. Are you looking for Bruno? Jay asked outright, You want to see him? Yembi shook her head, No, I just wondered why they didnte back together, did you quietly do away with him Mr. Jay. How could she possibly want to see Bruno. After all, Bruno said, he didnt like her, why did he still eyeball himself toe forward? Jayughed out loud, Yembi, why are you talking so cute, dont worry, I wont do away with him, I dont do bad things anymore. After a pause he added, However, after he heard that I was going to pursue you, he was quite disoriented, maybe he was afraid toe up and see me confessing to you, so he hurriedly slipped away. Isnt that a joke? Yembi asked rhetorically, Mr. Jay, weve only met once, and weve only known each other for two or three hours. Talk about wooing a confession. Too short a time is it? Jay nodded, Then Ill pursue you for a while longer and you take your time to think about it. Chapter 3039: You want to know the answer so badly? Yembi opened her mouth but didnt know what to say. She certainly wasnt rejecting Jays advances because it was short. Rather, she didnt like Jay ah! Before she could say this, she heard Jay say, Dont be too psychologically burdened, its fine if you dont like me, after all, feelings can be cultivated slowly! Do not like now, does not mean do not like in the future. He can slowly wait for it. I Yembi still want to say something else. Preempting her, Jay spoke, Yembi, do you have a favorite person? Yembi flinched, No, why are you asking this all of a sudden.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Then I wouldnt be considered cross, anyway, you dont have a favorite, then how can you be sure, that you wont like me in the future, you have to give me a chance, let me try, right? Yembi bowed her head and fell silent. She couldnt answer Jay. After hesitating for a long time, she finally thought of a very suitable reason, Mr. Jay, you should also know that Bruno and I are now a couple, right? A fake couple. Jay corrected. Yembi nodded, Yes, its true that its fake, but its still a couple, so you cant pursue me without letting those people in the castle know about it, and its a bad situation. Jay nodded thoughtfully, So! Yembi hmmmmms twice, Yeah, thats right. It was Jays turn to be silent and thoughtful. It took three minutes before he gave an answer, Well then, heres the deal, Im going to go ahead and im that youre my sister, and its fine for me to be nice to my own sister, but Im going to have to make a stand when ites to Cedron and Bruno. Yembi: Why doesnt this guy make sense? Before he could think of a more appropriate reason for refusal, Jay had already called Cedron about his ns. To Yembis surprise, Cedron actually agreed very quickly. Because the cell phone was ying an outgoing call, Yembi could still clearly hear what he said. Cedron said, Okay, if you and Yembi really get together, its a match made in heaven, Im rooting for you two! Then lets say its a deal, if I chase Yembi down in the future, Ill definitely invite you for a wedding drink. This matter was settled so hastily. Yembi covered her face, crying andughing. This day by day, its too dramatic! What in the world did he do, actually became the meat and potatoes in Jays eyes, was so missed by him. To this, Jay gave the answer, You are a very good girl, very special, so the first time I saw you, I fell in love with you. A girl like you, Im sure any man would love to see you. Hearing these words, Yembis face did not surface a trace of a happy smile, but instead drooped her head and spoke in an extremely small voice, Really, then it seems that Bruno is an exception. What did you say? Jay inquired, I didnt hear you. Yembi immediately gathered her emotions, Nothing, just a random mumble, Mr. Jay, I think you just have a filter on me right now, maybe after you spend some time together, youll realize Im not that great, and then youll be good enough to give up on me. When that timees, Ill naturally give up. Jay nodded, responding cheerfully. After chatting for a while, Jay left the hospital room. Just as he walked out, a phone call came in. Jay couldnt help but raise his sword brows, and flirted with the other party after connecting, So eager to know the answer, huh? Chapter 3040: It’s Not Bad to Set Up a Handful of People On the other side of the phone, Cedrons tone carried a bit of helplessness, Cut the crap and get down to business, hows the situation now? Jay was silent for a while, organizing his words, The situation is simpler than you think, but its also much moreplicated than you think. Youre ying riddles here, is it simple orplex. Cedron was losing his patience, Just tell me straight out if the two of them like each other or not, thats all. Jay replied, Its mutual love, but both of them are in love for the first time, so they cant see their feelings clearly. They thought it wasnt love, just friendship. So, even though there was already a negative distance contact, the two still didnt manage to pierce the windowpaper. Even more, there were more and more misunderstandings between the two. If they didnt exin clearly in time, the two people were afraid that there was really no way toe together. Hearing Jays words, Cedron spoke, So, didnt I ask you to help? How do you know that I will definitely be able to help? Jay asked rhetorically. Cedron immediately gave him a high hat, Whats the point of thinking about it, look, what I tried for so long and couldnt verify, you managed to do it in one night, that means youre very capable! Jay interrupted, Dont patronize me, I dont eat that shit. Fine!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Forget everything else, I have to give you a thumbs up for that set up you did earlier to destroy the rtionship between Sebastian and Nian Nian. If there has to be someone in this world to be the destroyer and enabler in a rtionship, it has to be you Jay! Taking a deep breath, Jay spoke, You might as well keep kissing ass. One shouldnt expect anything nice toe out of Cedrons mouth. Cedronughed at his reaction. Laughing so hard that tears almost came out of his eyes, rubbing his stomach through the phone, Alright, lets get down to business, how long will it take you, to fix these two? Jay mused, Its hard to say, give me half a month first. Good, then Ill have someone pack up a room for you in the castle. Cedron replied. At that, Jay was a bit surprised, Im going to have to live in the castle? Ive heard that its a tigers den and a dragons cave, youre not afraid that something will happen to me in there. Makes sense, Cedrons tone became serious, For your safety, Id better let you share a room with me, and Ill stay close as your bodyguard twenty-four hours a day. Come to think of it, thats the Earls territory after all, and Im too prominent to be counted on, so I wont sleep with you for fear that your wife will be angry. Jay immediately changed his words. The two spoke and hung up. Cedron bent the corners of his eyes on the other end of the phone, very proud, I still cant rule you, LashreyMr. Jay in front of me, its nothing more than that~ Brother-inw, whats going on between you and Jay? At this time, Bruno suddenly came over and asked curiously, Were you guys just talking on the phone? Oh, yeah. Cedron admitted, shaking his phone, Jay said he wanted to bond more with Yembi, so hes nning on staying at the castle and helping us out as well. Brunos brows tightened for a moment, You agreed? Of course, isnt it nice to have someone to help out? Cedron nodded, Besides, I see he does have a crush on Yembi, its not a bad idea to set one up. Chapter 3041: Private Pursuit What is he really doing with Yembi, but he just met her. Bruno spoke back without thinking. Cedron looked at him thoughtfully, But I heard that Jay fell in love with Yembi at first sight. Can you trust a mans words, trusting a man is better than believing that a sow will fall into a tree. Bruno continued to dislike. In that case, everything men say is false? Cedron pressed, Then you also said that you dont like Yembi and thats also false? This is true. Bruno doesnt get wound up, but bes a bit more hesitant and cautious in his reply, going through the wording before lifting his thin lips, Besides, Yembi and I are now a couple, what position does he put me in by openly pursuing Yembi? Cedron was thoughtful, Yes oh, you have a point. In the next instant, he spoke again, I see what you mean, if Jay is pursuing Yembi, its the same as digging for your corner, you cant face it.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Sort of. Bruno replied. Good strange, Cedron eyes more than a few points of doubt, you and do not care about Yembi, just take this opportunity to break up with Yembi good, go back to the mother-inw can also tell my mother-inw is Jay prying the corner, the mother-inw in turn also have tofort you, what a good opportunity ah! What a great opportunity! Bruno opened his mouth, not knowing how to answer. Yeah, it would have been a great opportunity, what the hell was he thinking? Why was it that as soon as he heard the little news that Yembi and Jay might get together, his mood got uncontrobly hard? Ill handle my rtionship with Yembi on my own, I dont want anyone else to cut corners. Only after a long time did Bruno hold back these words, You inform Jay that if you covet Yembi again, I wont be polite. Throwing down these words, Bruno left. Looking at his back, Cedron shook his head somewhat helplessly. Deadly stubborn! Is it that hard to face up to your heart? Forget it, the heavens will punish every tough-talking man. Bruno will regret itter. -The next morning, Yembi went to the hospital. The next morning, Yembi was discharged. She returned to the castle. She was joined by Jay. When he saw Bruno at the door, Jay came forward with his wheelchair and smiled brightly, Mr. Newman, you seem to have emaciated quite a bit after a nights absence, did you think I was going to live with you guys, so you were extra excited and didnt sleep well? Just dealing with official business. Brunos tone was cold, Dont put gold on your face. Jay got cold feet on his hot face, but wasnt embarrassed in the least. Still with a grin on his face, he goaded his shoulders, Looks like I overestimated our rtionship, well, I apologize. Cedron rounds up the conversation at the right time, Mr. Jay, let me take you to your room to rest, it was a real pain in the ass to take care of Yembi for mest night. What are you talking about, Yembi is my sister, of course I have to take care of her. Jay waved his hand. Sister? Brunos footsteps, which were about to leave, stopped and looked at Jay incredulously, What did you say, Yembi is your sister? Sost night when Jay said he liked Yembi or whatever, it was all a lie? Thinking of that, Bruno couldnt help but have a relieved look on his face. But it was only for an instant. Then he heard Jay lower his voice to exin, After all, this is in someone elses territory, so its not good to cause trouble for you guys, so Ill im to be Yembis older brother first, and pursue it in private. Brush! The corners of Brunos mouth, which had just slightly risen, once again sank! Chapter 3042: Mordecai Awakens! A chill spread through the castles main entrance. Jay rubbed his arms and looked around in confusion, Is it Reliacao cooling down, its suddenly so cold, Yembi, if I catch a cold, will you cure me? Yembi smiled politely and distantly, Just take a cold medicine if you have a cold, you dont need to specifically seek my attention. Im morefortable with you. Jay said while staring at Yembi with affection. Bruno couldnt watch any longer. With a dark face, he directly turned around and left. Just as he did so with his front foot, Jay put down his two hands with his back foot, Hey? Howe its suddenly warm?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Yembi didnt know why, but also exined very seriously, It might be that a cold wind just happened to pass by just now, this is quite good, you wont catch a cold, pay attention to keeping warm in the future. That pretty little face was full of celebration. Great, no need to cure Jay and increase the chances of the two of them spending time together. Mr. Navarro, Mr. Jay, take your time, Im going to Mordecais room. Yembi made an excuse and immediately slipped away. Leaving the two of them, Jay and Cedron, at the door, looking at each other with somewhat helpless expressions. Looking at each other speechless for a good half day, Jay only raised his hand and patted Cedrons arm, Take your time! En, only slowly. These two people ah, when exactly will they get the hang of it? Mordecais room. When Yembi changed into her sterile gown and walked in, she noticed that the atmosphere wasnt quite the same as before. There was a certain gravity to it, and the doctors Countess had hired, including CountessMizuki, were present. They were crowded around Mordecais bed. What was the situation? Yembi walked up in confusion, barely squeezed out a position, and finally got a good look at Mordecais condition. He was so excited that he almost shouted out loud! Mordecai, awake! Mordecai, Yembi spoke immediately, tears of excitement welling up in her eyes, When did you wake up, did you feel ufortable anywhere? Mordecai raised his head and stared at Yembi for a long time before finally speaking slowly, I Im fine, thank you Auntie Yembi for your concern. Its good that youre fine Yembi nodded, You dont even know how much your daddy and the others were worried about you during the time you were unconscious. Saying that, Yembi wanted to reach out her hand and silently Mordecais head. But before her hand could touch Mordecai, she was directly dodged by inclining her head. Yembi froze, her hand hanging in mid-air, neither putting it down nor putting it away, her eyes staring at Mordecai with a puzzled look. What the hell was going on, why was Mordecai suddenly so cold to her? Miss Ebot, Countess spoke, Little Count has just woken up now, her body isnt very good yet, she needs time to rest more, so I wont bother you to take care of her today, you go first. Yembi looked back, Since Mordecai is awake, we can take Mordecai as we said before. Countess hesitates for a difficult moment, but still nods, Fine, just take it away as you said. In the next instant, added, But before leaving, at least let him rest for a while, tomorrow, tomorrow you will take him away again, is that okay? Countesss voice was pleading, with a few moments of expectation in her eyes. Mizuki also helped out at the right time, If you guys take Mordecai away like this now, in case something goes wrong along the way, Im sure you cant afford to take the responsibility, right? Chapter 3043: You Seem Unhappy Yembi immediately tried to retort. She and Cedron were both doctors, and it wouldnt take long to get back to Willisto, and they were perfectly capable of taking care of Mordecai. But in the next instant, what Mizuki said disliked her to the point of speechlessness. Mizuki spoke coldly, You dont have to rush to answer me, this is after all a matter between the Koo family and the Newman family, whether to take Little Count today or tomorrow, thats a decision Mr. Navarro should make. Like a pot of cold water, it was poured directly on top of Yembis head. She was instantly speechless. Yup. It was Cedrons decision when to take Mordecai. She was just an outsider, she had no right to make that choice. Seeing that Yembi didnt say anything, the smile on Mizukis face grew wider and wider, and she even suggested Yembi very sincerely, Why dont you go to Mr. Navarro right now, and ask him for his opinion? Yembi: Though reluctant, she had to do as she was told. Ill go now. With the speed of a hundred meter sprint, Yembi found Cedron, who was wandering around the garden. Cedron became agitated all of a sudden. Mordecai had woken up, of course he had to check it out. But when he reached the door of Mordecais room, he was still stopped. Little Count is already asleep, Mizuki spoke coldly, Countess is inside with her, Mr. Navarro you shouldnt enter. Cedron wrinkled his eyebrows, Since hes asleep, what does it matter if I go in and take a quiet look? Is it possible that Mordecai has had another change of heart, so hes not allowed to take a look? Facing Cedrons doubt, Mizuki replied, Little Count is fine now, the bad person is Countess, you guys are going to take Little Count away tomorrow, she has to have some time to get along, right? In the future, there wont be a chance to get along well like this again. The tone was full of sympathy for a mother about to lose her child. Yembi reminded, Mordecai isnt Countesss child, theres no need to be so hard on her, is there? Acting like a real mother. Mizuki is choked up for a moment and blushes a little.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In the next instant, she reappeared with a smile, Thats for you guys, but Countess is a person who loves children ah, and after spending so much time with Mordecai, its normal to develop feelings and not be able to part with them. Lies! Yembi rolled her eyes at that. Countess likes children? How could she let someone abduct Mordecai in such a rude and brutal way and even bring him back to Reliacao in the luggagepartment? Not to mention the fact that Countess hadnt evene to see Mordecai during the time shed been in the castle, so what was the point of talking about this time together? Theres a limit to how much you can lie! But when he was about to open his mouth, he was stopped by Cedron. Cedron had a nd smile on his face, In that case, Ill wait until tomorrow to take Mordecai away, my private jet leaves at 10:00 a. m., so please tell Countess to grab a proper goodbye. Mizuki smiles just as much, Okay, Ill tell Countess. Cedron then leads Yembi away. Only after walking out for a good distance did Yembi couldnt help but ask, Mr. Navarro, why dont you let me say it, what that woman Mizuki said was simply false. Whats the point of talking about it, Cedron replied, Why tear yourself apart at this point when you can take Mordecai away tomorrow anyway? Yembi grew more and more puzzled, But why is there no joy in your face at all about taking Mordecai home? Chapter 3044: I’m staying here! Indeed. Cedrons expression was grave and stony as he said he would take Mordecai home. There was no sign of half happiness to be seen. Wasnt that what they hade here for? To this, Cedron gave the answer, This thing went surprisingly well, so well that I feel something is wrong and have begun to feel afraid. Even, he has begun to think whether he can really take Mordecai away tomorrow or not. Hearing this, Yembi realized this as well. But shes still willing to look on the bright side. Telling Cedron, Maybe its true that were overthinking it, just as were starting to dig into Countesss secrets, and shes probably afraid that well find out more, so shell just hurry up and hand over Mordecai and tell us to get out of here. It was normal to throw away the one that was less important to you to preserve the secret that was important to you, wasnt it? But Cedron still shook his head, Thats even stranger, if she knows were probing the secret now, why would she let us leave and even give us back the only leverage she could ckmail us with? Without Mordecai in their hands, they had no fear of Countess and were perfectly capable of stirring her up! This Yembi realizes this as well and doesnt know how to exin it any better. Lets take one step at a time and see if we can take Mordecai tomorrow first. Cedron said. Yembi nodded her head in a hmmm with mixed emotions. But after hearing so much from Cedron just now, she was now starting to wonder if it was really possible to take Mordecai. C With much trepidation, the time finally came for the next day. At breakfast, Mordecai appeared in in sight. He was dragged out by Countess, changed into an extremely gorgeous outfit, and wore a lot of jewelry on his body, so the crowd didnt recognize him at first nce. Waiting to react, Brunos attitude was extraordinarily excited, Mordecai,e over here! Mordecai stood still, with a few moments of hesitation in his eyes. Countess thenughed and touched Mordecais head, What are you waiting for, dont you recognize him? Yes I do, thats my brother-inw. Mordecai replied. Since you know him, then of course you should go over and say hello. Countess continued. Only then did Mordecai let go of his hand and ran over to Bruno, tilting his head up and milking his voice as usual, Brother-inw, long time no see!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Qin almost couldnt help but burst into tears. He wanted to go forward and hug Mordecai and make out with him. But before his hand could touch it, Mordecai took a step back and avoided Brunos contact. Mordecai,e to me. Cedron spoke up. Mordecai immediately ran to Cedron again. He didnt resist Cedrons touch at all. Allowing Cedron to examine his body, he answered every question carefully and patiently. After a long time, Cedron finally came to a conclusion. Mordecai was fine! Even that impact injury on his head had healed to a certain extent. Dont worry, your mommy knows a very good scar specialist, it wont leave you with a scar on your head, when we get back to Willisto, daddy will take you to see this specialist. Cedron assured. Mordecai, however, jerked her hand back, her eyes full of resistance, I dont, I dont want to go back, I want to stay here! Chapter 3045: At a Disadvantage A single word silenced therge dining room. Mordecais expression was as resolute as it could be. He just wanted to stay in this ce, no one could persuade him. Bruno got anxious, Mordecai, you have toe back with us, dont you want to see EnochAmad, they are still waiting for you in Willisto! They A few moments of confusion and hesitation surfaced in Mordecais eyes. In the next second, Countess spoke, Its okay, if they want to see Mordecai, they cane to Reliacao, even if they all live in the castle, its okay, I can provide them with the treatment of nobles, and they can just apany Mordecai. Because of these words, Mordecais eyes became firm once again, Thats right, they cane and apany me ah, all of us will live together in this castle. Whats so good about this castle, Bruno became even more anxious, Youe back with us, and when you go back, your brother-inw can buy you anything you want. To stay here would be Countesss pawn! It might be abandoned at some point. Mordecai, Cedron inquired of him in a still calm tone, You can stay here, but you have to at least tell Daddy why you want to stay here, right? Because Im a Little Count, and if I stay here Im a noble and will have many, many benefits. Mordecai replied. Cedron wrinkled his eyebrows, Who is telling you all these things. Mordecais eyes went to Countess, Earl Momma told me. Fuck! Bruno couldnt hold back. He red angrily at Countess, Reba, what do you mean, Mordecai is only five years old, youpel him with that kind of talk, do you want to be ashamed?! Mizuki stops in front of Bruno, Mr. Newman, please watch your attitude, this is the Counts castle, its Countess youre charging, if you keep this up, I cant bail you out even if I like you. What, am I wrong, Bruno was still furious, to tell such lies to deceive children, and afraid of others? You Mizuki wanted to say something more. But it was already interrupted by Countess. Its fine, its normal for you guys to misunderstand me, but I need to make a statement here, I truly love Mordecai, and I really intend to treat him as my own son, if, hes really willing to stay, Ill definitely take good care of him. Almost as soon as the words fell, Mordecai jumped into Countesss arms, and also affectionately rubbed his head against her arm, Then we have a deal Oh Countess Mommy, Im going to stay here! Countess smiled so much that the corners of her eyes curved, and agreed in a loud voice, Okay, okay, you stay here, I wont kick you out. Mordecai reveals a happy smile.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. This smile is piercing and shakes Cedrons group of people unexpectedly. By the time he walked out of the dining room, Bruno couldnt hold his fire once again and wanted to go back and argue with Countess. This situation with Mordecai right now, it didnt look right at first nce! He had to go and ask what Countess had really done to Mordecai. But Cedron wouldnt let him. The decision rests with Mordecai, if he refuses to go with us and we force ourselves to take him, it would be abducting the descendants of Reliacao nobles. Not to mention that they couldnt take Mordecai away, even including them, they would be thrown straight into Reliacaos prison for the crime of abducting a noble Little Count! Chapter 3046: How Many Love Interests Are There Anyway Cedrons expression was extraordinarily grave as he said this. Because of Mordecais attitude, their situation was directly reversed, and they were now at a disadvantage within a disadvantage. What should be resolved at the moment was to figure out why Mordecai was unwilling to follow them out. Didnt Mordecai say he wanted to stay here as Little Count, Bruno replied. Cedron shook his head, Ive taken care of Mordecai for years and watched him grow up to this point, hes not that kind of kid. Yembi thought of a possibility, Is Mordecai hypnotized? Its possible! Cedron nodded, his expression grave, The way he is now, hes nothing like the Mordecai I remember. And the way to make a child change his personality in a short period of time was hypnosis. I know very powerful psychologists who might be able to break Mordecais hypnosis. Yembi said immediately. Only after saying this, she was in a daze. What was the point of knowing very powerful psychologists? With Countess and Mizukisyers of protection, there was no way for that psychologist to get close to Mordecai. Let alone crack the hypnosis. Right now, the only one of us who can meet with Mordecai is you. Cedron turned his gaze to Yembi. Yembi couldnt help but take a step back, But I dont know how to do it, even if I learn it now, it will take at least a year or two before I can teach myself. Waiting a year or two before taking Mordecai away, Im afraid that by then Countess would have long since finished utilizing Mordecai and then solved Mordecai ah. That solution was too impractical. No, Cedron shook his head, you dont have to learn how to break hypnosis, you dont even have to learn hypnosis, you just have to The rest of what Cedron said was whispered close to Yembis ear. It was so whispered that even Bruno, who was next to him, didnt hear it clearly. Yembis eyes, however, had be firm and nodded vigorously, I understand, just do as you say. It might be a bit risky, can you handle it? Cedron asked again. Can handle it, Yembi sounded certain, Mr. Navarro, dont ever underestimate me, no matter how, Im also the one who fought with Anna, if Im not capable, can Anna ask me to be Brunos girlfriend? Saying that, he also nced in Brunos direction. Bruno silently straightened his spine. There was a feeling that he was so good that he was stuffed with an equally good girlfriend by his older sister. The next second, but he heard Cedron correct, Its a fake girlfriend haha, dont take it too seriously, you guys should break up after a while. Bruno: Property ? N?velDrama.Org. The back that had just risen immediately bent back down. He wanted to retort but couldnt find the right words to dislike him. On the other hand, Yembi justughed and left. Looking at Yembis back, Bruno finally couldnt hold back, Brother-inw, what was the idea you discussed with Yembi, why dont you tell me. Cedron looked Bruno up and down, carefully for a long time, and finally spoke helplessly, Okay, its okay to tell you, its not real between you and Yembi anyway. Ill talk to Yembi and tell her to hook up with that psycho and turn that psycho against him. What? You just slipped her a Jay and now another one, how many love interests do I have? Bruno questioned without even thinking about it. Chapter 3047: It’s just as well we’re going too A sh of regret spread under Brunos eyes after he said that. What was he talking about? Yembi had a few suitors around her, what did it have to do with him? Seeing Cedrons suspicious and probing gaze move over, Bruno immediately tightened his expression and coughed to exin, I mean, were still boyfriend and girlfriend now, so it looks like I have a green light on my head. Exactly. Thats what it meant. It wasnt that he cared about Yembi! Cedron gave a thoughtful oh, Dont worry about that, Ill figure it out. How will you fix it? Bruno pressed. Cedron waved his hand, You dont care about Yembi anyway, so Ill discredit her, say that she approached you because she covets your identity and assets, portray you as a victim, then youlle to your senses and kick her, and shell be able to go along with hooking up with that psychologist. What? Hearing this, Brunos handsome brows instantly tightened into an ink spot. How could this be. If this is done to Yembi, then she wont be able to return to Willisto in the future. Bruno said. Because even if the matter was cleared up by then, there would be uninformed people who would continue to spit on Yembi. And Yembi wont be able to return to Willisto. Shes just not going back. Cedron replied indifferently, Shes just a passerby in our lives in the first ce, so when the timees, well give her a little more money and she can go wherever she wants. How nice! What did one have to stay in Willisto for? You cant spare it? Cedron asked. Bruno immediately denied, No, why would I be reluctant to part with it, its not like it has anything to do with me, Im afraid that you guys wont be able to part with it, after all, she has a good rtionship with my sister. It was at this time that Jay walked over with a smile on his face, You dont have to worry about that, Mr. Newman, when its over, I can take Yembi to Lashrey, in Lashrey, no one will dare to bully her. Without giving Bruno a chance to open his mouth to retort, Cedron had already agreed. Then its a deal, you cant go back on your word, Mr. Jay, you must be nice to Yembi when the timees. Jays eyes were filled with deep emotion, No problem, Yembi is my life to me. The conversation was over. Bruno opened his mouth to say something but couldnt get a word out. His heart felt like it was weighing down on him like a stone, weighing him down so much that he just wanted to run away from this ce immediately. Get away from Cedron and Jay. And watching his back, the two looked at each other and gave each other a thumbs up. Not bad, Im sure a little more irritation for Bruno and hell be able to look himself straight in the eye. On Yembis side, are you really going to let her hook up with a psychologist? Jay asked. Cedron shook his head, Hooking up doesnt count, its just a way to turn the tables. If you cant, think of something else!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Mordecais temperament has changed drastically, and their ns have been disrupted, so they can only take one step at a time. Just as they were thinking about it, Mizuki came over, with a few smiles in her tone, Mr. Navarro, Mr. Jay, Countess would like to take Little Count for a walk around the nearby park, would you like to join us? So bold to give them, directly, the chance to spend time with Mordecai? Cedron didnt have any hesitation and directly nodded his head, Of course, yeah, were going. Going to spend time with Mordecai, just to see how far Mordecai had been hypnotized. Chapter 3048: This Doesn’t Make Sense The park was not far from the castle. The entire park was cleared in advance because it was the nobles out for a visit. After Mordecai went in, he happily ran on the grass. Countess smiled dotingly and coaxed him gently, Run slowly, dont fall. Countess mommy, you run with me too! Mordecai extends an invitation. Countess smiled and refused, No, Im wearing high heels, its not convenient for me to run. Not to mention the gorgeous and iparable dress she was wearing, the hemline of the skirt was so big that if it wasnt for someone beside her assisting her, she would have already fallen down because she couldnt see the path. How was this running recklessly? But I want you with me. Mordecai sounded a little aggravated, staring blearily at her, I want you to stay with me. Little Count, Mizuki stepped forward at this point, You need to be a good Little Count and listen to Countess or youll be a bad boy. It was just a reminder, but Mordecais eyes immediately became terrified. Lowering his head, he didnt even dare to look at Mizuki again, muttering and repeating, Im not a bad boy, Im not, Im a Little Count, Ill listen to what Im told. That look, obviously scared to death. Mizuki nodded with satisfaction and asked him again, Then do you still want Countess to run with you now? Mordecais head shook like a rattle, No, I dont. Little Count is such a good boy, go on and y! Mordecai was once again prancing around in the grass. While on the side, Cedron and Jay both furrowed their brows deeply. Something wasnt right. With this obvious hypnotic effect, Mizuki actually didnt carry it behind their backs. So, was it a deliberate disy to show them that Mordecai would only take her word for it now? Mordecai, Cedron stepped forward, I can apany you. Instead of answering, Mordecai subconsciously looked aside to Mizuki. Seemingly waiting for Mizuki to speak up. Mizuki smiled, Its been a long time since Little Count yed with Mr. Navarro as well, so go ahead. With permission, Mordecai walks towards Cedron. Cedron took Mordecais hand and pulled him towards thergerwn not far away. Jay sat in his wheelchair and spoke as if he didnt mean to, Its so strange, why is Mordecai such a lively child, but in your hands hes just like a puppet on strings, you guys put a switch on him and manipted him? Thats probably the royal bloodline, vignce and restraint are etched in your bones. Mizuki replied, You have to think things through before you do them, lest you leave mistakes and leverage. In three or two sentences, the matter of Mordecai being controlled by hypnosis was described as a bloodline influence. Jay couldnt help but want to give Mizuki a thumbs up.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. This bullshit eloquence, absolute. Its just that Mizuki overlooked one point. Jay asked Mizuki again, I can understand that this is caused by the royal bloodline, but this should also be listening to the Countess, Mordecai listens to you, could it be that, you are the Countess? With a single sentence, it made Mizukis face harden for a few moments. But it was only an instant before she squeezed out a smile again, and calmly opened her mouth to exin, Mr. Jay be careful with your words, how could I possibly be Countess, but I am indeed a member of the royal family, with part of my bloodline, thats why Little Count listens to me, right! If youre from the royal bloodline, howe youre a servant to Countess? Jay pressed on, then asked down the line. Chapter 3049: All Just Puppets With a few words, Jay blocked out all of Mizukis words. As a member of the royal family, why should she willingly be a servant? It was too unreasonable! Unless, being a servant by Countess side would get her more than being a royal herself. Which side-steps the fact that Mizuki and Countess are hatching some kind of conspiracy. How else could there be so much at stake. Countess obviously didnt expect Jays rhetoric to be so sharp, and momentarily panicked, not knowing what to exin. While he was in the middle of stammering, Mizuki revealed a smile, Mr. Jay, next time before you ask me, can you turn off the recording first? Hearing this, Countess noticed that Jays cell phone screen was lit up, and on it was clearly the recording interface. And it was still in progress. Mr. Jay, youre recording, are you nning to turn around and go to the royal court to take me to task? Countess face immediately sank.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jay wasnt nervous, instead he shrugged his shoulders with a face full of pity and closed the recording function, I did have this idea, but I didnt expect to be discovered by you guys. After a pause he added, To tell you the truth, I think you guys are keeping Mordecai for nothing more than the royal familys money, if thats the case, I can help you guys. Countess eyes continued to wonder, Help? How can you help? It wasnt even that simple. Jay stated his n. Right now the reason why Countess hasnt gotten the sovereignty yet is because the Count is still alive, even though he is already terminally ill, but as long as he doesnt die, the will wont be honored as long as he doesnt die. If Countess really wanted everything in the castle that badly, the first thing they had to do was to get the dominance of this will. You mean, let me kill the Count? Countess face suddenly changed, What kind of stupid idea is this, this is murder, its against thew! When did I say for you to kill the Count, I just told you that you need to get the lead on this will, that is to say, let everyone know and ept Mordecai before the will even works. But Mordecai was, after all, only a five-year-old child, and couldnt really run things in the castle. Naturally, the job fell to Countess. Even if you quietly transfer all the power away from Mordecais hands, as long as you dont tell anyone outside, no one will know. Even, because Countess had been helping Mordecai take care of these things, she would also be able to gain a good reputation. Two birds with one stone, what a great thing! Jay spoke these words with a hidden smile in his eyes and a highlypelling tone. At once, it made Countesss heart flutter. When she wanted to continue to ask for more details, Mizuki spoke up, Thanks for Mr. Jays concern, but the royal familys matters are not as simple as you think, so I wont bother you with them. Countess also immediately changed her words and opened her mouth with a stern face, Yes, we wont need you to worry about this matter, well take care of it ourselves. In short, it had nothing to do with Jay. Jay was about to say something else, but Mordecai had already returned with Cedron. Countess immediately went to hug Mordecai, not giving him a chance to say anything else. There was no choice but to stop. It was only Jays gaze towards Mizuki that grew more and more suspicious. The more these two people stood together, the more he looked, the more he felt that Mizuki was the real master, and the so-called Countess, was just a pawn and puppet she used to cover her ears! Chapter 3050: It’s Mordecai Who Doesn’t Want to Go After almost an hour of wandering around the park, Mordecai then said she was hungry. Countess immediately had someone unfold the pic mat and set all kinds of food on it in a luxurious manner.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But Mordecai looked around and only chose the veggie buns in the corner. Holding it in both hands, he nibbled it very happily. Worthy of being the Counts son, even his tastes are so simr to the Counts. Countessmented, He also likes eating veggie buns the most. Mordecai immediately stared at Countess with big watery eyes, looking blearily, Momma Count, you always talk about Daddy Count, so when can I go see him? Dont be in a hurry, Countess had a smile on her face, Ill take you to see him in a while. That day woulde soon enough. After dinner, Countess takes Mordecai back to the vi. Before going into his room, Cedron spoke up behind him, Mordecai, I know you dont really want to be alone with, but theres a phone call you need to take, its from your mommy. The mommy Cedron was talking about was Anna. Although Mordecai wasnt born to Anna, Anna had always treated him well, and after arriving in Willisto, had poured even more love into him than Enoch or Amad. She raised him as her own son. Mordecai could certainly feel such strong love. Therefore, when he heard this, he nodded his head without hesitation and agreed. Only after agreeing, he looked at Mizuki with an afterthought, his tone apprehensive, Auntie Mizuki, I can go, right? Mizuki puts on a smile, Of course you can, you can go if you want to, remember to say hello to your past mommy for me and you. Mordecai nods and leaves after Cedron. Jay followed along and left as well. After taking Mordecai back to his room, Cedron dialed Annas number. Taking a break from waiting for Anna to get through, Cedron moves quickly and collects hair and a bit of blood from Mordecais body. This was used for testing to see if there was a drug as a catalyst for Mordecai being hypnotized so badly. Mordecai was unsure and before he could ask, the phone had been picked up, immediately diverting Mordecais attention. Cedron, hows it going, youve gotten Mordecai out? Mordecai immediately spoke, Mommy Anna. Annas voice came from the other end, as if she was propping her arms up to sit up, her tone was thrilled, Mordecai? Great, its really you, how are you doing, were you scared, are you okay now, its okay, your daddy will protect you. Im fine, Im not scared at all. Mordecai replied, Mommy Anna, Im Little Count now, Im the little master of this castle, no one dares to bully me, I dont need daddy to protect me. Anna was baffled, You mean, youre going to stay there and be the master? And not go back to Willisto? Anna, Cedron took over the cell phone at this point, The situation is a bitplicated, we may have to go back to Willisto after a while. Even through the cell phone, Annas anxiety was clearly perceptible. Isnt Mordecai all the way back to you, bringing it away? Did the Reliacao royal family give you guys a hard time, or did they stop Mordecai from leaving? If so, she immediately flew to Reliacao to ask for a proper exnation. Cedron was silent for a long time, Its moreplicated than that, Countess did want to leave Mordecai behind, but the biggest reason is still, Mordecai was hypnotized, he doesnt want to leave now. Chapter 3051: Do you know anything else? Cedron exined all the specifics to Anna briefly. Anna was silent on the other end of the phone for a long time. Finally spoke, Cedron, or else Id bettere to Reliacao, they want to leave Mordecai behind so much, Im afraid that Mordecai has a crucial role to their n. And often, pawns with a big role are silenced in the end.Property ? N?velDrama.Org. After all, only the dead could keep secrets. Cedrons sword brows were furrowed, and he was obviously thinking about those words as well. Indeed, if Mordecai was indeed left behind, the situation would not be optimistic afterward. But Cedron preferred not to risk Annaing to Reliacao. Youre still pregnant, what if youe here rashly and something happens? Cedron softly urged, Dont worry, there are four people here, we can definitely bring back Mordecai. Four people? Anna became more and more puzzled, Who else is there? I forgot to tell you, I happened to bump into Jay, so I dragged him here to help, to be the fuel for Yembi and Brunos love. So there were four of them at the moment, and that was enough. Okay, Anna had to relent, Ill wait for your good news then. But hanging up the phone, Anna was still on edge. She was always worried that Mordecai would not be able toe back safely. Thinking again and again, Anna dialed a number. The other end soon picked up, Miss Anna, why are you calling me so early in the morning? Anna opened her mouth, Early in the morning? Which country did you go to y again, the time difference between you and me is so much. The other party hems and haws andughs, We went to the North Pole to see the aurora borealis, to be precise, this side has always been in the morning, after all, its perpetual daytime, its all a bit confused about the situation. To the North Pole? Anna secretly spat out her tongue, feeling overwhelmed with emotion, Howe you two havent gotten tired of it after so many years, going out on your honeymoon every day. What are you talking about, Pei Yu and I are the best couple under the sky, we will never get tired of it. George immediately made his attitude clear. In the decades toe, he would continue to get tired of Pei Yu like this! Alright, Anna answered, then you guys have fun, I wont bother you anymore. After saying that, she was ready to hang up the phone. George called out to her, You purposely called me, it wouldnt be just to ask me if I would get tired of being with Pei Yu, so whats going on? Even now George bes the ultimate love brain, but the acumen that should be gained, there is still not a minute less. Anna then told him, I was going to ask you if you know those secret stories of Reliacaos royal family, but youre in the North Pole, so I wont bother you. A sibnt sound came from Georges end, as if he had gotten out of his sleeping bag. You want to know those secret stories of the Reliacao royal family, do you still need me to personallye back for a trip, I can talk to you on the phone ah. Georges tone was vaguely agitated. God knows how much he wanted to find someone to spit out those things, but there was no one around to trust except Pei Yu. On the contrary, Pei Yu wasnt interested in gossip at all. He was suffocating him. Now that he had found Anna, it was like seeing an oasis in the desert, and he immediately began to talk about it. The whole half an hour, George does not bring pause, a breath said seven or eight royal family in the unknown scandals. Through the phone, Anna could imagine him sputtering with excitement. Wait a minute, Anna still interrupted him, Im not interested in these, do you know anything else? Chapter 3052: He Will Help You Guys What George said was all about parents. What the royal prince actually found a young wife in private, but the princess couldnt tear her face off, so she could only turn a blind eye and pretend she didnt know. And what a sixty-year-old count wanted to have a son, so he went to the bar to look for young girls, but the result was a fairy jump, cheated to the point that all that was left was a knighthood. There is also what a certain princess had to be with a poor boy, after being beaten, then bent on power, and finally overthrew the parents, the poor boy back to the side, every day in front of their parents, no shame and no shame life. The list goes on and on. If it was the usual Anna, she would have grabbed a handful of melon seeds and listened to him. But at the moment, Anna didnt care about that.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Instead, she interrupted George to help him circle the scope, Is there nothing else? What do you want to hear? George asks rhetorically, Theres just so much I know, its hard for me to get to the gossip you want to know if youre not more specific. Having no choice, Anna then told the story of Mordecai. George on the other end of the phone was about to unveil, Just wait, Ill be back now, Ill take care of it for you. Anna stopped him, No, you just need to tell me what exactly is the gossip between them. After a pause she added, Besides, if you rush back from the North Pole now, Im afraid the yellow flowers will be cold. George wilted instantly. Yeah, right! Even if he went back now, he definitely wouldnt be able to make it. He could only help Anna in other ways. George thought carefully for a long time, and really thought of a gossip. In fact, in the past, the Count and Countess were very much in love, but then after Countess went out for a trip, she came back as if she had changed, and everyone said that it was like she was a different person. And soon after that, the Count fell ill, leaving Countess alone in charge of the huge castle. Originally everyone was very against, think Countess does not have this qualification, but Countess froze the castle in good order, everyone will not dare to have gossip, at most private discussion, said that all the credit is not Countess, but the girl beside her, called Mizuki! said Anna, uttering her name, Her name is Mizuki. George nodded, Yeah, thats what its called, Mizuki. So many people were talking about how Countess was just a puppet and the one who was really in power was Mizuki. But the truth is, the one who enjoys the blessings is Countess, and the one who is busy is Mizuki. People couldnt find any evidence that Countess was being manipted, so they just had to dismiss the idea. After saying this, George didnt forget to advise Anna, If you want to investigate Mizuki, be careful, dont let her find out. Shes strong? Anna asked rhetorically. Georges tone had a bit more confusion in it, I cant say, anyway, as long as one investigates her and is discovered by her, no one has a good ending afterward. Who knew if this was Mizukis handiwork or Countess. Anyway, just be careful. Anna hmmmed, I understand, thank you George. With that, she was ready to hang up. Thats when George called her back. Is there any unfinished gossip? Anna asked. George looked like he had made a huge resolution and took a deep breath before saying, If you guys cant handle it, go to my father and say that you can catch me back, and in exchange, hell give you a hand. Chapter 3053: You Don’t Have to Go This Far As a longtime friend, Anna certainly knew how determined George was to say this. Although on the surface, Georges father agreed to things between him and Pei Yu, he did not allow them to return to the royal family. Once they were taken back, it meant that George could no longer be with Pei Yu so openly and honestly. Even, there was a need to take a wife and take on the responsibilities that a new earl should have. Annas eyes couldnt help but get a little moist, George, you actually dont have to do this for me. She doesnt even know how to repay George. George replied, Dont be so melodramatic, okay, Im not as miserable as you think when I go back. Why are you still crying. Anna didnt believe it, How can it not be miserable, dont pretend to be strong and lie to me, I know it all. George was almostughed at, What do you know, after I go back, Im not inheriting the position of the earl, and its even more unlikely that Ill marry a wife. You forget, Pei Yu and I have already been licensed in Irnd, taking a wife again, Im guilty of bigamy! Will go to jail. After such a reminder, Anna also reacted. Right, George and Pei Yu are already a legal couple, so its impossible to get married for a second time. Then George said this I go back to get beaten ah, at that time to get a license is hidden from my father, he has long wanted to beat me, but can not find me people, if you send me back, he will certainly repay you. Saying that, George sighed heavily again, Theres no way, who let you be my good friend, when necessary, I can only sacrifice my ass to help you. It had been quite melodramatic, but when George said that, the atmosphere was all gone. Anna was so angry that sheughed, her tone was disgusted, Dont you disgust me okay, what do you mean by sacrificing your ass, say as if we have a leg up, I have nothing to do with you, look for your Pei Yu to go. Words also do not say clearly, causing her to incite a white! Which know the phone, Georges tone but be serious, this is right, this is the Anna I know, friends help each other is normal, dont have guilt and guilt, know? Well, dont be mushy, bye! Anna directly hung up the phone. Obviously, there were still tears on her face, but as soon as she thought of what George said just now, the corners of her lips couldnt help but rise desperately again. It feels so good to have friends! C With the information provided by George, its much easier to investigate Reba and Mizuki again. Anna suggests to Cedron, to start with Rebas identity. Presumably, the couples hearts are in the same ce, and Cedron ns to do the same. Only, the real Reba is an orphan, and theres no way to do a paternity test to identify the real one. The neighbors who came to make friends only said that Reba was different from before, but they couldnt tell what was different. A small change like that could be exined by the fact that Countess has grown up. So, this could not be used as evidence to overturn the revtion of Rebas true colors. Brother-inw, I did think of a ce. At the critical time, Bruno started toe up with an idea, Since Reba grew up from an orphanage, Ill try my luck at the orphanage, maybe I can find a sample of her genes? A ce like an orphanage is required to preserve the genes of every orphan who stays there.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. On one hand, its convenient for any biological parents toe and find themter, and on the other hand, its also to build up a gene bank, so what if a family that needs that genees and adopts? They go there to look for it, and as long as they find Rebas gic sample from back in the day andpare it to the current Countess, theyll be able to uncover her true identity! Chapter 3054: She Feels Uncomfortable Cedron nodded, agreeing with the n. Immediately a new problem crossed their path. Who would go to the orphanage to investigate that wouldnt already arouse Countess and Mizukis suspicion and concern? Ill go, just say Im meeting an old friend. Bruno replied, I still have a few old ssmates in Reliacao. When the timees to investigate, and then stop by the old ssmates, naturally, they wont be able to wear out their wee. Cedron, however, shook his head, Its too risky for you to go alone, I dont feel confident, bring another person! You cant go, Yembi has to stay behind to take care of Mordecai as well, Bruno frowned, Theres no one else. The next second, Cedron was heard replying, Who says theres no one else? Bruno: Incredulity is written all over that handsome face, Youre not nning to let me go with Jay, are you? Cedron nods, smirking and asking rhetorically, Whats the problem? Too much of a problem! A big problem! Bruno felt ufortable at the thought of traveling with Jay. He conferred with Cedron, Actually, if two people go, it seems too loud, and in turn, they will be suspected, I can handle it by myself, or if its not possible, Ill hire a bodyguard. In short, not with Jay. In the next instant, Cedrons hand was directly patted on his shoulder, Dont worry, Ive thought of it all for you, just say that Yembi has something she wants and it just so happens to be for sale at an auction, so you guys set off over there to buy it for her. One is Yembis godbrother, one is Yembis boyfriend, its more than normal for two people to want to buy something for Yembi. It wouldnt draw suspicion. Saying that, without giving Bruno another chance to refuse, Cedron pped his hands, Alright then, its a deal, you go and get ready, well leave tonight. Bruno Just thinking about the next few days, having to be alone with Jay, he was already ufortable. C Yembi learned of the n in the evening when she returned from Mordecais room. She asks Cedron, Is it true that Ill get what I shoot then? Cedron nods, Of course, if youre going to put on a show, you have to do it right. Yembi nods along, her tone solemn, Then I have to take a good look at what I like, since you guys are going to give it to me, of course you have to give me what I like. Otherwise, after spending so much money, to buy something that is expensive and she doesnt like, what a loss! After looking at the auction booklet given by Cedron for half a day, Yembi finally made a hard decision, Lets go with this one, I quite like this one. Then Ill buy it for you! Almost simultaneously, Bruno and Jay both spoke up. It was so loud that Yembi was taken aback. Cedron, on the other hand, quietly locked eyes with Jay with a knowing smile. It looked like some people couldnt hide their love any longer! On his face, he was still looking for reasons for Bruno to exin, Okay Bruno, youre getting into the character so quickly, you two are fighting over Yembi, it makes more sense to go to the auction together, its good. Bruno was embarrassed about his reaction just now, when he heard that, he nodded, Yeah, I acted pretty realistically, right? Yembis eyes, on the other hand, dimmed a few points. So it turns out that just now, saying so positively that she wanted to buy something for herself was because she was acting. She thought The thought flickered and was dismissed by Yembi.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. What was there to think about? She and Bruno were supposed to be in a partnership, even if they had been very close before, they immediately drew the line afterward. Not to mention that those words of rejecting Bruno in a thousand miles were all said by her. Thinking about that, Yembis chest had some vague, dull pain, very ufortable. Chapter 3055: I Will Arch Fire She lowered her eyshes and looked a little forlorn. Bruno stared at Yembi and the knot in his throat moved, wanting to go up and rub Yembis forehead before taking her in his arms. But he couldnt and wouldnt.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Bruno just looks at Jay, his tone cold, Then its a deal, and well act as we just did afterward. Jay was full of surprise, Youre all pretense, but Im not, Im genuinely trying to buy Yembi a gift! A statement that made Bruno almost bite the tip of his tongue, and mentally curse Jay for the millionth time. Jays words made it seem like he didnt care about Yembi at all, whereas Jay had Yembi on the tip of his heart. The contrast wasnt too obvious! Mr. Jay, Bruno squeezed his voice through his teeth, Now youre just Yembis godbrother, so please watch your step. Why are you so angry, I see thats how Max favors Yembi, and I dont see Sebastian just gnashing his teeth in anger. Jay was puzzled. Compared to what Max did to spoil his sister, where was he? Just buying something for Yembi, why get so angry? You and Chu Shao are different. Bruno replied, Chu Shao to Nian Nian, is Really brother loves sister, you are not, you are because When he said this, Bruno couldnt go on. Jay then followed his words down, actively admit, You are trying to say, my feelings towards Yembi is not brother to sister right? Bruno: No answer, but it amounted to an acquiescence. Jay smiled extremely brightly, Yes, originally I am just a nominal godbrother, I am going to pursue Yembi privately, do you have any problem with that or are you just jealous? Your liking is too sudden, Im just worried for Yembi. Bruno replied. At the end, he also looked at Yembi, You need to grow a brain and think carefully about the other person before responding, dont be so stupid. Inexplicably, Yembi was scolded. A nameless fire also rose in her heart. Why did Bruno care so much about her, acting like he cared about her, when it was obvious that there was nothing between them at all. Always treating her like this, wasnt he afraid that she would misunderstand and get the wrong idea? Besides, he had admitted that he was acting, so he couldnt allow others to be real? There is no such thing in heaven! The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, Yembis tone got a few points colder, I wont bother you to care about whats going on between me and Mr. Jay, Ill deal with it on my own. A sentence so cold that it was like an ice cer choked all the remaining words in Brunos throat back into his stomach. With a ck face, he threw down a sentence of whatever you want and whirled around to leave directly. Yembi was also upset and went back to her room to rest. In therge room, only Jay and Cedron remained. The two of them looked at each other for a while before Cedron opened his mouth, Whats the situation now, do the two of us need to have a fight too? Jay looked disgusted, What do I have to quarrel with a big old man, or a married one. It was pointless and came off as uneducated manginas. Cedron put away his smile and said with a serious expression, By the looks of it, when you guyse back from the auction, the two of them will have finalized their rtionship. Well, Jay nodded, Dont worry leave it to me, Ill arch a hard fire at the auction. Chapter 3056: I’m Just So Charming Cedron was a hundred percent relieved to have Jay as Yembi and Brunos rtionship booster. Even told Jay, Be safe, and if Bruno does hit you, Ill report you for a workce injury. The expression was so serious that Jay had to believe it. Immediately rubbing his arms, Youre scaring me with your words, is it toote to back out now? Of course it was toote. An hourter, Bruno and Jay set off to attend an auction located in a neighboring city. About to leave the castle, Mizuki learns of the news and actually runs over, saying she wants to tag along. But her eyes are staring straight at Bruno. The purpose couldnt be more direct. She wanted to follow Bruno, and take advantage of the fact that there is no Yembi to stir up trouble this time, to enhance her rtionship with Bruno. Of course, she could also follow Bruno and Jay to see what kind of tricks they were ying. When faced with Mizukis request, Bruno was subconsciously ready to refuse. How can they investigate the orphanage if they bring Mizuki along? Before he could open his mouth, Jay directly said, Fine, then you cane with us, but there are conditions. The smile on Mizukis face froze, What conditions? Its simple, Jay replied, We did agree to your request after all, so youll have to agree to ours as well, so that Yembi and Mr. Navarro can see Mordecai every day, for at least six hours. Hearing this, resistance and hesitation were immediately written all over Mizukis face. She wasnt in the castle while Cedron could go and approach Mordecai, something could easily go wrong. Moreover, Jays words reminded her. At this juncture, she couldnt afford to make the slightest mistake, or all those previous efforts would be wasted. Mizuki slowly took a step back, a smile on her face, Suddenly I remembered that there are still a bunch of things waiting for me to take care of in the castle, it seems that there is no way to go with Mr. Newman, what a pity. Jay was sorry too, Then you cant promise me what I want either, hehe! You must have fun when you go to the auction, if there is a suitable jade bracelet, remember to auction it for me, the price is not a problem. Mizuki said. Jay nodded his head in agreement, Of course, then you pay first, Ill swipe your card to pay at that time. He understood that Mizuki was trying to test if they were really going to the auction. Then as Mizuki wished, let her watch the card being swiped at the auction, and she would naturally believe it. Who wouldnt know how to y this little scheme? Mizuki left a little upset that her n didnt work. When she goes to Mordecais room, she feels even more stifled when she sees that Yembi is chatting andughing with Mordecai, not caring at all about Brunos departure. She couldnt even get a chance to go to the auction with Bruno when she wanted to, while Yembi was still this chipper and didnt care about Bruno at all. Yembi, didnt you know Bruno was going to the auction? Mizuki asked. Yembi didnt even look up, her tone was nd, I know, hes going with my brother, to buy me something. Whats the problem?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. And hearing this, Mizuki was even more surprised, You said the two of them went to the auction to buy your favorite lot for you? Mizukis tone of voice carries a bit of sourness, Youre really something, being able to get two men to go to an auction for you. Yembi shrugged, Im just that attractive, what can I do? Chapter 3057: Don’t Cry! Yembi said it frankly with a few bragging tones. A momentter, Mizukis heart got upset. Instead, she couldnt refute it. Because no matter Bruno, Jay or Cedron, all of them were good to Yembi. Unlike her, when she appeared in front of these three people, the only thing she could receive was full of hostility. You really cantpare people to each other. But having said that- Mizukis pretty, fox-like eyes narrowed, Why do I get the feeling that Mr. Jay has more than brother to sister feelings for you. Maybe, Yembi giggled in her heart, but still feigned calmness on her face, After all, Im a millionaires favorite, so its normal to have a brother who likes me. After a pause, she sighed with regret and added, Come to think of it, if those men in the castle didnt know about my college, maybe they would have liked me too? That self-absorbed look simply made Mizuki fall in love with her. Just when she was about to spit out sarcasm, her mind electrified and suddenly thought of something, the corner of her mouth then curled up into a faint smile, Yeah, those who dont know about you, of course theyll like you, its up to you if youre strong-willed enough to keep liking Mr. Newman. Throwing that down, Mizuki simply left.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Yembi was a bit puzzled. But didnt think much about it. She only thought that Mizuki was confused by her anger, so she said those inexplicable words. Forget it, dont care about her! Yembi continued to focus on Mordecai and turned on her cell phone, quietly putting him on video with EnochAmad. Across the screen, Amad was also incredibly excited, calling out to Mordecai in a milky voice. Brother Tokimo, when are youing back ah, I miss you so much! Amad said. Mordecais eyes shed with a touch of longing, all of which were quickly suppressed again, squeezing out a smile towards Amad, I dont intend toe back, Amad, if you miss me, Ill send the royal airne to pick you up, okay? To Reliacao? Amad hesitates, But we agreed to go to the mountains to pick up maple leaves, there are no maple trees in Reliacao. If we dont go, then Mordecai is breaking his promise. Brother Tokimo, what you said before, were you lying to me? Amad sniffed, tears already starting to roll down her face. Big ones, like broken beads, even her nose was red, looking pitiful. Mordecai panicked. For this unrted sister, Mordecai is also very loving. The one thing he couldnt bear to see was Amad crying. He calmed Amad down, Of course I wont lie to you, I will apany you to pick up maple leaves. Really? Amad sniffled, Then when will you be back? Mordecai smiled mysteriously, There are no maple trees in Reliacao, but we can go somewhere else and dig them up, so you can pick up maple leaves in Reliacao, right? Anyway, he was Little Count now, wanting just a few maple trees was not easy. Amad didnt expect there to be this kind of operation and was dumbfounded, not knowing how to respond for a while. On the other hand, Enoch on the side opened his mouth, You dont intend to have us in order to be Little Count, do you, Mordecai, think carefully, is the position of Little Count important, or are all of us more important? Opening the door, Mordecais eyes began to be confused. Chapter 3058: Be My Woman Mordecai just felt that there was a voice in her head pulling against her. One said to stay in Reliacao and continue to be Little Count, thats all that matters. One said to go back to Willisto, surrounded by family and friends, better than anything else. With the back and forth warring, he felt his brain start to hurt. Brother Momo, you didnt used to be like this. Amad cried again, What the hell is wrong with you now? One word cleared Mordecais eyes for a few moments. He shivered violently and clutched his cell phone and started shouting, Amad sister, stop crying, Ill be right back! Okay, Ill be waiting for you! Amad hurriedly nodded her head as well.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Throwing down the cell phone, Mordecai then ran in the direction of the door. But before he could take a few steps he suddenly stood still again, twisted his head, and went to the floor-to-ceiling window to read a childrens book. A look of calm and rxed, not the slightest intention to leave. Whats going on? Yembi was puzzled and asked, Mordecai, lets pack up and leave tonight. Mordecai raised his head to look at her, but did not speak. The eyes were cold and indifferent, as if they were looking at some stranger, provoking Yembi to stifle a shiver. Was this the same Mordecai she knew? Mordecai, you Yembi wanted to say something. Instead, a voice came from behind her, Miss Ebot, dont waste that thought, Little Count wont go anywhere but here. Following the voice, Yembi found a man in his early thirties standing in the doorway, ordinary looking, but dressed all luxuriously, with a pocket watch pinned to his chest position, looking out of ce. There is a kind of very rich, but do not know how to dress, so a brain to pile on the feeling. This man also smiled and stared at Yembi, looking at Yembis heart hairy. Who are you? Yembi asked warily. The man didnt answer and lifted his steps into the room, Mordecai then put down the storybook in his hand and jumped straight over and hugged the mans thigh with an intimate tone, Dr. Parker, youre here! Dr. Parker? Yembi roughly guessed his identity, Are you the psychotherapist beside Mordecai? Parker raised his eyebrows in surprise, and appreciated Yembi a bit more, Youre quite smart, women with brains and good looks like you are rare nowadays. Yembi: Is this also considered apliment? Still, she didnt care. Dr. Parker right, my name is Yembi, this is my first meeting, please take care of me from now on. ording to the n, Yembi would be in regr contact with Parker in the days afterward, as a way of figuring out exactly how he hypnotized Mordecai, and how such a hypnosis should be solved. So there was no point in tearing his face off when they met for the first time. Parker narrowed his eyes and stared at Yembi for another long while before responding, Hello Yembi, dont worry, I will definitely take care of you in the future, after all, our rtionship is not ordinary. Yembi was all confused by this. When did she have an unusual rtionship with Parker? Could it be that this man had already seen what she was nning to do, so he purposely said this to ridicule her and knock her out of her mischief? As she was thinking wildly, she heard Parker say, I quite like you, and I believe that you dont have a bad impression of me, so as long as you be my girlfriend, I promise that I will take good care of you in the future. Chapter 3059: You’re Not Welcome Here At this end, Bruno didnt know about this matter. After sitting in silence with Jay for three hours, they finally arrived at their destination. The auction was to start at eight oclock tomorrow night, so after the two of them arrived at the destination, they were greeted by the organizer and went to the hotel. Two honored guests, please take a short rest, I hope you can find your favorite items in the auction tomorrow and sessfully bring them home. Bruno revealed a smile and thanked the organizer before entering the room. In the next second, it was realized that Jay had actually entered the room as well. What the hell? Mr. Jay, I dont have the fetish of sharing a room with a man, so if you want to crawl into bed in the middle of the night, youd better die! Bruno spoke coldly. Jays expression was light, but the corner of his mouth was hooked with a smile, Coincidentally, I dont have such a fetish either, but it looks like the organizers saw that we came together, so they arranged the same room for us. After a pause he added, But its also possible that its because they saw me in a wheelchair and subconsciously treated you as my maid. Bruno: Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Deadly clenched fists before he didnt just punch Jay in the face. The man had some nerve! The organizer didnt give you a room, dont you know to open one yourself, what, now Mr. Jay is so poor that he cant even afford a room? Bruno sneered coldly, Do you need my help? Jay shrugged his shoulders, Thats fine, but there are no more extra rooms in this hotel, if you really want to separate from me, then you can just go to the hotel across the street. Why me? Bruno wasnt happy. Hell pay the money and he still has to toss it? Where was the sense in that! Give you the money, you go and stay across the street, or youll sleep in the hallway. Bruno gave an ultimatum. Jay didnt have the slightest intention of leaving, instead, he slowly got up from the wheelchair, and then entered the suite, and fell head first on the bed, Tough for you Mr. Newman, theres a couch in this room, you should be able to take care of the patients, right? With that, and a shake of his cell phone, Ill let Yembi know about your kind gesture. On the face of it, the words were words of thanks, but in reality, it was a threat to Bruno. If he wasnt allowed to stay in this room, he would call and tell Yembi. I really didnt expect that Jays heart was still so dark after he got better. When Bruno thought of this, his face was even darker than Jays heart, and he directly got up and left. This revenge, remembered! That night, Bruno slept on the sofa outside, and did not go to the opposite room to open a room. He was on guard, afraid that Jay would take advantage of his absence to call Yembi and say something false. Fortunately, Jay is not such a person, the two people have nothing to worry about, directly sleep until dawn. Early the next morning, Bruno cleaned up and left for the orphanage without calling Jay. Under the erosion of so many years, the orphanage has fallen into disrepair, only a dozen or so children remain, as well as two old Zhonglongtai administrators. Bruno went up and said that he wanted to see the orphanage director. The expressions of the two administrators were wary beyond measure, staring at Bruno unable to stop measuring, Who are you, you wont be here to harm us again, we are already like this now, isnt that enough to satisfy you? While saying that, they ruthlessly pushed Bruno outward. Chapter 3060: Take Your Time Talking The two administrators, who looked weak and iparable, didnt expect the strength to be very strong, and Bruno was almost pushed to stagger. On the contrary, both of them were so skinny that they only had a handful of bones left, it felt like they would fall apart in the next second, so Bruno didnt dare to fight back. Pushing and shoving like this, soon, he was pushed to the ground. The second he lost his center of gravity, there was a pair of wide, warm hands behind him that steadily held Bruno. Is everything okay? Jays concerned voice came. Brunos words of thanks were directly swallowed back, reced by a stern face, standing steadily and coldly speaking, Its fine! Then frowned, Why are you here? Jay thought it was funny, We had agreed toe together, you quietly ran over, intending to take credit, I did not say anything wrong with you, but you questioned me? What to invite credit, to whom to invite credit? Bruno felt puzzled and intended to open his mouth to inquire again when the administrator in front of him was already alert. Eyes thrown to Jay, Who are you again ah, and his gang is not it, all said, we are already miserable now, in the end how much more do you n to force us to be satisfied ah! Must they die? You misunderstand, were not bad people, were just here to get a little information. Bruno replied. Jay followed suit and nodded his head before adding, Yeah, we understand a little bit of the situation and then were donating to you guys. Hearing the word donation, the administrators face eased for a few moments, but he was still a bit wary and cautiously tried, Youre not mistaken, are you really going to give us a donation? As he said that, he also looked around the orphanage himself. Everywhere was in shambles, the walls were peeling off, the iron gates were rusty, even the yground had lost its turf, revealing bare stones and mud underneath. Not to mention the dozen or so children, either disabled or stupid, all ying in the mud, getting dirty. How could anyonee to donate money in these conditions. It couldnt be that they were lying to themselves!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Were really here to donate. Jay spoke again, his tone sincere and iparable, You may not know our chairman very well, hes passionate about charity, but he also doesnt want his money to be given out to be swallowed by those people, and he himself bes the wrongdoer while the children dont get help. Hearing this, the administrator immediately nodded his head as if pounding garlic, excited, Yes, so many people do it in the name of helping the children and then use the money themselves. Those shiny looking orphanages, only when the sponsor came, the children had clean clothes to wear and hearty meals to eat. As soon as the sponsor leaves, their lives fall apart. Those who used the children to make false ims to enrich themselves are really abominable! My familys chairman is afraid that this will happen, so he asked us toe and investigate first and make sure that the orphanage is real and reliable before making a payment. Jay said. He said it in a single, extraordinarily sincere and serious manner, and it was really hard not to let people believe it. Therefore, the administrator changed his hostile attitude towards Bruno just now. He hurriedly wiped his hands clean, bowed and greeted Jay with a handshake, Im really sorry, we thought you guys were bad guys just now, we misunderstood you! Jay smiled, Its alright, the misunderstanding is solved isnt it, lets go in and chat slowly! Chapter 3061: Betting Greeted warmly by the administrator, Bruno and Jay went to the deans office. But there was no one inside. The administrator said, There are only three of us taking care of the orphanage right now, so the dean usually needs to go and cook for the kids? he must be in the kitchen right now, so Ill go call him over. The other administrator said, Then Ill go and call the children over now, after all, its subsidized, so we should at least look at the children. Jay always had that smiling look on his face, Good, hard work you guys. After the two administrators left, only Bruno and Jay remained in the deans office. The atmosphere all became awkward for a few moments. Brunos gaze nced to the side, the corner of his mouth turned downwards, his tone disgusted, Youre still quite generous, like a conspicuous bag, and you made a donation. First of all, I wont help you out with this money. Dont worry, I can still get the money for a good cause. Jay replied. After a pause, he added, If I didnt say we were here to donate money, theres no way we could have gotten into this orphanage. The two administrators, obviously, were very wary of strangers from the outside world. Bruno had nothing to say. Indeed, when not knowing the purpose of his trip, those two administrators had a really bad attitude. It was only after Jay arrived that they resumed their smiles. Those two said that they were victimized before, so someone is targeting the orphanage, it shouldnt be Countess. Bruno brought the conversation back around to the point. Jay shook his head, his expression bing serious for a few moments, For the time being, I cant be sure, just askter. At the end, he also instructed Bruno, You should not speak so straight in the future, test the waters, otherwise how else can you continue to investigate, if you have to be straight, put it in your feelings, single-handedly, open the door, in order to chase after the woman you like. Bruno doesnt bother, I wont bother you with my personal life. Jay: Come on, it seems that Bruno cant listen to anything he says, so he wont persuade him. And while talking, the two administrators came back. Behind them were Dean and a dozen kids. Those children have changed into clean clothes, that is, very old, washed all white, all lowered their heads and sped their hands, constrained. The dean still had an apron tied around his body and his hands were wet, apparently he had washed his hands in the kitchen and came over. Hello you two, Im so sorry, I was cooking, I didnt expect you to be here, I dont know what to call you? Jay then briefly introduced himself. Just call me Mike, his name is Jack. When youre out and about, of course you cant say your real name. And Dean didnt notice this. He also greeted the two with a smile, Its really great that you guys are willing toe and subsidize our orphanage, truth be told, we are now at the point of running out of ammunition, and we need to work to earn money for these childrens expenses. Itse to this point, you guys dont n to disband the orphanage? Bruno asked curiously. The dean smiled bitterly, Of course I nned to, but if we disbanded the orphanage, it would mean that we have admitted defeat, and I dont want to admit defeat. So, even if he needed to work himself to subsidize the orphanages expenses, he admitted it! Dean, what do you mean by admitting defeat, did you make a bet with someone? Jay captured the important words in it and asked with a face full of curiosity.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. Chapter 3062: is a very bad woman But the dean realized that he had said the wrong thing and immediately closed his mouth tightly, refusing to say a single word more. In his eyes, vignce and defensiveness surfaced once again. It seems that this is a big secret. Jay was not ambiguous, and directly took out his checkbook, brushed and wrote a check for one hundred thousand dors, and handed it to the dean. And then said, Our sincerity, I believe the dean also saw, after all, as the sponsor is my chairman, I cant go back to deliver so vaguely, please say a little more specific, in case the chairman smells up, I can also answer. That sincere look, none of them were stating that he wanted to know all of this, but only for the purpose of delivering his orders to the chairman of the board. Coupled with the check Jay gave, all the doubts in the deans heart were dispelled. He took that check, looked at it again and again, with ast hint of temptation in his tone, This way, Ill first have someone go and check the authenticity of this check, is that okay, if its usable, Ill let you know right away. Sure, you can go pick it up now all you want. Jay promised. Shelling out a hundred thousand dors to the orphanage really didnt hurt him at all.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. After all, the money would help those kids and let them thrive, it was doing good! With permission, the dean then handed the check to one of the thought administrators. Within a three-minute drive of the orphanage, there was a bank. In less than ten minutes, the administrator got the money and deposited it in a newly opened ount. When he handed the bank card to the dean, the deans hands were shaking with excitement. This was a hundred thousand dors! With this one hundred thousand dors, not only could these children in the orphanage be rescued, even those outside, could all be brought back. Even the children outside could be brought back. There was even a sum of money that could be freed up to renovate the orphanage and solve some of the hidden safety hazards. This money is just timely rain. And Jay and Bruno, who delivered the money, became big benefactors. The dean was so excited that his voice was trembling desperately, Please thank the chairman for me, he can really be a great person! Theres nothing polite about it. Jay waved his hand, So can you tell us what youre betting on now? Dean nodded. Passing a wink to the administrators first, he told them to get the kids out of the way. Only after the children left did he slowly speak, For the past few years, someone has beening to the orphanage to cause trouble, wanting to find something here, but it has never worked out as expected. That person said that if I handed over that thing, she could let us go, but I didnt even know what it was, and she didnt believe me even when I said it, so she came to persecute us over and over again. Gradually, the orphanage was running out of children, and everyone was so afraid that they all ran away. Only those with physical disabilities, or brain problems, were left, and were forced to stay here. As for the orphanages funding, it was also directly stopped. That manes every other day just so he can mess up the orphanage and then push this ce down to find that thing he wants, but I just dont want what he wants. Whats the guys name? Jay asked. Dean recalled carefully, I dont know exactly what it was called, but once in a while, I heard one of her men call her Rei Rei or something. Reba? pursued Bruno then. Dean nodded, then shook his head again with a confused expression, I really dont remember much, its probably the name you mentioned, in short, a very bad woman! Chapter 3063: Is This What You’re Up To? Hearing this, Bruno and Jay exchanged a look with each other. The heart roughly already had an answer. Then he took out his cell phone and flipped through the pictures of Countess that he found online, Look, is it this person? Its not her. Dean just scanned it and immediately shook his head in a decisive manner. Not Reba? How could this be possible! The person who could target this orphanage like this, trying to find something, was actually not Reba? Bruno even suspected that the dean was lying. And the administrator came over to take a look as well, and immediately spoke, Its really not this person, its that woman behind her. Saying that, he also pointed that person out to Bruno and Jay. Dean also followed and nodded, Yes, its this person, I didnt even notice until you guys said it just now, its this person following behind her!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. In the photo, the person following Countess is none other than Mizuki. That made sense then. Countess herself didnt dare to show her face, so she asked Mizuki to step in and try to find that thing. As for that thing Jay first thought towards the purpose of their trip, Is it a gic sample? Dean, however, shook his head, No, this woman had destroyed all the gic samples the first time she came here, but still said there was something, and wouldnt say what it was when asked. After a pause, Dean added, I even suspect that she doesnt even know what the thing shes looking for is, thats why shes being vague and perfunctory, trying to get the relevant clues out of me. At the moment, such a possibility could not be ruled out. Both Bruno and Jays faces were a bit less than favorable. It wasnt just because they couldnt find out what Countess really wanted. It was more so because it was impossible to aplish the purpose of their trip. Countess was obviously also afraid that others woulde to take the gic samples to target her, so she destroyed them first. They were now, for nothing! This expression of yours, Dean vaguely sensed a hint of clues, It cant be that youre also running for the gic samples, right? Jay opened his mouth to pacify, Dont worry, were not bad people, but we dide in under the guise of funding. Anyway, there was nothing left to want now, so it was better to tell the truth. Dont let Dean and the others get involved in a fight between them and Reba without knowing why. Hearing that Jay hade in under the guise of being profitable, Deans face changed. The eyes that looked at the two were not as grateful and kind as they were a moment ago. I knew it, how could a small orphanage like ours suddenly get help from you guys, you guys are really here for something. Speaking with agitation and indignation, the dean opened the door of the office, Please get out, you are not wee here! How much they had been weed just a moment ago, how much they wanted them to leave now. Knowing for sure that he wouldnt be able to stay, Jay agreed painfully, Okay, well leave now, dont be angry. I wont be mad if you guys hurry up and leave. Dean said. Bruno stood up and took the lead. Jay followed close behind. But not two steps in, Bruno suddenly stopped dead in his tracks and turned around with the intention of going back to the Deans office. What are you doing, Jay pulled him back, Dont go, he wont hear anything now, and everything we wanted to find out is gone. There was no point in wasting any more time. Bruno shook off his hand, pursed his thin lips tightly, and insisted on returning to the Deans office. At this moment, the dean was holding the bank card with a hundred thousand dors in it in a daze. Finding Bruno going and returning, the corner of his mouth immediately hooked up a mocking smile, No need to say, I know what you want to do, your purpose was not aplished, you want to take the money away, right, just give it to you! Chapter 3064: He Can’t Die With a strong sense of disappointment and anger, Dean used all his strength to throw the bank card at Bruno. With a snap, the bank cardnded at Brunos feet. Bruno bent down and picked up the bank card. This scene was just in time to be seen by Jay, who had uneasily followed him. He immediately wanted to speak out to stop Bruno, wanting to say that this one hundred thousand dors is what he willingly gave, dont take it away. Before he could open his mouth, he heard Bruno say, Dont worry, I wont take away this money, in addition, I will give you another two hundred thousand, you run this orphanage well, so that those children can live a little better. What? The dean looked at Bruno incredulously, I cant help you guys, and youre still willing to give me money? Thats two different things. Bruno replied, I heard a person say before that she lived in an orphanage as a child, and it would be nice to have a little more good food and a clean, brand new quilt. That wish didnte true for that person, but it could havee true for the other children in the orphanage. Jay pursed his lips and smiled gently. It was true. Bruno was really interested in Yembi, otherwise how could he remember Yembis words so clearly. On this end, Bruno has already written a check for two hundred thousand, Trouble you Dean. Along with the bank card, Bruno ced the check on the table and intended to leave. Behind him, the dean suddenly called out to him, his tone hesitant and struggling, Wait. Is there anything else? Bruno asked. The dean was silent for a long time, seemingly making a difficult decision, finally speaking, You guys came here, is it for the gic samples, then can you tell me the name, I know theres another ce that has them. What? Theres another copy? Brunos eyes immediately erupted with a bright light. Was this called, a vige in the dark? Dont be too happy, I do have such a copy in my hand, but it may not be able to help you guys, this is to thank you for donating three hundred thousand dors and helping with this favor, after that, you guys shouldnte to the orphanage. More or less, Bruno and Jay were still not wee. Bruno didnt care and agreed readily, Yes, after we get the gic samples, even if we dont seed, we wonte back to disturb you and the children, Dean.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Then you guyse with me. Dean said, getting up and heading out. He led the two, Bruno and Jay, to an abandoned library building following him. It was dark everywhere and carried a burning odor. They came here earlier looking for something, and when they saw there was nothing in the library, they just set it on fire. Dean exined. Originally, this ce was a ce where those kids could get in touch with the outside world and learn more, but now it had been turned into a dangerous building with nothing left. Bruno felt it was a shame. And at that moment, the deans gaze went downward, pointing to a corner not far away, Theres a basement there that holds the archive records of all the children when they left, and since its separate from the library up there, it didnt have any effect during the fire. Going in there and looking around, they might find what they wanted. But no one has been in there for years, its damp, the files are all glued together, and its going to be difficult to find, so youll just have to work your way through it. Dean added. This old bone of his, he wouldnt follow down to join in the fun. It was important to cherish his life. There were still so many children waiting for him to take care of and raise! Chapter 3065: Now Look Slowly Even though Dean wasnt going in, at the very least there was already a direction to look in. Bruno and Jay watched from the doorway, and after determining that it was just a little bit damp and unpleasant inside, with no other dangers, they entered. After going in, they found dozens ofrge shelves of books. Above the dense, piled up all these years of information, because of humidity, all stick together. Bruno grabbed a copy in hand and casually looked at it. Inside the dossier was a few sheets of paper and a ziplock bag. The paper was naturally filled with personal information, and as for the ziplock bag, it was a few hairs.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. As long as they could find Rebas copy, they could get the corresponding hairs. The two looked at each other, both full of vigor. However, as much as they were energized, it was indeed difficult to find Rebas copy in such arge amount of information. Not to mention the fact that they had limited time and had to find it before nightfall, otherwise they wouldnt be able to make it to that auction. The more anxious they were, the harder it would be to find it. After rummaging around for an hour, looking at the bookshelf that basically hadnt moved much yet, Bruno had a very powerless feeling. Turning his head to Jay, I cant, I cant even finish these. Jay hmmmd and closed the one in his hand, I was thinking the same thing as you, its just not going to be enough to read. So something else had to be thought of. What are you going to do, go to the Dean, ship these back and take your time reading them? Bruno asked. That definitely wouldnt work. Not to mention that pulling a truckload of stuff from the orphanage with such fanfare would be extraordinarily noticeable. Lets just say that after transporting it back, how could we be sure that Mizuki and the others wouldnt find out? It was too risky to do so. After much thought, Jay suddenly raised his head, You punch me. What? Bruno thought he was hallucinating, What did you say? I said, lets you punch me, harder, but dont kill me. Jay replied. He felt he had expressed himself clearly enough. Bruno took a step back, No, why would I hit you for a good reason. He did hate Jay, but that wasnt why he could do it. Are you afraid Im going to go back and tell Yembi off and beg for sympathy in the process? Jay asked again. I dont think as much as you do, I just simply dont want to hit anyone, Im a man of quality. Bruno bristled. Jay shrugged his shoulders, Good grief, I thought you were afraid that if you hit me then, Yembi would feel sorry for me and stay with me. Hearing that, Brunos temples jutted up, And youre going to use that crooked method to be with Yembi? Or else, Im an old man after all, if I dont use some tricks, theres no way Ill seed, and seriously, Id love to try what Yembis lips taste like. Stop it. Bruno was already starting to suppress the anger in his heart. Jay continued to chatter as if he didnt hear it, Have you ever tried it, no, you definitely havent tried it, after all, you and Yembi arent really a couple, and maybe, its still Yembis first kill that Im taking. At this moment, the anger in Brunos heart had reached its peak, I told you to stop talking! There was a loud bang. Bruno punched Jays face, directly connecting the wheelchair and the bookshelf behind it, all of which toppled to the ground. Jay took a long time to slow down and spat out a mouthful of bloodied saliva, Alright, now you can take your time reading this information. Chapter 3066: I’ll Take Care of It for You Hearing this, Bruno suddenly reacted. So, Jay deliberately provoked himself so that he could have more time to be able to look at this information? After all, Jay could logically stay here after he was injured. I Bruno, with more guilt in his heart, wanted to open his mouth to say something. Before he could open his mouth, he heard Jay say, But then again, its true that I covet Yembi, I wasnt joking with you just now, if you really dont have any interest in her, Ill snatch her up. Bruno: Fuck, just now sympathized with Jay for nothing! The two didnt speak again, they just silently sped up their rummaging through the information. By the time it was time to go to the auction, Bruno had a lot of blood on him and just went for it. Upon arriving at the auction, a man with a thin figure directly trotted forward, his tone filled with urgency, Geez Mr. Newman, what did you do to yourself, are you injured? Bruno stared at the man suspiciously, Who are you? The skinny man flinched for a moment, then he smiled, Im so sorry Mr. Newman, I forgot to introduce myself, Im Miss Mizuki who arranged for me toe here, Im specially in charge of receiving you and Mr. Jay. While saying that, he looked behind Bruno, trying to find Jays figure. Seeing this, Bruno was immensely d that he and Jay had anticipated this and responded ordingly. At the moment he grimaced, a hint of indignation in his tone, Dont mention him to me! The thin man was startled, smelling something unusual, What the hell happened? That bastard, under the name of Yembis godbrother, actually dared to quietly think about Yembi, so I taught him a lesson. Bruno replied. Then Mr. Newman the blood on you Bruno spat out a breath, Its his, just a cripple, how could he beat me. Mr. Newman, you should also take care of your body ah, by the way, Mr. Jay in which hospital ah, how to say is also let me responsible for the care of people, I should go to see. Bruno shot a look directly and fiercely red over, What, now you are thinking that he did the right thing, right? The skinny man straightly called out unjustly, No ah Mr. Newman, how could I be that kind of person, I just just Just half a day, but can not say a word. Bruno immediately straightened up his back and let out, I cant possibly meet with him again, or else I will definitely get him killed, and if you stand on his side, I will even pack you together! See people kill people, see Buddha kill Buddha! This skinny man didnt dare to say anything else, his eyes dripping around, still quietly drumming his cell phone. By the looks of it, it was sending a message to someone. Bruno right to pretend not to see, continue to Jay cursing. After a minute, the skinny man put away his cell phone and smiled as he stepped forward to hold Brunos arm, Mr. Newman, calm down, of course Im on your side. That Mr. Jay, oh no, Jay, I dont care, I just need to serve you Mr. Newman tonight, Mr. Newman, this way please!Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. While saying that, he invited Bruno to walk inside. When he reached the door of the fitting room, he added, Mr. Newman, your clothes are so dirty, its not appropriate to go in, like this, Ill find you a new one, you change into it, and Ill go get rid of the old one, this one. As he said this, his eyes stared straight at Brunos clothes, his heart overflowing. Chapter 3067: Bidding Bruno knew what the skinny man wanted to do with the clothes. It was nothing more than to check if the blood stained on it was Jays, as a way to verify if what he just said was true. He frankly, let the small thin man help himself to take off the jacket. Halfway through the change, the skinny man realized that his hand was injured, Mr. Newman, how did you get this? Bruno looked at the fool with a face full of expression, You said how did you get it, I hit Jay, of course I will use my fists ah. It was the truth. He did hurt his hand when he gave Jay that punch. It wasnt as bad as it is now though, it was the result of him mming it against the wall several times. And the skinny man had believed most of it when he saw it. Waiting for the suit jacket to leave, not long before returning back, the smile on his face have be attentive. No need to guess, must have checked the blood on the clothes and made sure he was telling the truth. Therefore the skinny man made his position clear, Mr. Newman, I am sure to support you, how can there be such a person under the sky, to think of other peoples wives, if it were me, I might just beat him to death, Mr. Newman you are still too kind! Beating him to death is not so bad, so that THE Jones Family will stille back to haunt me, I am meant to spend my life with Yembi, so I have to live well. Bruno corrected. The skinny man nodded along, Yes, yes, yes, yes, or Mr. Newman you thought it through, I was reckless. With that said, the auction had begun. Bruno took his seat, in the first row of the chief section.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Looking around, he realized that there were several faces that were familiar. If memory serves, those would be the servants who worked in the castle. Mizuki really did arrange for quite a few people to keep an eye out! Bruno pondered, bashfully flipping through the auction manual in front of him, thinking to just shoot a random item and leave. Anyway, the purpose had been achieved, and it was really unpleasant for him to stay alone in this auction and be watched by so many pairs of eyes. In the next second, the things introduced in the booklet instantly attracted Brunos attention! Even the hand clutching the booklet involuntarily exerted force, and the paper was pinched and deformed. Mr. Newman, are you interested in this? The thin man asked softly as he noticed this way. Bruno closed the booklet with a snap and tried to make his tone as calm as possible, Its quite pretty, if I buy this back and give it to my sister, she should like it a lot. Give it to your sister? The thin man looked puzzled, Isnt it for Miss Ebot? Why does it have to go to Yembi? asked Bruno rhetorically, What, do I even have the right to give something to anyone when I take it myself? The tone was a little heavy with a touch of hostility. The skinny man realized that he said the wrong thing and hurriedly apologized, I didnt mean it that way Mr. Newman, I just thought that you came here to pick out a gift for Miss Ebot this time, thats why I felt so subconsciously. For Yembis gift, I will naturally choose something else, I dont need you to worry about it. Brunos tone remained cold. The thin man nodded, Yes, its me who overstepped the distance, Mr. Newman dont be angry. After saying this, he obediently stayed beside Bruno, no longer saying anything. On the stage, the auctioneer appeared in a ck embroidered cheongsam, and began to introduce the first lot of the day in a gentle voice. It was just a modern artists work, Bruno had little interest in it, but still followed the bidding, lest someone would notice him if he made a hasty bid at that time. And just at this time, but found that those around them have also begun to follow to raise the sign Chapter 3068: Another Purpose As early as just now, Bruno had recognized their identities, so seeing them raise their cards at this moment was not at all surprising. Those handsome eyes narrowed dangerously into a slit. Sure enough, it was just as he had guessed. Mizuki had deliberately arranged for so many people toe to this auction, not only to be in charge of keeping an eye on him to see if he would reallye. At the same time, it was also to raise the price. Fearfully, the price of the gift he was going to give Yembi would not be too low! The good thing is that the thing that he was looking at just now, saying that it was for Anna, this group of people shouldnt be too interested in it. As Bruno thought. In addition to the item he just said he would buy for Anna, the other items, as long as he bids on them, will be subjected to these peoples crazy bidding. One of the ordinary jade bracelets was even raised to a price of thirty million dors! Shocked, the auctioneers jaw almost dropped, and confirmed solemnly again and again, Sir, this auction is very formal, I hope that you will act ording to your ability, and never joke about this, and if you dont have the money to pay for it after you auction it off, we will take legal action. Anyway, the money is given by Mizuki, those few people are not worried in the slightest. They directly choked back, Dont worry, since you dare to auction is money, if I cant afford it, I dont have a problem if you directly shoot me. The auctioneer could not say anything else. After the whole auction, Bruno auctioned off three items in total. A copper pot that he said he was giving to Yembi, a jade bracelet that Mizuki asked for by name, and something he already wanted when he was reading the brochure. It was kind of a full house. When he walked out the door of the auction, the skinny man from earlier reappeared in front of Bruno. Still with the same eager smile, he raised his hand and pointed to the limousine not far away, Mr. Newman, you are the one who has to go to the airport right now, right, Ill give you a ride. Is this what Mizuki ordered too? Bruno asked. The skinny man smiled revealing his big yellow te teeth, Yes, Miss Mizuki said that she must take good care of you Mr. Newman, if I dont take you to the airport, Miss Mizuki will definitely say that Im not doing my duty. Looking at the sedan not far away, Brunos heart was full of resistance. When he thought that that car was carefully prepared by Mizuki for himself, his heart was indescribably diabolical. So he told the skinny man, Ill take a cab myself, but Ill tell Mizuki that you took good care of it. That way, there was no need to take that limo, and the skinny man didnt have to be embarrassed. The best of both worlds. Unexpectedly, the skinny man stopped in front of him, dead set on keeping Bruno from leaving. His tone of voice also became firm, Mr. Newman, youd better get in the car, Ill give you a ride! Bruno cant help but be annoyed, Whats so great about that car of yours that you have to let me ride in it, what, is there something hidden inside for me?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. The skinny man didnt say anything, but the corners of his lips had lifted a few points. By the looks of this, there is indeed something ready for Bruno. Bruno: Suddenly its a bit confusing as to what kind of drugs Mizuki has in her gourd. But, its better to go and take a look before saying anything! After hesitating for a while, Bruno spoke, Lets go. The skinny man immediately smiled happily and weed Bruno into the car. Just after sitting in the car, he locked the car door, with an air of wanting to trap Bruno inside. It was like a kidnapping. Bruno was extraordinarily irritated, his sword brows knitted into ink spots, What do you mean by this, intending to imprison me? Chapter 3069: She’s More Complicated Than You Think The skinny man squeezed out a bright smile, Howe Mr. Newman, even if you gave me 800 guts, I wouldnt dare to imprison you. Then you still lock the door? Im afraid Mr. Newman that youll get too excited about looking at those thingster and then get so angry that youll have to leave. The skinny man exined, his tone aggravated by a few moments, Miss Mizuki will clean me up when she finds out I didnt take you to the airport. Those things? Bruno caught the key words in those words, a little more suspicion in his eyes, What things? Under your seat Mr. Newman. By the time Bruno looked down to feel for it, the skinny man immediately started the car. And what Bruno felt out was a stack of photos in a kraft paper bag. There were just too many of them, and he didnt pay too much attention when he took them out, and they directly fell all over the floor. ttering, the silhouettes on the photos just burst into his line of sight unexpectedly. Brunos breath caught in his throat. On the photo, it was Yembi and a man who looked to be in his forties or fifties. The two seemed to be on good terms, hooking up andughing. And there was more than one, more than one scene. Yembi and this man went to a lot of ces and left quite a few pictures together.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. But without exception, they were all smiling and happy. Who is that man? Bruno asked, Youre not trying to tell me that this man is some wild man Yembi hooked up with on the side, are you? The skinny mans eyes took on more than a little pity, going through the rearview mirror to watch Brunos expression change, I cant say if it is or not, but so far, it does look like it. Snap! Bruno directly threw the pile of photos at his feet, I can understand wanting toe and stir up the feelings between Yembi and I, but sometimes the evidence has to be captured, this kind of thing, cant fool me. The middle-aged man, Bruno knew. That was the one Yembi met at the home for the elderly back in college, addressed as Uncle Kohen. And those group photos were taken when Yembi worked and studied hard and used the money she saved to take Uncle Kohen on a trip. What does that say about Yembi? That Yembi is a kind and hardworking girl? The skinny man exins, Mr. Newman, the truth is that you have been lied to by Yembi, what you have heard is not the truth, this man, in private, is so close to Yembi that it is beyond ethics. In the next second, Bruno crossed over the car seat and directly lifted the cor of the skinny man, Mind your mouth, if you want to find death so badly, I dont mind fulfilling you! The anger was so great that the air pressure in the car plummeted. The skinny man was still driving the car, and when he was lifted up like this, he couldnt control the steering wheel at all. The car was twisting and turning, on the road like a drunken snake, and finally came to a close stop on the side of the road. The skinny man was still in shock, and had to turn his head to calm Brunos emotions, Things are not what you think, Mr. Newman, listen to me, what I said is the truth, if you dont believe me, I still have information here. Saying that, he hurriedly pulled out a piece of information from his pocket. Bruno was skeptical and took the information. Opening it and reading it, it was about that mans identity. The skinny man also spoke beside him, Miss Mizuki also didnt want you to be cheated, so she purposely went to investigate, and found out that that Kohen wasnt a poor old man from some old age home at all, but a rich man who was a bit famous in the area. A tycoon, but approaching Yembi under the false pretense of being an old man in a home for the elderly. For what? Isnt it still that little thing between a man and a woman! Chapter 3070: How True Are Your Words? The thin man spoke with such excitement that his spittle almostnded directly on Brunos face. Brunos face was ironic and he didnt say a word. So the skinny man continued, Mr. Newman, I can understand how you are feeling right now, it must be sad when you encounter this kind of thing, but people still need to look forward! Besides this, did you find out anything else? Bruno asked. What else? The skinny man thought carefully, inside those information Mizuki gave himself, there was no mention of anything else. But Bruno could only talk nonsense when he got to the bottom of it at the moment. There were actually some other photos, more revealing ones, but I was afraid Mr. Newman that you wouldnt be able to ept them after seeing them, so I took the liberty of tearing them up. While saying this, he raised his hand to pat Brunos shoulder, Mr. Newman, people always have to look forward, dont be sad, now this is not bad, at least Miss Mizuki likes you, after you leave Miss Ebot, you can be with Miss Mizuki. Are you sure, the woman who is more revealing inside the photo, is really Yembi? Bruno continued to pursue the question, his face expression rippled, See clearly, if its really Yembi, there is a birthmark on her left arm. At those words, the thin man was stunned. This was originally nonsenseing out to deceive Bruno, how could he possibly know if there was a birthmark on Yembis arm. But since Bruno had said so, it was bound to be there. So he immediately nodded his head heavily and replied forcefully, Yes, yes, yes, I saw it clearly, there is a birthmark on her arm, its especially obvious! That expression was more genuine than anything else. Bruno was silent for a long time. In the middle of the morning, slowly spoke, Do you have a cigarette in your hand? The skinny man thought Bruno was nning to borrow cigarettes to kill his sorrows, and immediately respectfully handed his own cigarettes to him, and also thoughtfully lit them. How do you know Bruno after lighting, did not hurry to smoke, but slowly looking at the smoke above the smoke, greenish-white smoke quickly spread in the room, choking the skinny man constantly dropping tears. Even the scene in front of him was a blur from the tears. I may have forgotten to tell you. Bruno finally spoke slowly, those handsome sword eyes lifting, the deep light seeming to sweep everything in front of him. Yembi doesnt have a birthmark on her left arm. How! The skinny man was shocked and instantly reacted that Bruno had just swindled himself. The bias was that he had actually fallen for it! I Mr. Newman, Mr. Newman you listen to me, its possible that I identally looked at it wrong just now, after all, the photo I didnt dare to look at it more than once, just a nce, thats why Before the words were finished, he was interrupted by Bruno, It doesnt matter, it doesnt matter if there is a lesser birthmark or not. Hearing this, the skinny man thought he had escaped, and the corner of his mouth couldnt help but hook up a smile of relief. Luckily, as long as Bruno didnt get angry over it. In the next second, Bruno was heard again, I canpletely disbelieve what you said, and as for that birthmark, if its not on Yembis body, its fine if its on yours. The thin man was filled with embarrassment. He didnt have a birthmark on his left arm either really, there was one on his butt. If it came down to it, there was one on his ass. Just as he was about to open his mouth, a sharp pain came from his arm. The smell of burning flesh began to spread through the car, mingling with the smell of tobo in a disgusting and inexplicable harmony. He lowered his head and looked at Brunos long and slender fingers, holding the cigarette, the scarlet tip of which wasnding on his arm, a bloody mess.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. And Bruno was still slowly and methodically twirling the cigarette, making that wound even bigger. Okay, so you can have a birthmark that wasnt there in the first ce. Bruno spoke quietly. Following that, he raised his head and looked at the skinny man in front of him, A birthmark can be faked, how much of what you said is true? Chapter 3071: I Have Other Tricks Although it hurt like hell, the skinny man didnt dare to say a word. He even nodded his head coyly, Yes, yes, yes, it was all my nonsense just now, Mr. Newman, can you not tell Miss Mizuki, Ill apologize to you and kneel down for you. If he told Miss Mizuki, his life would not be easy. Brunos eyes were icy cold as he opened his mouth and ordered, Open the car door. The skinny man hurriedly opened the car door. Seeing Bruno getting out of the car, he still didnt hold back and spoke in a small voice, Mr. Newman, then this matter, you wont tell Miss Mizuki, right? Bruno just gave him a deep andplicated look, didnt say anything, and left straight away. Leaving the skinny man to stay in the car, his heart on edge. After thinking left and right, he still pinched himself and dialed Mizukis number directly. If Bruno had taken a step earlier and told Mizuki about this matter, it was estimated that he would have died a much worse death. After a few beeps, the phone was connected. Mizukiszy and charming voice came from the other end, Hows it going, have you already sent Bruno on the ne? No, no. The skinny man whispered. No? Mizuki furrowed her brows for a moment, unhappiness already evident in her tone, What are you doing about it, didnt I ask you to put Bruno on the ne, and you screwed it up for me? Even through the cell phone, that powerful aura still scared the skinny mans heart. If Mizuki was standing in front of him right now, he would probably just kneel down. Im sorry Miss Mizuki, I also didnt expect things to develop to this point, Bruno is too smart, for those information you gave me didnt fall for it at all, and even in turn set me up, recognizing that all the things I said were lies. As he said this, the skinny mans body shivered more and more, and he could barely stand up anymore. It was impossible to imagine just how Mizuki would punish herself. Youre not even good enough for that, so hes gone now? Mizuki asked. The thin mans voice shivered, Yes yes. On the other end of the phone, there was a long silence for a long time before Mizukis voice finally reappeared, It doesnt matter, even if he doesnt believe that Yembi is that kind of person, Ill make him believe it in some other way. She had more than one n prepared to keep Bruno and Yembi apart. After all, it would be foolish to bet all your hopes on one thing! Miss Mizuki, a halo of excitement erupted in the skinny mans eyes, so youre saying its okay for me even if I screw up? Its not even if you screw up, Mizuki corrected, Its that youve already screwed up for me. It was a good thing she had other ns that werent really in trouble just because of this. Thank you Miss Mizuki, thank you Miss Mizuki! the skinny man was overjoyed and hurriedly opened his mouth to thank her.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Before he could finish his words, he was interrupted by Mizuki. Mizukis tone was extraordinarily unpleasant, I think you might be mistaken, I said its fine even if you mess up, but I didnt say you can just get along. Brushing it off, the mans face turned pale, his lips trembling hard, but he couldnt utter a single word. Indeed, from the very beginning of the call, Mizuki never said she would leave him alone. Miss Mizuki, I really didnt mean it, please forgive me this time, next time, next time I promise Ill help you with the n. The man apologized sharply, trying to make some hope for himself. Chapter 3072: Is this bad? But Mizuki had no intention of giving him a chance. It just coldly said, Since you cant keep the man, it means that your mouth and hands are both useless, so choose one for yourself. The implication was that she intended to waste one of the mans one of them. The man shivered and shivered hard as he mumbled his words, Miss Mizuki, I really know Im wrong, please give me another chance, I promise I wont, I swear! In my ce, no one makes a mistake and uses it a second time. Mizuki wasnt the least bit merciful, If you really cant make a decision, then I dont mind helping you. Only, she just went straight for the mans hands and mouth! Miss Mizuki The man wanted to say something else. Mizukis attitude had be thoroughly impatient, You have thirty seconds to think about it, thirty, twenty-nine, twenty-eight. I choose the mouth, I choose the mouth! The man hurriedly said. Nowadays, medical technology was so advanced, if the hand was gone, a mechanical prosthesis could still be installed, and by then it would be no different from a normal arm. The mouth was different, if it couldnt speak, there would be even less chance of earning money in the future. So the skinny man, with almost no hesitation, directly chose to ask for the hand. Hearing this, the corner of Mizukis mouth then hooked up a smile, Alright, you want the mouth right, then do it yourself. Sh, what? The skinny man was once again shocked, Miss Mizuki what are you saying, let me do it myself? Whats wrong with that, Mizuki asked rhetorically, Not to mention the fact that Im so far away from you that its impossible for me to do it, lets just say that I wont do it even if youre standing in front of me. Its just a little minion, and its worth it for her to make a move?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. She was too dirty! What are you still standing there for, is it that you dont even intend to take this mouth? Mizukis voice, once again, came out coldly. With no room for maneuver, the skinny man bit his lip in death, flipped out a knife from the car, turned his head, took a deep breath, and viciously shed at his left arm. Even if you do a good job of psychological construction, but the overwhelming pain when it came, the thin man still almost directly ck out fainted. Only after a long time ofing back to his senses did he open his mouth and say, Miss Mizuki, I, Ive already chopped off my own arm. Alright, then I wont pursue you for this matter, but I wont be working with you in the future, so recuperate and take care of yourself. After saying that, Mizuki simply hung up the phone. The skinny man had the feeling that he had gotten his life back, leaning back against the back of the car seat and panting heavily. But such a feeling of celebration didntst long. Because the arm was still gushing blood out continuously. At this rate, in less than half an hour, he would die from blood loss. But in this situation now, there was no way to drive to the hospital. The skinny man shivered for a long time, and finally dialed the ambnces number. Fortunately, this ce is not far from the hospital, five minutester, the ambnce rushed over. The nurse briefly looked at his situation, and let out a long breath, Fortunately, the rescue time is more timely, if you send it to the hospital now, you can still save this arm. It can be saved? The skinny man was stunned, So you mean, youre going to help me get my arm back on? Yeah, the nurse found it baffling, After its attached, itll be almost exactly the same as it was before except for a little bit of scarring, wouldnt that be nice? Chapter 3073: Why I Can’t Understand a Thing Not good! Of course not good! The skinny man didnt know where the strength came from, but even directly jumped up from the single frame bed, snatched the broken arm in the nurses hand, and with all his strength, threw it out a long way. In the night, the broken arm showed a perfect parab, and thennded next to the trash can. It just so happened that a stray dog passed by and saw the meaty, instantly his eyes were glowing, and he ran straight away with it in his mouth. The nurse couldnt even go after it in time. Originally wanted to turn his head to appease the skinny man a few words, but found that he was actuallyughing. It was the kind of smile that was like a weight off his shoulders. Inexplicably with a few chills, have to resist shivering. C On this end, Bruno had already taken his own taxi and boarded the ne back to Reliacao. Before he took off, he called Jay. Did you find out any clues on your end? Bruno asked. Jay hmmmed, I did find out a little bit of clues, but its strange that Countess hasnt been living inside an orphanage as everyone said, but was adopted by a family a long time ago. Are you sure? Bruno remained skeptical, Those who took care of Countess couldnt have lied to be right. After all, if they had lied, Countess would have revealed it a long time ago, how could they have held back until now. Jay was silent for a while, Yes, I also think this matter is strange, but the evidence I found on my side is also true, I even got pictures of Countess in that familys house.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. There were all kinds of them from all periods of time. One or two photos could be faked, but it would be too hard to fake aplete record of a persons growth. So who, exactly, was the Countess who had now appeared? Bruno was also silent for a long time. Only after a long time did Bruno slowly speak, Do you think there is a possibility that there are two Countesses, in this world? Jay instantly understood what he meant, You mean, Countess is actually a twin? Exactly! Bruno nodded, Thats why even if we go to investigate, we wont be able to find out any clues. Because, the current Countess and the previous one were extremely simr in every aspect except for the different life experiences. Whether it was in appearance, voice or movements. As long as one wanted to imitate it, one could achieve a ten percent resemnce. This was also one of the reasons why, the fake Countess had been rampant for so long, but could always get away with it. Simply because, she was not that far removed from her twin sister. But because of that, it became even more difficult to uncover Countess true colors. If youre free, check out Countesss adoptive parents house, there might be some clues. Bruno said. Jay replied, I dont need you to tell me, Im already on my way. In a sense, he and Bruno were actually quite simr, both very sophisticated and dry when it came to handling things. Once there was a target, there was absolutely no dy, and he immediately set off to investigate. Ill be the first to tell you when I have news. After Jay finished speaking, he was ready to hang up the phone. Wait a minute. Bruno opened his mouth. Is there anything else? Jay asked. Bruno hesitated for a moment before finally speaking, If you can change some of your mind, I think we might be good friends. With Jay, it was kinda like a throwback. It would be better if they didnt be love rivals. On the contrary, Jay deliberately yed dumb, Change what mind, say it clearly, I dont understand ah! Chapter 3074: You Can Try This Bruno was speechless. But after all, he had already opened his mouth, and it would be a shame not to say anything now. So after a long time of tangled hesitation, he still spoke, If you stop pursuing Yembi, Ill consider bing friends with you. Okay. Jay agreed very painfully.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Not waiting for Bruno to be happy, he added, I can stop pursuing Yembi, but only if you admit that you like Yembi, as the saying goes, a friends wife cant be deceived, as long as you admit it, I will definitely not think about Yembi anymore. But C if you dont like Yembi, theres no need for you toe and meddle in whats going on between me and her, the saying that a friends wife cant be deceived applies to me, and the same applies to you. Jays voice was soft, but with a touch of anticipation. He was waiting, waiting for Bruno to admit his feelings. But after waiting for half a day, Bruno just opened his mouth, I dont need you to worry about whats between Yembi and I. Anyway, you just stay away from her, Mr. Jay you are handsome, rich and talented, theres no need to die on Yembi. Jayughed and asked rhetorically, So what if I just like Yembi like that and want to die on her? After a pause, he added, You probably dont know, but Ive already sent Yembis picture to my mother to look at, and she said shes very happy with it, and is asking to meet up for dinner so she can give Yembi her heirloom. No way! Bruno spoke up without thinking. Why not, you dont like Yembi and it doesnt matter if I get together with her, right? Jay continued to pursue. Already pushed to this point, Bruno was also a bit anxious, there was no time to think at all, almost how his mind thought, how his mouth said. He spoke, I like Yembi, of course I do, so you cant do this. Oh~ Jay lets out a meaningful sigh, even through the phone, he can feel the smug expression of his eyebrows rising at the moment, Stubborn for so long, you finally couldnt help but admit it, huh? Bruno: Finally reacting, he was set up by Jay. He wanted to deny it, but Jay grabbed him first, Bruno, theres nothing to be ashamed of if you like someone, to tell you the truth, I actually dont like Yembi. Brunos eyes widened in shock, You dont like Yembi, why are you still approaching her? That was a setup your brother-inw and I made, just to force your hand since you have been refusing to admit that you like Yembi. Jay exined. It was all good at once after that window dressing was pierced. So you guys have been lying to me all along? Bruno asked incredulously. Jayughed softly and corrected him, We werent lying to you, we were helping you, imagine how you could have recognized your heart so quickly if it wasnt for us? Bruno, its good to like someone, it shows that you have feelings, that youre a flesh and blood person, and that Yembi is a good girl. Bruno fell into a long silence. After a long time, he finally spoke again, Im not sure, if I really like her. His feelings for Yembi were soplicated that he couldnt even see it himself. Jay said, In fact, you dont need to see too clearly, just try to date Yembi for a while, if its not suitable then tell me, although its been yed by you, I dont mind. Chapter 3075: Letting Go of the Game With a single sentence, the anger in Brunos heart was ignited, What are you talking about, Yembi isnt an object, what do you mean by being yed with by me, if you dare to bully her, I wont let you go! See, Jay spoke, you do like Yembi, why else would you say such things? When you like someone, you cant help but protect her and dont want her to suffer any harm. Brunos behavior has proved his heart for Yembi. I Bruno wanted to say something more, opened his mouth but couldnt say a single word. Jay on the other hand said, Alright, lets wait for me to go back and talk about the specifics, what you need to do now is to hurry up and confess to Yembi, shes so good, arent you worried about being snatched away by someone else? But arent you pretending? Bruno asked back. Hearing this, Jay didnt hold back andughed outright, asking rhetorically, So you think that the only personpeting with you is me? Then what else? Bruno thought this in his heart, but didnt say it directly. Because he also suddenly realized how sought after Yembi really was. Yembi was beautiful, outgoing, and shined in her area of expertise. Such a girl, if she hadnt been maligned, would have already been pursued by arge number of men, and would even have gotten married and had children. Bruno suddenly realized just how jealous he was in his heart when he thought of Yembi getting married and having children. Just fantasizing in his head about Yembi being in love with another man was driving him crazy. Jay was right, he was indeed in love with Yembi and didnt realize it. I havent really pursued a girl, Brunos voice was getting smaller, can you give me some pointers if you can? Thats fine, but if I teach you, youll have to call me master, right? Jay deliberately took Joe. At this juncture, even though Bruno was reluctant, he still called out Master. Having coaxed Jay to be happy, he began to give Bruno tips. Are you sure its okay? Bruno was skeptical, Can this really work? Of course it can, Ive used this trick to confess to RuNi before. Jay replies. So it must be okay. Bruno: After hesitating for a while, he spoke, Although I dont mean to throw cold water on you, but this trick of yours wont work at all on RuNi, right? On the other end of the phone, Jaysughter came to an abrupt end. It was reced by a warpponent of annoyance and depression, trying to argue in his own defense, Its true that I didnt seed at that time, but there was a reason for that, after all, the person that Ru Nian likes isnt me, but Sebastian. This situation youre in is different, the person Yembi likes is you, so when faced with your confession, she will definitely say yes right away. Bruno muttered, Tell it like it is, I hope you wont lie to me! Dont worry, itll work. Jay packs his bags. And on this end, the stewardess hase over, smiling gently, prompting Bruno that he needs to turn off his cell phone and the ne is starting to go into taxi. Bruno hung up the phone and took the lot he had won out of his pocket, letting out a long breath. Followed by a determined gaze.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Jay was right. If you like it, then no matter what, you should go ahead and let it go, dont leave yourself any regrets! Chapter 3076: Giving Her Everlasting Memories A few hourster, the nended smoothly at the Reliacao airport. Without any stop, Bruno called Yembi on the phone. Yembis end also answered in seconds with a concerned tone, Mr. Newman, hows it going over there? Mr. Newmans name was cold and distant, making Bruno feel vaguely ufortable. But he didnt think too much about it, and still opened his mouth to answer, The auction has ended perfectly, I prepared a gift for you, are you free? Seeing a gift is just a gift, wouldnt it be better if you return to the castle and give it to me. Yembi tone doubtful. But Bruno was very insistent, saying that he had to find a ce where no one else was around to give the gift to Yembi. Yembi had no choice but to agree. There was still a smile in his tone, Its just as well, I have something big to tell you too, we can talk about it together. What is it, something good or bad? Bruno pressed, his mind already on edge. Yembi thought for a moment, Its a good thing for me, and I guess its a good thing for you, but it mostly depends on how you treat me, I cant tell you right now, youll know when we meet. Bruno: !!! It couldnt be that Yembi was going to confess to him too, could it? He immediately told Jay about it. Jay cant wait to fly back immediately, Its too bad that I wasnt there when I could witness the moment of your love, tell Cedron to make sure its a double camera, no, eight cameras, and then make a copy for me, how can I say that its also the second time Ive sessfully been a bridegroom. Bruno asks, And when was your first time? Jay replies, Bonnie and Sebastian, of course. Speechless! If I remember correctly, the two of them have been in love with each other for a long time, and if you hadnt stirred things up from there, maybe the rtionship would have been more stable. Bruno spat. Jay corrected, Thanks to me stirring things up from it, otherwise the two of them wouldnt have been so happy in love without so many bumps in the road instead. Love is something thats no fun when its smooth sailing. Its like between you and Yembi, if you go tomorrow and confess your love sessfully, maybe something will go wrong behind. Jay said. Just as soon as the words popped up, Jay realized that he had said the wrong thing.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Immediately added, There are bumps in the road are just small quarrels in life, this cant be avoided, and a proper quarrel, but can enhance the rtionship between the two people well. Thats right! Bruno spat out a crows mouth at him before hanging up the phone. But remembering those words just now, there was still some trepidation in his heart. Brunos heart was even more than a little apprehensive. It was so hard for him to take this step, there shouldnt be any shocking reversal like Jay said, right? The thought only shed for a second, and then it was directly dispelled. Jay and Cedron had put so much effort into hoping that they would take that step with Yembi and be a real couple, so why curse him at this point? Surely it was just a joke, hoping that he could buck up and treat Yembi well in this rtionship. Not to mention, there was still a chance that Yembi might take the initiative to confess to himself. After all, its not good to let a girl take the lead in confessing her feelings, so Bruno seized the moment, intending to go to the restaurant where he had an appointment to set up properly first. Since he was going to confess, he had to give Yembi a memory to remember for the rest of her life! Chapter 3077: That’s inconvenient! After some setup, Bruno sat down in the dining room and started waiting for Yembi to arrive. Within the appointed time, Yembi arrived. Although he hadnt seen her in just two short days, Bruno almost didnt recognize her. Because Yembi had changed so much! Obviously, before leaving, Yembi was dressed very conservatively, even if it was a skirt, most of them were below the knee. But the Yembi in front of her wore a dress that only reached the base of her thighs. But in front of her, Yembi wore a dress that only reached the base of her thighs, with ck stockings underneath, a pair of sky-high feet, and even more heavy makeup on her face, with her hair dyed an exaggerated pink color. From a distance, Bruno almost didnt recognize her. Silly you? Yembi reached him and gently shook her arm, Dont recognize me? Bruno pulled a smile, It does seem a bit unrecognizable, youve changed a lot since I saw you a few days ago. People always have to learn to change a bit, Yembi said nonchntly, By the way, what are you looking for me for? This is for you, I bid on it at the auction, I remember it was in the picture you were looking at earlier. Bruno hurriedly handed over the velvet box in his pocket. At that time, at the auction, what he had taken the trouble to bid for was a jade pendant engraved with a strange totem. In fact, from the point of view of texture and color, that jade pendant really wasnt worth much.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. But it was because it appeared in the photo that Yembi regarded as a treasure, that Bruno would not hesitate to lie and auction it off. Just to give it to Yembi. Maybe thats what Yembi needed. But Yembi just took it and looked at it, then threw it back to Bruno, This ah, I thought it was some kind of treasure when I looked at the picture at that time, but now it looks like its just average, its not worth any money at all, so its better not to have it. What? Bruno couldnt believe his ears. You just thought it was worth money, thats why you paid attention to it again and again? But when you looked at the picture before, I think you clearly didnt think that. Bruno still wanted to continue, but was directly interrupted by Yembi, Mr. Newman, Im not as naive and noble as you think, Im just an ordinary girl, of course I like money more, this jade pendant isnt worth money, I dont want it, youd better give it to Anna, she will definitely like it. Without giving Bruno a chance to open his mouth again, Yembi has already sat down at the table in a big prickly manner, Treat me to something delicious ah, Im starving to death. While saying that, she rubbed her stomach. The fire in Brunos heart then subsided. He even began to wonder in his mind if he had bought this too suddenly and then expected too much from Yembi. He always expects that what he buys must get a warm response from Yembi. Its better to be normal. Bruno thought, taking a deep breath and adjusting his emotions. All these things can be smoothed outter, the most important thing right now is to confess to Yembi first. Lets talk about other thingster. With that in mind, Bruno snapped his fingers at the waiter not far away, signaling him to start serving the food. The waiter understood and served the first dessert, Maam, this is the Intense Love, I hope youll like it. Yembi sniffed and looked down carefully at the dessert in front of her, The name, its too suggestive, isnt it? The waiter smiled, Maam, since we are a couples restaurant, the name of the dish will of course be more relevant. Couples restaurant? Yembi is surprised, Then its not convenient to add a ceter? Chapter 3078: This Is My Boyfriend More seats to be added? Bruno looked puzzled, Is there anyone elseing? En! Yembi nodded heavily, her expression more than a little shy, Today is such a good opportunity, I want to introduce someone to you. Bruno was still a bit surprised and continued to press, Is it someone who is important to you? Yes, someone who is a part of my life and very important to my heart. Yembi replied. In that instant, the word family popped into Brunos mind. Come to think of it, in all this time of contact, only Yembi had met his close friends and family, while he had not met any of Yembis friends and family.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It would be good to take this opportunity to get acquainted. Bruno coughed, About when will he arrive? Itll take another half hour or so, dont worry about him, well just eat first. Yembi replied. Bruno was thinking the same thing. He could confess to Yembi before the man arrived so that he could meet the manter as a matter of course. On a more important note, he wouldnt be too embarrassed. It was indeed embarrassing to have to confess in front of another face or something. Everything was going ording to Brunos n. After a few appetizers, the waiter brought a dessert called Snowy Mountain Top. It was actually ice cream, but with a courting diamond ring inside, it would reveal a shiny diamond tip at the top, which from afar looked like the sunrise at the top of a snowy mountain. The moment it was handed up, the waiter began to scowl at Yembi, Maam, this dessert is the specialty of our store, you must taste it carefully! But Yembi just swept a nce and pushed it directly to the side, a smile at the corner of her mouth, Okay, lets talk about it after I finish my meal, Im not used to starting desserts halfway through my meal. What the hell? The waiter thought that he hadnt hinted enough and silently increased his tone, Better try it, its really our specialty here, I believe youll fall in love after one bite. Ill eat itter. Yembi nodded, still not about to move. Maam, otherwise try it, or the ice cream will melt. The waiters head was sweating with impatience. It was the first time he had encountered such a situation, a normal girl should know what was hidden in the ice cream when she heard such a hint. Why did Yembi just not eat it? Did she not love the man in front of her? While he was thinking wildly, he heard Yembi let out a long sigh, Well, since youve said so, Ill reluctantly take a bite. So in the waiters expectant eyes, Yembi picked up the spoon. But before he could feed it into his mouth, Yembis gaze moved to the outside of the restaurant, and his tone of voice was obviously much happier, The person Im waiting for is here! Hearing this, Bruno followed Yembis gaze. Only to see a tall, good-looking man walked in, the suit on his body looked mediocre, but it was the same color as the dress on Yembis body. It looked simr to a couples suit. Whos this? Bruno asked curiously. Just as the man walked up to the table, Yembi threw down her ice cream and stood up, taking the mans arm with a sweet smile, To introduce to you, this is my boyfriend, Grayson Tillsley. Chapter 3079: Over to You The smile on Brunos face instantly froze. Not only him, even the waiter next to him was also filled with confusion.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org. He had already started proposing, only to realize that the girl had a boyfriend, what kind of horse-catching dog blood plot was this! More importantly, how can this girl openly introduce herself? Im sure Brunos heart has already broken into a million pieces and he cant even pick it up when it falls on the ground, right? Thinking like this, the waiter quietly went to observe Brunos expression. Finding that Brunos face was still quite nd, after sizing up Grayson for a few moments, he slowly spoke, Its quite good, but howe I havent heard you talk about it before? Because its a boyfriend I just got these days! Yembi said, and leaned towards Grayson again, in a bird-like manner, Fate is just so marvelous, it suddenlyes, and cant be stopped. Grayson deeply and dotingly pinched the tip of Yembis nose, Yes, the first time I saw you at that time, I knew that I must be with you in this life! Why are you talking so meaty, Im embarrassed. Yembi gave Grayson a pouty look. The two flirted, and every word, including punctuation, turned into a sharp knife that pierced straight into Brunos heart. It took all his strength to squeeze out a smile, and hemented with a nod, Good, pretty good. By the way Grayson, the waiter kept rmending this stores ice cream to me just now, would you like to try it? Yembi said, and reached out to pick up the bowl of ice cream. Bruno naturally tried to block it. He already knew that Yembi had someone, so if he ran to confess now, wouldnt he be asking for trouble? The waiter on the side also knows Brunos mind very well, reached out first, tugged on the tablecloth at the corner of the table, and violently exerted force, and the things on the table were scattered all over the floor. The bowl of ice cream was also all but inverted on the floor, no longer visible with the ice cream hidden inside. Aiya, Im really sorry, I didnt do it on purpose, dont be mad at the few of you, Ill go redo it now! The waiter lowered his head and apologized. Bruno breathed a sigh of relief as if he was relieved, Its fine, it just so happens that I remembered something else, just make them a new table and put it on my tab. With that, he stood up and handed his card to the waiter, They can just order whatever they want, no need to ask me. The waiter cast a sympathetic nce towards Bruno. The sweetheart had been cut off and actually had to pay for them. Oooooooooh, what kind of absolutely great grudge, oh no, great love interest is this! No need Mr. Newman, I seem to have identally eatentro just now, Im allergic totro, so I have to go to the hospital now, so I wont eat, thank you for your kindness. Graysons eyes immediately bet over with concern, How can you still eat when youre allergic totro, you little twerp, it shouldnt be serious, wait, Ill take you to the hospital now. Yembi nodded her head obediently and followed Grayson outside. Within a few steps, she suddenly turned her head again and looked at Bruno, Mr. Newman, Im sorry I moved on, I hope you wont be mad and make both Grayson and I whole, you should be able to understand that, right? Bruno was speechless. He had been a pretend couple with Yembi, and now that Yembi had a sweetheart, there was no excuse for wanting to dissolve the fake rtionship. What could he say? Understandable. Bruno nodded. Thats good, as for Mrs. Newmans side, help me exin it too, she even thought of what to call the child of the two of us, I really dont know how to go about opening my mouth and saying that the two of us broke up. Yembi spoke seriously, word for word. Chapter 3080: Unless He’s Tired of Playing With It Hearing this, Bruno jerked his head up and looked fixedly straight at Yembi. Kind of couldnt believe his ears. Yembi, still with that smiling look, tilted her head and asked him, Is it something difficult? Nothing difficult, just say its because I dont like you anymore and dump you is all. Bruno replied. Yembi let out a long breath and nodded, Good, that couldnt be better, then Ill trouble you Mr. Newman to be the bad guy. Watching Yembi and Grayson leave, Bruno stood still for a long time. The waiter couldnt bear to watch and came over to softly pacify, Sir, feelings are like that sometimes, you cant ask for it if you force it, but youre so good looking and gentle, Im sure youll meet the girl of your choiceter. Notter, Ive already met one now. Bruno corrected. Huh? The waiter was dumbfounded, But thatdy already has a sweetheart. It doesnt matter, Ill work hard and shell be my sweetheart. Bruno said chestily. The waiter could only look at Bruno with a sympathetic gaze and silently sighed in his heart. Ai, a good person, just because of a love affair, he went crazy. Its really too bad. But after all, he was just a waiter, he was not qualified to tell Bruno what to do, he could only watch Bruno leave with sympathy. On this end, after Bruno left the restaurant, he went straight back to the castle. Mizuki personally ran to the gate to greet him. That charming and moving cheeks were full of concern for Bruno, Mr. Newman, I believe you already know it, a person like Yembi was not worthy of your cherishing in the first ce, now its good, you can finally see her true colors. Bruno Sutra slowly raised his head and looked at Mizuki in front of him, his tone was olfactory to the extreme, In that case, you know that person called Grayson, dont you? Mizukis eyes flickered, and finally nodded her head extremely reluctantly, Yes, I do, and to put it mildly, Im to me for this matter, if I hadnt asked Grayson toe and see Little Count, they wouldnt have brow-beaten each other and then hooked up together. They would have gotten together, its not like you ordered it. Bruno replied, The choice is in Yembis own hands, shes the one who wanted to be with Grayson, no one else is to me.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Hearing this, Mizuki instantly bursts with hope, So you dont me me? Whats the point of ming you. Bruno replied, Its impossible to get Yembi back anyway, and Im not the kind of person who wants to eat back. Yeah Mr. Newman, one has to move on, if you cant be with Yembi, then look at the people around you. Mizuki replied approvingly. Brunos eyes immediately fell on her, You mean, let me look at you right? Mizuki didnt say anything, just kept her head down, a smirk curling the corners of her mouth. The heart overflowed. I can stay with you. Bruno spoke, But as you know, Ive just separated from Yembi, even if I stay with you, it might be a matter of intent, and when I sober up afterward, Ill pull away right away, you dont mind? Mizukis eyes grew more and more coquettish, If you are willing to try with me, then I can guarantee that you will never leave me again. In terms of men, Mizuki hadplete certainty and confidence! As long as she could get Bruno into her hands, then unless she was tired of ying with herself, it would be absolutely impossible to separate from Bruno. Chapter 3081: As long as you can do it Thinking of this, Mizuki also made her own request. She opened her mouth, Since youre only just with me, you have to let me say its over, if I dont agree to break up, you cant separate from me, you can do that, right? Are you sure? Bruno spoke up. Mizuki nodded without hesitation, Of course Im sure! Good, then its a deal, our rtionship will only end when you say its over, I hope you dont regret it is all. Bruno agreed very readily. The two of them hit it off and were instantly confirmed as a couple. Mizuki couldnt wait and rushed Bruno to announce himself. Hurry up and tell everyone before Yembi announces it so people dont think you have a green head. Mizuki had a good-for-Bruno tone. Bruno just gave her a bashful look and hmmmed before lifting his steps towards the front. Isnt it just announcing this matter, announcing it is. Bruno found Cedron who was walking with Mordecai, his tone was nd, Brother-inw, let me introduce to you, this is Mizuki, my next girlfriend. Cedron was stunned beyond words. After several seconds of silence, he reaches out to touch Brunos forehead, muttering, Its not like theres a fever here, why did he start talking nonsense? Brother-inw! Bruno pushed Cedrons hand away, his tone getting firmer and firmer, Im not talking nonsense, I broke up with Yembi and then got together with Mizuki, and from now on Mizuki will be my real, only girlfriend. Bruno,e here. Cedron couldnt hear any more and yanked Bruno warp to the corner as soon as he could. Making sure Mizuki couldnt hear him, then he cut his mouth, Are you irritated by something, dont you know what kind of rtionship Mizuki has with us, we are enemies, how could you be with the enemy? Whats in your head, paste? But Yembi doesnt love me anymore and is with Grayson, brother-inw, do you know who Grayson is? Bruno said. How could Cedron not know. Grayson, was the psychologist used to brainwash Mordecai. He had done nothing but fight with this Grayson these days. But why, Yembi was with Grayson? Yembi isnt that kind of girl thats right, shes obviously Cedron wanted to say something else but was already interrupted by Bruno, I dont want to say anything else, brother-inw, Yembi and I are good and good, but I cant swallow the breath that she cheated on me, so Im going to be with Mizuki and piss her off!N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. YouC Cedrons eyes shed, and in the end, he didnt say anything, but just sighed helplessly, Well, since I cant persuade you, then youll do as you wish. Not waiting for Bruno to say anything else, Cedron added, However, I wont recognize Mizuki, she will always be an enemy when ites to me. Almost as soon as the words were out of his mouth, Mizuki walked over, Why are you so hostile towards me, brother-inw, I understand what youre saying I did hold it against you guys before But its different now, were already family, anything you need from me, just say it, Ill fulfill it. Yeah? Cedron raised an eyebrow, So if I say I want Mordecai to leave with me, you can fulfill that too? Thats a difficult one, Mizuki smiled, If youre not in a hurry, you can try to persuade Little Count on your own, and as long as hes willing to go with you on his own, Ill be sure to persuade Countess to let him go. Chapter 3082: Protecting the Shortcomings After bending around in a circle, he simply did not agree.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. Cedron couldnt help but let out a coldugh, I thought you were really going to be on our side, now it seems to be nothing more than that. Im just an ordinary person, its normal that I cant do some things. Mizuki gave herself an excuse. But Cedron didnt eat this, If you cant do it, then dont make promises so easily, saying that you can fulfill anything, this kind of words came out of your mouth, right? This time, without waiting for Mizuki to open her mouth again, Bruno had already shielded her behind him, his tone cold but firm, Brother-inw, dont make things difficult for Mizuki anymore, right now its not that shes not willing to let go, its that Mordecai herself refuses to go, isnt it? Cedron suspected that he had a problem with his ears and looked at Bruno incredulously, So youre speaking for Mizuki now? Yes, Bruno admitted readily, Since Im already with Mizuki, of course I have to speak for her, brother-inw, I hope you can respect Mizuki a bit more in the future. Not only Cedron, even Mizuki found it unbelievable. Just when she was about to ask Bruno why she was helping herself, she turned her head and saw, Yembi and Grayson who were walking this way. In an instant, she realized. Bruno was deliberately putting on an act! After a moment of unhappiness shed through her heart, Mizuki hooked her lips and graciously took Brunos arm, her tone petnt, Bruno, youre so good to me, Im really too touched! Youre my girlfriend now, its only right that I treat you. Bruno lowered his head and straightened the broken hair in front of Mizukis forehead, Lets go, Ill send you back to your room to rest. The moment he turned around, he was right in front of Yembi and Grayson, who were walking towards him. The dismay was evident on Yembis face, Mr. Newman, you and Mizuki this is Oh, havent had a chance to talk to you yet have we, so lets take this opportunity to make it clear, and introduce you to Mizuki, Im dating Mizuki, and Mizuki is now my girlfriend. Bruno said. Grayson immediately congratted him, Congrattions Miss Mizuki, you finally got what you wanted, I could tell you liked Mr. Newman from the first day I got here. Mizuki looked at Bruno with deep eyes, Yeah, Ive been coveting Bruno for a long time, well now I got my wish, Im really happy. Saying that, tiptoeing up, in the situation where Bruno was unguarded, directly bar kissed to Bruno. Even though Bruno turned his head quickly, he was still kissed on the cheek. A sh of displeasure flew across the bottom of his eyes, and when he met Yembis gaze, he regained his bashfulness, and even smiled as he graciously swept Mizuki into his arms, Then shouldnt I congratte you as well? Mizuki shyly snuggled into Brunos arms, What are you congratting me for, you should be congratting yourself, after all, its a blessing for you to be with such a nice girl like me, isnt it? Indeed, it is a blessing for me. Bruno nodded, If theres nothing else, then lets go. Seeing that the purpose of showing off had been achieved, Mizuki immediately left in triumph. Behind him, Grayson stared at Mizukis back for a while before looking down at Yembi, Lets go, Ill send you back to your room to rest as well. Ill just go back by myself, theres something I want to talk to Mr. Navarro about. Yembi refused. There was a pause and a deliberate lowering of her voice, After all, I dumped Bruno and Mr. Navarro is his brother-inw, I have some exining to do. Chapter 3083: Let’s See How You Choose At a time like this, Grayson was absolutely unwilling to go along for the ride. This was because he would be implicated if he didnt pay the slightest attention. If he let Cedrons anger burn onto himself, he would definitely either die or be injured. So he immediately let go of Yembis arm, with a gentle smile at the corner of his mouth, Okay, then remember to go back to your room early to rest after youre done chatting, I wont cause any trouble for you. Throwing down these words, he directly slipped away. Looking at his back that couldnt wait to leave without the slightest bit of lingering, Cedron couldnt even find itprehensible. Shaking his head, he questioned Yembi, What exactly do you see in him, Yembi, its bad luck to be with a man like that. Yembi, however, just nodded her head, Maybe, but thats okay, as long as I get what I want with him. It really didnt matter if she was happy staying with Grayson or not. Yembi, Cedron spoke up again, Even though you and Bruno arent together anymore, Im still your mommy and daddy, so if Grayson bullies you, let me know and Ill be sure to help you out. I know Mr. Navarro, Yembi nodded, Im smart enough not to be bullied by anyone. Cedron stopped talking and pulled Mordecai straight away. But not even a few stepster, Mordecai shook his hand right off with a hint of disgust in his tone. I dont want to stay with you. Cedron wasnt annoyed in the slightest, instead he patiently crouched down and met Mordecais eye level, Then who do you want to stay with? I want to be with Mizuki, or else with Auntie Yembi, who is much gentler than you and will cheer me up. Mordecai answered without thinking. Well then, Ill just take you to Auntie Yembis then. Cedron nodded and without the slightest hesitation, he sent Mordecai there. Yembi took Mordecai back to her room. The two read quietly together without making any noise.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Suddenly, Mordecai came over and took a look at Yembis hand, Why do you have such a serious injury on your hand, Auntie Yembi, were you bullied by someone? Yembi immediately hid her hand behind her back and squeezed out a smile, I didnt, I did this to myself. Why? Mordecai wondered, Why are you hurting yourself, doesnt it hurt? Of course it hurts. But- Yembis expression grew more determined, slowly lifting her red . Lips, Pain will clear your mind, so you can be rational about whats in front of you, you know? Not really, Mordecai shook his head, Anyway, in my case, Aunt Yembi, youre sensible enough. There was no need to use pain at all to be sensible about what was in front of her. Yembi stroked Mordecais head, Youre too young to understand. As soon as he heard he was small, Mordecai immediately became anxious and stood up with his back propped up, I understand, Im over five and can make rational choices. So dont always treat him like a child. Okay then, Ill ask you. Yembi nodded, If you had to choose between Reliacao and Willisto, would you rather stay here as your Little Count or go back to being Amads older brother? They can stay with me, this castle is huge. Mordecai replied. Yembi shook her head, No, what if you had to choose, who would you give up? Me Mordecai was stumped by the question, her eyes darting around, she just couldnte up with an answer. Chapter 3084: You’re My Woman Yembi also knew that it was too difficult to get Mordecai to make a decision right away. She reached out her hand and touched Mordecais head once again, Dont want to, let me send you back to your room! On the way back, Mordecai always had a thoughtful look on her face. Only when she sat on the edge of the bed did Mordecai raise her head and ask Yembi earnestly, Auntie Yembi, is it true that pain can keep you awake? Of course. Yembi nods. Mordecai nodded, jumped off the edge of the bed and went to the heel of the desk to find a knife for cutting paper, So, which is the right spot for me to stab, its better if I dont die, I want to live a few more years! Hmmm? Yembi was stunned by Mordecaisment. He was going to ask, why Mordecai had such a thought, but the door of the room was pushed open at that moment. It was Grayson. As soon as Grayson walked in, he put his hand on Yembis shoulder, with a few probing notes in his voice, Yembi, what are you and Little Count talking about, why are you starting to use a knife. Yembi immediately squeezed out a smile, Nothing, just discussing how to use a knife without hurting yourself, Mordecai is a little kid after all, and its just too dangerous to have a knife in your bedroom. Is it? Graysons gaze went back to Mordecai, Little Count, do you think so too? Mordecai nodded without thinking. Even her voice was loud, with a look of contempt for Grayson, Im Little Count, Im going to inherit this castle in the future, so of course I cant get hurt and have an ident. Thats so. Grayson nodded his head along with that, following that, he looked at Yembi, Then lets just take the knife away directly, to eliminate any danger from happening. Good. Yembi nods in agreement. After a few words of instruction to Mordecai, Grayson pulls Yembi and walks out. But not just walk out. Grayson also pulled Yembi forward with a big stride in that direction, which happened to be the direction of his room! Grayson, where are you taking me? Yembi asked immediately. Grayson didnt look back, his voice colored with a few ambiguities. Grayson didnt look back, his voice was tainted with a bit of ambiguity, Of course Im taking you to my room, Yembi, I want to get to know you on a deeper level. Yembi could tell, just from the sound of those words, what Grayson really wanted.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Grayson wanted to have sex with her! Wait Grayson, Yembi immediately called a halt, with a hint of resistance and avoidance in her eyes, I suddenly remembered that theres something else I need to go and talk to Mr. Navarro about, so Ill catch up with youter! Cedron just went out, Grayson directly poked at her lie, and even asked rhetorically, Yembi, are you scared, Im your boyfriend, you dont want to have anything with me because you dont love me, right? Yembi expression immediately firm, How can it be, the person I love most in my heart is you, Im just in broad daylight, Im a little unprepared. Dont worry, when we get to my roomter, Ill close all the curtains, so itll be the same as at night, and no one will see us. Grayson continued. Having no choice, Yembi could only follow Grayson towards her room with a stiff upper lip. Every step, it was extraordinarily difficult to walk. The short distance of fifty meters froze and dawdled for ten minutes before they reached it. But still arrived. Grayson directly closed the door, then pounced towards Yembi, his tone of excitement was iparable, Finally I can have you, Yembi, after today, you will be my womanpletely! Chapter 3085: I’ll get you killed Grayson approached towards Yembi like a hungry wolf. Yembi subconsciously then dodged away, allowing Grayson to pounce and almost hit the cab. When he turned his head again, his eyes had be eerie, Yembi, why are you avoiding me, are you so reluctant to let me touch you, or is it that my hypnosis on you didnt work at all, youre not in love with me, are you? Yembis eyes were confused, What hypnosis, didnt the two of us fall in love at first sight and thats why we got together? Stop pretending! Grayson pressed, You fell in love with me at first sight, so why did you reject me? Yembi, for sure, wasnt hypnotized! Thinking of this, Grayson couldnt help but feel a little annoyed in his heart. His hypnotism had never failed him, howe when it came to Yembi, it suddenly didnt work? But in the next second, Graysons expression became calm again, and even the corners of his mouth hooked into a smug smile. It didnt matter even if he wasnt hypnotized sessfully. Anyway, Yembi was now in front of him, so if he really didnt get it done, then he could just 9 get killed! In short, one cant let Yembi, the failure of hypnosis, leave the room and go out to ruin his reputation. I cant understand what youre saying, Yembi frowned, Grayson, what kind of madness are you on. Grayson was already craning his head to find the right tool for the kill, his tone morose, It doesnt matter, youll find out soon enough what kind of madness Im in. But sadly, even if he did know, it would be in another life. But while Grayson was searching for his tools, Yembi went straight to the restroom and unlocked the door. Damn! Grayson ran over and smashed the door, Open the door, its useless even if you hide in there, Ill smash the door openter, you cant escape! Yembi, youd bettere out now and Ill even consider sparing your life. Open the door and well talk it over, maybe Ill be lenient and just let you go? Although Graysons mouth was following the good advice, in reality, the action of mming the door was harder than the next. The sound of the door mming was as if it was knocking directly on Yembis heart. Yembi wasnt a fool, naturally she knew her current situation very well. If he really opened the door and went out just like that, Grayson would definitely kill himself. After all, as long as the dead were the most reliable. She had to do something for herself in order to do so. Looking around, Yembi turned her gaze to her palm. C The doors of the castle were specially treated, and could not be smashed open easily. Grayson was panting from all the smashing and only managed to put a dent in the door. He simply gave up, threw away therge iron bar for decoration in his hand, and turned to call Mizuki. Mizuki had the key in her hand, so wouldnt she just open it and pull Yembi out and dispose of her? Just as she was dialing the number, the bathrooms opened right up. Yembis eyes are red, angry, biting her red lips. Yembis eyes were red and she was biting her red lips in anger. Grayson immediately dropped his cell phone and went over to grab her. Before he could get close, Yembi took a step ahead of him and threw the object in her hand.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It hit Grayson right in the face. The smell of blood immediately hit him. Graysons hands were in a mess as he pulled away the thing that was stuck to him, and when he saw clearly what it was, his whole face went as ck as the bottom of a pot! Yembi, Ill get you! Grayson erupted into a snarl. Chapter 3086: Is he too much heart? But Yembi wasnt scared in the slightest, and even stretched her neck, Fine, then just get me killed, Id like to see how you can get off. Heh! Graysons eyes faded from the previous gentle, reced by a sinister and venomous, Sen Sen with a cold air, You really think that I do not dare ah, get you killed, and its not a difficult thing. So what, just because I dont let you touch, so you want to kill me? Yembis eyes were hurt, If I had known that you were such a person, I definitely wouldnt have gone out with you. What the hell? Grayson was also a little confused now as to whether Yembi really didnt know the reason why she was going to do it or if she was purposely ying dumb. Just the thing you threw in my face is enough for me to get you killed. Grayson spoke up. Yembi replied, Then open your eyes and see that what I threw in your face is the reason I rejected you! Grayson scoffs and tries to say what kind of reason is that. But upon taking another look, he finally reacted. The thing Yembi had thrown in his face was a bloody Aunties Towel, which meant that Yembi was currently on her period. Rejecting Graysons advances, that would be normal. Graysons expression immediately changed, bing pampered, his tone following softly, Baby Yembi, I didnt mean it, I didnt know you were on your period today, thats why I was in such a hurry. Yembi sneered and pushed away Grayson who wasing over to bail herself out, Youre more than anxious, youre even trying to kill me! That was all a joke, Grayson replied, Its a newly obtained medical study, if you terrorize a girl when shes on her period, it will immediately distract her from her menstrual cramps, feel it, does your stomach not hurt anymore? Yembi watched him quietly as he spouted his nonsense before ruthlessly exposing it, I dont get menstrual cramps in the first ce. Grayson had a few embarrassed looks on his face but managed to quickly squeeze out a smile, Its my fault, I should have investigated before I did it, but Yembi, its good that you dont get menstrual cramps so I dont have to be so distressed. After some exnation, Yembi finally and reluctantly forgives Grayson. With a sigh of relief, Grayson was ready to leave. Wait. Yembi, however, spoke up again, with a bit of curiosity in her tone, What did you say just now, hypnotize me, did you really hypnotize me? How can that be, Grayson shook his head, his expression resigned and firm, Youre also a medical student, you should know that the premise of hypnosis is based on the premise of mutual trust. In other words, if Yembi didnt trust him, then he couldnt hypnotize him. But if Yembi already trusted him, why would he need to hypnotize her? Yembi was convinced by this line of reasoning, Makes sense, then it does seem that you didnt hypnotize me. Youre my baby, I couldnt hypnotize you even if I had to hypnotize anyone. Grayson said. Alright, Im going to rest. Yembi nodded, If youre free, get me some brown sugar water, it doesnt hurt but I need to warm up my uterus. Grayson agrees without saying a word. Just after walking out of the room, his eyes nced back obscurely. This whole thing could be justified today, but again, he felt that something wasnt quite right. He felt that Yembi hadnt been sessfully hypnotized by himself.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org. But Yembi hadnt revealed anything during the test just now. Was he too concerned? Chapter 3087: Sharp Agreements Grayson thought about it and was still a bit uneasy. Coincidentally, at this time, Mizuki walked over and saw that he was preupied, so she opened her mouth to inquire, Whats wrong, making that face. Miss Mizuki, Im a little suspicious that Yembi wasnt sessfully hypnotized by me. Grayson chose to tell the truth. Click! Mizuki was originally holding two tall sses in her hand, and when she heard this, she simply broke the ss hard. Killing intent began to surface on that charming and moving face, How did you do your job, and why werent you hypnotized sessfully, Grayson, didnt you say that your hypnosis skill was the best in the world? Its just one Yembi in the district, you couldnt handle that? Im just skeptical, Grayson rushed to exin, but I just tried it, and for the time being, its a no-go. Mizuki took a deep breath and pushed back her anger, I dont care what method you use, this Yembi matter, you have to solve it for me! Even, Mizuki gave the same treatment as Grayson, If Yembi really isnt hypnotized, then just get him dead, I dont want anyone to ruin my perfect n. I understand Miss Mizuki, Grayson nodded, Ill try againter. Mizuki hmmmd. Lifting her eyelids gently, she scanned up and down Graysons body, warning in a cold voice, You do realize that I asked you to help me because I trust you, right, and if youre that unfavorable in your errands Ill just have to get rid of you. I understand Miss Mizuki, Grayson nodded, I wont let you down. You better. Mizuki said and turned to leave. C On this end, Grayson thought about it and decided to go find Yembi. So after brewing the brown sugar water, he went to meet Yembi. Yembi was resting in her room. When he saw the brown sugar water, he happily drank it all in one gulp. Okay, so my great aunt will love me a little more. Yembi rubbed her stomach in satisfaction. Grayson, on the other hand, stared at Yembi for a long moment before speaking, Yembi, I shouldnt have asked for anything too much now that youre on your aunt, but on second thought, our rtionship hasnt been announced yet. Yembi cocked her head at him, What are you trying to say? Im afraid you dont want me anymore, so, I want to ask you for a name. Grayson replied. As he said that, he took out his cell phone with a smile and held it up in front of Yembi, Lets take a photo of us kissing together and post it on the social dynamic circle, so that people will know that your boyfriend is me. Grayson was confident that he could tell if Yembi was hypnotized with this trick. Because love cant be acted out. If one doesnt love the self in front of them, then Yembis kiss will be forced. As long as it was determined that Yembis kiss was forced, then she must not have been sessfully hypnotized! Grayson thought, looking again at the dagger hidden in his sleeve. As soon as it was determined that Yembi hadnt been hypnotized, then the dagger would go straight into her chest! Killing her on the spot, not giving Yembi any chance to escape. Just as he was thinking, he heard Yembi agree very dryly, Okay, but I dont have any makeup, you remember to turn on a beauty face for me! Grayson froze in his tracks. But still not dead set on it, he emphasized again, Then lets make a deal haha, this is not a simple kiss, but a tongue kiss photo, are you okay with that? Yembis eyes were firm and unshakable, even with a little bit of shyness and anticipation, Of course its eptable, speaking of which, its been a few days since we confirmed our rtionship, and you havent even kissed me, and I thought that, you just didnt like me that much. Grayson: N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Damn, this makes it even harder to tell if Yembi is hypnotized or not. What are you waiting for, arent you going to kiss and take pictures, Im all set, hurry over here! Yembi once again voiced her urging. Chapter 3088: Can you fulfill me? After all, this proposal was said by Grayson, so he naturally couldnt say anything. So heplied with Yembis wishes and directly leaned against Yembis side. Yembi, who disliked that the two of them were not close enough, went up and grabbed Graysons arm, stuffed her whole body into his arms, and then tilted her head back and pouted her lips, Hurry up! To be honest, Yembis face value is not low, her skin is like gtin, she has the cute and delicate look of a little sister next door, especially the raised corners of her mouth, which makes people unconsciously think of sunflowers in summer, bright and charming. Although Grayson didnt like this type of woman, but after all, he was taking advantage of it, of course he was happy. The corner of his mouth curled into a wicked smile, then he lowered his head and kissed her. Unexpectedly Yembi had more initiative than he did and began to probe deeper. Three secondster, Grayson, however, ckened his face and directly pushed Yembi away, his eyes filled with disgust, Whats that vor in your mouth? Nothing tastes like that, huh? Yembis eyes were puzzled, and she even puffed and sniffed herself, I dont smell anything. There is a taste! Grayson insisted, Did you eat something and not brush your teeth? Hearing this, Yembi snapped out of it and rummaged through a drawer for a bag of chips that were actually garlic vored.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She smiled in embarrassment, Im on my aunt, so I have a better appetite and identally ate a little more. After a pause she added, Then lets pause for a while, Ill go rinse my mouth and thene back to continue kissing? Grayson immediately declined. The thought of that garlic-scented kiss just now turned his stomach! Even if Yembi had brushed her teeth and rinsed her mouth, the smell would definitely still loomrge. Ive got the picture, just send it with this. Grayson said. Yembi nodded with a pitying look on her face, Well, thatll have to do, well continue kissing when I dont have garlic vored chips tomorrow, okay? Looking at Yembis expectant look, Grayson suddenly felt that his worries were just too unnecessary. Looking at Yembis appearance, it was obvious that she had been sessfully hypnotized. Otherwise, how could she be so enamored with kissing herself? You rest first, well have plenty of timeter. Grayson resumed his previous gentle look. After waiting to watch Yembi send out the photos, he simply left. He found Mizuki again and said about how Yembi had indeed been hypnotized. Mizuki was still very dissatisfied, In the future, donte in front of me to talk about things without real evidence, how much time is dyed, do you know? Sorry Miss Mizuki, its all my fault. Grayson apologizes. Mizuki waved her hand, Alright, if I didnt have any use for keeping you, I would have gotten you killed long ago, so tell me, how much longer will it take before the ownership of the castle is handed over to the Mordecai? Grayson replied, It will take three more days, right now the process is going through for the young earl, when his identity is recognized by the royal family, he can directly ouw the earls position, and without anyones consent. Very good. Mizuki nodded her head in satisfaction, After preparing for so long, Ive finally waited for this day, in thest three days, I dont want anyone to fall off the wagon, do you understand what I mean? Dont worry Miss Mizuki, were in control of the young Earl and Yembi now, even if theres any mishap, we can still swing it with the two of them. Grayson raised the corners of his mouth. As long as we have the two of them, its simply like having an ace in the hole. It would definitely be invincible! Very well, after I finish this matter, I will definitely not treat you poorly, at that time, as long as its within my ability to do, I will definitely satisfy you. Mizuki gave the reward very boldly. Graysons eyes immediately lit up, rubbing his hands together excitedly, In that case, I really kinda want it, I just dont know if Miss Mizuki can fulfill me. Chapter 3089: I Knew I Wasn’t With The Wrong Guy Even though this was promised by Mizuki herself, it was still upsetting to hear Grayson actually ask for it. Barely squeezing out a smile, Okay, then tell me, what exactly do you want? Its not a big request, Miss Mizuki you probably dont know, Ive had a wish since I was a child, and thats to find a high and mighty royal woman The words hadnt been finished, but Mizuki already understood what he meant. She narrowed her eyes and sized up Grayson in front of her, Youre quite ambitious, wanting to y Countess is it? Just wanting to be with the Countess, Miss Mizuki saying the word y would be too much. Grayson corrected with a smirk. Mizuki didnt bother to reveal it and nodded briskly, Fine, Ill give her to you, but only if you dont do it on my watch, and dont involve me even more, or I wont let you off the hook. Naturally, Grayson agreed with his mouth full, How could I possibly make things difficult for you Miss Mizuki! This kind of thing, of course it has to be done quietly. After talking for a while, Mizuki and Grayson parted ways. And just as Mizuki returned to the dining room, she encountered the Countess who was looking for herself. Mizuki, where have you been, Ive been looking for you for half a day! The Countesss tone took on a bit of aining tone. Mizuki was unimpressed, her movements were still respectful as she stood beside the Countess, I went to talk to Grayson for a while, what did the Countess want to see me about? The Countess had no doubt and excitedly handed Mizuki a document sealed in a kraft paper bag, Look at this! Mizuki took it suspiciously, opened it, and was also shocked by what was inside. Even her breathing followed by a few sharp points, and her eyes were clearly colored with a refined light. When did you get this, doesnt it take a few more days to arrive? What Mizuki was holding at the moment was the notarized certificate of Mordecais earldom. As long as there is this notary certificate, Mordecai is a real count, and can exercise the rights of a count, and can also immediately inherit this castle legally and reasonably. Of course, since Mordecai is still a child, even if he has the right to inherit the castle, he can only hand it over to an adult for safekeeping. Mizuki would be able to inherit the castle as a matter of course. She had worked so hard for so long, waiting for this day. Mizuki was excited as hell. If I have this inheritance right, then wont I get the inheritance right to the castle tomorrow? Mizuki was already excitedly fantasizing. The Countess nodded along, Yes, congrattions, you can finally get what you want, so, what we agreed on before, cant you cash in on that as well? Isnt it just money, dont worry, after I get the castle, Ill give you half of it directly as agreed. Mizuki said cheerfully. The Countess cheered up and rubbed her hands together, Then its a deal, ah, when can you give me the money?N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Tomorrow, but after all, its such arge amount, and Im afraid people will investigate you. Mizuki said, putting on a concerned expression, and after some thought added, Tell you what, for the sake of us working together, Ill give you a hand and have Grayson escort you out. That would be so much appreciated, Mizuki, I knew I wasnt following the wrong person, with your words, my departure from Reliacao tomorrow will definitely be unhindered. Chapter 3090: You Liar The Countess thanked her profusely and left the dining room under Mizukis watchful eye. Unbeknownst to her, Mizuki cursed her behind her for being stupid. Knowing so many of her secrets, and still wanting to walk away in one piece, even with half the money, what kind of dream is that! Anyway, after she gave Reba to Grayson tomorrow, she wouldnt have to worry about it anymore. Grayson would naturally take Reba to a remote and safe corner and clean it up nicely in his own way. As for her, of course, she would just enjoy the happy life after owning the castle. Another figure popped into Mizukis mind as she thought about it. How could I almost forget about this person, this game is almost over, so of course she should bow out as well. Mizuki said. She raised her steps and went straight to the attic in the backyard. Just as she reached it, she saw several servants running away in a hurry, and between their eyebrows, there was a look of anxiety. What happened? Mizuki grabbed a random servant and asked. The maid replied, That crazy woman in the attic didnt know where she got the poison, she actually took the poison, and is now being rescued. Dying? Mizuki pushed the servant away and walked forward withrge strides. Soon enough, it reached the womans bed. The family doctor that the maid had hired was examining the woman, his forehead covered in sweat in his haste. What kind of poison did she take? Mizuki asked in a cold voice. The family doctor twisted her head to look at Mizuki, her voice trembling, She, she got the thermometer from somewhere and ate the mercury inside, its a highly poisonous poison, it cant be saved at all. That means its going to die soon? Mizuki asked again. Yes, sorry Miss Mizuki, the family doctor hurriedly apologized. Mizuki, however,ughed and waved her hand towards the family doctor, Whats it got to do with you, shes the one who wants to die, its not like you poisoned her. This- The family doctor all froze, a little more tentative in his tone, But before Miss Mizuki, didnt you say that no matter what method you used, you couldnt let this woman die? Now that the woman was about to die, Mizuki actually didnt me him for his dereliction of duty? Its all her destiny, since shes going to die, so be it, shes of no use to me now anyway. Mizuki spoke indifferently. After a pause she inquired, So how long before she dies? By the looks of it, itll only be about half an hour. The family doctor replied. Half an hour ah Mizuki nods and murmurs softly, Thats enough. Miss Mizuki what did you say? Nothing, all of you go out, you cant be saved anyway, so dont waste your energy, let me talk to her alone before I die. Mizuki said with a smile on her face.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?. The family doctor and maid immediately obediently retreated out. In the room, only Mizuki and the woman were left alone. Only then did Mizuki survey the furnishings and arrangements in the room, and the disgust in her eyes could not be concealed, So this is the kind of ce youve been living in all this time, tsk tsk, its really aggravating for you, Countess. Thats right, the woman who was lying on the bed at this moment, her face pale from the pain, but her body dark and dirty, was the real Countess. She had been imprisoned here for a long time. It wasnt until today that she finally saw, once again, the culprit who had caused her to be like this. Her eyes were bloodshot as she tried to reach out and pull Mizuki, but after a long effort, she only managed to lift her arm slightly. Chapter 3091: Handle it for me! Snap! Mizuki directly raised her hand and opened the womans hand, With this immediately dying look of yours, you still want to hit me? What kind of spring dream! Ah, ah! The woman couldnt say anything at all, and could only make hoarse, piercing sounds in her throat. Those eyes became more and more bloodshot, looking horrible to the extreme. Unable to speak, the woman could only tremblingly rummage out a rotten, yellowed book from under her pillow that had curled up so much that she couldnt read it. With her bloodstained fingertips, she began to write on it. CIm dead, so you wont get what you want. Mizuki looked at the woman with sympathetic eyes and slowly shook his head, Too bad, now even without you, I can get this castle, you seek death yourself, Ill save you from dirtying my own hands. Hearing this, the woman then stared incredulously. How! The stewards key, which was clearly used to hand over the castle, was somewhere that no one but her knew about. That was why Mizuki had tortured her in a hundred ways, but still kept her alive. But why did Mizuki now say that she didnt need the key in her hand to get it? It wasnt possible! I know you dont believe it. Mizuki guessed what the woman was trying to say and her tone grew more and more smug, But thats just the way it is, I dont need you right now to get the castle, and you want to know why, dont you?N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. The woman couldnt say anything, she could only look at Mizuki angrily. Mizukiughed and didnt bother to hide it, Youre dying anyway, so its okay to tell you. You can only me the Earl for being too mercurial, when he was young, he went around to hook up with women outside, and even kept a seed, and now that seed has been found by me, and has been propped up to be the young Earl. So, theres no need for you at all, Ill get the right to take charge of the castle, and you, just go down there and catch up with the earl. The woman was so angry that she tried to open her mouth to say something, but just vomited out arge mouthful of blood. It almost sttered on Mizuki. Mizukis eyes were disgusted beyond measure, hurriedly getting up to avoid it, pping the corner of her skirt and cursing, Bitch, shes almost dead, but she still wants to cause me pain, do you know how expensive this dress of mine is, and its the one I specifically bought to wear for Bruno to see. Being soiled by such a woman is really bad luck! You you The woman used all her strength and finally said one word. But it was only that one word. Enjoy thest half hour of your life, I have to go back to rest, I still have to take over the castle tomorrow, I have to get some beauty sleep to do that. Mizuki waszy as hell, rubbing her cheeks as she lifted her feet and headed out the door. When she reached the door, she looked at the family doctor who was obediently waiting outside, and instructed, Keep a good eye on her, and send her straight to cremation when she dies, dont let anyone get a hold of her or evidence. She would get the castle soon, if at this juncture, it was known by others that the real Countess was imprisoned by her in the attic, and was also tortured to the point of being inhuman, and finally died a horrible death by taking poison, everything in front of her would dissolve into a cloud of smoke. I know Miss Mizuki, the family doctor nodded hurriedly, I wont let you down. Mizuki hmmmed and finally lifted her steps to leave. After tomorrow, she would be the honored owner of the castle, and all her past efforts would be rewarded. Tomorrow, it would be a brand new start! Mizukis heart was only filled with joy and excitement at the moment. Naturally, she didnt see the glint and smile hidden in the depths of the family doctors eyes. Chapter 3092: Will Just Drag Their Feet Early the next morning, Mizuki started preparing for the handover ceremony. The first thing to do was to invite everyone from the royal family to attend, and in front of them, let Mordecai personally say the words, the agency was handed over to her to be in charge. After this, even if that group of people had any more criticisms, they would not be able to shake her position and rights. Soon, the royal nobles appeared in front of Mizuki. At the moment, they didnt realize that Mizuki was the real mastermind behind the scenes, so they just raised their chins condescendingly as if they were treating an ordinary servant. Wheres Reba, why didnt shee out and let you, a servant,e out to serve? Mizuki had a respectful smile on her face, The Countess is still freshening up, she should be out soon, please wait. What augh, its not like she was crowned the youngest earl today, much less the youngest earls own mother, as to dress up so grandly? Thats right, those who dont know, would think that shes the main character today! Anyway, I got used to it a long time ago, shes not happy every time she doesnt make a bit of a scene. The crowd spoke with an extraordinarily high level of vigor as you said one thing and I said another. The contempt for the Countess between the words was simply undisguised. But in fact, they werent like that in the beginning. It was just that when they came back after that tour, they felt that the Countess hadpletely changed as if she had taken over her body. Or rather, it was aplete release of nature. That was why they had be this despised appearance now. But no matter what, they all hated the Countess now. Mizuki listened to the taunts and mockery of the crowd, always wearing a nd smile on her face. The fiercer they cursed, the better it would be for herself. After all, how could a straw countess possibly pick up the ck? Then, if she got the charge of the castle, it wouldnt be so abrupt that everyone would question it. On a more important note, with Reba at the front drawing fire, she could do her own thing without worry. It had been like this in the past. Everyone only focused on scolding Reba for her ipetence as a countess, and would not think that she was actually overstepping her bounds as a wise assistant. Its good! Just as she was thinking, the Countess came over. The crowd swept a nce at her outfit today, and there were a few more points of disdain in their eyes, Oh my god, Reba, what on earth are you wearing today! Even Mizuki couldnt stand to look at her, reaching out to pull Reba into a corner and reprimanding her in a low voice, Did you dress up like this on purpose, look at you, what kind of an asion is today, dont you know? Reba aggrieved baba, lowered her head to look at her own dress up, her voice became smaller and smaller, I thought that I would be leaving here in a while, I always have to wear a little lighter, so I didnt wear the evening dress you prepared for me. Are you kidding me, if you wear an evening gown, how else can you escape? Mizuki: Even if you dont wear an evening gown, then you cant juste out in short sleeves and jeans. Look at the servants serving beside her, they are all dressed more formally than Reba! So what now, do I go back and change again? Reba asked apprehensively. Mizuki swept a nce at Mordecai, who was not far away and already heading this way, and helplessly shook her head, Its toote. Leaving the scene now would instead make these peoples mouths break.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. But didnt you say that its inappropriate for me to be dressed like this, I cant evenpare to the maid serving next to me. Reba weakly opened her mouth. Chapter 3093: Global Attention! Mizuki took three more deep breaths before she didnt let herself be exasperated. Youve at least been with me for several years, why havent you grown any brains at all? Mizuki questioned. Reba hurriedly said, Thats because staying by your side, youre so powerful, you can solve anything, you dont need me to worry at all. While saying that, she stared at Mizuki with adoring and pleasing eyes. She wasnt good at this aspect of dealing with things, but she was still very good at kissing ass. Mizuki was practicallyughing with anger. How did she find such a dumbass to use as a pawn! The good thing was that today was thest time she would be utilized as a pawn, and even if she was angry again, it would only be this time. After taking a deep breath, Mizuki opened her mouth and instructed, You go over there right now and pick up Mordecai with your gentlest look, make sure to act like a mothers mother and a childs son, got it? Reba hurriedly nodded her head, Got it, dont worry, my acting skills are always good.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Got it and still dont hurry! The moment Reba went to Mordecais heel and bent down to pick up Mordecai, Mizuki readjusted her smile and began to open her mouth to the crowd, Even though the little count isnt the countesss own, the countess treats him as if hes her own, and even apanies him every day to y with him. Wearing such simple clothes is also to make it easier to hold the little earl, you guys see, how close the countess and the little earl are. The crowd followed the direction of Mizukis finger to look over, and indeed saw Reba hugging Mordecai, both of them smiling happily. There were no more words at once. Then gentlemen, since the young earl is already here, please take your seats, and we will soon begin todays ceremony. Mizuki hooked her lips and spoke softly. After everyone exchanged a nce with each other, they walked into the conference hall and took their seats. Mizuki arranged for the servants to serve tea to everyone. It was then that they realized that Bruno and Cedron had actuallye and were sitting at the corner. The outstanding looks of the two men were so striking that they could easily be glimpsed even if they were tucked away in the corner. Strange, Mizuki remembered that she didnt invite these two. Could it be that they were here to crash the party? With doubts in her mind, Mizuki raised her steps and walked in front of the two. Before she could even open her mouth, Cedron took the first step to exin, Dont worry about the intentions of the two of us here, we dont have any malicious intent, we just came to take a look, after all, Mordecai is my son, I came to take a look at his knighthood ceremony, it shouldnt be a problem, right? Bruno, on the other hand, said, This is an important moment in your life, of course I want to witness it as well. Hearing this, a sh of joy floated through Mizukis heart. She knew she had found a good man, and knew toe and participate in such things. It wasnt in vain that she had spent so much effort to snatch this man from Yembis hands. Then you can sit here, I have to go and get busy, so I wont greet you two. Mizuki said. Cedron nodded, Fine, just go about your business. Mizukis heart flooded with a touch of sweetness as she turned to Reba and Mordecai. When she reached the two, her smile suddenly froze along with her steps. Wait! Somethings wrong! Todays moment is obviously an important moment for Reba and Mordecai, why would Bruno say its hers? Could it be that Bruno already knows something? Mizuki wanted to question it. But it was already toote, in order to announce the big moment, she had booked a global live broadcast at nine oclock. The live feed cameras were now on and the whole world was watching! Chapter 3094: Next, we go home! The arrow was on the string and had to be sent. Mizuki could only squeeze out a smile as she walked quickly to Reba and instructed her in a low voice, Dont ever drop the ball for me, or else all those things I promised you will be null and void. Dont worry Miss Mizuki, which time have I ever let you down on an errand? Rebas smile was incredibly wide and she agreed with great crity. She felt like the check for tens of billions of dors was already beckoning to her. The days ahead would have been so happy that she could hardly dare to think about it. The joy at the bottom of her heart surfaced, and her expression towards Mordecai became even happier. But the Mordecai in her arms began to struggle, with a few moments of panic in her eyes, I dont want you to hold me, I am afraid. Mordecai obedient, now you have to stay with me, am I going to hurt you, you give me obedience. Reba said nothing but refused to let go of Mordecai. The more she pulled, the more Mordecai resisted, to the point where she was almost crying. Reba could only throw a look of help towards Mizuki. If she messed things up today, then she wouldnt get her money. Mizuki was speechless, and secretly gave a wink to Grayson, who then immediately went forward, holding Mordecais shoulders, and whispered a few soothing words. It was said to be pacification, but it was actually hypnosis. The hypnosis was sessful, Mordecai, who was still noisy and resistant, suddenly became obedient, wrapping her arms around Rebas neck and rubbing her cheeks affectionately. Reba shook her head in mock helplessness, You little thing, you like being with me that much? Uh-huh! Mordecai nodded heavily and replied in a milky voice, I just love being with you, I love you. Then be good and sit next to me for a while, dont ever run around. Mizuki admonished. Mordecai nodded without any objections. Soon, Reba led him to sit on the stage. The Knighthood Ceremony proceeded up to this point with no surprises and no problems. The little bit of worry in Mizukis heart gradually disappeared. Maybe she was just thinking too much, how could Bruno know about her n. Her n was so perfect, no one would know about it. Thinking of this, Mizuki looked at Reba again and spoke, Countess, its almost time, please perform the knighthood ceremony for the young earl. Good. Reba nodded her head. The so-called Addition Ceremony was to hand over the saber worn by the previous earls to the next earl, then ask a witness to give a blessing and prayer to the next earl, and finally use the saber to point three times on each of the next earls shoulders. The whole process was not tedious and was done in roughly three minutes. Seeing the end of the ceremony, the people under the stage were ready to get up and leave as well. They all had their own things to do, so they really didnt have the time to spend here. Unexpectedly, Mizuki actually called out to them, Please stay, gentlemen, in addition to the knighthood ceremony today, there is also a very important thing to announce. Mizuki, youre just a servant, where do you get the qualifications to order us around, dont you know how busy we are? Thats right, hurry up and say whats going on, dont waste our time. A mere little servant, youve also learned to take chicken feathers as orders? In the crowds questioning voice, Mizuki slowly walked to Mordecai, then softly opened his mouth, Little Earl, you are now the new master of the castle, but you are not yet an adult, and dont have the ability to be in charge of the castle, are you willing to hand over this right? Mordecai nodded without thinking, I am willing. Mizukis heart rejoiced and she pressed on with her excitement, And to whom do you wish to hand over this right? This time, Mordecai didnt rush to answer, instead his eyes darted around as if looking for something. Mizuki thought he was a little scared because he was being stared at by so many people. Immediately, she opened her mouth and followed her advice, Little Earl, you dont have to be afraid, just say it straight out as we agreed before. Then, then Im going to pick my mommy and daddy. Mordecai said. Yes, thats it What did you say? Mizuki couldnt believe her ears, her expression more than a little grim and twisted from her eagerness, her hands sped Mordecais arms in a death grip, Say that again, who are you going to give it to? She is too hard, a moment to Mordecai pinched pain cried. When the crowd under the stage saw this scene, they changed their faces. Whats the situation, are you nning to force the newly knighted young count to hand over the ownership of the castle? Seeing that the situation was bing unfavorable, Grayson rushed forward, Miss Mizuki, dont be so agitated, let me try. Yes, theres still Grayson! Mizuki remembered that his hypnosis was so powerful, her heart rxed a little, You hurry up and hypnotize him for me now! Grayson hmmmd and started hypnotizing Mordecai. After talking until his mouth was dry, Mordecai finally nodded his head and said he knew. Grayson immediately gave an OK sign towards Mizuki. Mizuki let out a long breath, feeling steady. So she opened her mouth once again and asked, Little Earl, who are you nning to give the ownership of the castle to now? Mordecais eyes were firm, Im going to give it to my daddy and mommy, their names are Cedron and Qin Gu. Not like this!N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. That wasnt how she wanted it to end! Mizuki fumed, pping the vase aside fiercely, her voice bing shrill and horrible, Rephrase it, say it properly! In the next second, Cedron quickly stepped forward and shielded Mordecai into his arms, his eyes were icy cold, Dont scare the child like that, hes telling the truth, how does a scheming woman like you deserve to get ownership of the castle? Dont spit blood, when did I be a trickster? Mizuki didnt admit it at all. However, there were some facts that Mizuki could not deny. Xuanyuan Mo walked in from outside, behind him were several police officers, holding a thick stack of information. Mizuki, the matter of you finding the Countesss sister and letting her pretend to be the Countess, Ive already investigated all of it, as for the specifics, you can save it for the police. Yembi also stepped out and pulled out a recorder from her own possession, I have evidence here as well, all of Mizuki and Graysons conversations, enough to sit on their guilt. Grayson and Reba heard this and immediately got their feet wet and prepared to leave. But it was toote, the police outside directly held the two down. Yembi slowly walked up to Bruno with a smile on her lips, Looks like youre pretty smart, actually reading my hints and knowing that Im all acting. How else can I say we share the same mind? Bruno replied, But dont do such a dangerous thing again. Pretend to be hypnotized, then defect to Grayson and Mizuki. If they were found out, theyd probably be dead. Yembi nodded, Okay, never do it again. Brother-inw, weve pretty much solved the mess over here, what do we do next? Bruno asked, very naturally taking Yembis hand, the two interlocking their fingers. Cedron held Mordecai in his arms, his eyes filled with heartache as he looked at his palm, which was a bloody mess from the injuries he had sustained trying to stay awake. Next, we go home! (end of full article) The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!